《Billionaire Defiant Wife》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Change Woman

    The extravagant bed curtain, patterned with fleur de Lis, is half-closed, and a romantic aroma drifts in through the gap. Avery opens her heavy eyes. Her head feels like it''s going to explode and her body aches as if it has been taken apart and reassembled.


    What is she doing here?


    She stumbles down from the bed and walked barefooted on the dark, intricately patterned carpet. She leaves the room and drifts down the hall towards a dim light at the end. She pushes the partially open door revealing that the light comes from a gigantic screen on the wall.


    Her face reddens with boiling blood as she sees the thrilling images on it. A n.a.k.e.d man and woman are engaged in intense lovemaking, oblivious to everything else. The woman is a beauty with a fair and slender back and blonde hair. She has long, slim legs and she''s contorting them into various shameful positions. The man in the video grasps her chin and turned her head to face the camera. With a brutal look, he suddenly lowers his head to her ear and murmurs something.


    Avery holds her breath but hears nothing. Then she realizes the movie is set on mute. Neither grunts nor blush-inducing m.o.a.ns can be heard, but the picture is enough to incite Avery''s flushing. Her face is so crimson that veins seem to burst out. She grabs the metal door handle as hard as she can to resist the urge to jump into the video and choke the woman to death. But she can''t because the woman in it is herself. And the man is her husband


    "Isn''t it wonderful?" an extremely sinister voice echoes in the large and luxurious room.


    Her husband is sitting on the jacquard sofa with his back to her. He has a neat haircut and is wearing a custom made suit which subtly exudes power and wealth.


    "Not at all. The woman has a wretched face and the man is terrible at what he''s doing," Avery turned her eyes away and replies like it''s a notorious and disgusting movie.


    A deep and sonorous laughter spreads through the room and his voice rumbles in his chest, "The truth is that you climbed into my bed, opened your legs, and begged for it in various ways."


    In the shadows, he crosses his legs and swirls the wine in his glass. He sips slowly, savoring the wine as he talks, enjoying the position he''s in. Avery thinks he''s behaving like a pervert. He talks about the p.o.r.nography as if it''s a collectible classic worth watching over and over. Any normal guy would want to find a way to release himself while viewing such e.r.o.t.i.c scenes.


    Avery glares at the back of her husband''s head, "Believe it or not, I was drugged."


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "Believe whatever you want. But I tell you I''d rather sleep next to a corpse in a coffin than get into bed with you."


    Her voice shakes with rage. How disgusting and conceited of him to make a video of what happened last night and then replay it on the big screen!


    Avery looks beyond the sofa and notices several legal-sized papers on the dark blue table. The large words "DIVORCE AGREEMENT" are clear as day. She quietly moves forward to check if the papers have been signed.


    "Are you upset because I didn''t ask for enough last night?" He asks incredulously. "Or have you decided to seduce me by playing hard to get?"


    "Whatever you want to think."


    "Or maybe you want to steal my s.e.m.e.n and get pregnant so your status as my wife is unquestionable?"


    Avery sighs, "All you have to do is sign the paper."


    A signature would solve everything. Avery cranes her neck and sees the blank, unsigned line at the bottom of the page. Though he thinks she''s vain and unworthy of being his wife, he hasn''t signed the divorce papers as she''d expected he would.


    "Come over here." The man looks at Avery and the divorce papers and a crass idea comes to his mind.


    He smirks at her, "I''ll give you two choices. Tear up the papers or unmute the video."


    Unmute it?


    The blue light from the screen washes over Avery''s face in the dim room. The man and woman in the video are still at it and it''s quite passionate. She doesn''t want to think about what will happen if she unmutes it; she doesn''t have to hear it know how primal and provocative their m.o.a.ns are. The man in the video, now sitting in front of her, does it as he''d never been with a woman before and he''s so hard that she still feels sore.


    She looks at the remote control and the divorce papers on the table in front of her. She doesn''t hesitate. She strides over to the table and picks up the remote The gigantic screen goes black the second she clicks it off.


    Bang!


    The half-open door flies open and two stern-looking maids, in short, black skirts enter the room. A middle-aged woman with high cheekbones walks in the lead and bows apologetically.


    "Mr. Howel, I''m so sorry to give you such terrible news," she says, "Last night, Mrs. Howel forgot to take her medication and she became paranoid and unstable. She called the Peters family and told them that she was divorcing you."


    A divorce between Avery and her husband is a serious business for their families; the marriage was carefully arranged to reinforce the families'' elite social status and a divorce could prove disastrous. From the day she was born, Avery Peters was instilled with the knowledge that her only purpose in life was to marry one of the Howel men. Like the three other Peters girls, she had to excel in fine arts, piano, horseback riding, literature, and French among other subjects fitting with her status as a future Mrs. Howel.


    As every elite family knows, the Howel family has unparalleled power in both government and private business. Becoming a Howel guarantees an easy, luxurious life with endless wealth. Three years ago, the upper-class girls in the city fought to gain Mr. and Mrs. Howel''s approval and permission to marry their son. Every important family encouraged their daughters to gain the Howels'' favor, hoping to secure an alliance with a powerful family. Avery prevailed and her wedding was as spectacular and prominent as a royal wedding.


    "A divorce?" her husband asks.


    He finally stands up from the sofa and his long shadow falls on Avery. The maids grabbed her arms and forced her to stay still and watch him approach step by step like a phantom. His commanding presence intensifies as he comes nearer. Every part of him¡ªthe deep, dark eyes, the aquiline nose, the full, s.e.xy lips¡ªlooks as perfect as if he were sculpted by gods.


    He grabs Avery''s jaw in a viselike grip and she trembles at his strength.


    "So you are playing hard to get," he says, "It''s a pity that I can''t get hard for you without aid. Maybe try something else next time?"


    Is he suggesting that she drugged him last night?


    Avery laughs, "If that''s really how you feel, then there''s no need to preserve this sham marriage. Wouldn''t you agree, Mr. Howel?"


    Avery''s attitude, neither respectful nor groveling, makes the maids gasp. No one ever talks to Evan in such an insolent manner. Mrs. Howel really must be crazy to speak to him that way. The maids hold her arms harder ready to escort her out of the room.


    Before Evan can respond the butler barges in, fl.u.s.tered and out of breath, "Mr. Howel. It''s Mrs. Howel. She leaked the news about the divorce and the press is swarming the front gate."


    Evan narrows his eyes and his face becomes dangerous. The woman standing in front of him looks up at him, her gaze fearless and proud. He can''t see a single trace of her past obsession with him. Concern and love have been replaced with contempt and loathing.


    Loathing?


    Evan smiled blandly at the butler and gives his wife a threatening look. She gazes back, her eyes fiery and intense like a fierce panther preparing to pounce on its prey.


    This woman has changed.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Break-up Gift

    Evan loosens his grip on Avery''s jaw and orders, "Open the gate and invite them in. We''ll give them a great welcome. After all, I have some news to announce."


    He places his rough thumb on her mouth and strokes her rosy lower lip back and forth.


    "You brought them here," he whispers, "I hope you''ll be able to endure the consequences."


    Avery smiles calmly and feels the maids tighten their grasp on her arms. They do live up to their rigorous training; they always seem able to read their boss''s mind.


    Suddenly Avery opens her mouth and bites Evan''s finger which is slowly tracing her lips. She is surprised because instead of gasping and taking his thumb back, he begins to slide it into her mouth as if nothing had happened, enjoying the pleasure of her soft tongue brushing against his fingertip. She frowns and uses the tip of her tongue to push against his finger as hard as she can, but the man plays a game of chase and retreat inside her mouth, and saliva begins to drip down the side of her lip. Instead of disgusting him, this scene provokes the man''s most primal desire. He wants to lick the sweet fluid at the corner of her mouth. One of the maids releases her grip on Avery''s arm and offers Evan a golden tray with an embroidered, white silk handkerchief. Instead of taking the handkerchief to wipe his fingers, he ignores the maid and stares at Avery with the utmost depth.


    "The man is a devil!" Avery thinks, "But how can he be so enchanting at the same time?"


    Then he sticks his agile tongue out and slowly licks his thumb knuckle like he''s enjoying a nice ice cream. Avery gasps. No wonder she once fell head over heels for him; few women could resist such a man. It''s almost a pity that she''s no longer the same woman who yearns for his attention and begs for his love.


    "I know you already have another woman in your life," she says, "You should be happy about this divorce. I had good intentions inviting the press here to announce the news. It will be like a rehearsal for the announcement of your second glorious marriage."


    He gives her a calculating smile, "Well then since you''re being so considerate, I won''t let you down"


    "Good. The divorce is written in stone. Don''t change your mind or people will think less of you."


    Knowing how prideful Evan is, she''s trying to manipulate him into guaranteeing the divorce. In private he can change his mind, but as soon as the press learns of the divorce he''ll be forced to stick to his word.


    "You don''t intend to talk to the press after today, do you?" he asks.


    "Of course not."


    Evan nods and the maids release her arms. Avery turns to leave the room. She wants to look her best for such an important press conference and she needs time to prepare. As she crosses the threshold, she turns around and says with ironic languor "By the way, last night was my first time. You can take it as my breakup gift to you."


    Evan tilts his head and smirks at Avery''s retreating.


    Robert, the butler clears his throat, "Mrs. Howel''s been behaving very oddly lately. Maybe we should ask the doctor to check on her¡ª"


    He''s about to say mental health, but quickly thinks better of it and swallows his words.


    "Odd?" Evan wonders. "It is odd. She used to be quite needy, always begging for my attention and affection. Once she even tried to make a scene by attempting suicide. Why has she changed so much? Why does she keep insisting on this divorce? Is it part of a new strategy to interest me?"


    Evan mutters coldly, "Let her feel smug about her hopeful little illusion. It''s nothing but a desperate power play."


    Like flies she can''t shoo away, a group of maids follows Avery back to her room. She strips and submerges herself in the large bathtub; rose petals float on the surface of the milky water. She asks the maids to bring her red wine. Twirling a rose petal, she watches the bathwater drip down her long fingers. If everything goes according to plan, tonight will be her last night at the Howel''s residence.


    In the three years since she''s married Evan Howel, he has treated her with nothing but revulsion and disgust. He could barely stand the sight of her, let alone bring himself to touch her. Every effort she made to seduce him backfired, leaving him more repulsed than before. She reminds herself that all of that is almost over; in a few hours, she will be a free woman, unrestricted by Evan''s capricious moods.


    A maid interrupts her thoughts, "Mrs. Howel, there''s a call for you."


    Languorously, Avery leans against the side of the tub and opens her eyes before putting the Bluetooth headset on.


    "We''ve confirmed that there''s a newly developed toxin in your blood," a male voice says, "In excess, it can cause massive changes in personality, memory decline, and in serious cases even memory loss."


    "Such a large acc.u.mulation of poison suggests ingestion over a long time," the voice continues, "I recommend you check your food and personal things to see if they''ve been tampered with. And don''t forget to take your medication. It won''t necessarily restore your personality or partially erased memory, but it will help keep you safe for now."


    "I don''t have to check because tonight is my last night at the Howels'' house," Avery tells him.


    She ends the call and coils her fingers around the stem of the wine glass. She squints her lovely eyes and casually swirls the red liquid in the glass. The crystal shines brightly beneath the Swarovski chandelier.


    She raises the glass and turns to the camera on the wall. Only a pervert like Evan would come up with the idea of installing a camera in the bathroom. She toasts him and the anonymous man who has been drugging her causing the drastic personality change and partial memory loss.


    Her pink lips mouth a silent "Cheers."


    As if her marriage to Evan wasn''t horrible enough, now someone has been drugging her.


    "All the more reason to get the divorce!" Avery thinks.


    Meanwhile, in the surveillance room, Evan stares at the computer screen with his sharp eyes. Her smooth and fair skin, like pure moonlight, is incredibly alluring as it slips out from beneath the milky water. He can''t help recalling the way she looked last night when she was beneath him. The intensity of the memory makes his blood run to a certain body part and he can feel it in his pants, hard as iron.


    He curbs the impulse to smash the screen showing the woman''s smug, smiling face. He prefers to wait to see what she''s playing at. The woman suddenly looks at the camera like she knows he''s spying on her from the other end.


    Mockingly, she mouths a single word: "Cheers."


    He wonders what she''s thinking. Is she celebrating because she''s about to achieve her desire? Has his father pressured her into divorcing him? Or is this truly what she wants?


    Evan shuts off the screen.


    "Who is she speaking to on the phone?"


    "We haven''t found out yet," Robert answers.


    "Then do it soon. If you can''t find the person, you can kiss your sweet life goodbye."


    Evan''s calm, threatening voice sends a quiver down Robert''s spine. He lowers his eyes and hurries to answer, "I won''t stop until I find out."


    Then he raises his head. He looks at Lance with speculation, "The maids say¡­"


    "What?"


    "They say that Mrs. Haowel was talking to a man."


    Impassively, Evan stares at Robert.


    Every aspect of Avery''s life is supervised and organized for her. She doesn''t even make calls to the Peters without a maid present. Now his butler tells him a man has been talking to his wife?


    Two of Avery''s maids walk in to report to Evan, "Mrs. Howel is finished with the bath. She asked me to bring this over to you."


    The younger maid holds the phone with both hands and peeks at Evan with growing admiration and interest.


    Evan takes the phone. The screen shows a live video of Avery getting dressed. Maids are helping her zip her dress. She is wearing a bright red, backless, lace mermaid dress that reveals the pale swells of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She has the kind of beauty that people go to war over glowing skin, an hourglass figure, and a flawless face on which even her minimal makeup seems redundant. She is perfect.


    Then Avery turns to face the camera. She intentionally pulls the front of her dress down and flashes her bare b.r.e.a.s.t at the camera. Her lips, colored with retro red lipstick, pucker in a kiss to the camera.


    "My dear Evan, do you like it?" she asks.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Being Homeless

    Evan clutches the phone harder, the blue veins in his hand seem close to bursting. He throws the phone and it hits the table and breaks it into pieces.


    "Stop her!"


    He grinds his teeth in anger and the panicked maids quickly flee in all directions to try to stop Avery before her flashy new look and bold new attitude creates a scandal with the press.


    When she appears in public, Mrs. Howel is a representative of the entire Howel family. In keeping with their image, she dresses conservatively wearing modest, high-necked blouses and dresses, neutral colors and simple and neat hairstyles. Over the last three years, her outfits have been custom made and her hair has been arranged by highly-trained specialists. It''s not appropriate for her to be seen in a revealing, red gown.


    Elegant and beautiful in her long mermaid dress, Avery descends the grand staircase with her head held high as a queen. The journalists run to her but bodyguards keep them at a distance. Some of the bolder reporters try to fight their way past the bodyguards to get to Avery. By now, everyone has heard rumors of the divorce and they all want to get the inside scoop. The bodyguards stand strong and roughly shove the reporters out of the way. After that, no one dares to act rashly, or even take a picture without permission.


    There is a collective gasp as Avery enters the room. She smiles a bewitching smile, capturing everyone''s attention. Mrs. Howel is a rare lady of high birth; though her manners are impeccable and her demeanor is charming, she hardly ever grants visits to the press. Now she''s making a rare official appearance. The beauty in her smile and dignity in her posture set her apart from every other woman in the room. Both men and women can''t help but stare.


    The marriage began in this room and it will end here too. The ebony-wood dining table sits in the center of the room, set with delicate porcelain china. A rare, specially ordered diamond chandelier hangs above the guests. An atmosphere of elegance and aristocracy permeates the air. Five people sit facing the door: Mr. Peters, Mrs. Peters, and Avery''s three sisters.


    All the Peters have taken their seats already, but no one dares to complain about the Howels'' late appearance. The Howels'' status and power put them beyond criticism.


    The atmosphere becomes tense and a hush falls in the dining room. The Peters are not pleased to see Avery. She was always the least favorite child. Even in better times, her sisters teased her and called her the bastard of the family. Now she is divorcing Evan Howel and bringing disgrace to the entire Peters family. They can barely look at her.


    The Peters wouldn''t have even come if it weren''t for the possibility of a large settlement or the opportunity to see if somehow one of the other Peters women can replace Avery as Evan''s wife. Meanwhile, Avery sits down her sisters begin to whisper:


    "I knew three years ago that Evan would kick her out. Evan would only marry a lady who shares his status. A child born out of wedlock doesn''t deserve him."


    "I heard that they''ve slept in separate rooms ever since they got married. Evan never lays a finger on her. No wonder she hasn''t produced an heir."


    "The news that Evan is kicking her out will soon spread all over the city. No one else will ever take a woman involved in such a scandal."


    "I heard that she tried to jump into the sea to catch Evan''s attention, but failed. Then she became a laughing stock. It only alienated Evan even more."


    "Did you know Evan gave her a knife to cut her wrists after she was pulled from the ocean? But you know what? She chickened out and threw the knife into the sea. How embarrassing is she? Like it''s not humiliating enough for us to be related to her already."


    Jumping in the sea to commit suicide? Why did that sound wrong? Avery hazily remembered somehow falling from the deck while she was enjoying the night view at a cruise party last month. This rumor couldn''t be a coincidence. And why couldn''t she remember how she felt?


    "Avery, is it true that you''re divorcing Evan?" Gabrielle, Avery''s youngest unmarried sister asks her.


    Avery carefully selects a glass from the table and takes a sip. She gives her sister a coy smile. The slight upturn of her rosy lips is enticing and beautiful. Her other sisters turn to look at her.


    "There''s something different about her," they think.


    She used to wear the plainest clothes and makeup. Her wardrobe was full of white and gray. She never dared to raise her head and talk to other people in public. People mocked her as Evan''s poodle, well-kept and always begging for his attention. She was more humble than a servant. But now she''s in a ruby red with the gown, wearing a strong and prideful expression. If they didn''t know better, her sisters would believe she was an entirely different person.


    Spitefully, they start murmuring amongst themselves, "Her dress is so distasteful. No wonder she''s going to be reduced to a homeless outcast."


    "She surely wants to cover the humiliation of being ejected with that flashy outfit."


    Avery slowly swirls her wine and pretends not to hear her sisters'' taunts and questions.


    "Gabby, you know how Evan asked me about you," she says, "He likes a young and quiet woman. Just the other day he said¡­"


    Thin-skinned Gabrielle can''t help blushing from ear to ear at Avery''s words


    "What else did he say?" she asks with expectation in her voice.


    Anyone with a clue can tell Avery is teasing Gabrielle¡ªshe''s older and noisier than Avery. But the second youngest Miss Peters is more concerned about Evan. She''d rather risk becoming the butt of her sister''s joke than lose a chance with Evan Howel.


    "What Evan has to say is not to be discussed by anyone."


    A voice comes from behind them and they turned to the door. An old but distinguished woman leads a small group into the room. This woman is Mrs. Howel, Evan''s mother, the matriarch of the family.


    The Peters stand up and lower their heads in shame and awe. They are terrified of creating the wrong impression and bringing even more disgrace and embarrassment to their families. No one dares to sit without her permission. They stand like soldiers awaiting inspection by their general.


    Avery just leans against the brocade chair. She doesn''t even straighten her posture. Mrs. Howel ignores this behavior; she''s certainly not going to make a scene in front of the press. Besides, she knows Avery will soon be gone.


    "You''ve asked the media here in an attempt to get more money in the divorce, I get it," Mrs. Howel.


    She gives a dismissive wave and advances further into the room. Despite her age, her posture is regal; her back is as straight as a pole, and she holds her head at a perfect forty-five-degree angle, emphasizing her swan-like neck.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel says he has some announcement to make," Robert says nervously, "He asks us to allow the press to stay."


    Mrs. Howel slowly raises her eyebrows, "Very well, get her to sign the agreement." Her face turns sly as she makes a dig at Avery, "She thought she could stay in the coop without laying an egg, but she''s learned her lesson."


    Efficiently, Robert removes papers from a folder and places them in front of Avery. He offers her a golden pen, "Miss Peters, the papers state that you''ll get five billion dollars as compensation for the divorce."


    Avery can''t believe the way Robert is speaking to her, using a word like "compensation" and changing "Mrs. Howel" into "Miss Peters." Avery rolls her eyes at Mrs. Howel. A butler wouldn''t dare to be so disrespectful without superior authority. Does he have to use a word as insulting as compensation? Are they going to treat her like a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e?


    "No," she thinks with humor, "They''re offering me five billion dollars. I suppose that makes me a rather high-end call girl."


    The Peters'' eyes widen when they hear Robert announce the settlement. The Howel family seems to pay five billion dollars as casually as they tip.


    "Miss Peters, if there aren''t any problems, please sign on the blank line down here," Robert urges.


    Avery quickly skims the agreement and chuckles, "I do have a problem."

 Chapter 4 - 4: Pregnancy Plan

    Her words draw everyone''s attention, including the imposing and aggressive king figure who is walking down the grand staircase. Evan walks with one hand in his pocket and several maids trailing behind him. He halts his determined stride for a moment after hearing Avery mention a problem.


    "I seem to remember that, according to our prenup agreement, if I propose the divorce, I won''t get a settlement. So I decline," she announces.


    Everyone gasps. This woman is out of her mind. First, she implies that she''s the one who proposed the divorce, and then she refuses five billion dollars. Does she know what she''s doing?


    "Mrs. Howel, Avery has been drinking," Anthony, the patriarch of the Peters family explains, "She''s not thinking straight."


    His words carry a hidden warning to Avery to stop talking nonsense. Avery ignores him. She doesn''t want to waste any more time finalizing the divorce.


    She throws the papers at the butler, "I refuse a settlement. I''ll sign the papers as long as you take that out. I don''t want anything to do with this family anymore, and I especially don''t want your money."


    The butler, hesitant, awaits Mrs. Howel''s instructions.


    "I hope you don''t regret your decision," Mrs. Howel says, gesturing for Robert to do as Avery asks.


    "The only thing I regret is my marriage with Evan."


    Everyone gasps. What has happened to Avery? Where has this newfound courage come from? When did she become so bold? Anthony exchanges a look with Gabrielle and she pulls on Avery''s arm, but Avery completely ignores her sister. She stares boldly and directly at Mrs. Howel like a general who has just won a great victory.


    "Miss Peters, the agreement has been modified as you requested," Robert says reappearing at the table, "Please have a look."


    "There is no need."


    Avery takes the pen in her fair and elegant hand and begins to sign the agreement. As soon as she begins to sign her name, there is a commotion at the door. Suddenly, the journalists rush in without any interference from the bodyguards. Dozens of them stand against the walls set up their camera equipment, but they don''t even fill the dining room. It is rumored that the Howels'' dining room is as big as half a football field. It turns out the rumor is true.


    "How dare you!" Mrs. Howel screams, "Who let these people in? Get them out of here."


    Outsiders aren''t allowed to intrude in the Howels'' private residence. The journalists couldn''t even pay to fix the floor if their equipment damaged it.


    "It was me," A commanding voice cuts through the noise in the room, and Evan appears like a glorious god.


    He slowly finishes descending the grand staircase and enters the room. As he walks, he casts an arrogant look at Avery.


    Poised mid-signature, it''s clear that Avery would rather become a penniless outcast than spend another minute married to Evan. The gentle and vulnerable lamb has changed.


    "Mr. Howel, can you tell us something about your divorce?" One bold journalist asks the question everyone is dying to hear answered.


    Evan looks condescendingly at the flushed man who returns his gaze. They stare each other down; the tension in the room is palpable.


    Suddenly, an abrupt voice interrupts the standoff between Evan and the journalist, "Oh my God, Mrs. Howel is signing the agreement!"


    Everyone turns to look at Avery, and the cameras click and flash as the journalists take pictures of the signed papers. Avery allows them to take as many pictures as they want, posing with the pen in her hand even though she''s aware that Evan will ultimately decide what they''re allowed to print in the papers. He''s that powerful.


    She knows that if Evan ordered it, the news of the divorce could be changed to a pregnancy announcement. Tomorrow''s headlines will say whatever Evan wants them to say. In fact, none of the journalists will be allowed to leave the mansion before Evan''s security team inspects their photos and deletes anything their boss wouldn''t like. Usually, Evan doesn''t allow any media coverage of photos, but today he needs to send a message to the media.


    Avery gives Evan a provoking look. Every sound, person, and thing in the room seems to blur and fade. It feels like it''s only the two of them in this massive room.


    "It''s not divorce papers," Evan announces, "It''s a pregnancy agreement."


    The journalists all begin to shout questions at once. This is the opposite of what they''d heard from informants. The room is in chaos.


    "That''s right. Mrs. Howel and I have decided to produce an heir," Evan says. He smirks at the journalists, "To that end, she gave her best last night, and I expect we''ll be announcing a pregnancy soon"


    Avery looks down at the agreement she''s just signed and realizes it''s been altered. Instead of divorce papers, she''s signed a paper giving Evan Howel all parental rights to any child she has with him. As angry as she is about the deception, she''s even more enraged to hear him talk about s.e.x in front of their families and the journalists. Has he no shame?


    Evan''s words relax everyone in the room. The tension vanishes, replaced by an expectant and excited atmosphere.


    "No wonder Evan looks at Avery so lovingly," the journalists think.


    Avery stares at him. If she didn''t know better she''d think his gaze really was full of passion and love.


    "So he''s taken my divorce announcement and turned it into a press conference publicizing our fake marital happiness," she thinks, "It''s not over yet, though."


    Evan''s scheming nature won''t change overnight, but Avery is determined to get her way. She resists an overt display of anger and sneers at her husband. She doesn''t say anything to defend herself; instead, she waits for the right moment.


    The journalists are eager to film Avery. They point their cameras at her and shove their microphones in her direction.


    "Evan-" a sweet voice calls from outside the door. Avery''s expression changes instantly. Her haughty and prideful look suddenly vanishes and her face becomes an expressionless mask.


    The cameras flash wildly. Surprised, the speaker hesitates. Leonie Summer enters the room and blushed with embarrassment. Her sweet voice turns bashful and she murmurs a shy apology, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know there was an interview."


    A few hours ago, Leonie had received a mysterious message inviting her to come to the Howel residence to comfort Evan''s after his divorce. She hadn''t expected such a grand scene. She wonders if they''ve officially announced the divorce yet.


    She turns and looks at Avery, her expression smug and gloating. If the Summer family hadn''t lost so much money, she would have been able to compete with the other high society women to become Mrs. Howel. If she''d been involved, Evan would have never married unworthy Avery.


    "Leonie, how nice to see you," Mrs. Howel waves at her, "Come over here, dear"


    "I heard that Evan was talking about divorcing Avery after what happened three days ago," Leonie smiles at Mrs. Howel with false concern, "I got worried and wanted to talk some sense into him."


    Mrs. Howel looks calculatingly at Leonie, "What happened three days ago?"


    "Er¡­" Leonie bites her lower lip hesitantly and glances at the journalists who are pushing each other to try to get closer to Leonie. She can''t help gloating.


    "Talk to me," Mrs. Howel says with concern.


    It''s all too evident that the older woman prefers Leonie to Avery. Now that she has Mrs. Howel''s encouragement and support, Leonie sneaks a smug smile at Avery.


    "It''s just, Avery pushed me down the stairs," she says.


    The news explodes among the journalists. This story is turning out to be even more scandalous than a divorce, and they''re glad they''ve made the trip to the Howel''s residence. Have the Howel used the pregnancy announcement to cover up an attempted murder?


    Avery sips her wine as if none of this concerns her.


    Leonie smiles to herself, "Don''t worry. It''s nothing too serious. My injuries have almost healed. The doctor says I need to go back to the hospital to make sure my concussion isn''t too severe, but it''s okay. Evan, don''t blame Avery. It''ll break my heart if you divorce her for me."

 Chapter 5 - 5: I Want You Now

    "Avery, how dare you to push Leonie down the stairs?" Mrs. Howel points at Avery and her finger trembles with anger. She wishes she could poke straight through her daughter-in-law''s skull.


    The Peters stand silently in the corner, too ashamed to say anything.


    Evan looks at Avery''s eyes, she would have frozen on the spot too embarrassed to defend herself. Now she seems to accuse Evan as if he''s the one who should be ashamed.


    "Who is this feisty woman?" Evan wonders, "And what exactly is she trying to do?"


    Avery frowns at Evan. Even though Leonie''s left eye is cloaked in the dark halo of a bruise, Avery has become smug and more confident since the other woman arrived. Evan immediately notices this subtle change in Avery. It seems like an open provocation. He realizes that Avery must have sent Leonie the mysterious message inviting her to the house. Interest and curiosity creep into Evan''s calculating, sharp gaze.


    "Is it true that you pushed Miss Summer down the stairs three days ago, Mrs. Howel?" A journalist asks.


    "The word is that you intend to divorce," clamors another, "Is this why?"


    "Is there something going on between Mr. Howel and Miss Summer?"


    "Avery, did you push her because you''re jealous?"


    "Does the pregnancy still count?"


    "Pregnancy? I think that depends on Evan." Avery answers.


    She smiles lightly and stares at Evan provokingly. She wants to see how he''ll handle the situation. After all, Mrs. Howel is a changeable title, but his tender feelings for his childhood sweetheart can''t change so easily. Can he bear to talk about her imaginary pregnancy in front of the woman he loves?


    Pregnancy?


    Leonie turns to Evan in astonishment. She wants Evan to look at her, to reassure her with a smile or a nod of his head. But from the moment she entered the room, he hasn''t even glanced at her. Instead, he remains fixated on Avery, watching her with an unreadable emotion in his eyes. It''s like he''s looking at an exciting new toy, considering the possibilities.


    "What happened to the disgust in his eyes when he used to look at her?" Leonie wonders, "Are they divorcing or not?


    A growing murmur rises in the room as the crowd speculates.


    Suddenly impatient with the entire scene, Evan announces "You can start expecting good news from Mrs. Howel and me."


    His words cause more hustle and bustle. Everyone knows that the distinguished family works in mysterious ways, but this press conference has been shocking. The journalists nod at each other. They know the announcement is Evan''s final word.


    "Please leave us now," Robert says, "If there is more news about the couple, we''ll let you know."


    The bodyguards receive their orders and start clearing the room.


    One journalist, who won''t give up asks, "Is it news of pregnancy or divorce?"


    There is no answer. The bodyguards grab them man''s arms and drag him out of the room.


    Leonie turns pale at the mention of the pregnancy. She lowers her head and steps aside, looking wronged and betrayed. Avery sees through her every expression and move. One minute she''s scheming and vicious and the next she feigns purity and innocence. How good she is at pretending!


    "Leonie," The venerable Mrs. Howel beckons to her.


    Leonie sneaks a look at Avery as if she''s evaluating the competition and walks to join Mrs. Howel.


    "Come to my room," Mrs. Howel says.


    Leonie understands that Mrs. Howel wants to speak to her privately, and she follows the older woman obediently. As she leaves the room she casts a seductive look at Evan but he doesn''t seem to notice. She quickly lowers her head, her heart pounding in her ears.


    The journalists have all left. Mrs. Howel has left too. Anthony realizes he and his family can''t linger much longer and they hasten out of the room. Only Robert, some maids, Evan, and Avery remain in the large dining room. The atmosphere is still incredibly tense.


    "Ask Mrs. Howel to go back to the bedroom."


    Evan swallows and stares at Avery who, immune to her current situation, continues drinking. He has to grind his teeth to use the word "ask."


    The maids flock to Avery to escort her out of the room. Suddenly, a glass flies through the air and shatters at their feet. Shocked, the maids stop waiting to see what Avery will do next. Avery appraises Evan with blatant dislike. Then she hitches up her dress, takes off her high heels and climbs onto the dining table.


    "Mrs. Howel, it''s too dangerous.," the maids protest, "Please, come down."


    Crash!


    Avery throws another glass and then a plate covered in delicate gold-leaf patterns. The plate flies through the air toward Evan.


    The servants scream, "Mr. Howel, watch out!"


    Evan tilts his head slightly and the plate whooshes past his ear. It crashes into the wall fast and fierce, proving that she was trying to hurt him.


    "Pregnant? With you?" she hisses, "You must be joking."


    Another plate misses its intended target and Avery feels disappointed. She leans over and grabs a plate near her feet and throws at Evan again.


    "Evan, are you afraid to divorce me?" she asks.


    She''s furious. She thought that her plan was fail-proof. She invited the Peters, his childhood sweetheart, and the press over to ensure her victory. She assumed that the divorce was set in stone, but he used this absurd story about pregnancy to change the situation and spoil her plan.


    "You want a divorce that much?" he asks with genuine curiosity.


    Avery is ready to throw another plate, but she pauses. She''s about to nod, when he says, "Too bad I don''t want a divorce so much anymore."


    Bang!


    A bottle of red wine breaks at Evan''s feet, splashing all over his expensive shoes and trousers.


    "Why not?" Avery demands.


    She stumbles to Evan''s end of the table.


    "Has one passionate night made you fall in love with me?" she asks mockingly.


    Swiftly, Evan grabs her from the table and dr.a.p.es her over his shoulder. He holds her like a predator that''s just caught its prey. Avery yells and struggles as hard as she can. She pounds her fists into his back over and over, "Evan, divorce me or else."


    Evan raises his eyebrows with interest and amus.e.m.e.nt, "Or else what?"


    His taunting tone enrages her. She squirms and he shifts her weight, carrying her in his arms bridal style. She turns her head and viciously bites his collarbone. Blood seeps from the wound and reddens his silk shirt, but Evan doesn''t even flinch. He continues carrying her up the stairs and down the hall, finally tossing her onto his king-size bed.


    "Asshole!" Avery props herself up on her elbows.


    Her low-cut dress reveals a sight that incites his desire. He slowly unbuttons the gold buttons on his shirt. He''s not normally a man who indulges in carnal pleasure. In the past, Avery tried every possible method to seduce him, but he remained uninterested. He rarely even pleasured himself. But this new Avery, this bold and insolent woman who insults and attacks him, intrigues him. No woman has ever treated him that way before.


    Avery feels the bed sink under his weight and he positions himself on top of her, and she frowns. It''s obvious what he wants. She wants to punch him in the face or kick him where it hurts, but she decides to use her wiles instead.


    "Did you fall for me?" She murmured, "I thought you said you couldn''t get it up for me without medical assistance?"


    Is she provoking him? Is this still part of her plan to get the divorce? Evan doesn''t care. No one can divorce him. If there''s going to a divorce, it has to be his decision, his announcement.


    He takes her hand and guides it to his pants, pressing it to the stiffening part within,


    "Looks like I can now," he says.


    It''s hot and hard. Avery''s eyes widen with surprise, "Evan, what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" His look is intense and demanding, "I want to create heirs with you, Mrs. Howel, how about that?"


    It''s a question, but it doesn''t sound like a question. He''s telling her an important decision.


    Avery wants to slap him across the face but unfortunately, he is pinning her hands above her head. She''s furious, but she feels the desire rising in her stomach. She glares at him, "Do you know what you''re like right now?"

 Chapter 6 - 6: Evan’s Kiss

    "You''re nothing but a horndog."


    Avery is a bit dizzy. The obscene words coming out of her mouth are a drastic contrast to her normally docile demeanor. It''s sensually thrilling.


    Evan presses his lips together, "Don''t forget that it was you who drugged me and begged for me to love you. It was you who writhed underneath me. And after such an amorous night, this part¡­"


    He trails his fingertips from her collarbone to her still smooth belly. His meaning can''t be clearer. Avery shudders at the thought of having a child with Evan and shakes her head from right to left. She jabs her finger into his chest in protest, but Evan sees her movement as a flirtation.


    He has given her plenty of leniencies today, allowing her to invite the press and Leonie into his home, allowing her to publicly announce a divorce. He wants to see what Avery has up her sleeve, but his patience is wearing thin.


    He abruptly grabs her fumbling hands and presses them above her head before leaning down to kiss her. Her breath smells like wine and it makes him feel intoxicated. Avery m.o.a.ns, feeling her temperature rise. It seems like the entire world has turned upside down.


    She doesn''t want to kiss him, but her body betrays her and she squirms beneath him. Her sanity reminds her to fight back and she rocks her head from side to side. Evan takes this as a provocation and kisses her even more deeply.


    Suddenly, her stomach starts to churn. She can''t bear the thought of Evan kissing her like this. From someplace deep inside herself, she finds the strength to push Evan away. But she is not fast enough; the contents of her stomach suddenly rise and she vomits all over Evan before rushing out of the room.


    In seconds Evan becomes gloomy and morose. Is kissing him that revolting? He presses the bell on the bedside table and a young maid rushes in, out of breath, "Yes, Mr. Howel?"


    "Clean it up," he orders, "Including my wife."


    Then he walks straight to the bathroom. The young maid stares at Evan''s back and can''t help wondering how he manages to look elegant and handsome in such an unfortunate situation. Tearing her gaze away from Evan, the maid rushes after Avery.


    "Don''t mind me. Just change the sheets and I''ll go back to clean up," Avery says, suddenly sober.


    She doesn''t feel the least bit guilty that she threw up on Evan. Instead, she''s amused; the look on his face was priceless. She returns to her room after ordering the maid back into Evan''s room. As she walked to her room, she reflects on her marriage. Evan hadn''t touched her once in the three years they''d been together. He hadn''t even allowed her to sleep in his bed. She''s sure that last night was an accident.


    Evan''s maids find it odd that he slept with her as well. Though her memory is patchy because of the drug she''s been dosed with, she vaguely remembers a conversation between two of his maids.


    "I heard that Mrs. Howel once tried to seduce Mr. Howel by climbing onto his bed, n.a.k.e.d," one maid had said, "But he kicked her off so viciously, she injured two ribs. She couldn''t get out of bed for months after that."


    "She was asking for it," the other replied, "Everyone knows that Mr. Howel isn''t into that kind of thing."


    "But he did make love with her last night," said the first, "I can''t believe it. Since when does Mr. Howel enjoy the company of women?"


    "Hush. I heard it''s just because he was on Viagra. He can''t get hard for her without it. It''s just not possible. If he wasn''t into Avery for the past three years, he wouldn''t suddenly throw himself at her last night."


    "Isn''t interested in making love with women?" Avery thinks, "Ha!"


    She sneers at her reflection in the bathroom mirror. The maids don''t know this new Evan: the new Evan wanted to make love, again and again, the new Evan couldn''t take his hands off of her. She idly wonders if he somehow passed his revulsion for s.e.x to her. She used to yearn for him to touch her, but now the mere thought makes her nauseous. She doesn''t ever want him to touch her again.


    "If some other woman wants him that way, she can have him," Avery thinks.


    An image of Leonie casting seductive glances at Evan rises in Avery''s memory.


    As Avery cleans herself in the bathroom, Leonie sits with Mrs. Howel in the quiet and tasteful east wing of the Howel mansion. The Howel residence consists of one main mansion situated on a large plot of land, but the family also owns dozens of other houses and condos of various sizes throughout the city. Even at the height of their power and prestige, the Summers family''s residence wasn''t half the size of the Howel mansion.


    Ever since the Summers family began to lose money and prominence, it''s been Leonie''s responsibility to restore her family''s reputation. The easiest way to do that is to marry well, and there''s no better candidate than Evan. An alliance with the Howel family would do more than restore the Summers family''s status; it would elevate them to new heights.


    It shouldn''t have been so difficult. Leonie grew up with Evan and everyone expected the two of them to marry. Avery appeared out of nowhere, and her marriage to Evan surprised everyone.


    "Leonie, what is it you were saying about Avery pushing you down the stairs?" Mrs. Howel asks.


    "It''s water under the bridge now, Mrs. Howel," Leonie says coyly, "I understand if Avery hates that I''m close with Evan. I''m fine now, and I don''t want to dig it up again."


    "You think she tried to harm you because you grew up with Evan? Leonie, you''re too kind to forgive her."


    "I know how Avery must feel," Leonie says, "After years of marriage Evan still doesn''t care for her at all. Given my history with Evan, she has every reason to be hostile to me."


    "I''m so sorry you have to deal with her behavior," Mrs. Howel says, "But don''t trust the press. Evan is using this story about the pregnancy to try to hide the truth about Avery¡ªno one wants that to be publicized. You understand, right?"


    Despite her age and gray hair, Mrs. Howel has a healthy ruddiness in her face. She talks to Leonie with great energy. Leonie sits next to the older woman and pours tea for the two of them. Her gestures are perfect and graceful, her every move reflecting her status and upbringing as an elegant woman. Mrs. Howel has known Leonie for her entire life and she sees in her the granddaughter-in-law she wishes she had.


    "I know, Mrs. Howel," Leonie replies, "Evan does what he has to do to protect the family name."


    "I''m glad you agree. You know you wouldn''t have to tolerate this terrible situation if it wasn''t for Evan''s grandfather," Mrs. Howel says with a sigh, "That stubborn old man forced Evan to marry Avery."


    "It''s okay, Mrs. Howel," Leonie says sadly, "Evan is out of my league."


    "Nonsense. You''re so much better than Avery. I''ll tell Lance to ask for your parents'' permission to marry you soon after he divorces that horrible woman."


    Mrs. Howel sigh with frustration. Just when the divorce was finally going to occur, Evan had to interrupt it. She can''t read Evan''s mind, and she doesn''t fully understand why he behaved like that. She knows that Evan has always disliked Avery and demanded that they sleep in separate rooms. She knows why Avery still hasn''t gotten pregnant after three years of marriage.


    Evan opposed the marriage three years ago. To persuade him, his grandfather had promised that he''d stop interfering with Evan''s personal life if he married Avery. He also promised to end the marriage if she didn''t produce an heir within the first four years. Mrs. Howel overheard them agreeing to this as she carried tea to them one afternoon. She knows that if Evan refuses to sleep with Avery, she can''t bear his children, and if Avery can''t bear his children, he has to divorce her. She suspects that the pregnancy announcement is meant to be some sort of distraction for his grandfather.


    "But Mr. Howel chose Avery to marry Evan," Leonie says, fighting to curb the wild hope she suddenly feels.


    Mrs. Howel lowers her voice and whispers, "If she doesn''t get pregnant in six months, Evan''s grandfather will force them to get a divorce. He''s getting impatient for an heir. Even if Evan opposes the divorce, he''d have no choice but to obey his grandfather. The two of them agreed."


    "Really?" Leonie''s mood brightens. She smiles and enchanting dimples appear on her soft cheeks.


    "Really!"


    Mrs. Howel takes the tea that Leonie offers her and inhales deeply. The high-quality tea has been perfectly steeped. She takes a sip before speaking.


    "I''ve asked the maids to prepare a guest room in the main house for you. Please make yourself at home and don''t worry about wasting your time with an old woman like me. I want you to focus on Evan. Rest assured, no one will dare to ask you to leave while you''re here as my guest."


    Leonie blushes and lowers her voice, "I appreciate it, Mrs. Howel."


    "Don''t worry about it," Mrs. Howel replies. She sips her tea again and adds, "Evan asked you to come here and his intentions are clear. It''s only a matter of time. The room is ready and he knows where to find you. Don''t make him wait."


    "I knew he was the one who sent that text," Leonie says happily.


    She can''t imagine why anyone else would have sent her the mysterious text asking her to come to the Howel residence. She has been waiting for this moment for almost four years, and she doesn''t want to lose another opportunity to marry Evan and save her family.

 Chapter 7 - 7: A Night of Pleasure

    In the steamy bathroom, Evan vigorously rubs a washcloth across his body. Bloody woman! He can''t believe that she threw up at him. Is kissing him that disgusting? The thought makes him burn with rage.


    He adjusts the water pressure and the water drips down his bronze skin. It flows across his defined abs, highlighting the s.e.xy musculature of his torso. He gets out of the shower and towels his hair dry and then puts on a dark robe, tying it loosely at the waist.


    The maids have cleaned the bedroom while he was in the shower, and it looks like they''ve done a good job. The lights are off, but a fragrant candle burns and flickers passionately in a candlestick on the carved wood cabinet. The dim light creates a romantic atmosphere.


    A woman with a perfect body is lying on the bed with her back to Evan. The thick, white quilt slips enticingly from her shoulders, revealing a fair and beautiful back. Her hair falls loosely across the pillow in a way Evan finds seductive and charming.


    Images and memories flash through his head. He remembers the way Avery touched him: how her agile fingers moved across his body, sometimes light and sometimes heavy and lingering, how she scratched his back as she orgasmed. He remembers how she m.o.a.ned like she was weeping, the sound of a woman beyond ecstasy.


    He feels his loin tightening and his heartbeat increases. He can feel the blood pulsing through his body and pounding in his head. He lifts the quilt and slides beneath it, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind. Suddenly he freezes. The woman is completely n.a.k.e.d.


    So she was playing hard to get earlier, he thinks, feigning unwillingness to touch him and determination to divorce him. But she hasn''t changed at all; she still craves his touch. Anyway, he decides, someone''s personality can''t change as suddenly and drastically as Avery''s seemed to. He has to admit she''s getting better and better at seducing him.


    The s.e.x last night was too good, arousing and satisfying him in a way he''d never felt before. He recalls burying his head in Avery''s neck, inhaling her fragrance wildly and greedily. He eagerly buries his head in her neck, craving that familiar scent. But there''s something wrong. She doesn''t smell the way he expects her to.


    She m.o.a.ns quietly, suggesting she can''t wait to be loved. Gently, she rolls over and looks at him with big, misty eyes. He reads s.e.x.u.a.l desire in her expression, an open invitation to him.


    Evan is shocked, and for a short moment, his whole body freezes. The woman is not Avery¡ªit''s Leonie.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" he demands.


    Quickly, he jumps out of bed and calls for the maids.


    "Evan, wait!" Leonie stretches her fair and graceful hand toward him but touches only air. Embarrassed, she grabs a pillow to cover her chest. She curls her body around the pillow, trying to warm herself, but her back and bottom remain exposed.


    "Yes, Mr. Howel?"


    A maid enters the room but stops abruptly when she sees a n.a.k.e.d woman on the bed. Leonie''s legs are now obscenely wrapped around the pillow, and she''s wiggling back and forth.


    "Where is Mrs. Howel?"


    Evan raises his eyebrows and turns his head away from the woman in his bed. She seems to be out of control, tormented by some kind of aphrodisiac.


    "She''s gone out," the maid answers.


    "What?" he demands, "Where?"


    Does she think she can just walk away after throwing up all over him? He can''t believe her nerve.


    "She didn''t say," the maid said nervously, "She asked us to deliver a special candle and said¡­"


    The maid pauses abruptly wondering if she should keep talking.


    "What?" Evan demands.


    "She said a night of pleasure is better than all the gold in the world. She wishes the best for you and Miss Summer," the maid lowers her head with embarrassment as she talks, "The candle is meant to increase s.e.x.u.a.l pleasure. She said she''d be here if you change your mind about the divorce."


    Increase s.e.x.u.a.l pleasure? Change his mind? Evan suddenly understands what''s happening. Avery arranged for Leonie to come to his bedroom, and she sent the special aphrodisiac candle to guarantee that he''d have s.e.x with the other woman. It''s all been part of her plan to make him get a divorce.


    Evan breathes heavily. He kicks the lamp on the nightstand. The metal lampshade hits the ground hard and the lightbulb blinks and then flickers out.


    The maid looks away from Evan in a hurry. She''s confused and embarrassed. Everyone said that Evan secretly wanted Leonie; now thanks to Mrs. Howel''s scheming, she''s lying n.a.k.e.d on his bed. It makes no sense for him to fly into such a rage. The situation is hardly shameful¡ªit''s normal for a man as powerful as Evan to have several mistresses.


    Evan''s look is piercing and grim. He glances at the candle across the room. Its dark blue flame is still twinkling. He walks over, picks it up and brings it up to his nose. He inhales quickly.


    "Ask Dr. Walter to come here," he orders.


    The first maid calls Dr. Walter and another enters to help Leonie get dressed.


    Dr. David Walter comes quickly. He checks on Leonie first. Though she''s dressed, she''s still red in the face and she complains that she''s unbearably hot. After that, he takes the candle and sniffs it.


    "It smells like it contains a very powerful aphrodisiac," he says, frowning.


    Evan clenches the glass jar containing the candle as if he''s determined to break it with his bare hands.


    "Er¡­"


    David is embarrassed. He knows that this type of aphrodisiac incites incredibly strong urges in anyone exposed to it for too long. Leonie''s symptoms certainly match the drug''s method, but he''s uncertain about what kinds of treatment Evan might accept for her.


    Evan seems to read his mind and frowns, "Is there an antidote?"


    David nods, "Yes. I can give her some medicine."


    "Just get her out of here then," Evan orders, "Treat her as you see fit."


    David is about to open his medical bag, but he freezes at Evan''s words. How is he supposed to interpret that statement? It''s easy to get her out of the room, but the treatment can be complicated. The safest method is, of course, to give her what she wants. Medicine is only the second choice. If the aphrodisiac is strong enough and the medicine fails to function, the results could be terrible. But Evan doesn''t want to know about this. He wants nothing to do with the problem.


    David sighs. His parents worked in the mansion as butlers for their entire lives. Mrs. Howel treats him like one of her grandsons, and he grew up playing with Evan like a brother, but he doesn''t dare to cross the line and touch Evan''s woman.


    "Do you need this room?" he asks Evan.


    "Yes," Evan snaps.


    "What a bloody mess!" David thinks.


    He grinds his teeth and feels the hairs on his scalp rising. He hands his medicine bag to one of the maids and picks Leonie up.


    David''s arms feel wonderful to Leonie. She imagines she''s found floating driftwood after struggling for a long time on the sea. She wraps her arms tightly around David and buries her head in his neck to kiss him wildly. David loosens his grasp, embarrassed. Leonie feels a falling sensation and wraps her arms even more firmly around his shoulders.


    David wants nothing more than to give her the medication and be done with her. She''s making it very difficult to hold her. He makes it halfway out the door when he suddenly remembers something and turns to Evan, "By the way, Mrs. Howel asked me for something half an hour ago. But I didn''t give it to her."


    Evan is toying with the candle and puts out the flame with his fingers, "What?"


    "The morning-after pill."


    David gives Evan a long and serious look, conveying meaning beyond words. Lance''s face suddenly drains of color. He is livid.


    "I''ve never seen the ruthless Evan Howel so worked up over a woman," David thinks.


    Evan puts the candle back on the cabinet, banging the glass hard against the wood. He cracks his knuckles and clenched his hands into fists. Then he gestures for David to take Leonie and leave. He orders Robert Tinder to forbid every pharmacy in the area from selling morning-after pills for the next 48 hours. With his family''s power in both politics and the pharmaceutical industry, it will not be difficult to ban the pills.


    Robert takes the orders and rushes away. In less than ten minutes, he returns with news.


    "Sir, Mrs. Howel was seen at multiple pharmacies trying to buy the pills. None of them would sell to her so she went to St. Meyer Hospital."


    "How persistent of her," Evan mutters.


    The vein in Evan''s temple bulges, and he paces the room with his hands clasped behind his back as if he''s restraining himself from violence. The pure rage emanating from him sends chills down Robert''s spine.


    He stares at the candle on the cabinet.


    "Follow her," he orders, "And tell Dr. Meyer that his hospital will find itself in an unfortunate financial situation if Avery comes into contact with any pills."


    "Before you leave, I want her file," he adds.


    In the last three years, he has never been so interested in any aspect of Avery''s life.

 Chapter 8 - 8: A Night of Pleasure

    A red Mercedes convertible stops in the parking lot of St. Meyer. The car is too flashy for the drab hospital and it stands out. Like a true gentleman, Dr. Charles Meyer opens the car door and helps Avery out of the vehicle. She puts her hands in his, giving him an affectionate look.


    Avery had changed into a conservative gray dress before leaving the house, but she''d cut off part of the collar to reveal her s.e.xy shoulders. The white fabric from the collar was now wrapped around her waist as a belt. The outfit is unique and creative, and Charles can''t help but notice that it''s different from her normal attire.


    The man smiles politely and gives her a deep look. His eyes are crystal clear, but unreadable at the same time.


    "You''re very different now," he observes, "More lively."


    "You know your compliment makes me feel like I''ve come back from the dead," she responds.


    "I don''t know," he says, "Running around by yourself at such late hours against the Howel''s strict rules, I suspect I''m looking at a ghost."


    "Hush. Do you want to bring this up again?" Avery extends her fair finger toward his face, stopping an inch away from his lip, "Besides, I''m here to ask for something."


    He''s captivated by her seemingly careless gesture. She''s always been beautiful, but in the past she was like a lifeless marionettes. Now, she seems like a new woman: energetic and lively. She waves her hands in front of his face and he resists the urge to hold them.


    "Have you finished the drug?" he asks, "I think I prescribed you enough for three months."


    Charles leads her to his office. Her heels click rhythmically, and her steps echo through the quiet hall.


    "I''m not asking for that," Avery knows Charles is talking about the antidote he''s been giving her to suppress the toxin in her body. She plays with her hair, tucking it behind her ears before continuing, "I want the morning-after pill."


    Abruptly, Charles stops walking and clenches his fist in the pocket of his white coat.


    "I thought I''d check on Nanny while I''m here, too," Avery adds.


    From the moment Avery was born, her nanny had practically raised her. The two were inseparable and the woman followed Avery everywhere. She even moved to the Howel house after Avery married Evan. Two years ago, she''d had an accident and she''d been comatose ever since.


    Avery met Charles on the day of the accident. He was the doctor assigned to take care of Nanny, and he quickly became her only true friend, a gentleman she could confide in and trust. Due to the Howel''s strict rules, Avery hadn''t seen her nanny since they brought her to the hospital. She had to trust Dr. Meyer special care after that. If she wanted to know about her nanny''s health, she had to ask the nurse who came to the Howel''s house every month.


    Charles sighs, "Now I understand why Evan has forbidden all pharmacies from selling morning-after pills for the next 48 hours."


    He pauses. "You don''t want children?" he asks tentatively.


    "It''s impossible," Avery says, "I have to leave Evan. How can I do that if I have his children?"


    "So is Evan''s pregnancy announcement real?"


    Avery shakes her head, "It can''t be. Last night was an accident. We made love, but we were both drugged."


    "There are so many weird things going on at the Howel''s house," Charles thinks, "First Avery was poisoned. Then her nanny fell from a third floor window while hanging clothes to dry. Last month, someone pushed Avery into the sea, and now she and Evan have both been drugged. It can''t be accidental, but it''s impossible to guess who''s behind it all. No wonder she wants out. Who would want to spend another second in such a weird and threatening place?"


    "Do you think the person who drugged you is the same as the one who poisoned you?" he asks her.


    Suddenly, the sound of her high heels clacking on the marble floor stops. Avery has considered this theory. The person who poisoned her wanted to kill her, but why would they want Evan to have s.e.x with her? It doesn''t make sense. Now she wonders if they were hoping that Evan would blame her for drugging him, making him hate her even more. But why?


    She shakes her head to show she doesn''t know how to respond, "I don''t know. They hide in the shadows and behave stealthily. I have no idea who they are, but I think it''s me they''re after."


    "Could it be Evan?"


    Avery almost chokes at Charles'' question, and she stumbles forward. Charles reaches his arms out in time to catch her around the waist. A camera hidden in a dark corner of the hallway captures the scene. Avery leans against Charles as she tries to regain her balance.


    "Could it be Evan," she wonders, "Is he trying to kill her so he can marry the girl of his dreams?"


    She shakes her head again. It still doesn''t make sense. If he wanted to get rid of her why would he ruin her divorce announcement with his pregnancy plan? If he''s behind it all, his plans must be far more twisted and complicated than she can imagine. Maybe he thinks she''s out of her mind from the poison, a risk to his family''s reputation? The pregnancy could be a cover-up, an attempt to keep her from talking freely to the press.


    She giggles nervously. Her imagination is running wild; her suspicions are starting to sound like the plot of some TV drama.


    "Though, Evan would make the perfect double agent," she thought wryly, "He could easily succeed as an actor. He''s so good at lying and pretending."


    "What''s wrong?" Charles asks, "You look terrible. Did you take your medicine?" His big palm covers her forehead, and the camera clicks faintly in the background.


    "It''s impossible to get the morning-after pill here, isn''t it?" she asks sadly.


    "No."


    Charles puts his hand in his pocket, trying to control the romantic feelings rising in his chest. She''s a patient, he reminds himself. He''s never allowed himself to have feelings for a patient. But since meeting her two years ago, he''s been unable to fight the tenderness he feels for her. He wants to draw out the moment and create suspense, but her anxious look cuts him to the core.


    "You don''t have to get them from the pharmacies," he assures her, "I can make them for you."


    Avery is relieved. She should''ve trusted that he''d find a solution; not even Evan can stop a genius doctor like him. She follows him into his office which is old-fashioned like a study. Unlike more common offices, his is filled with beautiful paintings and sculptures.


    Charles walks to the desk and fiddles with a pen holder. The bookcase behind his desk slides open, revealing a hidden door. The door opens into a secret laboratory.


    "You remind me of a crazy cartoon doctor," she laughs, "I imagine you making all kinds of experiments in here."


    She pictures him working, fiddling dedicatedly with his tools and instruments. This must be where he makes the antidote she takes.


    "So does that make you my guinea pig?" he jokes.


    "I suppose so," she says, suddenly serious, "My life is in your hands, and you''ve already saved me."


    The poison in her system is unlike any other. She suspects that he might be the only doctor smart enough to detect it and invent a way to treat it. It''s painful for her to imagine what she''d be like now if it wasn''t for him and his treatment.


    She watches him with wonder as he works. This man, though only twenty-eight years old, is one of the brightest stars of the medical world. Though he''s been offered many awards, he''s turned them all down, preferring to prove himself through his hard work and dedication.


    Many wealthy families have tried to recruit him to work for them privately, but he''s too proud to accept. His family has been in the medical profession for generations, and his surname is synonymous with progress and innovation. Besides, his family has always been independently wealthy, and Charles refuses to subjugate himself to one of the more influential families.


    His face is solemn as he handles test tubes and medical pipettes. He has long hands and prominent knuckles, and he moves with the utmost care and precision as he measures and pours liquids and powders. He examines the tubes carefully to ensure that his measurements are correct and then mixes them.


    "Handsome is too shallow a word for such an attentive, careful, and good man," Avery thinks.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Marriage Proposal

    The pill solidifies and Charles picks it up with a pair of tweezers. Avery opens her palm and looks at the tiny white tablet. Suddenly, she has an idea.


    "Is there a kind of medicine that can prevent me from getting pregnant?" she asks.


    Charles frowns tightly. He pretends to be busy arranging the tweezers and tubes on the table to disguise his discomfort.


    "You want to avoid getting pregnant at all?" he asks.


    Avery nods.


    "There''s no such medicine," he says severely.


    He''s lying. He could easily make some for her if he wanted to.


    "Why do you ask?" he wonders.


    Avery takes a glass of water from Charles. She pops the tablet into her mouth and takes a long sip.


    "I don''t want to get pregnant with his child," she says, ''I don''t even want him to touch me, but I don''t know if I can prevent that."


    Charles presses his lips together to remain silent. He wishes he could help her but he''s up against Evan Howel, a man who has enough power to influence the entire city and even the country. Charles doesn''t have the kind of power to fight someone like that.


    "So you plan to scare him away instead? You want to make it so he can''t bear to touch you?"


    Avery can''t deny that she''s been intentionally pissing him off in an attempt to persuade him to divorce her. But it hasn''t worked the way she planned.


    The conversation seems to be getting too heavy, so she jokes, "It''s hard since I''m so beautiful. I think only a cranky doctor like you could resist my charm."


    She winks at him with her beautiful blue eyes and Charles feels his heart tremble. How can he resist her?


    Avery changes the subject back the pills, "They work up to 48 hours after, right?"


    Charles, still drowning in her smile, clears his throat and nods.


    "I want some more, just in case."


    One by one, he carefully puts the tablets into a glass container and hands it to her without question. He knows what she''s up against. Evan is not a normal guy. If Evan has decided he wants to have her, Charles worries that she might not be able to refuse him.


    "Thanks," she puts the glass in her pocket, "I''ll check on Nanny now."


    She turns to leave the room, but a strong hand grabs her wrist. Charles looks at her intensely, then releases his grip, gently stroking her palm and fingers with his. Something icy and hard slips onto her middle finger.


    "Will you marry me?" he asks lightly.


    "My answer doesn''t matter," she jokes, "Bigamy is illegal."


    Charles smiles, but he doesn''t say a word. Instead, he fiddles with the ring he''s put on her finger. The green diamond at the center of the ring opens, revealing a thin needle embedded in the stone.


    "It''s made of a material which can detect poison in food," he says, "It''s specially designed to detect the new toxin in your body."


    "It''s far too valuable. I can''t take it." Avery protests.


    She starts to take it off her finger. She knows a lot about precious gems because collecting them is one of Mrs. Howel''s passions. When her family prepared her to compete for Evan, lessons on precious stones were considered a compulsory part of her education.


    She can tell that the green diamond is incredibly rare: it''s extremely difficult to manufacture and it costs at least three million dollars a carat. Judging by its size, it''s multiple carats. She doesn''t realize that the needle is far more valuable than the rare gem that conceals it.


    Charles pushes it back down her finger.


    "It''s not as valuable as your life," he says.


    She''s never seen him so insistent about anything. Reluctantly, she lets him put the ring back onto her finger. It fits perfectly.


    "Let''s go," he guides her out of his office and toward her nanny''s room.


    "Has Bryan Flynn been coming around lately?" she asks.


    Bryan is her nanny''s son. She grew up with him and thinks of him as a brother.


    "If he doesn''t have to go to school," Charles answers, "But he''s busy lately and he''s always asking me when you will come."


    "Doesn''t he know it''s almost impossible for me to go out?"


    Avery can''t help but frown thinking about the difficulty of visiting her nanny.


    "He knows. But we all want to see you more often."


    "I''ll probably see you every day once the divorce is finalized," she says, "Won''t you get bored of me?"


    "No, it would be a pleasure."


    Charles looks at her with intense almost slavish devotion and she laughs.


    "What''s so funny?" Charles worries.


    He''s never heard her laugh like this before.


    "She probably has no idea how beautiful she is when she laughs," he thinks.


    Avery shakes her head, "I''m thinking about Bryan''s wild haircut," she says, "The last time I saw him he''d just changed his hair. It was hilarious."


    "What if I got the same haircut?" Charles jokes.


    "Don''t. You look better this way."


    Charles nods with satisfaction and smiles to himself.


    They arrive in the room. The nurse isn''t in, and Avery''s nanny is alone. She''s lost weight since the last time Avery saw her. Her hair has grayed, too. She''s lying on the bed so serenely, she wouldn''t look ill if it wasn''t for the oxygen mask strapped to her face.


    Avery walks toward the bed, moving lightly so her heels don''t create any noise against the floor.


    "Nanny?" Avery calls her tentatively.


    The woman doesn''t respond; she just lies there, motionless and silent. Avery takes Nanny''s hand and Charles pulls up a chair for her. She sits down and strokes the wrinkles on the old woman''s hand. The long coma has caused such dramatic weight loss that Avery feels like she''s stroking only skin and bone. It aches her heart to caress nanny''s wasted hand over and over again.


    "I''m sorry it took me so long to come," she apologizes, "You mustn''t be angry with me. You know how strict the Howel''s rules are¡ªit''s taken me ages to sneak out. But then if you knew what I''d done you''d scold me for misbehaving, wouldn''t you?"


    Avery smiles suddenly, recalling how worried her nanny got every time she came home past curfew. The older woman used to swear when Avery complained that the Howel''s house was like a jail.


    "Would you wake up if you knew I was divorcing Evan?" she asks.


    She stares at Nanny''s calm face. If Nanny was awake, she''d give Avery a stern look and put her hands on her h.i.p.s. She''d frown and scold Avery, telling her that she''s very lucky to be Evan Howel''s wife. That she should cherish her marital bliss.


    Lucky? Bliss? Evan groans. The last three years at the Howel''s house have been the most miserable years of her life. There is no bliss. She is not lucky.


    "Rest assured, I promise to take good care of Bryan and myself."


    She thinks of Bryan as her baby brother, although they don''t have any blood relation. Charles escorts Avery to the entrance of the hospital. After a simple goodbye, Avery gets into her car, floors the gas pedal, and disappears into the night.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Being Cuckold

    The hour hand on Avery''s watchpoints to twelve. There is little traffic on the road at midnight. Everything looks deserted; Avery passes only a handful of cars as she drives. She turns on the radio. Jazz comes out of the speakers at a high volume, echoing into the night. She feels alive and free.


    Three Porsches trail her sports car. Probably wealthy men on their way to another nightclub, she thinks. Thought the cars are speeding, they intentionally slow down as they pass her. One honks the horn, another man rolled down his window and shouts "Hey, baby, care to join us?"


    Avery isn''t agitated. She''s not going to let these men ruin her rare freedom. Subconsciously, she turns and looks at another car¡ªit''s been following her for almost two hours and she knows all too well who sent it. She smiles and turns to the Porsche owners, "Sure, s.e.xy! Why not?"


    Avery pulls her car over to the side of the road. She hops out of the driver''s seat and gets into one of the Porsches. She gives her keys to the driver''s friend and asks him to take her car. The men drive quickly, and they soon lose the slower car filled with Evan''s henchmen.


    Howel''s mansion is eerily quiet. Evan stands in front of a French window, gazing at his desk. His hands are clasped behind his back, and he''s still wearing his robe. He''s half lost in a medicated haze.


    A stack of wrinkled photos lies on his desk. One photo shows Avery placing her hand in Charles'' grasp, another shows his hand caressing her forehead, still, another shows his arms wrapped around her waist. Robert enters the room, breathless, distracting Evan from the photos.


    "Talk to me!" Evan''s deep voice orders.


    Robert hurries to obey Evan''s command and he jumbles his words, "It''s Charles Meyer. He''s the doctor of Mrs. Howel''s nanny. The man on the phone is him."


    He stops talking and observes that Evan is not going to respond.


    He continues, "Mr. Meyers'' grandfather is your grandfather''s private doctor."


    "Evan will not be pleased to hear this," Robert thinks, "The Meyers'' family''s close relationship with Evan''s grandfather will make it difficult for Evan to act against Charles."


    Evan knows that his grandfather fought side by side in the war with Mr. Meyer. The two shared an incredibly close bond. His grandfather won''t tolerate any sort of conflict between the two families, especially not between Evan and Charles.


    Evan suddenly turns around and glares at Robert. His eyes are aggressive, harsh, and cold.


    "Private doctor?"


    "Only Dr. Meyers'' medicine can treat your grandfather''s angina," Robert explains, "He''s giving Mr. Howel enough medication to last for three sessions. He''s taking the first treatment now."


    Robert wants to ease the tension in the room, "You know, your wife hasn''t been to the hospital to visit her nanny for two years. Maybe she snuck out tonight because she misses her."


    "Are you sure it''s not because she wanted pills?"


    "Er..." Robert stutters.


    "Take a look at the inventory at the hospital and find out if any supplies are missing," Evan orders.


    "Yes, sir."


    Instead of rushing away, Robert hesitates. Nervously, he clears his throat, "Sir, the men tailing Avery say they''ve lost her." As he speaks his voice becomes quieter and quieter, but Evan hears anyway.


    "Lost her? What a bunch of useless men! Find her even if you have to tear the whole city apart."


    He grabs a photo and tears it from top to bottom. He throws the shreds at Robert, and one slices across his face, causing a paper cut.


    Meanwhile, Avery and her suitors arrive at a club. Loud music and cheering fill the air as they enter. A waiter pours a bottle of champagne into a glass. Another waiter arranges a stack of glasses like a tower and pours bottle after bottle of champagne until every glass is full.


    Avery takes a glass offered to her by one of her suitors and puts it on the black table. The champagne bubbles and fizzes. A small crowd of men has been following her around the club, enticed by her beauty.


    "What? Are you afraid to drink it?" A tall and well-built man grabs her waist, "Rest assured, I didn''t dosed it. It''s completely clean. But perhaps you aren''t?"


    Avery doesn''t care that this man gave her a ride in his car. She raises her hand and throws the champagne in his face.


    "I''m not as dirty as your mouth. Let me wash it for you."


    "You''re the first woman who has ever dared to pour wine on my head," he says, "You''re feisty. I like you."


    Avery releases her grip, casually letting the glass fall to the floor where it shatters into pieces. Then she stands up and artfully plays with a strand of her blonde hair. The men are attracted by her s.e.xy languor and pride; they can''t seem to look away from her. Even the men enjoying lap dances stare at her.


    Six men follow her trying to hand her expensive wine and trays of fruit. Thomas, the man Avery threw the wine on, wipes his face casually with some tissues and chases after her.


    "I''m just joking," he says winking at her, "How about I take a shower later and you can check to see if I''m clean enough."


    Avery ignores him and sits down on a circular sofa. The men compete with each other for a spot next to her.


    "Would you do me the honor of dancing with me?" one asks.


    "No," Avery answers flatly.


    Languorously, she leans against the back of the sofa. Even though she refuses their propositions, the men surround her, enchanted by her smile and her beauty. These rich men born with silver spoons in their mouths are good looking. But they can''t compete with Evan, she thinks. She only agreed to get into the Porsche to get rid of the men Evan sent to pursue her.


    By the time Evan calls, dozens of men have surrounded Avery. Thomas is still trying the hardest to win her.


    "Come with me and I''ll make sure you spend a night you''ll never forget," he promises.


    "I''m afraid I''m too much for you," Avery whispers in his ear, "I''m a married woman."


    "That''s the type I like. I find it¡­exciting."


    "Aren''t you afraid of my husband?"


    "I''ve never been afraid of anyone in my life," he boasts, "I''d give your husband the beating of his life if he ever showed up."


    "I like you," she murmurs.


    "Your phone''s ringing," Thomas whispers.


    He takes her phone from the table and hands it to her. Avery is smiling at him, but she frowns as soon as she sees the caller''s name.


    "Hello?"


    "Where are you?"


    She can hear the iciness in his deep voice. She''s sure he already knows that she''s in a club called The Queen''s Bed. It''s only a matter of time before he arrives.


    "Hardly a night of passion," she teases, "Did you finish already? Or did Leonie think you''re too small and disappointing? Did she leave your bed laughing?"


    "You have three seconds to tell me your whereabouts."


    "Wow, three seconds? That fast?" she laughs.


    "A-V-E-R-Y!" he pronounces her name slowly, like a threat.


    Instead of worrying about the roaring voice on the phone, she turns the call to video mode.


    "I''m cheating on you, Evan. Look around and pick a favorite! How about this strong and tall man with a nice body? Or this man who flirts with multiple women at once and boasts about his s.e.x.u.a.l prowess? Which one should I choose tonight?"


    She intimately leans into Thomas and looks at the camera with a bewitching smile. Evan feels something explode in his brain.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    "Mr. Howel, if you don''t divorce me immediately, I will cheat on you endlessly," she threatens, "Aren''t I considerate to warn you, though?"


    "I told you that you''d regret this, Evan," she adds coyly, "But enough talk, I want to go try one of these men now. See you later."


    She blows a kiss on the phone and hangs up.


    Evan throws his phone in a rage and presses his fingers into his temples. To get a divorce, she''s asked the press to Howel''s house, arranged to send Leonie to his bed, and now she''s cheating on him. How dare this woman challenges his authority over and over again?


    Damn it! She was leaning against another man so intimately in the video. It''s enough to make his blood boil.

 Chapter 11 - 11: His Anger

    A sudden, loud noise interrupts the pulsing dance music. Within moments, the music stops and the speakers go quiet. As if the sudden silence was a signal, the crowd quickly heads towards the door of the club. The club empties until only ten people remain, lounging on the sofa.


    Evan''s bodyguards begin to emerge from the dark corners of the club. The menacing men walk in perfect coordination; with their hands placed cooly in their pockets, they separate into two rows and surround the sofa. Evan Howel appears behind his bodyguards and assesses the scene. A well-dressed man with greasy hair holds a coquettish woman in his arms.


    Avery Peters is sitting on Thomas Rupert''s knees. She wrapped one of her arms around his neck in an embrace, and she''s gently swaying her long, elegant legs. She leans down seductively and whispers something to Thomas. He smiles and she begins to giggle. Evan''s face is immediately filled with wrath.


    Thomas begins to worry. He tries to push Avery off of his lap, but she doesn''t budge.


    "Avery? Come on, baby, stand up," he pleads, "Mr. Howel is coming."


    Avery turns away from him and smiles teasingly at Evan.


    "Mr. Howel, what a coincidence seeing you here! Did you want to watch me cheat on you in person?"


    Evan knows that Avery is teasing him, that she hasn''t really done anything with this man, but he''s furious nonetheless. He clenches his teeth and points a gun at Thomas.


    "M-M-Mr. Howel, did I offend you?" Thomas asks with a tremor in his voice.


    Evan points the gun at the hand embracing Avery''s waist.


    "Get away from her!" he commands.


    Thomas''s face goes pale with fear and he puts his hands in the air. The atmosphere has become tense and still. Evan looks as furious as if he''d caught his wife in the act of making love with another man. He stalks towards Thomas and roughly pulls Avery from his lap.


    Evan kicks Thomas hard and he falls onto the floor. Thomas covers his crotch and groans miserably. Evan''s bodyguards begin to beat the other men who admired and flirted with Avery; some of them already have bloody noses and swollen, bruised faces.


    Thomas is confused. He remembers that Avery said she was married, but he can''t remember if she ever told him who her husband was. He looks at Avery.


    "Are you Mr. Howel''s wife?" he asks fearfully.


    Evan Howel stomps on the hand Thomas had wrapped around Avery''s waist. The bones in his hand crack.


    "Did you touch her with anything else?"


    "Mr. Howel, this is a big misunderstanding," Thomas whimpers, "I didn''t know she was your wife. Besides, she told me she''s getting a divorce. Believe me, if I had any idea that she''s your wife, I never would have laid hands on her¡ªdivorced or not."


    Avery grimaces scornfully at Thomas. The man had talked a big game, threatening to beat her husband to a pulp, but now he''s the one on the floor crying and m.o.a.ning.


    "What a coward and a liar!" she thinks, "I never said anything to him about the divorce."


    As soon as Evan hears the word "divorce" he becomes even more indignant. He looks like he might explode. Slowly he turns his back on Thomas.


    "Avery Howel," he hisses.


    Evan is so furious he can barely control himself. He throws the gun to the ground and glower at Avery.


    "Stop! No!" a terrible scream echoes through the club.


    Avery turns to see Evan''s bodyguards bending over Thomas. Thomas'' pants are torn and his legs are covered in blood. The bodyguards have blood on their hands and they''re holding something that looks like human skin.


    Avery feels numb from her scalp to the soles of her feet. Have they peeled the skin off his legs? Just because she was sitting on his lap? She feels sick. What a terrible act! Trying not to vomit, she walks toward Evan.


    "Are you angry? It''s not healthy to get so upset," she says, "If you die tonight, will I be a widow?"


    She has to admit that becoming a widow would solve her problems just as easily as a divorce. Motionless, Evan stares at her. He''s never looked so infuriated she thinks.


    "I''m just showing you some of the disadvantages of refusing a divorce. This is just the first time I''ll cheat on you. If you''re this upset now, imagine how awful it would be to watch it happen again and again," Avery smiles gently and persuasively, "I suggest you change your mind. The divorce can make us both happy, but if you refuse¡ª"


    Evan abruptly grabs Avery and throws her onto the sofa. Understanding that Evan wants to be alone with his wife, the bodyguards drag the bloodied suitors out of the club, shutting the door behind them. Only Evan and Avery remain in the huge club. The atmosphere is so tense, Avery can barely breathe.


    Ferocious and grim, Evan walks towards Avery. She knows that she''s provoked him and she''s scared that he''s going to attack her like he attacked Thomas. The door is close to the sofa. Instinctively, she gets up and grabs the doorknob, jerking the door ajar. But Evan is faster than she is, and he slams the door shut with a thud.


    "If I refuse the divorce, will you always betray me with other men?" he asks.


    Though threatening, Evan''s question emboldens her. He looks furious, betrayed, and humiliated.


    "I will. I dream of making love with many men. Hundreds of men."


    "How dare you!" he hisses.


    He grabs her chin with his large hand and presses her against the door.


    "Were you satisfied with Thomas?" he asks, "Did you see what happened to him?"


    Avery can''t move, but she glares at him coldly.


    Evan smiles menacingly, "Who will be next? What about Charles Meyer? Or your nanny?"


    Charles Meyer? Nanny? Avery looks like she''s been hit. Nanny is her weakness.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she bluffs.


    "Hmm, I guess your nanny will be next," Evan threatens.


    "But she''s not even my biological mother," Avery protests, "She''s just my nanny."


    "Do you want to test me, you stubborn woman?" Evan asks.


    He takes out his phone and prepares to make a call. Killing her nanny is as easy as killing an ant. He only needs to give the orders. As for Charles Meyer¡­


    "Wait! Stop!" Avery said through gritted teeth. She involuntarily curls her fingers into a fist.


    "Got you," he gloats.


    He smiles coldly, satisfied with her response. He''d called her bluff, and she has revealed her true emotions. He''d never paid much attention to her before; if Avery hadn''t visited her nanny last night, he still wouldn''t know her weakness.


    "You''re contemptible!" she hisses.


    Evan laughs. "Can you be a good girl?" he asks.


    Avery scowls at him. She wants to tear his face to pieces. Unperturbed, he presses his hand onto her thigh. He''s surprised to feel a hard lump in her pocket¡ªthe bottle of medicine Dr. Meyers gave to her. She attempts to reach for the bottle in her pocket as Evan begins to roughly rub and caress her thigh. She can feel the heat of his palm through the thin fabric of her dress.


    "What is it?"


    The warm air of his breath tickles her ear, sending a shiver down her spine. As he continues to stroke her thighs, he pushes the medicine bottle out of her pocket and holds it against her inner thigh.


    She can''t help but tremble as she answers, "Medicine."


    "What kind of medicine?"


    "Cold medicine," she says, trying to keep the panic out of her voice. It was almost impossible to get the pills; she can''t let him take them away from her.


    Evan smiles coldly but does not attempt to inspect the medicine. Instead, he starts to push the bottle between her legs, rubbing it against the fabric of her underwear. He slowly rubs it back and forth as if he''s punishing her.


    "You''re a monster!" she seethes.


    She struggles to escape Evan''s grasp, but she fails.


    "You asshole!" she screams, "What are you doing?!"


    "Keep cursing," he whispers, "I like being cursed. Especially when you do it."


    Avery has nothing to say to this.


    "Last chance," he warns, "What kind of medicine is it?"


    "I''ll tell you, but let go of me first!"


    In desperation, she tries to kick Evan, but she can''t even move her leg; his lower body is pressed too tightly against hers.


    "You just lost your last chance."


    Evan grabs her shoulders and roughly pushes her so her whole body is pressed into the door.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you what it is," she says, tired of provoking him.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Love Her Roughly

    "Mrs. Howel," Evan says, claiming her as his.


    He buries his head in her neck and inhales deeply. Her familiar fragrance fills his nose. It overpowers his senses, exciting and arousing him.


    He pulls away and looks at her anxious expression.


    "It''s late. And I''m suddenly less interested in knowing what it is," he says.


    He slides his hand underneath her skirt and up her thigh. Suddenly and swiftly he rips the delicate fabric of her underwear and pulls the torn cloth away from her body.


    "You filthy beast!"


    Avery gathers her strength, bracing herself against the door. She pushes and pushes and manages to create a few inches of space between their bodies. Before she can make another move, he slams her back into the door. He presses his body against hers even more firmly, and she feels something hot and hard pushing against her leg.


    "You''re a sick man!" she shouts.


    Evan places his hand on the back of her neck and forces her head upwards. She stares at him with wide eyes as he leans down to kiss her. He kisses her deeply and forcefully, like a hungry predator. He moves his other hand to her chin, firmly holding her head in place, and deepens the kiss. He wraps her hair around his fingers and presses his leg between her thigh; his entire body is entangled with hers. He holds her so tightly, she can barely breathe.


    He pulled away from the kiss and she squinted at him. He feels intoxicated by the kiss. His eyes are wild and his breathing is heavy, but she thinks she sees an expression of sorrow behind the savage passion.


    "Close your eyes when I kiss you!" he commands.


    She refuses and widens her eyes instead. He smiles then, making a sound halfway between a hum and a roar. She feels his chest vibrate against hers.


    "Woman, you are very disobedient."


    Avery hears the sound of a zipper sliding down.


    "But this dress doesn''t have a zipper," she thinks, "Where is it coming from?"


    Sudden awareness flashes in her eyes¡ªEvan''s trousers! Without warning, Evan slams himself into her body. It''s so painful that she bites down on his lip and tastes blood. Her hands clenched into fists and her delicate nails break against the palms of her hands.


    Fortunately, he only thrusts once, and then to her surprise, he stops.


    "Why does he stop," she wonders, "Doesn''t he want to finish? Has he changed his mind?"


    She grimaces through the pain.


    "Oh, is there no lube?" she asks dryly, "Must be because you''re such a terrible s.e.x.u.a.l partner. You can''t even turn me on."


    "There''s no lube because of you!" Evan looks at Avery meaningfully and pulls his d.i.c.k from her body, "You know, I think Leonie might have been better than you. At least she was wet and ready for me."


    Avery fumes, "He is such a sick bastard!"


    She wants to scream and curse and call him every horrible name she can think of. She feels the cold air on her body, and she realizes Evan has let go of her. He watches her like he''s suddenly bored.


    "I will wait for you to come to my bed tonight," he tells her, "If you''re not there and ready for me by 3 AM, I can''t guarantee your nanny''s safety."


    He bends down and picks up her torn, black lace underwear. He stuffs the fabric into his pocket and walks toward the door.


    Give me my underwear!" she screams.


    She can''t believe it. He''s putting her underwear in his pocket like some kind of sick pervert!


    Evan ignores her and walks out of the club and into the night.


    "Hey! Stop!"


    She chases after him, but she can''t keep up with his long strides. Evan continues to ignore her. He climbs into his car and starts the engine. The car races away and disappears into the night.


    Avery stomps her feet and kicks angrily at the club door, imagining she''s kicking Evan in the crotch. The kick does little to improve her mood, and she kicks it again and again until she feels calmer.


    "Evane Howel, just you wait!" she screams into the night.


    Passers-by give her strange looks and she realizes she looks crazy. She looks around the club''s parking lot and sees one of Evan''s cars.


    "At least he hasn''t left me stranded," she thinks.


    She checks her watch and sighs. It''s already 2:40 AM, and Evan has ordered her to be in his bed by 3:00 AM. He used to bully her effortlessly because she was weak and timid and too afraid to stand up for herself. Now she''s made it harder for him; he had to do some work to invent this threat against her nanny.


    "Damn man!" she curses.


    She takes a deep breath and tries to suppress her anger. She needs to think rationally. Finally, she walks towards the car. Evan has left the doors unlocked and the key is waiting in the ignition. She gets in and begins to drive towards Howel''s mansion.


    She has no choice. She''s closer to her nanny than her mother, and she loves the woman with her entire being. She has to admit that Evan has found her biggest weakness.


    The grounds of the mansion are dark and a faint mist hovers ominously in the air. Avery parks the car in the driveway. The sound of Evan''s Tibetan mastiff''s bark comes from afar. Quickly, the dog runs toward her, growling and snarling. Upon smelling Avery''s familiar scent, it relaxes and trots away.


    A maid hears the noise and quickly runs out to open the front door. She greets Avery respectfully, "Good evening, Mrs. Howel."


    "Has my husband gone to bed yet?" Avery asks.


    She hands the car key to the maid. The maid closes the large doors behind her as a gust of wind howls across the yard. Avery suddenly remembers that she''s not wearing any underwear and she feels self-conscious and flushed. She can''t help but tremble as she walks down the hallway.


    "No, the young master is awake and waiting for you," the maid responds.


    Avery stops abruptly and the maid almost runs into her.


    "Still waiting for me to go to his bed?" Avery thinks disgustedly, "No, I refuse!"


    Avery leans against the wall and gracefully removes her heels. Her feet ache, and she wants to walk through the house as quietly as possible.


    "If my husband asks you where I am, tell him that I have returned and gone to bed in my room," she instructs.


    "But¡ª" the maid objects.


    "Don''t follow me!"


    Avery turns sharply and glares at the maid. For a moment, the maid doesn''t know what to do. She wants to run away, but she''s scared of displeasing Evan.


    "But¡ª" she tries again.


    Avery cuts her off, "No one is allowed to enter my room at night, do you hear?"


    Avery''s voice is low and serious. The young maid has never heard her speak this way before.


    "Yes, I understand mistress," the maid whispers.


    The maid disappears and Avery practically runs down the hall. She''s grateful for the pure wool carpet protecting her feet from the cold, hard marble floors. The thick wool also helps muffle her footsteps as she walks.


    She slips into her room and locks the door behind her. She barely has time to wash her face and change into her pajamas before she falls into a deep, exhausted sleep.


    When the morning dawns, Evan is pacing his room in a fury. Avery never came. She disobeyed his direct orders and left him waiting all night. He waited for her for hours, staring out the window and smoking cigars until the sun rose.


    Every time he closes his eyes, he sees Avery''s defiant eyes and her alluring body. He remembers the way she felt, crushed beneath him. The more he thinks about her, the more infuriated he becomes, and he feels his rage burning through his body.


    He wants nothing more than to burst into her room and f.u.c.k her. He wants to make her cry out his name and prove that she belongs to him. For years, he restrained every s.e.x.u.a.l urge, living a life of abstinence. He thought no woman could ever tempt him, but in one night Avery changed everything. Now he feels dangerously out of control.


    Evan''s butler Robert enters the room, carrying a garment bag. Evan takes the bag and begins to dress in a custom, three-piece suit. Though the suit is fashionable and refined, it makes him look even more intimidating and dangerous. Evan attaches the gold cufflinks, Robert, hands him.


    "Was the pregnancy announcement published?" he asks.


    "Pu-published ?" Robert stutters.


    Evan sees Robert''s uncomfortable expression in the dressing room mirror. He feels himself getting angrier.


    "Just say it!" he demands.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Not Worthy

    Robert Tinder freezes, scared by his boss''s violent reaction. Evan impatiently grabs his tablet to check the news. He has no patience for Robert''s slowness today. He opens the news app, and a huge headline catches his eye: Scandalous Baby Cover-Up! Howel''s Announce Plans for an Heir to Hide Evan''s Philandering Ways! Ex, Leonie Summer Already Lives in His House! Which Woman Will He Choose?


    "Who gave them permission to print this?" he asks.


    No journalist would dare to print something he hadn''t approved, and no one in his family would approve such a headline. Unless¡­


    "Your wife did, sir," Roberts says, confirming Evan''s suspicions, "She told the media to report that Miss Summer lives in this house with you. She wants to threaten the family''s reputation."


    "Has she succeeded?" Evan asks.


    He throws the tablet in Robert''s direction. It slams into the floor and the screen shatters.


    "I''ve already ordered all outlets to recall the news," Robert says.


    Evan frowns. His face is severe and threatening. Yesterday, Avery tried to publicly announce a divorce. Last night, she snuck around with other men and stood him up. And now she''s trying to force him to marry Leonie? It''s too much.


    "Avery Howel," he thinks, "Don''t think I can''t persuade you to behave!"


    Out loud he asks, "Where is she?"


    "One of the maids said your grandmother invited her to tea."


    "Ah, this won''t end well for Avery," Evan thinks.


    At the other end of the house, a maid knocks on the doors to Mrs. Florence Howel''s sitting room.


    "Mrs. Avery Howel is here to see you," she announces.


    Mrs. Howel lifts her gaze from her steaming cup of black tea. She only intends to glance at Avery, but she''s shocked by the woman''s blatant disrespect. Avery is standing silently in the door, refusing to even look at her grandmother-in-law. Worse, she''s still dressed in the pajamas she slept in.


    "What''s wrong with you, Avery?" Florence Howel asks, "What do you mean by this disrespect? I graciously invited you to tea and you respond with such terrible manners!"


    "Grandma," Leonie soothes, "Avery must have only just awoken. She probably didn''t have time to get dressed."


    Florence Howel makes a disapproving sound and sips her tea. Avery enters the room and sits casually on one of the upholstered chairs. Florence opens her mouth to speak, but Avery interrupts her.


    "Grandma, I didn''t come to listen to you talk nonsense," she says, "Please just say what you want to say so I can leave."


    "Nonsense!" Florence thinks, outraged, "The nerve of this upstart young woman to speak to me that way!"


    The wrinkles on her face deepened with anger. Gently, Leonie strokes her back.


    "Grandma, she might not be fully awake yet," she murmurs.


    Grandma sips her tea and her expression calms.


    "Very well," she says, "I asked you to come to inform you that Leonie and Evan had s.e.x last night. From now on, I consider both of you as my granddaughters-in-law. Though you are Evan''s legal wife, you have failed to perform your marital duties. I want you to understand that Leonie now takes precedence over you."


    Avery straightens in her chair and looks at Leonie. The woman is wearing an off-the-shoulder dress today, flaunting the bluish-purple spots on her neck. She has not attempted to cover them with makeup. Realizing that Avery is looking at her neck, Leonie pretends to rearrange her hair, giving Avery a better view. The hickeys extend up to her ear and down to her clavicle.


    "Oh, is that all?" Avery leans back with a lazy yawn, "I thought there was some emergency. Did you wake me up for this? Grandma, you may be old and have difficulty sleeping, but we are young and shouldn''t be bothered so early in the morning."


    Florence Howel has never been treated with so much contempt in her life. She can feel her blood pressure rising with anger.


    "What is wrong with your attitude?"


    "Would you like to teach me what attitude I should have?" Avery asks


    "Why, you little¡ª"


    "Grandma, don''t be angry," Leonie soothes, "Maybe we''ve been too hasty. Evan hasn''t given me any special status yet. It was just one night, and he may never want to see me again."


    "Stupid child," Florence says, "Evan has already given you that status. He chose you over Avery; he had s.e.x with you instead of Avery. For all we know, you could be carrying his child right now. If you have his baby, you will be far more important and special than Avery even though she''s his legal wife."


    Florence Howel pauses and gives Avery a quick, cold glance, "Besides, if you have Evan''s child, I''ll arrange things so you can become his legal wife."


    "Grandma, this should be Evan''s choice," Leonie says shyly. She blushes up to her ears, "Besides, last night, we had some help¡ª"


    Florence Howel turns to look at Leonie, "Child, you were already on his mind."


    In a colder voice, she questions Avery "I heard you sent Leonie and Evan a candle with a special fragrance last night?"


    "Yes, I did," Avery admits, "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Do you remember the law?" Florence asks, "Possession of any kind of mind-altering drug is forbidden. Anyone who violates the law will be punished severely."


    When Evan was fourteen years old a maid drugged him and attempted to seduce him. The Howel family was furious, and they exerted their political power to pass a harsh ban on all drugs. The family is still especially sensitive about aphrodisiacs.


    Florence Howel slaps the carved armrest of her sofa, "Come on, grab the young mistress," she orders the maids, "Hit, her and see if she dares to use drugs again!"


    The maids rush toward Avery. Avery grabs a teacup from the coffee table and slams it to the ground. The delicate cup shatters, and small pieces of porcelain scatter across the floor. The maids are frightened and they back away. Avery steps away, too.


    "I sent a specially scented candle," she repeats calmly, "What''s wrong with that?"


    "It''s alright to send a candle, but it''s illegal to add anything that might harm Evan."


    "What kind of illegal thing do you think I added?" Avery asks, "I just sent a nicely scented candle. Why are you so worked up? Grandma, as an elderly woman, you should show some concern for your blood pressure."


    "Do you want to deny your guilt?"


    "Was there some sort of drug in the candle?" Avery asks, "Do you have any evidence?"


    She knows she sent a fragrant candle to Evan, but it was a normal candle. She just wanted to set the mood for seduction, to help ensure that Evan would sleep with Leonie. If there was a drug in the candle, someone else must have added it.


    "Anyway," Avery thinks, "This isn''t the first time something suspicious has happened here."


    "Evidence?" Florence is outraged, "Leonie''s words are the evidence! Do you insist on denying your guilt? Shame on you!"


    She gestures to the maids, "Tie her up!"


    "Which one of you dares to touch me?" Avery asks.


    She glares at the maids. Her expression is so cruel and threatening that the maids don''t dare to move even half a step.


    "Grandma, forget it," Leonie says, "I don''t think Avery meant to hurt anyone. I believe she''s kind."


    "Is she? Don''t be stupid, child. She just wanted to seduce Evan herself. She didn''t suspect that Evan would seek you out. Besides, anyone who uses a disgusting drug like that should be punished, no matter their intentions."


    Avery smiles as if the whole conversation is a joke.


    "Look at me, do you think I need drugs to seduce my husband?" Avery gestured to herself, even in pajamas she''s beautiful, "You must be confused, Grandma. Let me explain, I don''t need to seduce him because we''ve already had s.e.x."


    "S.e.x?" Florence Howel looks shocked.


    "Avery, how can you lie to your grandma this way? You''ve been Evan''s wife for three years, and everyone knows you tried every possible method to seduce him. But Evan wouldn''t even touch you!" Leonie shouts, "You don''t honestly expect us to believe that Evan would make love with you if he wasn''t drugged! If you play with fire, you always get burnt, Avery, and I sure hope you get torched!"


    By the end of her speech, Leonie is so angry her entire body shakes. Even though she''s lost her temper, she knows Mrs. Florence Howel will take her side and defend her against Avery.


    Avery tries to stifle her laughter, but she can''t hold it in.


    "Don''t misunderstand me," Avery says, laughing, "I did seduce Evan, and it wasn''t easy, but I didn''t resort to drugs. Maybe it was easier for you to get my husband into bed, Leonie because you drugged him yourself. Regardless, I warn you not to take your time with him for granted. I''m still his wife, after all."


    "I¡­I didn''t¡­you sent the candle last night," Leonie stutters.


    "She will be his legal wife sooner or later," Florence says, "Don''t think you can remain his wife much longer."


    Avery is tired of the conversation. Distractedly, she plays with her ring.


    "Do you think I want to be Evan''s wife?" she asks, "Everyone thinks Evan Howel is some sort of treasure, but honestly, he''s not even worth the paper it takes to divorce him. Whoever wants him, can have him. It''s none of my business anymore."


    The maids gasp. Though they may find Evan Howel overly demanding, Avery is far too bold to speak so flippantly about him. Suddenly, there''s a shout from the doorway, and the doors fly open. A tall, imposing figure stands on the threshold, listening.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Piece of Evidence 1

    Standing with his hands clasped behind his back, Evan looks even taller than normal. His face is terrifyingly hostile.


    "Sometimes my wife gets confused when she wakes," he mutters through gritted teeth.


    His eyes are cold and expressionless, and a furious chill seems to emanate from him. He walks slowly; every step is heavy and threatening.


    Not worth the paper it takes to divorce him! Whoever wants him, can have him! Avery''s words echo in his mind. With every step, he fights the impulse to strangle her.


    "Evan, you came here just in time," Florence says, "Do you want to hear what your wife said?"


    "What did she say?" Evan asks jaw clenched.


    "Leonie, you tell her," Florence says.


    "She said she wants to set me up with you. She sent a candle laced with an aphrodisiac drug to your room to ensure the match. She wants me to become your wife so she can divorce you and leave," Leonie looks up at Evan through long lashes, "Also, she said you''re not worth the paper it takes to divorce you."


    Avery glares icily at Leonie. The other woman has embellished the story with her own ideas. Evan gazes intently at Avery, his face is unreadable and cold. In the past, Avery would have been terrified of such a look, but she''s bolder now. She meets his gaze and they lock eyes. Something intense seems to pass between them.


    The power of their gaze makes Leonie uncomfortable. She wants Evan to focus on her.


    "Don''t be angry Evan. Avery must be half asleep," she says, "Why else would she say you''re not worth the paper it takes to divorce you?"


    She repeats Avery''s words, clearly and deliberately. The corners of her mouth twitch upwards into a small smirk, enjoying the wretchedness of Avery''s position. She glances at Evan and sees he looks very upset.


    "Evan, this is the candle," Florence says.


    Upon hearing her words, a maid places the candle on the table.


    "You have behaved shamefully as Evan''s wife, and you have damaged our family''s reputation," Florence says, "You used a disgusting drug on Evan and you could have hurt him terribly. If we don''t punish you, what will people think of our family?"


    Florence Howel places her teacup on the table and gestures for Leonie to help her stand up. She crosses the room and stands in front of Avery.


    "Your family is well-known and respected in this city. I will never understand how such an ill-mannered, useless woman could come from the worthy Peters family. Now, do you dare to repeat the lies you told me in front of Evan?"


    Suddenly, Avery feels cold. She looks at the candle sitting on the table and at Florence Howel. She inhales deeply and looks at Evan, smiling softly and enticingly.


    "It''s true, I sent this candle, but I remember that when I sent it, it was a perfect pale blue," she says, "Why is it now purple around the wick? Can you explain this Leonie?"


    Leonie can''t believe what she''s hearing. She looks away from Evan and stares at the floor.


    "Are you accusing me of adding the drug to the candle?" she asks with an innocent expression. She begins to shake her head as if the idea is ridiculous, "I didn''t. A maid told me to go to Evan''s room and gave me the candle as a gift from Avery. I swear it was purple when she gave it to me. Do you believe me, Evan?"


    Leonie''s eyes fill with tears and Florence Howel takes her hand. Evan says nothing.


    "I believe you," Florence says, "You wouldn''t even harm a fly. How could you do something as awful as this?"


    Florence Howel takes Leonie''s face in her hands and carefully wipes away her tears. Becoming severe, she turns to Evan.


    "Look for any evidence you can find!" she orders.


    "Summon the maid who gave Leonie the candle."


    The maids rush from the room to find the woman who gave Leonie the candle. Evan strides to the sofa and sits down, his eyes squinted in deep thought. Within minutes, the maid, Lily, appears in the sitting room. She looks terrified.


    "Mr. Howel, Mrs. Howel, what''s the matter?"


    "What do you know about this candle?" Evan asks.


    Lily looks shocked and afraid. Quickly, she glances at Leonie but then remembers to look away.


    "Your wife asked me to give a candle to Miss Leonie. She said it was to help you have fun," she points at the coffee table, "That''s it on the table! Your wife told me you love Miss Leonie more than her."


    Florence Howel slaps Avery across the face, and Avery winces. Florence Howel is surprisingly strong for her age.


    "So it was you! The Peters family doesn''t know how to raise a disciplined daughter. No matter, I''ll discipline you for them!"


    Instead of looking ashamed or guilty, Avery looks furious. Florence points angrily at Avery, "What''s wrong with you? Do you still deny your guilt?"


    She turns to Evan, "A vicious woman like this is not worthy of being your wife."


    Avery''s cheek still stings from the slap. She glares at Florence Howel with such intensity that the older woman begins to feel guilty. The butler, Robert Tinder, enters the room and rushes to Evan''s side.


    "Sir the surveillance system has been partially burnt," he whispers.


    Though he speaks quietly, Avery can hear him.


    "Burnt? Darling Evan, you''re hopeless," she says, playing the role of concerned wife, "First you have problems with a devious maid and now someone has burnt part of your surveillance system."


    Evan raises his eyebrows at Avery''s tone. He''s not sure what she''s playing at, but she seems to be asking for him to help her out of her unfortunate situation.


    "Come here," he said in a low voice.


    Obedient as a kitten, Avery moves toward Evan. Before he can ask her to sit, she climbs onto his lap and wraps her arms around his neck. Blood drains from Leonie Summer''s face. How dare Avery tries to seduce Evan in front of her and Mrs. Howel!


    Lily is so scared her whole body trembles. Yesterday morning, Leonie Summer had asked her for help and had written her a handsome check. She warned her not to trust the wrong person. She doesn''t understand why Evan and Avery are suddenly so intimate.


    Evan wraps his arms around Avery. The scent of her hair is thrilling; he feels like he''s floating. Suddenly, he tightens his arms around her.


    "How can you prove that you didn''t do this?" he asks in a low whisper.


    His lips brush her ear and she shivers. For the moment he''s decided to help the woman sitting on his lap¡ªno matter what she''s done. However, he has no idea what her plans are. He wants to see how she''ll try to get out of this.


    Avery''s eyes become determined.


    "Leonie, you just said that you were given a candle with a purple wick, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right!" Leonie agrees.


    Avery smiles and whispers a few words in Evan''s ear. Evan summons Robert to his side and whispers a few quick orders. Robert nods and runs out of the room.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Piece of Evidence 2

    "I''m not upset that I''ve been unjustly blamed," Avery says calmly, "I just don''t want to be the scapegoat for someone else''s crimes."


    She looks accusingly at Leonie.


    "Evan, I''m telling the truth. You have to trust me," Leonie gnashes her teeth in frustration and anger.


    She itches to drag Avery out of Evan''s arms and wonders when Avery became so fearless. Evan turns a deaf ear on Leonie and stares at Avery with the utmost depth, amazed by her incredible intelligence and risky plan.


    Robert hurriedly enters the room followed by two maids carrying silver trays. A white cardboard box sits on top of each tray; the boxes have finger-sized holes in the top and appear completely identical. The servants place the two boxes on the table as ordered.


    Avery points to the boxes and speaks to Leonie, "If you''re telling the truth, you''ll be very familiar with the fragrance of the drugged purple candle. According to your story, you carried it to Evan''s room. Each box contains a candle¡ªone is the drugged, purple candle and the other is normal. I suggest you smell the two boxes and tell us which one contains the purple candle. I''ll lose if you pick it accurately."


    Leonie walks forward and smells the two boxes. After a brief pause, she points to one with certainty, "You''re definitely going to lose. This one."


    "Are you sure?"


    Avery gestures to the maid and she opens the box. The candle inside has a plain, white wick. Leonie frowns and sniffs the candle again.


    "No, that''s impossible," she said confidently, "I have a very sensitive sense of smell. I can''t be mistaken."


    "You lose, Leonie," Avery says.


    "No, that''s impossible," Leonie sniffs again, "This candle contains ambergris, musk, cypress, and borrachero, which can all function as aphrodisiacs." In her eagerness to prove herself, Leonie doesn''t realize that she''s said too much.


    Avery raises her eyebrows, "You know these ingredients inside and out, Leonie," she says, "Indeed, borrachero is one of the most dangerous hallucinogenic drugs in the world, and it''s often used as a powerful aphrodisiac. Luckily, it''s incredibly rare and you can only get it from South Africa. But you seem to be forgetting something: it''s completely odorless. Your nose might be good, Leonie, but I have trouble believing it''s that good."


    Avery pauses and looks meaningfully around the room, "It''s interesting that Leonie already knew which aphrodisiac is in the candle, isn''t it?"


    Leonie looks panicked, "I...I¡­You..."


    Leonie can''t believe that she''s risen to Avery''s bait and betrayed herself. She staggers backward. Her plan to disgrace Avery has completely failed and she has lost control of the situation. Unexpectedly, Avery has dominated. Worst of all, Evan continues to hold Avery in his arms.


    Anxious and afraid, Leonie tries to backtrack "I just heard about the drug from¡ª"


    "Who did you possibly hear it from?" Avery asks, "Only Evan and David knew which drug was in the candle and they didn''t tell anyone."


    Leonie doesn''t know how to answer the question. She never planned for things to go this way. She assumed Avery was an easy target; she never expected her to fight back or out-scheme her.


    Leonie bursts into tears and kneels in front of Mrs. Florence Howel, "Mrs. Howel, I didn''t know anything about borrachero. I only heard that people use it to ease the tension when it''s their first time, and I was so nervous I¡ª"


    Mrs. Howel tenderly pats her back, "Don''t cry. It''s not a big deal. As you said, many couples use it only to ease their nerves or increase their pleasure. I know you couldn''t possibly want to hurt Evan. Come on, sweet girl, stand up."


    Avery can''t believe that Mrs. Howel is forgiving Leonie so easily. The woman wanted to punish her harshly for drugging Evan but she''s consoling Leonie for doing the same thing.


    Avery untangles herself from Evan''s grasp and stands up.


    "I was just told that anyone who breaks the family rules must be punished," she says, "Leonie may be a distinguished guest, but surely that doesn''t mean she''s above the laws of the family and the country. Isn''t that right, Mr. Howel?"


    Evan frowns unpleasantly. Moments ago Avery was meek and affectionate in his lap, but suddenly she has resumed her distant and arrogant tone. Hearing her call him "Mr. Howel," so indifferently makes his heart pound. He will not let her go so easily again.


    Leonie''s eyes glint with anger, but she doesn''t dare to say anything. She understands that she''s powerless now; Avery has won Evan''s support and the upper-hand. She grinds her teeth in hatred.


    Avery walks toward Leonie, "As children, we were always taught to correct our mistakes immediately. Even a three-year-old child will apologize when he''s wrong. Will you apologize to me, Leonie?"


    "I..."


    Leonie bites her lower lip and stares at Evan piteously. Tears stream down her face and her delicate frame shake with barely suppressed sobs. Evan gives her an emotionless, indifferent look, "Apologize to her!."


    "I¡ªI''m sorry."


    Avery accepts the apology and graciously offers to help Leonie stand.


    "Since you''ve been so sincere, I''ll tell you a secret," she says.


    Avery lifts the candle from the table and gives it a small shake. The white wick magically changes to purple.


    "Indeed, you were right. You picked the purple candle. I asked Evan to dye it temporarily."


    Leonie is beside herself, "How dare you trick me?"


    Avery smiles, "I may have tricked you, but you betrayed yourself, Leonie."


    Leonie wants to scream. She wants to slap the smug smile off Avery''s face and rip the hair from her head. She takes a deep breath to steady herself; Evan and Mrs. Howel are watching and she can''t afford to give in to her emotions. She still has to play the part of a well-mannered lady.


    "You only have yourself to blame, Leonie," Avery looks at her, "I didn''t interfere in your attempts to seduce Evan, but you got what you wanted from him all the same. Just try not to use drugs next time, okay?"


    Leonie groans and crumples into a faint. Mrs. Howel catches her and eases her to the floor. Gently, she checks her pulse.


    "Call the doctor," she orders.


    Then she turns to Avery and points at her, "As for you, Avery¡­"


    Avery gives her grandmother-in-law a brief, supercilious look. The old woman almost sputters with rage, "Evan, just look at her disrespectful attitude!"


    Evan grabs Avery''s wrist and forcefully turns her to face him. He glares at her and she stares back defiantly.


    "I will drive your family crazy if you don''t agree to get divorced. And this much stress can''t be good for your grandmother''s health," she threatens in a mock whisper, "You still have time to change your mind."


    Evan knows she means what she says. A few days ago, he never would have believed she was capable of causing so much discord, but the new Avery is determined and resourceful. He wonders what else she may be planning.


    He grabs her by the waist and says loudly, "You''ve been talking nonsense. Are you still half-asleep?"


    Then he tightens his grasp and pulls her into a restraining embrace.


    "What kind of punishment do you want?" he whispers.


    His face is so pale with anger that Mrs. Howel almost pities Avery.


    "In the past, Evan never intervened when I rebuked Avery. It seemed strange that he interfered today, but now I see he wants to punish her himself," she thinks, "It''s about time, she''s been allowed to run wild for too long."


    Satisfied with Avery''s fate, Mrs. Florence Howel turns her attention to reviving Leonie. Meanwhile, Lance glances at Lily who is still trembling on the floor.


    "You know what to do with her," he says.


    Robert nods and he and the maids drag Lily from the room. She begs for mercy, and her terrified screams echo down the long hall.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Abusive

    Exhausted from the late night and scared of Evan''s threat, Avery feels especially unnerved by Lily''s screams. Effortlessly, Evan lifts her off the ground and carries her toward his room. She can still hear Lily in the distance, and she suppresses a shudder.


    "What are you going to do with me?" she asks derisively.


    "Afraid?"


    "No, you won''t dare do anything."


    With a swift motion, she pulls a cell phone out of her pajama pocket. She taps the screen and opens a live broadcasting app. A small green dot flickers on the screen indicating that she has started recording.


    "Who''s interested in learning all about Mr. Evan Howel''s penchant for domestic violence?" she asks.


    "What are you doing?" he demands.


    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s a live broadcast, of course. I want the world to know what the ill.u.s.trious Evan Howel does to his wife."


    Evan frowns, but he can''t take the phone without dropping her.


    "Oh, yes," she says with satisfaction, "Domestic violence will be decisive for the divorce."


    "Avery!" he hisses, furious.


    "Angry again? Oh, you''ll get angry with me every single day as long as we remain married," she says.


    Evan kicks the door of his room open and puts her down. Suddenly dizzy, she stumbles against him. He grabs her and throws her onto the bed; though the bed is soft, the impact takes her breath away. He pulls the phone from her hand and carelessly tossed it aside. His strength terrifies her.


    Evan towers above her. In his dark suit, he looks like a natural-born predator. His face is distorted with rage.


    "You want to live broadcast what happens between us?" he asks, tearing the top button off her pajama shirt, "Avery, you are the first woman who dares to challenge me like this."


    "You''re nothing but an abusive loser," she says.


    "A loser?" Evan asks.


    "Yes, a loser," she says, "You disgust women. They''d never willingly sleep with you so you have to use force on them."


    Evan feels his blood boil.


    "We''ll see about that," he threatens, "In a few minutes, you''ll be begging me to touch you."


    Avery props herself up on her elbows and tries to reach for her phone. Stretching out his long arm, Evan grabs the phone, turns off the live broadcast, and types a quick message. Within moments, a maid enters the room carrying the purple candle on a silver tray.


    "Ah, I was wrong," Avery says lightly, "You''re not a loser who forces women; you''re a loser who drugs them."


    Unperturbed by her words, Evan gestures for the maid to light the candle. The purple wick flickers and a faint but potent fragrance begins to fill the room. Avery smells ambergris and musk, but she knows the more dangerous borrachero is odorless.


    She feels her temperature rise, and her face begins to flush. An unspeakable desire builds in the pit of her stomach, and her most intimate part begins to tingle. Evan stands motionless at the bedside, watching her with amus.e.m.e.nt like a predator enjoying the final death struggle of its prey.


    Avery''s eyes are blurred with drugged desire, but she shouts, "You''re sick!"


    Evan used to be disgusted by men who drugged women; it seemed like a cheap shot. But he''s willing to do anything to make her beg him for it as she did two nights ago. He''d never wanted to touch a woman before that night and he never had. Then suddenly, the passion he felt with Avery changed everything. Now he can''t stop thinking about the feel of her beneath him, the smell of her skin, the sound of her m.o.a.ns.


    Avery pants with the sudden heat and lies limply on the bed. It feels like her every nerve ending is on fire.


    "Beg me to touch you," he commands.


    Evan''s masculine smell fuels Avery''s desire, and she desperately grasps the front of his shirt. She looks at her hands on his shirt, frowns, and releases her grasp.


    "No!" she protests, "I don''t want you."


    Evan scowls and thinks of the men she embraced last night. He thinks of the pictures of her leaning into Charles'' arms at the hospital.


    "Who do you want?" he asks, "Charles?"


    Avery focuses her remaining sanity on infuriating him, "Yes."


    He gasps and leans forward. His head feels like it might explode; his entire body is hot with rage.


    "Do you even know what you''re talking about?" he asks her.


    "Don''t come near me!"


    She scoots away as he approaches. She''ll feel filthy if she lets him touch her.


    "The world''s most powerful aphrodisiac can''t even make her want me?" Evan thinks.


    He sweeps the candle off the nightstand and onto the floor. The glass jar shatters and candle wax coats the expensive wool carpet. Flames quickly spread across the rug, burning it in a foul-smelling blaze. Lance reaches for her ankle, but his hand catches space instead.


    The fire makes the burning in Avery''s body even more intolerable, but it sobers and calms her mind.


    "Don''t touch me!" she screams.


    Evan ignores her and crawls across the bed, reaching for her. Though she''s weak and dizzy from the borrachero, she musters all her strength and scoots away from him. Her back hits the corner of the bedside table. Ignoring the sharp pain, she reaches behind her and grabs the lamp. It feels heavy in her weakened arms, but she manages to throw it at Evan.


    Evan dodges the lamp effortlessly. Avery grabs a heavily bound book and hurls it at him. It slams into his left arm and he grunts with surprise and pain. Instead of relenting, the pain makes him even more determined, and he wraps his fingers around his ankle. In a panic, Avery reaches for something else to throw, but there''s nothing left on the table. Evan yanked her ankle and pulled her toward him.


    Evan moves Avery''s body as easily as he would a doll. Avery twists the ring as Charles showed her, and the silver needle appears. She waves it like a weapon.


    "I''m warning you," she says, "Don''t touch me."


    "Are you going to stab me?" Evan asks incredulously.


    Avery continues to surprise him. In spite of all the sudden changes to her personality, he never would have expected her to carry a concealed weapon. He lets go of her ankles and studies her thoughtfully.


    The silver needle flashes in the dim light. It''s about the length of Avery''s middle finger. Concealed in the ring, it was bent, but now it''s straight and sharp. She sits up and holds the needle close to his shirt. In one easy motion, it could go straight through his clothes and deep into his chest. She wonders if it''s long enough to reach his heart.


    "You wouldn''t dare on your own," he regards the needle with a calculating look, "Would you like me to help you?"


    He leans toward her, allowing the silver needle to pierce his shirt and gently prick his chest. She hesitates, suddenly uncertain. It''ll only take a little strength to push such a long, sharp needle into his heart.


    "Don''t be afraid, come on."


    "You think I won''t do it?" she asks.


    Tentatively, she pushes her hand toward Evan''s chest. Her hands are sweating and she can feel the needle piercing his skin. He doesn''t even wince as the needle slides a fraction deeper. Is he not afraid?


    Perceiving her hesitation, Evan moves deliberately as if to stop her. Wide-eyed, Avery holds her breath and stares at the needle protruding from his chest. Evan smiles serenely, then grabs her hands and stabs the needle deep into his chest.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Things Goes Wrong

    "Are you crazy?" she screams.


    Mechanically, she pulls the needle out of his chest. How naive she was to think she could fight such a ruthless devil! Evan smirks at her and nibbles her shoulder.


    "I said I was going to punish you, and I''m a man of my word," he says.


    A breeze from the window rekindles the smoldering carpet, and the flames begin to flicker again. Her entire body aches and trembles.


    "What should I do to punish you?" he asks against her collarbone.


    The feel of his lips on her skin and the overwhelming effect of the spilled candle make her body soften to him. His low voice is like a spell bewitching her; it seems impossible to move. He tosses the quilt onto the carpet to quell the flames, and gives her a hungry look. Then he collapses on top of her.


    Powerless to push him away, she feels trapped beneath his body. Despite the heat, her face has gone deathly pale. She closes her eyes and desperately bites her lip, ready to suffer whatever blow he decides to give. She waits and waits. His weight on top of her makes it almost impossible to breathe.


    "Is he trying to suffocate me?" she wonders.


    She wiggles an arm out from underneath him and prods his back. He doesn''t respond. She tries again¡ªnothing.


    "Has he gone through all this trouble just to fall asleep on top of me?"


    She calls his name and tries to wake him. Her voice echoes in the large room, but Evan remains unresponsive. She gathers all her strength and tries to push him off of her, but he doesn''t budge. A horrible thought enters her head, and she begins to panic. What if the needle pierced his heart? What if she''s killed him?


    She takes a deep breath and forces herself to calm down. She reaches for the phone and manages to grasp it. She tries to make a call but her hands are shaking too badly and she misdials the number. After several tries, she gets it right.


    Charles answers on the first ring.


    "Avery?"


    "Charles, I think I killed someone."


    He''s driving and slams the brakes; Avery can hear them screeching in the background.


    "What? Who did you kill?"


    He can hear the panic in her voice, and it makes him anxious. He wants to help her immediately.


    "I stabbed the needle in the ring into Evan''s heart."


    "Have you checked to see if he''s still breathing?" Charles asks.


    Avery could kick herself. In her panic, she didn''t even think to check his breath. His chest looks motionless so she places her hand in front of his nose. He''s breathing, but faintly. She sighs with relief.


    "He''s breathing, but only barely."


    "It''s OK," Charles says, "He''s probably just in shock. The needle likely hit a nerve. Do you need me to come over?"


    "No, I''ll call Dr. Walter."


    When Dr. Walter arrives he pulls Evan off of Avery and flips him onto his back. He listens to Evan''s heartbeat and lowers the stethoscope with a nod.


    "His heart is fine, but he didn''t sleep last night. He''s just in shock. Don''t worry, he''ll wake up soon"


    "He went the entire night without sleeping?" Avery wonders, "Did he wait for her all night?"


    Avery gives the doctor a perfunctory nod. The side-effects of the candle are starting to kick in and she feels low-spirited and sick. Dr. Walter glances at the broken candle, the mess on the ground, and the unusual blush on Avery''s face.


    He fiddles with his stethoscope and avoids eye contact as he says, "It''d be better if you used restraints next time."


    "What?"


    "Sometimes people go in shock when they are overexcited."


    Avery pushes her fingers into her temples. She doesn''t understand what he''s talking about.


    Dr. Walter coughs awkwardly. He''s envisioning a scene of aphrodisiacs, role-playing, bondage, and hot wax, though he never would have suspected that Evan enjoys such s.e.x.u.a.l games.


    "Well, as you know, it''s very common for couples to pursue more intense stimulation and pleasure," he explains, "But these things should be done carefully and gradually. This much borrachero is quite dangerous, and as you can see, Evan overexerted himself."


    Avery wants to correct him, but she''s too embarrassed to know where to begin. Dr. Walter starts to speak again, "You need to take medicine after inhaling this much borrachero. It''ll calm your system within an hour, but you can soak yourself in a cold bath if you want it to work faster."


    Avery gratefully takes the medication. She calls Robert to tend to Evan and returns to her room. Despite David''s medicine, she feels weak and sinks into a cold bath. Submerged in the icy water, she feels her restless blood calming.


    She reflects on the day. Her risky actions will only have irritated Evan even further. Even the most clueless observer can see that he loathes her. It should have been easy to get him to agree to a divorce, but her provocations seem to be having the opposite effect. She knows he hasn''t fallen for her. No, it seems that torturing her drives him wild.


    "The man is a sick devil!" she says aloud.


    Her phone rings, interrupting her revery.


    "Charles?"


    "Is he all right?" Charles asks.


    "He''s in shock, but he will wake up soon."


    "How about you? Are you OK?" Charles asks with concern, "Could you come to the hospital tonight. I need you to sign your nanny''s new treatment agreement."


    Meanwhile, Evan wakes with a raging headache.


    "Mr. Howel, you''re awake!" Robert says, offering to help Evan out of bed.


    "Back off," Evan growls, "Where''s Avery?"


    "She ordered me to take care of you, and then she left."


    "Where did she go?"


    He can''t believe she''d stab him with a needle and then just run away. Though, she does seem to have gotten very good at disappearing lately.


    "Dr. Walter said Mrs. Howel went back to her room to take a cold bath after she took his medicine. I''ve asked a maid to keep an eye on her."


    Evan gets out of bed and hurries to Avery''s room. He rushes into her room while Robert stands guard outside the door.


    "Where the hell is she?" Evan roars.


    Robert runs into the room and finds it empty. Avery isn''t in the bathroom either. The men hear something rustling in the dressing room and Robert promptly slides the door open to investigate. Inside, a maid is kneeling on the ground; her hands are tied behind her back and a blanket has been wrapped around her n.a.k.e.d body. A pair of white underpants have been shoved into her mouth.


    Evan recognizes the underwear as his own. The maid mumbles something against the cloth in her mouth. Robert swiftly removes the underwear.


    "Mrs. Howel took my clothes away, tied me up, and left me here," she says.


    "Damn her!" Evan thunders.


    Avery has disobeyed him again and again. Now she''s gone so far as to disguise herself as a maid to sneak out.


    Robert grabs his tablet and tries to track Avery using the chip Evan had installed on her phone, but he can''t find her. She has turned her phone off. Robert rushes away to begin the search for Avery, leaving Evan brooding in her room.


    Over half an hour later, Robert returns.


    "Mr. Howel, the head nurse of the hospital just called. She saw Mrs. Howel with¡ª" he pauses nervously, and his voice grows fainter, "Dr. Meyer."

 Chapter 18 - 18: Take Her

    Evan fumes, "How dare Avery to meet with Charles again?


    Robert stares at the ground, worried that somehow Evan will find a way to blame him for Avery''s disobedience. For years, Avery has been contacting Dr. Meyer in spite of the Howel family''s rules and reputation. It doesn''t look good for Robert that he took such a long time to find the identity of the mysterious man she often called and met.


    "Tell the nurse to give a message to Avery," Evan says, "Tell her that if she doesn''t answer her phone when I call her, I will think of a hundred different, painful ways to pull out her nanny''s breathing tube."


    The taxi takes Avery to the hospital. She looks tired and ill as she emerges from the backseat.


    Charles looks her up and down, "Are you unwell?"


    "I''m much better after taking some medicine, but I guess I feel a little cold in this wind," she replies.


    The wind catches the fluffy skirt of the maid uniform and her entire body shakes.


    "You look like you need to rest," Charles says, "If I knew you were unwell, I wouldn''t have asked you to come."


    "Didn''t say I need to sign something for Nanny?"


    "It could have waited a few days."


    "It doesn''t matter. I needed to get out of that house," Avery says, "Besides I might as well do this now."


    Charles hands her the papers and she scans them briefly. There are some notes about new medications and their potential side-effects and risks. She signs the forms and returns them to him. They begin to walk toward the hospital but are stopped when the head nurse bursts out of the doors waving a cellphone above her head.


    She runs towards them shouting, "Mrs. Howel, it''s for you."


    In her haste, the nurse slips on the stairs and falls to the ground. Charles strides forward to help her up. She blushes and looks at him gratefully.


    "Mr. Howel said that if you refuse to speak to him, he will pull out your nanny''s breathing tube," she says.


    Avery grimaces and grinds her teeth. The devil has awoken.


    "Why couldn''t he have just died?" she thinks bitterly.


    Reluctantly she takes the phone and sees Evan''s perfect, chiseled face on the screen. Even though the phone, he looks menacing.


    "Who are you going to serve in this maid outfit?" he asks mockingly.


    He''s standing in front of a huge rectangular fish tank filled with rare species of fish. An oxygen machine blows small bubbles, aerating the water. Wordlessly, Evan fingers the oxygen machine''s long, transparent tube and then yanked it away. The fish in the tank are fine without the tube, but Avery knows her nanny won''t be. Evan''s cruel message is clear: obey me or else.


    "I''ll hang up if this is what you won''t tell me," she says.


    "You can try that," he responds, "But my men are in your nanny''s ward."


    "You wouldn''t dare she screams!"


    "There is nothing I wouldn''t dare to do," he threatens, "You can wait and see if you want."


    She recalls that he stabbed himself in the chest with her needle, and she trembles.


    "Avery, are you OK?"Charles sees how pale she''s become and he worries about her condition. He can''t hear her conversation with Evan. Avery nods her head slightly, encouraging him not to worry about her. Evan frowns upon hearing Charles'' voice.


    "What are you doing in the hospital?" he sneers.


    "I''m here to see a doctor, obviously," she answers, "What else would I be doing?"


    "Dr. Charles Meyer?"


    "What of it!"


    "I want you to be here in less than twenty minutes," Evan says.


    On the screen, she sees him casually throwing fish food into the tank. The fish swim to the surface and gobbled the food. She can hear the threat in his tone: just wait and see what I''ll do to you. Avery ends the video call; she can''t bear to hear his voice.


    She returns the phone to the nurse as dozens of black sports cars pull up in front of the hospital. She pretends to be unconcerned, but she knows she''ll have to leave immediately.


    "Are they here to pick you up?" Charles asks.


    She nods and Charles can feel his heartbreak for her. He spent the whole morning worrying about her and finally felt at ease when she arrived looking pale but okay. He knows Evan subjects her do unspeakable things, but he feels powerless to help her. He tries to swallow his emotions. She turns to leave.


    "Avery," he calls her ina low, hoarse voice.


    She turns around. Charles stands tall and straight on the hospital steps. His hair is messy and his white lab coat flutters in the wind.


    "I forgot to tell you that I like spaghetti," he says.


    She smiles. The other day she asked what meals she should cook when she finally celebrates her divorce. He joked and told her to cook a grand banquet. Now he''s changed his answer.


    "You don''t want a grand banquet anymore?"


    He puts his hands in the pocket of his coat, tilts his head and smiles sadly, "No, I am very single-minded and spaghetti is my favorite."


    Avery returns his smile, "Wait for it."


    Charles is enchanted by her smile. Gently, he kisses her cheek goodbye and watches her walk away. Robert gets out of the front car and opens the door for her. She gets in and the cars speed off onto the main road.


    When the cars pull up to the mansion, a large group of maids and bodyguards are waiting. Maureen Fletcher, Mrs. Howel''s private housekeeper, stands in the lead.


    Maureen raises her hand and orders, "Tie her up and take her away!"


    Avery stumbles back nervously, but the maids and bodyguards surround her.


    "What gives you the right to take me away?" Avery demands, "Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Howel will punish you?"


    Maureen looks at Robert who is standing by Avery''s side.


    "Indeed, Mr. Howel wants to see his wife," Robert says.


    Maureen seems to hesitate for a moment, but then she decides.


    "I''m acting on Mrs. Howel''s orders," she says, "I must take her."


    Without clearer instructions from Evan, Robert doesn''t dare to disobey Mrs. Howel''s direct orders. With a shrug, he steps aside and allows the servants to grab Avery.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Old Sword

    The servants are quick and beat Avery with their hands and feet. She''s outnumbered and weak from the aphrodisiac and the cold bath, so she lets them take her. They drag her through the house and into Mrs. Florence Howel''s sitting room. Someone pushes her from behind and she falls to her knees at Mrs. Howel''s feet. The tastefully patterned wool carpet rubs against her bare legs.


    She turns around and glares ferociously at Maureen Fletcher. Over the years, Mrs. Florence Howel has disciplined Avery many times. Indifferent, Evan always turned a blind eye to his grandmother''s beatings. Mrs. Howel''s housekeeper, Maureen, has always been more than eager to help with Avery''s punishments.


    "Mrs. Howel, Miss Summer, Avery is here," Maureen announces.


    "Get the whip," Florence Howel orders.


    The tightly tied ropes around her arms and legs prevent Avery from breaking free. Defeated, she stops struggling and kneels on the floor.


    "I had no idea you liked me so much, Mrs. Howel," she sasses, "You just saw me this morning, but you missed me so much you wanted to see me again."


    "Miss you? Don''t be ridiculous," Florence Howel scoffs, "Don''t you dare think that I can''t discipline you just because Evan has suddenly gone soft."


    Mrs. Florence Howel rises and begins to pace the room. Leonie hurries to follow her, sneaking gloating looks at Avery.


    "Avery, apologize before Granny gets serious. She may show you some leniency that way."


    "Apologize?" Avery sneers, "I''m not the one who should be punished for what happened last night and this morning."


    Mrs. Howel takes the whip offered to her by Maureen.


    "You think you''re here because of this morning?" she says, "No. I heard that you dared to fight against Evan when he tried to punish you."


    "Why shouldn''t I fight back?" Avery demands, "It''s ridiculous. I''m alive human being, not some dog you all can kick."


    "You stabbed a needle into his heart and made him blackout!" Florence Howel rages.


    "It was self-defense."


    "Who taught you to use self-defense against your husband? You disgusting, rude thing. God forbid anything ever happens to Evan, you wouldn''t be able to afford the consequences even if you had ten lives!"


    As she speaks she becomes even more enraged and she begins to whip Avery.


    "Mrs. Howel!" Leonie raises her hand to stop her, "Let Maureen do it. Whipping is tiring."


    Leonie flashes a wicked smile at Avery, and Avery understands her intentions perfectly. Though she''s strong for her age, Mrs. Howel can''t hit her hard. Maureen, on the other hand, is strong from years of laboring in the Howel house. Avery can see Leonie''s desire for revenge.


    Although Avery is fastened with ropes, she writhes like a flexible mermaid and turns to look at Maureen.


    "Mrs. Fletcher, I''d appreciate it if you whip me in the back," she says, "I have interviews with journalists from two newspapers. I''m to meet them in a halter top, and I already promised to pose for some photos."


    Maureen pauses, with the whip half-raised. She looks to Mrs. Howel for guidance. Mrs. Howel looks questioningly at Leonie.


    Leonie glares at Avery ferociously and lowers her voice, "Mrs. Howel, I know nothing about any interviews."


    Mrs. Howel regards Avery warily, "What game are you playing now?"


    "When did Avery become so unpredictable?" Florence Howel thinks, "She''s so different from the woman who meekly accepted every punishment in the past. Did her seaside suicide attempt somehow shock her into a personality change?"


    "I don''t have the nerve to play any games. I''m only negotiating with Maureen," Avery says, "I guess she could slap me in the face if she wants to. Makeup won''t cover it, but that''s alright. It''ll make for an interesting interview, no? How''s this for a headline: Inside Mrs. Florence Howel''s Sitting Room¡ªThe Old Sword is Still Sharp."


    Maureen lowers the whip in confusion. The housekeeper certainly wants to whack Avery, but she has to wait for her boss'' orders.


    Frustrated, Leonie lowers her voice and offers to help, "I can send someone to look into Avery''s story."


    Mrs. Howel brightens, "Do it quickly, child!"


    "It''s a pity Miss Summer isn''t all that bright," Avery sighs dramatically, "Whether I''ve already scheduled an interview or not is irrelevant. Every journalist in this city would love an interview with Evan Howel''s wife. All I have to do is invite them and they''ll be lining up all around the house to get a chance to talk to me."


    Leonie stares at Avery in a stunning defeat. Avery has utilized the Howels'' greatest weakness against them: their prized reputation. Avery can afford to be publicly shameless, but they can''t. If Avery appears before the press with bruises and claims that Evan and Mrs. Howel beat her it would create a terrible scandal.


    Leonie gnashes her teeth in frustration. She wants Avery to suffer the same humiliation she felt this morning. Mrs. Howel is equally furious; she wants nothing more than to whip and curse Avery. Mrs. Howel tries to swallow her rage, but she''s so mad her eyes roll.


    "Untie her then," she hisses, "And get her out of my sight. I can''t bear to look at her face for another second."


    Regretfully, Maureen drops the whip. With quick fingers, she unties Avery and pulls her to her feet.


    "You''ll let go of me so easily?" Avery asks lightly.


    "Get. Out," Mrs. Howel roars.


    "This might be your last chance, Mrs. Howel. You have to know, I won''t come so easily the next time you ask me here."


    Avery is done groveling to Mrs. Florence Howel. The old woman has always disrespected her and mistreated her, and Avery refuses to respect her just because of her status. Ever since she married Evan, Florence Howel has been nothing but vicious toward Avery in an attempt to ruin the marriage.


    "Well, I''ll be divorcing Evan soon," Avery thinks, "Then we''ll both get what we want."


    Avery exits the sitting room calmly. The servants pause and gape at her¡ªthey''ve never seen her leave that room unharmed. Earlier in the morning, Mrs. Howel slapped her across the face without hesitation.


    "Something strange is going on," they think.


    Avery scoffs and ignores their stares. A tall and devilishly handsome figure is standing in front of a window, illuminated by the sunshine. He hears her footsteps and quickly walks toward her. He meets her in front of another window, and his tall frame ominously blocks the sunlight. His face is unreadable.


    "Mr. Howel," she says cooly, "What a nice surprise."


    "Don''t talk to me like that," Evan frowns and his eyes wander over her body, "Where did they hit you this time?"


    "Are you worried or simply curious?"


    Ignoring her question, Evan tugs her arm and forces her to spin in a slow circle. He can''t find any trace of an injury on her, and his jaw relaxes.


    He''s worried about her. For three years, he didn''t give a second thought to his wife''s regular beatings, but hearing of his grandmother''s intentions made him surprisingly anxious today. He couldn''t help but imagine her perfect body marked with bruises and cuts, and the thought made him confusingly upset. Seeing her in one piece, he feels relief. He doesn''t understand it.


    "Escort Mrs. Howel back to the room," he orders.


    He decides he wants to have a word with his grandmother; he needs to know what happened in her sitting room. As he approaches the door, he hears his grandmother''s disgruntled voice, "I''m furious. I''ve never met someone this rude and subordinate."


    Leonie consoles her, "Mrs. Howel, calm down. It''s not worth getting mad about her."


    It doesn''t seem like anything serious has occurred. Evan pauses. He''s not in the mood to deal with his grandmother.


    "Find out what happened," he tells Robert.


    He paces the hall as he waits for Robert. Within minutes, Robert returns with a tablet. He cues the surveillance footage and shows Evan.


    Avery appears on the screen. "Mrs. Fletcher, I''d appreciate it if you whip me in the back," she says, "I have interviews with journalists from two newspapers. I''m to meet them in a halter top, and I already promised to pose for some photos."


    Evan fasts forward until he sees Avery speaking again, "I don''t have the nerve to play any games. I''m only negotiating with Maureen," Avery says, "I guess she could slap me in the face if she wants to. Makeup won''t cover it, but that''s alright. It''ll make for an interesting interview, no? How''s this for a headline: Inside Mrs. Florence Howel''s Sitting Room¡ªThe Old Sword is Still Sharp."


    Robert gasps. He can''t believe this is Avery.


    "No wonder she left Mrs. Howel''s sitting room unharmed," he thinks, "She knows how to manipulate the old woman."


    He squints at Evan to judge his boss''s reaction. Evan is wearing a strange expression, a mix of surprise and some other emotion Robert can''t recognize. Evan replays the video again and again. Finally, he clicks save and stores the video file permanently.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Granting Demand

    Evan rushes to his bedroom. At the door, a maid informs him that Avery is sleeping. She is curled up in the duvet, and the bulky fabric disguises the shape of her body. Blonde curly hair spills across the pillow. Her curly eyelashes flicker and tremble. Her fair neck and delicate collar bone peek out from beneath the duvet. Evan feels desire pumping through his blood.


    "She used to be like a soulless puppet," Evan thinks, "But now she''s found one¡ªGod knows where she got it¡ªand she seems determined to challenge, annoy, and humiliate him."


    He wants nothing more than to conquer her. She m.o.a.ns and tosses in her sleep. Her face, buried deep in the pillow, turns toward him. Her cheeks are unusually red and she murmurs something. Evan leans down, and her boiling hot breath blows across his ear.


    "Just let me go, let me leave," she m.o.a.ns.


    He frowns. Does she even dream of leaving him? In the past, he couldn''t get rid of her no matter how he tried, but now she looks for every possible opportunity to leave him. What did the hell happen? His curiosity about her is out of control.


    He reaches out to touch her forehead and frowns harder. The skin feels scorching hot under his palm. He presses the bell and calls for Dr. Walter.


    David takes a look at the thermometer, "She has a high fever," he confirms, "It''s 39.2 degrees Celsius. Over-excitement from the drug and the cold bath may have caused it. I''ll prescribe something for her."


    David stands awkwardly after writing the prescription. Avery is sleeping with her hands in the quilt. He wants to check her pulse, but he needs to touch her hand for that. He''s not sure how Evan will react to a request to touch his wife.


    "I have to¡ª"


    "Go find me a nurse," Evan interrupts, "And make yourself scarce."


    Evan wraps the blankets protectively around Avery as if to defend his territory. Avery is uncomfortable under the heat of the blankets and throws them off. David runs out of the room, afraid he''ll accidentally see some part of her he''s not supposed to see. Evan seems jealous enough to gouge his eyes out.


    Evan sits on the bed and watches Avery sleep fitfully. Finally, Avery hums and struggles to open her eyes. She sees a familiar figure leaning over her.


    "What are you doing here?" she asks.


    "Are you feeling better? Does anything hurt?"


    He reaches out and tries to brush her sweaty hair away from her face. Though she''s quite sick, she adamantly turns her head away, avoiding his fingers.


    "Yes," Avery complains, "It hurts wherever you touch me."


    In spite of her illness, she''s still as sharp as ever.


    Evan grabs her jaw, "Can''t you tell how ill you are?"


    "Thanks to you."


    If it wasn''t for Evan, she never would have been exposed to the aphrodisiac and she wouldn''t have had to take the cold bath. She buries her face in the pillow and tries to ignore her husband. But her stomach isn''t as tough as her mouth, and it growls with hunger¡ªshe hasn''t eaten all day.


    "Are you hungry?" Evan asks.


    "I''m not," Avery answers testily, "Would you please just leave me alone?"


    "What a stubborn wildcat," Evan thinks. He''s never been this tender with a woman before, but his concern seems to have no effect on Avery. Despite her fever, her attitude is icy. Evan rings for the servants and asks them to bring Avery food.


    "I won''t eat it. I just want to sleep," she protests, "You can show yourself out."


    "You can go to sleep after you eat," he tells her.


    He gestures for the servants to bring the food to his bed. Avery is too weak to feed herself, but no matter how the maids try to feed her, she refuses by turning her head away.


    Evan''s eyes darken, "Get out."


    Avery and the maids freeze with shock. Terrified that Evan might fly into one of his rages, the maids run from the room. Evan rolls up his sleeves, revealing his muscled arms. He sits on the edge of the bed and grabs the spoon the maid dropped.


    "I''ll feed you."


    Avery scoffs incredulously at him.


    "Don''t think I''ve gone soft," he says, "Grandmother disciplined you because of me."


    Carefully, Evan fills the spoon with soup and raises it to Avery''s mouth. She turns her face away in mute protest.


    He grabs her chin, "I''ll punish you if you don''t obey me."


    Evan stares at her and his eyes seem to change. Suddenly he grabs her face and kisses her. Avery squirms, but she can''t get away; he''d held her tightly and she''s still weak from the fever.


    Damn it! Kissing her turns him on like nothing else. He wants to have s.e.x with her of course, but he wants so much more than that.


    Avery feels his grasp on her tighten and she wonders if it''s possible for him to break her arms. She can barely breathe, and she''s almost choking with the intensity of his kiss. He pulls away just as she thinks she might faint. Both panting heavily.


    Avery glares at Evan. "Why does he always kiss me like he''s trying to kill me?" she thinks, "It''s terrifying."


    He drags his rough fingers across her rosy lips.


    His voice is deep and hoarse, "I''ll resume your punishment if you don''t behave."


    Avery curls her fingers into a fist. She wants to hit him, but she has no strength. She knows exactly what Evan means by punishment.


    "Finish the soup and I''ll give you one privilege," he bribes.


    Avery''s sickly face brightens with wonder. Has Evan suddenly lost his mind? Or has he gained a conscience? It seems too good to be true¡ªhe must be toying with her.


    "Anything but a divorce," Evan adds.


    "What if I want to go out whenever I want to?"


    "No problem," Evan agrees.


    "I hope you don''t regret it."


    "I never go back on my word," he promises.


    He raises the spoon to her mouth and she allows him to feed her. She leans against the headboard, and Evan feeds her spoonful after spoonful. In the three years since they got married, they have never been so peaceful together.


    Finally, she gently pushes the bowl away, "I''m tired. I want to go to sleep now, please."


    Evan can''t believe how agreeable she''s being. He curbs the urge to smile and nods at her. He calls the servants to take the food away and leaves her to sleep.


    Evan sits in his study and reflects on Avery. When Robert Tinder enters the room he''s surprised to see Evan smiling.


    "Sir, Miss Summer wants to see you," Robert announces.


    "Send her in."


    Robert steps aside and Leonie enters. She stares guiltily at her shoes like a child who has done something wrong. Her pitiful expression seems designed to arouse sympathy.


    "Evan," she murmurs.


    Robert assumes Evan wants to have a private conversation and he moves to close himself out of the room, but Evan stops him with an impatient gesture. Robert freezes beside the open door. Leonie grimaces with anxiety; she doesn''t want the butler to hear what she has to say.


    "Evan, I spoke up for Avery when Mrs. Howel was about to whip her. But Avery seems determined to upset your grandmother," she says, "You know how stubborn she is¡ªshe insists on agitating Mrs. Howel in spite of her age and poor health."


    "Are you finished?" Evan asks coldly.


    "What?"


    "You can leave now," he says.


    Leonie stares at him, shocked by his dismissiveness.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Not Interested

    Leonie hesitates by the door. Two red spots quickly appear on her soft cheeks.


    "That night¡­" she says, "Well, thank you."


    The last thing she remembers is smelling the candle in Evan''s room. When she woke to find her neck covered in blue and purple spots, she assumed Evan had put them there. She''s waited for Evan to come to her, but he never did. She has finally mustered the courage to approach him.


    Evan leans back in his chair and stares at his tablet screen. Without looking up he calmly asks, "Did I do something? I think there''s been a misunderstanding."


    "Come on, Evan," she pouts, "Are you still mad at me? I was nervous and one of the maids told me to use some borrachero to soothe my nerves. I didn''t mean to cause any harm."


    Large tears begin to drip down her cheeks. Evan frowns. He''s heard people say that women are as gentle as water and prone to shedding tears, and in his experience, it seems to be true. Their fragility and weepiness annoy him.


    Unbidden, Avery''s face crosses his mind. If most women are water, she is ice. Instead of crying, she likes to glare at him with her attractive, cat-like eyes. What would it be like if she cried in front of him? He begins to imagine her tear-streaked face. If he pushed her over the edge, would she break and cry? Would she cry for him as Leonie does now? He is sinking deep into his thoughts.


    With a great effort, he refocuses on the situation at hand. Casually, he tosses his tablet onto his desk. The noise startles Leonie and she stops weeping.


    "I didn''t touch you that night," he says, "According to David, the marks on your neck are from an allergic reaction."


    Leonie inadvertently steps backward. She can''t believe what she''s hearing.


    "What? But I¡ª" she mumbles, confused.


    "I''m not interested in you," Evan speaks slowly and deliberately to avoid any possible misunderstanding.


    "That''s impossible!" Leonie gasps, "Why would you invite me to stay here if you weren''t interested?"


    Evan pulls a cigarette from his pocket and lights it. He knows that Avery invited Leonie¡ªhe allowed it because he wanted to know what his wife was playing at. Personally, he doesn''t like having women around; even the maids'' presence bothers him, and he tries to stay away from them as much as possible. He relies on Robert whenever possible. If some task requires physical contact, he insists that Robert perform it.


    "Don''t you enjoy our hospitality?" he asks.


    "Of course. It''s just¡ªI thought¡ª."


    "My grandmother likes you a lot. You should spend more time with her," Evan advises.


    His meaning is clear: if it were up to him, he would ask Leonie to leave. She''s only been allowed to stay this long because Mrs. Florence Howel has developed an affection for her. Leonie twists the fabric of her dress in her hands. Tears still linger in her eyelashes, and her face is prettily flushed.


    "Is there something wrong with me?" she asks sadly.


    "I''m just not interested in you," Evan answers cooly.


    Though his answer is vague, he means that he''s not interested sensually.


    "And what about Avery?" Leonie challenges.


    "Don''t speak to me about Avery," he says, his voice becoming dangerous.


    "Why shouldn''t I? There''s a persistent rumor that they were childhood sweethearts," Leonie says, "You never made any effort to correct it so I thought maybe¡ª"


    "I don''t have time to correct every single silly rumor, do I?" Evan asks.


    Wounded, Leonie decides to play her final card.


    "Are you using me to protect Diana?" she asks.


    She has seen Evan interact with her sister Diana, and he seems like a different man. He''s not impatient as he is with her or cold and angry as he is with Avery; with Diana, he''s gentle and patient. She knows all too well what it means when a man acts so differently around a woman, and she can''t help but succ.u.mb to jealousy.


    Evan turns livid at Diana''s name and points to the door.


    "Get out," he says, his voice dangerously flat.


    "Did you ask her to wait four years? You know, it''s six months to that deadline," Leonie taunts, "If she comes back, are you going to give her everything¡ªyour heart and your name?"


    "What else do you know?" he asks warily.


    "Well, I know that Avery will be forced to divorce you if she doesn''t bear an heir within the first four years of marriage. That''s why you asked Diana to wait four years. Am I right?"


    "Think whatever you want to think," Evan says, "You can always go back to your family''s house if you don''t like it here."


    "I do like here, as a matter of fact," Leonie says, "And I''ll try to make you like me no matter who you like now."


    She straightens her dress and gives Evan a conspiratorial smile. "And, I''ll keep your little secret," she adds.


    Confident again, she turns and leaves the room.


    In the bedroom, Avery wakes from a fitful sleep. The door is open to allow fresh air to circulate, and she vaguely hears the conversation between Leonie and Evan in the study next door.


    The words swirl in her feverish mind.


    "I didn''t touch you that night. According to David, the marks on your neck are from an allergic reaction."


    "I''m just not interested in you."


    "Are you using me to protect Diana?"


    "If she comes back, are you going to give her everything?"


    "I know that Avery will be forced to divorce you if she doesn''t bear an heir within the first four years of marriage. That''s why you asked Diana to wait four years. Am I right?"


    Their voices grate on her, and she frowns annoyed that they''ve disrupted her sleep. But slowly, her mind begins to work. So Leonie''s sister Diana is Evan''s true childhood sweetheart. That''s surprising. Evan has guarded his secret with incredible care¡ªno one would suspect a thing.


    She vaguely recalls meeting Diana once. Unlike Leonie who uses her beauty in a petty and flirtatious way, Diana seemed to be a true beauty. She was generous, and humble, and carried herself with quiet and gentle grace.


    "She seemed to like my polar opposite," Avery thinks wryly.


    She can imagine how deep Evan''s feelings for Diana must be if he''s willing to use Leonie as a distraction. She shakes herself mentally¡ªit''s none of her business what Evan thinks about Diana. According to Leonie, Lance has to divorce her if she doesn''t produce an heir. All she has to do is avoid getting pregnant for the next six months, and she can finally leave the Howel family.


    Satisfied with her imminent divorce, she relaxes into the pillows. But then thought begins to bother her. If Evan loves Diana so much, why is he trying to thwart her divorce plans? He''s such a strange man.


    She tries to put the thought out of her mind. The medication has made her feel better and she wants to get out of bed. She doesn''t realize she''s in Evan''s room until the maid appears to help her dress.


    "Go get my clothes from my room, will you?"


    "Mr. Howel asked us to move all of your clothing into his room," the maid informs her.


    She opens the closet door and shows Avery her outfits hanging across from Evan''s. Avery is puzzled. After over three years of marriage, Evan wants her to share his room? Isn''t he concerned about hurting Diana''s feelings?


    Avery shrugs to herself. Maybe Diana is the type of woman who''s willing to forgive a powerful man like Evan for loving other women. And anyway, Evan doesn''t love her; he''s only interested in using her body while he waits for Diana.


    Avery looks through her clothing and decides on a relaxed blue ensemble. Wearing clothing that looks like pajamas are in style, and her outfit looks like it''s been taken off the cover of a magazine. With her messy hair and casual outfit, she looks effortlessly chic and s.e.xy.


    "Is dinner ready?" she asks.


    "Not yet. Mr. Howel said that you could ask the chef to make whatever you like since you''re ill."


    "There''s no need. I''ll cook for myself."


    The servant looks at Avery in amazement but doesn''t dare to object. Avery always used to complain that the kitchen smelled like smoke and grease. Now she says she wants to cook her own dinner. The maid can''t figure out what''s going on with her.


    Avery stretches lazily, and the casual move reveals a lithe beauty. She yawns and then heads downstairs to the kitchen.


    Charles did her a huge favor by making her the morning-after pills, and she wants to do something to repay him. All he''s ever asked is that she cooks him spaghetti, and she''s determined to grant this one small wish.


    No one ever taught Avery how to cook or do chores. The Peters family always had maids and cooks to do things for them, and Avery''s education was dedicated to making her a suitable wife for a rich and powerful man. She''s never made pasta before and she opens a recipe app on her phone to help. She searches the kitchen for the ingredients.


    "I''ll do it, Mrs. Howel," the cook says hurriedly upon realizing that Avery intends to cook. She''d lose her job if Evan found out his wife was cooking for herself.


    "It''s fine," Avery insists, "I want to do it."

 Chapter 22 - 22: Just a Start

    Avery places a large pot of water to boil on the stove and begins to prepare the sauce. As she cooks, she sends Charles several pictures and captions them, "Guess what''s cooking!"


    Charles responds almost instantly, "Looks like pasta sauce. Are you making pasta?"


    "Are you sure you don''t want something more complicated?" she texts back.


    "I don''t want you to overexert yourself," he answers.


    She takes spaghetti from the pantry and places it in the boiling water. The sauce is simmering on the stove, and the smell of ground beef and tomato fills the kitchen. The sauce is the soul of the dish and she wants to get it right.


    "Mrs. Howel, we can make your pasta if that''s what you want," the cook tries to take Avery''s place at the stove.


    Avery stands her ground but says nothing. She can''t say she''s making a special meal for Charles to thank him for the pills. And she definitely can''t say that she''s scared that someone has been putting something in her food to tamper with her memory. As she cooks, she begins to wonder how she can convince the servants to let her cook all her own meals. She only has six months left in the Howel mansion, but in that time, someone could easily kill her with the toxin.


    She tastes the sauce and is surprised to find that it''s actually decent. She''s about to send another picture to Charles when she hears a familiar voice.


    "What are you doing now?"


    She slides the phone back into her pocket before he can see who she''s messaging. Evan wraps his arms around her from behind and pulled her against his chest. She can smell the familiar scent of his cologne. He holds her naturally and loosely.


    "Making pasta?" he asks against her hair.


    Avery gestures for the cook to remove the food from the stove and tries to get away from Evan, but he holds her tighter.


    "They said you''re making pasta. Is it for me?"


    "No," Avery says flatly. She leans away from him, trying to escape his touch. Her posture refuses him, but he''s too close to her to care.


    "I''ll ask the cooks to make something for you."


    Avery turns to call the cook rolling pastry dough nearby, but Evan stops her. He grabs her jaw with his hand.


    "I want you to make it."


    "I''m a terrible cook," she says, "I fear my food might make you sick."


    "Are you unwilling to do it?"


    Avery sneers, "Do I have any reason to be willing?"


    Evan squints and smiles devilishly. She''s doing it again. Usually, he''s annoyed by women''s games; their feigned indifference and sneers bore him. But when Avery does it, it''s intriguing.


    He turns Avery to face him and backs her into the counter. His pelvis rubs against hers and she feels his heat.


    "Do you feel it?" he asks.


    "Feel what?" she asks with mock innocence.


    Evan caresses her cheek and pulls her head close to him. He nips her earlobe and whispers, "Below."


    He presses against her harder, but his eyes remain as deep and calm as the sea.


    "Oh, I thought I felt the prick of a needle," Avery mocks.


    "Wanna try it out here?"


    "You shameless bastard!" she mutters, pushing him away, "Get off! I''ll make some pasta for you."


    Evan allows her to push him away. He stands several feet behind her trying to calm the desire she''s aroused. Damn woman. She didn''t do a single thing, but he''s still turned on. He frowns wondering why he''s suddenly started desiring her after years of abstinence.


    Footsteps echo in the dining room and Mrs. Florence Howel''s imperious voice demands, "Since when do we eat common food like pasta for dinner?"


    "It''s Mrs. Avery Howel. She wants pasta and insisted on cooking it by herself," a servant stutters.


    "That woman has too much time," Florence Howel complains, "Now we can''t get rid of that wretched smell."


    With a flourish, she pulls out a scented silk handkerchief and covers her nose. "I heard she was sick," Florence Howel continues, "Isn''t pasta too rich for a sick woman?"


    "It is," the servant agrees.


    "Throw it out then!"


    Evan emerges from the kitchen, "Actually, it''s my dinner tonight."


    "Evan, you have your meals prepared by some of the finest chefs in the world. Nutrition specialists consult on every single dish. This pasta is too rich."


    Howel''s kitchen is known for using only the finest ingredients from around the world. Their meals include truffles from Italy, Russian caviar, and Akamatsu mushrooms. Simple spaghetti has never appeared on their dining table.


    "I crave pasta today," he sits and the table and gives his grandmother a challenging look, "Won''t you join me?"


    Servants bring Evan a plate of pasta and silver utensils. Mrs. Howel walks to the table and sits across from Evan.


    "Prepare another pair of utensils for Mr. Francis Howel today," she orders, "He''ll be joining us for dinner tonight. And decant a nice Porto¡ªhe''s bringing a distinguished guest with him."


    The servant nods and retreats to the wine cellar.


    "What guest?" Evan asks.


    "I don''t know. Mr. Howel is about to return from his meeting with the president and he said to expect a guest."


    The servant places a bowl of pasta in front of Leonie.


    "It smells so good," she smiles, "If I wasn''t watching my weight I''d love to try some. But pasta is a little simple for such an important guest, don''t you think, Granny?"


    Avery smiles blandly at Leonie. Leonie and Mrs. Howel make a terrific team. A few hours ago, one wanted to humiliate her and the others want to whip her, but now they sit across from her at the table as if nothing has happened. They''re perfect society ladies, Avery thinks bitterly.


    She notices Leonie subtly rolling her eyes at her, but she ignores her. After overhearing Leonie''s conversation with Evan, Avery understands that Leonie isn''t a threat to her. If it was anyone else, Avery would take pity, but she''s done dealing with Leonie''s shit.


    Leonie has tried time and again to frame her. This morning she tried to pin a drugged candle on Avery. Earlier, she threw herself down some stairs and claimed Avery has pushed her. Though Avery''s memory is hazy, she distinctly remembers Leonie taking the fall.


    Mr. Francis Howel enters the room. He takes off his coat and hands it to a maid as he walks. He rubs his hands together and asks, "We''re having pasta tonight?"


    "It''s Avery," Mrs. Howel hurries to explain, "She was ill and insisted we have it."


    "Well, as she pleases then," he says agreeably.


    Avery ignores her grandfather-in-law and stares at the man following him. Evan turns to look at the distinguished guest and his expression becomes dangerous. With a deliberate but casual gesture, he puts his arm on the back of Avery''s chair as if he''s claiming ownership.


    "Come on, Charles. It''s only simple family food," Francis Howel apologizes, "I hope you don''t mind."


    Francis Howel turns to regard his family, "My angina has been bothering me again. I asked Charles to dinner since he was free. You know, he''s the only doctor that ever makes me feel any better."


    Charles sneaks a look at Avery. He had only just left the operating room when he received her photos. Seeing that she''d made pasta, he called Francis Howel and got himself invited to dinner.


    "This is probably the craziest and most shameless thing I''ve ever done for pasta," he thinks, "But it''s only just the beginning of what I''d do for Avery."

 Chapter 23 - 23: Entangled to a Married Woman?

    "Greetings, everyone. I hope I''m not intruding," Charles says politely.


    The servants can''t help but stare at him. He''s an important and good-looking man, but his humble temperament and refined manners are a sharp contrast to Evan''s proud demeanor and demanding attitude.


    "We were all trying to guess who Grandfather was bringing home," Leonie says charmingly, "It''s an honor to dine with a doctor with such exceptional skills, Dr. Meyer!"


    "You flatter me," Charles responds. He turns to look at Avery with concern, "I heard that Mrs. Howel isn''t well?"


    "Isn''t it a little strange to care so much about another man''s wife?" Evan asks possessively.


    He wraps a strand of Avery''s hair around his finger and glares at Charles with frosty eyes. The doctor is really tempting fate by walking into the Howel home so brazenly, Evan thinks.


    Francis Howel rebukes Evan like a child, "Come on Evan, where are your manners?"


    Francis Howel''s demeanor has changed from open and friendly to disapproving. He is the patriarch of the Howel family and the father of their empire. His word is absolute in the household, and Evan doesn''t dare to contradict him. Evan leans back in his chair with false carelessness. Though his posture is unthreatening, his expression says otherwise.


    Charles doesn''t want to start a war with Evan so he smiles affably, "Sorry, it''s a professional hazard."


    "Well then," Francis says, "Let''s eat."


    Charles looks at the pasta on the table, "Mmm, it just so happens that pasta is my favorite," he says unwittingly.


    The words pierce Evan. He twists Avery''s hair harder until he''s almost pulling it from her scalp. She almost screams. Evan continues to pull her hair, but his face is expressionless. No one knows that he''s fantasizing about turning the table over and pouring boiling sauce on Charles'' head.


    "Out of nowhere Avery decided to cook pasta, and then Charles has the nerve to strut into the house and proclaim it his favorite dish," Evan thinks, "Is Avery really cheating on me so blatantly?"


    Avery feels a sudden pain in her shoulder. Evan is pinching her so hard she wonders if the skin might break.


    "We can''t treat Dr. Meyer to something as simple as pasta. He''ll laugh and say we don''t understand how to entertain our guests," Evan says.


    Evan squints maliciously at Avery. He wonders how she''d greet Charles if he wasn''t restraining her, and the thought makes him sick.


    "Charles is like family¡ªcourtesy doesn''t apply here," Mr. Howel says, "Charles, I''ll ask the servants to bring you a plate."


    "I appreciate it, Mr. Howel."


    Charles smiles to himself. He wants this pasta as if it''s a precious delicacy.


    "I''m afraid that''s not a good idea," Evan interrupts, "I think Avery dropped a hair into the sauce while she was cooking."


    Avery glares at Evan again. She knows she didn''t drop a hair into the sauce, and she knows Evan wouldn''t have tasted the pasta so greedily if she had. His possessiveness is absurd, she thinks. It''s not about romance or love. He''s like a child who refuses to let anyone else touch his toys, even though he doesn''t especially like them.


    "Forget about it, then," Francis Howel says, embarrassed, "I''ll have the cooks prepare pasta for you next time."


    Mr. Howel gives Evan an irritated look. He doesn''t understand why his grandson is being so immature. Why is he picking on Charles over some pasta?


    "It''s alright, Mr. Howel. I''m just grateful you invited me to dine here."


    "It''s nothing. You''re welcome if you want to come by every day. Now let''s eat."


    "I feel like I''m honored to stay here too," Leonie says humbly to humor Mr. and Mrs. Howel.


    The maids bring soups and salads for Mr. and Mrs. Howel and their guests. The tension in the atmosphere eases.


    "I remember you''re 26, the same age as Evan, right? When will we hear some good news about your personal life?" Florence Howel gossips, "Are you too choosy to pick a wife?"


    A maid begins to fill Charles'' glass with wine, but he signals for her to stop. He has to drive later although Mr. Howel was kind enough to offer him a ride home with his personal chauffeur. Still, he has to treat Mr. Howel.


    "There''s one girl I''m interested in, but I don''t think the feeling is mutual."


    As he speaks his gaze lingers casually on Avery.


    "Really? She''s not interested in a handsome doctor like yourself?" Florence Howel asks.


    Leonie is intrigued too, "Who is this girl you''re interested in, Dr. Meyer?"


    Charles presses his lips together and smiles, indicating that he won''t answer. This makes Leonie even more curious.


    "You want to keep it a secret? Come on, Dr. Meyer. I know a lot of the society girls in this city. You can tell me and maybe I can put in a good word for you."


    "I don''t think it works that way," he says, "It''s humiliating that she rejects me. Please let me keep my remaining dignity."


    Evan swirls the wine in his glass with frost in his eyes. He lowers his voice, "Why are you so evasive? Are you into a married woman?"


    Charles freezes in the middle of sipping his wine and doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Nonsense! How could a gentleman like Dr. Meyer be interested in a married woman?" Francis Howel exclaims, "Anyway Evan, it''s been three years since you married. Where are my grandchildren?"


    "We''re endeavoring every night, aren''t we, Mrs. Howel?"


    Evan stresses the word "endeavor" to provoke and pain Charles. Charles can''t help but clench the stem of his glass so hard that veins pop out on his long hands.


    "Making an effort isn''t enough. I want to see results," Mr. Howel looks disappointed and adds, "Maybe later Dr. Meyer can give Avery a look too."


    "We''ll see," Charles says, "Let''s finish dining first."


    Everyone at the dinner table harbors their own agenda. Avery lowers her head and focuses on eating her pasta. It''s not bad, but the spaghetti is a bit underdone. Her illness makes it all taste the same to her, anyway.


    Evan takes several bites and says in a mock whisper, "It''s so tasty."


    His words are clearly intended to irritate someone who wants to taste it but can''t. "How juvenile!" Avery thinks.


    She presses her lips together and remains quiet. She finds Charles''s behavior strange. First, he gets himself invited to eat her pasta and then he says he''s in love with a woman who doesn''t love him back. Maybe the rumor that he''s gay is not entirely true.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Wicked

    The meal quickly descends into an awkward silence, and they finish eating. Charles puts his fork down with regret. He wanted nothing more than to taste Avery''s pasta, but Evan''s jealousy got in the way. He feels sudden anxiety; Evan''s newfound possessiveness is bad news for him. If Evan is interested in Avery, it''ll be almost impossible for her to get him to let her go.


    "Are you finished, Charles? Shall I call for dessert?" Mr. Howel asks.


    "If it''s okay with you, I''d like to take a look at you first."


    Charles is about to lead him away for treatment, but Francis interrupts him. "Come to the living room and take a look at Avery first," he says, "I''d like you to use that traditional Chinese pulse-taking style you''re so good at."


    The pleasant odor of tea fills the living room. Avery sits on the luxurious jacquard couch and Charles kneels in front of her to take her pulse. It is as silent as a grave.


    Avery''s hand rests on a white napkin with her wrist facing upwards. The delicate blue veins stick out against her fair skin. Charles gently places his hand on her wrist and closes his eyes to listen carefully.


    Everyone stares at them, scared to breathe too loudly. Mr. Howel squints and sips his tea. He has the utmost confidence in Charles: he knows that the young doctor can treat conditions that other doctors can''t name and soothe symptoms that others can''t recognize.


    Mrs. Howel and Leonie watch with bated breath, hoping that Charles will proclaim Avery barren. They are delighted when Charles frowns.


    Mr. Howel purses his lips upon seeing Charles'' face, "What is it?"


    "I don''t think Mrs. Howel has the constitution for a pregnancy," Charles says.


    "I hope you can prescribe a solution," Francis Howel says.


    Evan strides across the room and grabs Avery''s hands, pulling her behind him. He hates seeing this man touch her, even if it''s just to take her pulse.


    "She needs to take some supplements or else she won''t be able to handle a pregnancy," Charles says to Francis.


    "How long will it take for them to work?"


    "At least three months. It could take up to six easily."


    "Evan approaches Charles and grabs him by his collar, "Is she really medically unfit for pregnancy or do you oppose it personally?"


    "I understand that you care for Mrs. Howel. But it''s not up to me whether she gets pregnant or not," Charles says calmly.


    Charles raises his hands to indicate that he doesn''t want to get involved in a fight.


    "Get off of him!" Mr. Howel slams his teacup onto the table, "What''s wrong with you, Evan? Why are you so emotional? Charles is only giving an honest medical opinion. I want a word with you in the study."


    Evan lets go of Charles but gives him a warning look. Reluctantly, he follows his grandfather into the study.


    "I''ll go get my husband''s blood pressure drugs," Mrs. Howel announces, "This stress can''t be good for him."


    Mrs. Howel leaves to get the medicine and eavesdrop on her husband and grandson in the study. Leonie catches her meaning and hurries to stand up, "I''ll get some water."


    Avery and Charles are soon left in the living room alone with the servants.


    "Am I putting you in a difficult position by showing up like this?" Charles asks.


    Avery helps herself to a sliced apple and passes the serving fork to Charles.


    "It''s alright," she said lightly, "If you didn''t come, I never would have this big show."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t get to eat the pasta you made, but thinking about next time gives me hope. "


    "Pasta gives you hope?" she asks.


    "It''s not pasta that gives me hope but y¡ª"


    Charles is interrupted by a loud crash. It sounds like China is being broken in the first-floor study. Avery whirls around upon hearing the noise. She knows that Mr. Howel is as grumpy in private as he is polite in public.


    "It will be alright," she says, half to herself, "Most carnivores aren''t wicked enough to destroy their own."


    The sound of something breaking echoes from the study again. Inside, the study is strewn with broken ornaments and baubles.


    Mr. Howel slaps his desk emphatically, "The Howel can''t live without an heir. I hope you haven''t forgotten our agreement¡ªif she''s not pregnant in the next six months, you have to divorce her."


    "What if I don''t?" Evan challenges.


    "Oh?" Francis Howel laughs sharply, "Do you think you have a choice?"


    "I''ll live up to my promise after she gets pregnant," he adds, "Even if you don''t like her, you have to make her bear your children. If she doesn''t, then I''ll have to pick another wife for you."


    Evan grabs the phone¡ªthe last object left on the desk¡ªand slams it to the ground, "I hope you mean what you say. You better follow through with your promise if I get her pregnant in the next six months."


    He stalks out of the room and slams the door. Blind with rage, he bumps into Mrs. Howel who is hovering outside the door with medicine and water.


    "Evan, why are you so upset?" she asks, "Please have some water to calm down."


    Evan ignores her and walks toward the living room, leaving her to ponder what she''s just overheard. It seems that Francis has promised Evan something important to persuade him to make a baby.


    "Where did Avery and that guy go?" he asks a maid.


    "Mrs. Howel and Dr. Meyer?"


    Evan nods and the maid points at the door, "Dr. Meyer said he had an urgent call and Mrs. Howel went to see him off."


    Avery and Charles walk through the garden, past the fountain, and to the gate. There are few people at the gate, and Avery finally has the privacy to properly talk to Charles.


    "Charles, what you said earlier in the house about me being unfit for pregnancy, is that true?"


    "No," Charles stops and looks at her, "It''s a lie. But you really shouldn''t consider pregnancy now. It would be too dangerous while there''s still so much of the toxin in your system."


    Avery shakes her head, "I don''t want to consider it."


    Relieved, Charles hands her a bottle of pills, "They''re contraceptives."


    Avery quickly pockets the bottle, "Pasta next time?"


    "Sure," Charles smiles, "Go inside now. It''s windy."


    A chilly wind blows across the grounds. Charles wants to take off his coat and wrap it around her, but he can''t do something so bold at Evan Howel''s house. Instead, he has to bid her goodbye.


    Avery feels a bit chilled so she nods and wishes Charles a good night. For a moment she watches him walk away, and then she turns and walks back to the house. As she walks, she passes an ornate fountain. The fountain features a ring of angel statues playing harps, and water trickles and splashes off of their wings. Lost in thought, Avery doesn''t notice that the water splashes on her clothes.


    She wonders if Evan and his grandfather are discussing pregnancy. She knows that Francis wants heirs, but it''s unclear what Evan wants. All she knows is that she can''t get pregnant no matter what. If Evan and his grandfather have an agreement, she just needs to make it another six months. Then she can finally get her divorce.


    She''s so lost in thought, she doesn''t notice a dark figure coming to meet her.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Act as Victim

    Leonie emerges from the darkness and blocks Avery''s path back to the house. Avery frowns slightly, wondering what Leonie is up to.


    "Miss Summer, what''s the matter?" she asks.


    "How sweet of you to see Dr. Meyer off at the gate," Leonie says, "You seemed reluctant to part from him¡ªthe two of you made such a touching picture!"


    Avery crosses her arms; she refuses to tolerate Leonie''s scheming. Avery has no patience Leonie after the other woman tried to frame her for drugging the candle.


    "You eavesdropped on us?"


    "Do I need to eavesdrop? It''s obvious what''s happening: you''re both a.d.u.l.terers!" Leonie says, "Dr. Meyer came to visit you under the guise of giving medical advice to Mr. Howel, and you cooked his favorite dish for dinner. You''re both shameless¡ªconducting your affair in Evan''s own home!"


    Leonie gives Avery a smug, condescending glare.


    "Sure, whatever you think," Avery says dismissively, "Now if you''ll please excuse me."


    Avery isn''t in the mood to waste time with Leonie. She wants to try to persuade Francis Howel to expedite the divorce, and she knows that timing is everything. The news that she''s unfit for pregnancy has shocked and upset him, and she may be able to use his outrage in her favor. Avery tries to pass Leonie but the other woman blocks her path¡ªweaving left and right so Avery can''t get past her.


    "So you''re the woman Dr. Meyer was talking about," Leonie says, enjoying herself, "Is that why you saw him off¡ªafter his sad confession at dinner, you wanted to reassure him and pledge your love? What would happen if Evan knew about your a.d.u.l.terous relationship with Dr. Meyer? Do you still think he''d still take your side if he knew you were a cheater?"


    "Frankly, I don''t care," Avery says, "You can go ask him if you want to know."


    Avery smooths her windblown hair. Though Leonie is half a head shorter than her, she blocks her path with an imposing manner. Avery is unintimidated. She looks at Leonie with mild amus.e.m.e.nt, as if she finds the other woman a joke. This infuriates Leonie.


    Leonie flushes with anger, "You think I won''t tell Evan, but I will. Do you think he''ll take your side again, Avery? You think you''ve beaten me, but you don''t even know who the real competition is. Evan is deeply in love with my sister, Diana. You''re just a substitute and, to be frank, a vulgar s.e.x toy."


    Avery stares coldly at Leonie. Leonie acts like a polished upper-class woman in the company, but in private she shows her true colors. Though Leonie''s information isn''t a surprise it does make Avery uncomfortable in a way she can''t quite explain to herself.


    "So what?" Avery says lightly, "I''m still better than someone who desperately wants to be a toy but can''t even arouse Evan''s interest."


    "You little¡ª" Leonie grabs Avery''s hair in anger, "How can you act so confident and unapologetic when you''re cheating on Evan?"


    Avery slaps Leonie across the face with a swift backhand. Shocked, Leonie lets go of Avery''s hair and raises her hand to cover her face. She looks ridiculous, frozen in a pose of astonishment and self-defense. She can''t believe that Avery has just hit her.


    "In the last few days, Avery has changed dramatically," Leonie thinks, "Though she''s been bolder ever since announcing the divorce, she''s been almost fearless since this morning. Ever since Evan took her side she''s been like a woman reborn."


    In the past, Avery was too meek to defend herself against Leonie''s bullying tactics. When Leonie deliberately fell down the stairs and blamed Avery, she seemed unable to say a word in her defense. Leonie thinks about the rumors she''s heard in the last few days and Dr. Meyer''s announcement that Avery is unfit to bear children.


    "She must have some kind of disease," Leonie thinks, "The maids seem to think Avery suffers from some sort of mental illness which explains the sudden personality change. But if Avery''s mysterious disease causes infertility, Francis Howel will be livid. Avery won''t keep the title of Mrs. Howel for long if she''s barren."


    It takes a while for Leonie to tame her temper. As the second daughter in the Summers family, Leonie grew up spoiled by her maids and pampered by her parents. She''s not used to people refusing to give her what she wants, and she''s not used to being hit.


    She rants and raves, waving her hands in Avery''s face, "You! How dare you beat me?"


    As she speaks, she pushes Avery in the chest for emphasis. She pushes hard enough that Avery staggers backward toward the edge of the fountain. Avery quickly regains her footing, but from the corner of her eye, she sees human figures in the mansion''s doorway. She hesitates and then with a dramatic wave of her arms, she steps back and allows herself to fall into the fountain.


    With a loud splash, she crashes into the fountain and lands on her back. She immediately sits up, shocked by the cold water. Though the fountain is shallow and the water only comes to Avery''s chest, servants flock to the fountain to help her. They stumble over each other until a maid and a bodyguard seize her hands and pull her to her feet.


    Leonie still has a red mark on her face from where Avery slapped her. Avery knows that Leonie will try to play the victim, manipulating the story to make Avery look bad. By falling into the fountain when Leonie pushed her she''s evened the playing field.


    "Evan, Mr. Howel, Mrs. Howel, I¡ª" Leonie is eager to vent her grievances before Avery can get a word in.


    "It''s not Leonie''s fault," Avery interrupts, "I hit her first and that''s why she pushed me into the water."


    Avery''s soaked clothing clings to her body and drips water onto the ground. She maintains a neutral expression, neither embarrassed and humble nor haughty and arrogant.


    Leonie is baffled. She was surprised when Avery managed to regain her balance after she pushed her. She was even more stunned when Avery faked the fall and threw herself into the fountain, but as soon as she saw the Howels'' she understood Avery''s plan.


    "Why has this bitch just admitted she hit me?" Leonie wonders, "I thought she was going to try to blame me as the aggressor, but now she''s taken the blame. What am I supposed to say now?"


    Leonie doesn''t know what to do or how to act. Avery''s honesty has surprised her, and she''s not sure how to regain control of the situation.


    "It''s all my fault," Avery continues, "Leonie misunderstood when she saw me with Dr. Meyer. I was too inarticulate to explain myself to her, so I slapped her in a fit of rage."


    Leonie widens her eyes in surprise and shakes her head desperately. Avery has managed to bring up Dr. Meyer first, and Leonie is scared she''ll lose the chance to accuse Avery of a.d.u.l.tery.


    Evan narrows his eyes, "What did she see you doing with Dr. Meyer?"


    Avery looks at the ground and answers, "Dr. Meyer was a distinguished guest personally invited by Mr. Howel, but he had to leave suddenly. You and Mr. Howel were in the study and Mrs. Howel and Leonie were in the kitchen preparing medicine, so as a part of the Howel family, I thought it was my duty to send him off. It seemed rude to let such an important visitor leave without a proper farewell."


    She pauses and looks up from the ground, "Besides I wanted to thank him personally for being my nanny''s attending doctor. I walked him to the gate to say goodbye. Somehow Leonie got it into her head that I''m having an affair with him. Naturally, I was outraged that she''d suggest something so shameful and I slapped her. As a member of the Howel family, it personally upsets me to hear people tarnishing the family name with filthy rumors."


    Avery casually glances at Leonie. She''s decided to use Leonie''s tricks against her. Before, Leonie always played the victim, but now Avery is paying her back in kind.


    "That''s not true!" Leonie splutters, "You! You! You¡ª"


    Leonie is too furious to speak clearly, and her face is flushed a bright red. Leonie knows that the Howel family cherishes its reputation. Avery is implying that Leonie has tarnished the reputation by imagining that Avery is part of a scandalous affair.


    Avery looks at Evan calmly, "Everyone knows that I only have eyes for my husband. How could I even look at another man when Evan is so perfect? It makes no sense for me to even think about a.d.u.l.tery when I''m so happily married. I wonder, Leonie, are you questioning Evan''s charms?"


    Evan raises his eyebrows. If she''s happily married, this is the first he''s heard of it. Besides, he saw the whole process clearly from the door. Avery stumbled toward the fountain, regained her footing, and then voluntarily threw herself into the fountain the next second.


    Evan squints at Avery. He was surprised that she confessed, and he''s even more shocked that she''s flattering him, but she''s no longer the woman she once was. The new Avery refuses to suffer indignities in silence, and she has become as sharp and cunning as a fox.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Soulful Kiss

    Evan stares at her with a calculating expression as if he sees through everything she has said. She can''t tell what he plans to do about it, and she shivers.


    "How could I question Evan''s charm?" Leonie says, "I just feel sorry for him. He deserves better than to have an a.d.u.l.terous wife, and I''d hate to see him become a cuckold."


    Leonie emphasizes the word "cuckold." Everyone knows what Leonie is implying.


    "What? A cuckold?" Avery says, "That''s ridiculous! You worry too much about my relationship, Leonie."


    "That''s enough," Mr. Francis Howel says, "Dr. Meyer is my guest and my doctor and Avery''s nanny''s doctor as well. It''s only proper that Avery saw him to the door." He adds warningly, "The Summers won''t gain a good reputation by spreading false rumors about my family."


    Leonie bites her lip, ashamed and frustrated by Mr. Howel''s words. Although it was dark, she could still see the way Dr. Meyer looked at Avery and she perceived his reluctance to part from her at the gate.


    "But Mr. Howel, what if I have evidence?"


    "What''s the evidence?"


    "Dr. Meyer gave birth control pills to Avery. If he doesn''t have a special affection for her, why would he risk prescribing the pills for her? Everyone knows that no one dares to prescribe unauthorized medicine for the Howel family. I suspect he gave her birth control pills because he can''t stand the thought of her having Evan''s baby."


    Avery''s heart misses a beat. It''s true that no doctor would dare to prescribe unauthorized medicine to the Howel family, especially not birth control pills. It will not look good for her and Charles if the pills are found out.


    She''s wearing a royal blue outfit styled like pajamas. The pills Charles gave her are in the pocket, and she knows she''ll be in huge trouble if they''re found.


    "Are you too ashamed to hand over the pills?" Leonie glances proudly at Avery and stares meaningfully at the pocket of her pajama top.


    "What if there aren''t any pills?" Avery bluffs.


    "No pills? I saw you put them in the pocket of your pajama top. If there aren''t any pills, I''ll apologize to you," Leonie says confidently, "Mrs. Howel, please ask the maids to frisk her. The pills must be in her pocket."


    "You want to have me frisked like a common criminal? If I don''t have any pills, how can a simple apology possibly be enough?"


    "What else do you want?"


    "I want you to post an apology on Facebook, and I want you to explain what really happened the night you fell down the stairs. I want you to tell everyone that I had nothing to do with ruining your dress and that I certainly didn''t push you down the stairs. Still, want to frisk me?"


    Leonie hesitates for a moment, "You want me to lie on Facebook?"


    "You know best whether it''s a lie or not; you know best what really happened that night," Avery says.


    Not long ago, Leonie blamed the fall on her and even posted to Facebook about Avery''s alleged attack. Though people were afraid to talk openly about Leonie''s post, they privately said that Avery was a scheming and conniving woman who must have won Evan through her trickery. Mrs. Florence Howel was especially incensed by the rumors and used them to fuel her hatred of Avery. Avery''s family suffered social ostracism and forbade Avery from returning home.


    "If you don''t agree to my terms, I won''t agree to be frisked," Avery says, "After all how can you ask someone with the Howel name to accept being frisked so casually?"


    Avery''s clothes are still soaking, and the wind makes her shiver. "It''s windy outside, and I''m cold," she says, "If you won''t agree to my terms I''d like to go inside."


    "Mrs. Howel, look at her rudeness. She wants to leave without making things clear for Mr. Howel and Evan. She''s really showing her disrespect."


    Avery casts a cold look at Leonie and turns to walk toward the house. Suddenly a warm hand seizes her wrist. She raises her eyes and meets Evan''s gaze, "Oh, does my husband want to frisk me personally?"


    Once upon a time, Leonie could blame Avery for anything she fancied, and Evan remained unconcerned. He turned a blind eye and let his grandmother punish her at will. One time, Mrs. Howel ordered the maids to lock Avery in a dark room without food for three whole days.


    Avery wonders if she''ll be locked in a small dark room again. The sudden memory of her time in the room chills her, and she begins to feel terrified as if she''s actually back in the room. Even though she has suffered significant memory loss, her time in the darkroom was far too traumatizing to ever forget.


    She takes Evan''s fingers off her wrist. She expects retaliation but feels sudden warmth as he dr.a.p.es a coat around her shoulders. She inhales deeply¡ªthe wool smells like Evan and vanilla.


    "Careful Avery, you still haven''t recovered from your sickness," he turns to Leonie, "An outsider has no right to judge our private family matters."


    He looks at Avery with a sudden depth and gently takes her chin in his hands, "You just said you''re happily married, but how can you prove it?"


    Although Avery detests him with every fiber of her being, she can''t deny that she''s captivated by him.


    "Is he trying to help me again?" she wonders, "How odd!"


    Then she realizes he''s just trying to prove a point to his grandfather. Still, it''ll be easy to pretend she''s happily married. Avery places her hand over his, c.o.c.ks her eyebrows, raises herself on her tiptoes, and kisses him on the lips. Evan freezes caught off guard.


    Leonie stares at Evan and Avery in disbelief. Unconsciously, she clenches her hands into fists and grits her teeth.


    The servants gasp. "Mrs. Howel is kissing Mr. Howel in public!" they think, "How strange that Mr. Howel doesn''t push her away¡ªeveryone knows he''s repulsed by her! Ahh, he''s so generous, he''s trying to avoid wounding her pride in public! Wait¡ªis he actually kissing her back?" They make meaningful eye contact with each other.


    Avery intended to give Evan a superficial kiss. After recovering from his initial shock, Evan deepens the kiss. He wraps his arms around her waist and pulled her body against his as if he wants to pull her inside his body. Unconsciously, she puts her arms around his neck. Evan''s coat falls from her shoulders, gently fanning the leaves on the ground.


    They kiss soulfully as if no one else is present. The air around them seems charged.


    "That''s enough," Francis Howel says, "Don''t make a fool of yourself in public. Go back to your room."


    Francis Howel is a conservative man. He is blushing and standing with his back to the couple, his arms folded across his chest.


    "Wait!" Leonie clutches her skirt tightly, "I agree to Avery''s terms."


    Leonie looks at Avery with a stubborn expression, "If you''re willing to be frisked and if they''re not birth control pills, I will apologize to you on Facebook and explain what happened on the stairs."


    Avery leans into Evan''s body, her arms still hanging from his neck, and looks at Leonie with an enchanting smile, "Sorry, I''m not interested in that anymore."


    Leonie blushes with anger and gnashes her teeth, "Why, do you feel guilty?"


    Avery shrugs, "I don''t know why you''re so determined to make this a big deal. I said I have no interest."


    "You are definitely afraid of being found out!" Leonie seethes.


    "Whatever you want to think," Avery replies.


    Avery let go of Evan and turns around to go back to the house as if she''s completely unconcerned. Evan seizes her arm again. She looks at the hand on her arm and doubtfully locks eyes with Evan.


    She tried to bluff her way out of the search by making a bet with Leonie. She didn''t think Leonie would ever agree to her terms, but if anyone really frisks her she''s at a huge disadvantage. After all, the pills are in her pocket.


    "Let her frisk you," Evan commands.


    Avery frowns with displeasure and stares at Evan without speaking. She still feels unsteady from the kiss.


    "What if I say no?" she challenges, "Are you determined to frisk me anyway?"


    As she speaks, she tries to pull her arm away, but Evan intensifies the strength of his grasp as if he''s afraid she''ll run away.


    "Yes," he answers.


    Avery freezes.


    "He''s kicked me when I''m down too many times," she thinks, "How stupid of me to believe that he would actually help me this time. Even stupider to let myself enjoy the kiss."


    His word hits her like ice, chilling her to the bone. Leonie, by contrast, is emboldened by Evan''s decision. She trots forward and dips her hand into Avery''s pocket without waiting for her consent.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Asking the Truth

    With Evan''s support, Leonie doesn''t need Avery''s consent. She has full confidence she''ll find the pills¡ªshe saw Avery put them in her pocket. She''s eager to humiliate Avery and take revenge.


    Leonie feels the warmth of Avery''s skin through her pocket. The smooth silk of the pajamas is wet and cold against her fingers, but Leonie doesn''t feel the hard bump of the pill bottle. She looks at the pocket; it''s lying flat against Avery''s body, but the pills should be causing a visible lump. Leonie is confused and checks again, but she finds nothing.


    "How is this possible? I clearly saw Avery put the pills in this pocket," Leonie thinks, "Did I see wrong?"


    Determined, Leonie reaches for the other pocket but finds nothing; she''s starting to feel fl.u.s.tered.


    "That''s impossible!" she exclaims, "I saw her take the pills!"


    Avery quietly exhales with relief. She has no idea where the pills might have gone. She looks at the man who is still holding her hand tightly, but his face reveals nothing.


    Evan turns to Leonie, "I want to see your apology on Facebook by tomorrow."


    "Evan, I saw Dr. Meyer give her birth control pills, and I saw her put them in her pocket. I know they''re there! Perhaps she''s hidden them somewhere else!"


    Leonie reaches for Avery''s collar with the intention to search inside her clothes. Evan''s face darkens and he turns around, blocking Leonie with his back. He embraces Avery, shielding her with his body.


    "That''s enough!" he growls, "Go back to your room if you don''t want to be completely disgraced."


    Startled by his tone, Leonie runs back to the house with her head lowered and eyes red.


    "No one is allowed to talk about what has happened here in private, or to speak to the press," Mr. Francis Howel warns the servants before returning to the house Mrs. Florence Howel.


    The servants shuffle away in silence, and the garden becomes quieter. Avery can hear the splashing of the nearby fountain and the sound of a heartbeat. Her face is pressed against Evan''s chest, and through his shirt, she can hear his rapid and powerful heartbeats. It sounds like his heart might jump out of his chest.


    He didn''t kick her when she was down. Instead, he helped her. The pills were definitely in her pocket, and she wonders if he took them as he kissed her. The speculation makes her heart beat faster.


    But why did he help her? Usually, he''s content to make her look bad in front of his grandfather. Usually, he wants Francis Howel to know how ridiculous it was to pick Avery to be his wife. Does he have some hidden new motivation?


    Though Avery still wears sodden clothes, Evan embraces her tightly. He has never held a woman so close before and doesn''t want to let her go. The water from her clothes seeps onto him, but he doesn''t care that he''s getting wet.


    As he holds her, he thinks. He wonders what means she used to get birth control pills without his knowledge, and he''s unable to restrain his desperate anger. He''s furious that Charles gave her the pills. Does she see the way Charles looks at her¡ªas if he wants her for his own?


    "There better be nothing between them," Evan thinks, "Otherwise I have no idea what I''ll do to them."


    He feels himself losing control. He''s now gripping her so tightly she seems to be struggling to breathe, but he doesn''t want to loosen his hold on her. The seductive fragrance of her hair does nothing to appease his anger.


    He lowers his head and asks her frostily, "Did he touch you? Is that why he brought you pills¡ªto cover up your indiscretions?"


    Her behavior in the last few days has made it clear that she''s no longer deeply attached to him.


    "The fastest way to forget someone is to love another person," he thinks, "And the fastest way for a woman to fall in love with a man is to make love with him. So did she and Charles make love?"


    Sensing his anger, Avery realizes that even though he doesn''t love her, the thought of her having an affair is intolerable to him.


    She smiles fearlessly and says, "It seems you''ve been getting quite angry recently. But I told you I would continue to cheat on you if you don''t divorce me."


    She tugs on his shirt to try to create distance between their bodies, and says archly, "It seems that you''re especially bothered by my affair with Charles."


    Her words provoke a raging fury. Evan recalls all the ways she''s disregarded his feelings and tried to humiliate him. He never thought he''d be vulnerable to a woman, but she''s wounded his pride.


    Realizing she''s gone too far, Avery begins to back away from Evan. She can tell he''s furious, and she''s scared of his wrath.


    "Clearly I''m not good enough for you," she says, "So it''s better to¡ª"


    "Get divorced?" Evan growls.


    "Yes," she answers nervously.


    Avery continues to retreat, but Evan matches her every step, backing her into the front door.


    "Why do you insist on telling these lies? Do you really believe they''ll persuade me to divorce you?" he asks.


    Avery raises her eyebrows, refusing to give a definite answer. Evan continues, "In the last few days, you''ve hardly been out of my sight for more than twenty minutes. Do you really expect me to believe that Charles can satisfy you in such a short time?"


    "Not all women like virile men or want to make love for hours on end," Avery replies, "I prefer the way Charles does it, and I prefer his equipment, too."


    Slowly, Evan grabs her top and begins to undo the buttons. She watches his hands in a panic and tries to cover her chest.


    "What are you going to do?" she asks.


    "I''m going to make you tell the truth," he whispers.


    She tries to push him away, but Evan leans in even closer, "You know I have many ways to make you tell the truth."


    Avery pinches her lips together tightly. She didn''t expect Evan to catch onto her lie so quickly, but she knows that he doesn''t make empty threats. She forces herself to calmly take her hands off her chest, "Evan, what kind of man uses force on his wife like this?"


    "You''ll know exactly what kind soon enough!"


    His calm and steady manner makes her shudder, and she worries that he''s going to see right through her. Suddenly he grabs her by the waist and carries her into the house. He kicks the bedroom door open, enters the bathroom, and drops her into the full bathtub.


    "Evan!" she splutters.


    Warm water soaks through her already wet pajamas. She accidentally swallows some and begins to choke and cough before trying to climb out of the slippery tub. Evan reaches for the shower knob and hot water spouts from the shower and pours over their heads.


    Avery tries to escape but slips on the smooth porcelain. A strong and powerful arm grabs her waist and steadies her. He pulls her into his arms as if she weighs nothing.


    "Let me go!"


    She wants to push him away, but he''s gripping her so hard she can''t free herself. He lowers his head, and his hot breath brushes against her ear.


    "Cold?" he whispers, "You want me to warm your body with mine? I won''t stop until every part is burning. How does that sound?"


    Avery shivers. She isn''t sure if it''s his breath on her ear or his words, but she''s convinced he means business and she''s scared. He''s reminding her that he will force her to succ.u.mb to him no matter how she tries to object.


    He nips her earlobe, "Are you willing to tell the truth now?"


    Her legs weaken as his lips tease her, and her thoughts begin to muddle. She digs her fingernails into her palms to steady herself.


    She can''t ever let him touch her again. If he touches her she might succ.u.mb, and if she succ.u.mbs without the pills, she''ll get pregnant one way or another. If she''s pregnant with his child and heir, it will be even more difficult for her to leave the Howel family. She has to persist for another half a year. If she can avoid pregnancy for six months, Evan''s grandfather will force the divorce.


    She has always been pragmatic, and she knows she''s at a disadvantage if she continues to insist on her lie. She presses her head against his chest and whispers, "Nothing happened between Charles and me."

 Chapter 28 - 28: Asking the Truth

    Evan smiles with satisfaction and releases her ear. Hearing that there''s nothing between her and Charles has instantly improved his mood. He strokes her earlobe with his fingers, satisfied that he''s found a new and effective way of making her tell the truth.


    It turns out her ears are incredibly sensitive, and he feels as if he''s just discovered a valuable secret. As he kneads her earlobe, he watches her face flush a gorgeous color. She probably has no idea how enticing she looks. Her tempting rosy complexion makes him almost erect, and his lips feel dry.


    He regrets that he spent the last three and a half years thinking of her as a reproductive tool forced on him by his grandfather. He was so rebellious that he refused to touch or even look at her. Throughout that time she was as meek and docile as a sheep and he barely took note of her existence.


    Then a few nights ago she stood barefoot on the dining table and defiantly demanded a divorce. She was like a small female leopard exposing sharp claws for the first time, captivating him. From that moment, he found himself overwhelmed by the urge to touch and hold her.


    As he gazes at her flushed face, he reminds himself that she''s still sick. He''s afraid that if he doesn''t let her go soon, he''ll be unable to stop himself from having s.e.x with her. He worries that he''ll hurt her, and it''s the first time that he''s been concerned about the feelings of a woman.


    The warm water steams as it pours over their heads and catches the light like luminous diamonds. Avery pushes him away and says in a harsh tone, "Go away! I''ll shower myself."


    Evan doesn''t object. He releases her and grabs a towel, rubbing his hair dry as he leaves the bathroom. Avery doesn''t know if it''s because she''s still ill or if it''s because she''s in a confined space, but she feels suffocated and claustrophobic. Her discomfort eases as Evan leaves.


    She quickly strips off her clothes and lowers herself into the tub. As the warm water enwraps her frozen body she utters an indescribable sigh of relief.


    In the other room, Evan wraps himself in a robe and heads to the study. Robert follows him, carrying a small plastic bag which he puts on the desk.


    "Mr. Howel, Dr. Walter said this is for you."


    Evan glances at the bag. It contains a small box labeled "folic acid." Dr. Walter has prescribed the supplement to help Avery prepare for pregnancy. Suddenly recalling medicine, Evan takes a small brown bottle from his pocket and pinches it between his fingers. He can faintly see a special mark used by the Meyer family on the brown glass.


    "Is Dr. Walter still here?" he asks.


    "He left just now. Shall I get him to come back?"


    Evan nods and Robert runs from the room to chase down Dr. Walter. Upon entering the study, he sees Evan is staring at a delicate glass bottle which looks different from the average pill bottle. Though the glass is tinted it becomes transparent and clear under the light as if it were a work of art.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Howel?" Dr. Walter asks.


    "Contact the director of St. Meyer Hospital to arrange for a medical examination for Avery tomorrow."


    Dr. Walter hesitates. He knows that Charles came to the manor in the evening, and he knows that Charles is the reason St. Meyer Hospital has become so popular. If the celebrities and nobility in the city want to make an appointment with him, they typically have to wait for a long time.


    In the evening, Charles personally examined Avery and said that she was too weak to get pregnant and needs to be nursed with great care for three to six months. Charles''s diagnosis sounds exhaustive and accurate, but now Evan Howel wants to go around him and ask his father to reexamine her.


    "Does he doubt Charles'' diagnosis?" Dr. Walter wonders.


    Evan''s demands create a rather subtle problem. If Charles'' diagnosis is right, everyone will take it for granted because he''s a well-respected doctor. Evan''s request to have Avery re-examined will make the Howel family appear ungrateful. However, if Charles made a mistake, his reputation will suffer and St. Meyer hospital will lose many of its devoted upper-class clients.


    Dr. Walter raises his eyes in time to see Evan open the brown bottle and pour its contents into the empty trash can. Then he pours half of the folic acid pills into the brown bottle.


    "What is he doing?" Dr. Walter wonders.


    Though Dr. Walter is concerned as a medical professional, he doesn''t dare to voice his concerns to Evan. Evan seems to remember something and plucks a pill from the trash can. He rolls it in his palm before handing it to Dr. Walter.


    "Have this tested," he orders, "I want to know exactly what it is within three days."


    Dr. Walter carefully wraps the pill in tissue and leaves the room after a curt nod to Evan. Evan puts the brown bottle back into his pocket, grabs the remaining folic acid, and returns to the bedroom. Still warm from her bath, Avery lies half-reclined in the bed.


    A maid stands by the bedside and presents medicine and water on a tray. Avery frowns slightly, takes the medicine hurriedly, and finally drinks sweetened water to wash away the medicine''s bitter taste.


    Evan watches her and then throws a bag to her, "Take this."


    The small bag lands on the quilt and a white medicine bottle roll out. Avery examines the bottle and frowns upon discovering that it''s folic acid.


    "Dr. Meyer said that I''m too weak to get pregnant right now," she says.


    "You''re supposed to start taking folic acid three months before conception," he replies.


    Avery''s heart misses a beat. Ignoring the fact that she''s not currently fit for pregnancy, she is alarmed by Evan''s single-mindedness. She thought the pregnancy was just a ruse to distract the press, but he seems very serious about it now.


    "You know I don''t want to have a baby," she says.


    "You have no choice."


    "But you do. There are lots of women who want to be Mrs. Howel and they''d all be willing to have a baby for you. Why must it be me?"


    "Because you already are Mrs. Howel and this is your responsibility."


    "Mrs. Howel is nothing but a machine for reproduction," she sneers, "Why don''t you pick someone who can have a baby for you now?


    "Don''t challenge my patience," he warns, "And keep tomorrow afternoon free¡ª I''m having someone take you to the hospital."


    "The hospital?"


    "Do you think I really believe Charles'' bullshit?" he looks at her defiantly, "I''m having Charles'' father reexamine you. He''s the director of the hospital after all."


    "Since you don''t trust Dr. Meyer, I suggest you find a new hospital."


    Evan speaks to the maids without looking at them, "Get another glass of water for Mrs. Howel. Do I need to explain everything to you?" The maids retreat in a fright one after another.


    Evan casually puts the medicine bottle in his pocket into the drawer of the bedside table.


    "The St. Meyer Hospital has the most advanced medical equipment but no skilled staff," he says.


    Avery quietly clenches the quilt. She knows that weakness has nothing to do with Charles'' diagnosis; he said she''s unsuited for pregnancy because of the newly developed toxin in her blood. She knows that no one besides Charles is skilled enough to find the toxin. To any other doctor, it will look like Charles has misdiagnosed her. She doesn''t want Charles to get into trouble after he''s gone to such great lengths to help her, and she''s worried about his reputation and his career.


    "I absolutely can''t go to that medical examination!" Avery thinks.


    As she thinks she watches Evan, and she recognizes the medicine bottle he put into the drawer.


    "So he did take the pills away from me when he kissed me!" she thinks.


    Pretending that she didn''t see him move the brown bottle, Avery opens the folic acid takes a pill. She swallows it and the maid hands her water before retreating from the room. Evan lifts a corner of the quilt. As he slides into the bed, the mattress sinks and her heart sinks with it; they''ve never slept in the same bed before.


    The taste of the medicine gradually fades and the air is full of his smell. She c.o.c.ks her head to the side and finds that he is sitting with his back against the headboard and looking at her like a strange pet.


    "Are you going to sleep sitting down? Your habits are very odd," she says, "But I have odder habits which may affect your sleep quality."


    "For example?"


    Evan''s fingers are already entwined her hair. He seems increasingly fascinated by playing with her hair and earlobe. Resisting the urge to beat his hand away, she says, "I grind my teeth, snort, talk, and even sleepwalk at night."

 Chapter 29 - 29: Declined

    Evan stares at her with a look of deep significance and casually says, "I don''t mind."


    He gently tugs her hair, forcing her to lean down close to him. He grasps her waist with his other hand and holds her tightly. As she struggles to get away from him, he holds her more firmly against the body.


    "Stop moving unless you want to cause problems for yourself," he commands, then his voice turns rougher, "Or maybe you''re eager for me to put a baby in you."


    She can feel his growing excitement, "You''re too sensitive, Mr. Howel¡ªit takes next to nothing to get you in the mood."


    "This is because of you."


    He means what he says. Avery alone has the ability to get him to get hard. He bites her earlobe vaguely and watches her hide her face against his chest, smelling the scent of her hair with satisfaction.


    "Pervert," she murmurs.


    She feels too feeble to struggle again and begins to fall asleep in his arms. She sleeps through the night, warm and peaceful against his body.


    In the morning, Evan slips out of bed and heads to the dressing room. Under the Swarovski crystal chandelier, a row of limited-edition watches shines in a glass cabinet. Evan takes glances at them, selects a vintage Patek Philippe watch and puts it on his wrist. Robert opens the necktie cabinet to let his boss choose.


    "Give me my phone," Evan commands.


    He stands in front of the full-length mirror, clasping the wristwatch. Robert hurriedly hands over the phone, but Evan doesn''t take it or look at it.


    "Check Facebook," he orders coldly.


    Evan only has a few friends. He guards his privacy carefully and has no interest in the petty stories and silly photos people post. Besides, people as powerful as they have better things to do than check Facebook.


    Robert catches on quickly to Evan''s true intentions.


    "You haven''t added Avery yet. Do you want to add her? Her profile is only visible to her friends on Facebook."


    "Yes, but I''m going to do it from the company account."


    Evan takes his phone, unlocks the screen and quickly finds Avery''s account. After waiting for a few minutes, his face darkens, "Why is there no reply?"


    Robert thinks Mr. Howel is asking him and explains quickly, "Maybe Avery is still sleeping."


    Evan squints his eyes and remembers holding her in his arms all night. Her hair was entwined around his fingers, giving off a faint and captivating fragrance. He found it difficult to sleep.


    When he got up he moved carefully to avoid waking her, and he told the servant to let her sleep until she woke up naturally.


    Hours later, he is sitting at his desk at work when Robert enters.


    "Mr. Howel, Miss Summer made a post on Facebook."


    Robert hands him a phone and Evan glances at the screen and reads, "It''s all my fault. I accidentally ruined the dress at the charity dinner, and I tripped down the stairs by myself. I never should have framed you. I''m sorry to Avery Peters"


    Though the post is only a few minutes old, there are dozens of comments. Uninterested in reading the comments, Evan deletes Leonie from his friend list and looks at his private phone.


    "Is she still sleeping?" he asks.


    Robert enters something on his phone and waits for a reply. His phone rings and he answers, "The maid said she just woke up and took her medicine. Now she''s checking her phone."


    "Checking her phone?"


    "Yes. The maid says Mrs. Howel is checking her email and the news. She probably hasn''t seen Miss Summer''s post on Facebook yet."


    Evan''s phone beeps and his ferocious eyes suddenly brighten. She must have seen his friend request and accepted it. He checks his phone to find that she has declined his request and his eyes darken.


    "Declined? How dare she decline me?" he thinks.


    He clasps the phone so tightly his knuckles go white. He sends another friend request from the company and follows it with a private message including his name. Avery replies quickly, "I don''t know you!"


    Evan slams the phone down onto the table, startling Robert.


    "Mr. Howel has on his phone this morning more often than he has in the past month!" Robert thinks, "When he had breakfast, he stared at the phone screen as if it were an enemy. He checked the phone throughout the entire ride to work. Even as he was answering the public phone, he was looking at his private phone. All morning he''s been distracted from work by his phone."


    Robert wonders why his boss is behaving so strangely. "Maybe he''s waiting for some important phone call or has some sort of urgent matter to attend to," Robert speculates.


    Evan frowns severely and responds to Avery''s message, "It''s your husband."


    Avery''s response is quick, "Screw you!"


    He throws the phone to Robert, "Find a way to add her. Otherwise, acquire the app somehow."


    "Add who?"


    "Who else would I want to add?" he asks and a blaze of anger flashes across his face. He has thousands of pending friend requests and ignores them all. He''s never been rejected like this before.


    Robert takes the phone and runs to the company''s IT department. By the time he reaches the department he''s gasping for breath. The manager of the IT department takes the phone with trembling hands and Robert explains Evan''s request. He''s astonished that anyone would dare to decline Mr. Howel''s friend request, let alone his wife.


    The head of the IT department knows that Evan''s rage is serious. If his team fails, they may all be fired. He asks two of his best programmers to try to hack Avery''s account and accept Evan''s request.


    Back at the Howel manor, Avery takes her medicine and reaches for a piece of cheese offered to her by one of the maids. Right before she pops it into her mouth, she suddenly drops it back onto the plate.


    "Mrs. Howel, is the food not to your taste?" the maid asks worriedly.


    The maid holds the tray and watches her mistress carefully. Recently, Mrs. Howel''s behavior has been unpredictable and it''s making the servants uncomfortable.


    For the past few days, Avery has insisted on cooking for herself. The maid knows that wealthy people often decide to cook on a sudden impulse but usually they give up after one or two tries. Mrs. Howel has now cooked several meals and is refusing to touch her favorite cheese.


    Avery lifts up the quilt to get up, slips her small feet into her slippers, and walks to the French windows. She looks out the window: bodyguards surround the perimeter of the manor. Every five minutes they exchange places with each other.


    "Mrs. Howel?" the maid prompts.


    Avery stretches, "Do we have eggs in the kitchen? I want to have a quiche today."


    "Yes, I''ll tell the cook to make you one," the maid says brightly.


    "Did I say the cook should make it?"


    "No," the maid stares at her feet, dejectedly.


    "I''ll make it myself. If Mr. Howel asks what I''m doing, tell him that I''m making quiche for him."


    "I''m sure Mr. Howel will appreciate your consideration," the maid says.


    Avery smiles shrewdly and takes her phone from the bed. The screen shows that she has a new Facebook notification: it''s Leonie''s apology. There are hundreds of comments below the post from Leonie''s celebrity friends.


    "OMG, what is Leonie talking about? How can she apologize to a scheming little bitch?" writes one commenter.


    "Leonie''s account must have been hacked by this bitch," writes another, "Damn, how can she be so cheeky? She''s shameless even when she tries to fix her image."


    "Maybe she has some sort of dirt on Leonie," writes another, "Leonie must have been threatened."


    All of the comments have the same incredulous tone; no one believes that Avery is innocent.


    Avery heads downstairs to the kitchen. She doesn''t care what people believe, nor does she want to explain herself to anyone. She wanted to make Leonie apologize as a power play; she doesn''t care what people actually think or say about her.


    "How petty they all are!" she thinks, "They claim to care about Leonie, but they''re just hungry for more gossip."


    Avery starts to close the app, but her phone beeps with new notification and a message appear on her screen: "You and Evan Howel are now friends on Facebook."


    She stops suddenly and the maid following her stops too.


    "What does this mean?" Avery thinks, "I''ve declined him many times."

 Chapter 30 - 30: Deleted Photos

    "It looks like Mr. Howel can do whatever he wants," Avery says to herself with a sneer.


    When Avery received the friend request she was confused by the profile picture. Instead of Evan or the company, the picture shows a distant girlish figure in pink. The girl stands under a big, weeping cherry tree and the wind swirls her skirt like the pink petals in the air. Avery was surprised that this feminine profile picture belongs to her overbearing husband.


    Avery studies the picture more closely and she can''t shake the feeling that both the figure and the scene are familiar. She squints at the photo, but she can''t make out any helpful details. The toxin in her body has erased almost all of her memories from her life before Evan. Based on the size of the girl and the dress she wears, Avery guesses that she''s about ten years old.


    "Why does it feel familiar?" she thinks, "Is the girl Leonie Summers?"


    As she stands at the door of the kitchen staring at her phone, the maid doesn''t know whether she should pass Avery or wait for her. In a low voice she interrupts Avery''s reflection, "Mrs. Howel, I will go ahead and request that the cooks prepare the kitchen for you."


    Avery absently nodded her agreement without removing her eyes from the screen of her phone.


    "Who is it?" she wonders.


    Thinking too much about things she can''t remember makes her head in pain. She rubbed her temples and decides to delete Evan from her friend list. To her surprise, she''s unable to remove him. She taps the screen over and over, but nothing happens.


    "Is there something wrong with the app?" she wonders, "Or has Evan somehow meddled with my account?"


    The more she thinks about it, the more certain she becomes that Evan has hacked her account. He''s forced her to accept his friend request and now found a way to prevent her from deleting him.


    "What an asshole!" she says aloud.


    Avery idly leans against the doorframe and her long, slightly tangled hair falls her back. Unconsciously, she bites her lower lip with fury and faint teeth marks appear on her rosy lips.


    She looks at the profile and finds nothing to reveal the girl in the photo''s identity. Thinking about the mystery photo reminds her of her profile, and she quickly navigates to her profile page. There are dozens of candid photos of Evan. In these photos, Evan is eating, frowning, staring, and sleeping.


    Avery remembers that she was obsessed with her husband in the early days of their marriage. She often took secret photos of him to look at by herself; she even snuck into his bedroom while he was sleeping to take the illicit photos. She scrolls through the pictures one by one and feels the shame rising in her throat.


    "So this is how I saw him back then," she thinks.


    The photos capture the moments in which she found him most handsome or charming, but when she looks at them now she can''t see beyond his pride and arrogance. She deletes them one by one.


    She doesn''t want Evan to see how obsessed she was, and she''s scared of his rage if he sees the photos. She took all of the photos secretly as Evan hates being photographed, and she posted them without his knowledge or permission. She recalls that a journalist once took photos of him secretly and was beaten mercilessly by a group of Evan''s security guards.


    At the Howel Group, Evan leans back in his black leather chair. He holds his cellphone in his hand and watches as every photo of him disappears from Avery''s profile.


    He had never thought to look at Avery''s profile before and seeing so many photos of himself filled him with a strange and insuppressible happiness. Though her previous infatuation used to annoy him, he''s recently realized that he cares what she thinks about him. The candid photos on her profile reassured him that in spite of her recent ferociousness, she still has a soft spot for him. Then the photos disappear.


    "What''s wrong with these photos?" Evan asks.


    "It looks like Mrs. Howel took secret photos of you," Robert stutters, "It was very audacious of her, but I urge you to show her some mercy. You were quite severe with that journalist, and I think such cruelty may be damaging to your marriage."


    "Did I ask for your advice?" Evan growls, "I just want to know why the photos have disappeared."


    Robert swallows nervously. He looks at the screen again and clears his throat, "Umm, the photos may have been deleted."


    "Do you mean that she deleted my photos?"


    Evan slams the phone onto the table, almost cracking the screen.


    "Maybe the IT team unintentionally deleted them when they added you to Mrs. Howel''s friend list," Robert suggests, trying to protect Avery.


    "Hmm, look into it," Evan commands, "If this is IT''s fault, I want you to fire the person responsible and the head of the department."


    "Got it," Robert nods.


    "Wait a minute."


    Robert freezes on the spot.


    "The shadow of a shadow¡ªthe media likes that," Evan says cryptically, "One of Avery''s most important responsibilities is protecting the reputation of the Howel family. You know what to do about that."


    Robert nods again.


    Back at the Howel house, Avery stands at the kitchen counter, illuminated by the light above the stove. Her hair is curled slightly from the heat, and she has it tucked behind her ears. With her head bent, she beats the eggs in a large bowl.


    The cooks watch her from across the room amazed and confused. Although this is the first time that Mrs. Howel has tried to make a quiche, it seems she has a talent for cooking. She makes the dough as if she''s a professional; crimping and pleating the crust as if the breakfast is a work of art. She chops the filling like a professional chef¡ªeach vegetable is evenly diced. She has refused their help, so they stand aside and watch her.


    "Mrs. Howel, you are very ingenious," the cooks say, "The quiches you made are excellent."


    "Bring me a container," Avery demands.


    She wants to store the extra quiche in the refrigerator. The cooks bring a glass container, and Avery stores the extra food. Though the quiches are finished, a lot of extra filling remains and piles of vegetables and seafood sit on the counters.


    "Mrs. Howel, there''s a lot of leftover crabs," one cook observes.


    "Store them," Avery says calmly.


    The cooks sigh. Avery steamed way too much crab, and Mr. Howel doesn''t particularly like it. It will probably go to waste.


    Avery finishes with the quiches and dusts the flour from her hands. She exits the kitchen and sees Robert Tinder approaching her.


    "Mrs. Howel," he greets her.


    "What''s wrong?" Avery asks, subconsciously checking behind him to see if Lance is there. He''s not.


    "The IT Department found that your Facebook photos have been deleted, and they''re concerned that your account may have been hacked. I''m here to take your phone back to the IT department so they can make sure no other information has been compromised."


    "There''s no need for that," Avery says cooly, "I deleted the photos."


    Robert is at a loss for words. He followed up with the IT Department, but they denied any knowledge of deleting the photos. He decided to return to the house to check the phone and see if the photos could be recovered. He''s surprised that Avery is admitting to deleting the photos.


    "If Mr. Howel knows¡ª" he says.


    "What?" Avery asks, "I can''t delete several photos? I thought Evan would prefer that I protect is privacy."


    "It wasn''t several photos," Robert says, "It was 72."


    Avery rolls her eyes. The situation seems completely absurd to her.


    "Well aren''t you good at math," she snaps.


    Robert smiles awkwardly, "Mr. Howel would like you to re-upload the photos."


    "That''s impossible: I''ve completely deleted all of them," Avery says, "Moreover, I''m ashamed of them and don''t want them on my profile."


    Robert is confused.


    "Is Mr. Howel ugly?" he thinks, "Many people consider him one of the most handsome men in the city. Fortunately, he isn''t here to hear Avery speak that way or he''d fly into a rage."


    "Anyway, I don''t have many friends on Facebook so it doesn''t matter what I post," Avery says.


    "You''re right, but the media is everywhere and they like to make up stories," Robert said, "People often speculate that you don''t get along well with Mr. Howel, and they''ll surely start unpleasant rumors if they see you''ve deleted all pictures of him."


    "I don''t get along well with Mr. Howel," Avery says, "If there''s any doubt about that, you can remind Mr. Howel that there''s no need to focus on one fish when there are many others in the sea. Furthermore, the photos have been permanently deleted, and it''d be impossible for me to upload them even if I wanted to."


    Avery tries to leave but Robert blocks her path.


    "You can take new photos and upload them," Robert suggests.


    "I have no time for that," Avery says, brushing past him.


    Robert follows her, "Please Mrs. Howel, give me your phone, and I will help you recover the photos."


    "Why would I do that?" Avery turns around and stares at him.


    Robert feels the nervous sweat beading on his forehead.


    "Once upon a time, Mrs. Howel must have considered these photos precious treasures¡ªshe went to such great lengths to get them," he thinks, "If she still felt that way, she wouldn''t have deleted them. Or if she had, she''d been filled with remorse and eager to accept his help. When did she become so difficult?"


    "Mr. Howel asked me to recover the photos," Robert says.


    "Well that''s too bad," Avery responds, "I refuse."


    Robert Tinder clears his throat awkwardly, "Well then, there''s nothing I can do but apologize to you."


    He grabs her phone from her hands and puts it in his pocket.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Private Thing

    Avery is shocked, though it''s only fitting that a man like Evan would have such forceful and rude servants.


    "I am so sorry," Robert apologizes, "Mr. Howel asked me to recover the photos. After recovering them, I''ll have the phone sent back to you."


    "What a thief!" Avery tries to keep the anger from her voice, "I want you to return the phone to me now."


    "I can''t do that, Mrs. Howel. But don''t worry, except for the photos, only Mr. Howel will have access to the information on your phone. "


    Like pouring fuel on a fire, Robert''s words only further anger Avery.


    "Why not directly tell me that Evan will see every private thing on my phone?" she thinks.


    "I want to see Evan," she demands.


    She knows that Robert is just following Evan''s orders; it''s useless to argue with him.


    "Mr. Howel anticipated that," he says, "In fact, he has already sent a car and it''s waiting at the door. It will take you to the Howel Group and the two of you will have lunch. Later in the afternoon, you will attend your physical examination."


    "He wants to have lunch together?" Avery asks incredulously.


    She has no desire to have lunch with him. She just wants to get her phone back. She imagines that lunch and the car are meant to distract her so she can''t find a way to escape from the examination later in the afternoon. She feels the muscles in her back tighten as soon as she thinks about the physical examination.


    "I''ll go change my clothes first," she says stalling for time.


    Robert Tinder and the maid exchange a glance, remembering how Avery escaped from her room before. The maid follows Avery under the guise of helping her change, and two bodyguards stand in the front of the dressing room doors. Evan has already ordered Robert to ensure that multiple servants keep an eye on Avery at all times. There''s no room for error before the afternoon''s examination.


    Avery chooses casual clothes. Nonchalantly she walks to the jewelry cabinet and pretends to look at the pieces. Then she pushes the stained glass window open and looks out at the grounds. The bodyguards remain steadfast in their positions along the perimeter¡ªit''s impossible to escape. Evan has taken every precaution to ensure she makes it to the hospital.


    She was hoping to escape for a few days, giving Charles time to figure out a plan. She never thought that Evan would be domineering enough to take her phone, leaving her with no way to communicate with Charles.


    She worries that Evan will jealously look at her messages with Charles and see the texts about the new toxin in her blood. It''ll be risky for anyone to know she''s being poisoned before she finds out who''s doing it. If they''re trying to kill her, her texts will tip them off and they''ll find some new method.


    She smooths her white shirt and wide-leg trousers and pulls her hair into a ponytail. In the sunlight, her pale skin seems to glow against the white fabric of the shirt. The maid stares at her in admiration.


    Avery goes down the stairs and finds Robert waiting for her holding a narrow white box.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel asked me to send this to you," he says, handing her the box.


    The lid of the box is embossed with a thistle, the symbol of the Howel family. Avery opens it and finds a cellphone inside.


    "This is a couple''s phone," Robert explains, "Mr. Howel has one just like it in black. He hopes that you can use this phone to take photos of him to replace the ones that were lost before¡ªjust in case the recovery efforts aren''t successful."


    Tactfully, he avoids mentioning that all information on the phone is automatically copied and uploaded to Evan''s phone.


    "A couple''s phone?" Avery asks with disbelief, "Why would he do that?"


    Robert remains quiet.


    Avery puts the phone back into the box and hands it to Robert, "I don''t need it. Besides, everyone knows that Evan doesn''t like being photographed."


    "Actually, Mr. Howel said he was very satisfied that you took 72 photos of him."


    Robert returns the phone to Avery, and she rolls her eyes. From Evan''s apparent obsession with the photos to Robert''s weird insistence on the number 72, the entire situation seems absurd. She wonders if Evan expects her to take another 72 photos of him.


    "If you don''t want to use this phone, please send it back to Mr. Howel by yourself," Robert says, "Mr. Howel has insisted that it will always be brought back to him, no matter where you leave it. He was quite clear about the consequences for anyone who helps you dispose of it."


    Angrily, Avery takes the phone and opens the back. There''s already a SIM card in it.


    Avery arrives at the Howel Group just before noon. In the lobby, some employees stop and stare at Avery. Robert walks beside her and ten bodyguards trail behind them. The staffers recognize Robert Tinder, but most don''t recognize the woman beside him.


    "I saw her one time when I sent doc.u.ments to the Howel''s house," whispers one, "She might be Mr. Howel''s wife. I wonder why she came."


    "Oh, I think I recognize her," whispers another, "Is her last name Summers?"


    "No. Her last name was Peters¡ªyou know the one. I heard that she was specifically chosen by Mr. Howeln''s grandfather, but Mr. Howel hates her. He refuses to even touch her."


    "She''s so beautiful."


    "Doesn''t matter how beautiful she is if she can''t attract her husband," yet another employee whispers maliciously, "There are many pretty women around Mr. Howel. Haven''t you heard the gossip? He hates her so much they''re going to divorce."


    "She must sense the crisis in their marriage and fear the divorce," an employee speculates, "She must be trying to win him back."


    "Hey, get over here," a manager whispers, ''Lower your voices."


    Avery hears the whispers and sees the stares, and she knows the employees are gossiping about her. She feels like a convict with so many bodyguards, but she holds her head high and walks with confidence through the lobby. They take the executive elevator to the fifty-eighth floor.


    A male secretary greets them when they step off the elevator, "Welcome Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel is currently in a meeting."


    "Ok, I''ll for him in his office," Andrea says.


    "Actually, Mr. Howel has asked that you meet him in the conference room."


    The secretary leads her down the hall to a closed door. Avery can hear voices behind the door¡ªthe meeting is still clearly in session. She tries to refuse, but the secretary opens the door and ushers her in. The moment the door opens, several dozens black-suited executives turn to stare at her in unison. From the confusion and curiosity in their expression, she can tell that they were not expecting her arrival.


    At the head of the long oak conference table, Evan leans back casually in his black leather swivel chair. His black phone rests on the table and he casually types something on the screen. He looks up and meets Avery''s eyes, smirking at the discomfort in her expression.


    "Come in," he says, smiling wolfishly.


    The executives are baffled. They look at one another with confusion but don''t dare say a thing.


    "Did Mr. Howel really just allow his wife to interrupt a meeting?" they wonder, "Everyone knows that women aren''t allowed to just wander around Mr. Howel''s office¡ªhe shows such a strong preference for hiring men. Now his wife is allowed to interrupt an important meeting. It''s outrageous!"


    Avery stands in the door without moving. Evan stares at her intently and gives a slight nod. It seems that the entire meeting will stay on hold until she enters the room. The men stare at her in wonderment, and she slowly enters the room. The secretary follows behind her and places a seat beside Evan, gesturing for her to take it.


    "Continue," Evan commands.


    The chief financial officer recovers from his surprise and says hurriedly, "In the last quarter, the profit of most of our subsidiary companies exceeded two hundred percent, but the subsidiary company Star earns less than all other companies: the profit margin there is only one hundred twenty percent."


    "Is a profit margin of one hundred twenty percent bad?" Avery wonders lazily, "Has the Howel Group ever lost money on anything?''


    Avery feels bored. Her new phone pings and a message appears on the screen¡ªshe has forgotten to put on silent. Everyone stops and stares at her again. She twists her mouth into a charming but apologetic smile, and the executives stare at her enchanted, forgetting the business of the meeting.


    "Continue," Evan glances severely at the executives.


    Several dozen sets of eyes look down at the reports in front of them, not daring to look at Avery again.


    Avery reads the message on her screen: "I want you to take more candid photos of me."


    Even if Evan wasn''t the only person to have her new number, the commanding tone makes it obvious it''s him.


    "I never shoot animals," she types, "Give my phone back."


    Evan raises his eyebrows at the message on the screen. Although they are still in the meeting, she can feel his mood changing. The executives notice too. Before Avery entered the room, he seemed angry and unhappy, ready to destroy the executives. Avery''s arrival seems to have lightened his mood.


    "He looks almost happy," they think.


    All of them secretly breathe a sigh of relief.


    "What phone?" Evan replies to Avery''s message.


    "Is he going to deny taking my phone?'' she thinks furiously.


    If they weren''t still in the meeting, she would probably throw the new phone in his face.


    "I''m warning you not to look at my phone," she messages.


    "Why? Are you keeping secrets on there?" he types.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Shameless PDA

    "Things on a cell phone belong to the person who owns the phone. They''re private. You can''t just take someone''s phone and look at their belongings," Avery types back.


    "What about your body?" Evan messages.


    "??? I don''t understand what you mean."


    "I mean can your body be seen and taken?"


    "You''re so vulgar," Avery messages.


    "How can he be so disgusting?" she thinks, "He''s in an important meeting, but instead of listening he''s sending me s.e.x.u.a.l texts."


    Avery scowls at Evan and slams her phone onto the table, refusing to check his reply. Everyone in the conference room goes quiet; simultaneously they all turn and look at her.


    "Mrs. Howel is behaving as if she''s angry at Mr. Howel," they think.


    "What are you looking at?" Avery snaps, "Get out."


    "Is the meeting over?" the executives wonder, "This is unprecedented, but it seems like Mr. and Mrs. Howel have some business they need to take care of privately. If the rumors are true, and Mr. Howel has never touched his wife, why is he looking at her like he wants to take her right there on the table?"


    Like recently freed prisoners, the executives file out of the room in less than a minute to the sound of scraping chairs and shuffling feet. Only Avery and Evan are left in the large conference room.


    Avery is still angry, and she turns to face her husband, "Evan Howel, give my phone back."


    "I''ll give it to you after I get the photos back," Evan says casually.


    Evan stretches his long legs and reaches out to grab her hand. Just as she''s getting up he tugs her arm. Surprised by his sudden movement, she trips and falls into his arms.


    "It''s rather large at the moment," Evan says obscenely.


    He reaches out and takes her waist, steadily pulling her onto his lap. As if she''s just sat down on a nail, Avery leaps up and tries to get away, but he presses her back down to his lap.


    "Do you have secrets the phone?" he asks, "Why are you so nervous?"


    "I''m not nervous."


    "Are you sure?" he pulls her closer against his chest.


    "Fine, I promise I''ll take more photos. Now give me my phone back."


    "Why did you delete the photos?" he asks.


    "It made me happy to delete them," she says, "I could imagine deleting you from my life."


    "Hmm," he says, "Maybe one day when I''m happy I''ll consider giving you your phone back."


    "What does your happiness have to do with me? Let me go already!"


    He wants to force her to obey him, and he knows he has various methods to make her submit. She craned her neck to look at him and sees him smile cruelly. She''s so angry, her lungs feel like they might explode. Seeing the outrage on her face gives him a shameless sense of pride.


    "Why does he like to pick on me so much?" Avery wonders.


    Avery lowers her head and smiles devilishly, then she bites his arm as hard as she can.


    "Mm, I love your mouth," Evan says, "Do you want to bite me again?"


    Despite the teeth marks on his arm he smiles and pinches her chin between his fingers. He roughly bites her rosy lips.


    "You''re sick," Avery hisses.


    "If I''m sick so are you," he murmured, "Think about it: you hit and bite me regularly. Are you going to bind and whip me next?"


    "I knew you were bad, but I never knew you were this twisted. Do you even have a sense of shame?"


    "You pretend to be innocent, but I think you''re rather twisted too," he says, "Now remember, you''re going to take photos of me and upload a new one every day."


    Robert knocks on the door, "Mr. Howel, the restaurant is ready."


    Surprised by the intrusion, Evan loosens his grip around Avery''s waist and she jumps off his lap. Her face is pale as if physical contact with him has made her ill. Avery heads for the door, but Evan stops her, grabbing her around the waist again. He presses her into his arms and runs his hands through her hair.


    "What does he want to do?" she wonders, "Is he trying to dispel the rumors? Is that why he brought me here¡ªfor some shameless PDA?"


    She inhales the fragrance of his laundry detergent and the faint but distinct musk from his body, and her mind goes blank. His hands wander over her body, and she forgets to push him away. When he pulls away from her, he smiles at her with a satisfied smirk.


    She looks at him, slightly dazed. He wears a white shirt and a black overcoat, and she thinks he looks classic and elegant. Above the collar of the shirt, a pale pink lip print marks the skin of his neck. She rarely wears lipstick, but today she put on a subtle, tinted pink lip balm. He sees her staring.


    "I''m giving you the opportunity to showcase your position as my wife," he says, "Not every woman is lucky enough to mark me like this¡ªit''s kind of an honor."


    She can''t stand his smug tone, and she doesn''t want to be involved in whatever game he''s playing.


    "Thanks, but I''m not interested in this opportunity," she says, her voice thick with disdain, "If you give my phone back, I''ll be very grateful to you."


    "Maybe I''ll consider it later if you make me happy," he says.


    The lip print is so obvious on his neck, and most of the employees have never seen Mrs. Howel before. Everyone stares at them as they leave the office and head to the lobby. Numerous gossiping eyes look onto their faces and follow them as they walk. The employees whisper behind their hands.


    "How come Mrs. Howel looks so angry? Isn''t she happy to be with Mr. Howel?"


    "Of course she''s unhappy. Do you see what''s on Mr. Howel''s neck?"


    "Oh my God, it looks like lipstick. Do you think it''s from another woman?"


    "No wonder she came here to see him¡ªshe wanted to catch him in the act. Now the evidence is conclusive. I wonder which woman has been visiting the CEO in his office?"


    Avery can''t hear their words, but she can guess what they''re saying from their expressions. Robert knows that Evan hates feeling surrounded by crowds and he asks the employees to disperse. Evan stops Robert and whispers, "Let them see." Robert nods, guessing that Evan is attempting to publicly prove that his marriage is fine, hoping that his grandfather will hear the rumors.


    A man in front of Avery stops suddenly. Lost in her thoughts, Avery walks into his back and bumps her head hard on his bony shoulders. The skin on her forehead begins to redden.


    "Her skin is so tender," Evan thinks, frowning.


    He pulled her to him and gently touches her forehead with his fingertips. The employee''s gasp, unable to believe that Mr. Howel is being so affectionate with his wife.


    "Get your hands off me," Avery hisses, "I can take care of myself."


    Evan raises his eyebrows coldly, "I gave you a very generous opportunity, and this is how you respond?"


    He leans toward her and picks her up bridal style.


    "What are you doing now? Let me down," she screams.


    Dozens of eyes are glued to the scene. Concerned that Evan will become angry about the attention, Robert rushes over to him.


    "Don''t worry about these gossips, Mr. Howel," he whispers, "I''ll make sure that any reports say that Mrs. Howel is pregnant and you''re taking care of her. If you don''t like the crowds, I''ll send everyone out now."


    "I can''t believe what a liar this man is," Avery thinks, "First he invents a story that I want to be pregnant, now he says I am pregnant¡ªwhat''s next, I give birth to a fake baby?"


    A few days ago, Evan declared that they were trying to conceive a child. If she goes to the hospital, the media will seize on the story. With Evan''s PR team''s help, they''ll probably turn the visit into a neonatal exam.


    "Who knew you liked such PDA?" Evan whispers to Avery.


    Avery rolls her eyes. She struggles against him, hoping she''ll fall or he''ll drop her, but he''s strong and tall and holds her effortlessly. It seems almost easy for him to keep her in his arms. She grits her teeth and hides her face against his shoulder.


    "If I could die from the humiliation of engaging in PDA with you, I would show love every day," she hisses.

 Chapter 33 - 33: A Mess

    Evan smiles slightly. Suddenly and mischievously, he loosens his hold on her. Terrified by the thought of a sudden fall, she instinctively throws her arms around his neck. He smiles again and effortlessly tightens his grasp. She realizes she''s been tricked into a false display of affection.


    In everyone''s eyes, they seem like a happy and affectionate couple. Only she knows what a sham it all is.


    "He may seem nice and thoughtful, but he''s far too arrogant and selfish," Avery thinks bitterly, "If he''s in a good mood, he''ll play with you as if you''re a dog. But when things don''t go his way, he won''t even look at you."


    A black limousine is parked at the main entrance to the building. A chauffeur opens the door, and Evan carries Avery inside. Inside, the car is luxurious¡ªalmost comparable to a top hotel, complete with every possible upgrade. Evan keeps his arms around Avery and pulls her onto his lap.


    "It''s only the two of us now," she says, "Can you let go of me?"


    "What? You don''t like it?" Evan says, wrapping his arms around her waist more firmly.


    "No, I don''t. I feel too hot," she complains.


    "Turn up the air conditioning," Evan orders the driver.


    The rear seat is separated from the driver by a retractable wall. Evan uses a built-in walkie-talkie to communicate. The fans whir and Evan addresses Robert through the walkie-talkie.


    "Any news on her phone?"


    "The phone has been sent to the IT Department. As for the photos¡ª" Robert pauses for a moment before continuing, "The IT Department said that the photos will be recovered as soon as possible. However, Mrs. Howel completely wiped them from everything, and it will take a while to recover them all. They say they''ll need between ten and fifteen days."


    "Between ten and fifteen days?" Evan says coldly, "I need to know the exact time."


    "Um, hopefully, ten days," Robert says nervously.


    Avery rolls her eyes. The IT Department at the Howel Group has some of the smartest computer programmers in the world. They could probably destroy the entire financial structure of the world and rebuild a new one if they wanted. Why do they need ten to fifteen days to recover 72 photos? She knows she''s powerless to argue with Evan; if the IT Department says they need ten to fifteen days, she''ll have to wait that long to get her phone back.


    "Tell them to leave my phone alone," Avery says unhappily.


    "They say the phone''s SIM card has been destroyed and many apps can''t be opened without it. Mrs. Howel, please calm down. They''re only doing what Mr. Howel has asked."


    "She''s really private and she''s afraid of strangers looking at her phone," Evan says into the walkie-talkie.


    He pinches her chin and turned her head towards him, forcing her to look at him.


    "I said that I don''t like people touching my things," she says.


    "Well, they need time to recover the photos," he says.


    "Fortunately, the SIM card is gone and with it most of my messages," Avery thinks, "I hope the messages to Charles are gone, too. Even if they eventually recover them, I have time before Evan sees everything."


    "Remember our deal," Evan says, "I''d like to see you taking some photos."


    "Not right now," she smiles slyly.


    "Why not?" he asks angrily.


    "We agreed that I''d replace the photos I''d taken of you, but all of them were taken secretly. I can''t take photos of you looking and smiling at the camera¡ªthey look too forced. It looks more natural if the photos are candid."


    "Really?"


    "Of course," she says, "You want the public to think that our marriage is sweet and happy, right? If I post candid photos of you, the media will report it and everyone will say that I love you so much I can''t help but snap pictures. Isn''t that what you want?"


    She knows that Evan''s public image is important to him. Even though he doesn''t like her, he wants his marriage to look loyal and devoted to the press. Her words make him happy.


    "It makes sense," Evan stares at her meaningfully.


    "Why is she cooperating?" he wonders.


    She''s wearing her hair pulled back in a ponytail, revealing her smooth forehead. Little tendrils of hair wisp around her temples and neck. Even in a simple t-shirt and wide-leg pants, she looks charming and unpredictable. Though her posture isn''t remotely s.e.x.u.a.l or seductive, it''s enough to make him stare.


    "Damn it!" he thinks, "It''s so hard to control myself around her."


    If they weren''t already at the restaurant watching the chauffeur opens the door, he would make love with her right there in the backseat. He kisses her earlobe and watches her scowl.


    "Ah, so now the cat shows her claws again," he thinks with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    He gets out of the car with a slight smile and walks toward the restaurant. As soon as he lets her go, Avery breathes a sigh of relief and slouches against the seat. Evan stares at her through the car door and she wonders if he really sees through all her lies. Reluctantly, she climbs out of the car.


    The Zuri Hotel looks like a castle perched atop Sun Mountain. It''s the most luxurious hotel in the city, and it''s accessible only by the mountain highway. From every room of the hotel, guests have a breathtaking view of the city.


    Avery was so focused on Evan, she didn''t pay attention to where the car was taking them. She looks at the hotel and sighs¡ªescaping from the mountains is more difficult than escaping in the busy city below.


    She walks to the hotel and down a long, luxurious corridor. The restaurant is on the right side of the first floor and a table has been prepared with a view of the entire city below. Beyond the window, the white clouds seem within arm''s reach.


    Followed by bodyguards, she holds the phone in an exaggerated manner. She points the camera at Evan, who is already sitting across the room. The most beautiful scene appears on her screen: Evan sitting lazily at the table with the entire city spread out behind him. He holds a glass of red wine, and even his hands look elegant wrapped around the stem. Without even posing, the man looks like a painting.


    "He is indeed handsome," Avery admits to herself, "No wonder so many women are so enamored with him even though he''s married."


    There''s no one else in the restaurant, and the waiters keep a respectful distance from Evan''s table. If Evan signals, they can approach the table to serve.


    Avery is about to take the photo when her phone rings. A Facebook message appears on the screen. She tries to dismiss the notification but opens the message instead. The message shows a screenshot of another conversation, one between Leonie and Evan: "It''s my honor to be your friend on Facebook!!!"


    Avery knows that Evan never adds other people to his Facebook unless he has a specific reason, but now he''s added, Leonie Summer. The exclamation marks reveal her surprise and joy.


    Avery studies the screenshot. It looks like Leonie and Evan continued their conversation, but the photo has been cropped so Avery can''t tell what they discussed.


    "Probably the apology," Avery thinks, "Or maybe her sister. Who knows and who cares?"


    Avery smiles bitterly to herself. Evan wanted her to take photos of him to try to legitimize their relationship, but he''s careless enough to message Leonie Summers on Facebook.


    After Leonie wrote the apology post, Evan immediately added her as a Facebook friend. As soon as she accepted his request, Leonie took a screenshot of their conversation and sent it to Avery to taunt her.


    "I don''t want to do this stupid thing anyway," she thinks, "Especially if he insists on making a mess like this."


    She puts the phone into her pocket without taking a single photo.


    Several waitresses pass through the hall and give Avery suspicious looks. She can hear them whispering to each other in the silence of the hall.


    "I need to go to the restroom," she says coldly, glancing at the two bodyguards following her.


    "Mr. Howel has asked us to follow you," one replies.


    Avery didn''t expect it to be easy to get away from them; they always follow her without her permission.


    Meanwhile, a uniformed waiter rushes to the door of the elevator and hurriedly ascends to the 18th floor of the hotel. He knocks on the Hotel Manager''s door.


    "Manager Ling, we just saw a woman in the hall near the restaurant taking photos of our guests," he says in a rush.


    "Send security to catch her and delete the photos on her phone," he answers, "Why do you bother me with such a trivial issue?"


    "Well, the woman has two bodyguards with her, and she claims to be Mrs. Howel."

 Chapter 34 - 34: School Rivals

    Michelle Cindy hurriedly rushes out of the manager''s office, looking slightly disheveled. Breathing heavily, she follows the waiter to the first-floor restroom. Avery''s bodyguards stand outside the door to the women''s restroom, smoking cigarettes. Hearing the sound of approaching footsteps, the bodyguards quickly stub them out.


    Michelle glances briefly at the two bodyguards and enters the women''s restroom. She can hear voices coming from inside. A glazed window has been opened despite the chilly day. The first-floor window is not far from the ground; anyone could jump out of it easily.


    Two waiters are trying to stop a petulant woman from climbing out of the window.


    "I''m sorry, Miss, but our manager needs to talk to you about the secret photos you''ve taken before you leave. Please come with us."


    "Let your manager come here to see me," the woman says.


    Though she''s trying to escape from a restroom, the woman does not seem embarrassed. On the contrary, she looks arrogant. The waiters look at her with great confusion. No matter what they say, the guest insists that the manager see her here.


    "Why does she want to meet someone in a hotel restroom?" they wonder.


    The Zuri Hotel is a five-star hotel with a spotless and luxurious restroom. However, no matter how pleasant the place smells, it''s not a suitable place to meet someone for a talk.


    "The guest looks so beautiful and elegant," the waiters think, "Why does she have such strange habits?


    Avery doesn''t care about the waiters'' confusion. This bathroom window is her one opportunity to escape from the examination at the hospital. At the manor, bodyguards strictly patrol the perimeter and it was impossible to escape. It''ll be equally difficult to get away from the car or the hospital.


    "Avery Peters, it that you?" a slightly surprised female voice interrupts Avery''s thoughts.


    "Michelle Cindy?" Avery turns around and looks at the other woman with a slight frown. She never expected to see Michelle here.


    "The staff said that a person was claiming to be Mrs. Howel taking secret photos," Michelle says, "I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Avery remains silent.


    "Evan Howel is your husband. Why do you need to take photos of him in secret?" Cindy asks.


    The waiters try to hide their surprise, but Avery can hear them whispering, "No way! Is she Mrs. Howel?"


    "Is there a rule that I can''t take secret photos of my husband? Now you know it was me, not some crazy stalker, so can you please leave? I need to use the restroom."


    "Don''t ask me to leave. We''re old school friends," Michelle says with false chumminess, "Why you''re just as proud as you always were!"


    Cindy forces a smile, but she can''t hide her distaste.


    "Why is she so arrogant?" she thinks, "Was it useful to land a rich and powerful man like Evan? It clearly can''t be that attractive to him¡ªshe must be taking photos to doc.u.ment the affair everyone is gossiping about."


    Avery gives Michelle a calm, sober look, but her direct gaze makes her seem aloof. She doesn''t want to talk to Michelle; she just wants to end the conversation so she can escape as quickly as possible. If she''s gone too long the bodyguards may become suspicious.


    Avery''s refusal to talk insults and embarrasses Cindy, but she keeps a professional smile on her face.


    "Come on, we''re old school friends. There is nothing we can''t talk about," she says, I might even be able to help you."


    "I have nothing to say to you. If you want to help me, please get everyone out of here."


    "Get everyone out of here? I can''t help you with that," Cindy says, a nasty tone creeping into her voice, "Hotel policy forbids stealth photography. It''s essential to protect our famous guests and make them feel comfortable here. Moreover, you know that your husband hates having his photo taken, especially secretively."


    "She''s right," a waitress whispers, "I heard that there was a journalist who took a photo of Mr. Howel in secret. He disappeared and they can''t even find his bones."


    "Wow!" the second whispers back, "Is his image sacred or something?"


    Michelle Cindy glares at the waiters and they immediately stop talking.


    Avery shrugs. "Michelle claims I haven''t changed," she thinks, "But she''s truly the same. She''s just as aggressive as she was when we were in school. It seems she''s as good as ever at making friends, too."


    Back when they were at school, Michelle managed to gain the confidence of many girls only to talk about them maliciously behind their backs. Avery remembers that Michelle spread a story that she had big b.r.e.a.s.ts, but was too frail and stupid to do anything with them. Avery reminds herself that she has no time to dwell on the past.


    "Evan is your husband. If you want to take photos of him, of course, you can. But I think he''d be displeased to know you were trying to catch him with another woman. At the Zuri Hotel, we ensure that our guests can dine with whomever they want, privately. I don''t think he''ll be pleased to know you''re spying on him, do you?"


    Michelle walks to the washbasin and plays with the lily petals floating on the surface of the water.


    "Dining with another woman?" Avery shoves her hands into her pockets and gives Michelle a confused look. She has no idea what Michelle is trying to do.


    "Oh, I assumed you knew that Mr. Howel was dining with Miss Leonie Summers," Michelle says casually.


    "Leonie Summers?" Avery thinks, "Why didn''t I know that Leonie would be joining us for lunch? I can''t believe Evan thinks I''ll eat with her!''


    Seeing the confusion and surprise on Avery''s face, Michelle gloats.


    "You''re so pitiful. You came to catch your husband cheating, but you don''t even know who he''s cheating on you with. It''s just such a sad clich¨¦. Everyone else already knows because he added her on Facebook today."


    "Really?" Avery says dryly.


    She''s appreciating Michelle''s dramatic performance. Michelle has no idea just how happy she''d be if Evan were cheating on her. Just imagining him with another woman fills her with a kind of joy.


    "Oh poor Avery, still struggling even though you''ve married into the Howel family. Like I always said, you have big b.r.e.a.s.ts but you''re quite stupid. Evan may enjoy a body like yours for a while, but after a while, I can imagine how tiresome it must be to be your husband. High society is cold, Avery, and you can''t depend on anyone, especially not a man. You should have made it on your own like me. Through my hard work and ability, I became the client manager here."


    The waiters smirk and look at each other. Everyone knows that Michelle slept her way to the top, but she talks with such confidence and pride. They''re amused to hear Michelle humiliate a Howel like this.


    "Your point?" Avery asks rudely.


    "My point is that it''s not easy for me to be the client manager. I can''t make exceptions for old school friends, even if I want to. It''s my responsibility to enforce hotel policy. I hope you understand."


    Michelle''s voice sounds warm and regretful, but Avery knows it''s all acting. The woman is malicious, and she''ll do everything in her power to humiliate Avery.


    "Of course I understand," Avery says with false friendliness.


    "It''s best this way," Michelle says, "I''ll escort you to Mr. Howel and you can give him a full statement about your actions. I''m willing to let him decide what to do with you, and if he asks me to forgive your transgression, I will."


    She pauses and her eyes gleam nastily, "Since he''s your husband, I''m sure he won''t punish you too severely. On the contrary, he may even blame me for the lapse in hotel security."


    "I can''t go with you," Avery says, worrying that her time to escape is running out. "And anyway, the photo wasn''t entirely secretive. Evan asked me to take it," she said calmly.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Miserable Couple

    Michelle gives a fake laugh, "Do you think I''m stupid? You want me to believe this is some kind of weird, flirtatious game between you and Mr. Howel?"


    Avery glares at her.


    "What''s the problem? Are you very scared of your husband?" Michelle taunts, "Alas, you probably should be. All of our classmates admire you for marrying into such a rich and noble family, but I know that the wives of rich and noblemen often suffer greatly. Besides, I heard that your husband has refused to touch you every night for the last three and a half years."


    The waiters nudge each other, but Avery remains flinty-eyed and silent.


    "Last month your uncle stayed with us, and I heard him saying that you jumped into the sea to commit suicide. I never would have believed you''d do something like that, but later I heard that you were just desperate for your husband''s attention."


    Michelle continues, "When that backfired, you tried to slit your wrist. And now you''re telling me that Mr. Howel asked you to take photos of him and another woman in secret. Let me guess, you want me to believe it''s some fetish he has: getting off on his wife watching him cheat. Well, I just don''t believe someone like you."


    Michelle pretends to sigh, "Really, Avery, you''re pathetic. And I imagine you and Mr. Howel are the most miserable couple in history."


    The waiters exchange glances again, but their expressions are different from one another. One is surprised, another looks amused, and a third looks sorry for Avery.


    Avery still listens politely. She admires Michelle''s ability to invent such elaborate stories. She''s heard all of these insults before, and they no longer have the power to upset her. Listening to Michelle talk, she feels stupid forever caring what the Howel or any other high society family thought about her.


    "If I wasn''t so stupid I never would have fallen in love with a man like Evan Howel," she thinks.


    "So, you took photos of him in secret," Michelle says, "What do you think he''ll do when he finds out? Will he punish you? Will, he hit you? Will there be a divorce?"


    Her tone changes back to mock sympathy, "What can I do, Avery? I know it''s hard when a husband has an affair with another woman, but I have to keep the hotel''s reputation safe. People have come to rely upon our discretion."


    Cindy becomes increasingly excited as she talks, but she''s slightly concerned that Avery doesn''t seem more upset or heartbroken. Still, she''s enjoying herself too much to stop.


    "Oh yes, once Mr. Howel finds out, I imagine he''ll make your life rather miserable. To be honest, I feel a little bad for you," Cindy says, pinching the petals between her fingers.


    Abruptly, she turns to the waiters, "Grab her!"


    "Is this the Zuri Hotel''s famous service?" Avery asks coldly, "Even if Mr. Howel doesn''t like his photo being taken, you think a proud and well-respected man like him would tolerate others bullying his wife."


    The waiters are horrified by Avery''s words and they freeze. Michelle is concerned as well. It doesn''t seem right that Avery is so calm and level-headed in such a bad situation.


    Avery steps forward threateningly, and the waiters retreat against the bathroom wall.


    "Since you don''t believe me, I can show you the phone. As for the photos, you can delete them or ask Evan what he wants to be done," Avery says with mock helplessness.


    Michelle''s eyes gleam with a victory. Avery has done exactly what she wanted her to do. The phone contains the evidence and will allow her to make her case to Evan and see that Avery is adequately punished.


    "You can run but you can''t hide, Avery," Michelle thinks.


    "Can you get out now? I''m quite anxious to use the restroom, and I''d prefer to do so without an audience," Avery says.


    Cindy glances at her doubtfully.


    "What''s wrong. Are you afraid that I''ll run away?" Avery asks as she closes herself into the stall.


    No one responds, but Avery hears several sets of footsteps.


    "Thank goodness, they''ve finally left," she thinks.


    Avery opens the stall door and glances around the bathroom. After affirming that she''s alone, she opens the window and climbs onto the sill. She jumps to the ground without a second of hesitation.


    In the restaurant, Evan raises his arm and looks down at his limited-edition watch. Almost twenty minutes have passed since he sat down at the table. He checks his phone and is disappointed to see that Avery hasn''t taken any new photos. He raps his knuckles impatiently on the table, and Robert hurries to his side.


    "Go and check on Mrs. Howel," he orders.


    Robert Tinder steps away almost running into a woman, in a short black skirt. She''s carrying a bright red phone that looks identical to the one he gave Avery earlier in the day. He immediately realizes that something has gone wrong and runs out of the restaurant and down the hall.


    Michelle doesn''t notice Robert; she''s too busy staring at Evan. The breeze from the floor-to-ceiling windows gently ruffles his thick hair. Michelle gets lost in thought, examining his pert nose, chiseled face, and muscled figure. She stumbles and almost bumps into his table.


    Evan hears someone approach and turns to stare coldly at the stunned woman. Her heavy perfume annoys him, and he frowns. Before he can say anything, he sees the phone in her hand.


    "Mr. Howel. Nice to meet you. My name is Michelle Cindy and I am the Client Manager at the Zuri Hotel," Michelle says self-importantly.


    She looks at the seat opposite Evan out of the corner of her eyes and is surprised to find it empty. The white velvet European chair must be intended for Leonie. On the table, a cl.u.s.ter of white lilies is tied with a matching white silk bow.


    "This is not the Zuri Hotel''s usual d¨¦cor," she thinks, "Evan must have specifically asked for such a romantic and beautiful setting."


    "Where did you get that phone?" Evan asks.


    Though impatient, his low voice sounds incredibly attractive.


    "What a perfect man!" Michelle thinks, "Why did Avery get so lucky?"


    "We found someone using this phone to take photos of you in our restaurant," she says.


    She hands Evan the mobile phone. As she bends over, he sees that one of her buttons has been fastened in the wrong buttonhole, and he can see directly down her shirt. Michelle looks at Evan and sees that he has the same phone in black. She rolls her eyes.


    "Avery is really pathetic," she thinks, "She even got the same phone as her husband."


    "She''s still in the restroom," Cindy says, "As soon as we became aware of what she was doing we confronted her. She openly admitted to taking secret photos of you."


    "Taking photos in secret?" Evan asks.


    He doesn''t bother to check Avery''s phone. Instead, he looks at him again. If Avery had taken any photos they would have been automatically uploaded to his phone. There''s still nothing.


    "What exactly did she say?" he glances at Cindy sternly.


    "Well, she admitted that there were photos on her phone, and she even handed it over of her own free will."


    "She handed it over?" Evan asks, confused.


    "There are no photos, but she gave the phone to someone else. What is she trying to do?" he wonders.


    Cindy quietly raises her eyebrows and carefully observes Evan''s expression. The man looks furious.


    "Taking secret photos of him must be even more taboo than I thought," she thinks.


    "Mrs. Howel is probably afraid that you will punish her," she says, "So she asked me to give you the phone."


    Footsteps approach the table and Robert sprints over.


    "Mr. Howel, Mrs. Howel is gone!" Robert gasps.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Escape

    "Mr. Howel, Mrs. Howel is gone," Robert Tinder says.


    "What do you mean she''s gone?" Evan asks.


    "No wonder she gave away her phone; she wanted to escape from the hotel," he thinks, "She wanted to prevent the physical examination. It must be because she does care for Charles Meyer.''


    He hates deception the most, but she and Charles Meyer conspired to tell him that she''s unfit for pregnancy. He can''t help but wonder about the affair again¡ªwhat other reason could Avery have for this deception?


    Without realizing it, he flips the dining table over. The glasses and porcelain plates shatter into dozens of pieces under the table and across the floor. The lilies scattered everywhere, dropping petals. The wine bottle cracks in the middle, and red wine slowly seeps from the crack turning the embroidered white tablecloth a deep red.


    Michelle Cindy bites back a scream. Her face is pale and shaking as if she''s cold, but she''s terrified. Evan rages and fumes; he looks like a ruthless bear and the hotel staff are terrified.


    "Find her," he commands.


    The bodyguards run from the room and begin to track Avery.


    "I''ll order our hotel security team to search as well," Michelle says, trying to win Evan''s approval. She turns and whispers orders to a waiter.


    "I want to see the security footage," Evan tells Michelle, "Take me to security offices."


    "Of course, Mr. Howel, I''ll show you the way," Michelle says, already running after him.


    Evan turns to look at her and coldly commands, "Go away."


    Robert Tinder pushes Michelle aside and begins to lead Evan. Michelle staggers and falls into the hallway wall; she grits her teeth in fury, but her mood improves when she sees Evan''s rage. There''s no way he''d be so angry if he''d asked Avery to take the secret photos, and Avery wouldn''t have run away if she wasn''t guilty.


    Michelle smiles to herself. "Even Mrs. Howel herself can''t take secret photos of Evan and get away with it," she thinks with satisfaction.


    She imagines that Avery has already been caught. In her mind she sees Evan''s bodyguards slapping Avery around while Evan looked on coldly. What a brilliant scene that would make! She hopes she''ll be able to record it and send it to her classmates for a laugh. Ever since Avery married Evan, they''ve all felt somewhat bitter towards her.


    "I can''t forget to send a copy to the Summers sisters," she thinks, "I need to curry favor with the woman who''s going to become the next Mrs. Howel."


    "Let''s go," Michelle gestures to a waiter and heads for the garden.


    It''s early spring, and a variety of precious flowers bloom in the garden at the Zuri Hotel. Their fragrance perfumes the air and the butterflies dance from petal to petal.


    After Avery jumped down from the window, she checked the hotel map posted on the wall. According to the map, there''s a back exit at the hotel through the garden. She''s so busy trying to locate the exit, she doesn''t notice that her pant legs have caught on a thorny, peach Juliet rose bush.


    When she feels the tug on her leg, an overwhelming and ominous presentiment takes hold of her. Suddenly, anxiety wells up in her chest. Scared by the presentiment, she tries to carefully remove her pants from the bush without breaking the budding flower. She pricks her finger and recoils instinctively.


    The thorn is hard and sharp, and the small wound on her finger bleeds. She idly recalls the saying that roses are like women, the beauty hides the thorns. Just a moment ago, she felt lucky, but now she can''t shake the feeling that something awful is going to happen.


    She pulls at the rose bush, and Charles'' ring starts to slide off her finger. She tried to pull her hand back, but the diamond is heavy and the band is loose. The ring flies off of her finger and makes a faint sound when it hits the ground.


    Hearing the sound, she looks around and finds that the grass is thick and lush. It''s impossible to see below the blades of grass without getting down on hands and knees. She drops to the ground and tries to dig through the grass with her hands and feet. Her palms turn itchy where they touch the grass, and she can feel the sun beating down onto her back.


    A gust of wind blows, and the trees and grass rustle and ripple. She worries she''ll never find the ring in time. From across the lawn, she sees a pair of black high heels walking toward her. She raises her head further and sees that the shoes belong to Michelle Cindy. Hands grab her arms and pull her to her feet.


    "What are you doing here?" Avery asks unhappily.


    The wind blows again, catching on Michelle''s already messy hair. Her lips look cracked and cruel like a vampire.


    "You''re really surprised? Is it so unexpected to see me at the hotel where I work," Michelle says with a slight smile?


    "What do you want? I already gave you the phone!" Avery says.


    "Well, it''s none of my business, but when I told Mr. Howel about the secret photos, he was furious. He asked that I assist him in finding you."


    Michelle smirks, savoring her victory.


    "You seem afraid," Michelle says, "Naively, I thought that Mr. Howel would probably let you off easy to protect your relationship. I guess I didn''t anticipate just how much he hates you. It''s one thing for him to have an affair with another woman, but it''s entirely different for you to take photos of him and the woman in secret. He''s furious, and honestly, I''m ashamed to know you."


    "Michelle, did you forget to take your medicine today? You''re insane," Avery scoffs, "My marriage is none of your business. Now I''m warning you to let me go before you regret it."


    "Let you go?" Michelle asks incredulously, "No Avery, it seems that you''re insane."


    Michelle walks toward Avery slowly, pausing between steps, "Even if I pretended I didn''t see you, Mr. Howel will still hunt and catch you. I think you should give up."


    "I told you I didn''t take photos in secret, but that was only half true. I didn''t take any photos at all," Avery says, "The phone is literally in your hands. Check it and see for yourself.


    "You just want me to check your phone so you can accuse me of invading your privacy. I''m not stupid."


    "I''m not so sure," Avery sneers, "At first I thought you were just insane, but now I think you may be stupid, too.''


    "How dare you! What gives you the right to be so aggressive," Michelle asks, clenching her fists tightly.


    "Let me go. I''ll find my husband on my own."


    "And then what?" Michelle asks, "Will you run away? Will you ever come back?"


    Avery stares at Michelle defiantly, and Michelle senses an opportunity.


    "Well, okay," Michelle says, her tone becoming falsely friendly, "Like your old school friend, I do feel some affection for you. I know how afraid you are of Mr. Howel. If you want to get away from here, I can help you."


    "What are you suggesting?" Avery asks suspiciously.


    Michelle Cindy laughs cruelly and tugs the hem of her skirt an inch higher, "Crawl through here."


    Her flaming red lips turn up in a smug smirk. The outrage on Avery''s face is priceless. Michelle feels humiliated by Avery, and she''s scared that her job may be at stake if Evan becomes angry enough. She wants revenge, and she wants to see Avery abused and humiliated.


    The waiters holding Avery are scared. Although Michelle has always been an arrogant boss, she usually acts very carefully. No matter what sort of disgrace she''s in, Avery is still Mrs. Howel, Evan Howel''s legal wife. Michelle is boldly asking a Howel to crawl through her legs like an animal.


    "Is she insane?" they wonder.


    Avery looks at Michelle calculatingly.


    "Michelle was always a show-off and a social climber," Avery thinks, "If she''s heard the rumor about Leonie becoming Evan''s next wife, she''s probably trying to prove her loyalty. Likely she wants to humiliate me, so she can tell everyone that she''s one of Leonie''s best friends."


    Avery smiles coldly at Michelle, "I''ll give you one more chance: let me go now."


    Avery''s expression unnerves the waiters, and they release her arms. Avery lists the corner of her mouth in a half-smile as she walks towards Michelle.


    "If I crawl through your legs, you promise to let me leave without pursuit?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Michelle smirks, "But you should hurry up and do it. Many people are looking for you."

 Chapter 37 - 37: Calling her Wife

    Avery nods seriously. She looks down and finds that Michelle has slightly spread her legs. She''s not wearing stockings, and her smooth, tanned skin is beautiful.


    "I want to do it," she says with hesitation, "But¡ª"


    "But what?" Michelle snaps.


    Michelle''s eyes brightened with malicious intent when Avery agreed. She knows that this area of the garden is recorded on one of the hotel''s many security cameras. If she can send the footage to the Summers family, Diana will be very happy. She''ll have a good chance of ingratiating herself with one of the city''s elite families.


    "You need to spread your legs wider," Avery says with embarrassment, "You''re shorter than me, even in heels. If you don''t spread them wider, I won''t be able to fit through."


    The waiter nods in agreement with Avery''s words. Avery is rather tall and she has a nice figure. She stands more than a head above Michelle. Even if Michelle is wearing heels, the distance between her two legs is too narrow.


    Michelle turns down the corners of his mouth and pushes her legs out. Her tight skirt restricts her movement, so she hitches it up another inch.


    "Fine, but you better not play tricks," Michelle says, "If Mr. Howel comes here, I won''t be able to help you anymore."


    "I''m trying to hurry. But I can''t fit through that narrow place!" Avery says, biding her time.


    She takes a moment to survey her surroundings and finds that several waiters have surrounded her. She looks at them questioningly.


    "She''s right¡ªit''s impossible," one of the waiters says quickly. Michelle glares at him and he bows his head guiltily.


    "See, they also think it''s impossible," Avery says, stretching her leg and kicking the inside of Michelle''s right leg.


    "Slide your leg out a little more," Avery says.


    Michelle complies, but Avery shakes her head dissatisfied.


    "No, I can''t crawl through. Your legs are too stiff. Pull your skirt up and take a proper step," Avery commands.


    Michelle looks displeased, but she''s not about to lose her chance to humiliate Avery. She raises her to skirt another inch and wiggles her leg to the side.


    "It looks like I have no choice but helps you," Avery says with exasperation.


    Avery knows that a hotel like this must-have security cameras everywhere, and she''s willing to guess that one is recording them right now. With a sudden movement, she leans forward and jerks Michelle''s skirt up over her waist. Everyone gasps with shock. Michelle is entirely exposed¡ªshe''s not wearing anything under her skirt.


    "Wow," titters a waiter, "She''s quite the coquette."


    "You think she does it to make f.u.c.k.i.n.g her easier?" another giggle.


    "Maybe she''s eager to seduce Mr. Howel," another whisper.


    Though they laugh, they''re ashamed. They wish they didn''t know her. In the general hubbub of the scene, they almost miss a group of people appearing in the hotel door. Once they notice, they''re being watched they become scared, and their amus.e.m.e.nt dies down.


    Evan Hamilton clears his throat. After seeing Avery in the garden on the security tape, he and Robert rushed to the garden. They arrived just in time to see a disgracefully s.e.x.u.a.l scene. Evan averts his eyes, and the bodyguards stare at their shoes.


    Evan clears his throat again. Michelle has frozen on the spot. She was making love with the hotel director when the waiter knocked on the door and announced a problem. She didn''t have time to put her underwear back on. She tried to pull her skirt down, but her heels are unsteady in the lush grass. She wobbles back and forth and falls onto the lawn.


    The bodyguards hear her shriek, and they look up to see what''s happening. They see something obscene on the lawn.


    Avery seizes on their distractions and begins to sidle away. She hadn''t planned for any of this. Initially, she was just hoping to trip Michelle and run away. Then, she hoped to at least embarrass her on the security cameras. She had no idea that Michelle was n.a.k.e.d underneath her skirt. Moreover, she didn''t expect Evan to arrive quite so quickly.


    The waiters behind Avery rush forward quickly. They raise Michelle and pull her skirt down.


    "Avery, you bitch. How dare you do this to me!" Michelle screams, her face bright red with anger and embarrassment.


    Michelle wants to beat Avery, but a waiter stops her from running after her, "Manager Cindy, Mr. Howel is here."


    Michelle stretches out her hand, still balled into a tight fist. She points her index finger at Avery and shakes it threateningly.


    "You better remember this!" she hisses.


    "How was I supposed to know you stopped wearing underwear after high school?" Avery asks innocently.


    Michelle is furious, but she doesn''t dare to act too rashly in front of Mr. Howel. She grits her teeth.


    "You! You little¡ª" she screams, "Don''t be so proud. We''ll see how you look after Mr. Howel punishes you."


    "Oh, do you want to see it?" Avery says innocently, turning toward her husband, "Darling, someone wants to see you how to punish me."


    A hush falls in the garden. A delicate leaf flutters in the wind, dancing on the air before falling in front of Evan Howel. His shoes grind the leaf into the ground, and he walks forward with a few steps and pinches Avery''s chin.


    "What exactly are you doing?" he asks.


    Evan looks horrified and angry. Avery can feel the muscles on her back tighten as she looks at his expression.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Avery asks, looking him in the face.


    "It''s obvious you''re trying to escape," he growls, "Tell me why do you want to run away."


    "Runaway from here? I wasn''t running away," Avery insists calmly.


    If she admits she was running away, Evan will know for sure that she has something to hide, and Charles Meyer will be implicated in the whole mess.


    "Tell me the truth. I swear if you lie to me and I find out, Charles Meyer will die," Evan says fiercely, locking eyes with Avery.


    "Mr. Howel, she wanted to run away," Michelle says softly, as several waiters nod in agreement, "We all heard her say it."


    Michelle points to the left and says, "Look, through this gate, you can get away from the hotel."


    "Shut up!" Evan whispers without taking his eyes off Avery, "Now tell me, Avery, why do you want to run away?"


    She lifts her chin and stares into his eyes fearlessly. Everyone else is terrified by his anger, but she''s used to it.


    "You''re too stubborn," Evan says.


    He loosens his grip on her chin and gestures to Robert who has already summoned the bodyguards assigned to Avery. The bodyguards approach Evan, and Evan kicks them hard in the knees, forcing them to fall to the ground.


    "Mr. Howel, please forgive us," one of them says, "We were standing outside the door of the bathroom, but we hadn''t seen Mrs. Howel for a while. Since she was in the women''s bathroom, we hesitated to enter and violate her privacy. During that time, the hotel staff went in and out and told us that Mrs. Howel was still using the bathroom. We had no idea it would be possible for her to escape."


    "Can''t you monitor one person between the two of you?" Evan asks, "Wife, how do you think I should punish them?"


    Avery grimaces upon hearing Evan call her "wife." She knows Evan. Every time he calls her his wife, something bad happens. Within moments, there''s a loud, repetitive banging noise and the sound of horrified screaming.


    Blood flows fast from the bodyguards'' arms. They''ve each been shot twice in the right arm. They lie on the ground, pressing their left hands into their arms, but the blood fills their hands and drips onto the ground.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Unpredictable

    Michelle Cindy widens her eyes in horror. Hearing the bodyguard mention hotel staff, she''s scared Evan will blame her. She falls to her knees on the ground.


    She knows that Evane Howel hates being photographed, but she had never expected that he would be so angry. He''s sop wrathful, he''s punished the bodyguards before Avery. Though she''s scared, she''s eager to see what consequences will befall Avery. She can''t wait to see how miserable Avery becomes.


    "I was informed that Mrs. Howel took photos in secret, and she insisted on seeing me in the bathroom," Michelle explains, "Mr. Howel, if I know she gave the phone to me so she could run away, I never would have left her alone."


    Michelle continues, "Honestly, it''s none of my business what you do in your marriage, but we were classmates and I know she likes to take stealthiest, especially of handsome boys. I just didn''t think it was right that she take stealthiest of you."


    After Avery made the jibe about her underwear, Michelle feels the need to hit back. Avery glances quickly at Michelle and sees that Michelle is staring at her with an aggressive expression. The desire to watch Avery suffer is plain on her face. Avery and Michelle both know the real reason Avery took stealthiest in high school.


    Avery was new in school and Michelle was the popular president of the student union. Michelle picked on her and demanded she takes stealthiest of their hot classmates. Avery was too timid and shy, and she took the photos in the hopes Michelle would stop bullying her. Avery refuses to let Michelle push her around now.


    "Oh, were your classmates? Does Avery always take stealthiest of men she finds handsome," Evan asks, "I had no idea."


    Avery looks fearfully at Evan and feels Evan''s anger intensify.


    "Why are you so angry?" she asks, "All young girls like handsome boys¡ªit''s harmless." She pauses and continues grimly, "I''m just afraid I was so blinded by looks, I could have gotten married to a bad man. Luckily I got you."


    Evan doesn''t know if he''s furious or flattered if she''s serious or sarcastic.


    "Have you lost all confidence in me, husband? Are you afraid I''ll run away?" she asks, "Do you think I regret my choices?"


    "Besides, I know that you ordered bodyguards to follow me. I''m not stupid enough to run away," she continues, "I just wanted to take a walk in this beautiful garden, but then I lost my ring. Now that you''re here, can you please help me find it?"


    Avery takes Evan''s hand and looks at him softly.


    "Are you really looking for a ring?" he asks.


    "Of course, I am. What else would I be doing here? Do you really think I want to get away from you and all of this?"


    "Well, do you want to get away?"


    "Of course, I don''t," she assures him. Pretending to suddenly recall something she says, "Do you think I''ll still have time to go to the physical examination this afternoon?"


    "Of course," Evan says suspiciously, "Is there a problem?"


    "I have nothing to hide," Avery says, "The medical facts speak louder than my words ever can. If you don''t believe me, I''m eager to go to the hospital."


    Evan stares into Avery''s face. Her face is so beautiful in the sun, and her rosy lips attract him in a way he can''t describe. Michelle is confused by their interaction.


    "It seems that Mr. Howel is unconcerned about the stealthy," she thinks, "But there''s something very strange going on between them. He''s looking at her as if she''s betrayed him with another man, but surely that couldn''t happen to Mr. Howel. It''s one thing for him to cheat on Avery, but impossible for Avery to cheat on him."


    Their atmosphere is tense.


    "Mr. Howel, the hotel staff told me that when they walked into the bathroom, they found that Mrs. Howel had opened the window and was preparing to climb out," Michelle says.


    Evan looks gloomy and unpredictable. He says nothing but looks at Avery with raised eyebrows, waiting for her explanation.


    "I just didn''t want people to follow me. I hate feeling like a prisoner everywhere I go. Sometimes I just want some privacy," she says.


    She knows her explanation is implausible, but she musters her courage.


    "If you don''t believe me, I have nothing left to say," Avery says, "Whatever you decide to do, please hurry up. I want to look for my ring."


    Evan decides to believe her. He places his palm on the side of her neck and curls his fingers. Bluish blood vessels are visible below the fair skin of her neck. The elegant delicate neck looks so weak and fragile. With just a little effort, he could crush her.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t dare?" he asks.


    Avery knows he''s capable of doing it. She bravely grits her teeth and closes her eyes tightly. She waits for the pain, but it never comes. Evan''s rough hand caresses her neck instead.


    He leans down and whispers in her ear, "You never surrender to me, even when I threaten your life. I admire that, and I''m very excited to hear the result of this examination."


    Evan takes his hand off her neck and gestures to Robert and his staff, "Find her ring."


    Avery smiles painfully. Instead of killing her, Evan has decided to make her suffer more slowly. She doesn''t want to think about what will happen if the test results show that Charles Meyer made a mistake. It would be a disaster for everyone involved.


    Robert quickly takes the phone from Michelle''s hands and wipes it again and again with his handkerchief. Once he''s erased all smudges and fingerprints, he carefully hands the phone to Evan.


    "Did you take photos of me?" Evan asks as he starts to slide the unlock button on the phone.


    Avery snatches the phone from him. Evan raises his eyebrows unhappily. No woman has ever dared to grab something from his hands.


    "No, I didn''t get a shot," Avery replies calmly, "But Michelle Cindy accused me of taking stealthiest, shouldn''t she apologize to me?"


    Michelle is surprised and horrified.


    "No shot? It''s impossible," she thinks, "If Avery didn''t take a photo, why did she admit it earlier?"


    "You''re lying. You already admitted it and you told me that Mr. Howel asked you to do it," Michelle says aloud.


    "I did say that, but you didn''t believe it."


    The wind blows, and a few strands of Avery''s hair fall from her ponytail. Evan watches the hair distractedly and starts to play with it, wrapping it around his fingers.


    "You don''t like Michelle?" he asks Avery.


    Avery ignores his question, "The ring is so hard to find."


    She pulls her head away from him, and one of the strands tangled around his fingers is pulled out of her scalp.


    "Why did she split her legs like that?" Evan asks Avery.


    "You should ask her yourself," Avery replies.


    Evan turns around and looks at Michelle who is lying on the green lawn.


    "I¡ªI¡ª" Michelle stutters and looks at the ground in fear.


    Impatient with Michelle''s sudden inability to speak, Evan points art one of the waiters, "You tell me what happened."


    The waiter looks down nervously, but responds quickly, "When Manager Cindy heard that Mrs. Howel was out here in the garden, she quickly came to stop her. Mrs. Howel wanted to leave, and Manager Cindy told her that if she wanted to go, she''d have to crawl through her legs."


    Michelle is horrified and upset and she buries her face in the lawn as she speaks, "Mr. Howel, I never thought that she would actually go through my legs. I just wanted to make difficulties for her to keep her from escaping."


    Michelle speaks quickly and tremblingly through her tears. Avery looks coldly at her former classmate still trying to manipulate the situation. Avery refuses to engage with her any longer.


    Evan walks toward Michelle step by step, and his strong and tall shadow gradually covers her. Recalling the bodyguards'' bloody punishment, Michelle shakes with fear. She doesn''t dare to look up at Evan; she keeps her face pressed into the lawn.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Wedding Ring

    A sudden scream breaks the silence.


    "Did you want Mrs. Howel to be near your crotch?" Evan asks.


    Michelle is in a great deal of pain, and she tries to lift her face from the ground, but Evan is stepping heavily on her hands.


    "No," Michelle sobs.


    Her face is distorted with pain. She recalls what Avery said to her. Although everyone knows that Evan doesn''t love her or care for her, she''s still his wife. He won''t allow just anyone to hurt her.


    "I was wrong, Mr. Howel, I''m sorry," she says, "No matter what Avery did, I shouldn''t have asked her to do something humiliating and s.e.x.u.a.l like that.


    Evan Howel sees Robert remove his gun from its holster on his waist, and he hands it to Evan. Evan c.o.c.ks the gun and points the silver barrel at the woman''s head.


    "Forgive me, Mr. Howel, please. I can do anything for you," Michelle begs.


    Tears streaked her heavy makeup. Black eyeshadow and mascara running down her cheeks, giving her an eerie appearance. The waiters don''t dare to look at her or even help her. The waiters know that they need to protect themselves; Evan may see them as accomplices and blame them for what happened. Avery is upset and annoyed by the screaming and crying.


    "Will you do anything?" Avery suddenly asks Michelle.


    "Yes, yes, I will. Avery, we were classmates," Michelle begs, "Please help me, save me."


    Avery does not like to use guns or fists to solve problems, she finds it distasteful and barbaric.


    "Can you let her go?" she asks Evan, "She did indeed do something wrong, but she shouldn''t die."


    "Are you pleading for her life?" Evan asks, his cold eyes narrowing.


    "Why did Avery say that she didn''t like Michelle before?" Evan wonders, "But now she''s pleading for her life. How odd!"


    "In the end, I didn''t go through her legs or get near to her crotch. Moreover, she''s received her retribution now," Avery says.


    Avery has already shamed Michelle. She''d feel terrible if the woman ended up dead.


    "Yes, you''re right," Michelle says, "I deserve the utmost shame. I spread my legs and then I fell, exposing myself to everyone. That is retribution enough, I assure you."


    Avery turns to Michelle who looks abjectly miserable. She knows it''s shameful for her to even mention her public nudity. Evan frowns. His expression is cold and distant and unreadable. He continues to point the gun at Michelle''s head.


    "I''m hungry, and it seems she understands what she''s done wrong," Avery says, Shall we have lunch now?"


    She wants to change the topic and recall Evan from his murderous rage. All she wants is for him to spare Michelle''s life. She doesn''t care about stealthy accusations or Michelle''s rude words; she doesn''t even want to make Michelle apologize anymore.


    Knowing that no one can change Evan''s mind once he''s made a decision, she calmly places her palm over the muzzle of the gun.


    "Manager Michelle, be quick and arrange the lunch," she says.


    Michelle continues to choke and cry. She looks at Evan fearfully, waiting for his permission. Even though Avery has helped her, she doesn''t dare to leave without Evan''s approval.


    Robert Tinder is in a cold sweat. Robert has served Mr. Howel for many years, and he knows him very well; when Mr. Howel is angry, he will crush everyone and everything in his path.


    "I can''t believe Mrs. Howel blocked the gun with her hand. Isn''t she scared of being shot?" he thinks.


    "Go then," Evan says angrily.


    He put-puts the safety on the gun and tosses it to Robert.


    Michelle staggers to her feet and hurriedly runs away to the hotel, losing one of her shoes in the process. The terrified waiters follow in Michelle''s steps. The sounds of crying and screaming gradually disappear. Only the quiet m.o.a.ning of the bodyguards in the grass remains.


    More than a dozen people search carefully for the ring, but it can''t be found. Evan takes Avery''s hand in his and stares at her without moving. His eyes are blank.


    "Do you know why I let her go?" he suddenly asks Avery.


    "Because my palm was blocking your gun?" Avery answers peacefully.


    "Because in your eyes, it wasn''t such a big deal. You didn''t seem to be as furious as I felt," Evan said.


    Avery nodded her agreement; she''s not narrow-minded.


    "In my opinion, anyone who intends to hurt my wife should be killed. And I want to be the one to do it," he says roughly.


    The breeze blows again and Avery looks up at him with confusion.


    "Suddenly people can''t hurt his wife?" she thinks, "Well, nominally, I''m his wife. And he''s the one who always wants to hurt me most.''


    From across the lawn, a bodyguard shouts, "We found it."


    Avery turns to the guard, eager to retrieve her ring. Evan glances at Robert, and Robert takes the ring to disinfect it. Evan is picky about things that have been on the ground or touched by others.


    "Why are you so nervous about this ring?" he asks Avery, examining it, "The jewelry that the Howel''s give you every year is ten times nicer than this."


    Avery didn''t think that he would pay attention to the ring. He''s so jealous and possessive, she knows he''d be furious if she mentioned that Charles Meyer gave her the ring.


    "My mother gave me the ring," she says, "It has sentimental value."


    Evan takes the sanitized ring and holds it in front of his eyes, observing the color of the light through the gem.


    "A rare green diamond, I see," he says, "You used it to stab me in the heart that day?"


    "It''s just an ordinary ring, modified for self-defense," Avery shrugs.


    She wants to get her ring back, but Evan continues to hold it. She places her hand on his, and he slides the ring onto her index finger. He plays with her other, unadorned fingers, gently.


    "I want you to start wearing your wedding ring," Evan says peacefully and decisively.


    "Wear my wedding ring?" Avery thinks, "I don''t even know what my wedding ring looks like.


    Robert coughs discreetly and whispers to Evan, "Mr. Howel, when you were first married, you didn''t wear wedding rings."


    "Who asked you?" Evan says rudely and coldly.


    A bald man about forty years old is running across the lawn and shouting, "Mr. Howel!" His flesh shakes as he runs. The bodyguards stop him before he can get too close to Lance.


    "Mr. Howel, I''m the director of the Zuri Hotel," he pants, "My name is Gates. I know my staff has made some mistakes, but I humbly beg you to forgive them."


    Gate uses his handkerchief to mop sweat from his forehead. Evan scowls and looks at Gates, angered that the bald man has destroyed the gentle moment with Avery. Evan opens his palm and Robert puts a tablet in his hands.


    "Purchase the controlling share of Zuri Hotel in the next two days," Evan taps the screen and checks the stock prices of the Zuri Hotel as he speaks, "Then transfer it all to Mrs. Howel."


    Robert nods instinctively. Then suddenly, he raises his head and says in a broken voice, "Mr. Howel, Zuri Hotel belongs¡ª"


    "What''s the problem?" Evan asks impatiently.


    "Zuri Hotel belongs to the Summers."


    "So what?" Evan asks.


    Robert is so anxious that he''s sweating again. The Summers family has two daughters, and everyone knows that the Zuri Hotel is reserved for Diana. Diana is currently traveling abroad to study hotel management.


    "Mr. Howel¡ª" Gates is horrified.


    He wanted to apologize in the name of the hotel, but somehow he''s bungled the apology and found that Evan intends to purchase the hotel. He''s afraid of making more mistakes, so he stops speaking.


    "Transfer it to me?" Avery twists the ring on her finger, "Why?"


    Evan tosses the tablet back to Robert, "I know how you feel about Michelle. Now it''s your hotel. You can do whatever you want to do."

 Chapter 40 - 40: Dissatisfaction

    He transfers ownership of the hotel as naturally as if he was deciding what to wear. Avery stares at him. She knows she should refuse the hotel, but Nanny''s face appears in her mind. If the hotel belongs to her, Nanny''s medical bills will be easy to pay¡ªregardless of what happens with the divorce.


    Months ago, when Avery fell herself into the sea at the banquet, Evan assumed she was pretending to kill herself to attract his attention. Outrage by the media attention, the Howel cut her allowance. It became incredibly difficult to pay for Nanny''s unending medical bills.


    "Don''t be too touched," Evan says, "It''s your reward for cooperating for the physical examination this afternoon."


    Evan feigns arrogance and sneers at Avery before walking toward the hotel. She knows that he''s not a kind man, and he doesn''t give gifts without an ulterior motive. After coercing her into going to the appointment, he is going to bribe her. Having no other choice, she follows him into the hotel.


    The atrium is filled with the scent of flowers, and several small magpies eat on the ground. Upon hearing the footsteps, the small magpies flutter their wings and fly to the nearest perch.


    Everything has been rearranged in the restaurant. The tables and chairs are no longer overturned and a fresh, white tablecloth embroidered with flowers flutters in the wind. A new bottle of wine sits beside a decanter.


    Robert Tinder respectfully pulls the chair out for Avery. Just as Avery is about to sit down, Evan wraps his arms around her. He sits and pulls her onto his lap. Atop his muscled things, Avery can feel his warmth. Even though there are two layers of fabric between them, his heat burns through them and reaches her skin.


    She frowns and turns around to show him her dissatisfaction, but finds that a waiter is standing behind them and looking down. It''s a familiar figure¡ªMichelle Cindy. The woman has changed into workwear and wiped the smeared makeup from her face. She holds a tray with a glass container.


    It took three years for Michelle to work her way from waiter to the client manager, but now she''s been forced to become a waiter again. Three years ago, she signed a ten-year contract with the hotel. When she tried to leave a few minutes ago, she was informed that the hotel would sue her for breach of contract. She knows she could get herself fired, but she doesn''t want to damage her reputation that way.


    "Did you do this?" Avery stares at Michelle but directs her question to Lance.


    "She''s not qualified to be the client manager or even an employee of the Zuri Hotel," Evan says, smiling slightly, "Why don''t you ask me why I didn''t have her fired?"


    "I don''t want to ask you," Avery says.


    She feels hot and itchy, and she wants to take his hands off her waist.


    "It''s too easy for her if I fire her. She made you very unhappy, and she needs to serve as an example to others," Evan says calmly.


    This is, of course, he''s bought the Zuri Hotel for her. He wants everyone to know that no one can bully Mrs. Howel.


    "You gave the Zuri Hotel to me to teach her a lesson?" Avery asks, "Aren''t you worried that I don''t have an interest in managing it? If the hotel shuts down one day, the Howel Group will lose a lot of money."


    "You shouldn''t be so dismissive of the Howel Group. Besides, I don''t doubt that the hotel will profit under your management."


    Avery doesn''t know what to say to that. Michelle approaches them with a tray. Although she forces herself to smile, she looks unhappy. She is still trying to calm down.


    Robert takes the glass contained from the tray and hands it to Evan. He removes an adhesive bandage from the tray and tears the wrapping off of it before handing it over to Evan.


    "Give me your hand," Evan orders.


    Avery doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    "Huh? Left or right hand?" she asks.


    Grumpily, Evan grabs her left hand. She sees small blackthorn protruding from her index finger. It''s difficult to see, and she forgot it was there. She wonders how he noticed.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel saw on the security footage that you were pricked by a thorn," Robert explains, "He immediately asked for first-aid supplies."


    "I didn''t ask you to explain anything to her," Evan frowns.


    He gently takes the back of Avery''s hand and lowers it into the glass container to soak in warm water. After soaking it for a while, he takes the plush towel and dries it carefully. He picks up an adhesive and prepares to put it on her finger.


    Robert shakes his head in disbelief, wondering if he''s seen and heard everything.


    "Why is Mr. Howel being so tender with Mrs. Howel?" he wonders.


    "I can do it by myself," Avery says, trying to pull her hand away.


    "I thought you wanted to show off with PDA," Evan smirks.


    "When did I say that?"


    She freezes, suddenly recalling a sarcastic comment from the morning. She said she was willing to endure the humiliation of PDA with him if it would kill her and take her out of the miserable marriage.


    "Okay, fine, I like PDA," she says, "I''m not scared by it."


    She quietly allows him to take her hand again. She hates the way the people around her react. They give her knowing looks as if she''s enjoying some sort of special honor. Their eyes seem to say: Look at Evan Howel, heir of the Hamilton family, honor his wife when it should be her honoring him.


    She doesn''t feel honored or even enjoys his touch. She just feels smug when Michelle sees how affectionate Evan is being. She sighs. She can''t refuse Evan.


    Evan quickly takes a piece of adhesive and applies it to her finger. Gently, he lifts the adhesive, pulling the thorn out of her finger. He raises her hand high into the air, and Avery stares at her delicate fingers. Large drops of blood form on the wound and drip down her finger.


    "Is it painful?" Evan asks.


    He takes a towel from Robert, and she holds her finger out to him. He wants to personally wipe away the blood from her hands, but Avery dodges him. He stares at her, unable to guess what she wants to do. Unexpectedly, she places her bloody finger on his shapely lips.


    Her finger is quite cold and Evan''s lips are warm. She smiles and her face becomes mischievous.


    "Darling, help me disinfect," she says lightly.


    Avery''s lips are touched with a rosy red, and Evan thinks her mouth looks like the flower itself. He''s never seen someone so s.e.xy. Avery gazes back at. Him, becoming distracted.


    Recalling herself, she says insistently, "On TV people often put their fingers into their mouth to disinfect them."


    Robert had been in the process of withdrawing the glass container, but Avery''s words make his hands shake and he almost spills the warm water in the container.


    "Mrs. Howel has asked Mr. Howel to put her finger in his mouth," he thinks, aghast, "Although the finger has been washed and soaked, there are still bacteria. Moreover, Mr. Howel has a thing about dirt. How can he let her put her finger in his mouth? Mrs. Howel is so entitled. Does she have any idea how hard it was for Mr. Howel to endure even touching her wounded hand."


    Robert''s hands are still shaking. "Why does she always do stuff like this?" he thought angrily, "Once Mr. Howel is angry, the lunch will be spoiled and he''ll surely punish her."


    Michelle looks at Avery critically. "This woman is so arrogant," she thinks, "It''s a great honor for Evan to treat her wounds, but now she''s insisting on putting her fingers in his mouth. It''s no wonder everyone says he treats her coldly."


    Everyone waits to see what Evan will do¡ªpush her away, bite her finger, yell. Evan sits motionlessly, he doesn''t refuse or say anything as she rests her finger on his lips.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Allergy

    An airplane flies across the sky, leaving faint white wisps of clouds behind. Under the blue sky and above the city, the restaurant is silent. If Robert wasn''t awkwardly holding the glass container, the scene would look like a beautiful painting.


    In the painting, a handsome man holds a beautiful woman in his arms and the presses a flirtatious finger to his lips. Both of them are still, gazing at each other. A long-time passes, but Evan''s lips remain closed.


    "You''re not willing to do it?" Avery asks indifferently.


    Evan frowns. Avery tries to take her finger off his lips, but suddenly Evan darts his tender tongue forward and licks the tip of her finger, before drawing it into his mouth.


    Robert takes a deep breath. He can''t believe what he''s seeing. Michelle widens her eyes in shock. Everyone always said that Mr. Howel has spent the last three and a half years avoiding Avery as if she''s the plague. People keep saying they''re going to divorce, but now he does this.


    "It''s impossible! How can it be?" Michelle and Robert wonder.


    Avery freezes and her mind wanders. Her whole body feels as stiff as stone. He gives Avery a seductive look and sucks her finger harder. He''s supposedly just helping her disinfect, but her body suddenly feels hot. Her face feels like it''s been burned. Finally, he releases her finger.


    "Are you nervous?" he asks, chuckling.


    "No," Avery says.


    "What were you thinking about?"


    Avery makes a small, indistinct sound in the back of her throat.


    "Want me to do it again?" Evan Howel asks, gripping her waist harder.


    "No, that''s enough," she turns away from him and pulled her hand into her lap.


    "Why do I feel so ashamed?" she thinks, " I wanted to frustrate and embarrass Evan, but somehow he''s turned the tables on me."


    Evan grabs her jaw and turns her face to him. Seeing her worried expression, he gives her a soft kiss.


    Her head is still spinning, and she feels like a mess.


    "What kinds of food do you want to eat?" he asks her casually.


    "I haven''t seen the menu yet," she answers.


    "Never mind," he replies, "I''ll order a variety of dishes."


    Evan looks at her thoughtfully, before continuing, "I''ll let you choose what we eat."


    Several waiters bring the dishes, and Robert asks Michelle to place them on the table. Evan has ordered so much food, the waiters form a sort of line, passing plates from the kitchen, through the restaurant, and to the table. Every type of dish and cuisine appears before them.


    Michelle alone presents the plates, and she''s busy rushing back and forth. The dishes fill the table and spread to other surrounding tables. By the time all of the dishes have arrived, Michelle is sweating. As she works, Michelle stares at Avery, wondering if she''s ordered all the dishes so she can try them as the new owner.


    Avery feels overwhelmed. She didn''t expect there to be so many, and just looking at them all makes her feel full. She has to admit, she''s enjoying watching Michelle rush back and forth.


    "I can''t reach everything because there are so many dishes," Avery says, "Michelle, you''ll have to help serve me."


    Michelle grits her teeth with hatred. She and Avery were classmates before, but now, the difference between them couldn''t be more obvious. Michelle is furious that Avery has asked her to serve¡ªthe woman continues to humiliate her.


    "Well, hurry up," Avery says, threatening her with a look.


    Avery can''t believe that Michelle is the same arrogant woman who taunted her in the bathroom and bullied her in school. Michelle bites her lower lip and tries to smile, if Avery is the new owner, she''ll just have to find a way to endure.


    After struggling to arrange her expression, a flattering smile appears on Michelle''s face, "Mrs. Howel, what do you want to eat?"


    "Please introduce these dishes one by one," Avery orders.


    Michelle''s smile stiffens. She introduces the first dish which is far away from Avery, "This is a creamy potato salad with bacon. This is a hot dog. This is¡ª"


    "I want to know what ingredients they contain and how to make them," Avery says.


    Michelle nods with a forced smile. There are dozens of dishes. If she introduces all of them, the dishes will cool and lose their flavor and her throat will hurt.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know what they are," Avery says, "I never thought that the staff of Zuri Hotel would be so uninformed and unprofessional."


    "Creamy potato salad with bacon: the traditional American dish," Michelle says in a dull voice, "Crunchy bacon bits add a smoky twist to this herby and tangy down-home potato salad."


    Michelle twists her hands and continues to introduce new dishes. She''s introduced over twenty dishes already, but Avery still hasn''t told her what she wants to eat.


    "What was that first dish called again?" Avery asks mischievously.


    Michelle digs her fingernails into her palm, "It''s creamy potato salad with bacon."


    Avery looks at Evan. He''s resting his chin or her shoulder, and she finds it rather uncomfortable.


    "What do you want to eat?" she asks, shrugging her shoulders to move his chin.


    "I''ll eat whatever you want to eat," Evan says putting his chin back on her shoulder.


    If he''s being honest with himself, he''s been too distracted by her body to notice the food. He smells the fragrance from her body and wants to lick her throat.


    "Are you sure?" she asks.


    "I want the first one, and the third one, and that one over there," she said pointing.


    She remembers that all of these dishes contain some form of mustard. Although Michelle is reluctant to help, she''s keeping the polite smile on her face. Quickly she takes the plates and serves the food onto Avery and Evan''s plates.


    Avery takes a silver fork and tastes the food, then tries to feed Evan. He raises his eyebrows and looks at her as if he knows everything about her. He refuses food.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it? I can get you something else," Avery says.


    "I''m allergic to mustard," he says.


    "Really? Is there mustard in this?" Avery pretends to be surprised.


    She knows that Evan will get hives and even have difficulty breathing if he eats even a little bit of mustard.


    "Please, every single dish you picked has some form of mustard," Evan says, "You did a very good job. Don''t pretend it''s just a coincidence."


    "It is indeed a coincidence," Avery says, "If you don''t want to eat this, I''ll ask the waiters to bring back the other dishes."


    "Do you want me to be sick?"


    "Of course not!" Avery says, "If you really can''t eat it, don''t eat it. If you think I made some sort of trap for you, I have nothing to say. I honestly didn''t know," Avery says angrily.


    Everyone in the restaurant is scared to see Evan''s response.


    "What will he do to this woman who dared to yell at him?" they wonder.


    Michelle struggles to contain her excitement.


    "Men dislike being yelled in public," Michelle thinks, "Avery is stupid. She''s not as smart as the Summers sisters. Sooner or later, she''ll be replaced."


    Evan squints his eyes. Instead of getting angry, he affectionately pinches Avery''s face.


    "Take away all of the dishes that contain mustard," he tells Michelle.


    "I''m not going to get angry before I have the results of the examination," he whispers to her, "Now you can serve me some food."


    He kisses the lobe of her ear. Avery thought he would be furious. She thought he was ignoring Michelle, so she made careful mental notes of all the dishes containing mustard. She had no idea he was paying attention to the ingredients. The whole time he pretended to be distracted by her neck and her hair, but he saw right through her.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Betrayal

    Onlookers want to roll their eyes at Avery and Evan''s PDA, but Avery is too preoccupied with the physical exam to care about what people think. She''s so nervous, she has lost her appetite. After a few bites of food, she feels full.


    Robert approaches Evan, "Sir, Dean Meyer has been waiting for you at St. Meyer Hospital for a while."


    Avery pauses in the middle of wiping her mouth with a napkin. She realizes she''s finally run out of time: there is no escape from the physical examination.


    The drive to the hospital is idyllic. As the car winds down the mountain, it passes old chinar trees growing on both sides of the road. Their leaves rustle and shake when the wind blows, but Avery is too unhappy to appreciate the beauty.


    The hospital is situated at the foot of the mountain. Evan''s car descends from the zig-zag mountain path followed by dozens of cars filled with bodyguards. Nurses and patients pause to watch the ostentatious arrival.


    "It''s impossible to avoid drawing attention when Evan insists on traveling like this," Avery thinks ruefully.


    Evan''s car pulls up to the front entrance where a middle-aged man with gray hair and a white coat waits with several dozen white-uniformed nurses. St. Meyer Hospital has a long-standing reputation as one of the finest hospitals in the world. Celebrities and royalty frequent the hospital with great regularity but few receive personal welcomes from Dean Meyer himself.


    Evan parks his dark Ferrari by the entrance. He emerges from the vehicle and Avery follows reluctantly.


    Dean Meyer sees Evan and comes forward to greet him, "Hello, Evan."


    "Hello, Dean Meyer."


    Dean Meyer nods with a welcoming smile and casts a look at Avery. She stands slightly behind Evan and she looks miserable. He has met her before but only briefly, and he''s curious to see the woman who has caused such trouble for his son and his hospital.


    "How do you do, Dean Meyer?" she says politely.


    "Please come in. We''ll talk on the way to my office," he says.


    Dean Meyer turns to lead the way and an entourage of doctors and nurses follow him. Evan''s bodyguards trail behind the group. As they march through the hospital, bystanders are forced to press themselves against the walls to make room for the crowd in the corridors. Young nurses and female patients stand aside and gape, and a few try to take sneak pictures with their phones.


    "Oh my God, that man is really really handsome," says one nurse.


    "Yes, he''s even s.e.xier than Dr. Meyer," says a female patient with a giggle.


    "Where is Dr. Meyer?" asks another patient, "I haven''t seen him today."


    "He has surgery all day, arranged by the Dean. I feel like he treats Charles like he''s not his own son," says the nurse.


    "Isn''t the woman with Mr. Howel a relative of one of Dr. Meyer patients?" asks another patient.


    "Yes, she''s related to a patient in the coma ward on the 17th floor," says another nurse, "The woman has been in a coma ever since she fell out of a window two years ago. It''s a pity, she''s the only patient Dr. Meyer has ever failed to heal."


    "I don''t suppose that matters too much for him¡ªhis record is perfect otherwise. How come she''s not awake yet?" asks another patient.


    "Who knows," says a nurse with a shrug, "But if he can''t wake her up, nobody else can."


    The cl.u.s.ter of women is still whispering heatedly when a large figure appears before them. A hulking bodyguard glares down at them, blocking some of the light.


    "Please hand over the phone," he commands.


    "What phone?" asks a nurse.


    "The phone you used to take pictures of Mr. Howel."


    The nurse who took Evan''s picture is indignant, "Why the hell do you want to take it?"


    Dean Meyer sighs as her voice echoes through the hall, "I apologize on behalf of my staff. Clearly, we need more comprehensive training here."


    Evan says nothing. This happens almost every time he goes out in public, and he knows his bodyguards will take care of deleting the images. They continue down the corridor and stop in front of the laboratory. Evan places his hand on Avery''s waist and steers her into the room.


    The room is bright but rather small. Various test tubes and needles sit on one of the metal tables, and the transparent glass glitters in the light.


    "We''ll do a blood test first to check on the various micronutrient levels," Dean Meyer says.


    He pushes his glasses up on his nose and his expression becomes serious and commanding. In one gesture the amicable middle-aged man at the hospital gate has become a stern expert. Avery sits across from him and offers him her left hand.


    He places her hand palm-up on the sanitized table; the icy metal chills her and she feels jumpy and uneasy.


    "Her arms are quite thin," Dean Meyer thinks disapprovingly as he prepares the needle.


    Dean Meyer thinks she looks pale, and he''s concerned she might fear needles or blood. He doesn''t know that she''s more terrified of the test results than of any kind of physical pain.


    "You''ll feel a tiny pinch, but it won''t hurt," he consoles her, "It''ll only take a few seconds."


    "I know," Avery says with false calmness.


    She peeks at Evan who is leaning against the wall behind Dean Meyer. She knows that he doesn''t trust her, and her careless effort to trigger his allergy at the restaurant has probably put him on his guard.


    "I can''t act rashly or dramatically now. I can''t afford to slip up again," she thinks, "My every move is under surveillance, and he''s just waiting for me to make a mistake."


    She exhales and slides her right hand into her pocket with a casual, careless gesture. Evan tilts his head questioningly¡ªhe still can''t figure out her true intentions.


    With her hand hidden in her pocket, Avery digs her nails into her palm and tries to imagine how Evan will react to the rest results.


    "Will he keep his cool or fly into a terrible rage if the new results suggest I''m actually fit for pregnancy?" she wonders.


    She thinks about his violent rages and then about the way his eyes can become pure ice as he plots horrible punishments, and she''s not sure which reaction she fears more.


    A sudden coldness on her fingertip forces her wandering mind back to the examination. Dean Meyer is wiping her finger with a cotton ball soaked in rubbing alcohol.


    "There''s a slight puncture in your finger, were you hurt recently?" he asks.


    "Oh, it''s from a flowering thorn earlier this afternoon," she said absently, "Do you want me to switch hands?"


    "It doesn''t matter," he assures her.


    Avery pulled her hand away from him and examined the wound. It''s so tiny, only a trained medical professional would notice it. If she didn''t already know it was there, she''d have trouble finding it herself.


    "Your ring¡ª" Dean Meyer gazes at the green diamond ring on Avery''s index finger with a sudden flash of doubt. Avery gives him a confused, panicked look, and a kind smile smooths his face, "It''s very lovely."


    Avery is relieved, "Thanks. Actually, I think I''ll switch hands."


    She offers him her right hand and shoved her left hand into her pocket, hiding the ring.


    Dean Meyer is experienced and he pricks her finger without causing her any pain. The lancet slices through her soft fingertip, and Dean Meyer slowly draws her blood into the vial. It''s over before she knows it. Dean Meyer removes the lancet, and carefully presses a cotton ball on her wound.


    "Keep that on and apply pressure for five minutes," he advises, "I''ll be back with the results in about half an hour."


    "Thanks, Dean Meyer," Evan says.


    "You''re welcome. I''ll go take it to the blood lab now."


    Dean Meyer strides away and Evan signals to Robert to follow him, leaving Evan and Avery alone in the room. Avery watches the minute hand on the clock on the wall move little by little. The room is silent except for the audible ticking of the clock. Evan stares at her like a beautiful work of art, but she doesn''t notice his gaze.


    "Why is she so bewitching?" he wonders, "Though she looks casual and bored, I''m enchanted. When she tries to irritate me, I feel my heart leap. What is it about her?"


    Her face looks fragile and enchanting below the bright hospital lights, and he wants to make love to her right there regardless of the location.


    Footstep pierces the silence. Avery looks up to see that Evan is approaching her like an aggressive, dark shadow. She frowns faintly, but he''s already lifting her face to his. He kisses her ferociously, taking her by surprise.


    This kiss is different. It''s more intense and urgent than the others. He bites her lip, determined to overpower her, and Avery tastes blood in her mouth. The kiss feels like a test as if he''s trying to make up his mind about something or calm some inner turmoil.


    Avery feels horrified and suffocated. Her head spins and she thinks she might pass out. She musters her strength and tries to push him off of her. She''s surprised when Evan allows her to push him away, ending the mad kiss. He steps away with the languor and wipes the blood off his mouth like a vampire.


    His eyes look crazed and blood-thirsty, "Do you know what I hate?"


    He pauses, giving her a chance to reply, but she sets her jaw and stares at him wordlessly. She watches his perfect lips form the words, uttering each syllable slowly, "Deception and betrayal."

 Chapter 43 - 43: His Power

    There is no denying that Evan is powerful. She looks at him and feels like a caged bird. For days she''s been thumping her wings and wounding herself, trying to get out of the cage as he watches with amus.e.m.e.nt. She knows she''s running out of time¡ªhe''ll only tolerate so much rebellion before he cracks down.


    Avery takes a deep breath and looks him in the eye as if she has nothing to fear, "Are the results back yet?"


    Evan reaches out to wipe the blood off of her mouth. She shivers as his rough fingers touch her lips.


    "The result hasn''t come back, but why do I feel so rattled?" he thinks, "There are women practically lining up to become my wife and have my children if I divorce Avery."


    He shakes his head. "The problem is I don''t want to divorce her anymore, even though I''m afraid of her deception and betrayal," he thinks, "I''m afraid she''ll leave me in six months if I can''t get her pregnant. But why do I feel fear? What power does this woman have over me?"


    Evan looks at her and he feels his heart tighten all of a sudden. He clenches his fists so hard his knuckles turn pale.


    "Tell me the truth and I''ll forgive everyone involved," he says, "This is your last chance to come clean."


    Avery examines his face from the strong brow-line to the sharp blue eyes, from the cheekbones to the s.e.xy lips which are pressed together in a grim line. His chiseled features give him a strong presence, projecting power and disdain. A part of her wants to tell him the truth, but she''s terrified of the consequences.


    "If he finds out that I''m not barren, I''ll have to bear his children, and I''ll never be able to escape from the Howel family," she thinks, "If I confess, he''ll know I''ve deceived him and he may not honor his word. Can I trust him not to hold others accountable? Can I trust that he won''t hurt Charles?"


    She grimaces. "No, my only hope is to wait for the test results and hope it somehow shows I''m barren," she thinks, "I''d rather he kicked me out in a fit of violent rage after learning the truth from the report than to confess it myself. Anything is better than giving in and telling him the truth."


    "The truth about what?" she asks aloud.


    "Don''t play coy. You know exactly what," he growls.


    "You want me to tell you that I conspired with Charles to lie to you about my ability to have children?"


    Evan raises his eyebrows and presses his lips together even more firmly.


    "You look worried," she says, "Is there something you''re afraid of?"


    "Don''t say that," he snaps.


    "Fine," she shrugs, "We''ll wait for the results."


    The tension between them fills the laboratory. A cold fire flickers dangerously in Evan''s eyes. Avery feels like she''s been in the laboratory for hours when the door finally opens.


    Robert enters carrying a stack of papers in his hand and approaches Evan, "Sir, here''s the report."


    He hands the report to Evan and gives Avery a look which incites her terror. She can only see the blank white back of the papers that will determine her fate. Evan skims over the report and the various measures and charts before reading the result. He lifts his eyes from the papers and looks ferociously at Dean Meyer.


    "Is it genuine?" he asks.


    "Yes," Robert answers honestly, "I was there the entire time. No one tampered with anything."


    "Mr. Howel, if you have any doubts, you can have the results checked in another hospital," Dean Meyer says.


    He removes his latex gloves and deposits them in the trash. Suddenly he feels the coldness on his temple. After receiving some secret signal from Evan, Robert is pushing a gun to the Dean''s head.


    Evan approaches Dean Meyer, "Charles is your son and you might want to cover up for him. If that''s true, I don''t care that our families go way back. The future of the Howel family is at stake, and I''ll make sure your family goes down for Charles'' lie."


    Dean Meyer stands still and looks at Evan calmly, "I''m a doctor and I have the utmost regard for my profession and the truth. The test results are the test results, and I wouldn''t lie about them. Not even for my son."


    "Well said, Doctor," Evan sneers, "But are you completely sure about the results?"


    "No, I''m not sure," he says haughtily.


    "You aren''t? Then take another look at what it says."


    Evan spreads out the report and holds it in front of Dean Meyer. Dean Meyer doesn''t bother to look at it.


    "This test is imperfect," Dean Meyer says, "It measures her current state, but any number of factors could affect the results. She may be infertile now, but that may not be the case tomorrow or in a few days. For example, her diet could affect the current results."


    "Sir here''s a list of food Mrs. Howel had for lunch," Robert says, handing Evan a paper.


    While the lab team was processing the results from the blood sample Dean Meyer told Robert about the problems with the test. Robert called the restaurant and had them email him a list.


    "What does this mean then?" Evan asks impatiently.


    "I''ve already examined that list, but there''s nothing there that would affect the results," Dean Meyer says calmly.


    Evan gives Robert a look and he puts the gun away. Avery feels as if a bomb has suddenly been defused at the last minute. She takes a long, shaky breath and hopes that Evan will just let it go and accept that she isn''t fit for pregnancy like Charles claimed. Feeling relieved, she stands up and walks to the bin to throw away her cotton ball¡ªshe was so nervous before, she forgot she was still holding it.


    "Well," Robert says hesitantly.


    He glances at Avery and walks over to Evan to whispers something to him.


    "Call her," Evan commands.


    Robert dials quickly and puts the phone on speaker mode. A middle-aged woman''s voice comes through, "Yes, Mr. Tinder?"


    "What foods did Mrs. Howel have for breakfast?" Robert asks.


    Avery''s hand trembles violently and she drops the cotton ball next to the trash can.


    "She had seafood, vegetables, eggs¡ª" the voice answers before Robert hangs up.


    Avery has her back turned to the men in the room, but she can feel their eyes boring into her. Footsteps approach her and she can feel Evan standing behind her.


    "Is that true?" he hisses, "I gave you a chance to come clean, but you didn''t say anything. You wanted to test me, did you?"


    Avery shakes. She can hear Evan grinding his teeth, and her nerves feel pulled so tight they might snap. She''s trapped between a table and Evan''s body, and she feels dizzy and light-headed.


    Suddenly his voice roars in her ear as he pounds the metal table with his fist, "Talk to me, woman!"


    Avery looks at his fist on the table. The skin on his knuckles is broken and blood is starting to trickle out. Avery turns around and musters her best innocent look.


    "How was I supposed to know that I wasn''t supposed to eat certain foods before this exam?" she asks.


    "Of all these things you''d choose for breakfast, you go for eggs. You never have eggs for breakfast," Evan hisses.


    "I¡ª" Avery bites her lower lip. She doesn''t know what to say.


    "I told you I hate deception."


    He puts one large hand around Avery''s neck, feeling the frantic pulse of her heart in her carotid artery. Avery looks pale but she raises her head stubbornly and looks Evan in the eye.


    "I want a divorce and I don''t want your children," she says, "But no one helped me with any scheme. "


    "Is she still trying to protect Charles?" Evan wonders, jealously, "I could kill her right now, and her last words would be in Charles'' defense."


    He glares at her with utter venom.


    "Is that all you''ve got, Evan?" she taunts, "You can only get what you want through brute strength. It''s pathetic."


    "Is that what you think?" he asks dangerously.


    Evan flexes his hand slowly, tightening his grip on her neck. Avery''s lips begin to turn blue, but she reveals a riveting smile. Then she abruptly reaches out for Evan''s cheek. Her fingers brush him tenderly and gently as if she''s caressing a lover for the last time.


    Evan relaxes his grip immediately. He feels his anger leave him as if her caress has transformed him from an enraged lion to a meek lamb. It''s as if her delicate hand contains some magic power to soothe and control him.


    Avery gasps for breath for a few minutes. Finally, she asks, "Evan, do you have what it takes to let me choose you of my own free will?"

 Chapter 44 - 44: Absolute Mess

    "What?" Evan asks.


    "Do you think you could truly win me back? Allow me to fall for you again? To bear your children when I''m ready?"


    "Is this some game to buy more time?" he asks suspiciously, though he feels his heart pounding with hope, "Are you afraid I''m going to harm Charles or his family?"


    "No," Avery answers without hesitation.


    She''s trying to keep calm, but she''s as rattled as ever. She knows that the entire physical examination was a cruel set-up so Evan could make her worry and suffer before going after Charles.


    "It''s all my fault," she thinks, "Charles was just an innocent doctor, and I''ve put his life at risk by asking him to do me a favor. I can''t allow Evan to hurt him because of me."


    "Then what''s this about, hmm?" Evan asks.


    Evan removes his hand from her neck and places it over hers on his cheek. He gently presses his hand onto hers, enjoying the warmth of her palm on his face. He feels at ease touching her.


    Avery opens her mouth to answer the question, but she''s interrupted by the ringing phone. Robert answers it and puts it on the speaker.


    "Mr. Tinder, why did you hang up on me before?" asks the irritated voice of the cook, "I didn''t get to finish answering. Mrs. Howel ate all of those things because she cooked quiche for Mr. Howel. She made an absolute mess of the kitchen, wasted dozens of eggs, and now the entire refrigerator is filled with boxes of quiche for Mr. Howel. I don''t know what got into her head, but she seemed very driven to do it."


    "How come you didn''t mention anything?" Evan squints.


    The fire in his eyes fades, replaced by wonder.


    "Maybe she really didn''t know about the eggs. Maybe she wasn''t deceiving or betraying me," he thinks, "She made me one of my favorite foods."


    Evan removes the fair hand from his cheek and gently kisses her palm.


    "The Peters owe everything to this phone call," he thinks, "I would have burnt their hospital to the ground."


    Avery is relieved. She''s so grateful to the cranky cook. If it wasn''t for the phone call, Evan probably would have choked her to death. She knows that no one in the room would have dared to intervene.


    "You made quiche for me?" he asks.


    "Not exactly," she hedges.


    "You almost never cooked before," he observes.


    "It was a whimsical thought," she says with a shrug.


    "Are you trying to please me?" he asks, "Did you do this because you care for me?"


    "It was just a random thought," she says.


    Evan kisses her palm again. He gazes at her but speaks to Dean Meyer, "I heard about a special treat your family has just patented that works wonders for barren women."


    "Yes, we believe we''ve developed a new, highly-effective treatment," Dean Meyer replies.


    His tense shoulders relax; he knows Evan is going to forgive him and his son.


    "I want that."


    "Of course, I''ll prescribe it right now," Meyer says, striding out of the room.


    Avery closes her eyes with exhaustion. She feels as if she''s been on an emotional roller coaster¡ªjust a moment ago she was in grateful paradise, but now she''s been plunged back into hell. She doesn''t want whatever fertility treatment they''ll prescribe her.


    Avery suddenly takes her hand away from Evan, "Can we go after Dr. Meyer gives us the prescription?"


    Evan holds her waist and pulled her closer to him. He ignores her question.


    "This really is a great surprise," he murmurs, "How did you know I like quiche?"


    She doesn''t know what to say. In truth, she had no idea it was one of his favorite dishes. She read online that eggs could affect the results of the bloodwork, and she was desperate enough to try it. She had no idea she''s also concocted the perfect cover story.


    Avery answers uncertainty, "A wild guess?"


    "Are you good at guessing?" Evan smiles and pulls her even closer, "Guess what I want to do now?"


    Avery feels his iron pole against her.


    "I don''t have to guess," she thinks "All men are disgusting creatures who think with the thing between their legs."


    Evan''s hot breath brushes against her earlobe and he bites the soft skin, "I want to f.u.c.k you!"


    Avery feels a jolt of electricity. His dark, dirty laugh is also deep and sonorous and she can''t help but thrill to the sound.


    "It''s funny that such dirty lines sound almost appealing coming from his mouth," she thinks.


    Avery knew the answer, but the boldness of his words surprised her, and her eyes widen. She can''t believe that Evan would say something so dirty in a professional, hospital environment. She also doesn''t understand why he wants to make love with her and send her friend requests when he''s clearly in love with Diana. She sighs.


    "I think Evan could get turned on by just about any woman," she thinks dryly, "He seems to always want it. I wonder where this rumor that he''s uninterested in women came from¡ªthat''s clearly not the case."


    "Why not?" Avery asks, smiling with all the charm she can muster.


    She looks beyond Evan''s shoulder to Robert who is standing in the corner, "Care to join us, Mr. Tinder?"


    "I wouldn''t¡ªI¡ªI don''t," Robert stutters, "Sir, I''ll leave now if you don''t need me."


    Tinder turns pale and runs out of the room. He feels as if Avery is trying to get him into trouble with Evan.


    "Don''t you dare, Avery," Evan growls.


    He ferociously bites her earlobe. With just a few words, she''s managed to strike a nerve and irritate him. Avery ignores the pain and playfully pushes his head away.


    "A man is a man because he can''t just f.u.c.k any time and any place like an animal; he needs privacy," she says innocently, "I noticed that Robert was still here, and I hinted that he leave us alone. He clearly received my message and left the room. Are you unhappy about that? I''ll call him back if you''re not. It works for me either way."


    Evan''s icy look turns icier. Avery smiles and begins to unbutton his shirt, taking her time with each button. As the fabric parts, his muscled chest appears. She knows she can''t compete with him in a contest of physical strength. Instead of wasting her time struggling and fighting, she decides to protect herself with words.


    "I''ve heard some people find it more thrilling with more people," she teases, "Do you want me to call the bodyguards to come in too?"


    "Damn you, woman!" Evan roars, "I don''t have any interest in being a cuckold, and you mustn''t cheat on me."


    Evan suddenly stops her hands and holds them still against his chest.


    "I''ll make you willingly submit to me," he says.


    Evan is shocked by his own words. He doesn''t understand why he''s curbing his urges and considering her feelings. He knows he has the superior power, but he finds he doesn''t want to take her that way.


    "Damn it all!" he thinks.


    He angrily fastens the buttons on his shirt, covering his defined muscles. Avery reaches out again to help him with the buttons and smooth his collar.


    "I look forward to it," she says flirtatiously.


    She reminds herself that she can''t allow herself to fall for him again.


    "Only an idiot would be stupid enough to fall for the same monster twice," she thinks, "But his behavior is very odd. Does he actually want me to fall in love with him again? Is it really possible?"


    The laboratory isn''t sound-proofed so Avery and Evan hear Robert and Dean Meyer through the frosted glass door. Dean Meyer says he''s written the prescription along with instructions for use, and then his footsteps echo down the hall.


    Robert lowers his head as Evan exits the laboratory, "Sir, I have the prescription."


    Evan hums through his nostrils but refuses to even glance at Robert. Robert knows that his boss will blame him for Avery''s comment, but he doesn''t dare leave Evan''s side without a direct dismissal. He looks away and flushes with embarrassment and frustration.


    "How can he blame me like that after all I''ve done for him?" Robert thinks.


    "That shirt looks really good on you," Avery says to Robert as she passes him.


    Her tone is flirtatious and Robert knows Avery is paying him back for taking her phone away. Evan glares at Robert with cold violence, and Robert frowns. He huddles behind Evan and tries to become invisible.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Fighting for Love

    Dean Lawrence Meyer stands in his office near the window. He opens the curtain and watches the long line of cars drive away from the hospital. His temple still hurts from having the muzzle of the gun pressed into his forehead.


    His father and Evan''s grandfather agreed that the two families should always exist in harmony, but if Evan catches Charles, the rules will no longer apply. Lawrence knows that Evan will do whatever he wants to Charles, and he''ll be powerless to protect his son.


    Lawrence throws a stack of files across the desk. His son stands on the other side of the desk. Charles is wearing a white coat and leaning languorously against the desk. He doesn''t make a move to avoid the files. Instead, he straightens up and casually puts his hands in his pockets. The papers hit him squarely in the chest.


    "What were you thinking?" Lawrence fumes, "If Mrs. Howel hadn''t eaten eggs for breakfast, the results would have revealed your lie. Our entire family and our business would have gone down because of you!"


    "She ate eggs for breakfast?" Charles says, "What a clever woman!"


    "Is that the point?" Lawrence asks.


    He can''t believe his son has let him down this way. He grabs another stack of files and hits Charles over the head.


    "Are you interested in her?" he demands.


    Charles tries to duck but the files slam into his head anyway, "No."


    "No?" Lawrence asks incredulously.


    He doesn''t believe his son. If Charles wasn''t interested in Avery, he''d never do something as stupid as lying to Evan Howel. If word gets out that Charles tried to seduce one of his patients'' wives, the entire hospital will be ruined. The rich and powerful families will never set foot in St. Meyer again.


    "Tell me, Charles, why was Avery wearing your grandmother''s ring?" he asks.


    "So what if she was?" Charles says.


    "What the hell are you thinking?" Lawrence says, enraged, "That''s a family heirloom and its meant for your future wife. Get it back! I won''t have our family jewel worn by some other man''s wife."


    Charles recalls the joy and satisfaction he felt when he saw the ring on Avery''s finger.


    "She''s the only woman in the world who deserves that ring," he thinks.


    Lawrence reaches for another stack of files but sees he''s already thrown them all at his son. In a fit of rage, he tries to pick up the heavy wooden chair to fling at Charles, but it is too heavy for him to pick up and he strains his back.


    "Ouch, my back," he m.o.a.ns.


    "Father, are you alright?"


    Charles hurries to help his father, but Lawrence pushes him away.


    "Go away, I don''t want your help. I won''t recognize you as my son if continue to do this," he warns, "There''s no room in our family for a man who has anything to do with another man''s wife."


    "It''s not like that," Charles objects, "Avery will eventually divorce Evan. All I have to do is wait."


    "How are you so sure she''ll divorce him? There''s something between them that you''re too foolish to see," Lawrence says, "No, I can''t have that. I''ll arrange to have you set up with some other women tomorrow."


    "I won''t go to any of the dates. I only want Avery," Charles says firmly, "If you can''t accept her, I''ll take her away from here. I''ve decided to run the company I inherited from grandfather to support us."


    Charles has thought things through in his typical methodical way. He knows that it will be difficult to contend with Evan. He can''t ever hope to rival the Howels'' wealth, but he knows he can''t expect to support a woman like Avery with his income from the family hospital. He has decided to start running the company as his grandfather wishes.


    "What? You think you''re so smart that you don''t have to listen to me?" Lawrence says, "If you keep behaving like this, I won''t be there to fix things for you when they go wrong. And believe me, they will go wrong."


    Lawrence is a practical man. He followed the traditional family path and became a doctor and married a nice woman his parents approved of. Every step in his life was carefully chosen to avoid any surprises. Unlike Lawrence, Charles is tired of a carefully regulated life. He wants to fight for the woman he loves.


    The black Ferrari stops in front of the glowing manor. The bright house makes a shining contrast against the pitch-black grounds. The maids and servants were warned that Evan was heading home, and they have formed a neat line in front of the door to greet him.


    Robert opens the car door for Evan, "Sir, the quiche is heated and ready."


    Avery is getting out of the car, but she hears Robert''s words.


    "Last night he wanted to eat my pasta and now he''s about to eat the quiche I made," she thinks, "They say that the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach, but is he falling for me because of something I''ve cooked?"


    The thought horrifies Avery. She knows she has a natural talent for cooking, but she''s nothing compared to the Michelin-starred chefs who work in the kitchen. She hopes that Evan is simply bored of the chefs'' cooking and enjoying the novelty of new food.


    Robert closes the car door behind Evan, "The staff says that Lucky isn''t feeling well. He''s not eating his food."


    Evan freezes, "Have they called the vet yet?"


    "Yes. But he won''t let the vet examine him, anytime he gets close Lucky bites him."


    Evan thinks about the problem. Unsure about how to proceed with Robert gulps.


    "How about I ask the staff to delay dinner so you can check on Lucky?" Robert suggests nervously.


    Though Lucky is a dog, he''s treated better than most of the staff at the Hamilton mansion. Everyone knows that Evan cares for the dog, and Robert assumes that Evan will want to take care of him first. He''s surprised by Evan''s answer:


    "It''s fine. Leave him for now," Evan says curtly.


    A few maids stand on either side of the dining room table. The table has been set with two pieces of steaming quiche filled with fresh seafood and vegetables. The triangle wedges are beautifully colored, and they smell good. Though Avery cooked them in the morning, they still look fresh and tasty.


    The maids pull out the chairs for Evan and Avery and move to serve the food. Evan gives them an icy look that stops them in their tracks. Instead, they push the plates in front of Avery.


    "Please, Mrs. Howel, can you cut the quiche for Mr. Howel?"


    Avery halts with her fork raised in mid-air.


    "Don''t you have hands to do that?" she asks him sarcastically.


    He smirks and stares at her as if she''s an interesting puzzle. Avery tries to hide her irritation, picks up a knife, and smiles at her husband.


    "Mr. Howel, would you like me to add some green salad to your plate?" she asks.


    Evan continues to stare at her. His eyes look hungry, but he''s gazing at her as if she''s the delicacy.


    "Yes, please," he says politely.


    Avery remains calm. She cuts a large piece of quiche and raises the fork to Evan''s mouth. The quiche is freshly heated from the pan, and steam comes off it.


    Evan frowns abruptly, "Are you poisoning your husband?"


    "I didn''t think I was such a bad cook as that," she said lightly, "But rest assured, they say a good man lives too short and a bad one too long¡ªso you have plenty of time to enjoy life."


    "What a sweet talker are you," he says ironically.


    "Thanks, I''ll take that as a compliment," she responds.


    "But I like the quiche," he adds.


    "Then have some more."


    She stabs pieces of quiche and feeds them to Evan.


    "I think our child might have digestion problems if you keep feeding me like this," he jokes.


    "We don''t have any children, and we won''t have any."


    "We will soon," he says.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Appetite

    The creamy, rich flavor of the quiche fills Evan''s mouth. He''s surprised to find that he truly enjoys Avery''s cooking. She tries to feed him another bite, but he pushes the fork away.


    Avery frowns, "I thought you wanted me to feed you."


    "If you want to feed my appetites, you can do that later tonight," he whispers.


    Disgusted by the innuendo, Avery gets up to look for a bottle of white wine to go with the dinner. Dr. Walters enters the dining room and looks to Evan for approval. Evan nods his permission to approach.


    "It''s about the drugs¡ª" the doctor whispers.


    Evan immediately raises his hand to signal for the doctor to stop speaking and casts a deep look at Avery.


    "In the study," he commands.


    Avery doesn''t hear Dr. Walters'' words or see Evan''s complicated expression. She assumes they''ve left in a hurry to attend to some other business.


    "Perhaps Evan has forgotten his favorite lighter," she thinks, "He usually enjoys smoking after dinner."


    "Where is the wine?" she asks a servant.


    All of the cabinets in the room have been emptied of all alcohol.


    One hurries to explain, "Mr. Howel says you have to avoid alcohol for a while due to the pregnancy."


    "I''m not allowed to drink wine?" she asks, outraged.


    "Among other things," the servant answers.


    "What other things?"


    "Soybeans, caffeine, raw eggs, undercooked meat, raw fish, unpasteurized cheeses, and so on."


    Avery can''t believe how thorough Evan is. He''s determined to get her pregnant. She feels as vulnerable as a deer in the open¡ªany minute Evan will shoot her. Suddenly she realizes she has completely lost her appetite.


    She slams the antique liquor cabinet in irritation. The maids have retreated to the corner of the room and she can hear them talking.


    "Do you think Lucky will die?" one asks, almost hopefully.


    "Hush. Aren''t you worried that Mr. Howel will hear you?" scolds the other, "You know how he is with Lucky¡ªhe loves that dog. I think it''s just some sort of virus¡ªhe throws up everything he eats. He''s normally so energetic, but now he seems kind of lifeless. Of course, he still won''t allow anyone near him."


    They look up from their conversation in time to see Avery exiting the dining room. They hurry to chase her, calling her name. She stops and addresses them.


    "How is Lucky?" she asks.


    "We think he has a virus," says one maid, "He doesn''t have much spirit. The vet asked us to fetch something for him to eat, but I don''t think he''ll touch it."


    "Then go ahead," Avery says, "I''ll come with you and take a look at him."


    "Lucky is ill and unstable," the maid warns nervously, "I''m afraid he''ll get violent with you."


    Avery ignores them and starts walking to the North wing, where Lucky is kept. She enters the drawing-room that serves as his kennel. The black German Shepherd lies listlessly on the white, fox-fur carpet. Though he''s bigger than most German Shepherds, he looks almost too weak to move. In spite of his appearance, he''s still vigilant. Whenever someone steps too near him, he shows his sharp teeth and growls to scare them off.


    Avery''s arrival surprises the servants who normally tend to Lucky. Evan normally doesn''t allow anyone to visit his dog, but they don''t want to contradict Avery. They step aside and allow her to enter the room.


    "Mrs. Howel, Lucky doesn''t like strangers," they warn, "Mr. Howel has insisted that no one is allowed to go near him except for us and the vet. You should leave. If anything happens, I don''t know who Mr. Howel will blame."


    "If anything happens, I''ll take responsibility," Avery says, "It''s only a dog. Do you have to make this such a big deal?"


    The servants gape at Avery. She''s never come to this room before, and according to rumor, she''s scared of dogs.


    Avery stares at Lucky and the dog stares back. He growls low and reveals his teeth. The servants shudder.


    "Where is the vet?" Avery asks.


    "Lucky bit him pretty badly and he''s gone to the hospital. He''ll come here after he gets stitches," a servant answers.


    "Lucky?" Avery coos while slowly reaching her hands toward his nose, "Can I take a look at you?"


    "Mrs. Howel, please be careful. He''ll bite," the servants warn, terrified.


    Though Avery feels nervous, she''s not afraid. She doesn''t know why she feared dogs in the past, but she knows she never would have gotten this close to Lucky. She wonders if the poison has erased her fear along with her memory.


    Lucky barks and sniffs her hand. He can smell fear and hostility, but his body shakes when he smells Avery''s fingertips. His eyes brighten and he lifts his head. His tail thumps the floor.


    "Lucky?" Avery asks.


    Lucky gets up and rubs his face against her hands. The servants are stunned. They''ve never seen the dog behave this way with someone who isn''t Evan.


    "Oh my God, I think Lucky likes you," says one.


    "It''s unbelievable," says another, "He never lets anyone but Mr. Howel near him. Mr. Howel brought him here ten years ago when he was only a puppy. I''ve been feeding him since then, but he won''t even let me touch him."


    "Ten years ago?" Avery asks, "He''s ten years old?"


    "Yes. Mr. Howel brought him back from Summers'' country home and has been taking care of him ever since."


    Avery is patting Lucky on the head, but she halts at the mention of the Summers.


    "No wonder Evan dotes on this dog: he transfers his affection for Diana to everything related to her family," she thinks with a roll of her eyes, "But if he''s so enamored, why won''t he let me go? Why does he insist that I have his children?"


    Avery scratches Lucky behind his ears as she thinks, "If I don''t get pregnant, I can leave the Howels'' house in a few short months. Evan can divorce me and marry Diana. It''s a win-win. I don''t understand what he''s thinking."


    "There is one other odd thing," says a gossipy servant.


    "What?"Avery asks.


    "Lucky came from the Summers family, but he won''t let Leonie come near him. She''s tried, but he always growls at her. She has to keep her distance from him."


    Avery listens attentively and suddenly feels something hot and wet on her palms. She looks down and sees that the dog is licking her hands. The next second Lucky jumps up and licks her face. Though he''s sick, he''s still large and strong and she stumbles backward and falls over.


    "Lucky," Avery says sternly.


    She tries to push his head away from her face, but he continues licking her. Her palms feel slightly itchy from Lucky''s furry head.


    "I think it''s because you might smell a bit like Mr. Howel," says one servant.


    Avery begins to chuckle. Evan has been hugging her and touching her all day to try to start rumors that their relationship is flourishing. He has a distinct smell that clings to everything he touches and owns, even when he''s not around.


    Suddenly Avery sighs. She''s beginning to get used to his smell, and his touch. She can''t let herself become accustomed to those things. She''s scared if she lets her guard down, she might fall for him again. A noise outside the door interrupts her thoughts and she jumps to her feet.


    "Miss Summers," a servant says, "Please stop."


    Leonie pushes past the servant who tries to block her path.


    "Avery, you bitch!" she screams.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Dog Attack

    Leonie staggers in wearing an evening gown. Her face is caked with thick makeup and she smells like alcohol. She has just returned from a dinner where she had more than a few drinks. Unsteadily, she stumbles toward Avery. Avery tries to push her away. Leonie tries to slap Avery across the face, but Avery grabs her hand and slaps her first.


    "Leonie, what the hell are you doing?" she asks.


    The slap seems to sober Leonie, and she covers her face.


    "What am I doing? Don''t play innocent, you vindictive bitch," Leonie says, "I only frisked you to see if Dr. Meyer gave you any pills and I already apologized publicly. I can''t believe you''re so petty."


    "That didn''t make it okay," Avery answers, "Next time, you should think clearly and carefully before you take such a foolish risk"


    "Oh please, we both know Dr. Meyer gave you the pills," Leonie responds, "If you want to come after me, fine, but why did you have to lay your dirty fingers on my sister''s things?"


    Avery is confused, "What things?"


    "Really? You know the Zuri Hotel is my sister''s. My family promised she could manage it when she got married. You played dirty and made Evan get it for you, you bitch!"


    "What?"


    Avery is baffled. She knew that the Summers owned the Zuri Hotel, but she didn''t know it was intended for Diana.


    "Why did Evan acquire his childhood sweetheart''s hotel for me?" she thinks.


    "Do you know how much work Diana put into the Zuri Hotel?" Leonie fumes, "She redesigned the hotel and practically managed it on her own. Then she went abroad to study hotel management. Who the hell do you think you are to take her stuff?"


    "Believe me, I didn''t know it was hers," Avery says.


    "Like hell, I''d believe you," Leonie says, glaring at Avery, "Just wait for it, you bitch. Don''t you dare think you can get away with stealing from my family!"


    She whirls around and stomps heavily toward the door just as a servant enters, carrying a tray of food for Lucky. The servant steps left to allow Leonie to pass, but Leonie goes the same way. The servant moves to the right and Leonie does the same. They awkwardly block each other''s way. The food on the tray smells gross. Leonie looks at it and sees that it''s fresh, bloody beef slices.


    "He''d bite Avery''s neck off if it weren''t for his illness," Leonie thinks, "Though if Lucky mauls Avery¡­"


    She can imagine Lucky opening his huge mouth and closing it around Avery. She can see Avery''s flesh tearing and the blood bursting from veins and arteries that can''t be repaired. A dirty scheme sprouts in Leonie''s mind, and she quietly stretches out her foot.


    The servant trips over Leonie''s foot and the tray goes flying. The raw beef lands on Avery, who screams and tries to pull the bloody meat off of herself.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Howel, I''m so clumsy," the servant apologizes, standing up.


    The servant tries to help Avery, but she stops upon seeing the aggressive look on Lucky''s face. Frightened, she slowly backs away.


    Lucky''s huge, crimson mouth is opened, exposing all his teeth. There is blood in his eyes, and he''s staring intently at Avery. The other servants see his brutal look and cower terrified; they know there''s nothing that can be done for Avery.


    Avery is scared too. It''s possible that Lucky accepted her because she smelled like Evan, but now she just smells like fresh blood. She pulls the meat from her body to try to throw at Lucky as he stalks toward her. The beef is like an appetizer for the huge dog, and the strong scent of blood has him wound up.


    He slowly squats to concentrate all of his power in his back legs. Then he suddenly springs forward and is on Avery in a flash.


    "Mrs. Howel!" the distressed servants scream.


    "Go and get help," Leonie says.


    Leonie holds the door handle and gives the nearest servant a gentle push toward the door. Suddenly restored to their senses, the servants rush from the room to get help. They''ll suffer greatly if anything should happen to Avery on their watch.


    Leonie sneers and takes a look at Avery, about to become Lucky''s next meal. Avery is fighting like hell, but the dog will soon overpower her. As much as Leonie is enjoying the spectacle, she knows that she can''t stay in the room and take the blame for not helping Avery.


    She feigns anxiety and says, "I''ll go and get help."


    As she exits the room she whispers quietly to herself, "Sic her, boy."


    Lucky has become crazed with the smell of blood. He''s snapping at Avery, oblivious to her squirming and screaming. Drool drips from his mouth. He finishes eating the beef and begins to claw at Avery, looking for more meat.


    Evan is standing in the study in front of the French window, looking at the sky darkening outside. Dr. David Walter stands near him and ducks his head to peek at the bin to see if the pills Evan discarded are still there.


    "Is the test done?" Evan asks.


    "Yes. Apart from the expected ingredients, there was one unknown component we couldn''t identify."


    "Really?" Evan sounds displeased, "I told you that you have three days to test the pills, and I want the results. If you don''t get them to me, you''re fired."


    David stiffens, "Dr. Meyer is a genius at making medicine, so¡ª"


    Evan cuts him off, "I don''t care. I want results."


    "I see," David nods.


    Robert runs into the room with a deathly pale face.


    "Sir, Mrs. Howel went to Lucky''s kennel and he attacked her."


    "Everyone in the Howel house knows that Mrs. Howel is afraid of dogs," Robert thinks, "What the hell was she thinking? Lucky doesn''t behave well around strangers. He''d come for anyone and maul them to death. Everyone knows that."


    Evan''s look darkens. Almost before Robert can finish speaking, he''s running from the room toward Lucky''s kennel.


    Lucky is barking and growling. Leonie stands outside the kennel door, too thrilled to conceal her smile. She burps drunkenly and turns to see Evan and a group of servants running toward the kennel.


    She rearranges her face and puts on an anxious look, "Evan, help Avery!"


    Evan hears Lucky''s barking and his heart suddenly slows; he almost can''t feel it beating. He rushes into the room like an animal ready to fight.


    Leonie follows him, smirking. It sounds like Lucky hasn''t let her down and has mauled Avery. Leonie can''t help but walk a little faster, eager to see just how badly Lucky has destroyed the woman.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Leonie is Disappointed

    Avery is standing in the center of the room covered in blood. Dried blood is smeared across her face and all over her clothes. She clenches something tightly in her fist and stares determinedly at Lucky, who is growling in the corner.


    "Mrs. Howel," a servant screams.


    She looks seriously injured, and they wonder how she''s still standing. Leonie is stunned; she can''t believe that Avery is still alive.


    Evan feels a twitching in his heart. He crosses the room and pulls Avery to him, firmly wrapping his arms around her. Terrified and exhausted, Avery''s strength gives out and she collapses in Evan''s arms. Evan frowns deeply and hurries to check her for wounds.


    "Are you hurt?" he asks.


    Avery feels dizzy and Evan''s upset and worried voice seems to come from very far away.


    "Is he worried for me?" she wonders.


    Avery doesn''t reply.


    Desperately, Evan raises his voice, "I asked are you hurt?"


    The servants think he sounds like an insane man; he whirls on them and screams, "What the hell are you all doing standing there? Call a doctor. Now!"


    Avery slowly pulls herself from her trance.


    "It''s okay. He didn''t hurt me," she whispers.


    Lucky didn''t attack her; he came for the beef. Afterward, he backed away from her. Shaken by his attack, she grabbed a lighter from her pocket and waved the flame in his face to discourage him from approaching her again. She knows that animals fear fire, but she had no idea Evan''s lighter would save her life.


    "You''re not hurt?" Evan asks again.


    "You sound disappointed," she murmurs.


    "Don''t even joke about that," he growls.


    Dr. Walters appears by the door, carrying his kit. Several trained nurses follow him. David knows that Evan doesn''t want him touching Avery, so he orders a nurse to examine her for injuries. The nurse checks Avery quickly and thoroughly and whispers something in David''s ear.


    David heaves a sigh of relief. Though Avery is covered in blood, she''s mostly unharmed.


    David turns to Evan, "She wasn''t seriously hurt. She has some scr.a.p.es, I''ll see that they''re attended to and I''ll give her a rabies vaccination just in case."


    "Are you sure?" Evan asks, still worried, "She''s covered in blood."


    "Mrs. Howel doesn''t have any serious visible wounds," the nurse reassures Evan, "I believe it''s cow''s blood."


    Evan is puzzled, "How did you get covered in cow''s blood?"


    Avery tightens her hand around the metal lighter. The metallic stench of blood fills her nose and makes her feel faint.


    She turns and points at Leonie, "I think we''ll have to ask Miss Summers."


    Leonie freezes for a second but she quickly regains her composure, "How should I know? I''m not holding the tray."


    Leonie glances meaningfully at the maid who was carrying the tray. The maid is shocked and confused. She has no idea why she fell so suddenly, but she has the distinct impression that she tripped on something.


    "Did Leonie trip me?" the maid wonders, "But who would believe my word against hers? Leonie is a beloved guest invited by Evan''s grandmother, and I don''t have a shred of evidence against her."


    The maid drops to her knees before Evan and Avery, "I''m so so sorry Mr. and Mrs. Howel, please forgive me."


    Avery closes her eyes.


    She looks at Leonie who stares back as if she''s challenging her. Avery recognizes Leonie''s gloating smirk, but she knows there''s no evidence against the other woman. The maid will take the blame for Leonie''s actions.


    "Get her out of here. You know what to do," Evan orders ruthlessly.


    The bodyguards drag the maid from the room.


    The smell of blood is making Avery feel ill, and she isn''t interested in accusing Leonie of harming her. She just wants to take a long, hot shower.


    Evan addresses the other maids severely, "Haven''t I told you that no one is allowed in this room?"


    The maids pale and lower their heads.


    "We couldn''t stop her," they whisper.


    "They had nothing to do with it," Avery says, "I insisted."


    "Lucky wasn''t hostile to Mrs. Howel," one maid explains, "Actually, it seemed like he liked her. It''s just¡ªwell, I don''t know if I should say."


    The maid hesitates. She doesn''t want to betray Avery, but she knows Evan will have her punished severely if he thinks she''s withholding information.


    "Just say it," Evan orders.


    The maid glances at Avery guiltily, then says, "We saw Mrs. Howel burning Lucky''s hair when we ran in. Lucky was sitting on the ground and he wasn''t attacking her."


    "What?" Evan roars.


    He kneels to check Lucky and finds a small singed patch of fur under the dog''s neck. The patch is only visible when Lucky lifts his head.


    Evan feels himself slipping into a rage, "Were you burning my dog?"


    "Yes," Avery admits, "And the maid was right. He wasn''t attacking me while I did it."


    "Is this about the divorce again?" Evan asks, furious.


    Avery has already threatened to cheat on him with every man she can find and irritate his family until he allowed the divorce. Now she''s torturing his dog?


    Evan''s expression turns frightfully icy. He admits that he''d felt the urge to kill Lucky when he saw Avery covered in blood. He immediately felt guilty for thinking that way when she told him she was okay. Now he feels ready to kill her. He''s never felt so unstable in his life.


    "It seems like Avery will go to any lengths to get away from me," he thinks sourly.


    Avery remains quiet. She didn''t burn Lucky to upset Evan, but if he believes she did it might help her get the divorce.


    Her silence incites his anger, "I think you need discipline badly."


    A chill seems to enter the room. The servants feel terrified for Avery. Usually, Evan can control his feelings, but he feels dangerously out of control. He''s afraid he might hurt her if she stays near him a second longer.


    He lowers his voice, "Don''t ever come to this place again. Now get lost."


    Avery wouldn''t dream to stay after being ordered not to. She walks past Leonie and fights the urge to smack the gloating look off her face.


    "Evan is really mad at me¡ªit''s the first time he''s ordered me away like this in days," Avery thinks, "But this is a wake-up call. I''ve been getting careless and I''ve almost let myself believed that he genuinely cares for me. That''s dangerous."


    She tries to strengthen the iron wall she put around her heart, but she finds that it''s still rather weak. Evan''s eyes darken as she walks away.


    Lucky slowly trots up to Evan and rubs against his leg. Evan orders the vet to carefully inspect the wound, and with his master present, the dog allows the vet to approach him.


    "Aside from the slight burn around the neck, he''s totally fine," the vet says, "He''s caught a virus and we''ve given him a shot, but it seems his appetite has already returned."


    Evan orders the vet and servants to leave the room and kneels to rub the dog''s head.


    "Why wouldn''t you let the vet take a look at you before, boy?" he asks the dog.


    "Sir, I have the video ready," Robert says.


    Robert finds it odd that the dog would behave so gently around Avery.


    "Is this the same dog that growls and snaps at everyone but Evan?" Robert thinks, "He doesn''t even allow me to get close to him."


    Evan opens an app on his phone and plays the surveillance footage. He watches Lucky spring at Avery, but he doesn''t seem to hurt her. He only wants the meat off her body. Lucky presses her to the ground and seems to inadvertently scratch her arms in his frenzy for the meat. After he finishes snapping up the slices of beef, he gets off and licks his chops.


    It''s the first time that Lucky hasn''t been hostile to a stranger. Then Avery gets up, picks up the lighter, and burns Lucky.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Evan soft spot

    Evan doesn''t want to watch the video any longer. He doesn''t care what Avery did or said after burning the dog. The point is, she cruelly burnt his beloved pet.


    "Maybe Mrs. Howel has her reasons," Robert suggests.


    He has never seen Evan so agitated, but he knows how much the dog means to Evan. Evan has had the dog for ten years, and he raised him as a puppy.


    "Mrs. Howel crossed the line this time," Robert thinks, "Evan was so thoughtful when he purchased the Zuri Hotel as a gift for her. Why would she throw his kindness in his face like that?"


    "Well, we know Mrs. Howel got hurt," Robert said, trying to soothe Evan, "Mrs. Howel has been behaving oddly lately and perhaps she felt the need to even the score with the dog. Maybe it''s a good thing¡ªshe''s about to run the Zuri Hotel and that kind of aggression shows she has the right temperament for it."


    Evan scowls at Robert.


    "What the hell is the man talking about?" Evan thinks, "Surely Robert knows nothing about managing a hotel. He just babbles on about nonsense to change the subject."


    Evan drops his phone on the ground and walks to the sofa. Lucky retrieves the phone and follows Evan to the sofa, carrying the device gently in his mouth.


    "Sir, Lucky picked up your phone," Robert says.


    "I''m not blind, am I?" Evan snaps.


    Evan takes the phone from Lucky''s mouth. The device is covered in dog saliva and he tosses it to Robert to clean. Robert pulls a handkerchief from his pocket, but Lucky snatches the phone out of his hand and takes it back to Evan.


    "Give it to Robert," Evan commands the dog.


    Lucky ignores Evan and rubs against his master''s arm, the phone still in his mouth. Evan takes the handkerchief from Robert and uses it to remove the phone from Lucky''s mouth. The surveillance video begins to play again.


    "You hurt me and I need to borrow some of your hair, okay?" Avery says coaxingly, "Don''t worry. It''ll grow back."


    Evan stares at the phone transfixed. Avery gently torches a small patch of fur on Lucky''s neck and then plucks a few strands of the burnt hair. She applies them to the scratch wounds on her arm.


    "Nanny taught me to do this," she tells the dog.


    She doesn''t believe the superstition, but she figures it can''t hurt to ward off bad luck.


    Tinder laughs out, "I can''t believe Mrs. Howel believes that silly old superstition."


    "Why are you laughing?" Evan snaps.


    Tinder stops immediately, "I just find Mrs. Howel''s way of treating the dog rather charming and unexpected."


    "I thought you just said that my wife was odd and wanted to even the score," Evan growls.


    "I''m sorry, sir."


    Tinder is amazed when Evan''s face broke into a huge smile.


    Leonie and Mrs. Florence Howel sit in the elderly lady''s sitting room. Leonie sniffles and takes a handkerchief from a servant to wipe her nose.


    "Granny, Evan just gave the Zuri Hotel to Avery," she says, "Daddy was planning to give it to Diana as a wedding present. How can Evan just give it to Avery in my sister''s absence?"


    Mrs. Florence Howel is stunned by the news, "Are you sure about that?"


    "Who knows what spell that woman is casting on Evan?" Diana asks, "Zuri Hotel is like Diana''s child. I''m sure he wouldn''t take it away from her if he weren''t under some terrible influence."


    Mrs. Howel pats Leonie on her back to console her, "Evan always has his plans. I know he won''t treat your family unfairly."


    A servant offers Leonie a glass of water, "Here, take this, Miss Summers it has soothing honey in it."


    "I know your sister is a businesswoman devoted to her career, but I wonder what she''s been doing all these years abroad," Mrs. Howel says.


    She overheard Evan talking about Diana when she carried blood pressure drugs to her husband.


    "I think she''s busy doing research," Leonie answers, "She''s visiting almost every five-star hotel in the world to learn how to best manage them. To be honest, we''re not sure where she is."


    Mrs. Florence Howel nods. She knows that Diana came to talk to Francis Howel on the day of Evan''s marriage. She wonders what sort of deal the woman struck with him.


    Diana has almost vanished in the last few years. Her family claims they don''t know her contact information and haven''t heard from her in a while. They say that she''s so focused on studying and learning, she''s cut contact with the outside world.


    Mrs. Florence Howel long suspected that Evan might have a soft spot for Diana, but the overheard conversation confirmed it. She realizes her grandson cares for Diana, not Leonie.


    "Granny?" Leonie prompts.


    "Yes, dear?" Mrs. Florence Howel pulls herself away from her thoughts and explains, "I think Evan did it for your sister."


    "For my sister? That doesn''t make any¡ª"


    Mrs. Florence Howel gives Leonie a solemn look, cutting her off.


    "Tell me, dear, what would you do if Evan liked your sister and not you?"


    Leonie bites her lower lip and her eyes darken.


    "If that were true, then I wouldn''t do anything to get in the way," Leonie says, "Diana is my sister and I care deeply for Evan. I''m willing to give them a chance to be happy with each other."


    As far as Leonie is concerned, her family will benefit if Diana marries Evan. It stings a little that Evan prefers her sister, but Leonie isn''t about to admit that to Mrs. Florence Howel.


    "You''re so kind, Leonie. You do live up to my expectations," Mrs. Howel murmurs.


    The elderly lady puts down her mug and beckons for Leonie to come nearer. She whispers something in the girl''s ear, and Leonie''s eyes widen.


    "Are you telling me the truth about Evan wanting that woman to get pregnant?" Leonie asks, shocked.


    Mrs. Howel nods determinedly.


    "I suppose it makes sense," Leonie murmurs.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Hotel Acquisition

    The morning sunshine comes in through the gauzy curtains, casting shadows on the floor. Servants wake Avery for breakfast. She grabs the clock on the nightstand and sees that it''s already 8:00 AM. She asked the servants to wake her so she can prepare to start her first day as owner of the Zuri Hotel.


    She doesn''t know how she finally managed to get to sleep last night. She felt like she tossed and turned for hours. She stretches and notices that the left side of the bed is cold and the sheets are unwrinkled.


    One of the maids seems to read the question on her face, "Lucky was ill last night so Mr. Howel stayed there with him."


    "I know," Avery says.


    "Evan is so concerned about that dog," Avery thinks, "He was so mad at me yesterday¡ªalmost madder than when he thought I was cheating on him. I suppose Lucky is out of bounds for me."


    She slides out from beneath the warm quilt, takes a brief shower, and goes downstairs. She hears a voice coming from one of the sitting rooms.


    "Quickly, I have an important shoot today," Leonie''s voice commands.


    "Okay, Miss Summer."


    Avery pauses outside the sitting room door to watch.


    Leonie''s makeup artist bends over, using a brush to apply powder to Leonie''s face. A team of stylists presents various dresses to Leonie, waiting for her to pick one.


    Leonie opens one eye to look at the dresses and points at a light green one, "That one."


    "You have such good taste," a stylist compliments her, "This one goes well with your complexion and brings out your glow."


    Leonie spies Avery outside the door and says, "Really? Whose complexion is better¡ªmine or Avery''s? "


    The stylist answers without hesitation, "Of course yours is better. Mrs. Howel always has this miserable look, like an abandoned wife. How can she compare to your youthful glow?"


    "Really?" Leonie says with mock curiosity, "The rumor is that the Howel has pregnancy plans."


    "It''s all false," another stylist pipes up, "With them, it''s always hard to tell what''s real and what''s a lie, but I heard that they''re divorcing. Rumor has it that Evan doesn''t love her."


    "I think that''s true," another stylist says, "As I was entering, I overheard some servants talking about how Evan disciplined Avery after she hurt his favorite dog last night."


    "I heard that Evan stayed with the dog last night," the makeup artist says.


    "So he''s no better than a dog," Leonie giggles, "That''s juicy."


    The sound of clapping comes from outside the door. Avery enters the room, smiling enchantingly and clapping her hands together.


    "That is quite juicy," she says.


    "Mrs. Howel¡ª" the gossiping stylists exclaim, awkwardly.


    "What? Don''t you find Leonie funny?" Avery asks coldly.


    "She is," the stylists say with confusion.


    "Then why aren''t you laughing?"


    Avery sneers and looks at Leonie seated on a sofa.


    "Leonie, why aren''t you laughing at your joke?" Avery asks, "Is it because the powder is too thick for you to move your face?"


    "What are you talking about?" Leonie curbs her anger and forces a smile, "They''re not wrong. Evan did indeed spend the night with Lucky."


    "Is that so?" Avery asks cooly.


    Leonie didn''t expect Avery to keep her composure and she pushes the powder brush away from her face in a fit of rage.


    "Do you know who Lucky belongs to?" Leonie asks.


    "I''m not interested in that information," Avery says, "I only know that you''re telling everyone that Evan Howel spent the night with a dog. One man and one dog. What are you possibly driving at?"


    "Nothing," Leonie says.


    "Then what''s so juicy about him spending the night with Lucky?" Avery asks.


    Leonie doesn''t want to openly admit that she was implying scandalous things about Evan.


    She takes a long breath and says, "You''re best at arguing, I admit. But enjoy your victory while you can because your best days will soon be over."


    Avery leaves the room laughing. In the kitchen, she makes herself a smoothie. Then she opens the fridge and sees the left-over quiche. Ice gathers in her eyes. She takes all of the quiches out of the fridge and throws it in the trash.


    The news of Avery taking over the Zuri Hotel has exploded overnight. By daybreak, a crowd had gathered outside the hotel gates. Gossip mongers and journalists rub shoulders, eager to get the inside scoop.


    The news of the Zuri Hotel changing owners overnight is earth-shattering enough, but the news that Avery Howel has never worked or even studied hotel management has everyone abuzz. The crowd seems eager to watch the hotel fail and many are placing bets on how long the Zuri Hotel will stay open under Avery''s management. Some wager it will make it a year, others say they doubt it will last another week.


    "She''s here," someone shouts.


    The crowd turns to watch a red Ferrari stop in front of the hotel. The doorman opens the car door and Avery steps out in a bright yellow suit. The crowd surges toward her, and journalists jam microphones and cameras toward her face.


    "Mrs. Howel, they say Zuri Hotel was a gift from your husband, is that true? Or is it part of a divorce settlement?" asks a reporter.


    "It''s said you don''t have relevant experience," says another, "Are you going to hire managers?"


    The journalists flock around Avery and make it difficult to move. Avery had no idea the news would get out so fast. The security guards at the hotel gate create a distraction for the journalists and allow Avery to push through the crowd.


    Avery looks ahead straight-faced. Her new assistant, Claire Wentworth, leads the way, "Mrs. Howel, follow me."


    "Avery is fine," Avery tells Claire.


    "Okay, Avery, this way," the assistant says.


    Once they have fought their way through the gates, everything becomes a lot quieter. The press is forced to stay outside the hotel.


    The hotel has Roman-style pillars, a Swarovski crystal chandelier, and marble floors, all of which show great taste and sophistication. Despite the luxury, the large lobby is empty, save for a woman dressed in black behind the receptionist''s desk. Avery recognizes the woman as Michelle Cindy.


    "Avery, your acquisition of the Zuri Hotel caused much of the staff to resign," Claire explains, "The chain hotels owned by the Summers agreed to improve benefits for all staff, so many people transferred to those properties. The Summers have also launched some promotions in the other hotels, offering guests up to a week''s free stay. Besides, they''ve stolen some of the events planned for this hotel."


    "So basically they''re going to crush the Zuri Hotel?" Avery asks.


    "I think so," Claire answers ruefully.


    Avery smiles casually as she couldn''t care less, and her confidence puzzles and terrifies Claire.


    "I thought this mess would rattle her, but it seems like she expected it," Claire thinks, "I can''t believe she''s not more worried, though."


    Avery''s high heels echo across the marble floors as she approaches the reception desk.


    "Welcome to Zuri Hotel, Mrs. Howel," Michelle smiles coldly.


    She''d gladly go to one of the Summers'' other hotels if it weren''t for her contract and Evan''s orders. The other hotels would pay her double what she''s making now. She has to admit that a part of her wants to stay and see how Avery deals with the mess. Avery glances at Michelle, but doesn''t have time to speak with her¡ªshe has more urgent matters to attend to.


    Claire follows Avery explaining, "We can''t leave the reception desk empty, so we''ve promoted Michelle from waitress to temporary receptionist."


    "How many employees are there?" Avery asks.


    "No more than thirty," Claire answers, "And many of our shareholders are hurrying to sell."


    Avery anticipated all of this.


    Calmly she asks Claire, "Why didn''t you leave too?"


    "I''ve been here for six years and I got used to working here."


    Avery examines the other woman. Claire has short-cropped hair and a plain face. She wears a simple black skirt-suit. She''s not an attractive woman, but she does look capable and professional.


    "I want all the staff doc.u.ments sent to my office. And ask the head of HR to see me," Avery commands.


    "No problem. We''re also scheduled to shoot some promotional footage later today. Do you want to visit the shoot later?"


    Avery nods and gets into the elevator. She and Claire rise to her office on the 28th floor of the hotel.


    They walk through the long and intricate corridor and Avery can''t help but notice the stylish and tasteful design. The walls and ceilings are decorated with stained glass. Sunlight comes through the windows and reflects an array of colors. Avery loves the rich colors and the quality of the glass. It''s quite similar to her dressing room.


    "Miss Diana Summers designed this place. She used to work as a top interior designer," Claire says.


    "Diana Summers," Avery thinks, "There''s that name again."

 Chapter 51 - 51: Hotel Trouble

    "Diana Summers?" Avery asks aloud.


    "Yes. I believe she''s currently traveling abroad to study hotel management," Claire says, "I think her design is superb. Look at the boldness of the colors in the stained glass. They say it''s incredibly difficult to get them that rich."


    Avery suddenly stops and turns to Claire with an intrigued expression, "Do you know Diana well?"


    "Not really," Claire answers, "I used to be her assistant."


    Avery thinks for a moment before asking, "Do you know how I could contact her?"


    "I have her email address," Claire says.


    "Send it to me."


    Claire nods and opens the office door for Avery.


    The French window catches Avery''s eye first. Then Avery sees the simple table and chair. She turns left to find a sitting area with a sofa, tea table, and a bonsai tree. The design is simple but elegant. Claire brings over the remaining staff files.


    The HR manager is a fat middle-aged man who drones on about his employment problems, "We''re now suffering a massive staff shortage. Most remaining staff complain that they are paid less than they would be in other hotels, and I don''t know how long we can keep them before they leave too."


    "How do you plan to address the problem?" Avery asks curtly.


    "Since they have improved wages and other working benefits, I think we should¡ª"


    "Wage and benefits will stay the same," Avery says, interrupting him.


    She presses her temples and looks frazzled. She didn''t sleep well, and she''s not sure what she''s doing. She knows the Summers have raised their wages in competition, but she can''t walk straight into their trap by doing the same.


    "It''ll be difficult to hire new people," the HR Manager says.


    "I don''t think the Summers can hire everyone in the city," Avery responds.


    Avery organizes the papers on her desk and hands them to him.


    "I''m not in a rush," she adds.


    The HR manager is stunned. As he walks away from Avery''s office, he puzzles over her orders. He assumed that Avery would force him to meet certain staff numbers since the staff is key to the success of the hotel. He doesn''t understand why she''s told him that there''s no rush.


    A message pops up on the upper-right corner of Avery''s laptop. It''s from Claire and contains Diana''s e-mail address. Avery looks at the message and thinks about Evan and Diana.


    "It seems that Evan cares for Diana in a way I can''t even imagine," Avery thinks, "But Evan is a possessive man, and it seems odd that he wouldn''t want her to stay by his side. Even if Diana is abroad for research, it doesn''t make sense that she''s never even visited since our marriage."


    Avery rubs her head and continues thinking, "Has Diana stayed away because she didn''t want to be accused of being his mistress? No, that can''t be it."


    Avery''s instincts tell her that the situation is far more complicated than she can imagine. Her fingers fly over the keyboard, composing a message for Diana:


    "Hello Miss Summers, my name is Avery Howel. I got your email address from your former assistant, Miss Wentworth. I hope I''m not interrupting you, but I have something important I need to discuss with you. Please contact me at your earliest convenience.


    Miles away, a golf ball makes a perfect curve in the air over a sandpit before rolling slowly across the putting green and falling into the hole. Robert can''t help but clap for Evan.


    "Ever since Evan learned the truth about Lucky''s burn, he''s been in an unusually good mood," Robert thinks, "He even slept in the Northern residence to allow Avery full night''s rest before her first day at the Zuri Hotel."


    "The news?" Evan asks.


    Robert starts reading headlines from his tablet.


    "WW''s stock prices have suddenly risen."


    "Next."


    "The North Star Group has finished construction on their new Eastern condo."


    "Next"


    Robert scrolls through the headlines. Evan enjoys military news, so he reads, "A confederation of Middle Eastern countries announces it will build new nuclear weapons to face current threats."


    "Next."


    Robert clears his throat. Evan has stopped him several times in a row. Evan is looking to hear something specific.


    "Mrs. Howel took over the Zuri Hotel today," he reads.


    He pauses, but Evan doesn''t interrupt him, so he continues, "A lot of press is there. There are photos and many speculations about the future of the hotel."


    "Yes, I know," Evan says as he swings again.


    "HR has announced a staff shortage due to the acquisition and the Summers'' countermeasures."


    "Hmm."


    "Additionally, it''s rumored that the hotel is your divorce settlement for Mrs. Howel, so most guests have canceled their reservations."


    "As expected," Evan says.


    Evan looks tall and handsome in his white golfing outfit. Several young ladies playing the next hole cast frequent looks back at him. One of them stares too hard and trips on a sand trap, inciting her companion''s laughter.


    "Do you want me to handle the issues at the hotel?" Robert asks.


    "She called?" Evan asks.


    "No, she didn''t."


    Robert watches as Evan aims the ball at the hole in front of it. He taps it gently and it rolls in.


    "Not at all?"


    Evan knows that Avery is proud, but he''s surprised she hasn''t asked for his help.


    "I guess she''s pretty angry at me," he thinks, recalling that she threw away all the quiche she made before he could have any for breakfast.


    "HR says Mrs. Howel looks very calm and isn''t in a hurry to hire new staff," Robert says.


    "Book me a room at the Zuri Hotel," Lance orders.


    Back at the Zuri Hotel, Claire leads Avery to the open-air hot spring spa.


    "We''re shooting the footage here today," Claire says.


    A crew of workers including lighting specialists, photographers and assistants is preparing for the shoot. Steam rises from the hot spring and a few workers are throwing rose petals into the water. The scene is dreamy with the hot fog and the light rose aroma.


    Cherry blossoms fall to the ground as a breeze blows past. Avery looks up at the fallen petals and several catches in her fair hair. Her beauty attracts the workers'' attention, she looks almost timeless under the tree. If they weren''t scared of being fired, they''d gossip and stare.


    "What the hell are you looking at?" the director snaps, "Get the scene ready in ten minutes or get lost."


    He throws the script on the table with frustration.


    "Who''s in the shoot?" Avery asks curiously.


    Claire is about to answer when a dark shadow catches her by surprise. A pair of hands cover Avery''s eyes and she gasps in surprise. She feels a man''s chest against her back, and a hard jaw against her head.


    "Guess who?" asks a deep, seductive voice.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Husband support

    "Who is it?" Avery asks.


    "Take a guess," the man says.


    He shakes his head at Claire. With a blush, the woman closes her mouth and allows Avery to guess.


    Avery reaches to pull his hands off her eyes. She feels that the fingers are long and calloused from years of hard work or exercise.


    "Bryan Flynn?" she asks with disbelief.


    Bryan pouts and brushes his hand through his shaggy hair, "That was too easy."


    Avery takes him in. He has long bangs that almost cover his eyes, a pointy nose, and eyes as pure as crystal. He''s wearing a white shirt with a skull pendant necklace.


    "Well you''ve finally shown up," she says, "But how did you get into the hotel?"


    Bryan shoves his hands into the pockets of his torn jeans. He looks casual and masculine, like a rebel.


    "I get in when I want to get in," he says, flexing his biceps.


    Bryan is fit and muscular, and Avery isn''t surprised by his looks. She knows he''s always been dedicated to his weights. Claire seems to be smitten with him and takes a deep breath to steady herself.


    "Still trying to prove you''re all muscles and no brains?" Avery teases him.


    "Sis," Bryan says, taking Avery''s shoulder, "Isn''t this a nice surprise?"


    Before Avery can answer, the director shouts at Bryan:


    "Get over here, Bryan. It''s time to start."


    "Are you starring in this shoot?" Avery asks with disbelief.


    Bryan smiles mysteriously at her. Avery hasn''t heard from Bryan for a long time. She had no idea he''d become successful as an actor.


    "That''s my cue. How about you buy me dinner afterward?" Bryan says, walking away before Avery can reply.


    "You know Bryan?" Claire says moony-eyed, "Oh no, I forget to take a selfie with him."


    "Is the actress here?" the director shouts again.


    A crowd appears at the entrance to the spa. The actress is surrounded by security, make-up artists, and stylists. Though Avery can''t see the actress she recognizes the entourage from the morning. It''s Leonie.


    Avery supposes it makes sense that Leonie was scheduled to appear in the promotional footage. After all, her family still owned the hotel when the commercial was planned.


    Leonie sees Avery watching her through the steam of the hot springs, and Avery can feel the daggers hidden beneath Leonie''s professional expression. Wearing a bathrobe, Leonie approaches Avery.


    "Hmm so this is your first day," Leonie says, "I look like you have to deal with a lot and Evan doesn''t seem eager to give you a hand. Zuri Hotel is about to become a shell and you find time to gawk at me at my shoot? Are you afraid that I won''t do this job properly?"


    "Evan trusts me so he gave me this hotel," Avery says calmly, "If he''s not worried, why should you be?"


    Leonie sneers, "Your calm pretense might work with the staff, but we''ll see how long you can keep this hotel running."


    "Even if I can''t, my husband will support me," Avery says.


    "I''ll wait for the day when Evan isn''t your husband then."


    Leonie stalks away to the hot spring where the lighting and camera crews are waiting. Leonie takes off her bathrobe and slowly enters the hot spring.


    The first footage shows Leonie relaxing during the hot spring with Bryan holding her from behind. Steam rises from the water, and Leonie closes her eyes in comfort. She takes a deep breath and gets into the role quickly; she looks as if she''s in paradise.


    She cups the water with both hands and slowly pours it over her face and arms while Bryan hugged her from behind. The young couple looks sweet and natural. Soon the filming ends.


    It has gone unexpectedly well. Leonie buried the hatchet and did her best on the shoot. Somehow that knowledge doesn''t make Avery feel any better.


    Leonie gets out of the hot spring and an assistant wraps her in a towel. Another one holds a parasol for her. They all walk together to the dressing room but suddenly Leonie stops and glares wordlessly at Avery.


    "They are so much alike, Diana and Leonie. Both are so pretty," Claire observes, "They were so close, too. I remember Leonie used to come to visit Diana all the time. They talked about everything and seemed inseparable. But something happened three years ago that changed their relationship."


    "What happened?" Avery asks as she watches Leonie and her assistants retreat to the dressing room.


    Claire is a bit hesitant. She looks around to make sure there''s no one near before saying, "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I came to discuss some business with Diana but Leonie was there too. It was right before you and Mr. Howel were going to be married. Well, I heard them mention the Hamilton name and something about drugs."


    "Really?" Avery asks with amazement.


    She tries to remember her wedding to Evan, but her memory is hazy from the poison. She vaguely recalls pouring the two of them red wine on their wedding night. She remembers hearing a crash. Did Evan throw the glass onto the floor?


    She closes her eyes with concentration and she can hear Evan''s angry voice: Avery Meyer, you''re a bitch. You only know how to use such a despicable means to seduce me. Or do you simply want any man to touch you? How about I call some in for you?


    She remembers feeling dizzy then.


    "Was I drugged too?" she wonders.


    Though trying to remember makes her head in pain, she forces herself to think back on the night. She remembers the security guards rushing in and grabbing her. She fought like hell and used her remaining sanity to throw herself off the balcony. She remembers landing on the green lawn and hitting her head.


    "Is that why Evan hates me¡ªbecause he thinks I drugged him on our wedding night?" Avery wonders, "I''d naturally assume Leonie was behind that, but if Leonie and Diana were discussing it, it might be more complicated than that. I wonder what Diana is really like."

 Chapter 53 - 53: Treatment Method

    "Mrs. Howel, your table is ready," a waiter interrupts Avery and Claire''s conversation.


    Avery nods then turns to look at Claire.


    "Thank you," she said sincerely.


    She knows that she never would have remembered her wedding night if Claire hadn''t prompted her. She never would have understood why Evan had treated her so coldly for the last three and a half years. The knowledge gives her confidence.


    "Maybe it''s better if you forget what I said," Claire says nervously, she''s not sure if she should have revealed so much information to her new boss, "If it''s okay with you, I''m going to take my lunch break now."


    Avery walks to the restaurant and ponders the new information. She made a lunch reservation and planned for Bryan and Charles to meet her. Charles is prompt, but Bryan still hasn''t arrived by the time the waiter brings them their drinks.


    Charles considerately pours some red wine for Avery. A bouquet of red roses sits at the center of the table¡ªa gift from Charles in honor of Avery''s first day managing the Zuri Hotel.


    "I''ll call Bryan," Avery says, picking up her mobile phone.


    "There''s no need," Charles says sheepishly, "He sent me a text saying he had some unexpected plans come up."


    Charles pours himself a glass of wine and avoids Avery''s gaze. Bryan did send him a message, but Charles was responsible for arranging the ''unexpected plans.''


    "Hmm, unexpected indeed," Avery says doubtfully.


    She looks across the table at Charles. Charles is dressed formally in a crisp suit, and Avery thinks he looks nice without his white lab coat.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable having lunch with me alone?" Charles asks with sudden concern.


    "I didn''t think about that," Avery says, swirling the wine in her glass.


    Charles raises his glass and toasts her, "Well, to your first day managing Zuri Hotel!"


    "It might also be my last day," Avery says frowning.


    Charles seems unsurprised by her pessimism. Carefully he pulls a business card from his pocket and slides it across the table to her.


    "This company is controlled by a multinational listed enterprise. It has holdings in a number of industries, including hospitality. I believe they might be interested in acquiring the Zuri Hotel," Charles says, "If you''re interested, you don''t even need to negotiate with them. I''ll make a deal for you."


    Avery looks at the black and gold edged business card. She runs her finger over the edge and notes the rich texture of the paper and the smoothness of the embossed letters. She nods slightly.


    "I trust your ability completely," she says.


    Charles becomes solemn.


    "Are you sure you want to leave him?" he asks.


    She hesitates. His question echoes in her head.


    "Do I really have to leave him?" she thinks.


    Suddenly, she recalls her wedding night: Evan called a dozen bodyguards to insult her and threaten her. She recalls the dark closet, whippings, and every other humiliation she''s suffered in the Howel household. Her eyes gradually darken and her expression becomes determined.


    "Yes, I have to leave," she thinks.


    She lowers her voice and whispers across the table to Charles, "Evan has some sort of an agreement with his grandfather. If I don''t get pregnant within the next six months, his grandfather will intervene and force us to get divorced. I just need half a year."


    She knows she has to hide for the next six months. Evan has become quite insistent about getting her pregnant, and she''s scared she won''t be able to resist him. Ever since the hospital, she''s been forming an escape plan in the back of her mind. She knows this is her best chance to escape as Evan has allowed her a great deal of freedom running the Zuri Hotel; even his bodyguards have become somewhat scarce.


    Before she disappears she has to transfer her nanny to a new hospital and rent a secure and private house to live in. She''ll need a huge sum of money to accomplish it all. If she takes the money directly from the Howel family or uses her credit card, Evan will be able to trace her. Her best option is to sell the Zuri Hotel.


    There is a sly gleam in Charles'' eyes. He knows that she needs the money but she''s too proud to take it from him. Selling the Zuri Hotel for her will allow him to help her escape from Evan.


    Avery nods. The hotel was a gift from Evan and she doesn''t want it to remind her of him. More importantly, she doesn''t want to have any contact with Evan after the divorce; disposing of the hotel now will eliminate any complicated legal proceedings that might bring them together.


    "I''ll help you. I just need a week," Charles says.


    "I''ll need to transfer Nanny, too," Avery says,


    Avery knows that Evan will use her beloved nanny to threaten her if she doesn''t hide her away from him.


    "Leave it all to me," Charles says.


    Avery smiles, her eyes suddenly filled with hope.


    "To our future plans," she toasts.


    The harmonious atmosphere is suddenly interrupted, and the hope dies in Avery''s eyes. A tall, dignified figure is standing in the doorway, watching them. Avery places her glass on the table without taking a sip.


    Evan stalks across the room to the table. Robert scurries behind him and pulls out the third chair at the table.


    "Evan?" Avery asks, frowning slightly, "What are you doing here?"


    "I have a reservation," Evan says casually.


    "A reservation?"


    The waiter turns to Avery, "It''s true, Mrs. Howel. Mr. Howel reserved this table."


    "So why did you lead us to this table?" Avery asks, frustrated.


    "When Mr. Howel made the reservation he said he was having lunch with you," the waiter says, fl.u.s.tered, "I assumed you knew. I apologize if I''ve made a mistake."


    The waiter is embarrassed. He had no idea that Mrs. Howel would bring another man to lunch. Avery scowls at both the waiter and Evan.


    "When did I agree to have lunch with you?" Avery asks her husband.


    "It''s not too late to agree now," Evan replies.


    Evan possessively rests his arm on the back of Avery''s chair. Then he glances at the bouquet on the table and makes eye contact with Robert. Robert immediately grabs the roses and deposits them in a trash can.


    "My apologies Dr. Meyer, but my boss is allergic to pollen," Robert says.


    Avery scoffs.


    "Since when has he been allergic to pollen?" she thinks, "His so-called allergies certainly didn''t prevent him from having flowers on our table yesterday."


    Avery slams her wineglass onto the table and stands up, "Charles, it appears that Mr. Howel has reserved this table. Let''s go to another one. Mr. Howel, enjoy your lunch."


    Charles immediately stands up and nods politely at Evan.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Howel. I hope we can have lunch with you another time," he says.


    "Sorry Mrs. Howel, but Mr. Howel has actually reserved all of the tables," the waiter says.


    "Ahh, well watching him flaunting his wealth like that has taken away my appetite," Avery says sourly, "Come on Charles, let''s go."


    "Wait a minute," Evan says, "Dr. Meyer is our guest. I could never allow a guest of mine to leave hungry. Could you?"


    Evan twirls a lighter in his hands, and then he raps on the surface of the table twice.


    "If I recall correctly, Dr. Meyer really likes spaghetti," Evan continues, "I''ve heard this restaurant makes an especially good spaghetti dish. Please do me the honor of joining me, Dr. Meyer."


    Though Evan speaks politely, his tone makes it clear that Charles shouldn''t refuse his invitation. Charles shrugs and sits down.


    "It''d be a pleasure," Charles says, "It''s so thoughtful of you to remember my favorite dish."


    Robert secretly observes Charles¡ªmany men would cower in front of Evan, but Charles remains cool and poised. Though Charles appears to be modest and gentle, Robert sees that he has a great deal of forbearance and tenacity. He''s like a porcupine who hides his spines; he seems harmless enough, but when he decides to attack, the blow will be deadly.


    Avery follows Charles'' lead and sits down as well. Evan is so terribly jealous that she''s scared to leave Charles alone with him. She worries he might do something awful to Charles if she''s not there to stop him.


    Avery crosses her arms over her chest and leaned back in her chair, trapping Evan''s arm between her back and the back of the chair. Evan ignores her and remains calm, pretending to play the benevolent host. He smiles slightly and turns to Charles.


    "Dr. Meyer, if someone was scratched or bitten by a dog, would it be effective to burn the dog''s hair and apply it to the wound?" he asks with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Avery''s back stiffens. How does he know about that?


    Charles also leans backward, "No, that''s just an old folk treatment. It has no scientific basis whatsoever. If someone is attacked by a dog, they must get a rabies vaccination."


    Evan''s smile widens, "Ahh, a stupid woman I know used that folk treatment method."


    Evan''s fingers trace tantalizing circles on Avery''s back. Avery leans forward to escape his touch.


    "Why hasn''t the food been served yet?" Avery asks, "A stupid man I know must be hungry after spending an entire night alone with his dog."


    "Oh, did you miss me last night?" Evan smirks, "Are you jealous?"


    "Don''t flatter yourself," Avery says.


    Charles feels his chest tighten as he watches them. Though they bicker, they don''t seem like a couple on the verge of divorce. Instead, they look more like quarrelsome lovers, teasing each other. What''s more, Evan''s possessiveness is truly concerning¡ªCharles can sense that it goes quite deep.


    Though Avery claims that she has no affection for Evan, Charles can see that there is some ambiguous but powerful feeling between them. The very air around them is charged with it. Charles knows that a man like Evan can get everything he wants. No woman in the world¡ªnot even Avery¡ªcan withstand him. He watches Evan stroke her back, and his stomach turns as he imagines all the ways a man like Evan can excite the affections of a woman like Avery.


    "I won''t wait any longer," he vows silently, "I have to get Avery away from him as quickly as possible."

 Chapter 54 - 54: Only Woman He Kissed

    "I''m feeling a little crowded," Avery says pointedly, as she scoots her chair away from Evan.


    She knows that Evan is only touching her to make Charles jealous, and she finds his behavior immature and cruel. Charles takes a bite of spaghetti and immediately gags.


    "Are you all right?" Avery asks, concerned.


    "I''m okay," Charles replies, waving his hand dismissively.


    Someone has put a lot of chili powder into the marinara sauce, and he suspects they''ve done it on Evan''s orders. He knows that a powerful and jealous man like Evan is not above such childish tricks. He just wonders how Evan came to learn that he''s unable to eat spicy foods without becoming ill.


    "What¡ªis the sauce not to your taste?" Evan raises his eyebrows mockingly.


    "It''s delicious," Charles says politely.


    Charles takes another forkful of spaghetti and puts it into his mouth. His expression remains neutral. Evan''s eyes flash with vicious ferocity. When he had Robert research Charles, he learned that the doctor can''t eat spicy food. He specifically asked for the chef to put chili powder in the sauce to see how Charles would react.


    "If he''d refused to eat the pasta, I would have thought him too weak to be a real threat," Evan thinks, "But he''s eating it so calmly. I almost admire his forbearance."


    Avery has no idea that the men are locked in a secret battle of endurance, but she senses the tension between them. Trying to ignore her husband, she reaches out to fork part of a meatball. She has the fork half-raised to her mouth when Evan grabs her wrist and pulls the food to his mouth.


    "Are you incapable of eating by yourself?" she asks coldly.


    "I want my wife to feed me," he says serenely.


    Avery''s handshakes with anger and she almost drops the fork. Evan is taunting Charles, feigning an intimacy and an affection that doesn''t exist in their marriage. She has no patience for his childish games. She doesn''t want to eat off the same fork he''s used, so she drops it a table.


    "Excuse me, I have something to deal with," she says.


    Charles finishes the spaghetti and puts down his fork.


    "I should return to my patients," Charles says, "Enjoy yourself, Mr. Howel."


    "I''ll walk you to the door Charles," Avery says.


    Evan frowns and impatiently drumming his fingers on the table. Robert steps forward, blocking Avery.


    "Since Mrs. Howel has an urgent work matter, I''ll walk you out," Robert says.


    Avery glares at Evan. Evan raises his eyebrows and gives her a rakish smile.


    "I can walk to the door myself," Charles says firmly, "Thank you, Avery, for such a nice lunch. And goodbye Mr. Howel."


    Charles walks away with his shoulders squared.


    Avery tugs her wrinkled blazer and tries to slip the business card into her pocket. She thinks she''s managed to do it without drawing attention to herself, but she finds that Evan is staring at her when she looks up. She pretends to be calm as if she has nothing to hide, picks up the phone on the table and turns to leave.


    Evan wraps his arms around her from behind and Avery dodges to the side. When she turns around she sees that he has a business card-sized object in his hands. Avery is suddenly grateful that she put the card inside a black, metal holder. Evan can''t see any of the information on the card.


    "What is it?" he asks.


    Avery''s grimaces and she lunges to grab it.


    "You thief!" she shouts, "How dare you take my things?"


    Evan grabs her waist and raises his arm over his head. He''s over six feet tall, and Avery couldn''t reach the card even if she jumped.


    "Mr. Howel, show some concern for your image," she snarls, "We''re in a public place, and it''s just a business card. Give it back to me."


    "Just a business card?" Evan asks, "Why are you so nervous about it?"


    Evan looks at the business card holder raised above his head. It seems to block the midday sunlight filtering in through the windows.


    "It''s none of your business," Avery snaps, "Give it back to me!"


    She suddenly realizes that in her effort to retrieve the card, she''s thrown herself against him. His arm is tight around her waist, and her hands are placed against his chest. She tries to put space between them, but he holds her tight.


    "Kiss me," he commands.


    Avery''s heart drops and her face wrinkles in frustration, "This is not funny Evan!"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Evan asks.


    Evan looks especially serious.


    "Never mind, it''s not a big deal," she said softly, "I don''t want the card anymore."


    She pushes against Evan''s chest. Under his white silk shirt, his hard muscles feel especially hot, as if an electric current runs beneath the skin. She imagines that she can feel his heart hammering against his chest.


    "Are you sure?"


    Evan loosens his hold around her waist and starts to open the business cardholder. The fragrance of her hair suddenly rises to greet him as she stands on her tiptoes and kissed him softly on the cheek. He raises his eyebrows, dissatisfied. A quick peck on the cheek was not what he had in mind. He raises his finger and traces the curve of her upper lip.


    "Can I stop myself here?" he wonders, "Her lips are so soft¡­"


    "Does he want to show off the relationship or is he playing some other trick on me?" Avery wonders.


    Avery is so angry that she wants to throw her phone in his face. The business card is still in his hand¡ªif he reads the card and guesses that she''s trying to sell the hotel her escape plans will be ruined.


    "I just have to endure him for another week," she thinks.


    After a brief but intense struggle with herself, she grits her teeth, stands on tiptoe and kisses his perfect lips. She intended to kiss him lightly and perfunctorily. Unexpectedly, he cups his hand against the back of her head and pulls her into him. His whole face is aggressively close to hers and he kisses her lips hard.


    His kiss is powerful and breathtaking. He teases her, kissing her lightly and then deeply with little warning. She feels herself softening in his arms, kissing him back with intensity. Just when she thinks she is going to suffocate, he lets her go and smiles rakishly.


    "You''re not a very inspired kisser, but you have a good attitude," he teases.


    With a lingering touch on her waist and thigh, he slides the business card holder back into her pocket.


    "You''re an excellent and experienced kisser," she replies honestly.


    As soon as she feels the card in her pocket, she steps away from him decisively. She''s not sure she can control herself around him if they remain standing so close together¡ªthe man is dangerous.


    "Kissing is an untaught art for me," Evan smirks, "And there''s no experience."


    Avery rolls her eyes. Her disbelief makes Evan smirk even more charmingly.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "It''s none of my business," Avery says.


    "It is your business," Evan says, suddenly earnest, "You are the only woman I''ve ever kissed."


    His words astonish her¡ªthey seem so sincere.


    "If I didn''t know about Diana, I''d almost believe his bullshit," she thinks.


    Robert approaches them holding Evan''s cellphone.


    "Mr. Howel, I took the photos and they''re perfect from all angles," he says.


    Avery gasps.


    "Did Evan ask Robert to take pictures of them kissing?" she thinks, "What a creep!"

 Chapter 55 - 55: Promise one thing

    Robert taps on the photo to enlarge it. Avery sees it from the corner of her eyes: a couple in love kisses soulfully in front of beautiful mountain scenery and a view of the city. The photo is so clear that she can see Evan''s tongue brushing against her lips. Intense hormones seem to pour out of the photo.


    The woman in the photo is so strange to her¡ªher cheeks are flushed and her face expresses some unrecognizable emotion. Avery doesn''t like herself in the photo. Through some trick of the camera, her passive acceptance of the kiss looks like an uncontainable passion.


    "Evan, you''re so sick for taking this photo!" she hisses.


    "You don''t like it?" Evan asks playfully, "I think I might have it enlarged and hung on our bedroom wall."


    He looks at her flushed cheeks and windblown hair and feels an uncontainable emotion.


    "Well," Avery says, smoothing her hair, "Perhaps I''ll have my next lover photoshopped in over your face."


    "You know how to ruin the romance," Evan says, scowling.


    He throws the mobile phone back to Robert, "Send the picture to Dr. Meyer."


    "So that was his real purpose!" Avery thinks, "What a possessive chauvinist! He doesn''t love or even want me; he just can''t bear the thought of another man loving or wanting me. What a pathetic neurotic¡ªhe can send it to the whole world if he wants to!"


    Knowing that she can''t stop him, she decides to stop wasting her time with him. She turns sharply and walks toward the elevator, her high heels clicking on the marble floors with every step. Fortunately for her, he gets a phone call and hurries away talking on the phone.


    Avery arrives at her office and flops into her chair. Her lips are hot and she can still smell his unique scent on her skin. She grabs a tissue to rub away the scent, accidentally bumping the mouse in the process. The computer screen lights up and displays her email account. A small pop up tells her that her email to Diana was successfully sent. Then another word appears on the screen: Read!


    Read? Avery''s eyes flash with surprise. The email address Claire gave her is still in use. What''s more, someone has received and read the message! Unfortunately, there''s no reply.


    "Maybe she didn''t have the time to reply," Avery thinks, "She''d respond if she could, right?"


    Avery looks at the tissue and sees that she''s removed all of the lipstick she applied in the morning. She sighs. Claire knocks at the door and enters the office, and Avery turns off the computer screen.


    "I thought you''d want to know that Miss Summers is in the hospital," Claire says.


    "Which Miss Summers?" Avery asks, slamming the laptop closed, "Leonie?"


    "Yes."


    Avery pales. She has a feeling that somehow Leonie''s hospitalization is related to her. She recalls all of the nasty tricks that Leonie has played on her and her intuition tells her this is another one.


    "It''s been reported that she broke out in a nasty red rash after shooting the promotional material for the hotel," Claire says, "She ignored it at first but it got worse and worse and eventually she fainted."


    "Is she trying to blame the hotel?" Avery asks.


    "She hasn''t said anything yet, but there is a consensus in the media that the rash was caused by our hot spring. They''re saying it''s contaminated."


    "Contact Bryan. If we can show that he''s fine, we can calm public opinion," Avery says, "Different things can affect different people. If they both have allergic reactions, there must be something wrong with the hot spring. But if Bryan''s fine, it means the problem is with Leonie, not the hotel."


    "I already tried to contact him but his phone''s off," Claire says, "He''s still an up-and-coming star and he can fly under the radar. Unfortunately, he still hasn''t signed with an agent or a PR person so I can''t even contact them."


    Avery sighs. It''s so typical of Bryan to drop the ball and disappear at the critical moment.


    "Should we go to the hospital?" Claire asks.


    "Yes, we should," Avery nods.


    Leonie has put Zuri Hotel in the center of a media storm. Even though Avery intends to sell her share in the hotel, she doesn''t want to call attention to the hotel. If Evan finds out there are problems he''ll try to swoop in and fix them and it will become even harder to get rid of the hotel without him noticing.


    Avery grabs her mobile phone and stands up and tries to leave the office. Claire stops her and gestures to the corner of her mouth. Avery raises her hand to wipe whatever is there. When she pulls her hands away her fingers are covered in smeared lipstick.


    "Wait a minute," Claire instructs before she runs out of the room. She reappeared a moment later carrying a tube of lipstick, "Here you are. This has never been used."


    Avery takes the lipstick gratefully. Without lipstick, her mouth looks strangely contrasted with the rest of her makeup. She knows she has to look her best before she faces the press. Avery opens the lipstick and applies it to her lips. It''s blood-red¡ªa very trendy color.


    "This lipstick color suits you well," Claire says.


    The assistant is captivated by the way Avery looks in the lipstick.


    "Thanks," Avery smiles and tries to return the tube.


    Claire hurriedly waves it away, "Keep it. It doesn''t suit me."


    News that Avery is coming to the hospital to negotiate with Leonie leaks out and journalists flock to the ward where Leonie is being treated. Avery gets out of the car with flowers in her hand, surprised by the absolute chaos of the scene. She resists the urge to roll her eyes.


    "It''s just an allergic reaction. It''s not like she''s dying," Avery thinks, "Why does she always insist on making such a fuss?


    Dozens of microphones are jammed into Avery''s face and the insistent crowd practically pushes her into the hospital.


    "Mrs. Howel, this is a huge incident on your first day managing the Zuri Hotel. How do you plan to deal with it?" asks one journalist.


    "Mrs. Howel, where does the water in the Zuri Hotel''s hot spring come from? It''s being said that the lead content in the hot spring is more than the allowable amount. When will you release the last inspection report?" asks another journalist.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Howel will not comment until she has spoken with Miss Summers," Claire says, trying to clear Avery''s path, "Excuse us, please!"


    It takes time for them to push their way into the ward. Hospital security guards stop the journalists outside the door to Leonie''s room. In contrast to the noise outside, the room is extremely quiet.


    Leonie is in a private room reserved for celebrities and the wealthy. She''s lying in a bed and the TV is playing in the background. Avery walks to the bedside table and puts the flowers in an empty vase.


    "That''s so nice of you, Avery," Leonie simpers.


    "Don''t pretend to be polite. It''s just the two of us here," Avery says, "Cut to the chase and tell me what you''re trying to accomplish with this, but remember that I won''t necessarily agree to your demands."


    Leonie is as used to Avery''s pride as Avery is used to Leonie''s trickery. Leonie looks at Avery and scowls. If it weren''t for Avery, Diana would have never had to move so far away. She can''t help but resent Avery for interfering and stealing Evan from her and her sister.


    "What demands could I possibly have? According to the hospital, I had a severe allergic reaction," Leonie says, "The allergen happens to be in the hotel''s hot spring water. I''ll be discharged from the hospital as soon as I''m cured."


    Leonie raises her hand and admires her nails were manicured in the morning.


    "Give me a break¡ªwhat''s your real purpose here?" Avery asks.


    "My purpose?" Leonie feigns confusion, "I''m a newcomer in the entertainment industry¡ªa rising star. It''s normal for the media to focus on me and try to create a dramatic story. I didn''t mean to stir anything up."


    "So you''re just trying to create hype and get your name in the headlines?" Avery asks disgustedly.


    "You''re too stressed or inexperienced the handle the pressures of your first day as manager," Leonie says, "I''m not your problem. Your real problem is that there''s some toxic allergen or chemical in the water at the Zuri Hotel."


    Leonie takes a stack of papers from the bedside table and passes it to Avery, "Here''s the full report on all the tests the hospital ran on me. You''ll see the water is obviously to blame."


    "What a coincidence!" Avery says, pulling a piece of paper from her back and slapping it onto the bedside table, "This is a report on the hot spring water. It was conducted just this morning and it shows that our water is perfectly clean."


    Leonie leans back in her bed and shrugs, "I guess it all depends on who the media and the customers choose to believe."


    Avery knows what Leonie intends to do. The hotel can provide as many reports as it wants to prove that the water is clean but once they''ve lost the customers'' trust and good opinion, no report in the world can earn it back. Leonie knows this better than she does.


    Apart from the exclusivity and the beautiful scenery, the hot springs are one of the main reasons people visit the hotel. If people think there''s something wrong with the water, they''ll lose a lot of their most reliable customers.


    Avery frowns slightly, "I''ll ask you one more time: what do you want?"


    Leonie grins conspiratorially and says, "I want you to promise me one thing."

 Chapter 56 - 56: Very Funny

    "Just say it already," Avery snaps.


    Leonie''s face suddenly darkens but then returns to normal.


    "Mrs. Howel said that Mr. Francis Howel has been in a bad mood recently. He wants a great-grandson urgently," Leonie says, "You know, Mrs. Howel has never really liked you much, but she didn''t do anything to stop the marriage because she knows how important an heir is to her husband. So can you have a baby with Evan as soon as possible?"


    Avery shakes her head as if to clear her ears.


    "Did I hear her wrong?" she wonders, "Is Leonie demanding I have a baby with Evan? Why would Leonie suddenly demand I have a baby with Evan when she''s been trying to get him for herself for years? There must be some trick!"


    Avery smiles sarcastically.


    "If Leonie is so worried about the Howel heir she can have a baby with Evan," Avery thinks bitterly, "Why must it be me? What does Leonie know that I don''t?"


    Avery suddenly stops smiling, "No way!"


    "Bitch!" Leonie says, her mood changing in the blink of an eye, "You don''t want the hotel to get back to normal?"


    "I''d rather lose the hotel than have a baby with Evan," Avery responds.


    Avery tries to leave but Leonie raises her voice.


    "What''s the problem?" Leonie asks, "You used to want to have a baby with Evan."


    Avery turns to look at Leonie and says calmly, "Just as you said, used to. Past tense."


    Avery walks out of the room and exits the ward. Claire trots to keep up with her on.


    "How did it go?" Claire asks, pushing through the journalists to get back to the car.


    "It''s over," Avery says.


    "It can''t be!" Claire insists, "What else should we do?"


    Avery presses her fingers to her temples and rubs them, "We''ll just have to find some other way."


    "Why don''t we open the hot springs for free and invite people to see for themselves how pure they are?" Claire suggests.


    "That will only backfire," Avery sighs, "They''ll say the high number of people in the hot springs have made them dirty. Besides I''m not concerned about what the general public thinks. It''s our exclusive customer base that matters most."


    Claire nods in agreement. Although Avery is new to the hotel business, her logic and reasoning are as strong as if she''d studied the business for years.


    "Where are we going now?" Claire asks.


    "Back to the hotel to enjoy the hot springs," Avery answers.


    Claire immediately understands. Avery plans to bathe in the hot springs to prove to everyone that they''re clean. She''s going to use herself as an example, and the press will flock for the opportunity to photograph Mrs. Howel in a bathing suit.


    Avery wants to take a nap in the backseat and closes her eyes to rest. The silence is interrupted by the ringing of her phone. She cracks open one eye and glances at the screen: it''s Evan. Without a second of hesitation, she rejects the call.


    The phone rings again. And then again. Annoyed and perplexed by the situation at the hotel, she has no patience to talk to her husband. She rejects the call and mutes the ringer.


    Evan clutches his mobile phone with rage.


    "What a bitch!" he fumes.


    Robert just reported the hotel incident to him. He wanted to reassure Avery and tell her not to panic. He was going to promise to come back to the hotel and help her personally. He can''t believe she''s ungrateful enough to reject his calls.


    After lunch, Evan took his private jet to a diamond auction in a nearby city. His private jeweler informed him that the ring inlaid with the Graff pink diamond was on the auction block. The diamond is one of the largest and most expensive in the world.


    The price didn''t matter to Evan; when he glanced at the picture his jeweler sent he thought it would look amazing on Avery''s finger. It seemed to be made for a woman like her. Additionally, he liked the name of the ring: Peerless Love. Eventually, he bought the ring for $200 million.


    "Mrs. Howel will be overjoyed when she knows what you did for her," Robert said flatteringly.


    After over three years of marriage, Mr. Howel would finally give his wife a diamond ring.


    "It''s something of a reward for our time together," Evan had answered distractedly.


    He couldn''t get the image of the ring on Avery''s elegant finger out of his mind. Suddenly, he was brought back to the auction by several older women gossiping nearby.


    "The handsome man bought Peerless Love," said one, "I wonder what lucky woman possesses both the man and the ring?"


    "I don''t know," said another, "But it''s more expensive than Love for Life."


    "Oh, of course," said the first, "You can''t even compare Love for Life with Peerless Love. Yes, it contains a rare diamond, but it''s nowhere near as large as the Graff diamond."


    "Does the Meyer family still own Love for Life?" interjected a third woman.


    "You mean the famous medical family?" the first asked.


    "Yes," answered the third, "You know, the young Mr. Meyer is also very handsome. I''ve heard that Love for Life is a Meyer family heirloom, and the elder Doctor Meyer will only allow it to be given to his future daughter-in-law. I wonder when we''ll see it on some young lady''s finger."


    "My aunt once saw it at Mrs. Meyer''s birthday party," bragged the second, "Mrs. Meyer gave the young Mr. Meyer the ring and told him he must give it to his future bride. I''ll show you the sketch of the ring my aunt made. It may not be as rare as Peerless Love, but I promise you will marvel at it.


    She took out her phone and displayed a photo of the sketch.


    "Oh wow!" the ladies marveled, "It seems just as beautiful as Peerless Love!"


    Unable to restrain his curiosity, Evan glanced at the phone as he passed. Immediately, he froze.


    "Go get the picture," he commanded Robert.


    Robert bustled over to the women and returned with the picture on his phone.


    "She said her aunt sketched from memory," Robert said worriedly, "So it might not be completely accurate."


    Robert showed him the enlarged photo, "I know it looks a little bit similar to the ring Mrs. Howel wears, but if you look closer you''ll see that it''s not alike."


    Evan didn''t say anything but his eyes darkened. Resolutely he turned away from the picture and walked out of the room to call his wife.


    Back at the hotel, Avery sits at the edge of the hot spring. Steam rises from the bath and the cherry blossom petals fall into the water every time the wind blows. The white steam and pink petals make the patio look like a misty wonderland.


    The faint fragrance from the flowers and the heat from the steam have already started to soothe her headache. She closes her eyes and inhales deeply. Suddenly her phone buzzes in her hand. She expects to see Evan''s name, but she raises her eyebrows in surprise when she sees it''s Charles. She answers the phone immediately.


    "Avery, is the hotel alright?" Charles asks.


    "What''s wrong with your voice?" Avery asks with concern, "It''s hoarse."


    "It''s just a slight cough," Charles lies.


    The chili in the spaghetti sauce has caused a severe reaction in his throat that makes it incredibly painful to speak. Even medicine hasn''t helped much.


    "Anyway, I heard Leonie had an allergic reaction to the hotel''s hot springs," Charles says, "Is she all right?"


    "Oh she''s fine," Avery answers, "But I can''t say the same for the hotel. This has already hurt our reputation, and I imagine it won''t help us win back all of the business we''ve already lost."


    Avery pauses and then asks with a sigh, "Will this affect the sale?"


    It only makes sense that a PR crisis would affect the price of the hotel, assuming the other party still wants to buy it. She sighs, imagining her plans vanishing like the steam from the springs.


    "It won''t make any difference," Charles reassures her, "The other party is very eager."


    Avery is perplexed. A savvy business will always try to maximize its profits. She doesn''t understand why the buyer isn''t taking advantage of the situation to give her a lower price for the hotel.


    "I''ve already arranged your nanny''s transfer with the other hospital," Charles says, interrupting her reverie, "I''ll see to all the formalities and have her moved the day before you disappear."


    "Thanks," Avery says with relief, "Have you taken any medicine? It can''t be good for business to be a sick doctor."


    "Doctors are human beings too," Charles smiles, "These things happen."


    He feels so relieved knowing that Avery will soon leave Evan. He rests his arms on his desk and something clatters to the floor.


    "What''s wrong?" Avery asks, hearing the sound of the crash through the phone.


    "Nothing. I just accidentally knocked a photo to the ground," Charles truthfully says, "Actually, Evan sent it to me."


    Although Avery knew that Evan sent the photo to Charles, she flushed with embarrassment remembering the intimate kiss in the photo.


    "Don''t mind him," she tells Charles, "He''s nothing but a boring ass."


    Charles smiles, "On the contrary, I think he''s very funny."

 Chapter 57 - 57: Makeup Allergy

    "Huh?" Avery asks.


    "I''m honored he considers me a worthy opponent," Charles laughs.


    Evan looks down on almost everyone. The fact that he considers Charles a threat means he sees the other man as almost an equal.


    Avery doesn''t know what to say to Charles. It makes her uncomfortable when Charles talks like that.


    "I''m not expecting anything in return you know," he said sensing her discomfort, "I''m helping you because we''re friends."


    He knows how hard she resists Evan, and he''s afraid that she''d refuse his help if she knew the true extent of his feelings for her. The toxin in her blood has somehow turned her into a very unyielding and determined woman.


    "It''s probably the toxin that''s made Evan so crazy about her," Charles thinks wryly, "Now that she''s so mysterious and elusive she poses a challenge for him."


    Avery feels relief course through her and immediately changes the topic, "Did you get in touch with Bryan? He''s flaky and often changes his phone number. I don''t know what he was thinking to disappear like that."


    "What are you thinking?" an unmistakable voice asks, directly behind her.


    Avery almost drops the phone in shock. A hand wraps around her waist and pulls her back against a warm chest. She immediately ends the call.


    "Who are you talking to with so much fascination?" Evan asks, "Charles?"


    Her silence signals her guilt, and Evan flies into a rage, "I called you more than a dozen times. You rejected my call because you were too busy talking to him?"


    Avery purses her lips and cranes her head to look at him through the white mist.


    "You sound a bit jealous," she says archly.


    "Jealous?" Evan growls, "I think you forget who your husband is."


    "Well thanks for reminding me," she says acerbically.


    She presses her palm against his firm chest to keep him from getting closer.


    "What will you do to thank me?" he asks.


    Avery glares at him and tries to get out of the hot spring, but Evan grabs her wrist and pulled her back to him. The clear water reflects her snowy skin and he finds himself temporarily distracted by her beauty.


    "I''ll ask again: why did you reject my calls?" he whispers.


    Avery knows he''s jealous, but he''s never cared so much about talking to her before.


    "Did I hurt his pride by ignoring him?" she wonders.


    Avery looks at him carelessly. She doesn''t have the energy to contend with him, and she certainly doesn''t want to create more problems for herself.


    "I had to deal with the issues at the hotel, and I have no time to answer your call," she said wearily.


    "I''ll ask Robert to deal with the hotel," Evan says, "In the future, I expect you to answer my calls as soon as the phone rings."


    "We''ll see, what I do depends on my mood," Avery says carelessly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''re always in the mood to talk to me."


    The innuendo isn''t lost on Avery. She curls her lip with distaste and refuses to respond. Evan wraps his arms around her waist and inhales her unique fragrance.


    The moment he saw her pale skin half-submerged in the spring, he felt himself begin to lose control. She affects him like an aphrodisiac, making him unable to contain his emotions and his l.u.s.t¡ªexcept even borrachero can''t affect him so powerfully. He''s felt unhinged since their first time together.


    Sensing the wildness of his breath, Avery presses her hands against his chest as a warning. Evan covers her hands with his, and feels a hard bump on her finger¡ªthe ring!


    Evan takes her hand and inspects the ring with a squint, "A green diamond?"


    Avery wants to withdraw her hand, but he''s holding it so firmly she almost feels bruises forming.


    "I''ve heard that the Meyer family has a ring called Love for Life," he said coolly, "It''s inlaid with a green diamond, and it''s quite similar to the one on your finger."


    "And?" Avery asks.


    "If it''s the same one, the gun placed to Dean Charles''s head will fire next time," Evan threatens.


    His deathly serious expression makes her shudder. Avery knows he doesn''t make idle threats. She draws her hand away from him.


    "They''re just similar," she says, "A coincidence."


    Afraid that Evan will see the fear and panic on her face, she turns her back to him. She refused the ring when Charles first offered it to her. She only accepted it because he said it could detect the toxin. She never thought Evan would notice the ring, let alone become so obsessed with it.


    If he knew that Charles gave her the ring, his jealousy would become uncontrollable. No explanation would satisfy him. His abnormal possessiveness would put Charles in a very dangerous situation.


    Avery tries to force herself to calm down. His muscled chest presses against her bareback and his hot breath blew on her ear. She can feel him hardening through the thin cloth of their swimsuits.


    "Why would you wear such a valuable ring in a hot spring?" Evan asks, his lips brushing her ear.


    "I thought I told you already," Avery answers, "My mother gave it to me to guard against bad men. As long as you''re around, I can''t take it off."


    Evan wraps his hands more tightly around her waist.


    "A bad man?" Evan asks, lowers his lips to her white shoulders, "Am I the bad guy?"


    Avery trembles slightly. His voice is tempting, but she''s infuriated by the way he shamelessly flirts with her regardless of the fact that he was yelling at her moments ago.


    "You are completely bad," she snaps.


    He snickers and stands up, pulling her with him, "Women always fall in love with bad guys."


    "What are you going to do now?" Avery asks.


    "I''m going to prove how bad I am," he whispers.


    Avery sniffs. Although she''s reluctant to see what he means, she''s unable to defend herself. He wraps a bathrobe around and runs his hands up and down her waist and h.i.p.s as he ties the belt for her. Her cheeks are flushed red from the heat of the bath, and he fights the irrational urge the bright one like an apple.


    He throws on a robe and shields her with his body. He doesn''t want any other men to see her partially undressed.


    He calls for Robert, "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes. The journalists are waiting outside, and so is Miss Summers."


    "Leonie?" Avery asks with confusion.


    She looks to the gate and sees hoards of journalists marching toward the hot spring. They are walking in an orderly fashion, unlike the massive turmoil at the hospital. Bodyguards are ushering the way and helping them carry their photo equipment. With respectful silence, they gather around the springs and begin to set up their cameras and tripods.


    "Miss Summers has gone to change her clothes, but she will be here at once," Robert announces.


    Heads swivel toward the entry and Leonie appears in a white bathrobe. She walks quickly toward Evan, keeping her head lowered.


    "Evan, please," she protests pathetically.


    "Take off your clothes," Evan orders coldly.


    Leonie looks uneasily at the journalists standing around the hot spring and shakes her head, "Evan, I told them that the hospital made a mistake. It turns out I was allergic to something in my makeup."


    With an unreadable face, Evan says in a merciless tone, "Take them off!"

 Chapter 58 - 58: Her Opinion

    "Please Evan," Leonie says with tears in her eyes, "Let me apologize to Avery. Please don''t make me go in the hot springs in front of everyone."


    Evan turns to the woman behind him but continues to shield her body with his as if he''s protecting her from something dangerous. Avery raises her head to meet his gaze. The expression on his face is questioning like he''s waiting for Avery''s answer.


    "Does he really care what I think?" Avery wonders.


    "Miss Summers we paid you a very handsome fee to appear in our promotional shoot," Evan says, his voice cold and business-like, "It''s your responsibility to protect and promote the image of the hotel. Now go and earn your fee."


    "But I''ve already explained the situation to numerous reporters," Leonie blubbers, "I''m confident that they''ll believe me and restore the hotel''s image."


    "Actions speak far louder than words," Evan mutters.


    Leonie turns to Avery with a pleading look but quickly sees that the other woman will not intervene on her behalf. Avery has a neutral expression, but there are daggers behind her eyes. Leonie can tell that Avery is eager for her downfall.


    "Hurry up," Evan says.


    Leonie knows she can''t defy Evan, but she hesitates. She''s never been n.a.k.e.d in front of so many people, and she''s terrified of all the cameras. It''ll be humiliating to see photos of herself all over the internet. But as horrified as she is by the prospect of revealing herself to everyone, she''s even more furious that Evan has once again taken Avery''s side.


    In the past, Evan took his grandmother''s word. Whenever something happened between her and Avery, Evan took Leonie''s side. Now, he''s humiliating her in public in order to protect Avery. Leonie can''t believe it.


    Leonie bites her lower lip and allows the bathrobe to fall to the ground, revealing her pale skin, mottled with a red rash. Instantly, she''s covered in goose-bumps. The reporters notice that she has just disrobed and they begin to scream. Leonie blushes and looks down at her n.a.k.e.d body.


    As Leonie walks into the hot spring, the cameras begin to flash. Evan turns away; he has no interest in her n.a.k.e.d body.


    "Still think I''m a bad man," Evan asks Avery.


    "What?" Avery asks distractedly.


    "Am I a bad man?" Evan repeats.


    "Do you actually care about my opinion?" Avery asks lazily.


    "Yes," Evan looks at her meaningfully, "Don''t you want me to care about what you think?"


    "I honestly don''t," Avery says with a dismissive shrug.


    "You''re a dishonest woman," Evan says, smirking.


    After soaking in the hot spring for half an hour, Evan gestures to Robert and the butler allows Leonie to leave the water. When she emerges her skin has been transformed: the rash is gone and she''s covered in a healthy glow. Instead of worsening her allergy, the water has healed her.


    The reporters begin to gossip and whisper amongst themselves. Leonie must have actually been allergic to her makeup, they agree. They''re thrilled about the potential headlines¡ªthe opportunity to expose Leonie as a liar and publish nude photos is almost too good to be true.


    The frenzied journalists turn toward the Howel. Before they can take pictures of Avery in her robe, Evan signals to his guards and they begin clearing the journalists away from the springs. Satisfied with the photos of Leonie, they leave without creating a fuss.


    Leonie wraps herself in her robe and approaches Evan and Avery, but she''s met with cold looks.


    "Evan, I''m truly sorry," she says.


    Evan ignores her, so she turns to Avery. Through gritted teeth, she hisses an apology to the other woman.


    "Leave us and get dressed," Evan says.


    Evan takes Avery''s hand in his and leads her toward the dressing room. Leonie follows them, seething silently. They part ways at the dressing room as Evan enters the men''s room and Leonie and Avery enter the women''s. Avery opens her locker and begins to gather her clothes.


    "You should be careful with Evan," Leonie says darkly.


    "Oh?" Avery asks.


    "He may have taken your side again, but he doesn''t love you," Leonie says nastily, "He loves my older sister. He doesn''t like unruly, dirty women like you."


    "Thanks for your insight," Avery says blandly.


    She flashes a dazzling smile at Leonie and strides across the room towards the showers. The smile infuriates Leonie. Even though Avery has left, Leonie scowls intently at the contents of her locker.


    Evan showers quickly dress and relaxes on a velvet sofa in the hotel hall. Even with damp hair, he looks crisp and polished and exudes an aura of power and control. The hotel staff can''t help staring at him as they pass.


    "Mr. Howel here''s all of the information on the Zuri Hotel''s current employees," Robert says as he hands a single sheet of paper to Evan.


    "That''s it?" Evan asks incredulously.


    "The hotel was already understaffed, and the hot spring incident caused even more employees to quit," Robert says apologetically.


    Evan glances around him and notices that the hotel is conspicuously empty. Even the reception desk in the lobby is unstaffed.


    "Deal with it," Evan orders.


    He frowns to himself and thinks.


    "The Zuri Hotel will be in terrible debt soon, but Avery seems completely unconcerned. Why is she so calm about it?" he wonders, "Is she purposely trying to make it fail just to throw my gift back in my face? Or does she have some other motivation?"


    He quickly calls Robert back, "Wait. Try to find who owns a black and gold business card holder."


    Evan''s phone rings with an incoming message and he sees Avery''s name flash across the screen. He quickly reads the message, feeling his blood pressure rise with every word. "I''m finished in the shower and am leaving the hotel. Bye."


    "Ungrateful woman!" Evan fumes, "She needs to learn a lesson in gratitude. Every time I save her from a bad situation she immediately runs away as if she can''t stand accepting my help."


    "Please escort my wife from the changing room," Evan orders his bodyguards.


    Robert stares at his boss in confusion.


    "The man is so changeable," Robert thinks, "Ever since Mrs. Howel, went off the rails, Evan has become completely unpredictable. One minute he''s happy and the next he''s in a rage, and it''s all to do with her."


    Leonie comes bustling out of the changing room. "What''s going on Evan?" she asks with mock concern, "A bunch of your guards just entered the changing room and said they were looking for Avery. I was already looking for her, and I swear she''s not in there."


    Evan looks even more enraged.


    "Let''s go," he says, already striding across the lobby.


    Robert scurries behind him, unsure of what to say or how to console his boss. "Are you returning home, Evan?" Leonie asks.


    Evan nods curtly in response.


    "Can I ride back with you? I''m not sure where my driver went," Leonie explains.


    Evan says nothing, so Leonie continues to follow him. The chauffeur pulls the car up to the hotel entrance and Evan gets in the passenger seat without so much as a look at Leonie. Leonie lets herself into the car and sits in the spacious back seat. She''s never been in Evan''s car before and she takes a minute to assess her surroundings. The black leather on the seats is quite soft and luxurious, and a well-stocked mini bar gleams in the corner.


    Suddenly, a delicate velvet box draws her eye. The velvet is pink and the box looks like it contains jewelry. Leonie burns with curiosity. It''s obviously a gift, but she wonders who it''s for Avery or Diana.


    Quickly, Leonie glances at the passenger seat. The partition is down, but Evan is on the phone. He barely seems to realize she''s there. With a sudden decisive movement, she grabs the box and examined it more closely. A hand-written gift tag dangles from a small pink bow.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Pink Diamond Ring

    Leonie examines the tag. The script is elegant but masculine, and the words almost take her breath away: "If you fall in love with me, I will be with you for life."


    Her heart pounds as she opens the box, and it almost stops when she sees the pink diamond ring. The huge stone has been cut and set perfectly¡ªevery angle gleams and refracts dazzling pink light. Leonie can only imagine how much a large, rare diamond like that costs.


    Jealousy arises in the pit of her stomach. The thought that Evan wants to give such a gorgeous and valuable ring to another woman makes her want to scream. She can''t bear the thought of the perfect ring on another woman''s finger¡ªeven if that woman is her own sister.


    Before she could stop herself, she slid it onto the ring finger of her left hand. She can dozens of ways she can use the ring to her advantage, but she''s terrified of what will happen if Evan catches another one of her schemes. He''s already unhappy with her, and she can''t risk alienating him even further.


    Still, she''s unwilling to lose an opportunity. Chances like this don''t present themselves every day. She looks at the ring on her hands with a vicious, hungry gleam in her eyes. She wiggles her fingers in the light and enjoys the way the light dances across the back of the car. She takes out her phone and snaps a few photos of the ring on her finger, and then she guiltily puts the ring back into the box.


    Evan is talking intently on the phone, and he takes no notice of Leonie. After speaking to his security team and bodyguards he calls Avery. When she doesn''t answer he calls her again. And again.


    "Damn it! She''s the only woman in the world who won''t rush to take my calls," he thinks, "I warned her not to ignore me!"


    Evan''s phone rings and he answers it eagerly. His face falls when he realizes it''s not Avery, but Robert.


    "Mr. Howel, I''ve managed to track Avery''s location," Robert says, "According to the GPS on her phone, she''s still at the hotel. In fact, it seems like she''s still in the dressing room."


    "Turn around," Evan orders.


    The tires squeal on the pavement car makes a sharp turn, throwing Leonie against the door. When she realizes that they''re heading back to the hotel, the color drains from her face.


    "Excuse me, Evan, where are we going?" she asks nervously.


    "Back to the hotel."


    "Back to the hotel? I thought you wanted to find Avery, and as I said, she must have snuck away from the dressing room."


    "Stop talking and get out of the car," Evan growls.


    Chastened, Leonie presses her lips together and stared unhappily at her lap. The car abruptly stops at the side of the road and Leonie knows she has no choice but to get out.


    The lights suddenly went out in the hotel''s dressing room. In the confined dark space of the showers, Avery could hear nothing besides the water flowing from the showerhead. She was in the middle of washing her hair when she was suddenly plunged into darkness.


    Dazed and scared, she exited the shower and stumbled toward the lockers, groping her way along the wall. In her confusion, it took her a minute to realize that there was still water falling on her head. A faint light filtered into the room from a ventilation duct, and as Avery''s eyes adjusted she saw that water was spraying from the sprinklers on the ceiling. She inhaled deeply, but couldn''t detect any smoke.


    "Anyone here?" she asked nervously, groping her way toward the door.


    A sudden bang echoed across the tiled room and Avery flinched. She reached for the door handle and tugged, but the door wouldn''t budge. She tried again, throwing all of her weight against the door, but it wouldn''t move at all.


    "Is someone here?" she asked again nervously.


    The echo of her own voice answered her. In a panic, she began banging on the door.


    "Anyone? Leonie?" she screamed.


    Suddenly, a thought dawned on her. When she entered the dressing room, she and Leonie were alone. If Leonie isn''t there now, it means she''s the one who has locked her in. Though Avery doesn''t trust Leonie, she found it hard to believe the woman would do something so bold while Evan was just across the hall.


    "Leonie!" Avery screamed with rage.


    She clenched her fists and slammed the door again and again. Although her hands ached and her throat was hoarse, no one responded. She cursed the fact that the hotel was virtually empty, abandoned by guests and staff alike. It could be hours before someone hears me, she thought grimly. She tried to console herself with the thought that Evan knew where she was.


    "He''s been acting so jealous lately," she thought, "He''ll definitely come looking for me soon."


    The cold water from the fire sprinklers continued to pelt her and she shivered. Still weak from her fever, she knew that the freezing water could be dangerous. Determined to find a drier place, she reached her hand in front of her and blindly stumbled through the room.


    She stepped on something hard and jerked her foot away. The sudden movement caused her to lose her balance and she fell onto the slippery tiles. She tried to push herself to a sitting position, but a terrible tearing pain in her waist stopped her. She tried again, but it only hurt her waist more.


    Overwhelmed by pain, she vaguely wondered how badly she was hurt. In a daze of pain, she lay curled on the floor, pelted by freezing water. In the back of her mind, she remembered the last time she lay on a cold dark floor: Leonie had accused her of intentionally breaking one of Mrs. Florence Howel''s prized china teacups, and the old woman had her locked in a dark closet.


    She remembered the overwhelming fear. She cried and banged the door for what felt like hours. Finally, someone opened to door and she saw Evan. He complained that she was making too much noise and instructed a servant to drag her to another closet in a more remote wing of the house.


    Her new closet was located at the back of the house near a wooded area. At night, the wolves screamed and howled in the forest and the wind blew like a ghost. In the absolute darkness of the closet, she came to believe that the walls were dissolving. It sounded like the wolves were in the room with her. She spent the night screaming until she finally passed out from fear and exhaustion.


    Her hands clenched into fists as she remembered.


    "I''m no longer that helpless woman," she reminded herself, "I''ll act to save myself this time."


    Clenching her teeth against the pain, she dragged herself across the floor. When her hand touched something soft she wanted to cry with relief. She realized she''d found her cosmetics bag, containing a small towel and the lipstick Claire gave her.


    "It''s stupid to have thought that Evan would save me," she thought, "He never saved me in the past and he won''t save me now."


    She dug through her cosmetic bag until she found a pair of nail scissors. Slowly she used the nail scissors to cut the white towel into different sized strips. Then she took the lipstick and scrawled, "Help me! SOS," on the shredded towels.


    Avery smiled to herself with determination. Last time she was trapped in the dark she allowed despair to get the better of her, but she refused to give up this time. She knew that the light coming through the ventilation duct must be coming from outside the hotel, but she knew it would be impossible to reach the duct with her injured waist.


    She balled the towels up and slowly and painstakingly began throwing them at the vent. In the dark, she struggled to see, but she was fairly convinced that at least one made it out.


    Evan arrives at the gates of the hotel as angry and fierce as if he were at the gates of hell. Robert follows him as he storms across the lawn, trying to keep up with his boss'' long strides. Out of the corner of his eye, Robert sees something fluttering in the breeze. He looks up and sees some shredded fabric covered in blotched of bloody red.


    "Wait, Mr. Howel¡ªlook at that," Robert says.


    Quickly he runs and retrieves the pieces. Evan looks at the towel in confusion. The red smears appear to be words¡ªcries for help. Evan raises his eyes and sees a ventilation duct high on the wall. The towel seems to have fallen from the duct.


    The realization almost knocks the air out of him: that duct is about where the women''s changing room is.


    "What the hell happened to Avery in there?" he wonders, "And dear god, why is the message written in blood and whose blood is it?"


    Without a second of hesitation, he sprints across the lawn and runs through the hotel like a madman, murder boiling in his blood.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Strip for Him

    Evan tries to open the door of the dressing room but finds that it''s locked. He raises his legs and kicks it and the door shudders in its frame. He kicks again and it splinters and swings open with a loud crash.


    Robert and the bodyguards sprint to the door, almost slamming into Evan in their haste. Evan enters the room and immediately feels ice cold water spraying his head.


    "Find the emergency valve and turn it off," he orders.


    The bodyguards rush away and the water stops pouring from the ceiling. Evan splashes across the room and his eyes struggle to adjust to the darkness. He hears a soft m.o.a.n and sees Avery curled into a fetal position on the floor.


    She''s completely n.a.k.e.d and half-submerged in a puddle of icy water. Evan squints and sees that blood has mixed with the water.


    "Shit," he whispers. His blood seems to have frozen in his veins.


    Avery moves slightly and m.o.a.ns again. Her head and waist ache and her entire body feel numb and cold. She hears someone splashing across the floor, but she has no idea who it is. She hopes its someone who has come to save her and not Leonie.


    "Damn it," Evan groans, "How badly do you hurt?"


    Avery doesn''t respond. With a quick movement, Evan bends down and scoops Avery into his arms. He reaches for a bench and grabs a handful of towels and a robe and wraps his wife''s body in the damp fabric. Her skin is almost as icy as a corpse and he wants to scream.


    Evan quickly runs out of the changing room and into the hall. In the sudden light, he sees that the blood has already seeped onto one of the towels. He curses under his breath.


    "Quick get the doctor!" he screams.


    "The hotel doesn''t have a doctor anymore," Robert whispers, "He quit this morning."


    Evan''s face pales and he runs out of the hotel and toward his car. Avery''s head still aches, but she can hear Evan''s rapid breathing and the sound of the air rushing past them as he sprints with her in his arms.


    The door of waits open for them and Evan packs his wife into the backseat. Sensing his boss'' urgency, the chauffeur begins to drive before Evan has even shut the door. He speeds down the winding mountain roads but is forced to slam the brakes at a traffic jam at the bottom of the mountain.


    "Keep driving," Evan growls, "I don''t care what color the light is."


    The chauffeur runs the red light but is quickly forced to stop for other cars. The limousine is large and it''s impossible to weave through traffic in it.


    "Mr. Howel, it''ll take at least half an hour to get to the hospital from here," Robert says fearfully, "I don''t know what happened to Mrs. Howel, but she seems to be bleeding a lot. We don''t have time to lose."


    Before Robert can finish talking, Evan opens the car door and takes Avery into his arms. He runs out into traffic and toward a large pharmacy nearby. Robert and the bodyguards chase after him.


    When Evan runs into the pharmacy carrying a half-unconscious woman in his arms, everyone stops and stares. Robert and the bodyguards round up the clerks and pharmacists and select the most likely looking woman to examine Avery.


    Thought the clerk is not a trained doctor, she does her best with the examination. Fortunately for her, Avery''s problem is easy to diagnose. Avery begins to regain consciousness as the clerk examines her, and she notices Evan watching the woman''s every move.


    "Don''t worry," the clerk says, "It appears that the lady had simply strained or torn a muscle in her waist. Her temperature is a little high, but not dangerously so."


    "Why is there so much blood if she just sprained her waist?" Evan asks worriedly, "Look, there''s even blood on the towel."


    The clerk flushes.


    "It appears that the lady had just gotten her period," she says, "Besides, most of the stains are lipstick, not blood."


    The clerk can''t believe the absurdity of the situation. The man and woman are boyfriend and girlfriend or maybe even husband and wife. She can''t believe the man doesn''t know the date of his own partner''s period. She almost wants to laugh at the fact that he mistook the lipstick for blood.


    "Men are so clueless," she thinks.


    Avery is so embarrassed she hides her face behind one of the towels. Evan gives a cold look to the clerk and she stares down at her shoes.


    "Go buy some suitable clothing for my wife," Evan orders Robert.


    The clerk and Robert both rushes from the room and Evan closes the door. Upon hearing the door close, Avery feels suffocated. She doesn''t want to be alone with Evan in the tiny room.


    "Why the hell did you text me and say you were leaving?" Evan roars.


    Upon learning that Avery is okay, his concern has turned to white-hot rage.


    "What text? When?" Avery asks confused.


    "Four o''clock," Evan says more calmly. He finds her confusion strangely reassuring.


    "That can''t be right," Avery says, "I was taking a shower and I didn''t have my phone with me."


    Evan takes out the phone, opens the text message, and shows it to her.


    "No, I didn''t send that," Avery says with a firm shake of her head, "I left my phone in my locker in the dressing room before I went into the shower. I haven''t touched it since then."


    In a flash, Avery realizes that Leonie took her phone and used it to send the message to Evan. Evan realizes the same thing, but he keeps his suspicions to himself.


    "Are you in a lot of pain?" Evan asks her softly, his eyes look gentle ad pained.


    Avery is confused by his sudden shift. Just a moment ago he as screaming and raging, but now he''s all soft concern and tenderness. Thinking about it makes her head hurt. She avoids his gaze and grimaces to herself.


    "As soon as Robert arrives with the clothes, I''ll take you to a hospital," Evan whispers.


    "You don''t need to make a mountain out of a molehill," she sighs, "I just need to apply some salve to my waist to ease the pain. Dr. Walter can check to make sure I''m healing correctly."


    "You want to strip to your waist for him?" Evan asks, suddenly angry and jealous again.


    Avery closes her eyes in exhaustion and frustration. She has suffered countless injuries and attacks since she married Evan, and he never seemed to care who doctored her or what they saw. His sudden possessiveness makes her despair.


    Someone knocks loudly at the door, and the clerk enters the room timidly. She holds several sprays and salves next to Avery.


    "Miss, these products all help soothe muscle aches and injuries, but I recommend that you should go to the hospital and have some x-rays and scans to make sure the injury isn''t more serious than it looks."


    The clerk gives the bottles to Evan. Evan examines the products and gives the clerk a serious look.


    "I want the best medicine," he says.


    "Sir, this is the best medicine in our pharmacy," she says, trying to hide her exasperation.


    "Can you help me apply it?" Avery asks the clerk.


    She wants to begin the healing process as quickly as possible. If she''s in too much pain to move it''ll be even more difficult to escape from Evan.


    "Umm, maybe your boyfriend can help you," the clerk says awkwardly upon seeing Evan''s ferocious glare.


    Avery grabs the medicine from Evan''s hands, "Evan, you should leave."


    "I''ve already seen all there is to see," Evan smirks, grabbing the medicine back.


    Avery fumes. How dare he say such suggestive things in front of a stranger!


    In a low voice, he orders the clerk to leave. Grateful to escape from the angry and powerful man, she slips out of the room and shuts the door quietly behind her. Avery tries to sit up so she can get away from Evan.


    "Don''t move," he commands, "Don''t you want to heal?"


    Silently but gently, Evan presses her hand into her side and holds her down on the examination table. He unties her bathrobe and tugs it down to her waist. As soon as her robe slides down he can feel the temptation to look at and touch her fighting against the desire to heal her.


    "Where does it hurt?" he asks gruffly, squeezing some balm onto his palm.


    Avery ignores him.


    "Here?" he asks, pressing his hand against the smallest part of her waist.


    The balm makes her skin feel hot, itchy, and painful and she doesn''t want him to touch her. She twists to try to escape from him.


    "Give me the medicine. I can apply it by myself."


    "Do you have eyes on your back?" he asks, gently prodding different parts of her waist.


    "Ah¡ª" Avery gasps with pain, "That part hurts."


    Evan began to gently massage that part of her waist, rubbing the creamy balm in with his hands.


    "Do you feel at all better now?" he asks gently.


    "Not at all," she hisses.


    "You''re so stubborn," he complains.


    Though she''d never admitted it, the massage feels very nice. She can feel the pain easing and the tension being released from her injured muscles. More surprisingly, she finds that other parts of her body are responding to his touch.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Favored Dog

    She can feel a certain part of her body become excited, and she knows the wetness isn''t just from her period. She wants to kick herself for responding so shamelessly to his touch. She wants to scream at him to make him stop, but someone is knocking on the door.


    "Mr. Howel, the clothes are here," says Robert.


    Evan picks up the clothes and hands them to her before leaving her alone in the small room. After a few minutes, the clerk returns carrying a paper bag. Your boyfriend said that you might have trouble getting dressed because of your injury and he asked me to help you. Also, I''ve brought you some supplies to deal with your period. Avery sighs.


    "I can see that he cares about you," the clerk says.


    "Can you?" Avery asks, surprised, "How can you tell?"


    "He looked so scared when he carried you in here. We all thought that you''d been in some horrible accident from his expression," the clerk said, "We were afraid you were dying."


    "He''s always angry," Avery smiles and rolls her eyes, "Some people mistake that for fear at first."


    "No, it wasn''t anger," the clerk insists with a small smile, "I know how men look when they''re angry, and he wasn''t angry. He was scared he was going to lose you."


    Avery can''t believe what the clerk is saying, but she forces herself to try to remember what happened when he found her in the bathroom. His voice did sound strange, she admits. But she''s not so sure it wasn''t just anger or disgust at seeing the blood. She thinks about the way he took her in his arms and carried her to the car, the way he cradled against his body throughout the drive, and then the way he boldly ran into traffic to get her into the pharmacy.


    She was too groggy with pain to pay attention to his expression, but she has to admit that maybe it didn''t anger on his face. Maybe he was worried about her.


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a man so nervous he couldn''t tell if his girlfriend was bleeding out or on her period. He even mistook the lipstick on the towel for your blood," the clerk says with a small chuckle.


    Avery presses her lips together. She doesn''t know how to reply to the clerk¡ªshe doesn''t even know how she feels. She doesn''t want to know that Evan might be softening, that in some sick way, he might care for her. She can''t afford any distractions and she definitely can''t let any remnant of her old feelings get in the way of her escape plans.


    The clerk looks at the clothing Avery is struggling to put on and gasps, "Wow, that''s the latest Donna Karan. You''re so lucky to have such a sweet boyfriend."


    Avery remains silent. She somehow doesn''t seem to realize who Evan is. If she knew, she wouldn''t be shocked. One designer outfit is absolutely nothing to Evan.


    "Um, anyway, he also brought you some extra long sanitary napkins," the clerk says.


    Avery rolls her eyes. Evan must have asked Robert to buy those too. Robert is perpetually single and has no idea what to buy for women on their period. Though Avery doubts that Evan knows any better than his butler. She smiles dryly when she realizes that Evan may have specifically asked for the extra-long napkins because he was so overwrought by the sight of her blood.


    "Can I help you stand up?" the clerk asks.


    With the clerk''s help, Avery finishes getting dresses. For some reason, she can''t stop thinking about what the clerk said. Her intuition tells her that the clerk is right: Evan Howel has suddenly started caring for her. Avery shakes her head to clear her thoughts.


    "I can''t make the same mistake again," she thinks.


    As soon as Avery finishes dressing, Evan insists on taking her to the hospital for x-rays and scans. The techs report that nothing is broken or torn and Evan cradles her in the backseat of his car on the way back to the manor.


    Several servants stand at the gate of the manor, waiting for Evan and Avery. Lucky stands near them, but the servants all keep their distance from the enormous black dog.


    "Mr. Howel, our apologies, but Lucky got out and we can''t get him back inside," a servant says as Evan opens the car door.


    Evan helps Avery out of the car and Lucky begins to bark at her.


    "Lucky, go back to your kennel," Evan says seriously.


    Avery shrinks into Evan''s side, afraid that the dog might come for her. Lucky growls low in his throat and pads toward Evan. At the last minute, he dodges past Evan and bites Avery on the leg.


    "Lucky!" Avery scolds.


    Lucky wags his tail. The bite was a playful greeting, and he quickly follows it by licking her leg. Evan is surprised to see that Lucky is so affectionate with someone besides him.


    Ten years ago, Evan took Lucky from the Summers'' house. Lucky became incredibly attached to Evan and developed an aversion to everyone else. Eventually, he even began to hate the Summers girls.


    "Let me go," Avery says, trying to escape Evan''s embrace.


    "Don''t you care about your waist?" Evan asks.


    "The doctors said it''s fine," Avery says, "Now let me go. I can walk on my own."


    Evan ignores her complains and sweeps her off the ground.


    "Go to your kennel," he commands again in a low voice.


    The dog yelps and runs back to the house.


    "Where are you taking me?" Avery asks, looking around. Instead of taking her to the main parlor, Evan is taking her to the back parlor where he keeps Lucky, "You told me not to come here anymore.


    Evan gently places her on the sofa and Lucky immediately runs over and rests his head on her leg.


    "Leave her alone," Evan commands and points at the other side of the room.


    He pushes Lucky''s head away from Avery, and the dog stands up and trots to the other side of the room. Robert watches in awe. He still can''t believe that the dog likes Avery so much. He''s been working for Evan for years, but the dog still tries to bite him every time it sees him.


    Evan points at Lucky again, "Stay there or you can''t have dinner tonight."


    "Why won''t you let him come here?" Avery asks, "Evan Howel, are you so low you''ll even threaten a dog?"


    "Did you hear that?" Evan says to the dog, "It seems like she likes you."


    Avery wants to roll her eyes or scream. If anyone else said that it would be fine, but somehow Evan finds a way to sound jealous of a dog. She wants to ask Charles if he happens to know of any medicines to cure men of crazy, possessive desires.


    She suddenly remembers the man from the night club whose leg Evan had skinned and she feels sick. She presses her face into the sofa cushion and closes her eyes. Seeing that Avery is resting and Lucky is behaving, Evan whispers something to one of the servants and then leaves with Robert.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Kick Out

    Several bodyguards emerge from the front door of the house, carrying two large suitcases. Unceremoniously, they dump the luggage onto the ground. Leonie follows her luggage, crying pitifully. When she sees Evan, she kneels on the ground in front of him.


    "Evan, why did you throw my luggage out?" Leonie asks.


    After Evan kicked her out of the car she caught a cab back to the Howel mansion. She immediately went to find Mrs. Florence Howel to win her pity but found that she''d left the house to play cards with her friends. Leonie went to sulk in her room but was interrupted by several rude bodyguards who began packing her things for her.


    "Why did you lock Avery in the dressing room?" Evan snaps.


    "What? Avery was locked in the dressing room? When? How?" Leonie asks.


    "Don''t play innocent," Evan says disgustedly, "You and Avery were the only people in the room. I can check the security footage and show you."


    "Please Evan, I don''t know what the footage shows, but I swear I didn''t do anything," Leonie begs, "You have to believe me: I was looking for Avery, but I couldn''t find her in the dressing room."


    "Avery didn''t send me any message, and yet I got a text from her," Evan scowls, "You were the only person who had access to her phone. How do you explain that?"


    "I don''t know about any text," Leonie whimpers, "Maybe she''s lying to you."


    "You''re the one who''s lying, Leonie," Evan raises his chin and calls an order over his shoulder, "Whip her and see if it makes her tell the truth!"


    A bodyguard quickly appears with a whip in hand.


    "Please, please, brother Evan. I didn''t do anything¡ª-ahhh" Leonie screams as the whip descends on her back. The bodyguard is strong and the single stroke tears through her clothes and leaves a red welt on her back.


    The whip descends again with a brutal crack and Leonie screams.


    "You were waiting just outside the dressing room," Leonie whimpers, "Why would I do something so stupid when it would be so easy to catch me?"


    The guard raises the whip to hit her again.


    "Stop it," a dignified voice rings out across the yard.


    "Grandma, please, I''m innocent," Leonie begs, "I swear I didn''t lock Avery up in the hotel dressing room. Oh, it hurts so badly"


    Leonie writhes on the ground and m.o.a.ns, there are two visible marks on her back.


    "Evan, Leonie is our guest. How dare you have her beaten with a whip?" Florence Howel scolds, "If the Summers saw her like this, how could you possibly explain yourself?"


    "I don''t need to explain myself to anyone," Evan responds.


    "Evan, Grandma, I didn''t do it, really," Leonie m.o.a.ns.


    "Leonie is a good, honorable young woman and she never lies," Florence Howel says, "If she says she didn''t do, that''s the truth. Evan, I forbid you from having her whipped again."


    Evan folds his hands behind his back and nods at the bodyguard to continue. As the bodyguard raises his arm, Florence Howel runs and covers Leonie''s body with her own.


    "Evan, if you want to hit Leonie, you have to hit me first."


    Evan frowns slightly, "Pull my grandmother away."


    Florence Howel grips Leonie tightly and prepares to resist the bodyguard. "Evan, if you hate Leonie, it means you hate me," she says with a tremble in her voice, "If you want to hit Leonie, you''ll have to hit me first."


    The bodyguard doesn''t dare risk accidentally whipping Florence Howel, but he can''t defy Evan''s request either. He hesitates, unsure of what to do.


    Leonie seizes the opportunity, "Please Evan," she pleads and wipes tears from her cheek.


    "Evan, Leonie is still young," Florence Howel says, "Even if she did something wrong, you should forgive her. The whip beats so painfully on such a young back."


    Evan glares at his grandmother. In three years, she''s had Avery whipped many times. Is Avery''s back not as sensitive as Leonie''s?


    "Leonie dear, tell me what happened," Florence Howel says, examining the welts on Leonie''s back.


    "Grandma, in the afternoon, Avery and I went to the hotel dressing room together. I couldn''t find her after my shower so I thought she''d left. I told Evan she was gone. Somehow Evan got the idea that I looked her in the dressing room, but I swear I didn''t do it," Leonie starts to cry as if her life depends on it.


    Robert approaches Evan and whispers, "Mr. Howel, there may have been a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Evan asks, raising his eyebrows.


    "I''ve just received information that suggests it was Michelle Cindy who locked Avery in the dressing room," Robert explains, "I have already asked others to punish her."


    Florence Howel overheard Robert and she becomes bolder.


    "I''m right. Leonie would never do such a thing," she said smugly, "Evan, your wife is a strange and rude woman. She probably offended someone."


    "Grandma, Evan is just anxious," Leonie says artfully, "But I do feel rather uncomfortable about the misunderstanding. I think I''d like to move back to my family."


    As she speaks, her hand unconsciously forms into a fist. She blames Avery for her whipping and she vows to see Avery punished in the same way.


    "Leonie please, you can''t go anywhere dear," Florence Howel cajoles, "Evan whipped you and accused you of something you didn''t do, but that''s his fault, not yours. You can live here as long as you want and as long as you live."


    She turns to her grandson, "Evan, say something."


    "No matter how long you live?" Evan says in a strange tone, "Fine, take Miss Summers'' luggage to my grandmother''s rooms."


    The bodyguards immediately begin to work.


    Avery is lying on the sofa and checking her emails on her phone. Ever since she sent the email to Diana, she can''t help but check her emails every few minutes. She sighs¡ªthere still isn''t a reply.


    She looks across the room and sees that Lucky hasn''t moved an inch since Evan ordered him to stay, but he''s gazing at her with friendly intensity.


    "Lucky, come here," she calls.


    Lucky barks and wags his tail in response, but he doesn''t move.


    "God, he''s a monster," Avery says aloud, "Even his dog is terrified of him."


    Suddenly a maid rushes into the room in a panic.


    "Yes?" Avery asks.


    The maid stumbles over her words, "I thought you''d want to know that Miss Summers is being punished."


    "What? Why?" Avery asks.


    "Mr. Howel accused her of locking you in the dressing room and causing you to get hurt. He''s furious."


    "Oh," Avery finally manages to say.


    "Leonie has bullied and tortured me for years and Evan has never intervened," Leonie thinks, "Now suddenly, he''s having her punished?"


    She can''t help but recall what the clerk said in the pharmacy. She struggles to her feet and winces with pain in her waist.


    "Mrs. Howel, what are you trying to do?" the maid asks with sudden concern, "Mr. Howel made it very clear to us that we weren''t supposed to let you leave this sofa. He''d very concerned about your injury."


    "I want to see her punishment for myself," Avery says.


    "Mrs. Howel, don''t move, please. Mr. Howel will punish us severely," the maid begs, "Besides, it''s already over. I''ll tell you what happened. Mr. Howel had Miss Summers'' luggage thrown out of the house and then he ordered the guards to whip her. And then, Mrs. Florence Howel arrived."


    Avery raises her eyebrows. Of course, Florence Howel would be by Leonie''s side.


    "So, she protected Leonie from the punishment?" Avery asks, suddenly bored.


    "Yes. She covered Miss Summers'' body with her own and insisted on her innocence," the maid explains, "Then Robert said that Miss Summers didn''t do it; instead, it was someone who works at the hotel. Evan was still angry and he ordered Miss Summers to stay in Mrs. Florence Howel''s room."


    "Miss Summers is a good person and everyone likes her," Avery says sarcastically, "Of course she found someone willing to take the fall for her."


    Avery sighs. She knows that Evan won''t go against his grandmother and insist on punishing Leonie. What''s more, if Florence Howel continued to champion Leonie, things might become even more dangerous for Avery. Avery knows that as long as she stays in the Howel house, she''s in danger.


    She can understand it. Grandma is a grandma. So, if grandma is here, she will be in danger.


    "I happen to agree with that," a cold voice says from the door.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Learn to Love It

    "Mr. Howel," the maid lowers her head and her voice trembles.


    She''s afraid that Evan is going to punish her for allowing Avery to get up from the sofa. Avery grimaces with pain as she walks toward the door.


    "What are you talking about?" she asks unhappily.


    Evan ignores her question.


    "What are you doing up when your waist is injured?" he asks and then smirks, Did you miss me?"


    With one large step, he crosses the doorway and gathers Avery in his arms.


    "I don''t ever miss you," Avery says acidly, "Are you having delusions again? If you are I recommend a quick trip to the hospital. Clearly, your condition is worsening."


    Robert and the maid gasp. They can''t believe Mrs. Howel is talking to Mr. Howel in such a way and they''re terrified to see his reaction, but Evan remains calm.


    "I know you miss me," Evan says, "In fact, I think you even care about me."


    "You''re dreaming," Avery snarls, "Let me go. You''re so hot, I''m starting to sweat."


    "I''m so hot I''m making you sweat?" Evan asks with a dirty laugh, "Are you implying something, Mrs. Howel?"


    "What?" Avery asks nonplussed.


    "I can''t have you all sweaty," Evan says, "Perhaps you''d like me to help you shower?"


    "You''re crazy. Let me go!" Avery can''t help but struggle, even though the movement hurts her waist.


    "Fine," Evan says, "You can help me shower instead."


    "There''s no way in hell," Avery hissed, "You can shower by yourself. Besides, my waist is aching and I''m too injured to help you."


    "Ahh, if your waist is so bad, perhaps you do need my help."


    Avery keeps silent. She digs her nails into Evan''s arms in an effort to make him let her go, but he ignores her.


    "Get the water ready," Evan says to the maid.


    The maid can''t help but laugh as she rushes to the bathroom.


    "They''re clearly meant to be together," she thinks.


    "Evan Howel, you can''t take advantage of my difficulties to sleep with me," Avery snarls, "Now let me go. I don''t want to go upstairs."


    "Oh, I absolutely can take advantage of your difficulties to sleep with you," Evan says dangerously.


    Avery glares at him. If her waist wasn''t injured she would kick him in the face just to see how many blows it would take to get through his thick skull. Evan gazes down at the woman in his arms¡ªher cheeks are flushed with anger and he can''t help but find it appealing.


    "If only I could convince her to stay with me for life," he thinks, "She could make the rest of my life wonderfully fascinating."


    He carries her into the bathroom. The tub has been filled with warm water, and the maid has scattered rose petals on the surface. She has added a colorful bubble bath mixture to the tub, and the bubbles fizz romantically. On the side of the tub, two white bathrobes have been neatly folded and placed next to two pairs of slippers.


    Avery scowls at the romantic details. Evan puts her on a white leather stool next to the tub. Slowly, he slides his hand to her top button. She stops him immediately.


    "My waist may be hurt, but my hands are fine. I can do it myself," she says, "You should turn and give me some privacy."


    "Privacy?" Evan asks, "What part of your body have I not already seen, touched or kissed?"


    The reference to the first and only time they made love, makes Avery flush a bright red. She can''t tell if she''s flushed with anger or some other feeling, though. She looks up at Evan, towering above her and she admits he looks strong and appealing.


    He stands close to her, and she can see the bulge growing in his pants. This is the first time since her first time she''s seen his d.i.c.k so close. It seems like it''s straining toward her. She swallows.


    "Do you like to expose your body so grotesquely?" she asks.


    "I think you''ll learn to love it," he says arrogantly.


    Avery looks away and wishes she was anywhere else. Evan steps into the bath.


    "What are you trying to do?" she asks him.


    "I''m trying to take a bath with my wife," he answers.


    "I''ll soil the water. Remember, I''m on my period," Avery says with relief, "Why don''t you go take a shower instead?"


    "I don''t care. What do you care?" Evan says, pulling her fully clothed onto his lap in the bath, "Help me bathe."


    "I can''t help you bathe, I''m injured," Avery complains.


    Evan places her hands on his thighs, "You just told me that your hands are fine."


    Avery can feel his d.i.c.k growing against her ass. Inadvertently, she squeezes his muscled thighs. For a second she''s worried she won''t be able to resist. Then Evan turns the overhead shower in and the flow of water brings her back to her senses.


    "Wash my hair first," he commands.


    "Wash it yourself," Avery murmurs.


    Avery tries to stand up, but he pushes her back down in the water. She''s facing him and her head is dangerously close to his lap. She notices with relief, that he too is partially closed. If he wasn''t wearing any underwear, his d.i.c.k would practically be in her mouth.


    "Can you help me?" he asks, slipping his hands into her clothes.


    "Fine," Avery whispers.


    Reluctantly, she picks up the shampoo reluctantly and squeezes some into her. She rubs it into a lather and begins to wash his hair. His hair is thick and dark and she likes the way it feels between her fingers. With a mischievous smile, she begins to lather his fair into various hairstyles. Eventually, she makes him two devil horns.


    Evan has closed his eyes, and he''s enjoying the feeling of her delicate fingers on his scalp.''


    "Bring me my phone," she calls to one of the maids.


    "What do you want to do?" Evan asks.


    He was beginning to relax, but suddenly he''s tense and ready to grab her if she tries to escape or trick him.


    "I''m going to take another secret photo of you," she says, "You said you wanted 72 new photos before you returned my old phone and I still have quite a few to go."


    She wants to get her phone back before she runs away. The phone contains many secrets and personal details she doesn''t want Evan to know.


    "Ahh," Evan says and closes his eyes drowsily.


    The maid knocks and enters the bathroom, bringing Avery''s phone. It''s lucky that Robert already sent someone to retrieve it from the hotel. She sees Avery and Evan soaking in the water, and she can''t help but blush, even though the bubbles hide their bodies. She hands the phone to Avery and tries to avoid looking at the couple.


    As she runs away, she can''t help but notice that there are two shampoo horns on Mr. Howel''s head. She can''t help but laugh under her breath at the silliness of the couple. Avery rinses the bubbles away and tries her hands on a towel.


    "When can I get my old phone back?" she asks with mock indifference.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Sleep with Him

    "Is there a problem with your new phone?" Evan asks suspiciously, "Or do you have some secret information on your other phone? Perhaps you''re conducting secret affairs?"


    Avery freezes in the middle of unlocking her phone. Evan is so suspicious¡ªeven the slightest thing can set him off.


    "I got used to my old phone," Avery replies with a casual shrug, "And some of the phone numbers weren''t properly copied onto the new one."


    "How many candid photos have you taken?" Evan asks.


    He dips his long fingers into the water and playfully flicks some onto her face. Avery stares at him angrily.


    "Just a few," she answers with irritation.


    "How many?" he asks again.


    He knows exactly how many photos she''s taken, but he wants to know if she''ll tell him the truth. Everything she does on her phone is copied and sent to his via iCloud. Every single photo she takes appears on his phone almost instantly. Besides this function, of course, there are some functions she doesn''t know about that allow him to track her. He wants her to continue using the couple''s phone, so he''s hesitant to return her old phone to her.


    In the past few days, he''s had his team of tech experts tries to retrofit her old phone with new functions to monitor her. Unfortunately, much of the technology is too advanced for the cheap, old mobile.


    "A couple," Avery answers vaguely, "Anyway, I''ll take the 72 photos as agreed so you can return my phone to me."


    Evan grimaces but remains silent.


    "A couple? She''s such a liar," he thinks, "She hasn''t taken a single photo yet."


    He closes his eyes and enjoys the feeling of her fingers in his hair. It''s not enough for Avery to give him devil horns; she smooths his hair back down and makes a poop-shaped hairstyle. She snapped the first candid photo.


    "God it''s really unfair," she thinks, "Even with an absurdly hideous hairstyle, the man looks attractive."


    There are bubbles on his cheeks and his skin is smooth and soft in the close-up photo. His eyes are closed and his long and curly eyelashes could make any woman jealous.


    "Did you take the picture?" he asks.


    He reaches out to take her phone, but she hides it behind her back, "I''ll show you when I''m done!"


    Evan allows his hand to drop back into the water and he quickly grabs her waist. Avery throws the phone on to the stool with the bathrobes. She''s confused about why Evan didn''t insist on seeing the photo¡ªshe has no idea that it''s been automatically sent to Evan''s phone.


    Evan looks down at his hand and realizes he''s holding the injured part of her waist. The slim curve is slightly swollen and feels warm beneath his palm. He wonders if he''s hurting her and he marvels at the strength and stubbornness that keeps her from crying out or even flinching. Suddenly he stands up and pulls her up with him. He begins to take her clothes off


    "What are you doing?" she demands.


    He continues to remove her clothing in silence. The wet fabric clings to her body and he peels it off inch by inch.


    "Have you ever seen anyone bathe in clothes?" he asks mildly.


    Then he pulls her under the shower-head and slowly soaps her body. When he''s finished he dries her with a plush towel and wraps her in the dry bathrobe. He sweeps her up in his arms and carries her into the bedroom.


    "Don''t move," he commands, "I''ll apply the salve for you."


    He applies the salve with gentle hands, helps her dress and then carries her downstairs. The smell of the salve lingers around her and he sighs quietly.


    Mrs. Florence Howel''s anxious voice carries through the hall from her private sitting room, "Gently!"


    She despises the maid who is clumsily applying a healing ointment to Leonie''s back and she''s tempted to grab the balm and do it herself.


    "Mrs. Howel, I''m alright. It doesn''t really hurt," Leonie says.


    She bites her lower lip and makes a pained expression that pierces Mrs. Howel to her heart. When Leonie was a little girl, she often accompanied Mrs. Howel to events. Mr. Francis Howel was often busy and Evan had his own business to attend to. As a result, Mrs. Howel came to see Leonie as a granddaughter. She expected her to marry Evan and was heartbroken when Mr. Howel chose Avery.


    Mrs. Howel feels helpless watching Leonie suffer, and she''s not used to feeling helpless.


    "You''re brave child, but I know it hurts," Mrs. Howel says, "If your parents only knew what had happened, they''d be distraught. I should have taken better care of you."


    "Mrs. Howel, it''s not your fault or even Evan''s," Leonie replies, "It''s my fault that I didn''t look for Avery more carefully. If I had been more careful, this whole misunderstanding never would have happened."


    Mrs. Howel sighs, "If Evan knew your kindness, he would certainly regret not choosing you."


    "Mrs. Howel, don''t say that. It''s all over."


    Mrs. Florence Howel sighs. The maid finishes applying ointment to Leonie''s back and Mrs. Howel shoos her away and helps Leonie put her dress on.


    "Try to keep your back away from water," Mrs. Howel advises, "It will heal faster if you keep it dry."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Howel."


    "You''re so polite to me, my poor child."


    Leonie lies down on the sofa, turns her head toward Mrs. Howel and makes a pained face, "Mrs. Howel, it''s late. You''d better go to sleep. I''m alright."


    Dr. Walter puts a bottle of painkillers on the tea table and advises Mrs. Howel to go to sleep.


    "Don''t worry," he says, "Leonie has a strong constitution and she''ll recover soon."


    Mrs. Howel leaves the room reluctantly. As soon as the door closes behind her, Leonie''s expression changes. Her pained grimaces and innocent smiles disappear and her eyes gleam with hatred. She takes out her mobile phone and pulls up a picture of a slender white hand wearing a pink diamond ring. She sends the photo to one of her Facebook friends and quickly types the message: I want the same ring.


    The next morning Avery wakes in a daze and finds that she''s in a strange room. She gradually recalls that she slept in Evan''s room again. She turns her head and sees that Evan had already gotten up. Lucky runs into the room and quickly springs to the bed when he sees that Avery is awake.


    "Lucky!" Avery scolds.


    Lucky''s front paws are on the quilt and he rubs his head on Avery''s arms.


    "Lucky, do you know that you''re breaking the family rules?" Avery asks.


    Everyone in the Howel family hates her. Mrs. Florence Howel thinks she''s not good enough for Evan and Mr. Francis Howel regards her as a tool for procreation¡ªnow that she may be barren, his attitude toward her has cooled. Evan only tolerates her now because he''s using her as a pawn in some contest with his grandfather.


    Only Lucky likes her, and to the best of her knowledge, he''s only just met her. She can''t remember exactly, but she thinks she avoided the back parlor due to her fear of dogs. She never imagined that the dog would turn out to be even more clingy and possessive than her husband. She sighs. She knows she''ll be leaving the Howel family soon and she doesn''t want to be too affectionate with the dog. She doesn''t want him to become more attached to her.


    "It''s time to get up," Avery says to the dog.


    She gently strokes Lucky''s furry head. Lucky''s black fur smells good because a team of groomers bathes him every day. Instead of getting off the bed, Lucky hops up and places his feet on Avery''s stomach, preventing her from getting up.


    The telephone on the bedside table lights up and begins to buzz. Avery answers it.


    "Charles?"


    "Avery, have you gotten up?" Charles asks.


    "Yes," she replies, "How''s your throat?"


    "It''s better after the medicine, thanks," Charles says, "Anyway, I have some good news for you and some okay news."

 Chapter 65 - 65: Meet with the Boss

    "Just tell me what it is," Avery says.


    She languidly runs her fingers through her hair, and then cautiously raises her hands above her head to stretch. Her waist doesn''t hurt as much as it had the day before. She nods, satisfied.


    "The good news is that I''ve found a hospital to transfer your nanny to. They''ve agreed that we can move her there in the next few days," Charles says, "The other news is that the person who wants to buy your shares of the Zuri Hotel wants to meet you today to sign the contract."


    "Today?" Avery asks, concerned.


    "He''s very eager to sign the contract and insists on doing it as soon as possible," Charles explains.


    "Okay," Avery says, pushing Lucky aside and getting out of bed, "I''ll find a way to be there."


    "I''ll go with you," Charles offers.


    "I''m just going to sign a contract. I can handle that alone."


    "Yes, but I''ll worry the whole time," Charles says.


    "Who will you worry about: the buyer or me?"


    "Which one do you think I''ll be worried about?" Charles asks, suddenly intense.


    "I don''t want you to worry on my behalf," Avery says lightly.


    "Okay," Charles says with a sigh.


    He knows that he''s making Avery uncomfortable and he ends the call. Avery throws the phone back onto the bed and sees that Lucky has curled up on the bed where she was lying moments ago.


    "Lucky, you are such a naughty dog," she says with a laugh.


    "Mrs. Howel," a maid says as she opens the door and enters the room, "Mr. Howel wants you to know that he doesn''t expect you to return to the hotel until you''re fully healed."


    "Where is Mr. Howel?" Andrea asks.


    "He left at about seven o''clock," the maid replies.


    "Hmm, even for him that''s early," Avery says, "But I guess the early bird catches the worm."


    She smooths her hair and ties it back, then looks at the dog, "Lucky, if you don''t get off the bed, I''ll feed you worms for breakfast."


    The dog calmly sniffs the pillows and then stretches and gets up. He hops off the bed and runs to Avery and rubs himself on her legs. The maids snicker. Avery gets dressed and goes to the kitchen to grab a quick breakfast.


    Although Evan has virtually forbidden her from leaving the house, she has to go to the hotel to sign the contract and complete the sale of her shares. She asks the driver to take her. To her surprise, the hotel is bustling with people.


    A few gardeners carry a large cherry across the garden, pushing through crowds of people as they go. Claire follows the gardeners but pauses when she sees Avery.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Howel," Claire says with evident surprise.


    "What''s all this?" Avery asks.


    She has to lean sideways to avoid getting hit by one of the tree branches as the gardeners pass.


    "Mr. Howel said that the open-air restaurant was too plain. He wants to plant cherry trees everywhere," Claire says, "Honestly, I think it would be so romantic to have a meal under a blossoming, pink cherry tree, don''t you?."


    "Does he have some sort of a fetish about cherry trees?" Avery mutters under her breath.


    She recalls his Facebook profile photo: a girl standing in a beautiful dress, twirling under a blooming cherry tree.


    "True, it''s unusual for a man to like cherry blossoms," Claire says.


    "Maybe the woman he loves likes them," Avery says.


    "You like cherry blossoms?" Claire asks.


    Avery smiles but she doesn''t say anything. She wonders if Diana likes cherry blossoms¡ªshe assumes Claire might know, but she doesn''t want to ask the assistant. She''s frustrated by Evan''s sudden attention and dedication to the hotel. She assumed he''d show minimal interest in the hotel, but he seems to be devoted to it. This unexpected attention makes her uneasy.


    "By the way, the human resources director at the Hamilton Group will personally recruit and manage the employees at the Zuri Hotel," Claire says, "I think Mr. Howel is quite invested in the hotel''s success."


    "Is he?" Avery asks sourly.


    "Yes. We''ve been receiving many bookings and requests from important individuals who want to win Mr. Howel''s favor."


    "Oh no," Avery thinks, "Evan will not be so disappointed if he knows I''m trying to sell my shares in the hotel."


    For a moment she feels sorry, but she shakes her head immediately.


    "This is a critical moment for my plan," she thinks, "I can''t afford to let anything shake my resolve. I have to leave the Howel family before Evan finds a way to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e me."


    "Mrs. Howel?" Claire says with a voluble hint of concern, "Mrs. Howel, were you all right yesterday?"


    "Hmm, what?" Avery says distractedly, "Oh yes. Thanks to your lipstick, Mr. Howel was able to see my SOS message."


    Avery looks towards the restaurant and continues to walk. Dozens of waiters are bustling around as if to prepare the restaurant for a large reception.


    "What are they doing?" Avery asks.


    "Someone booked the whole restaurant today, so we have to hurry to get it prepared and decorated," Claire explains.


    "The whole restaurant?"


    "Yes. The restaurant has been booked up for the entire week thanks to Mr. Howel''s efforts," Claire says admiringly, "Your husband is really so good to you."


    Avery wants to roll her eyes.


    "Did Evan cast a spell on Claire?" she wonders, "Claire has been praising him to me nonstop."


    "I''d like to look at the latest financial statements on the hotel," Avery says before Claire can continue to praise Evan. She sidesteps Claire and enters her office. As soon as she sits down she sees a text from Charles: "The buyer will meet you at the Zuri Hotel at 5:00 PM to sign the contract."


    At the Howel Group offices, Evan leans back in his chair.


    "Mr. Howel, Mrs. Howel has arrived at the hotel," Robert says.


    Robert stands in front of Evan''s desk and looks at a pink velvet box in Evan''s hands.


    "The hotel says they''re redecorating the restaurant now and they promised to have it finished by 6:00 PM. All the dishes will be in accordance with Mrs. Howel''s preferences as well."


    Evan opens the velvet box and contemplates the dazzling pink diamond ring.


    "I checked with Mrs. Howel''s assistant and she said that Mrs. Howel has nothing on her schedule today."


    Evan chews his lip and imagines Avery wearing the ring. He barely registers what Robert says.


    "And Dr. Meyer will be in important operations all day," Robert adds.


    Evan glares at Robert, and the butler lowers his head. He didn''t want to bring up Charles, but he knows that his boss wants to know that the other man will be out of the way. Evan would be enraged if Robert knew that Avery was meeting Charles and didn''t say anything about it.


    Evan orders Robert to cancel his appointments for the afternoon and puts on a white custom-made silk shirt and a three-piece suit with dark black pinstripes. He slips the velvet box into the suit pocket. He''s going to surprise Avery, and he can''t wait to see the look on her face.


    At 4:50 Andrea gathers the financial statements into one folder, then walks to the presidential suite. She knocks on the door, and a middle-aged and balding man greets her. He ushers her to the sofa, and they both sit as he pursues the financial doc.u.ments.


    "Although the hotel currently has a few difficulties, it''s truly a great prospect for development," he says, "I''m curious¡ªwhy would you want to sell when it''s poised for such growth?"


    The wrinkles his forehead and gazes at her with curiosity. Avery returns his gaze in a calm and professional manner.


    "I''m not good at managing the hotel," she says, "I want someone more experienced to take it over."


    "Why don''t you let Mr. Howel take over the hotel?" the man asks.


    "I''m sorry," Avery says, "I''d prefer not to disclose my reasons."


    The man squints at her, but he doesn''t push the issue.


    "Dr. Meyer has already given me a good deal of information, but I wonder if he''s conveyed my sincerity?"


    Avery smiles and nods politely.


    "Well then, since everything seems to be in order, I''m prepared to sign the contract," the man says, "I do have one condition, though."


    Avery glimpses a black and gold business card holder sitting on the edge of the table.


    "Yes, of course," she says, "What is it?"


    "My boss wants to meet you."

 Chapter 66 - 66: Deadly Threat

    "Your boss wants to meet me?" Avery asks, confused.


    "Yes, he entrusted the acquisition to me, but he''d prefer to meet you in person as well," the man said, "You needn''t worry, though. He''s satisfied to meet you here, and it shouldn''t take too much of your time."


    Avery is willing to accept the strange condition. She knows it''s perfectly safe to meet this man at the hotel, though she doesn''t understand why he didn''t just meet her directly. She nods her consent, and the man stands up and leads her out of the suite.


    Avery is wearing a professional but formal dress. Though the cut is modest, it can''t disguise her curvy figure. She has already caught the man looking at her.


    The staff in the hallway greets her with professional smiles and Avery smiles back. She doesn''t want them to know she''s selling the hotel until the contract has been signed. The man leads her down the hall to the elevators and then across the lobby to the outdoor restaurant.


    "Someone booked the whole restaurant today, and we''ve just finished preparing it for them," Avery explains.


    Suddenly understanding dawns on her: the mysterious boss and the person who booked the restaurant must be the same person. A breeze blows through the cherry blossoms, and the fragrance fills the patio. Someone flicks a switch and strands of small, pink lights twinkle to life. The blossoms and lights sway and glitter in the breeze.


    One table in the middle of the patio has been elaborately set with a white embroidered tablecloth, ornately carved silver candlesticks and crystal glasses. Cherry petals have fallen across the table. A familiar figure stands by the table with her back to Avery. Shocked, Avery stops walking¡ªher heart hammers in her chest.


    "Leonie?" Avery blurts out.


    Leonie turns slowly and dramatically like a villain in a movie.


    She raises her delicately penciled eyebrows and smirks with self-satisfaction, "Did I surprise you?"


    "Why are you here?" Avery asks.


    Avery still can''t believe her eyes. Is Leonie the buyer? She completely trusted Charles to find a buyer, but she realizes that she should have asked more questions and been more involved. She can''t believe that the buyer is Leonie.


    "Evan gave the Zuri Hotel to you as a gift, and the first thing you do is try to sell it to the highest bidder," Leonie says with disgust.


    As Leonie speaks, she walks slowly toward Avery crushing the fallen cherry blossoms underfoot.


    "He gave it to me, and how I handle it is my business," Avery says cooly, "Apologies if that bothers you."


    "Of course it bothers me," Leonie snaps, "I care deeply about the hotel¡ªit was practically my sister''s dowry. Besides how will Evan react when he knows you''re selling his gift?"


    "You won''t tell him," Avery says calmly.


    Leonie is now standing in front of Avery. She smiles slightly.


    "Why won''t I tell him?" she asks, "Evan hates cheating and betrayal. How do you think he''ll respond if he knows you''ve betrayed him like this, hmm?"


    The two women stand glaring at each other like two rivals ready to fight to the death. Despite the gentle and romantic atmosphere on the patio, the air around them is charged with animosity.


    Unbidden, Avery sees Evan''s face in her mind. She imagines his ferocious expression and feels a small twinge of guilt. She quickly forces the feeling away and reminds herself that Avery''s feelings have nothing to do with it.


    He can''t know she''s selling the hotel because it will raise his suspicions and make it possible for him to discover her escape plan. If he finds out she''s trying to run away he''ll never let her go. Worse, he''ll hurt the people she cares about.


    "Are you scared?" Leonie taunts.


    Avery takes a deep, steadying breath.


    "What do you want, Leonie?"


    "For starters, I want to know why you''re so scared?" Leonie smirks. She arches her neck haughtily and adds, "But I''m willing to keep this from Evan¡ªon one condition."


    Leonie pauses to savor her victory. She eagerly examines Avery''s expression for signs of defeat, but is frustrated to find that Avery remains calm. Her expression doesn''t betray any emotion.


    "My condition is simple: I want you to be completely obedient to me and do whatever I ask you to do," Leonie says.


    "Do you still want me to have a baby with Evan?" Avery asks suspiciously.


    "Of course not," Leonie laughs.


    Leonie brushes cherry petals from her shoulder, displaying a large pink diamond ring on her finger. Avery examines the ring¡ªthe color perfectly matches Leonie''s dress.


    "Alright," Avery says easily.


    She looks at Leonie''s sly expressions and smiles glamorously. She''s not eager to place herself at Leonie''s mercy, but she desperately wants to know what kind of game Leonie is playing. Besides, agreeing seems the best move for the moment¡ªshe can always change her mind later.


    Leonie is surprised by Avery''s reaction; she wasn''t expecting Avery to agree so easily. Recently, Avery has become quite cunning and Leonie is afraid that perhaps the other woman has something up her sleeve.


    "Don''t be silly," Leonie chides herself, "That bitch doesn''t have anything planned. She''s just scared that I''ll tell Evan. She thought she was being so sneaky, but I''ve got her now."


    Leonie smiles contentedly, "Remember, I expect absolute obedience. One little act of defiance is all it takes for me to tell Evan."


    Avery raises her eyebrows, "No problem."


    Leonie gestures to the table behind her, "Serve me!"


    She wants to test Avery''s obedience immediately, and she plans to play the role of queen. She''s eager to enjoy the patio while humiliating Avery.


    "What would you like to eat?" Avery asks as she walks to the table.


    "Pour me some red wine."


    Avery nods sincerely and obediently poured red wine into the crystal glass, "Miss Summers, please enjoy yourself."


    Leonie glances at the glass, "Pass it to me."


    Avery quickly grabs the glass and offers it to Leonie, but Leonie refuses to take it.


    "Do you call this service?" Leonie asks haughtily.


    "What would you prefer?" Avery asks.


    "I want you to kneel before me as you hand it to me," Leonie says, "And I want you to toast me."


    Avery grips the goblet tightly and tries to resist the urge to slap Leonie.


    "I should have known that her request would be complicated, petty and humiliating," Avery thinks.


    "What''s wrong?" Leonie asks, "Are you going to disobey me?"


    "Of course not," Avery says with a smile.


    Leonie smirks, ready to watch Andrea grovel before her. However, instead of kneeling, Avery dips her fingers into the glass and flicks the wine towards Leonie.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Leonie snarls.


    "I''m proposing a toast to you," Avery says with smug confidence, "Next I''ll bring you a bouquet and maybe light a candle in your honor."


    Avery gestures to the bouquet and unlit candles on the table. Leonie''s expression sours immediately. She knows that Avery is referring to an old folk ritual for honoring the dead.


    "Are you threatening me?" Leonie fumes.


    "Not only is this bitch disobedient, she dares to threaten my death," Leonie thinks, "How dare she!"


    Leonie grabs a fork from the table and swing it wildly through the air to stab Avery. Avery agilely dodges the fork and darts out of Leonie''s reach.


    "You told me to kneel to propose a toast," Avery says, "You didn''t say it had to be a toast for the living."


    "Stupid woman! Don''t you care that I''m going to tell Evan?" Leonie screams.


    "Mr. Howel," a waiter says from the door.


    Leonie immediately drops the fork in her hand and her expression changes. A sweet smile spreads across her face, and she whispers to Avery, "Evan is coming. You''re dead."

 Chapter 67 - 67: Pregnancy Plan

    "Oh no!" Avery says with mock fear, "I''m so scared."


    Avery turns around and watches Evan, approach. As he walks, he radiates power, and Avery has to admit that his tall form looks quite handsome in the dark suit. As he walks, he stares intently at Avery. When Leonie greets him in a light voice, he looks at her as if he''s only just realized she''s there. He frowns in displeasure and confusion.


    Perceiving Evan''s mood Leonie tries to explain her presence, "After learning about Avery''s accident yesterday, I became worried. I wanted to visit her and make sure that she''s okay."


    Leonie is such an actor! Avery shrugs and puts the wine glass back on the table. "I''m sorry¡ªI didn''t realize that you two had a date," Avery says, "Excuse me."


    "No, Avery. You''ve got it all wrong," Leonie interjects, "Evan didn''t know I would be here. But I did discover a secret that may interest him."


    Leonie glares defiantly at Avery, daring Avery to challenge her.


    "Anyway, I should propose a toast in your honor," Leonie continues with a sly gleam in her eyes, "I believe you have some newsworthy of a celebration."


    Avery understands Leonie''s double meaning perfectly. She''s referring to the sale of the hotel, and also to Evan''s reaction. When Evan finds out what Avery''s done, she''ll be dead.


    Leonie picks up the glass of red wine and gulps it down with a flourish. The pink diamond flashes beautifully in the light. Evan sees the ring and his eyes flash with sudden confusion. He slides one hand into the pocket and wraps his fingers tightly around the velvet box.


    "What''s this secret?" Evan asks.


    As Leonie prepares to answer the question, Avery walks toward Evan and sweetly takes his hand in hers.


    "It''s hardly a secret," Avery says, "I told Miss Summers that I want to sell my shares of the hotel."


    "Avery!" Leonie hisses.


    Leonie didn''t expect that Avery would admit to selling her shares, and she''s frustrated that she''s lost the upper hand. Though she''s surprised by Avery''s boldness, she still has a quick mind. She reminds herself that she can''t afford to lose to Avery again, and she decides to play along until she can regain the upper hand.


    "That''s right," Leonie says, "Avery told me that she''s been short on money, so she wants to sell her shares of the hotel."


    "You want to sell the shares I gave you?" Evan demands.


    His face has darkened and he shakes her away from him.


    "How dare she try to sell the hotel right under my nose," he thinks.


    Her ingratitude and disrespect infuriate him. Suddenly, he recalls the gold and black business card holder, and he feels his anger intensify¡ªshe''s been lying to him again.


    "You shouldn''t blame Avery too much," Leonie says, with barely suppressed glee, "She seems pretty desperate, and this was the only thing she could think of. I mean, she''s desperate if she''s willing to work with me."


    Evan pushes an accusatory finger into Avery''s chest, causing her to lose her balance and stumble backward. Avery glares at Leonie.


    "Are you short of money?" he demands.


    Avery grips the dining table behind her for balance and glances at Leonie. Between Evan and Leonie, she feels like a caged animal.


    "I do need money," she admits.


    As she speaks she watches Leonie and she perceives that the other woman is also struggling to maintain control of the situation.


    "What do you possibly need money for?" Evan asks, slowly stalking toward Avery.


    He has no idea why she needs money. All of her clothes are custom made and she has access to everything at her fingertips. All she needs to do is ask a servant to bring her something, and someone will go out and buy it for her.


    "You should ask Miss Summers," Avery hedges, "Apparently she''s an expert on my finances."


    Leonie coughs with surprise and seems to wither slightly under Evan''s glare.


    "Well, umm, there''s no need to be so defensive Avery," Leonie says, "You said that your nanny''s medical bills were piling up. You told me that Evan froze your bank account after you attempted to commit suicide in the sea, and you seemed embarrassed to ask for money from him."


    Avery tries to keep the surprise and relief from showing on her face¡ªLeonie has come up with a very plausible excuse. Evan bends down over her and she can feel his hot breath on her head.


    "Really?" he asks with narrowed eyes.


    "Do you not believe me and Miss Summers?" Avery asks innocently.


    "Do you think I''m so gullible?"


    "Evan," Leonie interrupts.


    "Shut up!" Evan snaps.


    Leonie''s expression is injured and aggrieved, and Avery sneers at her rival. She straightens her back and looks fearlessly into Evan''s face.


    "What Leonie says is true," she says, "But I''m also planning for the future."


    "Oh?" Evan asks.


    "The hotel was a generous gift, but we both know I don''t know how to manage it," Avery says, "I want it to go to someone more experienced than me, someone who can make it a true success."


    Avery artfully brushes cherry petals from Evan''s shoulders, and allows her voice to become seductive, "Besides, I won''t have time to manage the hotel when I get pregnant."


    Evan seems to ignore her reference to the pregnancy and he scowls at her.


    "Why didn''t you just let me handle it then," he says, "Few people are more experienced than me."


    Avery curses mentally.


    "There''s another reason," she says with a desperate glance at Leonie, "I heard that the hotel was Diana''s dowry, and that bothered me."


    Evan has his back turned to Leonie so he can''t see her expression. Avery, on the other hand, can see Leonie''s rage and fury. Leonie looks as if she wants to rip Avery to pieces, but she knows she has to remain calm as long as Evan is there. She curls her fingers into her palm and breaks one of her freshly manicured nails.


    "Oh, that bothers you?" Evan asks, grabbing her earlobe with a devilish smile, "Are you jealous of Leonie and her sister? Perhaps worried about my involvement with them?"


    "Of course not," Avery says with a decisive shake of her head.


    "Why does it bother you then?" Evan asks, puzzled.


    "I hate the gossip," Avery says, "You know that people are saying I used all kinds of nasty tricks to get the hotel. They''re saying I wronged the Summers family. You know gossip is terrifying, and the most powerful people are often the most vulnerable. Isn''t that right, Miss Summers?"


    Leonie glares at Avery with absolute hatred and moves her lips in a silent curse.


    "No one would dare to gossip about you like that," he says.


    Evan''s expression softens and he watches Avery''s cheeks flush as he caresses her earlobe.


    "Did you say that you''re going to get pregnant?" he asked, his voice hoarse.


    "Did I say that?" Avery says lightly.


    "You said you won''t have time to manage the hotel when you get pregnant," he replies in a low voice, "You make a good point, but I''d like you to prove to me that you''re serious."


    Avery knows that she''s screwed herself. In her desperation to appease his anger about the hotel, she''s complicated her escape plans. She knows how badly he wants an heir, and she''s just agreed to give him one.


    "How easily Evan believes me!" she thinks bitterly.


    Though she''s deeply uneasy, she knows she has to play along. She wraps her arms around his waist, buries her head against his chest, and nods obediently. Leonie grinds her teeth with anger as she watches them.


    "That should be me or Diana in his arms," she thinks.


    "I guess I want to disturb your privacy any longer," she says nastily, "Have a nice meal."


    She stalks across the patio towards the door, and Robert follows her with a meaningful look at Evan. He has also noticed the ring on Leonie''s finger and he wants to know just how Miss Summers got a ring identical to the one Evan just bought for Avery. Robert knows that his boss will want him to investigate the matter thoroughly.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Warm Feelings

    Evan cradles Avery in his arms, unable to control the warm feeling in his chest. She pulls away and looks around the patio. She was so focused on arguing with Leonie, she didn''t fully appreciate the romantic d¨¦cor on the patio. Now she''s overwhelmed by the soft pink light and the smell of the cherry blossoms.


    "It''s so romantic," she says, "You''re not going to¡ª"


    "What?" Evan interrupts her, his eyes suddenly darkening.


    "You''re not going to kneel and propose to me, are you?"


    "Propose to you?" Evan absently pats the pocket with the velvet box, "That''s a good idea."


    Avery''s expression becomes difficult to read.


    "What a sick joke," she thinks, "He knows I want a divorce."


    A waiter interrupts her thoughts, offering her a warm towel on a tray. Avery takes the towel and slowly wipes her hands as Robert reappears on the patio. He glances at Evan and Avery; he wants to say something to Evan but he doesn''t want to interrupt their moment and anger his boss.


    Evan wraps his fingers on the table and addresses Robert, "From now on, I want the nanny''s medical expenses to be drawn directly from the family account."


    Avery is absently plucking cherry blossoms from the tablecloth, but she freezes when she hears Evan''s instructions. When Nanny fell out of the window, two years ago, the Hamiltons refused to cover her medical expenses because the woman should have been more careful. Avery interest. Even before Evan froze her account, she had trouble covering Nanny''s medical expenses: the woman was placed in a state-of-the-art ward and received the best care possible.


    When Avery fell into the sea, Evan considered the accident a disgusting and crude attempt to get his attention. Angered that her scheme attracted press attention to his family, He cut off her monthly living expenses. Since then, Avery has been unable to pay for her nanny''s treatment. Only through Charles'' kindness and the charity has the woman been able to stay at the hospital.


    Avery absently crushes the petals in her hand. She''s only pulled back to reality when Robert hands her a black credit card.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel said this is for you," Robert says.


    Avery blankly examines the card.


    "It doesn''t have any limits," Robert tells her.


    Avery hesitates but accepts it. She knows that Evan can track her use of the card, but now that the hotel sale has fallen though she may have no choice but to use the card. Evan looks surprised. He expected her to reject the gift, but she''s accepted it quietly.


    He gestures to the waiter, and the man begins to serve them. Robert stands behind Evan and explains, "Mr. Howel asked to have these dishes specially prepared for you."


    The waiter presents the dishes one by one and Robert explains, "Every dish here is designed to help you become strong and ready for pregnancy."


    "That''s enough," Avery hisses.


    She''s already frustrated that Evan found out about the hotel, and Robert''s reference to the pregnancy only furthers her exasperation.


    "Are the dishes not to your taste?" Robert asks.


    Evan personally fills Avery''s plate and gestures to the waiter to offer her a menu. Avery refuses the menu and turns on Evan.


    "You should improve your body as well," she says, "I''ve heard that the quality of a man''s s.p.e.r.m can determine the child''s intelligence."


    "I had an examination last week," Evan says, "I''m in perfect health."


    "Well I have a bad temper, and I''m afraid that I would bear a baby like me," Avery snaps.


    "Don''t worry. My good genes will make up for any of your shortcomings!" Evan boasts.


    Avery sighs. Evan takes her hand in his and begins to feed her, but she''s not in the mood to eat.


    "You''re right," she says, "But I''ve heard that radiation can also affect the development of the baby. Cell phones often put off radiation, and the larger the phone screen, the stronger the radiation. I think we should be as careful as possible. I''d like to start using my old phone again as the screen is a lot smaller."


    "You should eat now," Evan tells her, "We can discuss this matter when you''ve taken all 72 photos."


    Evan has already seen the photo she took when they bathed together. She mischievously piled his hair into a poop shape, but he wasn''t upset by it. He wants to be different in her eyes¡ªthe kind of man who can make her laugh.


    "I''m full," Avery says, pushing his hand away.


    Evan looks at Robert and the butler pulls a bottle of medicine from his pocket. The waiter brings a small glass of sweetened water on a tray.


    "Dean Meyer prescribed a special medicine to help make you more fertile," Evan explains, "Since you''re planning on becoming pregnant, I want you to take this every day."


    Avery stares unhappily at the bottle. She hates that she''s gotten herself into this situation. She takes the bottle, removes the top, and sniffs it cautiously. The smell makes her nose burn.


    "Take it away," she orders.


    Avery frowns. Just one whiff of the foul liquid has made her stomach start to churn and her eyes watered up. She has to admit to herself that she''s not sure if it''s just the medicine or the thought of having a baby with Evan that''s making her feel ill.


    "Are you afraid of the taste?" Evan asks condescendingly.


    "No!" Avery snaps.


    Evan takes the bottle and holds it in front of her face. Instinctively, Avery blanches and flinches away from the bottle.


    "What a liar you are!" Evan says with amus.e.m.e.nt, "Your expression betrays you. But you''ll be stronger after taking this, and finally, we can have a baby"


    Evan''s voice becomes soft and seductive when he talks about the baby.


    "Please, take that away from me," Avery says.


    She pushes his hand away with panic and the medicine splashes out of the bottle and onto Evan''s face. The thick brown liquid coats his mouth, and Evan''s expression becomes thoughtful.


    Suddenly, he kisses her, and she tastes the bitterness of the medicine. She tries to pull away from the taste, but Evan grabs the back of her head and pulled her toward him. He kisses her deeply, forcing her to consume the medicine bit by bit. Even after she''s swallowed the medicine he continues to pull her towards him, kissing her soulfully. Eventually, the bitter taste of the medicine fades, and she tastes only him.


    "Was that so bad?" he asks devilishly.


    Avery curls her lip; her eyes are full of mute protest. Afraid that he''ll kiss her again she snatches the bottle of medicine from his hand and takes a large swig. As soon as the taste coats her tongue she regrets her choice, her mouth feels numb and her stomach churns. She puts down the bottle and reaches for a glass of water, but she finds that it is empty.


    She looks up and sees Evan gazing at her intently. Slowly he points at his lips. The sweetened water is in his mouth; if she wants relief from the bitterness, she''ll have to kiss him again. He swallows and smirks at her.


    "What a pervert!" she thinks, "But at least he seems to be in a good mood."

 Chapter 69 - 69: Can’t Fall for Another Man

    Avery ignores Evan and takes a sip of the soup on the table to purge the bitterness. Then she wipes her mouth with a napkin, forks a piece of steak and feeds it to Evan. He eats it without hesitation, pleased that Avery is feeding him again. Avery immediately drops her fork, picks up her phone and takes a photo of Evan.


    Evan quickly tries to seize the phone, but Avery stands up and hides it behind her back. The steak is flavored with cracked black pepper and Avery intentionally rubbed it against Evan''s lips when she fed him. A speck of pepper sits awkwardly on his lip in the photo.


    Avery promised to take 72 photos of Evan. She''s decided that if she has to play his game, she''ll make every photo fantastically embarrassing. She knows Evan wants them posted online, and she hopes that the pictures will damage his reputation. At the very least, she''s eager for all of the wealthy girls who fawn over him to see the difference between their dream-man and reality.


    Avery knows her tricks won''t evade Evan''s attention forever. Evan licks the pepper from his lip and gazes at her. She checks her phone¡ªeven with the pepper on his lip, he still looks dignified. He stands up tall and straight, pushes his chair away and wraps one arm around her waist. Calmly, he escorts her from the restaurant.


    Back at the Howel house, David waits in the living room. A piece of black cloth covers a square shape on the table. Upon closer inspection, Avery can see that the small box is shaking slightly.


    "Mr. Howel," David greets Evan and looks significantly at the box covered in cloth.


    "Please escort, Mrs. Howel back to her bedroom," Evan orders.


    The servants take Avery away and Evan and David walk to Evan''s private study. David places the box on the desk and takes the black cloth off, revealing a metal cage filled with wood shavings.


    Two white mice scurry back and forth in the cage, terrified by the motion of their cage and the sudden brightness. Though they run frantically, they stay side by side as if they can''t bear to be separated.


    "I''ve fed Dr.Meyer''s contraceptive pills to these mice," David explains, "The unidentified ingredient hasn''t caused them any sort of harm. Rather the effect is quite odd. One is a male and one is a female, and the ingredient seems to have made them closer."


    Evan glares at the mice as if they are to blame for the ingredient in Charles'' pills.


    "Based on the initial blood work, it seems that the ingredient has stimulated several hormones," David says, "If you want more detailed information, I''m afraid I''ll have to send the samples out to a laboratory with more advanced equipment."


    "Can you explain to me in simple English?" Evan asks with irritation.


    "Umm, the hormones stimulated would cause the mice to experience certain urges more strongly," David says awkwardly, "In humans, these urges would be the same, but might be interpreted as more um, amorous feelings."


    Evan glares icily at the cage and fiddles with the lighter in his hand.


    "I want the most accurate report possible," he says, "You have seven days."


    Evan knows that his grandfather and Charles'' grandfather made a pact to ensure harmony between the families. He knows he can''t act against Charles without substantial evidence against the other man. In addition to the pact, Charles is his grandfather''s personal doctor and the old man seems to genuinely like him. However, Evan can''t help but feel that Charles is really asking for it


    Evan is so enraged he feels capable of murder. If Charles were in the room, Evan would throttle him. Though the desk separates David and Evan, David can''t help but feel Evan''s burning rage. The doctor inadvertently takes a step backward.


    "Okay," he says, grabbing the cage and rushing from the room.


    Avery curls up on the sofa in her bedroom and texts Charles about the disaster at the hotel.


    "That man is Dean Meyer''s old friend. He''s a trustworthy person. Why does he have anything to do with Leonie?" Charles texts.


    Charles is frustrated and upset. He didn''t expect Leonie to meddle with the sale, and he has no idea how Leonie got to know his father''s friend. He feels disappointed in himself for underestimating her, and he wishes he''d checked the details more carefully before telling Avery about the opportunity.


    "Tell me honestly," Avery texts, "Did you know that Leonie was behind all of this?


    "Of course not," Charles replies, "That man represents an independent company. He doesn''t have a boss and rarely accepts business partners. It''s my fault though. I should have asked more questions and been more careful."


    "It''s not your fault," Avery texts.


    "I know it''s too little too late, but I want to apologize and make it up to you," Charles writes, "Money is not a problem for me. Can I offer you a loan?"


    "You''ve already helped me in many ways," Avery replies, "This time I''ll figure something out on my own."


    Charles reads Avery''s message. He anticipated her stubbornness and pride, but he''s frustrated by her refusal. Though he admires her independence, he wants to be able to help her.


    Thunder rumbles ominously in the distance, and a flash of lightning suddenly illuminates the room. A dark shadow appears over the sofa, and Avery turned around startled to see Evan towering over her.


    "Christ, is he always so sneaky when he enters a room?" she thinks.


    "Who are you texting?" Evan asks.


    He looks absolutely livid. He''s just found out about the pills, and now he walks in on Avery messaging someone. He immediately suspects it''s Charles.


    "Does she have any idea that he''s drugging her?" Evan wonders.


    He feels his rage building in his chest, and he imagines all the different ways he could have Charles killed.


    "I asked you a question: who are you texting?" Evan repeats.


    Evan feels his blood boiling out of control and he leans down and snatches her phone. Avery pales and reaches for the phone.


    "No! Don''t look at my phone!" she screams.


    Evan ignores her and raises the phone to eye level.


    "You''re violating my privacy. Give it back!" she protests.


    He looks at her recent messages, but there''s nothing there.


    "Do you delete the messages?" he asks.


    "I was browsing the internet," she says, "I wasn''t talking to anyone."


    In the past, she would have admitted to texting Charles just to upset Evan. She knows he''s especially sensitive about her interactions with Charles. However, she doesn''t want to wind him up as she''s planning her escape¡ªshe doesn''t need to draw any additional attention to herself. She knows that the more she enrages him, the more obsessed he becomes with subduing her. She bites her tongue and tries to control her temper.


    "I don''t believe you," Evan says with a snarl.


    He grabs Avery from the sofa and roughly throws her onto the bed. Avery looks up at the demon standing over her, and trembles with rage and fear. Evan becomes terrifyingly angry every time Charles appears in their lives, and she can only guess at how he''ll enact his rage on her.


    Avery clutches the sheet tightly and stared helplessly at her phone in his hands. She reminds herself once again that she can''t afford any more trouble with Evan before she leaves. She swallows her anger and tries to arrange her face in a calm expression, but Evan takes her silence as guilt and becomes even angrier.


    He grabs her jaw with his hand, "Is he the reason you''re trying to divorce me?"


    "No!" Avery whispers.


    She knows that Evan becomes extra possessive where Charles is concerned, and she wants him to calm down. She gazes calmly into his eyes.


    "It''s not about him," she says.


    "Then who is this about?"


    Though Evan often goes into rages, Avery has never seen him so wild with anger before. She wonders what has gotten into him, and she tries to calm him.


    "It''s about me," she said in a low voice.


    "Is she still protecting Charles?" Evan thinks, enraged.


    Evan looks at her like a wolf. His eyes seem to glint yellow in the dim room, and she can''t shake the impression that he''s hungry for blood. He knows he could forgive her almost anything¡ªhe could even bear it if she didn''t love him. But he refuses to allow her to fall for another man.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Not Worth It

    Evan rips her dress apart viciously, and Avery can''t help but imagine it''s her body he''s tearing into. She can imagine him clawing her heart out of her chest.


    As if he could read her mind he says, "Avery, I wish I could examine your heart to see what it''s made of."


    He stares at her exposed body and feels his heart beat an erratic rhythm in his chest. Suddenly the thought of hurting her, makes his chest hurt.


    "Why do you lie to me?" he whispers.


    "What do I lie to you about?" she responds.


    Evan kisses her as soon as the words leave her mouth. She hammers her fists against his chest, but it doesn''t seem to make any difference. Eventually, she stops fighting and accepts that he''ll do whatever he likes with her.


    Evan is so angry that his fingers have left small bruises on her jaw. He deepens the kiss and bites her lip hard enough to draw blood. He slides his hands down her body but suddenly stops as if he''s remembered something. She''d on her period. He almost forgot about it and was prepared to take her then and there.


    Avery feels his weight lifting. The room is dark but shears him get up. His footsteps echoed across the ground and then the door slams shut. Silence fills the room.


    Avery forces herself to take deep breaths. She assumed that Evan would force her, and she''s surprised that he suddenly stopped.


    "His self control seems so fragile these days," she thinks, "He used to be like ice¡ªalways in control and never swept away by passion. Now he loses and regains control suddenly and unpredictably."


    Avery changes into her pajamas and discards the torn shreds of her outfit. She returns to her room and lies in her bed. She feels safe there, knowing that in their three and a half years of marriage, Evan has never once bothered her there. She tries to sleep, but her mind replays the day''s events on a loop.


    "Sir, you''re back," says a surprised bodyguard.


    Bodyguards and butlers outside Avery''s room greet Evan respectfully. Avery can hear their voices and then the sound of a door opening and closing very softly as if Evan doesn''t want to disturb her. She doesn''t even hear his footsteps as he crosses the room, but she closes her eyes and pretends to be asleep.


    Avery feels the mattress sink as Evan climbs onto the bed and lies down next to her. She smells alcohol instantly.


    "Was he out drinking?" she thinks, "He must be drunk. Too drunk to tell my room from his, anyway."


    He lies in bed with a rigid posture, keeping distance between them. He makes no move to hold or touch her as he has the past few nights. The smell of alcohol makes it impossible for her to sleep, and she finds herself wondering about him.


    She wants to know why a man as cold as Evan would go out drinking after losing his temper. Avery frowns because she can''t figure him out. He''s not usually a man to indulge in excess.


    The night seems to drag on eternally after he gets into the bed. The smell of his breath bothers her every time he exhales. She can''t sleep and she begins to feel suffocated in the bed with him. She wants to go to the bathroom, but she doesn''t want him to realize that she''s awake.


    Evan lies on the bed and frowns with a murderous look. He can hear her every breath and the sound she makes when she moves or turns over. He knows she''s not sleeping. What''s more, the smell of her body and her hair bothers him and makes it impossible to even consider sleep.


    A part of him wants nothing more than to hold her in his arms as he''s become accustomed to in the past few nights. But he can''t bring himself to do it.


    "What am I really angry about?" he thinks, "Is it because she''s having an affair with Charles right under my nose¡ªdo I believe that? Is it because she does everything she can to protect him? Or is it because she''s suddenly become cold to me?"


    For Avery, the minutes drag on like hours. Eventually his breath begins to come in a heavy, slow rhythm, and she''s relieved that he''s finally sleeping. After all, it seems he certainly drank enough to pass out. She can''t help it and gets up, moving as slowly and quietly as possible to avoid waking him.


    She creeps across the room and peers back at the bed after a few steps. She''s surprised to see frosty eyes glinting at her. Shocked, Avery stumbles backwards and knocks the nightstand lamp over and it falls with a loud crash.


    "What the hell?" Avery says, "Why would you stare like that? You frighten me."


    Evan glowers at her, presses his lips together, and turns over as if nothing has happened. Avery is confused: is he asleep or not? She risks another glance at him, but he has his back turned to her. She wonders if he sleepwalks and feels spooked remembering the way his eyes looked at her as if he saw through her.


    Avery still feels uncomfortable when she leaves the bathroom. She considers her options for a moment and decides to sleep on the couch. After being unable to sleep for so long, she quickly falls asleep on the sofa.


    Evan hears the even sound of Avery''s breath coming from the sofa.


    "Damn her!" he thinks, "How can she sleep so easily when I''m awake suffering?"


    Before he realizes what he''s doing, he''s gotten up and crossed the room. He wants to throttle her and punish her for cheating on him. Even in her sleep, Avery feels the chill of his rage and unconsciously pulls the blanket tighter around herself. Her cheeks are flushed and soft with sleep.


    Evan stares at her and decides she looks like an angel. Suddenly, he loses the desire to bother her. Instead, he finds himself overcome by the irrational urge to protect her. He stands quietly watching her for a while, then crosses the room to the French window and lights a cigarette.


    "She doesn''t deserve violence," he thinks, "This thing with Charles is just a whim."


    She incites his desire to conquer by embarrassing him and damaging his self-esteem, but he always pardons her and makes exceptions for her because she''s unlike any other woman he''s met.


    "If she finally surrenders to me will I get bored of her again?" he wonders.


    In the morning, Avery wakes up naturally. She rolls over casually and stretches her arms before opening her eyes. Suddenly, it occurs to her that she''s on the bed. She wonders when Evan picked her up and moved her from the sofa. He usually rises early and she assumes he has already left to go to work at the Howel Group.


    Avery gets out of bed quickly¡ªthe clock is ticking on her escape plan. She knows that she has to get as much cash as she possibly can. As expected, a team of maids and bodyguards are waiting for her outside her bedroom door.


    "Mrs. Howel, breakfast is ready," they greet her, "Mr. Howel asked us to prepare a special meal to help conceive."


    "It''s alright," Avery says, "I''ll have breakfast at a restaurant today."


    "Okay," says a bodyguard, "But Mr. Howel asked us to remain with you in case your waist injury troubles you again."


    Avery forces a bitter smile¡ªshe knows her injury has nothing to do with her husband''s orders. Bodyguards follow her everywhere from morning to night no matter where she goes or what sort of injury she has.


    Avery eats her breakfast in a small diner near one of the city''s luxury shopping centers. She knows that it would draw too much attention if she used the new card from Evan to withdraw cash, so she plans to use the card to buy some items she can later return for cash.


    She arrives at a jewelry shop flanked by a detachment of bodyguards. As she walks they surround her as if she''s royalty, and people stop and stare. She always draws endless attention like this.


    The shop clerks are good at recognizing wealth and they flock to help her. Avery appears to be an important customer, and the clerks all fantasize about hefty commission checks.


    "What can I do you for, miss?" one clerk asks.


    "What kind of jewelry are you looking for: bracelets, rings, or necklaces?" asks another.


    "Some limited edition designer jewelry has just arrived," says another clerk, "Do you want to take a look?"


    The other customers in the store stop browsing and pause to whisper and speculate about Avery.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Decline Her Call

    The women whisper in hushed tones to prevent Avery from hearing them.


    "It''s Avery Howel," whispers one, "Look at the green diamond ring she has on her finger, that stone must be 3 million dollars a carat."


    "Really?" says another skeptically, "Are you sure it isn''t fake?"


    "I doubt it," replies a third, "Do you think Evan Howel would let his wife wears something fake? That ring must be worth at least 20 million dollars."


    "It is quite special," agrees the first, "I think I''ve seen it somewhere before though."


    "My cousin once saw something like that and she mentioned it to me," says another woman, "It was called something like Love for Life and she told me it''s Meyer''s family heirloom."


    "Why would Avery wear a Meyer'' family heirloom?"


    "I said it looks like that, not that it is."


    "I guess it''s possible," says one woman, "But never mind that look at the ring on Leonie''s finger."


    The women incline their heads to look at a photo on the screen of a phone.


    "Just look at that ring," the phone owner gushes, "I heard from a reliable source that Evan just bought that ring at an auction. It''s worth over 200 million. He must have given it to Leonie as a gift."


    "Wow, really?" whispers one, "That''s so generous of him."


    Avery is distracted by the shop clerks, and she doesn''t hear a word of their conversation. She barely even notices the other women in the shop. Instead, she''s focused on getting the most valuable jewelry¡ªitems that will be easiest to sell for cash later.


    "You want all of these?" the shop clerk asks, unable to believe her good luck.


    Avery is buying well over half of the pieces in the store, and the clerk is already eagerly anticipating her commission. Avery is the most generous client they''ve seen since opening the store. Avery waves her hand, flashing the black credit card held between her index and middle fingers.


    "Yes, wrap them up."


    "Okay," the clerk nods, "Please wait a moment."


    Avery sits on the sofa and begins to browse some magazines. She wants to spare the wrapping paper, But she''s worried Evan would get suspicious if She bought a bunch of jewelry without the proper wrapping.


    A woman raises her voice on the other end of the shop, "I wanted this ring and I was here first. You can''t just sell it to someone else under my nose. I swear, I''ve never been treated like this in my life."


    Avery raises her head from the magazine and sees a group of women staring at her from across the store.


    "She''s a big client, but so what?" complains another woman, "We''re customers too. You can''t just sell her every single piece because she has some crazy whim. We''re loyal customers and we were here first¡ªthose pieces rightfully belong to us."


    Avery asks one of the shop clerks who has been serving her to explain what''s going on.


    "Nothing much," the clerk whispers, "One of those women fancies a necklace you just bought, but she couldn''t make up her mind to buy it so we wrapped it up for you. Now she''s upset and claims it was hers. "


    "She can have it if she wants," Avery says carelessly.


    "Okay," the clerk nods, "I''ll let her know."


    The clerk runs daintily across the store and informs the woman. Instead of accepting the gift the woman becomes even more outraged.


    "What? I won''t take handouts from her," she screams, "I just want you to know that I''m a VIP customer and I bring many of my friends here as well. Instead of respecting that you hurried to please her. Well, I want you to know, you won''t have clients like her every day. This shop relies on customers like me and my friends, but after today we certainly won''t be returning!"


    "Miss, I''m sorry, I think there''s been a misunderstanding," the clerk says.


    "What? A misunderstanding?" the woman shouts, "I and my friends all witnessed what you did. How dare you pretend I misunderstood? Get your manager out here. I want to file a complaint against you."


    Avery continues to read the magazine, raising it to block her face from view. She wants nothing to do with the angry hoard of women. However, the tone of their voice has drawn the attention of other customers and more people stop their shopping and turn to watch events unfold.


    A clerk approached Avery, "Miss, we''ll need your PIN."


    Avery curses silently¡ªshe forgot to ask Evan for the credit card PIN.


    "Excuse me. I have to make a phone call," Avery says.


    Avery walks to a quiet corner in the shop and dials Evan''s number. The conversation in the shop stops, and people strain their necks to try to hear Avery. She doesn''t want to make a phone call¡ªit feels like begging and her dignity won''t allow that. But she reminds herself that she desperately needs the cash. Additionally, the clerks have already bagged the jewelry and it would be humiliating to leave without it.


    The one rings once and then she hears the sound of an angry breath on the other end.


    "Hello, Evan? It''s me."


    "I know," he says flatly, "What''s wrong?"


    "I need the PIN for the credit card you gave me yesterday."


    She can hear him breathing on the other end, but he doesn''t say a word.


    "Hello, are you still there?" she asks, uncertainly.


    "I''m busy," Evan says coldly.


    Avery blushes with shame and anger upon hearing his cold rejection.


    "It''s just four numbers. I won''t keep you," she says, hating the way her tone sounds like she''s begging.


    He hangs up on her. Avery holds her phone dazed by a type of frustration she hadn''t felt before.


    "I should''ve known he wouldn''t be so generous," she thinks, "I was a fool to trust that the card would work after his abnormal behavior last night."


    The shop clerk stared eagerly at her throughout the call. She can guess why Avery''s look has changed and she''s upset that she won''t get the commission after all. Avery swallows her pride and walks to the reception counter.


    "I''m sorry," she whispers, "My husband would prefer I don''t buy these right now."


    The woman making the complaint smiles maliciously.


    "All the attitude of a wealthy woman, but she can''t even afford a single piece of jewelry on her own," the woman says, "I warned you not to treat us unfairly, but you favored her over us. Well, I tell you I refuse to buy that necklace now. The nerve of some people to come in here and demand service when they can''t even pay."


    The woman turns to Avery, "Are you running a scam?"


    The shopping assistant was all smiling with Andrea before, but now she scowls darkly. Avery glances at the loud woman and puts on her shades. She doesn''t want to deal with them, but the woman takes Avery''s silence as evidence of shame and guilt.


    "That''s why they say to marry for love and not money," the woman says, "Your husband may have money, but if he doesn''t love you he won''t spend it on you."


    Another woman quickly agrees with her friend, "You''re right. He can give another woman a ring worth 200 million but he''s too stringy to buy his actual wife jewelry. I couldn''t stand it if I were you."


    "What are you talking about?" the shop clerk asks, intrigued by the gossip," A 200 million dollar ring? Who did he give it to?"


    "It''s a ring with a gorgeous pink diamond," one woman explains, "He gave it to Leonie Summers¡ªshe posted a picture of it on her private Facebook account. God, I think it''s every woman''s dream to own a ring like that."


    "Let me see, it''s here somewhere," says the woman with the phone as she flips through Leonie''s Facebook pictures.


    She holds her phone out to reveal a picture of Leonie at a press conference. A huge pink diamond glitters on her finger. Avery recognizes the ring instantly.


    "How do you know it''s from Mr. Howel?" the shop clerk asks.


    The woman pulls up a picture from a celebrity gossip site. It shows Evan at an auction. Though only Evan''s back is visible, Avery recognizes his figure. If that weren''t enough, she can see Robert standing beside him. The woman holds the phone up high in Avery''s direction to make sure she sees the photo.


    Though Avery doesn''t realize it, the woman with the phone isn''t just upset because Avery took her necklace. She''s Michelle Cindy''s cousin, and she''s furious about what happened to Michelle. Michelle is still in the hospital with seven broken ribs after being brutally beaten by Evan''s bodyguards.


    Avery takes a quick look at the picture. She can see that Evan holds a ring box with a unique pink diamond ring. There''s no doubt that it''s the same one that Leonie has.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Infatuated With Him

    "Two hundred million?" Avery fumes, "How generous of Evan to give Leonie a ring worth two hundred million. Meanwhile, he''s too stingy with me to even give me a credit card PIN."


    Avery narrows her eyes beneath her sunglasses. She has no choice but to return home. She locks herself in her room and tries to devise another way to get the money. Instead, she finds herself browsing the internet.


    She stares at the pictures of Leonie at the press conference, wearing the same ring that Evan holds in the picture at the auction. Disgustedly, she closes the browser and opens her email.


    She types, "Miss Summers, I keep wondering if you''ve received my email yet. Please contact me as soon as you can. Best wishes, Avery Howel."


    Avery hears one of the maids greeted her husband from outside her door and she steels herself for a confrontation with Evan.


    "Where is Mrs. Howel?" asks Robert''s voice.


    "She''s been in her room all afternoon," the maid answers.


    Avery hears footsteps fading down the hall. Evan doesn''t come into the room.


    One of the maids knocks on her door at dinner time to ask her to go downstairs for the meal. The maid''s voice wakes Avery who had begun to doze after starting to browse the internet again. She notices that Evan''s study door is still shut when she passes by.


    She recalls Evan''s abnormal coldness in her room last night and his cruel indifference this morning when she phoned him from the jewelry shop. Surely he knew just how deeply he was humiliating her. She picks up a fork from the table and imagines stabbing it into his chest, but she''s alone at the long dining room table.


    "Where is Evan?" Avery asks, looking at the door.


    Though she knows he''s home, there''s no trace of him anywhere. She finds that quite odd.


    "He says he''s skipping dinner," a maid informs her.


    Avery shrugs and begins to cut into her beef Wellington. She had meant to cook for herself, but she wasn''t in the mood after the jewelry shop. Besides, she reasons with herself that ingesting more toxins won''t hurt her when she''s leaving so soon.


    Gentle footsteps sound near the door.


    "Where is Evan?" asks Leonie, "Is he unwell?"


    Leonie has just come from Mrs. Howel''s residence. She''s wearing a pink dress. Tough pink is Leonie''s favorite color, it doesn''t escape Avery that Leonie''s dress perfectly matches her ring. She looks as if she''s going out for dinner.


    "He doesn''t want to eat," Avery says flatly.


    "So it''s just you and me, Avery?" Leonie says with a charming smile in Avery''s direction, "I know that Mrs. Howel is meeting some friends to play bridge."


    One of the servants pulls up a chair Leonie and brings her a plate. She sits down, and casually grabs her knife and fork. Something bright dazzles Avery, and she realizes it''s Leonie ring, refracting pink light from the chandelier above.


    "Your ring is very beautiful," Avery observes.


    "Really? It''s a gift," Leonie says meaningfully.


    She put down her utensils and holds her hand up to better show off the ring. Avery looks at it wordlessly and begins to cut into her meat with more force. The medium-rare steak releases red juices and gravy onto the plate.


    Leonie feels smug as she watches Avery furiously cut her steak, "I heard you went shopping this morning."


    "Where did you hear that?" Avery asks, still cutting her meat.


    "Someone posted it online. I didn''t know that you were still short on cash," Leonie says lightly, "You know you can always call me for help, right?"


    "Hindsight is always easier than foresight," Avery replies, "But since you so generously offered, how about I ask the driver to take us to the store and then you can pay for my items."


    Leonie didn''t expect Avery to take her up on the offer, and she chokes on her steak in surprise. She coughs and covers her mouth. Even as she''s choking, she''s careful to use the hand with the ring¡ªflashing it in Avery''s face again.


    "Didn''t Lance give you a credit card last night?" Leonie asks.


    Instead of replying, Avery cuts a small piece of meat and pops it into her mouth. She chews thoughtfully.


    "I heard about your back injury the other day," Avery says.


    Leonie''s expression sours. She''s still embarrassed and angry that Evan had her whipped, and Avery can tell that she''s hit a nerve.


    "Thanks for your concern," Leonie says, clenching her fork, "But it turned out to be a misunderstanding, and Evan gave me a gift as an apology. My back has mostly healed now."


    Leonie glances meaningfully at her ring. Avery smiles coldly; she''s about to say something but she hears a maid greeting Evan outside the dining-room door. Evan enters the room and Avery has to admit that he makes a sharp figure. The collar of his black shirt is slightly open and his sleeves are casually rolled up revealing his forearms.


    Evan knows what he''s doing. He''s heard people that women are unable to resist three things: soulful, penetrating eyes, a strong collarbone, and toned forearms. Evan knows he has all three qualities and he knows how to show them off. Every other woman is besotted with him, but as soon as she sees him Avery wants to chop him into pieces.


    "Evan, are you alright?" Leonie asks with concern, "They said you didn''t have an appetite."


    Evan ignores her and walks straight to his place at the table. Leonie halts in an embarrassment and lowers her head.


    Robert clears his throat, "Mrs. Howel has returned and she''s looking for you, Miss Summers."


    Leonie puts down the knife and fork in a hurry, "I better go meet her."


    Evan ignores Leonie completely and she leaves the room feeling frustrated. Avery forks the final piece of steak into her mouth. She feels oppressed by the absolute silence in the dining room: it reminds her of the last three and a half years of her marriage when he ignored her entirely.


    "Has my battle for a divorce succeeded?" she wonders hopefully, "Has he finally decided to let me go?"


    The thought leaves her as soon as she remembers her humiliation in the jewelry store. She can feel her anger mounting, but she knows she can''t openly challenge him. She grabs her napkin, wipes her mouth and throws the napkin on the table.


    "Enjoy your dinner," she says coldly, refusing to look at him or even use his name.


    "Mrs. Howel," Robert stops her.


    She turns on him with anger in her eyes, "What?"


    "You know that the Howel family values economy. Wasting food is an insult to the family name, and disrespectful to those who have less."


    Avery frowns and looks at the luxurious spread of food on the table.


    "Is Robert really asking me not to waste food?" she thinks incredulously, "There''s a surplus of food at every single meal here. I''ve never seen any family waste as much food as the Howel''s."


    Bodyguards understand Tinder''s message and block the dining-room door, forcing Avery to return to the table. She sits back with a languorous smile. She''s full and refuses to give in to Robert so she stares at Evan as he eats. Evan ignores her gaze and continues eating. His face is emotionless, but his gestures are elegant. Avery has to admit that he makes a pleasant image.


    Eventually, Evan frowns faintly in Avery''s direction. Receiving his boss''s message, Robert turns to Avery, "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel doesn''t like to be stared at while dining. Please finish your food before it gets cold."


    Avery picks up her knife and fork, and the edge of the knife makes a slight sound as it taps against the porcelain plate.


    "Mrs. Howel, please keep it down," Robert says, "Mr. Howel doesn''t like noise when he''s dining."


    Avery wants to roll her eyes. She hasn''t the faintest clue what game Evan is playing, but she''s not interested in playing along. She tosses her knife and fork onto the table and asks for the maid to serve her soup, but Robert objects. Avery knows that Robert wouldn''t harass her like this without Evan''s approval. She looks at Evan but he''s pointedly avoiding her gaze.


    She serves herself a small helping of spaghetti, twirls it around her fork and takes a bite. A bit of red sauce sticks to her lips and she licks them slowly and unconsciously, savoring the taste of the sauce. Evan slams his fork and knife down onto the table.

 Chapter 73 - 73: So Jealous

    "How dare she make such a provocative gesture in front of all the servants," he thinks furiously.


    Evan stares at her viciously, "Get lost!"


    Avery freezes but then sneers at her husband, "I''ve been waiting to hear you say that."


    She stands up and starts to walk to the door but Tinder and the servants beat her there. Instead of blocking her path, they all leave. Suddenly, she''s alone in the dining room with Evan.


    In the next moment, Evan has his arms around her waist. He pulled her toward the dining room table and pushes the food away. Then he picks her up and places her on the table.


    "Let go!" she hisses.


    "So you can seduce more men?" he asks.


    A bit of sauce still clings to her lips and he recalls the provocative way she ate her pasta. Blood rushes to a certain body part, and he can feel it swelling in his pants. He wanted to ignore her, to prove to himself that he''s still in control, that she doesn''t have any power over him, but Avery''s unwitting move destroyed it all.


    "It''s not my fault," Avery says, wrapping her long slim legs around his waist. She pulls the black credit card from her pocket and holds it casually in her hands, "If you insist on being so stingy with me, I''ll have to find other men to pay for my expenses."


    Avery makes her expression seductive, knowing that Evan won''t be able to resist.


    "Ahh, so that''s why you''re so sullen," he says, "But why do you need all of that jewelry?"


    He pinches her jaw between his long fingers and stares at the red sauce on her mouth.


    "You can spend 200 million to please Leonie, so why can''t I spend the same on myself?" Avery asks.


    "Huh?" Evan asks, puzzled.


    Before he can give her comment further thought, he''s distracted by her hands on his pants. She pulls his pocket open, slips her fingers inside and drops the credit card. As she pulls her hand away, her fingers brush his thigh. Evan quickly removes the card. Holding it between his fingers, he brushes it against Avery''s face.


    "I''ll tell you the PIN if you promise to stop making passes at other men."


    "So jealous," Avery says teasingly, "Have you fallen for me?"


    A voice in Evans'' head screams yes. He spent the whole night smoking and asking himself that question, and he can''t deny it any longer. But he knows that a smart woman like Avery will use his feelings to her advantage. The first person to fall loses the game of love, and Evan refuses to admit he''s lost.


    "I''m only reminding you not to forget who you are," Evan says.


    Avery sneers, "I think you''re forgetting that I''m nothing to you once the divorce comes through."


    Evan ignores her taunt. "You are a wife as long as you stay in this house. If you don''t control your behavior, I''ll do it for you. Oh, I almost forgot about Dr. Meyer," he says, pausing to watch her reaction.


    Avery shakes slightly at the mention of Charles. She doesn''t care what Evan does to her, but Charles is innocent. Evan lifts her face up. He has been fighting his urges for a long time, but he''s ready to give in. Avery purses her lips, unaware of how attractive her expression makes her.


    Suddenly he licks the tomato sauce on her lip; it''s spicy and sweet like Avery.


    He pulls himself away from her mouth and looked into her eyes, gently he rests his forehead against hers.


    "It''s your birthday," he whispers in a low voice, "Is that why you wanted the jewelry?"


    Avery is shocked to hear that it''s her birthday, but she tries to keep a straight face. She doesn''t want Evan to know just how bad her memory has become. Besides her birthday provides a great cover for the jewelry. She just wishes she''d known earlier so she could have tried to talk Evan into giving her a gift instead of humiliating herself with the credit card in the store.


    Evan seems to sense her hesitation, and he rubs her earlobes, "Let''s go for a drive."


    "No."


    Avery tilts her head to avoid Evan''s annoying move. Her earlobes are too sensitive; when he touches her like that her body goes soft and she wants to avoid giving in to him. Besides, the thought of him buying Leonie a two hundred million dollar ring is as disgusting as eating a dead fly. She wants to spit in his face, not let him caress her.


    "Maybe I''ll give you your phone back if you behave well," Evan says.


    He gives her a meaningful stare. He knows that there are other ways he can control her, and he''s willing to give up the leverage of the phone.


    "Seriously?" Avery asks.


    She stares at Evan and tries to guess what game he''s playing now.


    "Yes," Evan whispers, "Just treat me like I''m your husband."


    "Get the car ready," she says.


    Evan lifts her down from the table and holds out his hand to her. Avery gives him a blank, puzzled stare.


    "Give me your hand," he says.


    Reluctantly, she holds out her hand and he seizes it at once, tightly intertwined his fingers with her. He holds her hand all the way to the car. The whole walk she has to force herself to remain calm when all she wants to do is snatch her hand away from him. No one has ever held her hand like this before.


    "My palm is sweaty," Avery complains.


    "I don''t mind," Evan responds.


    "Well, I do."


    "Behave," he warns.


    Avery wants to struggle against him, but she forces herself to submit.


    "This is just to get my phone back," she thinks over and over.


    Evan holds her hand tighter and smiles with satisfaction. His grip is so tight that Avery can feel the flickering of his pulse. His palm is quite warm, and she begins to feel his hands grow sweaty as well. He keeps her hand captive the entire car ride.


    When the car stops, Evan helps her out of the car. Avery allows him to lead her, forcing her body to comply with his. She quickly realizes they''ve arrived at the luxury mall. An army of Evan''s bodyguards marches them into the mall to the doors of the jewelry store.


    The shop clerks all stop doing what they''re doing and stare wordlessly at the entourage. Finally, one clerk finds her voice to welcome them.


    Another clerk recognizes Avery and gives her a despising look, "Her again? Is she not embarrassed enough after what happened this morning?"


    Another voice chimes in, "Yeah, what kind of scam is she running? Does she think we''re stupid?"


    Their voices rise in speculation:


    "She''s with some guy. Is he her lover?" asks the first, "They''re quite intimate."


    "Isn''t that Evan Howel?" another asks.


    "That''s not possible!" responds the first, "Evan likes Leonie."


    As Evan''s team enters the calm, quiet store becomes busy and hectic. The assistants are all confused about what to do. Avery glances around the shop and identifies the clerks who served her in the morning. They try to avoid eye contact with Avery¡ªnervous about what''s to come.


    Evan''s cold voice rings out above the noise and chaos of the store, "Bag every single piece in the shop."

 Chapter 74 - 74: Intent Gaze

    The clerks are intimidated by Evan¡ªhe radiates power and displeasure. His every move suggests that he''s a man who is not used to refusal. They stand frozen and unsure.


    Suddenly one of them whispers, "It is Evan Howel."


    Like magic, the clerks spring into action, wrapping and bagging every single piece on display. Another team of clerks goes to the back of the store to fetch pieces from the store safe. They take advantage of their time in the back to gossip.


    "What the hell? I thought that the woman was broke," whispers one clerk, "Is that man the legendary Evan Howel?"


    "I don''t know," says the second, "But the rumor is Evan is in love with his childhood sweetheart. They say he gave her a 200 million dollar ring."


    "Well then, that''s probably why he''s doing this," replies the first, "I''m sure he wants to quell the rumors and keep his name out of the press. Isn''t that what rich people do?"


    "I don''t agree," says the second, "There''s no way he''s faking his feelings for his wife¡ªjust look at him. I almost believed in love again just watching the way he looks at her and holds her hand."


    "Whatever," says the first, "More importantly¡ªdo you think we''re going to get in trouble for how we treated her this morning?"


    "I don''t know," the second says worriedly, "But if we don''t hurry now we''ll be in trouble."


    Evan sinks onto the sofa. Everyone in the store seems to be walking on eggshells and he radiates icy displeasure. He reaches out his long arm and pulls Avery down onto the sofa beside him. He begins playing with her earlobe as if he''s completely immune to the hustle and panic in the shop.


    "It''s not necessary," Avery says.


    "What''s not necessary?" he asks.


    "I don''t need all this," she says, gesturing to the store.


    She wanted to exchange the jewelry for cash, but it will be a lot harder now that Evan is directly involved in buying the jewelry. If one of the pieces appear at auction, Evan will instantly become suspicious. She''s already used her nanny''s treatment as an excuse to ask for money¡ªif he catches her again, she won''t have any explanation for her actions.


    "Well, it is your birthday," Evan whispers, "And you wanted all this in the morning."


    She turns her head away from him and watches some of the assistants, but he quickly pulls her to face him.


    "Talk to me," he commands.


    "I just wanted it all in the heat of the moment," she says helplessly, "But I changed my mind."


    "Sir, it''s done," Robert announces.


    A clerk brings a card reader to the sofa, and Avery recognizes her as one of the women from the morning. The clerk treated Avery particularly nastily after learning she couldn''t pay. She holds the reader with trembling hands.


    "Please enter the PIN."


    Avery grabs the reader and presses four numbers. Immediately, the machine starts to print a receipt. The clerk shakes from head to foot as Robert glares at her.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Howel, for the way I treated you this morning," she whispers.


    Suddenly she falls to her knees¡ªRobert has kicked her in the shin. Her face is pale and Avery can see a thin sheen of sweat on her forehead. Avery feels bad for her¡ªshe hates Evan''s petty violence.


    "Leave her alone," she commands, "I asked them to bag everything for me but I didn''t have the money to buy it. Of course, she was upset¡ªI''d be upset if I were her."


    Evan raised his hand and Tinder steps away.


    "Happy now?" Evan asks Avery.


    Avery nods grimly.


    "I think you''re forgetting something," Evan whispers ferociously.


    "What am I forgetting?" Avery asks.


    Evan looks at the clerk who is still cowering on the ground, "Answer me this: if your husband spent tons of money on you, what would you do?"


    "Don''t you know how to answer a question?" Robert snaps.


    The clerk lifts her head and glances confusedly between Robert and Evan, "Are you asking me?"


    "Yes," Evan says, "And if you answer me well, I won''t hold you accountable for the morning."


    "Well, if it were my husband, I''d hug and kiss him with gratitude," the clerk says with a tremor in her voice.


    Evan pulls Avery''s chin upwards, "Did you hear that?"


    "I should''ve known that Evan wouldn''t make it easy for me to get my phone back," she thinks with irritation.


    "What''s the problem? Are you suddenly shy?" Evan asks her, before ordering "Everybody, turn around."


    Robert, the bodyguards, and the shop clerks all turn away immediately. Evan gazes intently at Avery''s face. Avery bites her lip and wonders if she should just leave instead of sitting here and letting him buy her affections.


    "Is it so hard to treat me like your husband?" Evan whispers against her ear.


    "It is," she thinks, "Three years ago, it would have been huge mercy for Evan to ask me to kiss him, but I''ve changed since then. As tempted as I am to give in, I can''t fall for him again."


    He suddenly closes his eyes and leans toward her. The vulnerability of the gesture takes her by surprise.


    "He seems so different," she thinks, "Before when he wanted to kiss me, it was as if he was trying to fulfill a task demands by his grandfather or to prove his ownership of me in a fit of possessive rage. Now he seems to genuinely look forward to the kiss."


    His black eyelashes are curled against the skin beneath his eyes, and his eyelids flicker slightly. In the bright light of the store, he looks devilishly handsome and surprisingly vulnerable. Avery looks at him waiting with his eyes closed in anticipation and thinks he looks like a high school boy who has developed a crush.


    "A kiss is no big deal," Avery tells herself, unsure if she''s lying, "It''s not like it''s the first time he''s asked me to kiss him."


    Avery approaches Evan and gently brushes her lips against his. His eyes flash open the second she touches him and he smiles against her lips. She tries to take a step back, but he twines his fingers in her hair and pulled her back to him.


    Evan enjoys taking dominant positions, and this kiss is no exception. As he kisses her deeply and intensely, she feels intoxication humming in her blood. Evan refuses to let her go until she''s gasping for breath. Even so, she can''t help but feel disappointed when he breaks the kiss


    The atmosphere of the shop becomes romantic after their kiss. The shop clerks turn to look at the flushed couple and they whisper amongst themselves. Avery can vaguely hear their conversation.


    "Oh my God, Mr. Howel is such a sweet guy," whispers one, "He and his wife are obsessed with each other. I wonder why people claim he treats her badly?"


    "Yes, I can see his love in his eyes," whispers another, "I''d post a picture online, but I heard that he doesn''t allow pictures of him to be circulated."


    Evan and Avery walk through the mall''s open-air plaza to return to their cars. As they walk, they hear a loud hissing sound and then a crackling. A series of fireworks are exploding high overhead¡ªshoppers pause in the plaza and turn their faces toward the night sky.


    Colorful fireworks burst across the inky sky and cast flickering light on the faces of the shoppers below. Several kids on skates slide through the crowd setting off smaller fireworks as they go. One kid hands Avery a sparkler, and her face glows in the soft yellow light. She waves it through the air with excitement and tries to hand it over to Evan. Evan''s face pales and he clutches his chest.


    "Are you alright?" Avery asks.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Hitting on Him

    "Sir?" Tinder runs to them, "Are you still unwell?"


    He orders the bodyguards to have the driver pull the car around.


    "What''s wrong?" Avery asks.


    "Mr. Howel has been feeling poorly all afternoon. Dr. Walter said he should limit contact with you, but he didn''t listen and insisted on bringing you here," Robert explains.


    "Shut your fat mouth," Evan snaps, though he''s clutching his chest and gasping for breath, "David was exaggerating."


    Robert presses his lips together and says nothing. Avery is still processing Robert''s words.


    "How come I didn''t notice his illness even though he insists on spending almost every single moment with me?" she thinks.


    "What''s that look on your face?" Evan asks.


    "What look?" Avery responds.


    "You look worried about me."


    Avery looks at him, speechless. She doesn''t realize that the sparkler is burning down to the end of the stick until Evan snatches it from her hands and throws it away.


    "Damn! What were you thinking?" he growls, "You could get burnt."


    She glances down at her hands, but they''re fine¡ªhe grabbed the sparkler just in time. Suddenly she wonders if he burned himself trying to protect her. She grabs his hands and looks at them.


    "Are your hands okay?"


    "Are you caring for me?" he whispers, a slight smile on his face.


    "No," she says, dropping his hands.


    "I''ve recently realized, I''m quite protective of you."


    Evan''s gaze is intense and hot, and Avery can feel herself blushing. He grabs her hand and leans down to kiss her again.


    Avery turns aside swiftly, "Don''t bother. I know what you''re really doing no matter how good pretend to be."


    "What am I doing?"


    "Don''t act innocent¡ªyou know just as well as I do," she snaps.


    She reminds herself of the ring he gave to Leonie.


    "I can''t let myself forget," she thinks, "He''s just playing games with me to distract me from the fact that he gave her a 200 million dollar ring. He might pretend to have feelings, but it''s all an act¡ªdesigned to distract me from the divorce. I have to stay strong."


    Avery fumes as she gets into the car. Robert helps Evan in, and then the car speeds off into the night. David Walter is waiting for them in the main room when they arrive at the Howel house.


    David takes Evan''s temperature and makes a grim expression, "You have a high fever¡ªI''ll give you some vitamin tablets."


    "Why don''t you prescribe proper medication?" Avery asks.


    David looks sadly at Evan, "Evan is allergic to a lot of medications."


    "Since when are you allergic to medicine?" Avery asks Evan, "I thought you were only allergic to mustard."


    "Ahh," Evan says, "I guess you don''t know me as well as you think."


    Avery can''t decide if she wants to roll her eyes or scream. She knows that she was forced to study every single fact about Evan in an effort to appeal to his family before their marriage. Now that her memory is gone, she can''t remember even the most basic information about his likes and dislikes.


    "Maybe I should think of it as a blessing," she thinks, "Once I start my new life, the less I remember about Evan the better."


    Robert hands Avery various bottles of vitamins, "I''m afraid you''ll need to take care of Mr. Howel for the next few days."


    "Wait a moment, I haven''t got my phone yet," Avery objects, "Evan said I could have my phone today."


    "Evan isn''t feeling well and I think you should concentrate on nurturing him back to health first," Robert responds, "Once he feels better, he can give your phone back."


    Avery reaches out to touch Evan''s forehead. His skin burns against her fingertips¡ªany doubts she had about David''s diagnosis vanish instantly. Evan suddenly opens his eyes and stares at her hungrily.


    "Are you hitting on me?" he whispers hoarsely.


    Avery quickly pulls her hand away.


    "That''s your fever talking," she says, "I think we should take you to the hospital."


    "I got this damn flu because of you, you know," Evan snarls.


    "It''s your own fault," Avery says, "You knew I was sick but you refused to stay away from me."


    "How can I stay away from you when you''re always seducing me?"


    "Did you hear what you just said?" Avery scoffs as if she''s just heard a ridiculous joke, "It''s time to take your vitamins."


    Robert nods his agreement and a servant prepares a tray with the tablets and a glass of water.


    "You''ll need to help Mr. Howel take his vitamins," Robert tells Avery.


    "He can take them himself," Avery says, "He''s not a toddler, is he?"


    "Mrs. Howel, you''re his wife and you should take care of him," Robert scolds.


    "That means nothing," Avery says, "Most husbands and wives are like birds in a forest. They fly off in opposite directions as soon as disaster strikes."


    "Only you would abandon me when something bad happens," Evan complains.


    "Avery is gaining more and more power," Evan thinks bitterly, "She used to be a caged bird but now she''s like an eagle keen on freedom. I wish I could break her wings and keep her from flying away."


    "I think Mr. Howel will heal faster if you take care of him," Robert said through gritted teeth.


    He tries to pass the tray to Avery, but she refuses to take it. Robert gives her a meaningful look and makes a gesture as if he''s using a phone. Avery realizes that he''s suggesting that Evan may give her her phone if she cares for him.


    She quickly rearranges her expression into one of the concerns, "I''ve never taken care of someone before. Aren''t you afraid I''ll make things worse?"


    Robert replies, "There''s no need to worry. The servants will tell you how to do it."


    "Why don''t they just do it then?" Avery asks.


    "Mr. Howel is very selective about the people he allows close to him," Robert says lightly.


    Robert can feel Evan glaring at him, and he avoids his boss'' gaze. Avery reluctantly takes the tray, and Robert feels as if a weight has lifted from his shoulders. He''d rather not be the one to care for Evan and suffer his silent, feverish anger.


    Evan lies on his back on the sofa, watching Avery through narrowed eyes. He holds his chest with both hands and casually stretches out his legs. Despite his illness, he looks handsome and intriguing. Avery feels chills run down her spine as he looks at her and she puts the tray down heavily. She shakes a few tablets onto her palm and approaches Evan.


    Instead of taking the tablets from her, Evan opens his mouth. Avery frowns at his shamelessness and carelessly tosses all of the tablets into his mouth at once. Evan coughs violently as they get caught in his throat.


    "Are you trying to murder your own husband?" he hisses.


    He reaches a glass of water, but Avery pushes it roughly toward his face. The boiling water splashes out of the cup and burns his lips and tongue.


    "So you don''t want your phone back?" he snarls.

 Chapter 76 - 76: To Know Him

    Avery frowns at his threat. Then she gets up to bring him cold water to soothe his tongue. She hands him the glass and tries to sit on a chair near the couch, but Evan pulls her down and held her against his side. She can''t help but wonder if he''s as ill as he claims.


    Angered by his possessive move, she tries to jerk away from him. Robert enters the room with a procession of bodyguards¡ªeach man carries a pile of leather-bound ledgers. They place the books on the table, covering the entire surface. Evan nods his dismissal, and Robert and the bodyguards step aside.


    Avery gets up, "I''ll leave you alone to work."


    She assumes that Evan is going to work¡ªthe books look like business ledgers and she''s sure that Evan is the type of man who refuses to take a sick day. But Evan pulls her arm, forcing her back down onto the sofa.


    "I''m not working."


    "Then what are you doing?" Avery asks.


    She looks at the neatly bound books and realizes they''re photo albums.


    "I want you to know me," Evan says.


    He holds out his band and Robert hands him one of the books from the stack. There''s a picture of a smiling baby on the cover. Evan opens the album, revealing that it''s filled with his baby photos.


    His small body is wrinkled, and his eyes are closed in many of the photos. He looks like a grumpy old man with little chubby arms.


    "It was a natural birth," he says, "I weighed 8.6 pounds and measured 58 cm."


    "Why do you want me to know this?" Avery asks.


    "I want you to know everything about me," he says with great intensity, "Who I am. My past. Everything."


    "The past is the past. Why bother with it?" Avery asks.


    "So you want to know me now?" Evan asks, turning the album page and gazing up at her.


    "Not exactly."


    Avery avoids his gaze. Instead, she looks at the new picture and laughs out loud. Baby Evan is trying to lift his head, but it''s too heavy for him. After several similar photos, he gives up. The next series of photos show him using his chubby hands to lift his body. Little by little he raises his read, trying so hard that his little forehead wrinkles with the effort.


    "Even as a baby, he was persistent," Avery thinks.


    "You were so cute then," Avery says, "Much cuter than you are now."


    "You think so?" Evan asks, "Maybe we should make one of our own."


    "In your dreams," Avery replies.


    "Two then?" Evan asks.


    "Nonsense."


    "How about a dozen¡ªwe can have a football team," Evan jokes.


    "Not a chance," Avery says, fighting the urge to smile at him.


    "Do you want boys or girls?"


    Avery considers it for a moment, "Definitely girls."


    "Then eleven girls and one boy," Evan says.


    "You seem convinced we get to choose the s.e.x," Avery says with a laugh.


    As soon as the words leave her mouth, she regrets them.


    "Why am I talking about children with Evan, when I don''t want them?" she thinks, "Why am I suddenly using words like we?"


    She pushes him away, "I see what you''re doing¡ªbut you can''t trick me into this. I''m not having children with you."


    "Sir, dinner is ready," Robert interrupts, "Shall I ask them to bring it into you?"


    Evan nods but Avery stops him, "I''ll do it."


    Evan gives her a questioning look.


    "What? You asked me to care for you, and I''m doing it," Avery says to Evan.


    She feels overwhelmed in the room with him and desperately wants to escape and get some fresh air. Evan nods and passes the album to Robert, and Avery strides out of the room. As soon as she enters the hall she takes a deep breath. Unbidden, the image of a baby appears in her mind. It looks like Evan''s baby photos, but it has her eyes. She''s not sure if the image makes her want to scream or cry.


    There is crashing noise in the kitchen and the chef shouts, "Miss Summers, lookout."


    The warning is followed by the loud banging of a ladle and a knife.


    "What''s going on?" Avery asked, raising her voice to be heard above the noise.


    "Miss Summers said she wanted to cook some soup for Mr. Howel," a maid explains.


    "Really?" Avery looks at the mess in the kitchen. It looks like a bomb has gone off. As Avery nears the work station, she sees food and utensils littering the work table and the floor.


    Leonie stands poised with a large knife in her hand, roughly hacking at something on the table. In spite of the chaos and the heat, Leonie''s hair and makeup are still perfect. As Avery gets closer, she sees that the pink ring has disappeared from Leonie''s finger.


    "Evan wants to eat now," Avery says, "Is the food ready?"


    "Almost. But my soup needs another few minutes," Leonie says, "Chicken soup is one of the best remedies for the flu, so I decided to make some for Evan. I''ll bring it to him myself when it''s ready."


    "That is very kind of you," Avery says.


    She pinches a stray carrot peel between her fingers and flicked it into the bin. Based on what she knows about Leonie, she suspects that the chicken is still alive and bathing in the broth.


    "It''s not kindness," Leonie says, "I love Evan almost as much as I love my sister. Since she can''t get back, he''s all I have."


    "Can''t get back?" Avery asks.


    Leonie pretends to look surprised as if she''s slipped and said something she didn''t mean to say, but she seems to change her mind and her expression becomes cunning.


    "If you don''t have Evan''s children, Diana will never come back," she says.


    "What do you mean?" Avery asks.


    Leonie pretends to ignore the question and focuses on chopping some herbs. Avery grabs her wrist, and Leonie freezes with the knife in mid-air.


    "What are you doing?" Leonie demands, "Let go of me!"


    "I asked you what you meant?" Avery snarls, imitating Evan''s threatening demeanor.


    Avery tugs the knife from Leonie''s hand and slams it down on the table.


    "What do you mean, what do I mean?" Leonie hisses.


    "If I don''t have Evan''s children, your sister can''t come back. Why?"


    "Oh," Leonie pretends to be surprised, "I guess you don''t know."


    "What should I know?"


    "I can''t tell you," Leonie says with infuriating smugness.


    "Whatever," Avery says.


    "Leonie is probably just trying to lay a trap for me," she thinks, "I''m not going to give her the satisfaction of falling for it."


    Avery releases Leonie''s hand and turns to leave the kitchen. Leonie hates Avery''s don''t-give-a-damn attitude., desperately she shouts after Avery, "I cooked the soup for Evan and I want to feed him myself."


    "As you like," Andrea says airily.


    "Compared to a 200 million dollar ring, what''s a little homemade soup?" Avery thinks bitterly.


    "Evan has been treating me coldly since the disaster with the candle and our relationship isn''t what''s used to be. I want to look after him and show him I have no hard feelings."


    "Whatever," Avery says.


    "If you want to know what I mean about Diana, you have to help me with Evan," Leonie says, "Get me some time with him so I can break the ice and save our relationship."


    "You live in the same house as him," Avery says incredulously, "You can find your opportunities with him."


    "It''s not like I haven''t tried," Leonie complains, "If I''d been able to get time with him, why would I bother with you? I''m not trying to take Evan form you anymore, I just want us to be what we used to be. I''m not asking for much from you¡ªbut if you don''t give it to me I''ll take this secret about Diana to the grave."


    Leonie pauses and studies Avery''s expression before adding, "This secret concerns you, you know. In the end, it''s me who''s doing you a favor by offering to tell you."

 Chapter 77 - 77: Cook for Him

    "What if you change your mind?" Avery asks, suspiciously, "No¡ªI''ll only agree if you give me your ID card."


    "What?" Leonie asks confusedly "My word is good. And I have to use my card all the time. Why would I give it to you?"


    "I don''t want your ID card. I want the photo on it," Avery clarifies.


    Leonie is terrified of her fans seeing her without makeup. Every photo of her is always heavily photoshopped. On top of that, she never leaves the house without a full face of makeup. In her ID photo, she''s completely barefaced, and she''s terrified of anyone seeing her like that.


    Leonie hesitates but she eventually agrees. Reluctantly, she takes her card out of her wallet. She covers her confidential information with her fingers and ensures that Avery only takes a picture of the picture. Without makeup, Leonie''s face is bland and featureless¡ªno one would recognize her in a crow or even look twice.


    "I swear to god Avery, I''ll make you pay if you release it," Leonie warns.


    "You can trust me," Avery replies.


    "I''ll take your word this one time," Leonie says, her expression relaxing.


    Avery looks at the creamy chicken soup, "What''s the plan?"


    "Just put in a good word for me."


    "That''s not difficult," Avery says with a nod.


    Leonie ladles soup into a small china bowl, "Bring this to Evan for me."


    "Me?" Avery scoffs, "Shouldn''t you be the one doing this? Don''t you want Evan to know you made it yourself?"


    Leonie has to admit that Avery makes a good point, and she accepts the tray with the bowl. Avery walks in front of Leonie like a noble lady, while Leonie follows her like a humble servant. She walks carefully with her head lowered to avoid spilling the soup. Leonie quickly realizes how they look, but before she can object, they arrive at the door of Evan''s study.


    Evan sits on the sofa with crossed legs and a tablet on his knee. The photo albums have been put away. His look brightens upon seeing Avery, but then darkens again when he sees Leonie.


    "Leonie made you chicken soup to help with your recovery," Avery says as she crosses the room and sits near the couch.


    Evan frowns, smelling the rich aroma of the soup. He doesn''t understand why the two women entered or why Avery seems to act so nice to Leonie. Leonie places the tray on the table and sits on a chair. She stirs the soup and moves to feed Evan.


    "Evan, I heard that you caught the flu so I made chicken soup for you."


    "Put it down," Evan says coldly as he turns to look at Avery.


    Avery smiles, "It''s the first time Leonie has ever cooked, and she did it just for you. Don''t disappoint her¡ªjust try it."


    Leonie raises the spoon and moves it toward Evan''s mouth. Evan frowns and locks the screen on the tablet.


    "It''s good when it''s hot," Avery assures him.


    "Then drink with me."


    "Leonie made it for you," Avery objects.


    "I don''t think Leonie will mind," Evan insists.


    "I won''t," Leonie chimes in, "I''ll ask the servant to bring another bowl for you Avery."


    Leonie shoots a quick scowl in Avery''s direction as a servant enters the room with another bowl of soup. Avery quickly tastes the soup, watching as Leonie forces a friendly smile. The soup isn''t inedible, but it doesn''t compare to what the chef makes.


    "Is it bad?" Evan asks.


    Avery swallows and forces herself to smile, "No, it''s delicious. Very fresh. I have to say I''m surprised by Leonie''s skill."


    Evan continues to ignore the spoon of soup hovering by his mouth.


    "Do you really like it?" he asks Avery.


    "Yes, it''s fine," Avery says.


    "How about I ask her to cook for you every day?" Evan asks.


    Avery''s handshakes slightly and she spills some of the soup back into the bowl, "That''s the chef''s job."


    "Well if Leonie''s cooking is as good as you say, we don''t need a chef anymore," Evan says.


    "Evan," Leonie''s voice is low with uneasiness and anger and her eyes have gone frosty.


    "What the hell has Avery done to make this man fall for her?" Leonie wonders, ''She practically has him wrapped around her finger. But she doesn''t deserve him."


    Leonie holds the bowl so tightly it almost breaks and she mentally curses Avery. She swore to herself that she''ll find a way to make Avery regret everything.


    "Leonie is a guest here," Avery says coldly, "She doesn''t have to cook."


    Avery looks at Leonie and can see how pale the other woman has become. She''s obviously angry and hurt by Evan''s words.


    "She eats and lives at my house. It''s not too much for me to ask her to do a favor for you," Evan insists maliciously, "Since you''re preparing for a pregnancy, it will be good for her to help you out. She can cook for you for as long as you like."


    Evan turns to Leonie and adds, "Unless you''re not up for this Leonie?"


    Leonie''s eyes start to water and her hands shake uncontrollably as she holds the bowl, but she forces a winsome smile.


    "I didn''t know Avery wanted to get pregnant, but I hope you have babies soon," she says shakily, "Of course, I''d be happy to cook for Avery."


    Avery frowns deeply. She was expecting Leonie to object and is surprised to see her agree so easily. Avery feels uneasy¡ªas if Leonie knows something she doesn''t. Avery'' can feel her heart pounding nervously in her chest and she begins to feel faint. She pouts the bowl onto the table and some soup slops over the side and splashed onto her dress. She leans down to examine the wet spot.


    "Excuse me, I''ll go and get changed," she says.


    Leonie stares coldly at Avery''s back and places her bowl on the table.


    "Excuse me, I think I''ll go and check on her," Leonie says.


    A fair hand stops Avery from opening her bedroom door.


    "Are you pleased now that Evan has ordered me to cook for you?" Leonie asks.


    "Why would you think that pleases me?" Avery asks.


    Avery pushes Leonie''s hand away, opens the door crosses her bedroom to the dressing room. Leonie follows her across the room.


    "You won''t be so smug later," she says darkly.


    Leonie throws herself onto the settee in Avery''s dressing room. Her long fair legs are exposed as her dress rides up. Leonie tilts her head and charmingly arranges all of her hair on one side of her face.


    "Who knew that Evan wants to get you pregnant just as badly as I do?" she asks.


    "Please," Avery says, "We both know Evan isn''t the one who wants this baby¡ªit''s his grandfather."


    "You''re very smart," Leonie says as she allows her hair to drop behind her ear, "I really don''t know why Evan''s grandfather wants you to have children with Evan so badly that he''d have my sister imprisoned"


    "Imprisoned?" Avery thinks, "Did Leonie just tell me that Evan''s grandfather is keeping Diana as a prisoner?"


    She feels chills creeping down her back and seizing her entire body.


    "No wonder Diana never answered my emails," Avery thinks, "She can hardly write back if she''s locked away. But why would Mr. Francis Howel be so insistent that I have children with Evan? Why can''t it be somebody else?"


    Avery smiles softly at Leonie, "You mean Evan''s grandfather is threatening to keep Diana locked away unless Evan has children with me?"

 Chapter 78 - 78: Not Belongs to Her

    Leonie gives Avery an appraising gaze.


    "Evan''s grandfather gave him four years. He agreed that if you didn''t get pregnant at that time he''d insist on a divorce. He failed to anticipate lance''s self-control¡ªhe never thought his grandson would refuse to touch you, much less to look at you. He decided to hold Diana until you got pregnant."


    "What if I don''t get pregnant?" Avery asks.


    Leonie looks at Avery. Avery looks as if she''s just been hit by a truck, and Leonie can''t help but delight in her suffering. She hopes to bring Avery down once and for all.


    "Then he won''t release my sister," Leonie says, "But he''ll find a new Mrs. Howel for Evan anyway."


    Leonie fiddles with her hair.


    "Now you know why Evan wants to get your pregnant," she says, "Do you think he really loves you or wants you to have his children? No. He''s only doing it to save Diana."


    "Why didn''t you tell me before?" Avery asks, "Weren''t you worried that you''d lose your sister forever?"


    Avery grits her teeth and Evan''s words echoed in her mind: "Maybe we should make one of our own. How about a dozen¡ªwe can have a football team. Then eleven girls and one boy."


    She almost let herself believe that they''d raise children together¡ªshe''d even imagined what they''d look like. Though she thought she was strong, the walls she built around her heart have slowly been collapsing under his attack.


    "I really believed that he treated me differently because he was starting to develop feelings for me," Avery thinks, "But he was doing it all for his childhood sweetheart."


    "Obviously because Evan wouldn''t want you to know," Leonie says, "If you knew it would be harder for him to get your pregnant."


    Leonie''s words snap Avery out of her reverie. She sneers at the other woman.


    "I wonder who stands to gain if I don''t get pregnant and your sister doesn''t come back?" Avery asks coldly.


    "Avery!"


    Leonie is shocked that Avery has analyzed the situation so quickly and thoroughly.


    "Will you get pregnant then just to spite me?" Leonie asks.


    "Of course," Avery taunts, "I made an agreement with Evan that we''d have a dozen children¡ªenough for a football team. He knows that I like girls so he said we''d have eleven girls and one boy."


    Leonie suddenly gets up, clenched her fists tightly and glares at Avery, "Have as many children as you want. Then you can spend the rest of your life watching Evan sneak around with my sister."


    "Or maybe you can watch him get with me and Diana for the rest of your life," Avery mocks, "I''m his wife and Diana can be his mistress¡ªit seems like a nice balance. But I wonder where that leaves you, hmm?"


    "Is that all you''ve got? Tough talk?" Leonie challenges.


    Leonie pulls out her phone and plays a recording of Mrs. Florence Howel.


    "Once Avery bears him a child, Evan won''t allow her to hang around," the old woman''s voice says, "The second she gives birth, he''ll have her packing her bags. He can''t stand the sight of her, and frankly my dear, neither can I."


    "You want to be his wife? I''m afraid Evan wouldn''t allow that," Leonie says, putting her phone back in her pocket, "Evan loves Diana, but I think he''d settle for me. If one of us marries him it will save our family¡ªso no I really don''t care whether you get pregnant or not."


    Leonie stands and slowly walks toward Avery, "You think I don''t know why you want to sell the hotel? You need the money to run away. Let me give it to you. Okay?"


    "That''s very kind of you," Avery says cautiously, "But I don''t trust you."


    "Think about it," Leonie says, "You''re a smart woman. You''ll make the right choice."


    Leonie leaves the dressing room, and Avery remains frozen on the spot. To her side, light filters in through a stained glass window. Though the light is warm and colorful, Avery feels a chill. She recalls the stained glass windows at the Zuri Hotel and remembers that Claire said they were Diana''s special touch. The windows in her dressing room are too similar for it to be a coincidence.


    "I really have been living in Diana''s shadow," Avery thinks, "I shouldn''t care really¡ªI''ve gone to great lengths to try to divorce Evan. I even emailed Diana behind Evan''s back to try to convince her to return, but now that I know the truth it all feels different. Besides, if I have to get pregnant, that changes things."


    Avery pauses and considers her options, "Even if I did get pregnant, the toxin would make the pregnancy incredibly dangerous. Charles told me that the side effects would worsen and my immune system would become dangerously weak. He said I''d have at least a 90% chance of dying. Do I really have to risk my life so Diana can be freed? No, I can''t do it¡ªI''m not a saint."


    She doesn''t want to admit it to herself, but she can''t help but feel hopeless and heartbroken knowing that Evan is only using her to get Diana. She forces herself to swallow her bitterness and carefully selects an outfit from the closet.


    "I should feel lucky," she thinks, "This news makes it easier to leave with a clear conscience¡ªI certainly don''t have to worry about hurting Evan."


    She tugs on the dress and hears a knock at the door.


    "Mrs. Howel, Dr. Walters said Mr. Howel needs someone to cool him," a maid announces.


    "What?" Avery opens the door, "I don''t even know what that means. Ask Robert or David to do it. I''m not in the mood."


    The servant is about to leave, but Avery calls her back, "Actually, I changed my mind¡ªI''ll do it."


    When Avery enters the bedroom, Evan is sitting at the bed and looking at a tablet on his knee. He looks up at the sound of the door and stares at her with eyes as deep and unreadable as the sea.


    "You look unwell," he says, "Are you getting sick again?"


    "Are you actually worried about me or just worried it''ll get in the way of a pregnancy?" Avery snaps.


    "What if I say it''s both?"


    Avery knows it''s only the latter, but she suppresses her anger and approaches him as if nothing is wrong. The servants have readied a bowl of cold water and place it on the nightstand with a pile of soft cloths.


    "Mrs. Howel, you should focus on the forehead, back, neck, armpits, and thighs," a maid explains, "Mr. Howel will also need a change of clothes or else his fever could worsen."


    "I get it," Avery says impatiently, "Leave us alone now."


    Avery feels on edge and she can sense that Evan is following her every move with his eyes. She wrings the towel between her fingers and imagines she''s wringing Evan''s neck. Evan doesn''t know why she''s upset, but he can tell she''s furious.


    Avery throws the towel roughly at his face.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped," she hisses.


    Avery reaches for the towel, but lance grabs her wrist.


    "Who pissed you off? Leonie?" he asks.


    Avery sneers. She can''t believe that Evan is such a good actor. Of course, a part of her doubts the veracity of what Leonie is saying, and she''s suspicious about the recording on her phone, but she knows she has to leave anyway. There are far too much intrigue and violence. The Howel house has proven to be a toxic place and she knows she can''t live with Evan. Besides, nothing here belongs to her.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Heart beat so Fast

    She takes a deep breath and softens her tone, "It was a slip of the hand." She refolds the tower and slams it back onto his forehead.


    "You''re lying," Evan says with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "I''m sorry if I used too much force. I''ll try again," Avery says, withdrawing her arm from his grasp, "Anyway, you''re sweating. I''ll get you a change of clothes."


    She dampens another towel and begins to unbutton his dark shirt. As the buttons come undone, his tanned chest is exposed. The muscles seem to shake as he breathes rapidly and feverishly. His hot breath falls on the back of her hand and she can feel his heart racing beneath her hand.


    "Why is your heart beating so fast?"


    Evan grabs her hands and places her palms over his heart. Avery tries to pull away, but even when he''s sick he''s strong.


    "What do you think?" he asks.


    Evan gives her a flirtatious look and pulled her toward him, he places his warm mouth beside her ear and whispers, "The heat of the fever overexcited the nervous system and makes the heart beats faster. As my temperature drops my heart rate will drop as well."


    Avery fumes at his cold, pragmatic words. Once again he''s played her, and she can feel the embarrassment flooding her cheeks. She pushes her hands against his chest to create more distance between them.


    "Why are you blushing?" he asks devilishly, "Why did you think my heart was beating fast?"


    Evan flattens his hands over hers. She tries to pull her hands away but Evan takes her hand, flips it over and seductively trails his fingertips across her palm. The feeling of his rough fingers against her soft calm is surprisingly seductive and flirtatious. Avery tries to withdraw her hand again but he stops her and pulled her closer.


    "Desperate for me yet?" he whispers.


    He raises her hand to his mouth and gently bites her fingertip.


    She frowns, "Stop it, will you? I''m just trying to help you change."


    Avery unbuttons the rest of his shirt. She tugs on his collar and pulls the tight silk sleeves off his arms, her palms skim his arms as she removes the shirt. Her upper body is touching his and her chin rests against his shoulder.


    Evan can hear Avery''s uneven breath and fights the urge to wrap his arms around her and pulled her against his chest. Suddenly Evan feels something tight around his wrists and finds his arms pulled above his head. Avery has tied his hands with the sleeves of his shirt.


    Avery''s tempting voice is low against Evan''s ear, "Want to try something different?"


    "Why not?" Evan says.


    He smiles deeply and languorously leans back against the headboard. Avery grabs his tie from the bedside table and ties his ankles together.


    "Be a good boy for me, will you?" She says as she tests the knots in the tie, "Don''t even think of trying to escape."


    Evan has to admit to himself that escape is the furthest thing from his mind.


    "Do you have an ulterior motive?" he asks, amused.


    "Yes," Avery smiles and squints as he often does.


    She darts into the bathroom and quickly returns with makeup in her hands.


    "What are you doing?" Evan asks, craning to see what she''s holding.


    "You''ll see," she smirks.


    Then she sits on top of Evan and presses all of her slight weight against him. She uses her teeth to remove the lid of the lip gloss and begins to apply it to his face. Within a few minutes, she''s given Evan a wide red mouth and thick eyebrows. She jumps down afterward and takes several pictures of him. She looks at the photos, dissatisfied and decides they''re not humiliating enough.


    "That''s very skillful," Evan laughs, "Did you practice for me?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    She pulls off his trousers but instantly regrets her decision. Turning her face aside, she pulls them down to his ankles, trying to keep her fingers from brushing against his thighs. Then she takes more pictures.


    Once again she shows the photos to Evan, "Ask Robert to give me my phone or I''ll post them online."


    "You wouldn''t do that to me," Evan says calmly.


    "Try me," she whispers.


    Suddenly, Evan smiles, "Okay, call Robert in."


    Avery doesn''t know why he''s smiling. Though she feels slightly dazzled by his grin, she picks off the intercom system and asks for Robert then passes the phone to Evan.


    "Bring Avery''s phone up," Evan orders.


    Evan continues to smile, and Avery can''t help but wonder why. When Robert enters he almost staggers over when he sees his almost n.a.k.e.d boss tied to the bed with horrible makeup. He can guess that Avery did it, but he can''t understand why his boss would allow her to do this.


    "Avery really must be his equal," Robert thinks.


    Robert hands the phone to Avery. Avery grabs it and turns it on immediately. It seems almost the same as before, but when she checks her photo gallery she finds that all of the pictures she deleted off of her Facebook have been recovered and stored there.


    "Are you satisfied?" Evan asks, "They haven''t touched anything but the photos." Evan frowns. He knew Avery wanted the phone, but he was surprised by the lengths she went to to get it.


    Avery transfers the SIM cards between the phones and throws the couple''s phone at Robert. She didn''t expect to get her phone back so easily. A hint of doubt and unease haunts her and turns to look at Evan. Evan''s phone rings on the bedside table.


    Robert runs over to untie Evan and Avery goes back to her room. Her phone brings and she reads the message: Your nanny will be transferred tomorrow¡ª everything is in place including your accommodation. Don''t ever refuse my help again."


    "So Charles mist has paid all the bills," Avery thinks.


    She types quickly agreeing to leave and hits send. An error message appears on her screen¡ªthe message has failed to send.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Message Fail

    The message bounces back. She tried sending it again, but once again she got an error message. Avery doesn''t understand what has happened¡ªshe can receive messages without a problem, but she can''t seem to send them. She turns her phone off and then turns it back on again but the message still fails to send.


    She sits on the bed and tries to calm her rising anxiety. Suddenly, she remembers that Evan caught her sending messages to Charles the day before. It seems like too great a coincidence that her phone would suddenly stop sending messages to him altogether.


    "No wonder Evan agreed to return the phone to me," she thinks, "I should never underestimate Evan Howel."


    She looks at her watch and takes a deep breath. Then she opens the colorful floor-to-ceiling windows and jumps.


    "Mr. Howel, something has happened," Robert says nervously.


    Evan emerges from the bathroom after washing Avery''s makeup from his face. In spite of her attempt to humiliate him, Evan has never looked so happy. As soon as Robert speaks Evan''s smile fades.


    "Does it have to do with Mrs. Howel?" he asks.


    "Yes, it seems she jumped out of a window and escaped from the estate."


    Evan presses his lips together and finishes buttoning his shirt.


    "The black business card made me suspicious, and I had my doubts about the jewelry as well," he thinks, "I suspect she just wanted it so she''d have something easy to sell. I never thought she''d have the courage to escape from me, though."


    "Mr. Howel, would you like the bodyguards to capture her?" Robert asks.


    "No, that''s not necessary," Evan says coldly, "Is her phone stilled turned on?"


    Evan glances at himself in the mirror.


    "No¡ªit''s not," Robert says.


    Robert''s phone rings and he answers it on the first ring. His expression worsens as he listens to the voice on the other end, "Mr. Howel, your wife suddenly altered her route and she lost the bodyguards. They have no idea where she went."


    Evan punches the mirror and the glass shatters and crashes to the floor. His eyes are lit with a raging fire, and Robert feels scared just by looking at him.


    "Idiots!" Evan hisses, "How can one woman escape from thirty highly-trained people?"


    "The head of security believes that Dr. Meyer helped her. Dr. Meyer was asking around, trying to find women who fit Avery''s general description. I expect he wanted them as decoys."


    Evan purses his lips. Though his expression is one of cold rage, something else lurks in his eyes.


    "Damn woman!" he thinks, "How could I underestimated her again?"


    "Where did they last see her?" Evan asks, trying to keep his voice calm.


    "In the mall," Robert replies, "They lost her among the crowds."


    Evan nods. The mall is a good place to lose a pursuer. It has multiple entrances and exits, plenty of hiding places, and crowds of people creating diversions. Avery''s choice to go to the mall shows just how carefully she''s planned her escape, confirming that it wasn''t a spur of the moment decision. Evan has to admit to himself that he''s impressed.


    "We''ve sent people to monitor the airport, but no one has seen Mrs. Howel," Robert announces.


    "Do you think she''s careless enough to board the plane with her ID?" Evan asks dryly.


    "Every member of airport security has been shown a picture of Mrs. Howel and Dr. Meyer. As soon as one of the guards sees them, they''ll be detained and you''ll be notified. If they don''t board a plane, it means that they''re still in the city. As long as they stay in the city, it will be easy to find them."


    "They can''t escape the city," Evan says confidently.


    He knew that Avery might try something like this. As a precaution, he ordered the police and security forces at every train and bus station to look out for her. Now airport security is watching too.


    "The only way she can escape is if she grows wings," Evan thinks with grim satisfaction.


    In the suburbs, a helicopter waits. The propellers turn, raising dust from the ground and blowing leaves from the trees. Avery hands a few bills to the driver and then jumps down from the truck. She raises a hand in front of her face to protect herself from the dust, but the wind wh.i.p.s her hair around, tangling it. Just seeing the helicopter makes Avery feel safe.


    Avery became suspicious when Evan allowed her to tie him up and put makeup on him, and she became even more suspicious when he agreed to return her phone so easily. Ever since the moment he saw the business card, she''d been devising a backup escape plan. She knew that the business card was too unique¡ªit''s all too easy for a man like Evan to trace it.


    According to the original plan, she was supposed to wait another day before leaving, but after Leonie started meddling she realized she couldn''t wait another minute. Although it was difficult to rearrange everything so quickly, she feels relieved that it will be harder for Evan to track her.


    Avery approaches the helicopter and the pilot hops down to greet her.


    "Who are you?" she asks.


    "Dr. Meyer asked me to come to get you. Unfortunately, he wasn''t able to make it here himself," the man explains.


    Avery nods and hurriedly climbs into the cabin. Suddenly a heavy hood drops over her head. The rough fabric scratches against her cheeks, and she tries to pull it off. Strong hands seize her wrists and snap cold, metal handcuffs around them.


    "Do as we say, or we''ll kill you," a rough voice threatens.


    A strong arm pushes her town into a seat and she feels someone wrapping a rope around her ankles. She hears the drone of the propeller and she tries to squirm, but she''s too tightly bound.


    "Who do you work for? Who sent you? Where are you taking me?" Avery demands, trying to keep her voice from quivering.


    "Shut up!" the voice says, "I swear if you aren''t good, I''ll personally throw you out of the helicopter."


    When the helicopter touches down, the man with the rough voice grabs her and carries her. She can smell jet fuel and she hears the sound of a powerful jet engine. The man climbs a set of metal stairs and deposits her into a seat on a jet. Though she can''t see anything, she can feel the plane shaking with turbulence. Gradually, she feels the plane losing altitude¡ªher ears pop and her stomach drops.


    "What''s happening?" she asks.


    "I told you to shut up," the voice says threateningly.


    The plane lands with a jolt. The man pulls Avery from the cabin and carries her into a building with hard floors. She hears a door open and close and feels the bouncing motion as her captor carries her up a set of stairs. She has no idea where she is; she strains her ears, but she can''t pick out a single distinct sound.


    She doesn''t dare to ask her captor another question. The only thing she''s sure of is that the man seems to be working alone. This scares her¡ªthe man''s boss doesn''t want more witnesses. Avery wracks her brain trying to think of an escape plan. Suddenly a hand grabs her bound wrists and slides the ring off of her finger.


    "Stop!" Avery protests.


    "It is a nice ring," the man says appreciatively, "Looks expensive."


    "You''d better give it back," Avery threatens, "That''s my wedding ring, and my husband is Evan Howel. If he ever finds out you took that ring, if he even suspects you were involved in kidnapping me, he''ll kill you. Brutally.''


    "I never thought I''d live long," the man says, unperturbed.


    Avery doesn''t know how to respond. If the man doesn''t care about his life, how can she threaten him? She knows he has a gun, and she suspects he''s more than willing to use it on her.


    "This is a green diamond ring and I have many others more valuable than this," Avery says, "If you let me go, I''ll have some of them sent to you."


    Avery uses a charming tone, but she scowls underneath the hood.


    "If I manage to escape, I can''t wait to give this ring back to Charles," she thinks bitterly, "It''s brought me nothing but trouble."


    "You''re quick to make promises, but I''m not stupid," the man says, "I''ll never see you or the ring again if I let you go."


    He drops her onto the floor and examines the ring with greedy eyes. Avery gasps when she hits the floor. In spite of the pain, she''s grateful to the man for dropping her. She can feel rich, soft wool beneath her cheek.


    "Only someone very wealthy can afford such a high-quality carpet," she thinks.


    "I think you might be quite stupid; you''re an idiot if you don''t fear my husband," Avery says, trying to struggle to her feet, "I promise, if you let me go I''ll force him to pardon you."


    "Don''t talk," the man growls, jerking her to her feet and pushing her onto a sofa.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Can’t live without me

    The sofa is made of delicate sheepskin.


    "If someone''s going to kidnap and possibly torture and kill me, at least I can know I died in luxurious surroundings," Avery thinks sarcastically.


    "Stay here and be good," the man warns.


    Avery hears the sound of jingling keys as the man opens and shuts the door.


    "So he''s carrying the keys with him," Avery thinks, "That means he must also have the keys for the handcuffs."


    She begins to plan possible ways to take the keys from him, but her thoughts are interrupted by a voice outside the room.


    "I swear I just heard someone say the Summers family name," Avery thinks, "Could Leonie or Diana seriously be behind this?"


    Avery kicks herself mentally. Before she jumped out the window she snuck into Leonie''s room to use the other woman''s phone. She needed to get in touch with Charles and she knew that Evan was unlikely to monitor Leonie''s phone. Though she deleted the message after she sent it, she wonders if Leonie was somehow able to recover it.


    Avery knows that Leonie hates her and wants to get her away from Evan, but she never suspected the woman would try to kill her. Avery takes a few steadying breaths.


    "Just because she kidnapped me doesn''t mean she''s going to kill me," Avery reminds herself.


    The thought has a calming effect, and Avery feels some of the panics leave her body. It''s quickly replaced with rage.


    "If I manage to escape this, I swear I''ll get revenge," she thinks.


    Charles Meyer stands in the Presidential Suite at The Underwater Hotel. He looks at his watch and frowns worriedly. At the last minute, the plan changed and he had to get Avery''s nanny onto a plane by himself. He had to send other people to take care of Avery. He looks at his watch and frowns again¡ªshe should have arrived over half an hour ago.


    Suddenly a man bursts into the room, panting as if he''s just run a long distance.


    "Dr. Meyer, our plane was hijacked," the man pants, "Mrs. Howel has been kidnapped."


    "What?" Charles asks as the color drains from his face, "Who hijacked it? Was it Evan Howel?


    Suddenly a gunshot sounds in the hallway. Charles grabs a gun from one of his bodyguards and runs into the hall. In the dimness of the hall, Charles sees one of his bodyguards lying on the ground. Blood is quickly spreading across the man''s shirt, but he''s still breathing.


    Charles crouches down and grabs the man''s collar. His instincts as a doctor take over and he begins to examine the man and try to staunch the bleeding.


    "Who shot you?" Charles asks, glancing wildly around the hall.


    "It was me," says a cold, familiar voice behind Charles.


    Charles sees an expensive leather shoe kick his pistol down the hall and Charles curses himself forever putting down the gun. Slowly and calmly, Charles stands and turns to face Evan.


    Evan Howel points a pistol at Charles'' chest. The silver barrel glints in the dim light in the hall.


    "Where is she?" Evan asks coldly.


    "Why the hell are you asking me? Didn''t you kidnap her?" Charles replies.


    Charles feels his heartbeat rapidly, and he knows it''s not because Evan is aiming a gun at his chest. He''s terrified that Avery may be hurt.


    "I''ll ask you just once more¡ªwhere is she?" Evan growls.


    "I don''t know," Charles says, "She was kidnapped. She never arrived here."


    Evan flicks his wrist and squeezes the trigger. A bullet tears through Charles'' shoulder. In spite of the pain, Charles barely flinches.


    "Mr. Howel, you should calm down. If your grandfather knew you were here¡ª"


    "If my grandfather finds out, I''ll show him this," Evan says, pulling a folded paper from his pocket. He gives the paper a rough shake, revealing a lab report.


    "We both know what you put in those contraceptive pills you gave my wife," Evan growls.


    Charles has to admit he''s surprised. He always knew that Evan Howel was a suspicious man, but he never expected that he''d test the pills. Evan presses the gun into Charles'' temple, and the metal makes him cringe.


    Suddenly, Charles laughs. Evan stares as if the other man has gone crazy.


    "Mr. Howel, you should be happy. You may hate your wife, but many people adore her¡ªincluding me," Charles says.


    Evan''s reaction is instantaneous. The cool, emotionless mask he wears slips away, revealing a man on the edge.


    "I''ll kill you," Evan hisses.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of death?" Charles laughs.


    "I always knew this was a possibility," he thinks, "It was the price for a chance with Avery, and it was well worth it."


    "Do you have the courage to kill me?" Charles asks, "If Avery knows you killed me, she''ll hate you even more than she does already. She can''t live a day without me."


    Charles smiles calmly. If Evan kills him, he''ll spend the rest of his life regretting it.


    "She can''t live a day without you?" Evan snarls, "I''m willing to test that claim."


    Evan slowly moves the gun so it''s pointing directly at Charles'' heart.


    "You thought you could have her, but I''ll kill you," he whispers dangerously.


    Charles smiles unperturbed, "Then do it already. But think twice before you do."


    Without a second of hesitation, Evan squeezes the trigger. The gun fires and a bullet slices through Charles'' heart. Charles'' eyes widen in shock. He continues to smile, but blood burbles from his mouth. Evan steps back and looks coldly at the blood that''s stained his shirt. Charles'' body stiffens and then he falls to the floor. Though he''s still breathing, he won''t be for long.


    "Mr. Howel!" Robert gasps with horror.


    "Clear the area and keep looking," Evan commands.


    "Mr. Howel, that''s Dean Meyer, son!" Charles whispers, "When your grandfather finds out¡ª"


    "If my grandfather finds out, give him the report," Evan interrupts.


    Robert nods, but he''s horrified to think of the consequences.


    "Avery will be furious," Robert thinks, "And in the last few days, she''s definitely proven that her rages are a true match for Evan''s. The things she could still do to him¡ª"


    Evan interrupts Charles'' revery, "Kill everyone who has witnessed this."


    Robert feels his blood run cold. Over the years he''s killed many people for his boss, but something about this feels different. He has a foreboding feeling that the consequences for this will be huge.


    Before Robert has to carry out the instructions, his phone rings. He answers it, nodded curtly, and whispers something to Evan.


    Avery lies on the plush sofa and strains her ears, but she can''t hear a thing. She stretches her legs as best she can and tries to kick them out in front of her. Her feet connect with something and she hears the coffee table slide across the floor. She kicks harder and the table flips over.


    Her kidnapper hears the sound and rushes into the room.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he screams, "I swear I''ll tie you to that chair."


    "I want to go to the bathroom," Avery says, twisting her body.


    Since her hands were handcuffed and her arms and ankles are tied with a rope, she can''t really move.


    "Fine," the man snarls, "I''ll help you get there."


    He''s happy about her ring, and he can''t help but notice the seductive curves of her body, so he''s inclined to be gentler with her.


    "How can I walk if my ankles are tied? You don''t have to worry. I''m all tied up and I can''t see a single thing. I can''t escape," Avery lowers her voice seductively, "You can hold me close and guide me there. I don''t mind.''


    If the man holds her, she''ll be close to the key. Even with her hands locked up, she''s hopeful she''ll find a way to steal it. The man crosses the room in a few quick steps. Avery feels his hands brush against her ankles, and then the rope loosens. The man grabs Avery''s arms and pulled her up from the sofa.


    "Thank you," Avery says gently.


    Avery walks a dozen steps and then stops, leaning weakly against the man as if she can''t stand on her own. She hears a hitch in his breathing as her body brushes his. Avery smiles to herself¡ªthe man is definitely attracted to her. She can use this.


    "I''m feeling a little weak. Please help me get to the bathroom," she says softly.


    Avery doesn''t want to go to the bathroom, but she hopes to steal the keys from him as he guides her. Once inside the bathroom, she clumsily unbuttons the top three buttons on her shirt. She knows her figure is irresistible to most men and she''s hoping to distract the guard with her curves.


    She takes a deep and steadying breath and knocks on the bathroom door to let the man know she''s ready to leave. This is her one chance.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Seduce

    Although she is tied up, she tries her best to make enchanting, seductive gestures. She feels awkward, but she hopes they''ll have the desired effect on her captor.


    "Can you help me again?" she whispers.


    She leans against the bathroom door as if she''s still weak, consciously arranging her body to show it off. The man makes a strange sound, and she wonders if she''s overstepped the line.


    "Did I take this too far?" she wonders, "Does he see through my act?"


    Avery stumbles forward a few steps, "Where are you? Come over and help me."


    Evan Howel stands less than two meters away from her. He narrows his eyes with desire when he hears her voice. Avery intentionally stumbles, rolling her ankle.


    "Ow," she complains, "I think I just sprained my ankle. Can you hold me? I don''t think I can stand."


    Evan''s expression quickly shifts from desire to rage. He knows that Avery has no idea that he''s changed places with the guard, and he''s furious that she''s being so s.e.x.u.a.l. Whenever he tries to seduce her, she responds with anger and contempt, but here she is willingly seducing some stranger. Her shirt was unbuttoned and her cleavage is on display for everyone to see.


    "What a s.l.u.t," Evan thinks, "I warned her not to seduce any other man."


    He looks at her again and feels a torrent of conflicting emotions rising in his chest. Step by step, he walks toward her, trying to decide if he wants to kill or f.u.c.k her.


    "She''s ruthless," he thinks, "I tore this city apart looking for her, and the whole time she was seducing another man."


    He finally reaches her. He grabs her and starts to drag her down the hall. Though Avery is blindfolded, she can tell that she''s being taken to another place. She starts to panic. She wanted to distract her captor and steal the keys, but she didn''t anticipate that he might try to take her.


    The man''s hot breath touches the top of her head, and she can''t help but think that it reminds her of Evan. Avery shakes her head and tries to focus. She''s not sure where the man is taking her, but she has to be ready to fight him off if he gives in to his carnal desires. She knows her chances aren''t great¡ªhe''s obviously stronger than her and she''s still handcuffed and blindfolded.


    "I didn''t think you''d be so anxious to get me alone?" she says, trying to keep her voice calm, "Can you untie me first?"


    Evan wants to kill her, but he removes the rope from her legs. Avery ponders what to do next. She wants to ask him to take the handcuffs off, but she''s afraid to arouse his suspicions.


    "Do you want me to help take off your clothes?" Avery fumbles awkwardly and rests her hands on the man''s chest, trying to undo his buttons.


    Evan feels his entire body throb with rage. He wants to stop her¡ªhe feels sick to his stomach with the knowledge that she believes she''s seducing a stranger. But another part of him wanted to see how far she''ll go, what things she''ll give another man but deny to him.


    She runs her hands down his body, trying to feel for the key, but she finds nothing. She could have sworn she heard the keys jingling on his body before.


    "Can you help me to unlock the handcuffs?" she asks seductively, "It''s difficult to serve you when I''m wearing them."


    "Difficult to serve?" Evan thinks furiously.


    He suddenly grabs her hands and jerks them into the air above her head.


    "What are you doing?" Avery asks fearfully.


    She knew she was playing with fire by trying to seduce the man, but now she senses that her plan has failed. She assumed that he wouldn''t dare to touch her without permission from his boss, but she sees she miscalculated. The man is determined to have her and she wants to scream.


    She tries to kick the man, but with the blindfold, it''s hard to know where to aim. Instead of kicking him in the groin, her foot connects with his thigh. With a growl, the man separates her legs and stands between them.


    "What are you doing?" she says, "Let me go, please."


    The man kisses her. Avery grinds her teeth and tries to pull away. The thought of a strange man kissing her makes her want to scream. She bites down on his lip hard. The shock of the bite forces Evan to pull away and loosen his grip on her arms. Avery raises her head and butts him in the face. He groans and she hopes she''s broken his nose.


    "Don''t touch me," she screams, "You know who I am, and I swear to God, I will make you suffer if you touch me again."


    Evan is confused.


    "Why is she fighting back all of a sudden?" he wonders, "Just a minute ago, she was trying to seduce me. Does she just like to seduce men?"


    Upon realizing that the man is hesitating, Avery asks, "Please, can you let me go?"


    Evan stretches out his hand and touches the black cloth that covers Avery''s eyes. Realization dawns on him and relief floods through his body. Avery wasn''t trying to seduce her captor, she just wanted to search him for the keys and convince him to take the handcuffs off.


    He wants to take the cloth of her eyes and let her know it''s him, but then he remembers everything she''s put him through. He thinks about all the ways she''s humiliated him. Today, she risked her life just to escape from him. The thought makes him unhappy and he wants to punish her.


    He licks the blood from the corner of his mouth and kisses her again. Avery screams into his mouth and sways her head back and forth, but her struggle is useless.


    "Let me go. I don''t like it this way," she begs, "Can you slow down?"


    "Too bad. I like it this way," the man growls against her mouth.


    Avery freezes.


    "Is it my imagination, or does that man sound exactly like Lance?" she wonders, "But how can that be? I''m almost certain Leonie kidnapped me. How could Evan be here?"


    Suddenly she feels the man pull her pants down. She hears the sound of his zipper and he thrusts into her hard and cruel. It hurts and she winced. Worse than the physical pain is the thought that a stranger is raping her. Tears leak from her eyes and wet the blindfold.


    "I thought I could handle everything, but I was so wrong," she thinks, "I wish I''d just stayed at the Howel mansion. I never imagined this would happen."


    Evan hears her crying and he stops thrusting. He wanted to upset her, but her tears unnerve him. He grabs her jaw and examines her face¡ªshe looks more miserable than he''s ever seen her before. He wonders what happened to the hellcat who fought off his every advance in the last few days.


    She makes a small pained sound and he kisses her again. He kisses her deeply and gently, and she can''t shake the illusion that the man kisses like Evan. She''s never kissed anyone else besides Evan, but the more the man kisses her, the more she becomes convinced that he''s her husband. She inhales deeply and notices his distinct smell.


    Time moves slowly as he kisses her and she feels as if she''s immersed in a dream. She feels unsteady and she hears the man whisper something¡ªagain his voice sounds like Evan''s.


    "I must be desperate if I''m imagining that this man is Evan," she thinks.


    She gives in to the fantasy and imagines that the man is Evan. He holds pulls away from her mouth, and she tries to speak but only emits a soft, s.e.x.u.a.l m.o.a.n.


    The sound makes Evan want to scream, and he grabs her roughly.


    "She enjoys it with a strange man," he thinks.


    The thought feels like a blade to his heart.


    "Avery, don''t you know how to refuse?" he asks brokenly.


    Avery stiffens upon hearing the voice again.


    "It sounds like him," she thinks, "Am I going crazy or is this reality?"


    "I want to kill you," he says, grabbing her neck with both hands and thrusting deeper inside her.


    Evan loses control and begins to f.u.c.k her violently. Overwhelmed by stress and still exhausted from her illness, Avery blacks out.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Stay with me

    Avery feels as if her body is broken¡ªshe can''t control anything it does. When she comes to, she feels a heavy weight pressing against her and imagines she''s being crushed beneath a mountain. As her consciousness returns, she realizes it''s a man.


    She gasps for breath, but she can''t seem to get enough air. Everything goes dark. When she wakes up again, she realizes that the handcuffs and blindfold has been removed. She opens her eyes and looks around the room, but she can''t see anything¡ªit''s all dark. She stretches her hand out and feels a warm body next to hers.


    In a second, it all comes back to her. She suspects the man next to her is the same man who r.a.p.ed her and she wants to cry. Carefully she reaches for the bedside table, wrapping her hand around the lamp. She has every intention to bludgeon him to death. As she raises the lamp in the air the man turns his head, and a shaft of moonlight illuminates his face. Avery''s head spins.


    "It can''t be," she thinks, "I must be delusional."


    She drops the lamp, and the thud wakes Evan. He takes one look at her shocked expression and scowls.


    "Surprised? It must be disappointing to find out the strange man who f.u.c.k.i.e.d you is your husband," he says sarcastically.


    "How many people would she have f.u.c.k.i.e.d if I hadn''t found her?" he wonders.


    "It was you," she says.


    She pinches her arm to ensure she''s not still dreaming or delusional.


    "Why are you here?" she asks him quietly.


    She struggles to put words to the way she feels. She''s surprised and humiliated. She wanted to kill the strange man, but finding it''s Evan confuses her. She''s not sure what she wants to do to him.


    "How do you feel?" Evan asks.


    He rolls over and pushes her onto her back in a fluid motion. He hovers over her, holding his weight on his hands which are propped on either side of her body. He glances at the fallen lamp.


    "Do you want to murder your husband?" he asks, with an edge in his voice, "Are you that disappointed that I f.u.c.k.i.e.d you?"


    "Let me go," she hisses.


    "Let you go? I don''t think so," Evan growls, "You tried your best to escape from me and then shamelessly seduced another man, a man you believed was a criminal."


    Avery stares at Evan with surprise and confusion.


    "I wasn''t delusional," she thinks, "My body recognized him. Though I thought I was going crazy, my body knew his touch."


    "Why are you so s.e.x.u.a.l for other men and so cold for me?" Evan asks her aggressively.


    Avery has nothing to say. She doesn''t know how to answer his question.


    "I can''t tell him how badly I want him. I can''t ever admit that!" she thinks, "My body cooperated with him last night. Some part of my subconscious knew it was him, and my body responded with desire."


    She looks at his perfect lips, and feels the heat radiating off his body. She starts to feel desire flooding her veins again, but she shakes her head determinedly.


    "You refuse me, but you seem to forget how to say no to other men," Evan growls, "Will you let anyone f.u.c.k you?"


    Evan slowly lowers his body to hers, and she can feel his weight pressing into her. She can feel his arousal and desire.


    "No, I wouldn''t," she whispers.


    "So, what about earlier in the night?" he asks.


    "I wanted to get the key to unlock the handcuffs," she says huffily, "You always interpret things the wrong way."


    "You''re an idiot," Evan says, imagining another man taking advantage of her the way he did.


    "Yes, I am," Avery says bitterly, pushing him away, "Leave me alone."


    "Where were you trying to go?" he asks.


    He remains hovering above her. He stares into her face and examines her perfect features. His expression becomes pained.


    "Away," Avery answers vaguely.


    "Why do you want to get away from me so badly?"


    Avery sees that Evan is frowning, and she presses her lips together. She refuses to explain herself to him.


    "Do you still want to divorce me?" he asks gravely.


    Avery wants to roll her eyes.


    "I''ve just tried to run away from him and the man asks if I still want a divorce," she thinks, "How dense can he be?"


    "Speak," Evan says, shifting his weight to one hand so he can grab her chin.


    Avery hesitates, but she isn''t sure why. A part of her is scared of hurting his feelings.


    "Don''t be stupid," she tells herself, "I can''t care about his feelings. I''m just scared to irritate him again after what happened before. I have to remember that he doesn''t give a damn about me. He just wants me to pop out a baby so he can be reunited with Diana."


    "Yes, you''re right," she says coldly.


    Evan Howel''s expression becomes darker and he holds her chin harder.


    "I tried to charm her¡ªI gave her gifts, I took her side, I was gentle¡ªand still she wants to get away from me," he thinks sadly.


    She regards him with a cold, unfeeling stare, and he suddenly understands how she must have suffered during the first three and a half years of their marriage. He has no idea how she could bear to be near him as he scorned her love day after day. He knows he''s not strong enough to do that.


    "Avery, you won," he whispers.


    He releases his grip on her chin and rolls away from her. Avery turns over and lies next to him.


    Evan reaches for a cigarette and lights it, deeply inhaling the smoke into his lungs. His expression seems thoughtful. Suddenly, he stubs out the cigarette with a violent twist of his wrist.


    "You can leave in six months," he says quietly, feeling a wrenching pain in his chest.


    Avery slowly struggles to her feet, trying to assess Evan''s words.


    "Is he serious?" she wonders, "Or is he playing with me again?"


    She wants to ask him why he''s finally agreeing to the divorce. She wants to ask why he''s willing to give up his chance to free Diana, but she knows it''s pointless. Even if she wanted to, she can''t help him rescue Diana. A pregnancy will probably kill her, and she''s not going to sacrifice her life for the unknown woman.


    "You''ll stay with me for the next six months and then you''re free to go," Evan says flatly.


    Avery says nothing. She knows she should be happy, but she feels deflated. She looks at the debris on the floor: her torn clothes, ropes, handcuffs and blindfold and she tries to pick it all up. Her hands tremble as she gathers the torn fabric.


    "Get a suit for Mrs. Howel," Evan calls to Robert, "And prepare a divorce agreement."


    Though he feels dazed, Robert rushes to give the orders and Evan leaves the room. Within half an hour, Avery is dressed and the divorce agreement sits on the credenza. Avery looks at the papers and sees that Evan has already signed them.


    "Mrs. Howel, as soon as you sign the agreement, you can go downstairs," Roberts says, "Mr. Howel is waiting for you in the plane to take you back to the Howel manor."


    Avery lifts the pen¡ªthe heavy metal is still warm from Evan''s grip. She recalls all she''s been through to get to this point, but she doesn''t feel happy or relieved.


    "What''s wrong with me?" she thinks, "This has been my dream for a long time. He''s a cruel man and he doesn''t care for me¡ªonly Diana. I need to move on."


    She opens the pen cover and signs her name.


    "That''s it. In six months the agreement will take effect," she thinks, "In six months we can be strangers."

 Chapter 84 - 84: Husband and Wife

    Robert Tinder cautiously takes the divorce agreement. He''s perplexed by the situation. For years he watched Avery pine after Evan, but now it seems that the tables have turned. Evan suffers terribly and Avery, oblivious or indifferent to the pain she causes, ignores and rejects him. Robert watches as Avery walks from the room and he sighs heavily.


    "Why has Mrs. Howel changed so much in such a short period?" Robert wonders, "And what will Mr. Francis Howel do if he finds out?"


    Avery exits the villa and sees a small jet waiting on the front lawn. The thorn flower on the fuselage makes it clear that the jet belongs to the Howels'' fleet. With a casual glance, she looks back at the villa and sees the same thorn flower embedded in the wall. She frowns and wonders who kidnapped her. She was convinced it was Leonie, but now she''s not so sure.


    "Leonie wouldn''t dare to take me to the Howel villa on her own¡ªor would she?" Avery wonders, "Did she have help from Mrs. Florence Howel? Or is she just that bold? Whatever happened, I have to deal with Leonie for another six months. I need to be on my guard."


    Avery walks fast. There are two rows of bodyguards standing under the plane. Avery climbs into the large cabin. It looks like the presidential suite of a first-class hotel¡ªluxurious but tasteful.


    Evan Howel sits gracefully in a shell shaped chair, reading the news on his iPad. He doesn''t even look up as Avery enters the cabin. She sits in a chair across the aisle from him and fastens her seatbelt. She wants to take out her phone, but she recalls that she''s unable to send messages to Charles. Right now, he''s the only person she wants to talk to.


    She glances across the aisle at Evan and sees that he''s still looking at his iPad, but his eyes are unfocused. Robert appears at his elbow, carrying a tray.


    "Mr. Howel, please take the vitamins," Robert says.


    "Take it away," Evan growls.


    "Doctor Walters says you need to take them," Robert says patiently, "He says you''re at risk for pneumonia. Moreover, he wanted me to remind you that you have to be especially careful as arrhythmia runs in your family."


    "Go away," Evan says.


    Robert hesitates. He doesn''t want to anger his boss, but he also knows he can''t afford to risk his health.


    "Mrs. Howel," Robert says, turning to Avery with a meaningful look.


    He knows that Avery is gifted at persuading Evan to do things. Avery looks at him, and takes the tray.


    "Has Mr. Howel had breakfast yet?" she asks.


    "No, he hasn''t," Robert admits.


    Robert tried to bring his boss a bowl of porridge, but Evan refused to touch it. Robert suspects that the divorce agreement has spoiled Evan''s appetite.


    "Well how can you expect him to take anything when he hasn''t even had breakfast," Avery says, passing the tray back to Robert, "Is there anything to eat on this plane?"


    A bodyguard checks the kitchen and reports that it''s mostly desserts and wine. Avery sighs and walks to the kitchen. She asks Robert to order the pilot to avoid turbulence and keep the altitude even so she can safely cook.


    She finds half a loaf of bread and puts two slices into the toaster. Then she finds a hot plate and a pan and begins to heat the oil so she can fry an egg. As she cooks, she wonders and worries about Charles and her nanny.


    "Did Evan catch them? Are they okay?" she frets.


    She looks at Evan sitting calmly in the shell chair. Once upon a time, he would have come up behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and nibbled her earlobe. Now, he sits quietly.


    She knows him, and she knows that silence signifies anger. The longer he remains quiet, the angrier he is. She assumes he''s angry about the divorce, and she hopes that the breakfast will console and comfort him. She hopes they can peacefully coexist for the next six months, but she knows it''s unlikely he''ll let go of his rage.


    The breakfast sandwich is almost done so she heats some milk in a pot. She puts the plate and a cup on a tray and carries it to Evan. He stares at her coldly, as if warning her not to approach. Avery ignores the ice in his eyes and places the tray in front of him.


    "You scorn me and then you comfort me?" he asks coldly, "Since we''re divorcing, my health is no longer any of your business."


    Avery wants to slap him, but she forces herself to remain calm. There''s no use getting angry with him. She takes the mug and blows gently to cool the hot milk. The milk is as white as the clothes she wears, and she''s pulled her long hair into a side ponytail. She looks enchanting as she blows gently on the milk.


    Evan suddenly grips his iPad more tightly. Then he reaches out his hand and knocks the sandwich to the floor.


    "It''s none of your business," he growls.


    Avery glances at the sandwich.


    "I should have known he''d be like this," she thinks, "He must blame me for ruining his chances with Diana. The next six months are going to be long and terrible."


    Her eyes string from the heat of the steam. She gently extends her arm and offers him the mug.


    "Drink it while it''s still warm. When it cools it won''t be good for your stomach," she says.


    "It''s none of your business," he says again.


    "We were husband and wife, can you please find a way to control your anger?" Avery asks.


    She''s still offering him the milk, but he refuses to take it.


    "We were husband and wife," Evan says with emphasis.


    He raises his hand and knock the cup from her hand. The milk splashes a scarlet cashmere blanket.


    "Technically, we''re still husband and wife for the next six months," Avery says, "You said so yourself."


    Evan grabs the medicine and gulps it down.


    "You practically want me dead," Evan scowls, "Why are you feigning such concern for my health now? What game are you playing?"


    She looks at Evan and he glares back at her. His eyes are fiery, as if he wants to burn her to ash with his gaze.


    "Are you unhappy about the divorce?" she asks quietly.


    "Of course not," Evan scowls, "I''m happy with it."


    Avery doesn''t know how to respond. If she''s honest with herself, she realizes that she''s not happy. Evan smiles scornfully.


    Suddenly the plane dives violently. Vases, cups and magazines fall from the table and scatter across the ground. The glass and china shatters. Robert and some of the bodyguards have grabbed seat backs and safety bars. Those without seatbelts or something to hold onto are thrown violently to the ground. Avery desperately reaches for the table, but she''s thrown sideways against the wall.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Don’t pretend to be Nice

    The plane shakes violently and begins to tilt dangerously to the left. Broken glass litters the aisle. If Avery falls to the floor, she''ll be badly hurt. With a swift motion, Evan jumps from his seat and hugs her protectively. Just as he reaches her the plane tilts again and he falls to the floor, pulling her on top of his body.


    The shards of glass pierce his back and he makes a soft, pained sound. Though Avery is slender, her weight on top of him has forced the glass even deeper into his back. Avery tries to scramble up so she''s not hurting Evan, but he holds her tightly and protectively.


    "Mr. Howel," Robert yells.


    The plane steadies and Robert and the bodyguards rush to help lance. Robert helps Avery up and a bodyguard pulls Evan to his feet. Dozens of shards of glass pierce Evan''s back, and blood seeps into the back of his shirt.


    "Sit down, fasten your seat belt, and don''t bother me," Evan commands, pushing her into a chair.


    "What the hell happened?" he asks Robert.


    "We''ve hit a gale-force storm, and the plane may be damaged," a bodyguard says, running from the c.o.c.kpit, "The pilot says we have to land. We''re near Pleasure City, so the pilot is going to try to make it into the airport there."


    "Mr. Howel, there''s alcohol on the plane. I''ll help you clean your wounds," Robert says.


    He glares at Avery.


    "Maybe this divorce is a good idea," Robert thinks, "Being near her seems to be dangerous for him. He''s either upset or sick or injured."


    "Let me help him," Avery says, unfastening her seatbelt.


    "Do none of you have common sense?" Evan roars, "The plane is landing. Sit down and fasten your seatbelts. Do you all have a death wish?"


    "Mr. Howel, the wound should be cleaned quickly to prevent infection," Robert says.


    "It can wait until we get to a hotel," Evan growls.


    Robert knows he can''t argue with his boss so he sits down. He also knows that Evan''s outburst was directed at Avery. In spite of the divorce, Evan cares deeply for Avery, but he''s too proud to let her see his concern.


    The rain is torrential, blocking the noon light and making the day as dark as night. Lightning and thunder crash violently all around them. The plane lands, and a bodyguard informs Evan that the roads are flooded, making travel by car impossible. They''ll have to risk a helicopter.


    There is a big lido on the roof of the five-star hotel¡ªand it''s widely regarded as one of the most beautiful and luxurious in the country. Luscious, tropical plants surround the pool and sway precariously in the wind. The water of the pool is whipped into waves by the ferocity of the storm. In spite of the rain and wind, a line of black-suited hotel staff lines up to meet the helicopter.


    The helicopter touches down and Robert, Evan, and Avery emerge with a few bodyguards. The hotel staff bows deeply to Evan. Though the hotel is a famous luxury resort replete with Michelin starred restaurants, ballrooms, and casinos, Evan is one of the most distinguished guests they''ve ever had.


    The hotel staff shows them to the presidential suite. Though Evan is bleeding profusely, no one notices because the dark color of his coat disguises the bloodstains. Moreover, no one dares to look at him long enough to see that anything is wrong.


    Robert immediately summons a doctor to the room and helps Evan take off the coat. Evan''s shirt is torn and dark with blood. With careful gestures, Robert takes a pair of scissors and cuts the cloth of the shirt away from Evan''s back. The shards of glass glint menacingly in the light, the blood has already started to coagulate on his skin. Avery turns away from the wounded back.


    "Mr. Howel, we need to pull the broken glass out," the doctor says, "Some of them are in quite deep. When I pull them out, it will be very painful. I recommend using the anesthetic."


    "No anesthetic," Evan says.


    Avery hears Evan''s heavy breathing and the soft plink of the shard''s landing in a tray. She squints her eyes shut and tries to ignore the sounds. She doesn''t understand why he acted that way on the plane¡ªusing his own body to shield her from harm.


    "It doesn''t make sense," she thinks, "I''m divorcing him, and he knows there''s nothing left he can get from me. What were his motives for saving me, then?"


    Against her better judgment, she turns to look at him. She finds that he''s staring intently at her. His expression is unreadable, and it makes her anxious.


    When the doctor finishes removing the glass, he applies alcohol to the wounds. Some of the punctures are deep and he has to stitch them. Evan''s body tenses and stiffens as the needle and thread pierce his skin, but he doesn''t make a sound. His whole body emanates coldness.


    Avery looks at the wounds on his back, and his defiant expression and she feels a wrenching sensation in her chest. Gently, she takes his hand in hers.


    "You need to be careful with these wounds," the doctor advises, "Keep them clean and avoid getting them wet. You also need to avoid any activity which could strain the stitches or reopen the wounds. You can apply salve to the smaller wounds, but be careful with the larger ones."


    The doctor passes Robert an antibacterial cream and leaves.


    "Mr. Howel, the weather forecast calls for torrential rains and storm force winds for the next three days, so we''ll have to stay here," Robert says.


    Evan nods unhappily and stands up. His back is covered in gauze, but his chest is bare. He drops Avery''s hand and walks into the dressing room as if she''s not there. Robert rushes after him, but after a few minutes, Avery can hear Evan roar, "Get out!" and Robert reappears looking distressed.


    Avery looks at Robert, "Can I help you?"


    "Mr. Howel thinks I''m too clumsy to help him, but he can''t put a shirt on by himself. Can you please go help him?" Robert asks.


    Avery walks into the dressing room quickly and sees that Evan has a shirt on one arm. He seems unable to pull it onto the other. Since he refused the anesthetic, even the lightest touch on his back causes him great pain.


    "Let me help you," she says with a sigh.


    Evan roughly pushes her away.


    "I''m not going to ensure your meddling just because we were once husband and wife," he snarls.


    "Evan Howel, your back is hurt because of me, and I''m going to help you put that shirt on," Avery scolds.


    She approaches him but he pushes her away again. She knows that the force with which he''s pushing must be straining the stitches. She''s scared he''s going to tear his wounds open again.


    "You don''t need to pretend to be nice to me just because you have a guilty conscience," Evan says, trying to put his arm in the other sleeve, "Just leave me alone."


    He fails to get his arm into the sleeve. Hesitantly, Avery approaches him and grabs the sleeve, gently guiding his arm into it.


    "According to Robert, the other rooms are fully booked," she explains, "Since the rain prevents me from leaving, you''ll just have to settle for ignoring me."


    Though her tone is stubborn, she feels guilty. The information upsets Evan.


    "You really can''t bear to be in the same room as me?" he asks


    "You asked me to leave you alone," Avery says with frustration, "What do you want me to do?"


    She sighs. It''s typical for Evan to ask for something and then blame her. She has to admit, she would prefer to be in a separate room. Evan curls his lip and calls for Robert.


    "Are there any other rooms in the hotel?" Evan asks Robert.


    "No, all the rooms are booked because of the storm. Only chambers for hotel staff are available."

 Chapter 86 - Legal Wife

    Evan looks at her sarcastically and his meaning is self-evident. Avery stands alone, isolated and helpless; she glances between the second button of his shirt and his cold eyes. He''s been in an irritable mood all day, and his injuries seem to be making him even crankier. She knows she should avoid upsetting him further, and she also knows that her presence will inevitably irritate him.


    "I''ll go to the staff rooms," she says, without hesitation.


    "The damned woman would rather go to the staff dormitory than stay with me," Evan thinks bitterly.


    The atmosphere feels tense and airless. Evan sneers cruelly and snaps his fingers. Immediately, Robert asks a bodyguard to lead Avery to the staff dormitory.


    As soon as the doors to the presidential suite close behind Avery, a loud series of crashes sounds from within. Evan throws everything within his reach: lamps, ashtrays, vases, and the tea table smash against floors and walls. Robert looks worriedly at his boss'' back. The bandaged wounds have reopened and blood stains the back of Evan''s clean shirt.


    Evan punches the wall, streaking the white paint with blood until his hands go numb and he can''t feel the pain.


    "The wall is like her heart: hard as iron and steel and just as impenetrable," Evan thinks.


    The elevator descends to the second floor, and Avery follows the bodyguard to the staff dormitory. The room is small, but it looks like a standard hotel room with two small, neatly made beds piled with sheets and quilts. The walls are bare, but every necessity is provided. Two bedside tables display a small collection of necessities: soaps, shampoos, conditioners, and lotions.


    Avery''s eyes sweep the room. One of the bedside table is in disarray, covered with a chaotic collection of personal belongings. Amidst the mess Avery notices a medicine bottle. She squints at the fine print on the bottle and reads the name "Yasmin."


    "Is someone else living here?" she asks.


    "A dancer lives here normally, but she asked for leave," the bodyguard explains, "This room is temporarily empty."


    Avery nods without saying a word. The bodyguard examines the bathroom and checks behind the curtains before hanging Avery a plastic card.


    "Mr. Howel asked me to give this to you," the guard says, "If you need anything here, you can just use this card. I''ll leave you know."


    Avery accepts the card¡ªit is emblazoned with the hotel logo and it only works within the hotel. As soon as the bodyguard leaves, Avery checks the room to see if there''s a landline she can use. She still hasn''t been able to contact Charles, and she''s starting to get worried. She wanted to call him earlier, but her phone won''t work and she knows it''s foolish to ask to borrow someone else''s. Evan would be furious with her if she asked to use his, and Robert would report her call to his boss.


    She was hoping to use a landline as soon as they arrived at the hotel, but she quickly realized it was impossible. As long as she''s with Evan, her every action is examined as if she''s under a microscope. She knew she had to get away from him, and the staff dormitory seemed like the perfect opportunity. Unfortunately, there are no phones in the staff rooms. All hotel staff are expected to use their mobile phones if they want to communicate with the outside world.


    Cautiously, Avery peeks out into the hallway, but she doesn''t see any bodyguards. Hopeful that they''ve left her alone, she goes down to the front desk and asks to use one of the lobby phones. Quickly, she dials Charles¡ªshe has dozens of questions for him¡ªbut his phone had been turned off. She tries again and again, but every time his phone goes to voicemail.


    "Charles never turns his phone off," Avery thinks, "What''s going on?"


    Avery is restless and distracted, staring at the phone in her hand when someone bumps her in the shoulder. She smells a potent perfume and finds that there are several gorgeously dressed women checking in at the front desk.


    "Fortunately, I was resourceful and reserved a room in advance," says the woman who bumped her, triumphantly tapping her keycard on the front desk.


    "I''ve heard there are rooms here you can''t book, no matter how much money you have," says another woman, "They''re constantly reserved for the most influential families. I''ve heard a suite here can cost a million per night."


    "Are Mr. Howel and Mr. Clifford staying in this hotel?" asks a third.


    "It''s true, otherwise why would it be so difficult to book a room?" gossips one of the women, "But unfortunately Mr. Howel is married, so we''d better try for Mr. Clifford. Don''t compete with me, though, I want him all for myself."


    "Every woman wants a good man," snaps the second, "But you''re not married to him yet. As far as I''m concerned, he''s fair game for all of us¡ªnever mind that we''re friends."


    "Oh, it''s no use getting married," says one bitterly, "They can always divorce you."


    One of the women quickly glances around the lobby and then lowers her voice. Her friends huddle around her to hear.


    "Haven''t you heard that Mr. Howel and Mrs. Howel are on bad terms with each other?" she whispers, "No matter how handsome and wealthy other men are, no one can compare to Mr. Howel. You all can chase after Mr. Clifford, but leave Mr. Howel to me."


    The women giggle and prepare to head to their room. Suddenly one of them pauses and looks directly at Avery.


    "Mrs. Howel?" she shouts.


    Avery looks up from the phone in her hand. Among the women she recognizes Lisa Cindy from incident at the jewelry store.


    "Lisa, do you know her?" asks one of the women.


    "Weren''t you just saying you''d like to seduce Mr. Howel?" one of the women says maliciously, "Maybe you should ask for Mrs. Howel''s blessing."


    Lisa whispers a few harsh words to her friend and then looks critically at the landline receiver in Avery''s hand.


    "Are you making a call?" she asks.


    Avery ask. Charles''s mobile phone is still off.


    "I don''t think we''re acquainted," Avery says cooly.


    "Perhaps you''ve blocked the memory," Lisa says significantly, "We met at the jewelry store..."


    Lisa pauses and casts a meaningful look at her group of friends.


    "You might not believe it but Mrs. Howel asked the clerks to close the store as soon as she entered," she says in a stage whisper.


    "Really? Was she so haughty?" replies one woman.


    "She insisted on buying almost all of the jewelry¡ªhundreds of millions of dollars worth, and you''ll never guess what happened," continues Lisa.


    "Don''t keep us in suspense!" begs Lisa''s friend, "Just tell us already."


    Lisa pauses dramatically; she''s told this story many times and each time she adds additional flair. She glances at Avery casually, building suspense for her friends.


    "The shop assistant wrapped up all the jewelry, and then she had to put it back. Mrs. Howel''s credit card was denied."


    "Oh, really?" gasps one woman, "That''s so humiliating."


    "You''re kidding me!" says another, "Mr. Howel is so rich."


    "It doesn''t matter how rich her husband is if he won''t let her spend his money," says Lisa, "He gave Leonie a $200 million Graff pink diamond ring the day before."


    "Wow, he gave Leonie a $200 million diamond ring, but he won''t allow his legal wife to spend a penny?" marvels Lisa''s friend, "It''s no wonder people say he hates her and wants a divorce!"


    Andrea sniffs disdainfully and leans against the front desk. Lisa''s petty attempts to annoy her are almost humorous. She coldly surveys the women.


    "Don''t worry yourselves too much. None of you will ever be Mr. Howel''s legal wife, so you don''t need to concern yourselves with his behavior as a husband. Women like you were born to be mistresses," Avery says, "Enjoy the jewelry¡ªif you can get it."


    Avery walks away, leaving the women in stunned silence. By the time they''ve regained their voices, she''s entering the stairwell.


    "What an arrogant woman!" gasps, "How dare she say we''re destined to be mistresses?"


    "Only the wearer knows where the shoe pinches," says another thoughtfully, "I certainly don''t envy her."


    Lisa rushes to the front desk.


    "Do Mr. and Mrs. Howel live together?" she demands.


    "Sorry, we can''t disclose our guests'' information," the front desk clerk answers with a professional smile.


    "Shh!" Lisa quiets her friends, "You guys go up to the room¡ªI''ll be right back."


    Lisa remembers from previous stays that the presidential suite has a private elevator, but Avery didn''t take the private elevator. She assumes that a man like Evan Howel would be staying in the presidential suite, and her suspicious are instantly aroused. She follows Avery on tiptoe and sees Avery enter a staff dormitory.


    "Mrs. Howel lives in the staff dormitory?" she thinks incredulously, "This is wonderful news for me!"


    ¡­


    Back in the presidential suite, Evan just puts on a dark blue shirt and buttons the last cufflink. Robert walks anxiously toward him.


    "Mr. Howel," Robert says after a pause, "Mrs. Howel just borrowed the phone from the front desk. I think she called Dr. Meyer.


    "Where is his phone?"


    "It''s all settled," Robert assures him, "Dr. Meyer'' phone has been turned off."


    Robert asked his men to dispose of the body and the phone, and he''s confident that they haven''t made any mistakes. However, he still can''t shake the uneasy feeling that something bad is going to happen.


    "Do you know what to say if Mrs. Howel asks you about Dr. Meyer?" Evan inquires.


    "Of course," says Robert.

 Chapter 87 - Stranger

    Avery sits on the windowsill in the room. It''s still raining outside, and the violent wind rattles the windowpane in its frame. She thinks about Charles and wonders why he hasn''t returned her call. He''s supposed to be with Nanny, and she''s scared something has gone wrong.


    Avery wants to contact Nanny''s new nurse to see if she knew anything about Charles, but Avery doesn''t even know who the new nurse is. Charles hired a new nurse secretly to help protect Nanny from Evan, but it all happened so fast, Avery never had time to get the nurse''s contact information. She hopes that Charles will somehow learn that Evan caught her. Although her mobile phone seems unable to send texts to him, she''s fairly confident she can still receive them.


    "If he finds out where I am, I''m confident he''ll contact me," she thinks, "He''s resourceful, clever man."


    A knock at the door interrupted her reverie.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel wants you to go to the restaurant," Robert says.


    She looks down at her wristwatch¡ªit''s already time for lunch. Time has flown ever since she tried to make her escape. Worrying about Charles and Nanny has spoiled her appetite, but she hops down from the windowsill. She opens the door to see Robert waiting for her outside the room.


    "He probably has instructions from Evan to make sure I go with him," she thinks.


    "Mrs. Howel, what''s the matter?" Robert asks, upon seeing the worry lines creasing her forehead.


    Avery holds the metal door handle tightly.


    "I want to borrow your phone to make a call," she says.


    Robert is hesitant. He''s not supposed to let others use his phone without Evan''s explicit approval. The Howel''s are quite strict about the ways their staff can communicate. The bodyguards are not allowed to carry normal mobile phones¡ªtheir phones work on a closed-circuit system that only allows them to contact one another. Robert is an exception: he''s allowed to have contact with the outside world.


    Robert frowns as he weighs his options. Finally, he takes his phone out of his pocket and hands it to Avery. Avery hesitates. She didn''t expect him to lend her his phone¡ªEvan would be furious if he allowed her to talk to Charles¡ªand his surprising generosity instantly confirms her suspicions.


    "He probably wouldn''t give me the phone if he thought there was a chance that I could get in contact with Charles," Avery thinks, "He must already know that I won''t be able to reach him."


    Avery''s stomach sinks. As a doctor, Charles'' phone is always on in case of an emergency. What''s more, Avery knows he''d never turn his phone off when he had a secret appointment with her. Though she''s hopeless, Avery unlocks the phone and dials Charles'' number.


    Robert watches her with darkened eyes.


    "Are you going to call Dr. Meyer?" he asks.


    Avery is already anticipating the question.


    "Do you know where he is?" she asks.


    Avery is confident that Evan knows all about her plans to move Nanny.


    "It''s impossible that he caught me without knowing about Charles and Nanny too," Avery thinks, "And Evan''s perverted possessiveness and jealousy could be bad news for Charles."


    Avery''s heart misses a beat and her blood runs cold as she imagines what lance could have done to Charles. She raises her eyes to look at Robert and leans on the doorframe to steady herself¡ªshe doesn''t want Robert to see her shaking. Her entire body feels like jelly and she''s scared she might collapse. She doesn''t fear anything Evan could do to her, but she is terrified for the people she cares about.


    Robert looks down and carefully arranges his words, "Mr. Howel was furious with Dr. Meyer, and he informed the Meyer family about Charles'' duplicity and betrayal immediately."


    Robert deliberately leaves the lie half-told. He knows that Avery is clever enough to imagine how Dean Meyers might react, and he doesn''t want to risk overcomplicating the story by adding too many details.


    Avery feels some of her strength return. She knows that Dean Meyer values obedience and discipline and can imagine how angry he might be if he knew that Charles had violated the agreement between the Meyer and the Howel. Though Charles is an a.d.u.l.t, she can imagine Dean Meyer blocking his son''s phone line out of spite. As long as Charles is okay, Avery can breathe. She straightens up and levels a cold look at Robert''s face.


    "What about a nanny?" she asks.


    "Your nanny has been returned to the hospital and she''s in stable condition," Robert says.


    Avery nods and returns the mobile phone to Robert before following him to the revolving restaurant.


    ¡­


    The revolving restaurant is located on the top floor of the hotel. The floor of the restaurant moves along a track, slowly rotating the restaurant 360 degrees. Customers can enjoy Michelin-starred food and panoramic views at the same time.


    The restaurant is decorated in a passionate and romantic French style. The menu is inspired by traditional French cuisine and the restaurant is renowned for its extensive collection of French wines and brandies. It''s also famous for its waitresses: s.e.xy French beauties who wear red velvet bikinis trimmed with fluffy white lace.


    At a table near the window, a beautiful French waitress sticks her butt out, perks up her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and waits for the handsome man to order. She strokes her long blonde hair in coquetry and deliberately bends over to give the man a view of her cleavage. Evan ignores her. He looks at the menu, hands it back coldly after ordering and looks only at Robert. Robert approaches the table quickly and offers the waitress a tip, holding the money between his index and middle fingers. The waitress''s eyes flash when she sees the money. Though she has worked in the restaurant for many years, this is the first time someone has tipped her such a large sum of money.


    She happily takes the tip from Robert''s fingers and kisses him, leaving a big red lip print on his cheek. Robert is stunned. Dazed, he takes out his handkerchief and wipes away the lip print with a funny expression. Avery laughs secretly at Robert''s funny performance, wondering if this is the first time he''s been kissed.


    Evan sits opposite Avery, playing with a silver lighter. Avery can see the split, red skin on his knuckles. She stares at the injured area with concern, but Evan gives her a glance as cold and incisive as an arctic sun.


    He looks at her as if she is a stranger, and he doesn''t say anything. To avoid his gaze, Avery looks at the table next to them. Several gossiping women stare at Evan and Avery as if they''re stars in some absurd drama. Avery immediately recognizes Lisa among them. Evan follows Avery''s gaze and looks at them casually.


    The women blush instantly and turn around like frightened birds when Evan looks at them. Though Lisa specifically chose the table next to Evan, she feigns modesty and shyness and looks away.


    "Oh, God, he''s looking at me," one woman whispers in a soft and seductive voice.


    "No, he''s looking at me," says another.


    "Mr. Howel, shall we clear the site?" Robert asks, upon seeing his boss'' frown.


    Robert knows that Evan doesn''t like crowded places, and he especially hates places with many women. Typically Robert has sites cleared in advance, but it''s been such a hectic day he didn''t have time to deal with the restaurant. Evan lifts his hand to stop Robert.


    "Send a bottle of the most expensive cognac to them," he orders.


    Robert is stunned¡ªhe thinks he heard wrong. Not only does Evan not mind the giggling, obnoxious women, but he also seems to be encouraging their behavior with a bottle of cognac. Subconsciously Robert glances at Avery, but her face remains calm, betraying no emotion.


    "Her husband is buying other women a drink under her nose," Robert thinks, "Doesn''t she mind at all?


    Although Robert is confused, he walks toward Lisa''s table, "This is for you. Ladies, please enjoy."


    "Louis XIII Le Mathusalem?" exclaims one woman, reading the label, "Oh my God, this is extremely rare!"


    "Is it expensive?" asks another.


    "It''s a limited edition¡ªworth more than one hundred thousand dollars per bottle," replies the first.


    The women stare at the crystal bottle as it sparkles under the light.


    "Since he sent us the cognac, he must want to invite one of us to make a toast," says another.


    "It must be me," says one, "He looked at me."


    "He looked at me and I''ll prove it to you," snapped another.


    The woman elegantly grabs two goblets, squares her delicate shoulders and quickly walks to the table.


    "Mr. Howel, I''m Veronica Smith from the Smith Group. Thanks for the drink."


    She offers Evan one of the goblets. Evan holds the goblet in his long fingers and swirls it casually. Instead of looking at the woman who''s toasting him, he stares directly at Avery. Avery pauses, holding her knife and fork just above her plate. She doesn''t know what Evan is trying to do, but she refuses to play his game.


    "Even if we didn''t sign the divorce agreement, I have no interest in disrupting his affairs," Avery thinks, "Besides, this Veronica woman is no different from Diana."


    Veronica raises her hand nervously in the air, and her confidence seems to evaporate. The goblet shakes slightly and the cognac trembles in the crystal. Finally, Evan turns to Veronica. He gently clinks his goblet against hers and gives her a warm and charming smile.


    "It''s my pleasure," he says in a low, seductive voice.


    Veronica smiles ecstatically, drinks her cognac, and returns in triumph to her table.

 Chapter 88 - A night together

    As soon as Veronica sits back down she begins bragging to her friends, "Mr. Howel smiled at me just now. I told you that he gave me a meaningful look before. Perhaps I should take a rose bath and dress up tonight¡ªI think he wants us to spend a night together."


    The rest of the women sniff with envy and jealousy.


    "Don''t flatter yourself!" snaps Lisa, "Mr. Howel can have any woman. All he did was smile at you."


    "Fine then," Veronica sniffs, "Let''s see if he likes you any better."


    "Yes, let''s see," Lisa agrees, "Only I won''t just toast him¡ªI''ll sit down with him."


    The women look at Lisa in consternation.


    "Are you serious?" gasps, "Come on, Lisa. Mr. Howel probably drank with Veronica out of politeness. Don''t piss him off by going over there. After all, Mrs. Howel is still sitting right there."


    "Mrs. Howel is nothing but an old ornament," Lisa says dismissively, "If Mr. Howel cared about her, he wouldn''t have sent us that bottle. Besides do you know where Mrs. Howel is currently staying?"


    "What a silly question!" says one, "Of course, she''s staying in the presidential suite with Mr. Howel."


    Lisa dramatically raises her goblet to the light, and swirls the clear maroon liquid, "She''s staying in one of the staff rooms."


    The women are appalled.


    "How could Mr. Howel allow his wife to live in a staff room like a common servant?" they think.


    Two of the women look at Avery with sympathy. Lisa approaches the Howel''s table.


    "Mr. Howel," Lisa says in a a voice dripping with s.e.x appeal, "May I join you?"


    She casts a defiant glance at Avery, and places her goblet on the table before Evan can respond. Evan snaps his fingers and Robert pulls up a chair for Lisa. Lisa gives him the most beautiful smile.


    "Louis XIII is my favorite cognac," she gushes, "Initially it has a fruity taste, but it finishes on a more complex note with hints of honey and myrrh. When you taste a vintage cognac or brandy, you taste not only the cognac itself, but its historical background. Mr. Howel, do you know where the first bottle of Louis XIII appeared?"


    Evan smiles with interest.


    "On a battlefield of France in 1569," he says.


    "Yes, and this particular bottle marks the life''s work of four generations of vintners and distillers," Lisa says, "I''m honored to be able to taste it."


    Avery cuts a small piece of foie gras and puts in her mouth.


    "Lisa is very clever to guess that Evan takes a special interest in wines and cognacs," Avery thinks.


    "I like women with high IQs," Evan observes with a meaningful side glance at Avery.


    "Really?" Lisa says with a barely concealed smirk, "Mrs. Howel must have an exceptionally high IQ to be your wife."


    Avery doesn''t want anything to do with their conversation, but Lisa''s taunt bothers her. She quietly places her knife and fork on the table and stares directly at Lisa.


    "Why does Lisa want to discuss me when she''s trying to draw Evan''s attention to herself?" Avery thinks, "Of course, I don''t expect her to say anything good about me, but she should be smart enough to leave me out of it. Now, Evan, on the other hand, is trying to upset me."


    "What are the characteristics of someone with a high IQ?" Evan asks Lisa.


    "People with high IQs are intelligent and knowledgeable, of course, but they''re also respectful and patient," Lisa says, "They make the people around them feel comfortable and secure, and they never maintain a sense of superiority or aloofness. They should also be good listeners and excellent conversationalists."


    "Really?" Evan says without revealing any opinion or emotion.


    Everyone always says that Evan won''t let any woman near him. Lisa thinks about this as she sits next to him and she feels self-satisfied. Emboldened by Evan''s patience in his conversation with her, she decides to flirt a little more.


    "I''m curious Mr. Howel, how would you describe a woman with a high IQ?"


    Lisa''s question is a deliberate test to see if Evan will flirt back; she''s hoping he''ll answer the question with a flattering or ingratiating answer. She expects him to say, "you''re a woman with a high IQ," or maybe if he''s more subtle, to describe her. Unfortunately for her, Evan is as powerful and unyielding as a king.


    Evan smiles slightly and gives Avery a deep look.


    "A woman with a high IQ is a woman who understands her man," he says significantly.


    Lisa recovers quickly.


    "That''s right," she says with admiration, "A man is like a book, and different men are different types of books. A man like you is something of a literary masterpiece."


    "Oh?" Evan asks with a slight raise of his eyebrows.


    She smiles flirtatiously and pauses a moment before responding.


    "Yes, you''re fascinating, deep and mysterious," she murmurs.


    "Really?"


    Evan''s mood brightens and he raises his goblet and clinks it against hers in a silent toast.


    Lisa looks at the plate where there is a perfectly prepared piece of foie gras.


    "Do you mind if I cut it for you?" Lisa asks.


    Since Evan doesn''t object, she expertly cuts a small piece and raises the fork to feed him. Evan looks at Avery with a mischievous glint in his eyes and lowers his head to eat foie gras Lisa offers him.


    The air is filled with emotional tension. The women at the next table simmer with jealousy and hatred and wish they were in Lisa''s position, and Lisa glows with confidence and pride. Robert subconsciously gives Avery a look of pity.


    "She''s like a princess losing both her husband''s love and her kingdom," Robert thinks.


    Avery frowns slightly and feels herself growing restless. She never expected Evan to be so skilled at seducing women, and she feels an inexplicable displeasure at the sight of him with Lisa. Her subtle expression doesn''t escape Evan''s gaze. He suddenly locks eyes with her.


    "Mrs. Howel, What kind of book do you think I am?" he asks.


    Avery puts her water glass down with a heavy thud, and Evan looks at her with a captivating but barbed smile. She takes a deep breath and smiles charmingly.


    "I seldom read and have no idea about literature," she says cooly, "But I don''t think it matters whether a book is great literature or a vulgar, popular novel¡ªthe interest of the reader matters more than the book itself. If a reader is uninterested, even a masterpiece can be dull and useless."


    She wipes her mouth with a napkin, stands up and saunters away from the table. Robert stands up and makes a move to follow Avery, but Evan raises his hand to stop him.


    "I''ve heard that there''s a big show in the hotel bar tonight," Evan remarks.


    Lisa''s heart flutters in her chest and her mind races.


    "It sounds like Evan is inviting me to spend the night together," she thinks, "Is Evan Howel interested in me? What should I do? Should I play hard to get or agree to accompany him immediately? No, this is Evan Howel¡ªhe''s a legendary figure¡ªI can''t play hard to get with a man like him."


    Almost as soon as Evan finishes asking, she gives him a hurried nod. "I''d love to go."


    "She can''t wait to come with me," Evan thinks with satisfaction.


    Evan takes the napkin that Robert hands him, elegantly wipes the corner of his mouth, and stands up, "See you there."


    He begins to walk away and then suddenly turns around as if he''s just thought of something. He glances at the table of women, "Are they are your friends?"


    He doesn''t wait for Lisa''s answer.


    "They can join us tonight. The more the merrier," he says casually.

 Chapter 89 - To be a mistress

    Lisa''s eyes gleam; she can hardly believe her luck. She wants to react to Evan''s words and show her gratitude and excitement, but he quickly leaves the restaurant. She stomps her foot excitedly and looks at her friends.


    "Did you hear that?" she says, "Mr. Howel and I are going on a date tonight!"


    The women are dumbfounded by Mr. Howel''s cool charm and his invitation to join him at night. Upon hearing Lisa''s excited scream, they become excited and begin to exclaim and giggle among themselves.


    "Yes, Mr. Howel invited us to go there together. Did I hear that wrong?"


    "It''s all because of me that Mr. Howel invited you," Lisa says, holding her neck up like a proud peac.o.c.k.


    "Mr. Howel seems interested in Lisa," whispers one in despair, "What should I do? I want him to be mine."


    "What? How could he be yours?" hisses another.


    "Do you take Mrs. Howel seriously?" one woman asks Lisa.


    "Mrs. Howel? The doormat who doesn''t every dare to speak?" says Lisa derisively, "Such a plain wife doesn''t suit Mr. Howel at all."


    "I sympathize with her," hazards one of Lisa''s friends.


    "You sympathize with her?" scoffs another, "You''d better learn from Lisa rather than waste your time sympathizing with Mrs. Howel. After all, Mr. Howel is head over heels in love with Lisa."


    "Stop talking nonsense," interrupts another, "We should go shopping and buy some nice clothes to dress up for tonight. Quickly¡ªwhile we still have time!"


    There is a luxury shopping mall next to the hotel. The shops are situated in the middle of the skyscr.a.p.er, accessible only by modern, glass-walled elevators. All of the world''s most luxurious and fashionable brands are available in the mall. As they walk through the mall, Lisa''s friends continue to enthusiastically flatter her.


    "Lisa, I know that Mr. Howel likes cultured and intelligent woman like you so look at this store," says one, "All of the clothes here are French and it was Princess Diana''s favorite brand before her death. It matches your temperament and style and you can dress up in a dignified and elegant manner."


    "Do you like that bag?" asks another, "I can buy it for you."


    "Look at this necklace. It''s designed for you," gushes one woman.


    "And this pair of shoes. Wow, they''re perfect."


    "Shall we go and see the clothes first?" Lisa asks.


    Balmain is one of Avery''s favorite brands. She loves their simple and stylish designs, and it''s well-known as the brand that best understands a woman''s figure. Her fingers glide over a row of plain dresses as the salesperson behind her introduces the dresses one by one. When Lisa and her friends enter the store and see Avery they become even more excited.


    After leaving the restaurant, Avery decided to go shopping to take her mind off things. To avoid a repeat of the jewelry store incident, she specifically consulted with the front desk before shopping. The staff assured her that every store at the mall would accept her hotel card.


    Upon seeing Lisa and her friends, she sighs. She never expected that Pleasure City would be so small.


    "Oh, is that Mrs. Howel?" Lisa says loudly, "I didn''t expect to be so lucky as to meet you here."


    "Will this be like the jewelry store all over again?" Veronica says maliciously,. She turns to the salesperson and continues, "You must pay attention to her. Last time she went to buy jewelry, but she couldn''t afford to pay her bill."


    The salesperson is slightly surprised, but she quickly regains her professional demeanor.


    "We''ve verified Mrs. Howel''s identity, but we treat all our customers equally," says the salesperson, "It doesn''t matter if a customer purchases an item or not. We strive for customer satisfaction, and we want all of our customers to buy only what they love."


    "Well don''t you have a clear awareness," Veronica snaps.


    "Moreover, Mrs. Howel has already finalized her transaction, and we are grateful for her patronage," the salesperson continues.


    The women look at the bags in Avery''s hand and realize that she''s bought thousands of dollars worth of clothing. The women feel ashamed of their pettiness and become too embarrassed to speak. Lisa remains unfl.u.s.tered; instead she smiles slyly at Avery.


    "Who are you going to please with such beautiful clothes, Mrs. Howel?" she asks.


    The women seize the opportunity Lisa has just offered them.


    "Who can she please but herself?" sneers Veronica, "After all, Mr. Howel is going on a date with Lisa tonight."


    "Really?" Avery says emotionlessly.


    Avery''s fingers stop on a black velvet dress, and she gently caresses the soft material. As she pulls the dress from the rack, she examines it with a critical eye.


    "I hope you please Mr. Howel," Avery says calmly, "I said that you were destined to be a mistress, but I didn''t expect for you to get a chance so soon. Lisa, you''d better seize this opportunity."


    Lisa''s face pales with anger and shame.


    "You little¡ª" she hisses.


    The shop assistants begin to whisper to each other behind their hands.


    "Is Lisa Mr. Howel''s mistress? It must be hard for his wife to act so calm."


    "No, haven''t you heard? Philandering rich people don''t have mistresses anymore¡ªthese days they all have friends with benefits."


    "Mr. Howel seems nice enough. He''s handsome and wealthy so who cares if he keeps a woman on the side? What else could a woman want in a husband?"


    "That''s true, besides no one compares to Mr. Clifford when it comes to philandering and affairs."


    "Why are all men the same this way?"


    "Who knows? It''s odd though, because his wife is much prettier than his mistress. Why would he take a fancy to the mistress when he already has a wife like that?"


    "Rich people are unpredictable. Maybe he just got bored. That''s why everyone says you should be careful when you marry rich."


    Lisa stomps her feet with hatred and frustration and glares at the gossiping shop assistants. Only Avery knows that in six months, whatever Evan does or doesn''t do with Lisa will be absolutely none of her business. Avery passes the dress to the salesperson. It''s a beautiful but simple off the shoulder gown with a long skirt, slit high up one leg. Avery doesn''t need to try it to know it will suit her well.


    After swiping the card, Avery takes her garment bags and turns to leave the store. As she leaves, she hears the salesperson''s voice call out to Lisa: "Miss Lisa, Mr. Howel''s butler just called to inform us that Mr. Howel would like to treat you to whatever you buy with us today."


    Lisa is temporarily confused, but her confusion is soon replaced by joy.


    "Mr. Howel said you can buy whatever you want?" exclaims one of Lisa''s friends, "Oh my God, Lisa, Mr. Howel is so thoughtful!"


    The woman''s loud voice attracts the attention of all of the salespeople, including the ones gossiping about Lisa.


    "Miss Lisa, look at this dress," says one, "It will suit you well. You''ll be enchanting in it since you have such a good figure."


    "Look at the color of this dress," says another, "It looks amazing with your skin tone. My God, Miss Lisa your skin is perfect."


    Avery hears the flattery in the store as clearly as if the salespeople are speaking to her.


    "It''s amazing what people will do for money," Avery thinks, "What is Evan trying to tell me? Does he want to rub it in that he''s going on a date with another woman?"


    She smiles bitterly to herself, and walks out of the store, but she can still hear the loud, flattering voices coming from within.


    "Lisa, don''t fail to take advantage of Mr. Howel''s kindness," urges one of her friends "There are so many dresses that suit you well¡ªwhy not get them all?"


    "No! I just need this one!" Lisa objects, "I don''t want Mr. Howel to think that I''m greedy or vainglorious woman."


    Lisa points to a black velvet dress. Everyone looks at the dress and gasps. It is the same as the one that Avery just bought.

 Chapter 90 - Uninterested

    It''s already 7:00 PM by the time Avery arrives back at the staff dormitories. It''s still raining outside and the storm shows no sign of relenting. Though the weather is terrible, the guests at the hotel are just as determined to seek entertainment and pleasure as ever. The waiters rushing out of the dormitory to work seem to be on their way to the battlefield. As the night gets later, the frenzy increases.


    After taking a shower, putting on her new underwear and nightgown, and drying her hair, Avery falls into bed. As soon as she closes her eyes a man''s face flashed across her mind. It''s the man who kidnapped her on the plane. Though she only got a brief glimpse of his face before she was blindfolded, she remembers it perfectly.


    "He snatched the ring Charles gave me," she thinks, "No matter what I have to find a way to get that back. For all I know, someone is still trying to poison me."


    Robert knocks at the door, interrupting her thoughts.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel wants to see you," he announces, "Please get dressed and come with me.


    "Where are we going?" Avery asks.


    "Just come with me and you''ll find out."


    Avery smooths her hair and prepares to follow, but Robert stops her from leaving the room.


    "Mrs. Howel, please get dressed," he says firmly.


    "Can''t I wear this?" she asks gesturing at her nightgown.


    Robert looks at Avery again. She is wearing a simple but short white cotton nightgown. As she lazily leans against the door with slightly messy hair, Robert can''t help but think she looks like a beautiful princess. He doesn''t dare to look at her for too long and immediately lowers his head.


    "Mr. Howel is not in his suite at the moment," he says delicately, "It''s too undignified for you to appear in public like that."


    Avery is silent for a moment, wondering why Evan wants to see her.


    "His date with Lisa tonight has absolutely nothing to do with me," she thought bitterly.


    Her eyes darken at the thought of the date.


    "Just tell him I''ve already gone to bed," she snaps.


    Avery closes the door in Robert''s face and locks it behind her. Then she lazily stretches out on her bed. Robert bangs on the door and calls her name, but she ignores him. Suddenly a loud splintering sound fills the room, and Robert kicks the door open.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Howel but I can''t disobey Mr. Howel''s order," Robert said, "He was quite insistent that the consequences would be severe if I fail to bring you to him tonight. I had no choice."


    Robert casts an apologetic look at the broken door.


    "Did you kick the door open to watch me change my clothes?" Avery asks.


    She artfully slides one of the straps from her shoulder as if she were alone in the room. Robert blanches with fear, turns immediately and shuts the door as best he can behind him. His face looks as white as a ghost.


    Avery sighs. The door is broken and she knows she won''t have any privacy or peace until she agrees to go. Avery combs her hair and arranges it simply, she puts on light makeup and changes into one of her new dresses. The black skirt clings to her body and enhances her perfect curvy figure¡ªthe daring slit reveals the seductive skin of her thigh. Finally, she takes a small black handbag and places two cards inside: one to the presidential suite and another to her room in the staff dormitory.


    When she opens the door, Robert is standing right there. He gives her a strange and surprising look before gesturing down the hall.


    "Mrs. Howel, this way, please."


    The bar is famous among pleasure seekers for its many opportunities for luxurious dissipation. There are tiers of circular booths arranged around a large stage. A dozen women in black leather tights perform a tantalizing pole dance on the stage. Their soft bodies coil like snakes around the hard chrome poles, constantly teasing and flirting with the male patron''s most primitive desires.


    The smell of wine fills the air. The colorful crystal lamps hanging high above the stage, emit dim and ambiguous light. The atmosphere is perfect for indulgence¡ªand many of the country''s richest and most famous come to the bar to give vent to their most secret desires.


    The booths are divided into tiers according to cost, privacy, and exclusivity. The most distinguished guests naturally take the private rooms at the top of the lounge. Though a VIP room is worth millions, they''re always in short supply.


    Robert leads Avery to the most luxurious VIP room. People like Evan don''t need to reserve a private room in advance or wait in any lines. The hotel owners would practically beg him to come if they thought it would do any good.


    It''s quiet inside the private room. As soon as Robert opens the door for Avery, screams, whistles, and cheers come into the room in a steady stream. Lisa sits on the red circular sofa chatting and laughing, but Evan''s demeanor remains icy. His indifferent attitude is out of tune with the woman''s flattery. Evan lifts his head when he hears the door open and Avery catches a rakish glint in his eyes.


    Avery''s presence seems to darken the room. Most of Lisa''s friends have the decency to go quiet, and they look at their drinks in awkward embarrassment. Avery frowns at her husband and casts an unreadable expression at the woman by his side. She finally understands Robert''s strange look upon seeing her dresses: Lisa is wearing the exact same dress.


    Lisa deliberately feigns amazement.


    "Well, Mr. Howel, it seems that your wife and I have the same taste," she giggled, "We both chose the same dress."


    The other women look at Avery as if they are enjoying a funny show. Quickly, they turn to look at Evan, eager to see his reaction.


    "That seems like quite the coincidence, no?" Veronica sneers, "Lisa, didn''t Mr. Howel buy you your dress?"


    "Did Mrs. Howel buy the same dress on purpose?" another woman asks in a stage whisper.


    "Did she buy the same dress on purpose?" Evan repeats with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    He looks at Avery with eyes sharp enough to cut through her and casually reclines on the sofa.


    "This is a weak imitation and the effect is quite ludicrous," Evan mocks.


    "Mr. Howel, who is the imitator: Mrs. Howel or me?" Lisa asks.


    She seizes the opportunity to wrap her arms coquettishly around the man. To Avery''s surprise, Evan doesn''t shake her off. Avery stands silently and bites her lip softly, trying not to stare at Lisa''s hand caressing Evan''s body. Evan suddenly presses that white hand over his heart, staring intently at Avery.


    "What do you want me to say Mrs. Howel?" he asks.


    "You can say whatever you like," Avery responds.


    She turns away in an effort to leave, but Evan frowns coldly and Robert grabs her arm to stop her at once. Cheers still come from the stage in a steady stream, but the atmosphere in the room has become stagnant and tense. Lisa laughs in an attempt to lighten the mood.


    "Mr. Howel, forget about it," she murmurs, "I''m sure Mrs. Howel didn''t deliberately choose to wear the same dress as me."


    "How do you know that?" Evan asks.


    "Every woman wants to be unique," Lisa replies, "Why would Mrs. Howel intentionally try to make herself like another woman?"


    Evan laughs cruelly.


    "Unique?" he says, "No. There are some people who don''t like to be unique."


    He wants Avery to be the unique woman in his life, but he recalls the jibe she made about books at lunch. Her words echoed in his head: "If a reader is uninterested, even a masterpiece can be dull and useless."


    "She''s uninterested," he thinks sadly.

 Chapter 91 - Shameless Behavior

    "How come?" Lisa replies with a pleasing smile, "I like uniqueness."


    "Really?" Evan asks with a mysterious smirk.


    Avery stands in front of him with a condescending expression, observing the room like she''s an outsider. Evan can''t believe she''s making that expression again¡ª it''s her don''t-give-a-damn look. His pupils suddenly narrow and he smirks with malicious intent.


    "Go get a dress from backstage," he commands Robert.


    "What?" Robert hesitates, "They only have costumes back there."


    The costumes kept backstage are flamboyant and revealing¡ªdesigned for stripteases and pole dances. Robert knows he won''t be able to find anything that will fit in with the elegant, designer looks at the women in the private room wear.


    Lisa''s look darkens. She''s worried she overstepped her boundaries and hurries to explain herself.


    "Evan, I''m only joking, I don''t mind having the same dress like others. And I don''t want to put on costumes. They''re ugly."


    "Who says I want you to wear them?" Evan replies.


    "You mean¡ª?" Lisa''s question trails off as she turns to stare at Avery in amazement.


    "Evan intends to make Avery wear it?" Lisa wonders.


    The rich and spoiled women in the room gasp. They''re shocked to find out that Avery occupies such an inferior position in her marriage¡ªthey''ve never been treated like that in their lives.


    Robert is stunned too.


    "Is this Evan''s way of punishing Avery for not giving a damn?" Robert wonders.


    "Hurry up already," Evan snaps irritably.


    Robert jumps upon hearing Evan''s voice, almost tripping in the process. He then hastens to leave. Avery stands in the middle of the room like she''s the star exhibit in some sort of freak show. Evan and Lisa have resumed flirting as if nothing else in the world matters to them.


    Avery wants to leave the room, but she doesn''t dare to do or say anything for fear that she''ll find herself in an even more humiliating position. The people in the room are like predators who enjoy toying with their prey¡ªthey get off on watching their prey''s vain struggles as it dies. Avery knows that if she doesn''t struggle, they''ll quickly become bored¡ªthere''s no fun in teasing her if she doesn''t struggle.


    Avery doesn''t want to agitate Evan for fear he might tear his wounds. After all, he''s injured because he saved her from the broken glass. Evan looks at Avery coldly, waiting for her to unsheathe her sharp claws. It''s unlike her to submit without a fight. He feels his heart shrink as he sees the tinge of frustration in her eyes. Evan tightly clenches his glass, fighting the urge to apologize and ask her to come to his side.


    Before Evan can speak, Robert pushed the door open. He carries a hanger from which a black leather suit hangs like the skin of a wildcat. Robert feels chills creep up his spine as every woman in the room turns to stare at him. He scoured the entire dressing room to try to find a costume, but most of them were either too e.r.o.t.i.c or too small.


    He knows Evan well enough to understand that his boss would shoot him in the head if he returned with that sort of outfit for Avery. He felt immediate relief the moment he saw the leather ensemble.


    "Mrs. Howel," Robert says embarrassed as he hands it over to Avery.


    He averts his eyes awkwardly because there''s no private space in the room for Avery to change in. Lisa gives Robert a complaining look; she''s surprised and disappointed that he got a one-piece leather suit for Avery. If it were up to her, she''d find something that only a strip club dancer would wear.


    "Evan is doing this for me, though," Lisa reassures herself, "And by the look of it, Evan wants Avery to change in public¡ªhow humiliating."


    Evan glances at Avery, "Why aren''t you changing?"


    "Mrs. Howel, there is a changing room next door," Robert tells Avery.


    "No need," Avery says lightly as she takes the suit from Robert, "I''ll change right here."


    She levels a stubborn look at Evan and reaches to loosen the zipper at the back of her dress. Avery''s fair back seems to glow in the dim room. Before Robert can stop her, she unzipped her dress to her bottom. Robert is completely astonished.


    "Only Avery would dare to cross the line in this way," he thinks.


    Evan squeezes the glass with more force, causing a small crack to appear in the fine crystal. He is on the edge of bursting into a rage.


    "How dare she take off her dress in front of so many people," he thinks.


    Avery gives Evan a challenging look. She knows that he''s petty and possessive. He will be completely humiliated if she gets undressed in front of so many bodyguards and Robert.


    "He''s such a hypocrite," she thinks, "He has this mad, enraged look but he''s the one who asked me to change!"


    Avery pulls her dress down a little more, shimmying seductively as she lowers the neckline. Evan''s eyes burned with rage as he stares at her exposed skin¡ªat any moment her cleavage will be completely revealed. Everyone is stunned. No one expected that Avery would change in public, least of all Lisa who heard from Cindy that Avery has an odd and haughty temperament.


    Avery pulls the collar down with one hand and peels the tight fabric away from her skin in a flirtatious way. Evan grinds his teeth so hard that blue veins bulge on his forehead. Before she can expose her bra, he suddenly moves to wrap her in his jacket, "That''s enough!"


    "This outrageously audacious woman!" Evan roars to himself, "I only wanted to provoke some reaction from her, but of course she took it all too far!"


    He wishes he had the heart to strangle her, but he knows he doesn''t.


    Avery lifts her jaw up and looks at him provokingly, "Didn''t you ask me to change?"


    Evan presses his lips together and holds her in his arms tightly. He grabs her hands in one of his to prevent her from continuing to undress.


    "Take off your dress," Evan orders coldly.


    Everyone is stunned: he points at Lisa as he speaks.


    "Evan!" Lisa protests.


    "Don''t you understand English?" Evan roars, "Take your clothes off."


    Lisa''s expression changes for the worse.


    "Avery really has some tricks up her sleeves," she thinks bitterly, "Who would have thought she could be such a seductress? She made Evan change his mind in an instant."


    "Evan asked you to take off your dress," Veronica Smith reminds Lisa in a gloating voice.


    "It''s probably because he wants to see your impeccable body," whispers one of Lisa''s more supportive friends.


    Lisa gets up and reluctantly unzips her dress. She stands in the center of the room showing off her lacy bra and thong, and the dress falls in a crumpled heap at her feet. Her underwear does little to hide what''s underneath¡ªshe is almost n.a.k.e.d in front of everyone. Evan stares at Avery in his arms, completely ignoring the s.e.xy, half nude creature in front of him.


    "Evan," Lisa calls Evan''s name flirtatiously trying to draw his attention to her.


    She''s never met a man who wasn''t extremely turned on by her body. Evan seems to be the one exception.


    Robert covers his eyes and hands the costume to Lisa, "Please get dressed, Miss Lisa."


    He doesn''t have the courage to look at her for fear of somehow angering Evan.


    Lisa reluctantly steps into the leather suit. The tight, black leather covers her body completely, fitting her like a glove. Even though she''s revealing less skin, she looks s.e.xier than before.


    "It fits like it was made for you," Avery says, lifting her head from Evan''s arm, "Robert, you have good taste."


    Evan follows Avery''s gaze to look at Lisa, but as he looks, he slides one hand under the jacket, to caress her bareback. Avery can''t help frowning. She can''t believe Evan would caress her back in public and act like he isn''t doing anything. She wants to make him stop, but doesn''t want to draw attention to his shameless behavior.

 Chapter 92 - Serial Philanderer

    Evan continues to stroke Avery''s skin beneath the jacket and Avery fights him without moving her hands or drawing attention to himself. She moves her hands subtly, pushing against him. She feels a part of him hardening and she brushes her hands over his groin.


    "Get hard so fast?" she whispers with a sneer, "For me or Lisa?"


    "You have to ask it yourself," Evan says, pushing himself against Avery''s hand.


    Evan stifles a gasp upon feeling the warmth of her hand. She''s the only woman who can turn him on like this.


    "It says it needs to figure that out for itself," Avery whispers.


    Suddenly she pushes Evan away, zips up her dress, grabs her purse and takes out the key card for the presidential suite. Upon hearing the sound of the zip, Robert opens his eyes and surveys the scene in the room.


    "Is Avery inviting Evan to come back to the room with her?" Robert wonders, "Evan will be thrilled."


    Robert can''t help but blush when he thinks about what may happen in the suite. To everyone''s surprise, Avery throws the card on the table in front of Lisa.


    "Have fun, Mr. Howel," she says, "I''ll leave you two to enjoy the rest of the evening."


    "Is Evan''s wife surrendering to his mistress?" everyone wonders.


    Evan clenches his fists and stares at Avery with a burning look.


    "Mrs. Howel, where are you going?" Robert says, trying to block Avery''s exit from the room "The grand finale Mr. Howel invited you to watch hasn''t started yet."


    Avery sneers.


    "They must be insane to think I''d care about some ridiculous show," the thinks, "It''s obvious that they''re more interested in making a private show of me than in what''s going on on the stage."


    Avery takes a deep breath, "I have to go to the restroom."


    She wants to escape from the smothering environment of the private room. Surprisingly no one tries to stop her. As she shuts the door to the private room she hears the sound of glass shattering, but the sound-proofing in the club is exceptional; as soon as the door shuts behind her she can''t hear a single sound from the private room.


    Avery leaves the room and enters the hot public space of the club. Though it''s warm and smells like alcohol, she feels like she''s walking on air. She knows that Evan is intentionally being difficult and that she shouldn''t let it bother her, but she still feels annoyed.


    "Why am I letting him get to me?" she wonders, "Is it because Evan saved my life and got injured for me?"


    Then she shakes her head as if the thought is absurd. No one knows better than her just how she''s suffered over the last three years. She''d despise herself if she made the same mistake and allowed herself to care for Evan again.


    As Avery wanders the dim halls of the club she sees oil paintings of men and women intertwined in s.e.x.u.a.lly explicit positions. The paintings are different but they are similarly e.r.o.t.i.c.


    Some young waiters rush through the hall to serve VIPs as quickly as they can. They cast impressed looks at Avery and press themselves into the wall as they pass her. Avery bends over slightly to lift her dress so she doesn''t accidentally step on it. Suddenly there are hurried footsteps behind her and men in black suits rush her way.


    "That way, come on," orders the man in the lead.


    He pauses to give Avery a swift but admiring look and then keeps moving.


    Avery notices that the men have guns. A club is a place for all sorts of people¡ªas long as a guest has money to spend, they''re allowed into the club. Patrons include the men who steer the economy and politics of the world and crime lords and mafia dons.


    The young waiters are used to seeing guns in the club and they make way for the men to pass. Avery doesn''t give it much thought and walks in the restroom which smells of a faint but pleasant fragrance. There is not a soul in the restroom, but Avery feels uneasy. She tells herself it''s all in her head and opens the door to the stall. Suddenly she''s pulled into the stall by a strong force. A forceful hand covers her mouth and presses her against a strong chest.


    "Hush," a man''s lowered voice warns her.


    Avery''s right hand is twisted behind her back and her body is pressed against the stall door. The man covers her mouth with his hand so that she doesn''t have a chance to yell. His hand smells nice as if he''s put expensive lotion on it. Avery curses her luck¡ªshe''s just managed to escape one disaster and has found herself caught in a worse one.


    Hurried footsteps approach and she hears the rough voice of a man shouts, "Inside."


    Avery can feel the man exerting more force on her arm. The footsteps get closer and closer. The men must be looking for this man. Suddenly a gun presses into Avery''s waist.


    "Shout something," her captor hisses.


    He releases her arm but Avery doesn''t dare to act rashly because of the gun. Her body is still pressed against the door.


    She takes a deep breath and tries to keep her voice calm, "What?"


    "Make s.e.x noises," he whispers.


    His voice was low and his breath skims over her earlobe, sending a strange numbness to her body. Avery unconsciously bites her lower lip.


    "Is this how he plans to save himself?" she wonders.


    "You don''t know how?" he asks with a hint of amus.e.m.e.nt in his voice.


    "He sounds calm as if he''s used to dangerous moments like these," Avery thinks, "Either that or he''s totally unhinged."


    He moves the gun upwards from her waist and holds it at her temple.


    "Need some incentive?" he threatens.


    Avery knows that he can''t really kill her¡ªif he fires the gun the other men will find him immediately, but she also knows that there are other ways he can hurt her.


    "Aren''t you afraid it will draw their attention?" Avery asks.


    Avery''s face is against the door so she can''t see his expression.


    "So what?" he whispers, "At least I won''t die alone. If I have to die I''d rather do it with a beauty like you."


    His tone and his easy charm make him sound like a serial philanderer or a playboy. Avery knows he''ll let her be killed too. She can feel her heartbeat pounding in her temple, and shudders away from the coldness of the gun''s muzzle. She knows she doesn''t have any choice.


    "Ahhh," she m.o.a.ns.


    The sound lacks sincerity.


    "Do you lack experience?" the man whispers, "I''m more than happy to help you for real if your imagination fails you."


    The man suppresses laughter as he teases her. In spite of the urgency of the situation, Avery feels completely embarrassed.


    "Who can fake the sounds of pleasure with a stranger? Especially when he has a gun to your temple?" Avery thinks.


    "Put your gun away," Avery hisses, "Let me do this free if you don''t want to get caught."


    The stall door is locked, and there''s nowhere for her to run. He lowers the gun without a moment of hesitation and releases his grasp on her harm. She suddenly turns around, pushes him against the wall and grabs the gun. With a steady hand, she points it at his heart.


    She is surprised to see that the front of his shirt has been slit open with a knife. The torn fabric reveals a square of gauze, taped hastily near his heart. The gauze is stained red with fresh blood, and it looks like the wound is quite recent.


    "M.o.a.n," Avery orders him.


    "What?" he asks with an interested gaze.


    "Make s.e.x noises," Avery says.


    She looks at him ferociously and moves the gun closer to his heart.


    "Sweetie, don''t you know that men m.o.a.n too?" she teases.

 Chapter 93 - Teasing Someone

    "So you''re not new to this," the man flirts, "I wonder who''s the lucky guy."


    He is impressed by her good looks, but he''s surprised to find that she has a bright mind too.


    "You really wanna hear me?" he asks in a low, seductive voice.


    There is a mole at the corner of his eye. Avery can''t help but stare at it¡ª-it gives him a rakish air.


    He suddenly lifts his head and a s.e.xy sound comes from his throat as if he can''t control himself any longer. The licentious sound makes Avery''s ears go hot instantly.


    "Are you blushing?" the man asks, "Not so experienced then, are you?"


    He lowers his head and regards her with intrigued eyes.


    "Stop talking nonsense," Avery hisses.


    She pushes the gun into his chest with greater force. He raises both hands above his head in surrender but continues to m.o.a.n.


    "That''s enough," she hisses.


    She doesn''t want to hear this man make s.e.x noises anymore.


    "But I haven''t orgasmed yet," the man protests, with a naughty look in his eyes.


    Loud footsteps fill the restroom.


    "Check them one by one," orders a rough male voice.


    Immediately, Avery hears the sound of a stall door being kicked in. The partitions seem to shake with the force of the kick. Then the men move to the next stall. They move down the line until they''re next to the stall Avery is in.


    "Ohh," Avery says with a breathy m.o.a.n, "Don''t do that, you naughty man."


    The men searching the bathroom suddenly freeze.


    "Uhh, boss, sounds like someone is getting busy in there," says one man, "Do you want us to kick it in or not?"


    "Ah," Avery m.o.a.ns again, "Evan!"


    "Evan as in Evan Howel?" asks one of the men in a nervous voice.


    Avery can hear them grinding their teeth with indecision, but before she can make another sound, the leader makes up his mind.


    "Let''s get out of here," he commands.


    The man in the stall still holds his hands above his head in surrender and Avery keeps the gun leveled at his chest. They hold this position until the men''s footsteps get further and further away. Avery takes a deep breath and the tension seems to drain from her body.


    "Evan Howel?" the man asks with a low whistle.


    He looks at Avery with vague admiration and then he slowly begins to smirk.


    "I never would have thought of his name as a s.e.xy noise, but it seems to have worked," he says.


    Avery examines the gun and realizes it''s empty¡ªthere aren''t any bullets at all. "No wonder this man managed to keep his cool when I pointed it at him," she thinks.


    "I''m Andrew Clifford," the man says.


    Avery looks up confusedly and sees that Andrew has lowered his arms and casually put his hands in his pocket.


    "Maybe next time you can scream my name if you''re in trouble," he says with a mischievous look.


    "I doubt a man like you will be much help," Avery retorts, "You seem to have a lot of enemies but little sense¡ªyour gun isn''t even loaded."


    Avery presses the gun to his chest, intentionally putting pressure on the wound near his heart. He winces slightly and a gasp of breath escapes his lips. Still, he reaches out to take the gun.


    "Weren''t you afraid of me?" he asks her.


    An ordinary woman would be scared of a man who pulled her into a bathroom stall; especially a man with a gun suffering from a knife wound.


    "Well sure," Avery answers, "But what choice did I have?"


    She steps away from him and turns to open the stall door but block her.


    "I''m one of the good guys," he says with a grin.


    "What kind of a man says that while blocking a woman''s exit?" she thinks.


    Avery frowns and rolls her eyes at him. Suddenly Andrew seems to realize the discrepancy between his words and his actions and he steps away from the door.


    "Do you remember my name?" he asks.


    "I''m no good with names," Avery retorts.


    "Well then, what''s yours?"


    "Felicity Winter," Avery says.


    She doesn''t want him to know her real name¡ªshe hopes to never see him again as soon as she leaves the bathroom.


    "Felicity Winter? I like that," he says with a smile.


    He reaches into his pocket and removes a bullet etched with the letters AC.


    "I owe you," he says, raising his hand to silence Avery''s denial, "And I can make it up to you¡­with s.e.x."


    Avery recalls his tempting but licentious sound. She regards him coolly as he tilts his head to give her a seductive look. He''s used to getting any woman he wants. Men like him disgust her.


    "I used Evan Howel''s name to save your life just now, so you owe him¡ªnot me," she says, "I''ll be sure to let him know that you''d like to pay him back with s.e.x."


    He''s almost as attractive as Evan and she has to admit that the image of the two of them together is something. Andrew presses his lips together and slowly drags the bullet across her collarbone. With an almost careless gesture, he releases it, and Avery feels something chilly slipping between her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "You!" Avery hisses with outrage.


    "Remember me now, okay?" Andrew laughs perfunctorily and opens the door, "I hope we can meet soon so I can pay back what I owe you."


    "F.u.c.k off!" Avery shouts.


    Avery slams the door behind him in a rage. She removes the bullet from her cleavage and examines it carefully.


    "So he''s the famous Andrew Clifford," she thinks, "How arrogant to put his initials on a bullet? More than arrogant it''s just plain stupid. If he shoots anyone, the bullet can easily be traced back to him. Doesn''t he realize how easy that makes it for someone to frame him?"


    Avery fumes, disgusted by his arrogance and his overtures. She feels frazzled. She doesn''t want to go back to the private room to deal with insinuations and satire all night, but she doesn''t want to risk running into Andrew again either. She gathers her dress and prepares to walk back to her dormitory room.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere is still strange in Evan''s private room. After a long, tense silence, a murmur suddenly rises from the audience, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. The private room has three normal walls and one wall made of a special glass that allows those inside the room to see the stage without allowing anyone on the stage or outside of the room to see inside.


    The stripper on the stage takes off her bra, inducing whistles and cheers from the other private rooms.


    "How about some company?" Lisa asks approaching Evan.


    Evan has been gulping whiskey since Avery left for the toilet. He knows that Avery isn''t the woman she used to be, the woman who loved him. The thought sends physical pain radiating from his heart.


    "Damn it!" he thinks, "How can she just leave me to these other women so casually? She treats me like I''m a dress she''s taken off and discarded. Unworthy of even a second glance."


    The feeling of being despised and abandoned gives him unbearable pain. He finds that the whiskey helps to numb it. Lisa approaches Evan again encouraged by the lively atmosphere and the cheering outside the room.


    "Leave me alone!" Evan orders coldly.


    Lisa''s perfume is revolting and he can''t help wondering where Avery is.


    Suddenly the door opens and Robert enters with a worried expression, "Sir, Mrs. Howel isn''t in the restroom."


    "Staff dormitory?" Evan asks.


    "She''s not there either," Robert replies.


    The glass in Evan''s hand shatters. Blood mixes with the whiskey and drips to the floor.


    "Go find her!" he shouts.


    Almost as soon as Robert leaves the room a hush falls over the stage. Dozens of strip dancers take off their bras in a grand finale, and then a black curtain falls over the stage. The crowd goes silent, but then the curtain rises again revealing a beast in a giant iron cage. The animal raises its head and roars toward the sky, shocking the guests with its ferocity. It is a live lion.


    The cage is as tall as the first floor of a building and wide as well. The lion has plenty of space to move about. The guests seem to slowly awaken from the intoxicating temptation of the strippers, and gasped with surprise. One of the strippers throws a living white rabbit into the cage and the guests watch in horror and fascination as the lion pounces and kill it.


    Some fragile women in private rooms start screaming. Some men begin to shout for more, almost as if they can already guess what will happen next.


    "A goddess!" shouts one excited voice from the crowd.


    A woman in a white gauze dress gradually descends from the top of the high ceiling. She is wearing a mask that covers half her face and her long hair cascades down her back. The mask is decorated with tiny diamonds that twinkle in the light. She has wires around her waist and her fair skin shines like a beacon. She looks like an angel.


    Though she is beautiful, she is limp. She looks almost boneless and her eyes are closed.

 Chapter 94 - Imminent Danger

    The woman''s soft body hangs from the wires and her eyes remain closed in spite of the imminent danger.


    "What the hell?" whisper members of the crowd, "Is she in a coma?"


    "Are they going to use her to feed the lion?" the horrified women ask.


    The lion senses the excitement of the crowd and it becomes agitated; it begins to pace its cage, roaring angrily. The cage does not have a top, so the woman descends without any hindrance.


    "Wow, what is this?" asks a man sarcastically, "Beauty and the beast?"


    Evan isn''t in the mood to watch the show, but the frenzied discussions draw his attention. He looks up at the white figure slowly lowering into the stage. Suddenly, he leaps to his feet.


    "Sir, the woman looks like Mrs. Howel," Robert observes.


    Although the woman is wearing a mask that covers half her face, Evan is confident that he would recognize that figure and that hair anywhere.


    "But what is she doing up there?" he wonders in amazement.


    "Stop that thing!" he yells.


    Evan yells, drawing the attention of the women in the room. He quickly realizes that all the yelling in the world is useless¡ªhis room is completely private. The soundproofing prevents noise from getting out and the one-way glass blocks everyone on the outside from seeing what goes on inside the room. Without a moment''s hesitation, Robert runs towards the control room.


    "Avery has been caught to feed the lion!" he thinks, "No wonder I couldn''t find her anywhere."


    He races to the control room to stop Avery from being put in the cage, but he''s too late. The smell of Avery has gotten the lion wound up; though Avery isn''t yet in the cage, the lion is already jumping for her. The guests all shout out in amazement.


    Lisa watches with the confusion that quickly becomes excitement. Based on Evan''s shouting, the woman being lowered into the cage is Avery. Lisa can''t believe her good luck.


    Avery opens her eyes with difficulty. The light is dazzling and she feels countless spotlights on her face. She subconsciously raises her hand to block the light but realizes there is something around her waist that makes her movement painful. She feels something hot at her feet and smells the faint reek of blood.


    She forces herself to look down and sees something furry leaping at her feet. Her eyes fly open instantly.


    "Damn!" she thinks, "Why the hell is there a lion below me?"


    She subconsciously pulls her legs up. She does so just in time: the lion''s teeth tear a scrap of fabric from the bottom of her dress. The thunderous sound of cheering fills the room.


    Avery takes a look around. Guests in the private rooms have started to converge on the balconies outside the rooms to watch the show. She peeks up at the VIP rooms. Though she can''t see through the glass, she seems to sense a worrying look coming from two of the different rooms.


    The lion roars with dissatisfaction upon realizing it hasn''t gotten a bite of Avery. Avery is scared for her life. Although she can fight off a dog, there''s no chance she can fight off a hungry lion.


    "Who wants me dead so badly?" she wonders.


    The last thing she remembers is lying on the bed in the staff dormitory trying to sleep. She remembers hearing the door creak as if someone was entering the room and everything became blurry.


    Avery looks up at the wire she''s dangling from. It''s dozens of meters long and she knows she can''t climb it.


    "Go away," Avery yells at the lion.


    Avery tries to kick its head but it jumps to her feet and one white high heel falls. There is another round of shouting. The lion tears at the show with its teeth. The scene is thrilling.


    Avery wants to scream with fear, but she forces herself to stay calm. She pulls her legs up higher and takes off the remaining high heel. She holds it in her hand like a weapon.


    "Do you see her¡ªshe''s going to throw her shoe at the lion! She''s such a warrior!" the women gasp.


    "I feel so sorry for her¡ªto be fed to the lion-like that. I wish I could protect her," the men murmured.


    Evan grabs the balcony railing aggressively and takes his gun out. He takes aim and fires into the cage. The lion suddenly leaps toward Avery and the bullet whooshes past it. Avery''s lower body is very close to the lion and Evan knows it''s dangerous to try to shoot again. He was taking a risk before by shooting at the lion''s rear, but now that it''s so close to Avery he doesn''t dare fire. Evan throws his gun to the ground with rage and frustration.


    Robert rushes up to Evan, "Sir, the control room has been notified. But there''s something wrong with the equipment and they can''t pull her up."


    She can''t go up and the men in the room have been warned not to lower her so she''s stuck suspended above the lion. Evan is about to push Robert away to fire again¡ªthe danger is damned¡ªwhen he hears cheering.


    "No wonder this is the grand finale," the crowd gushes, "This is the most exciting show!"


    "Oh my God, what a woman! She uses her feet as bait," screams one excited onlooker.


    Evan looks at the stage. Avery is stretching her feet out to the lion, urging it to jump. Every time it jumps she jerks her legs upward, taunting and exhausting it. Infuriated, the lion gathers all of its strength and prepares to jump again. Its mouth is stretched wide and its teeth gleam in the stage-lights. Avery swings the shoe in her hand and smashes the heel into the lion''s eye. Blood pours out from its ruined eye socket.


    The lion flies into a rage. It leaps again, but it can''t even reach the bottom of her dress. It is too exhausted from its earlier attempts. The lion skulks away to a corner of the cage to catch its breath and Avery tries to catch hers.


    She wants to call for help but there is cheering, discussion and noise everywhere and she knows that no one will hear her. She can''t afford to let herself get distracted at such a critical time. Though the lion is injured, she knows it will try to attack her again.


    She knows it will have to change strategy because of its wound, and that gives her time to take a break and gather her strength for what''s to come. Suddenly Avery feels her body moving¡ªthe wire is in motion again. The audience screams. The wire is not moving upward but downward. Avery is quickly falling into the cage.


    The lion watches Avery and carefully stalks toward her, determined to get its prey this time. As the wire descends, Avery gets closer and closer to the ground and the lion. She quietly reaches for some wh.i.p.s hanging from the wall of the cage.


    She takes several wh.i.p.s and swings them throw the air. The sudden attack startles the lion, and it stops and sits down. It licks its teeth and analyzes its enemy.


    "Is the woman a lion tamer?" murmurs the crowd, "It stopped attacking her!"


    "What a brave woman," says an admiring man, "I''d love to take a look at her face."


    The discussion begins to change and the mood lightens. Everyone assumed that Avery would die a horrible death under the lion''s sharp teeth and claws, but now it seems that the beast fears her.


    A loud sound startles Avery. Someone has thrown something into the cage toward Avery. Avery looks at it out of the corner of her eyes and sees that someone has given her a gun.

 Chapter 95 - Dangerous Enemy

    The lion has to submit to Avery as she wildly swings the wh.i.p.s at it. It is surprised and startled by the sudden attack and it doesn''t dare go near her. It has already learned that she''s a dangerous enemy at the cost of an eye. Instead, it watches and waits for her to show a sign of weakness or a moment of distraction.


    Evan aims his gun at the lion and prepares to pull the trigger.


    "Sir, bodyguards are on their way to her," Robert says, "You''ll hurt Mrs. Howel if you shoot now."


    Evan ignores Robert and continues to squint down the barrel of the gun. He wants to run down and help her himself but he''s afraid that the lion will go for her at any moment. He has to wait and find the proper angle to shoot it.


    As the wires descend, Avery knows she can''t let her guard down for even a second. She grabs the wh.i.p.s tightly and peeks at the gun lying on the floor behind her¡ªin seconds she''ll be on the ground and she can get the gun. Suddenly the lion sees its chance and goes for Avery. She turns around and swiftly picks up the gun.


    Two bullets pierce the lion''s skull simultaneously. The beast lets out a stunning roar and collapses to the ground. There is thundering applause from the audience. The show has been even more exciting and soul-stirring than advertised. Only a few audience members guess that this particular show was not the one that was planned.


    Avery collapses to the ground with relief and exhaustion. Evan falls to his knees and drops his gun¡ªhe''s drenched in sweat. Avery is the only woman in the world who can inspire such fear in him.


    Suddenly the lights went out on the stage and a single beam focuses on Avery. Her diamond-encrusted mask glitters beneath the light. All of the guests are curious to see the face of the brave and smart woman who fought off a lion. The mask is a deliberate tool to excited the crowd and invokes their imaginations.


    Another beam illuminates the right side of the stage and a man in a suit and gold-rimmed glasses appears. He picks up the microphone and greets the audience, identifying himself as the host. Then he moves on to more important matters.


    "I''m sure you all enjoyed a wonderful night," he says, "We all got to see this charming goddess subdue a lion¡ªand I have to say my blood is still pounding. So who among our distinguished guests wants the honor of spending the night with her? There''s a bidding device in every private room. Show us how serious you are about getting to know this incredible woman."


    Realization dawns on the crowd. The whole purpose of the show was to auction off the woman as a sort of exclusive, high-class p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e.


    "Sir, they say they don''t know it''s Mrs. Howel," Robert explains to a fuming Evan, "They''d hired someone else for the role."


    "Then I want to know what the hell she''s doing up there," Evan roars.


    "The girl was scheduled to stay in the same dormitory room where Mrs. Howel currently resides," Robert explains, "It would seem they mistook Mrs. Howel for the girl. I''ll go talk to them and make it clear she''s your wife."


    "Wait a moment!" Evan says.


    Robert turns around and gives Lance a puzzled look.


    "Don''t do anything yet," Evan says.


    He rests his hands on the handrail, suddenly calm again. He stares at the white figure in the giant cage. He''s relieved that the lion has been shot and Avery is safe, and he vows to make the hotel pay for its mistakes later, but a sudden and perverse curiosity has seized him. The host''s words replay in his mind, and he wants to find out just how much other men think his wife is worth.


    "Ten million!"


    An offer is made as soon as the host finishes talking. The number flickers in green LED lights across the window of one of the private rooms. The general audience exchanges curious glances and wonders who offered such a high price. It seems exceedingly high for a common entertainer. The dissipated, wealthy men in the club know that it costs about that much to spend the night with a rising starlet.


    Robert is also surprised. Evan orders him to hold the bidding device but forbids him from bidding. The women in the private room who were watching the show turn quiet, intimidated by Evan''s shouting. Lisa has already told them the true identity of the lion tamer, and they can''t believe that someone else has dared to make the first bid.


    Robert and Evan speak quietly to each other, and the women speculate amongst themselves about Avery and the cage.


    "Is it really Avery in the cage?" whispers one, "Why is she there? The lion almost ate her alive!"


    "Was it intentional or what?" asks another, "Who would dare to touch Evan''s wife? "


    Another one chimes in, "You can never tell with rich people. What if they put her there deliberately and hoped she''d be mauled to death. Then they could claim it was a horrible accident."


    "That''s horrible!" gasps, "How could you think such a thing?"


    "Think about," whispers replies to the woman, "Why didn''t Evan really move to stop it and why does he allow the auction to continue now? As you can see, he hasn''t made a single bid. She''s wearing a mask so he can claim he didn''t recognize her. Maybe he''s sick of her, maybe the rumors about the divorce are true and she never signed a prenup¡ªa man like Evan Howel could have many motives for killing his wife."


    "That''s ridiculous!" says another, "I think Lisa is behind this. She''s pulled this little stunt to clear her way to marry Evan. I wonder who she knows that helped her pull this off?"


    They all whisper as quietly as they can, terrified of disturbing Evan and drawing his wrath.


    More green lights flicker in another private room: "50 million."


    "Has the price really jumped from 10 million to 50 million?" the audience whispers with disbelief.


    Avery still sits on the ground but she changes her position to lean against a wall of the cage. The lion is dead. She fired once, and a mystery person fired again. She has no idea who fired the shot, but she knew it was meant to save her life.


    She touches the mask on her face and wonders if Evan recognized her. Something painful rises in her heart and she turns melancholy. She looks up when she hears the host announce the $50 million bid. The room that made the $50 million bid is not Evan''s.


    She''s not sure Evan recognizes her, but she''s very interested to see his look after he learns that someone else has bought her for the night. In a daze, Avery hears more noise and she looks up and sees $250 million on the screen outside one of the rooms.


    "$250 million for a night?" Avery thinks incredulously.


    Avery immediately recognizes the room and she imagines she can see the unconventional figure and arrogant face behind the glass. Evan has bid


    Everyone is shocked at the jump from $50 million to $250 million. Talk about throwing money away as if it''s dirt. The crowd assumes that the bidding has ended¡ªwho would bid more for a night with a woman¡ªbut a screen lights up: $400 million.


    Avery turns to look at another private room, five rooms away from Evan''s. The occupants have just bid $400 million.


    "Who is it?" Avery wonders.

 Chapter 96 - 96: She’s Mine

    "$500 million," Evan bids.


    "$600 million," the other room counters.


    The other bidder won''t lose his chance with Avery so easily. The bidding price increases in increments of $100 million as if money is nothing.


    "$700 million," Evan counters, asking Robert to press the bidding device down. A bodyguard comes in and whispers something to Robert and his expression becomes worried.


    "Sir, it''s Andrew Clifford," he whispers to Evan.


    "Get the word out she''s mine," Evan orders.


    Robert quickly returns with a message from Andrew, "Sir, he said whoever bids the highest wins her."


    "$800 million."


    "Sir, Mr. Clifford has gone for $800 million," Robert whispers.


    "Keep it going," Evan said with a frown, "I want to see how much longer he can afford to bid."


    The screen on Evan''s room reads "$1 billion."


    As the prices keep skyrocketing, the discussion gets more and more heated. $1 billion is a number most could only dream about. The audience can''t believe that someone would spend that for one night. They wonder if the bidding war will ever end. They can help wonder what the woman has that can make two wealthy men from respectable families squander such large chunks of the family fortune.


    The host''s voice booms from the stage, "$1 billion. I guess we''re talking business. But I should remind you all of our rules: we have a price cap, and if the bidding reaches a certain amount, it''s the goddess'' decision to choose which bid she accepts."


    "Oh my God, so exciting!" The crowd murmurs, "She''s gonna choose the man?"


    "She''s sleeping with money," says a cynical voice, "Once she turns out the lights, it''s all the same."


    "No it''s not," objects a female voice, "She''ll want to choose the man who''s more gifted."


    Avery keeps the gun in her hand. She is stunned by the host''s words and almost drops the gun.


    "Do I really have to choose one of them?" she wonders.


    The host continues, "The highest bids came from Mr. Howel and Mr. Clifford."


    Avery frowns at the second name and examines the gun in her hands: it''s the same as the one she handled in the bathroom.


    Andrew''s words replay in her head: "Remember me now, okay?" and "I hope we can meet soon so I can pay back what I owe you."


    "Andrew Clifford?" Avery thinks skeptically, "The man looked and behaved like a desperate outlaw. What kind of money and power does he have to come up against Evan? Who is he really?"


    Avery hears the sound of the lock on the cage being sprung. Two tall women open the door and haul Avery out without hesitation. Avery has recovered most of her strength and refuses to allow the women to drag her. She tucks the gun into the sash on her dress and moves to free herself from the women. The women seem to read her mind and hold her arms tightly.


    "Let go!" Avery warns them, but they don''t move at all.


    "Lion queen, it''s time to perform your duty," the women say in unison.


    The host hands her the selection device with an admiring look. At the same time, a man in a private room regards Avery with a look as deep as the sea. Evan didn''t expect Avery to be given a choice. If it was as simple as the highest bidder getting her, he wouldn''t care who it was, but he can''t imagine what Avery will do now that she''s been given the choice.


    He can''t imagine anything that Avery wouldn''t dare to do. After all, she tried to cheat on him and run away from him as bargaining ch.i.p.s for their divorce. Now she''s wearing a mask and few recognize her; she doesn''t have to worry about her reputation or what people will say. Evan can''t bear the thought of her choosing another guy. He hits the handrail with such force that it shakes.


    "Let them know if they dare to let Avery leave with anyone else, I''ll have this club shut down within three days," Evan hisses.


    There is a brief commotion on the stage and the host announces, "She has made a choice."


    Avery shakes off the woman holding her on the stage and gives them the selection device. She didn''t actually make any choice because she happened to touch the screen accidentally when she struggled against the women. Apparently, she chose Andrew Clifford. She wonders to herself who she would''ve chosen had she actually made the choice herself.


    The host is in the middle of his announcement when a sudden burst of gunfire strikes the ground at his feet. Three warning shots leave holes mere inches from his shoes. The host is scared and runs off the stage with his hands thrown protectively over his head. People in the private rooms begin to scream and the general audience stampedes towards the door. They don''t know who''s firing the gun, but they''ve seen enough news stories about terrorist attacks and mass shootings to fear for their lives.


    Soon the club is practically empty. Avery is left alone on the stage. She didn''t run because she knows Evan was the one who fired the shots. Even if she wanted to run, she''s quickly stopped by a bodyguard who jams a pistol into her waist.


    Avery takes a peek at the man. She wishes she could recognize Evan''s bodyguards, but he changes them on a regular basis so she hardly knows who they are. She recognizes this man as one of the men who chased Andrew into the bathroom. It suddenly occurs to her that men weren''t trying to kill Andrew¡ªthey were simply looking for him. She assumes this man is one of Andrew''s bodyguards then.


    "Felicity Winter, we meet again so soon," Andrew says with a chuckle.


    Andrew has come down from his private room and he seems to be in an excellent mood.


    "You gave quite a performance just now. I''m impressed," he says, "You''re worth every cent of that billion."


    Avery gives him a simple glance. She doesn''t expect him to recognize her in the mask¡ªafter all, they''ve only met once before. Andrew has changed in a formal suit that augments his noble but rakish presence. The mole in the corner of his eye is s.e.xy and distracting.


    "I didn''t expect you to pay me back so soon," Avery says lightly, "Thanks, but this is quite enough. Now I''d appreciate it if you asked your men to lower their guns."


    Avery is wearing a white dress, half innocent and half s.e.xy. She sounds as if she has nothing to fear. She takes courage from the fact that a man who is willing to spend so much money on her probably doesn''t plan to hurt her.


    "Isn''t this your job? I don''t see how my bid counts as paying you back," Andrew says, "Besides, you''ll regret it if you don''t accept the rest of my payback."


    Andrew glances at Avery''s collar. The neckline is dotted with white lace and shows a generous amount of skin. Just looking at her is tempting. Andrew thinks that taming lions and spending nights with rich men are Felicity winter''s profession.


    "I''ll gouge your eyes out if you keep looking," Avery says as she glared at him, "It''s none of your business anyway. Let me go and I''ll call it even."


    The bodyguard puts more force on the gun against her waist.


    "Wow, you''re feisty," Andrew says, "I don''t think I''m ready to let you get away from me so easily though. I like the challenge."


    Andrew walks to her slowly with both hands in his pockets. A large group begins to surround the stage.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Cut the Crap

    The icy man with burning rage in his eyes glares at Avery.


    Andrew smiled casually, "Nice to see you, Mr. Howel. It'' s been awhile."


    "Let go of her," Evan hissed through gritted teeth.


    "You''re interested in her as well?" Andrew pretends to be amazed though he knew who raised his every bid.


    Avery silently observes the two men, sizing them up. Evan''s commanding presence doesn''t overpower Andrew. Her instinct tells her Andrew is not just anyone.


    "Cut the crap," Evan says, "Do you know who she is?"


    "I know her as the Lion Queen, a Miss Felicity Winter. And she chose me just now. Accept the consequences, Evan. It won''t look good for you if word gets out about your little tantrum here."


    "Felicity Winter?" Evan frowns.


    "You know Evan?" Andrew asks Avery, "You didn''t just drop his name in the bathroom?"


    Avery peeks at Evan and sees Lisa standing close behind him.


    "No, I don''t know him," she says with a smirk.


    "Avery Howel!" Evan screams her name with rage.


    "How dare she claims she doesn''t know me?" he thinks, "And what the hell is Andrew referring to in the bathroom?"


    Evan''s bodyguards all point their guns at Andrew, but Andrew is a powerful man with guards of his own. Two groups of people face-off, pointing guns at each other.


    "Avery? Who is she?" Andrew asks, casting an intriguing glance at Avery.


    Avery gives him a look that seems to say cut the crap and get me out of here already. Andrew approaches one of his bodyguards slowly and takes the man''s gun. With a swift motion, he presses it into Avery''s lower back.


    "Sorry, Evan. Lion Queen here says she doesn''t know you," Andrew laughs, "So I have to take her with me."


    The gun makes a quiet click as Andrew releases the safety.


    "Evan, tell your boys to back up ten meters," Andrew orders.


    "Sir¡ª" Robert objects.


    The butler is infuriated by Andrew''s arrogance and he wants to charge and attack him immediately.


    Evan stops him, "Do as he says."


    Andrew doesn''t stand a chance in a gunfight: his men are outnumbered. Evan is concerned that he has Avery and won''t risk hurting her.


    Andrew laughs smugly, "Thanks for your cooperation, Mr. Howel."


    Then he holds Avery by her shoulder, keeping the gun pressed firmly to her back as he passes Evan and his bodyguards. Avery suddenly stops a few meters from Evan and glances at him.


    "My dear husband, I''ve already given you the room key," she says flirtatiously, "Don''t let my kind gesture go to waste. It just so happens that you have a beauty on your arm and I have a good-looking man by my side. I hope we all have fun."


    "Avery Howel!"


    Evan''s roar echoes through the empty nightclub. The power of the scream contains all the pain from his broken heart.


    Avery knows she has just challenged Evan''s superiority. He''s lost a lot of dignity seeing his wife purchased and taken hostage by another man, but he didn''t consider her self-esteem back in the private room. She''s sick of his overbearingness and wants to take him down a notch and diminish his power over her. She needs him to understand that he can''t do anything about the divorce even if he has tons of men on his payroll, even if he uses women like Lisa to make her jealous.


    "So you guys go way back?" Andrew asks with a half-smile, "Avery Howel? You''re his wife?"


    "Put down the gun," Avery snaps.


    With a swift motion, she reaches backward with her right hand and snatches the gun from Andrew. Andrew''s men look on in amazement. They can''t believe Avery just took Andrew''s gun away. She''s the second person to ever take a weapon from their boss. By the time they stop at Andrew''s presidential suite, Avery is done dealing with him.


    "Look, you''ve paid me back what you owed me," she says matter-of-factly, "Now I want you to remember that we don''t know each other."


    Avery''s hair is still messy from the battle with the lion, but her large eyes shine like mirrors or diamonds under the light. Andrew lowers his head and the mole flashes making him look like a thoroughly flirtatious and dissipated man.


    "What if I don''t let you go?" he asks.


    Avery places the gun against Andrew''s chest, alarming his bodyguards. They all point their guns at Avery. Andrew frowns as the gun nudges the wound by his heart. In spite of the pain, he casually puts his hands in his pockets, completely immune to the threat on his life.


    "I think I''ve paid more than what I owe you," he says as his eyes gleam, "So how do you plan to pay me back?"


    ¡­


    "Sir, they entered the room together," Robert reports.


    Robert knows he''s walking on thin ice just by saying this and his voice betrays his lack of confidence. He never would have expected Avery to willingly and blatantly go to another man''s hotel room¡ªnot after Evan agreed to the divorce.


    Evan feels fresh pain tears at his heart. In a rage of pain, he kicks Robert in the shin. The man falls over and lance kicks him again in the face. He gets up despite the pain and walks to Evan''s side again, a trickle of blood flows from his mouth.


    Evan has snapped. It''s one thing if Avery can''t love him back, but he refuses to allow her to become another man''s woman. The thought that Avery might already be on Andrew''s bed letting him caress her makes him half insane.


    He gathers his bodyguards and rushes to Andrew''s presidential suite. Evan''s men quickly overpower the bodyguards Andrew has stationed outside the door. He kicks the door open and enters the room with his gun drawn.


    The Swarovski diamond light leaves no corner in the room unseen. Andrew reclines on the couch in a bathrobe. He hasn''t tied it tightly, revealing his vigorous chest muscles and the gauze over his wound. His legs are crossed and he drops magazine over his lap. He smiles calmly at Evan.


    "Mr. Howel, are you interested in my girl?" he asks with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Your girl my ass," Evan tosses his gun to Robert and strides over to Andrew, "She''s Mrs. Howel, my wife."


    "Wow, she neglected to tell me that," Andrew smirks.


    Andrew''s casual answer brings ice to Evan''s eyes.


    "Mr. Clifford, show some respect. Don''t forget that we''ve subdued your guys," Robert warns.


    Andrew isn''t armed and toying with Evan when he''s in one of his icy moods could prove fatal for the other man. Suddenly footsteps come from outside the door and dozens of Andrew''s bodyguards rush in to surround Evan and his men. Robert presses the gun to Andrew''s temple. Andrew snaps his fingers and his men retreat outside.


    "Where is Mrs. Howel?" Evan asks.


    "Where do you think a woman would be before she seeks pleasure with a man?" Andrew says provokingly.


    Though Robert has his gun against Andrew''s temple, the man picks up the magazine and begins browsing through it as if nothing unusual has happened.


    Evan strides over to the bathroom and kicks the door open.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Searching for Her

    A woman screams from within the bathroom. Evan''s bodyguards all turn around in silent agreement. They know it''s best not to watch what happens next. The bathroom is filled with hot steam And water pours down from the ceiling like rain. Everything glows in the soft, warm light of the room.


    A n.a.k.e.d woman holds her arms across her chest to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts though her back is to the door. Slowly she sinks to the floor and curls up in a corner of the tub in shock and embarrassment.


    Evan walks in stomping across the floor with all the fury of an avenging angel. His gorgeous face is cast into profound shadows under the light. The woman has her back to Evan and water brushes trickle down her hair and the pristine lines of her back. Evan is furious.


    "Is Avery so eager to clean herself up for a night with Andrew?" he thinks, "Why is she so nice to this man but so cruel to me?"


    Evan stomps on the floor so hard he almost shatters the tiles. He grabs her shoulder and exerts a tremendous force to turn her around and push her up against the shower wall.


    The woman screams and the warm water drenches Evan. He wipes the water from his eyes and sees a woman he doesn''t recognize holding her chest and screaming in terror.


    "Mr. Howel," her voice is innocent and anxious, like that of a young girl.


    "Where is Avery?" Evan asks, glaring at her with a mixture of rage and relief.


    The woman is half-frozen with fear but she manages to shake her head.


    "I don''t know," she stammers.


    Evan frowns viciously. He seems to recognize her face from somewhere, but he can''t figure out where. He pushes her away and she slowly sinks to a seated position. Evan glances quickly around the bathroom and determines that there''s no hiding place.


    "Sir, we''ve finished searching the room," Robert says, "There is no sign of Mrs. Howel."


    Robert grabs a plush, white towel and hands it over to Evan to dry his hair with. Evan stalks out of the room with a foul expression on his face.


    "Go to the staff dormitory and look for her there," he commands.


    The storm is getting worse and worse. It''s impossible to leave Pleasure city under such conditions so Evan knows Avery can''t have gotten far.


    "Mr. Howel, take care," Andrew says lightly but threateningly.


    Evan can''t help but frown upon hearing the other man''s voice. He feels like Andrew has taken and dirtied something that belongs to him.


    "I only just got rid of Charles Peters and now there''s Andrew Clifford," Evan thinks bitterly, "Avery''s capability to cuckold me really takes me by surprise."


    "Sir, Mr. Clifford is currently in an unfit state," Robert said reassuringly, "It seems he has a significant wound on his chest. So he can''t do anything uhh unusual with Mrs. Howel."


    "I don''t need you to remind me," Evan snarls.


    Evan is livid. He knows that there are no limits to a man''s s.e.x.u.a.l desire, and he knows that Avery has a special ability to arouse desire. He has seen a fair share of men who would do anything to get a woman into their beds even if that meant risking their own health.


    He enters Avery''s dorm room and hears the sound of the shower. Avery hears her door opening and soon sees Evan staring at her in the shower with a burning desire in his eyes. Through the clear, plastic shower curtain, Avery watches the proud Evan walked toward her slowly and deliberately. He leans against the bathroom door his fire in his eyes.


    "How did you get in?" she asks cooly.


    Her strength is almost exhausted from the battle with the lion and her argument with Andrew. She just wanted to enjoy a nice hot shower before dealing with anything else. Evan turned up faster than she imagined.


    Evan comes to a few steps closer, "I do as I like."


    "Don''t come any closer," Avery warns.


    She grabs a bath towel to cover her body because the desire in Evan''s eyes scares her.


    "I like that modesty," Evan says hungrily, "After we''ve done it so many times, you''re still as coy as a v.i.r.g.i.n."


    "I''m quite the opposite," Avery says as she tucks the towel tightly, "I hate the way you are. No matter how many women you''ve been with, you insist on being a hypocrite, acting as if every time is the first time."


    Evan grabs Avery and pulls her to him


    "I''ve only been with you, and you alone," he says intently.


    "Aren''t you worried your pants are on fire?" Avery asks mockingly.


    She pushes him away and turns the shower off, but he grabs her ferociously. The evening has not gone according to his plan. He wanted to use Lisa to make Avery jealous, but instead, he finds himself pissed off by her interaction with Andrew Clifford.


    The moment he saw her in the shower in one piece he felt his anger evaporate into the air. Now all he wants it to be nice to her and make it up to her.


    "You smell nice," he murmurs.


    He lowers his head to her neck and deeply inhales the scent of her body. Avery lifts her foot aiming for his groin, but Evan grabs her leg instead and wrapped it around his waist. Evan holds her tightly. He can''t wait to remove her towel and caress her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Are you still mad at me?" Evan asks.


    He tilts her chin upwards and lowers his head to kiss her.


    "Why would I be mad?" she asks, "On the contrary, I''m glad to see someone sharing the burden with me. I''ve been dreaming of the day when you''ll finally replace me for years."


    "You''re mad at me," Evan says accusingly.


    He lowers his head to rub his stubble against Avery''s shoulder as a punishment. "Does that mean you care for me?" he asks in a hoarse voice.


    "I''ve told you I don''t. Do you need me to remind you that we''re parting on good terms in six months? I''d hardly get jealous over you preparing some backups."


    "You''re being deliberately difficult, aren''t you?" Evan asks roughly.


    Avery''s comments annoy Evan so much that he suddenly presses Avery''s shoulder tightly to the wall.


    "You know we''re still legally married for six months, and I have to remind you that you''re still my wife for every single day and night of those six months."


    He removes Avery''s towel, adjusts her leg around his waist, unzipped his trousers and prepares to take her against the wall. Avery felt butterflies in her stomach at the thought of Lisa spending time with Evan, of her hands wandering all over Evan''s. The thought made her feel a jealous desire for Evan, and that jealous desire scares her. She tries as hard as she can to push him away and prevent him from kissing her. Evan thrusts wildly toward her, but she squirms and he misses her.


    In the heat of the moment, she grabs a lotion bottle to hit him. Then she pushes him away to run from the bathroom. She is in a hurry and the floor is slippery and she falls down hard. Despite the pain, she struggles to get up. Before she can climb to her feet, Evan grabs her and throws her onto the bed.


    The small bed starts to shake; it can''t bear the weight of both of them. Evan opens his shirt, revealing his robust chest and the gauze on the wounds on his back.


    "How odd that Evan still has this unstoppable beastly desire even after suffering such a terrible injury," Avery thinks.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Unrecognizable

    "Get your dirty hands off me!"


    Avery coils her legs against Evan''s chest, but she doesn''t use much force because of his back wound. It''s easy for Evan to grab her wildly waving hands. He holds her tightly and his familiar smell envelops her. Gently, he kisses every inch of her body.


    Avery was prepared for rough s.e.x, but Evan''s gentleness surprises her and makes her melt. He is as tender as if he''s cherishing a priceless and fragile treasure. His eyes are soft too as he caresses her wet hair and gently kisses her forehead and cheek. He knows she doesn''t love him, but it doesn''t stop him from loving her.


    "So what if she doesn''t love me back? I already gave her my heart," he thinks,


    "Nothing will stop me from loving her and trying to get inside her world."


    Faint light comes in through the gaps in the curtains the next morning. Avery feels like she''s been thrown in the washing machine and tossed around over and over. Every muscle in her body aches, but the pain gives her a secret shiver of pleasure.


    Avery opens her eyes and looks at the man on top of her. The bed is too small for both of them to lie side by side and Evan is a big man. She looks at Evan and examines his thick eyebrows, profound complexion, and determined lips, and wonders if he''s even more handsome in sleep than he is when he''s awake. It''s the first time in a long time that Avery has paid so much attention to his appearance.


    "There''s no denying that his face is impeccable," Avery thinks, "He may be one of God''s finest sculptures."


    She squirms beneath him to push him away, and her movement arouses a response from a particular part of his body. He''s practically inside her as he sleeps.


    "That''s shameless!" Avery thinks.


    Avery tries as hard as she can to push him off, but he''s too heavy. She can''t help wondering what miracle prevented him from completely flattening her in his sleep. Avery has no choice but to grab a handful of her hair and skim it over his neck and chest to tickle him.


    Evan frowns and scratches at the ticklish spots in his sleep. Avery tickles the same spots again. Evan rolls onto his side to avoid the tickling, but the bed is too small and half his body falls out of the bed.


    Avery looks at the bandages on his back and wonders how he managed to make love to her so many times with such serious injuries.


    "Get up!" Avery says, "You''re falling."


    Avery mischievously wants to kick Evan off the bed, but she''s worried he''ll hurt his back if he falls. She feels annoyed because she''d kick him down if he didn''t incur the wounds while protecting her.


    "I won''t fall if you don''t move," Evan says, suddenly wide awake.


    He holds her tightly and rolls her underneath him. It amazes Avery that he gets even harder as he slips inside her. Avery turns livid.


    "How can Evan be so shameless?" she thinks.


    "I''m hungry," she complains.


    "Me too," Evan says seductively, "How about dessert before breakfast?"


    "Evan Howel, get off me!"


    Avery feels like Evan is driving her to the edge. She hates the way her body is reacting to him and she hates his arrogance. She wishes she had her ring with her so she could poke him until he lost his erection or fainted again.


    "I can''t unless you open your mouth down there," Evan says in a good mood. He thrusts gently and lowers his head kiss her above her eyes, "She''s not ready for me to leave yet and bites me so hard."


    Avery blushes. She was almost devoured by a lion yesterday but Evan seems to be traumatized one. He seems to have turned brazen and unrecognizable.


    "That''s too filthy of you," Avery objects, "Besides I already gave the room key to Miss Lisa, and it''s not gentlemanly to stand her up."


    Avery''s voice is serious, but she turns her face to the side to avoid looking at him. Her self-control is tenuous and she doesn''t want to lose it.


    "Who is Miss Lisa?" Evan asks thrusting harder.


    Avery wants to m.o.a.n but she makes her voice severe and hostile.


    "Evan! Miss Lisa is the woman you complimented for having a high IQ. You accused me of buying the same dress like her and made me change."


    Avery pauses and gives him a significant look, "Are you using her to try to get me back?"


    "That''s enough!" Evan growls, suddenly unpleasant, "I don''t want to hear it. Don''t ever talk about her again."


    "I don''t think so," Avery argues, "If you invested in her so heavily, you ought to make the most of her, right?"


    "Make the most of her?" Evan says thrusting wildly as if he''s punishing her, "I''m making the most of you now."


    After they finish, Avery is sweating all over and doesn''t have any strength left. She doesn''t even want to lift her fingers. Evan gets up first then picks her up and carries her into the bathroom which is really only fit for one person. It seems crowded with two people in it, especially when one of the people is as tall and strong as Evan


    "I can shower on my own. Get out."


    Avery brutally shoves Evan out of the bathroom. Evan doesn''t persist because the bathroom is small. After she finishes, he goes in to clean up, taking care not to soak the wounds on his back.


    Later he calls Robert and the butler comes bearing clothes and information. He tells Evan that the nightclub incident has been taken care of. The Howel Group has purchased the club, and the operator handling the wires and staff who mistook Avery for the lion tamer have all been taken care of.


    Robert then looks at Avery who is wearing a bathrobe and drying her hair with a hairdryer. He hesitates nervously but eventually speaks: "Miss Lisa waited in the presidential suite for you all night."


    Robert immediately feels Evan''s anger. He keeps his head down and avoids his boss'' gaze. He didn''t want to bring it up but Lisa insisted on waiting for Evan and sitting on the couch all night in the presidential suite. She''s still there. If he doesn''t tell Evan, he''d accuse him of withholding information when he and Avery decided to go back.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Give her an explanation

    Evan hears Avery scoffing by the dresser. She turns up the hairdryer in the hopes that the sound will muffle out Evan and Robert''s conversation, but the dryer is suddenly snatched away from her hands. Evan holds it instead and points it toward her hair. The warm wind blows on her hair and his long fingers gently brush it.


    "That''s enough. I can handle this on my own," Avery says as she reaches to grab the dryer, "Miss Lisa is still waiting for you at the presidential suite. Don''t you have to go up to give her an explanation?"


    "I don''t need to give anyone but you an explanation," Evan says stubbornly.


    He continues to dry her hair for her.


    "You don''t have to. We''ve already signed the¡ª"


    Evan''s look turns dark, and his fingers twist in Avery''s hair. It hurts her scalp. She''s not the only one who is hurt. His heart feels like beasts have torn his flesh apart.


    He shuts down the noisy hairdryer and regards her coldly.


    "Don''t you forget that we''re still married for the next six months."


    Avery doesn''t say anything and nods in silence. She takes a comb to brush her hair. Evan is upset that she doesn''t say anything and wants to lash out. Robert returns to the room and knocks on the door.


    "Sir, it''s time to take your supplements," Robert said, "Should I have them brought here or to the presidential suite?"


    The dormitory room is too small and it doesn''t have a decent place to eat, but Robert is afraid that Mrs. Howel will be upset to see Lisa in the presidential suite. Robert''s appearance helps relieve Evan''s anger like a punching bag.


    "Get lost!" Evan shouts.


    Robert knows that his boss is in a sour mood and is about to leave, but Avery stops him.


    "How about we go to the hotel buffet?" she suggests.


    Avery is concerned that Evan is again refusing to take his medication as he did on the airplane. She takes a long breath and softens her expression. Then she takes the hairdryer from Evan, puts it away and turns to take the clothes Robert brought over. Before she dresses, she crosses the room to Evan and helps him get dressed.


    Avery''s fingers brushed his skin as she dresses him and she finds that his skin is quite warm, it seems he''s still running a fever and has yet to recover from his illness. Additionally, there are new wounds on his back to contend with. Evan doesn''t stop her. He likes that she''s helping him even if he knows she''s just being nice to him so he''ll take his medication.


    Avery stands behind him and frowns at the bloodstains on the bandages on his back. His wounds should be healed by now.


    "Your wound reopened again," she says.


    "You know why, don''t you?" Evan asks suggestively.


    Avery blushes. Of course, she knows why. He made love to her all night and again in the morning. Avery bites her lip. She knows there''s no point in answering his question; it will just encourage him to make more dirty comments.


    "Go get breakfast and I''ll put ointment on for you later," Avery says.


    Avery finishes helping Evan get dressed. She''s about to grab her dress, but Evan moves ahead to put it on for her.


    "I can do it on my own," she says.


    For one thing, he has back wounds. For another, she feels awkward and uncomfortable now that Evan suddenly wants to do something for her. She recalls that she''s been doing stuff on her own including getting dressed since she was a child.


    Evan frowns, "Lift your arms."


    "I think it''s best if I do it on my own."


    "Lift," he orders.


    Avery doesn''t have the energy to argue and she knows Evan has made up his mind. Instead of wasting time on useless disagreement, she raises her arms. Evan puts the dress over her head and then carefully zips the dress, making sure to pull her hair from the collar. He''s as gentle as if he''s dressing a baby. Then he takes her blonde hair in his hand and brushes it.


    "It smells very good," he says.


    Evan is intoxicated by the scent of her hair and lightly rests his sharp chin against her shoulder.


    "It''s very soft too," he adds.


    Together they look like an ordinary happily married couple. Avery can''t help being touched and gives Evan a soft look without saying anything. He looks back at her with strong emotions in his eyes. Avery realizes that despite his overbearingness, he''s looking at her with adoration and tenderness.


    "If he acts like this instead of becoming emotional or angry he''s not so bad," Avery thinks, then she shakes her head, "Stop! What am I thinking? Am I allowing him to get to me?"


    After a quick glance in the mirror, Avery realizes that the light blue satin of her dress matches the shirt Evan wears beneath his suit.


    "Is Robert being intentional and making us wear matching clothes?" Avery wonders, "Or was this Evan''s idea?"


    Evan seems to be in a good mood and grabs Avery''s hands to walk the hotel buffet. Lisa has heard that Evan and Avery will be having breakfast in the hotel and hurries to arrive with her rich friends. She is shocked to see that Evan holds Avery in his arms. He never looks away from the woman in his arms and gazes at her as if she''s the only thing worth looking at in the world. Lisa is stunned by Avery''s presence and her face pales. She runs to Evan.


    "Evan, I was waiting for you all night in the presidential suite," she said breathlessly.


    "What are you trying to imply?" Evan asks.


    He kisses Avery''s ear and looks dotingly at his wife.


    Lisa doesn''t know what to say; Evan''s look can''t lie. She feels water gathering in her eyes. She really waited for Evan all night in the presidential suite. She assumed that he''d go back to the room after he was done with the freshness and excitement of Avery taming the lion. She honestly didn''t expect that Evan would reduce himself to spending the night in a dormitory room with Avery.


    She glances at the hickey Avery accidentally reveals on her neck¡ªthe neckline of her dress only partially covers it. Lisa bites her lip viciously; she knows she''s been used. Her face turns from white to gray and she recalls what Evan said about women with high IQs. She assumed he was talking about women who can read his mind but it seems he was actually communicating something to Avery¡ªit seems she got the message.


    He also asked Avery to come to the private room during the show and desperately fought to shoot the lion when Avery was in danger on the stage. Then he risked destroying his family fortune to bid on Avery.


    "If a man isn''t deeply in love with a woman, why would he bother to put on such a show?" Lisa thinks, "How stupid and carried-away I was. I finally understand what Evan meant when he told me to buy anything I wanted in the shop. He was playing peaceful and softening the blow before using and humiliating me. If I''d been a little wiser, I wouldn''t have only bought one dress with his money but every single piece in the store."


    Some of the smarter girls in Lisa''s clique Lisa piece two and two together. They aren''t really Lisa''s friends, and their new knowledge puts them at an advantage. They sneer at Lisa and give her condescending looks.


    "I thought an ugly duckling was finally becoming a nice swan," says one, "But I guess a duck is always a duck."


    "I told you so," another chime in, "I said she wouldn''t be so smug for much longer."


    Lisa Cindy knows that nothing good will come from her hassling Avery so she gives the other woman a vicious glare. Avery looks back at Lisa as if she doesn''t care. Lisa is so angry that she stomps as she walks away, stewing in failure and disgrace.


    In truth, Avery didn''t notice Lisa''s glare and doesn''t even know what they were talking about. Instead, she''s been subtly looking around the room to find someone she caught a brief glimpse of, but the woman is gone before Avery can take a second look.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Give her an explanation

    Avery swears she saw someone she knew, but the woman disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "What are you looking for?" Evan asks.


    "Nothing," Avery answers distractedly.


    She continues to scan the restaurant, looking for the woman. The large, luxury buffet in the middle of the room blocks Avery''s view of part of the restaurant. With a sigh of disappointment she stops looking, but then, out of the corner of her eye, she sees something. She gets up, slowly and nervously.


    "What do you want?" she asks Evan, "I''ll get it for you."


    "Servants can do that," Evan says casually.


    "I want to see if there''s anything I like," Avery says.


    Evan doesn''t want to refuse her rare kindness to him. He grabs her hands and kisses them. Then he reluctantly let her go and sends two guards to follow her.


    Avery picks up a tray and food tongs while looking around. There are not many people in this part of the restaurant and she quickly spotted the figure she''s looking for. The woman is bending to get something and she doesn''t see Avery looking at her. When she straightens up, she looks right at Avery and freezes in surprise and terror. Avery puts down the tray to approach and the woman does the same before breaking into a run.


    "Gabby! Stop!" Avery shouts.


    Gabrielle doesn''t stop running, but Avery''s guards quickly grab her. She''s still struggling when Avery walks up to her. She orders the men to let Gabrielle go and carefully examines her sister.


    "She should be at school now," Avery thinks, "What is she doing here at a hotel in Paradise City?"


    "It''s you," Avery says in wonderment, "What are you doing here?"


    "Avery," Gabrielle keeps her head down out of guilt and refuses to meet Avery''s gaze, "I¡ª"


    Nervous and anxious, Gabrielle wrings her dress and steps back quietly after seeing Evan approach behind Avery.


    "Are you the woman from Andrew''s room last night?" Evan asks.


    He recognizes Gabrielle as the woman taking a shower in Andrew''s room.


    "No wonder her face seemed so familiar last night," he thinks.


    Evan remembers seeing Gabrielle at the Howel house when Avery invited her family over for the announcement of their divorce. He remembers thinking she was a quiet girl without much presence, a lot like the old Avery.


    "Andrew''s room?" Avery asks, giving Gabrielle a confused look, "What''s going on?"


    "Evan is wrong," Gabrielle says, her voice becoming weaker and weaker with each word, "I wasn''t there."


    Casual onlookers begin to look at the finely dressed group standing in the corner. Avery takes a look at Gabrielle''s outfit. Although she''s the youngest of Peters girls, she was never the favorite and always dressed plainly. Now she''s wearing a limited edition dress from Chanel. The white dress with black hemlines adds some elegance and poise to her otherwise obedient look, but it''s not an outfit she''d normally wear.


    The hotel is known for hosting stars and the rich and famous throw money around as if it''s nothing. The hotel also has a reputation for being the place where rich men and politicians bring their girlfriends and mistresses. Avery''s face turns cold.


    "Do you want to tell me why you''re here?" she asks again, "And what''s that Evan said about you being in Andrew''s room last night?"


    "So I guess you know each other?" a laconic voice drifts to them from across the room.


    Andrew approaches with his hands casually in his pockets followed by a few bodyguards. Gabrielle keeps her head down like a child who''s been caught in a lie. Avery grabs Gabrielle and pulls her behind her back.


    "Mr. Clifford," Avery greets him coldly.


    "Are you friends or sisters?" Andrew asks.


    He casts a casual look at Evan, but he doesn''t greet him. He focuses on Avery instead.


    Avery frowns, "Cut the crap. What are you doing with my sister?"


    "You have to ask her," Andrew says with a smirk.


    Avery turns around and looks at Gabrielle, "What is going on?"


    Gabrielle slowly lifts her head and reveals tear-filled eyes. She doesn''t start talking until Andrew sits down and Evan walks away to take a call.


    "Mr. Clifford had a big operation the other day and was in want of a nurse," Gabrielle says, "I came to look after him."


    She''s studying to be a nurse so that part of her story makes sense.


    "Had a big operation?" Avery asks skeptically.


    She hasn''t seen any trace of that but Andrew does have the gauze on his chest. She assumed it was from a knife wound because his shirt was torn.


    Avery stares at Gabrielle, "What about your studies?"


    "I¡ª" Gabrielle trails off nervously.


    "I think father put you in a hospital as an intern," Avery says, "Does he know you''re here?"


    "He doesn''t, no," Gabrielle admits weakly, "But the Cliffords did me a favor and Andrew needed a nurse so how could I say no? Avery, please, don''t tell father."


    "I can''t do that," Avery says determinedly, "I''ll take you home as soon as it stops raining."


    "No, Avery, I don''t want to go back," Gabrielle protests, "Why do I have to?"


    "Do you know what sort of a man he is?" Avery asks, "You''re not safe with him."


    Then she looks at Andrew sitting lazily in the chair and sees that he''s staring at them. He squints slightly as if he knows what they''re talking about.


    "He helped me and he seems like a nice guy," Gabrielle says, "And, he hasn''t ever touched me."


    Gabrielle blushes and the redness spreads to her ears.


    "What a naive girl!" Avery thinks.


    Avery recalls how Andrew teased her in the bathroom stall. Gabrielle is like an innocent rabbit that Andrew can devour at any time. More than that, she''s simple enough to bathe herself in butter and herbs before jumping into the wolf''s mouth.


    "Just because he doesn''t touch you now doesn''t mean he won''t later," Avery snaps, "Be a good girl and follow me back."


    Avery grabs the 18 year-old girl''s tender hands.


    "Avery, I don''t want to go back," Gabrielle pouts, "And I already signed a contract with Mr. Clifford. I can''t just walk away."


    "I''ll take care of that for you," Avery assures her.


    "Avery¡ª" Gabrielle stops herself before she can say the first words that spring to her lips.


    She and Avery were always picked on by the Peters girls because they had different mothers. Every time she was bullied, Avery stood up for her and protected her. However, the more fight they put up, the worse they got bullied. They always stuck together before Avery left and married Evan. In spite of everything that has happened, Gabrielle still has a soft spot for Avery.


    Avery won''t take no for an answer. She holds Gabrielle''s hands and walks up to Andrew. Andrew lifts his eyebrows as if he was expecting this all along.


    "I told you that you''d eventually come to me voluntarily when you hit my head with a gun and ran away last night," he says with a smirk, "I just don''t know you''d be so quick."


    "Shut up!" Avery hisses.


    She holds Gabrielle''s hands and tries to control her anger before, forcing a pleasant smile onto her face.


    "Gabby said that you need a nurse," Avery says calmly, "I''ll hire the best one from the best hospital."


    "Avery," Gabrielle interrupts.


    She pulls Avery by her sleeve. Avery silences her with a look.


    "Please sit down," Andrew says with a glance at the seat across from him.


    Avery gives Andrew a warning look, but she and Gabrielle sit down. One of Andrew''s bodyguards brings over a cup of coffee and a sandwich. Andrew changes his position; instead of reclining, he suddenly leans forward, forcing Avery to lean back.


    "Is there something I can get you?" he asks politely, "Matter of fact is, I''m very pleased with Miss Peters service."


    "What if I have to take Gabrielle away with me?" Avery asks.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Special Friends

    "Fine, do whatever you want," Andrew says. He shrugs his shoulders and looks up at Avery with flirtatious eyes, "But it all depends on whether Gabrielle is willing or not."


    "I''m unwilling to go with you," Gabrielle whispers, with a lowered head.


    "Well, Felicity, it looks like your sister is unwilling to go with you," Andrew says tauntingly.


    "Gabrielle!" Avery scolds, giving her sister a warning look, but Gabrielle avoids her sister''s gaze, staring down at her hands folded on the table.


    "Gabrielle, go get your sister a glass of milk and a sandwich," Andrew orders. Andrew pours a packet of sugar into his coffee. He stirred it with a small silver spoon, his elegant hand making lazy loops through the air.


    "Mr. Clifford, you''re not well enough to drink coffee," Gabrielle quietly interjects.


    She looks at Andrew quickly, lowers her head as if embarrassed, and walks away from the table. Avery knows that Andrew sent Gabrielle away deliberately and she doesn''t stop him. She scoots her chair closer to the table to let Gabrielle pass and looks expectantly at Andrew.


    "I''m warning you, Andrew," she says, "Don''t you dare touch my sister."


    "What if I do touch her?" Andrew asks, carelessly tapping the small spoon against the table.


    "Just try me," Avery says flatly.


    Her eyes flash and she looks ready to fight Andrew. Andrew simply smirks.


    "Wow, I didn''t know that Gabrielle had such a tough sister," Andrew says, "But I like to think that we''re special friends now¡ªespecially after I spent a small fortune on you last night. Shouldn''t you be gentle with me?"


    "I''m not your special friend," Avery hissed through gritted teeth, "I just want to take my sister away."


    "The problem is she doesn''t want to leave me," Andrew says, looking at Avery with a half-smile, "I''m sure you see it, too: she''s obedient to me."


    "Fine¡ªwhat do you want?" Avery asks.


    Avery knows Gabrielle will not willingly leave Andrew, and she also knows that playing tough and trying to force her sister will only make matters worse. The only way to save her sister from Andrew is to convince him to send her away.


    "I want you to take care of me instead of her."


    Andrew''s smile becomes even more mischievous. Avery can''t decide if he means what he says or if he''s just playing with her.


    "Screw you!" Avery hisses.


    "Why are you so mean?" Andrew says with a mock offense, though the glint in his eyes shows he''s not offended in the slightest, "But you still owe me a favor, right?"


    Avery agrees without stopping to consider the consequences. No matter what she promises him now, they''ll be strangers as soon as she checks out of the hotel and returns to the security of the Hamilton estate. Andrew smiles victoriously to himself, but Avery is too preoccupied to notice his expression. He can feel his heart beating wildly out of control; he''s excited to have a woman like Avery in his debt.


    Andrew agrees to release Gabrielle from her contract with him in the evening. Avery accepts his condition and considers the favor she now owes him. She hopes to put it off for the indefinite future¡ªshe already has enough on her mind without catering to the whims of this dissipated playboy. She promises to find him a special nurse to compensate for the loss of Gabrielle.


    When Avery returns to her table, Evan has just finished his call. He strides up to the buffet and helps himself to a glass of milk and several small pastries, sandwiches, and fruits. He sits down and slides the tray across the table to Avery.


    "Did you solve the issue?" he asks.


    Avery helps herself to a breakfast sandwich and takes a bite before she responds.


    "Yes," she finally says, "When we go back home, can we stop at my family''s home first? I want to see that Gabrielle gets back safely."


    Evan gazes at her steadily from across the table.


    "Move back to the presidential suite," he says.


    Avery returns his gaze. She understands that this is his condition for helping return her sister to her family home.


    "Alright," Avery agrees.


    She picks up the sandwich and prepares to take another bite, but Evan grabs her wrist and guides the sandwich to his mouth instead. As Evan chews a waiter appears carrying a latte with an elaborate heart shape in the foam.


    "Are you Felicity Winter?" the waiter says, "Mr. Clifford sends you this coffee and asked me to remind you that you owe him a favor."


    Avery turns her head and sees Andrew raising his coffee mug to flirtatiously toast her. She knows that it means he has persuaded Gabrielle to return to the Peters family home with her. She gives him a glare in return.


    When she looks back, she notices that the atmosphere at her table has suddenly become tense; Evan seems to radiate fury. With a straight face, Evan throws the coffee cup to the ground. The mug shatters and the coffee spills everywhere. The waiter is terrified and immediately squats to pick up the pieces of the cup and wipe the floor with a towel. Evan suddenly grasps Avery''s wrist.


    "Are you ogling him under my nose?" he asks furiously.


    People around them have stopped eating and are looking at them curiously. Avery frowns slightly; Evan''s grip is hurting her wrist. She doesn''t want to cause a scene and quarrel with him in public.


    "Are you crazy?" she whispers back, "It''s not what you think."


    "So what is it?" Evan asks.


    Avery sighs and places her free hand gently on top of Evan''s. She strokes the back of his hand as if she''s smoothing the fur of an angry lion.


    "Mr. Clifford once helped Gabrielle. He recently had an operation and he requires special care and assistance as he recovers. Gabrielle is a nursing major, so she thought she would pay him back by caring for him," Avery explains.


    She looks at Evan and sees the mistrust in his eyes.


    "Gabrielle wasn''t willing to go with me," she continues, "I was worried that she would get hurt if she stayed with Mr. Clifford¡ªshe''s so docile and innocent and she''s up against that wolf of a man¡ªso I asked Mr. Clifford to do me a favor and release her."


    "And what were his conditions for this favor?" Evan asks, tightening his grip on her wrist.


    "There were no conditions¡ªnow I just owe him a favor. Let go of my hand now," Avery says, pulling her hand out of his loosening grasp, "I plan to hire one of the best nurses from the best hospitals to replace Gabrielle, though Mr. Clifford is being¡­difficult about it."


    "Leave these matters to Robert," Evan says.


    Though he accepts her explanation, Evan doesn''t want her to have any additional contact with Andrew.


    "Can we go back home tomorrow?" Avery asks, "The weather forecast says that the storm will let up by tomorrow morning."


    Evan nodded his agreement.


    After breakfast, Avery prepares to follow Evan back to the room so she can treat the wounds on his back. As she leaves the restaurant, Avery glances at her sister, but Gabrielle turns her back to Avery, hiding her expression from sight. Andrew raises his eyebrows and gives her a playful look.


    As they enter the room they see that Robert has already prepared medicine, water, and clean gauze. To Avery''s surprise Evan cooperates with everything, he takes his medicine without complaint and washes it down with a long gulp of water. Avery takes the empty glass from his hand and reaches out to help him take off his shirt. Evan grabs her hands and gently raises them to his lips, kissing each of her fingers before releasing them.


    Avery ignores his flirtation and returns to work. She pulls his shirt off and removes the bloodstained bandages from his back. Though the wounds on his back have been treated, they''ve become pale and puckered and some of the sutures have started to tear.


    "If he''s not more careful, the wounds may begin to fester," she thinks.


    She soaks a cotton swab with the disinfectant salve and gently applies it to his wounds, worried she might be causing him pain. Evan turns his head to watch her as she treats his back; he''s intrigued by the way her face looks when she''s concentrating on something. He''s fascinated by her.


    Although he''s used to enjoying the finest of medical care, this is the first time his nurse has ever made him feel so warm and relaxed in body and mind. After applying for medicine, Avery helps him put on his clothes. She smoothes the shoulders of his shirt with an almost caressing gesture.


    "It''s done," she says simply.


    He pulls her into his arms. She can smell the salve lingering on his skin.


    His embrace seems to contain an odd mix of emotion and desire. Avery thinks he seems to be temporarily out of control. He holds her tightly in his arms, enjoying her warm presence. Then he quickly lets her go and looks away.


    "Every time I have to let her go it seems to get harder," he thinks.


    Afraid that he might lose control again, Evan quickly calls for Robert. Soon Robert knocks at the door and enters with two bodyguards. The bodyguards carry luggage with them; they''ve packed all of Avery''s things and brought them up from the staff dormitory.


    "Mrs. Howel, we''ve taken the liberty of collecting your things for you," Robert said, "Besides, we''ve arranged for Miss Peter to spend the night in the suite next door."


    Avery is surprised to find that Evan has considerately arranged everything for her.


    "Is Gabrielle already in the next room?" Avery asks.


    "No, she said she would come up after dressing Mr. Clifford''s wound one last time," Robert explains.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Strange Man

    Andrew Clifford''s presidential suite is on the opposite side of the hotel. As a servant pulls open the thick curtains, the light shines through the sheers, lighting up the darkened room. Gabrielle carefully removes the gauze bandage on Andrew''s chest, sterilizes the wound with ethyl alcohol and applies a salve to help heal the wound. She wraps Andrew''s wound with clean, white gauze.


    "I''ve treated the wound, Mr. Clifford," Gabrielle whispers shyly, "Please remember that it shouldn''t be immersed in water."


    Her face turned red as she looks at his strong chest muscles, and she turned her head away. Andrew is the most casual man she has ever met. He insisted that the hospital discharge him right after a major operation. Even though he has stitches on his chest, he takes long baths as usual.


    "He is also the strange man I''ve ever met," Gabrielle thinks.


    Andrew puts on a bathrobe and ties it loosely around his waist, then he looks emotionlessly at the young woman in front of him.


    "You''re really bossy," he says, "But now it''s your turn."


    Gabrielle recovers from her reverie and bites her lip. Slowly, she shrugs out of her bathrobe, exposing her white, delicately rounded shoulders. The sun shines on her soft, pale skin. Her v.i.r.g.i.nal body looks like a perfect work of art waiting for the right man to gaze upon it.


    Though Gabrielle only reveals her shoulders, her toes curl with tension and embarrassment against the rich carpet. She lowers her head and blushes bright pink as Andrew gazes at her.


    "Turn around," Andrew commands.


    Gabrielle obediently turns around and sits on a small stool by the sofa.


    "This is why he''s strange," Gabrielle thinks, "He likes me back, but he never touches me intimately¡ªhe only tattoos me."


    He has already tattooed part of her back with a pair of wings. Each feather on the wings has been tattooed with a single needle, giving the feathers a sense of depth and complexity. Gabrielle knows that he has tattooed part of her back, but she doesn''t know what he has tattooed on it. He only tattoos a small portion of skin at a time. Since they see each other rarely, it has taken him months to complete this part of the tattoo.


    Andrew casts a slow, amorous glance at her back as he sits behind her. He unfolds a sheepskin roll revealing slender silver needles of varying diameters. Gabrielle twists her fingers when she feels Andrew''s hot breath behind her. Her heart won''t stop thumping violently in her chest.


    She feels pain as the needle pricks her skin, and she trembles slightly. Blood dots her soft, sensitive skin. Instead of wiping her skin with a silk towel, Andrew uses a tiny needle to collect the drops of blood. He transfers the blood to a small glass vial. Gabrielle knows that he polishes the red amber in his bracelet with her blood. Every time Andrew tattoos her he finishes by rubbing her blood into the stone on his wrist.


    Gabrielle knows that amber is considered one of the seven greatest treasures in the world; many people believe that it brings good luck to anyone who wears it. Red amber, which is rarer than yellow, is one of the most precious types.


    However, Gabrielle doesn''t know that many spiritual people believe that red amber has special properties: when polished with blood, it seems to glow in special situations. Recently, the red amber shone when Avery held the gun against Andrew''s chest in the hotel bathroom. Andrew''s heart pounded in his chest and the red amber glowed as if it were responding to its master''s heartbeat.


    Andrew tattoos a slender arc on her back, carefully pricking the skin with a thin needle. Then he packs up the silver needles, carefully rolling the sheepskin around them.


    "Mr. Clifford," Gabrielle whispers, "Do I have to go back with my sister? Can''t I stay with you?"


    "Why do you want to stay with me?" Andrew asks.


    "Your wound still hasn''t recovered and you need someone to observe you after the surgery to make sure you heal properly. I want to stay with you to take care of you."


    "Have you fallen in love with me?" Andrew asks sardonically.


    He carefully puts the sheepskin roll into an engraved wooden box. Then he looks at Gabrielle with a straight face.


    "No, I haven''t," Gabrielle says hastily.


    She is afraid to look at him and quickly puts on her bathrobe.


    "Good. You''d better not fall in love with me," Andrew says coldly, "If you fall in love with me, you''ll only make yourself miserable."


    Gabrielle holds the collar of her bathrobe tightly to stop her hands from shaking. She is afraid to speak and she stands quietly in place.


    "Remember, don''t let other men touch you, or you''ll lose your value to me," Andrew says.


    Though he doesn''t touch her, he refuses to allow her to let other men touch her. Gabrielle feels like the needle that just pricked her back is now pricking her heart. Robert knocks at the door and enters the suite.


    "Miss Peters, Mrs. Howel wants to see you," Robert said, "Besides, we''ve arranged your room. I''ll give you a moment to get ready, then please come with me."


    "Okay," Gabrielle says, nodding absently.


    After Robert and Gabrielle leave, the bodyguard in charge of Andrew''s security approaches him.


    "Mr. Clifford, I''ve successfully bribed everyone and I''ve completed a thorough investigation."


    Andrew hands the wooden box to a bodyguard and waits expectantly for the news. Last night, he ordered his security team to bribe Evan''s former bodyguards for information. Andrew knows that Evan is very cautious about his security: he hires and fires his bodyguards at set intervals to prevent them from learning too much about his life. Though he demands all his bodyguards to sign confidentiality agreements, it''s relatively easy to bribe an unemployed bodyguard.


    Andrew places his hand over his heart and looks questioningly at the head of security, waiting for the man to continue.


    "Mrs. Howel and Dr. Meyer had a very good personal relationship," the bodyguard says, "Dr. Meyer disappeared on the same day that Mrs. Howel tried to flee from the Howel family. Mr. Howel believed that Dr. Meyer helped to orchestrate the disappearance and he was infuriated¡ªit seems he was already jealous of the doctor''s relationship with Mrs. Howel."


    "What was the exact day on which Dr. Meyer disappeared?" Andrew asks.


    "It was three days ago¡ªthe same day you had your heart transplant," the bodyguard answers.


    Andrew presses his hand against his chest and feels the beat of the thumping heart. A sudden idea takes hold in his mind.


    "So my heart is¡ª"


    The bodyguard understands his meaning.


    "There is no definite evidence that your new heart belonged to Dr. Meyer," he says.


    Andrew smiles unintelligibly, but then his face becomes serious.


    "Did you just say that Mrs. Howel and Dr. Meyer had a very good personal relationship?" he asks.


    "Yes, Dr. Meyer was the attending doctor for Mrs. Howel''s nanny, and Mrs. Howel was very close to her nanny. I''ve been told that Mrs. Howel thought of her nanny as a mother figure," the bodyguard explains, "According to hospital gossip, Dr. Meyer always showed a special fondness for Mrs. Howel."


    "A special fondness?" Andrew thinks with an ambiguous smile, "It seems that a lot of people have a special fondness for my Felicity Winter."


    ¡­


    The Peters family receives the news that Evan is coming as if they have received a royal order. When Anthony Peters hears the news, he becomes nervous and frantic, almost staggering to the ground. The family immediately begins to redecorate and re-landscape everything in preparation for his visit.


    Their house is a small Italian-style villa with white walls and red tiles. White fences and carved iron doors add nostalgic touches to the property, and colorful flowers fill the yard. There is a wide lawn in front of the house, and a cobblestone path runs through the lawn, leading directly to the villa''s entrance.


    Though the Peters family is not the biggest or most powerful family, they are descended from nobility and considered one of the purest and oldest families in the country. Evan''s grandfather was satisfied enough with their bloodlines to choose Avery as Evan''s bride.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Gift

    Although Avery has been married to Evan for more than three years, Evan has never been to the Peters'' home. Though Anthony frequently refers to Evan as his son-in-law, the Howel family has cooly refused to recognize their relationship with the Peter family¡ªno one from the Howel family has ever referred to Anthony Peters as Evan''s father-in-law.


    The Peters family has four daughters. The eldest daughter is Vanessa Peters, the second daughter is Janetta Peters, the third daughter is Avery Peters, and the fourth and youngest daughter is Gabrielle Peters. Anthony''s wife, Katherine Peters, is pregnant, and Anthony hopes it will finally be a boy. He has been looking forward to having a son for many years.


    "Dad, why would Mr. Howel suddenly come to our home? Are you sure his butler didn''t explain why he''s coming?" Vanessa asks as she descends the stairs.


    If it weren''t for Evan Howel''s sudden visit, Vanessa would still be in bed at this hour. Though she is excited to see Evan, she resents being forced to wake up so early.


    Katherine Peters caresses her slightly bulging belly, "What a silly question! The Howel family didn''t announce the divorce in public last time. Mr. Howel is coming to our home to announce the divorce privately, of course."


    The Peters family is complicated: Katherine Peters is Vanessa and Janetta''s biological mother and Avery and Gabrielle''s stepmother. She hoped that Vanessa or Janetta would marry Mr. Howel, and she was severely disappointed when the honor was given to Avery.


    Vanessa smiles sarcastically, "With her temper, Avery is bound to get divorced sooner or later."


    "Stop talking nonsense," snaps Anthony, "Go check and make sure we have enough servants and maids. If we don''t, hire more immediately. They should clean the house again and replace all the sofas and chairs. Hurry¡ªwe''re running out of time."


    "Dad, the house has been cleaned at least five times, and all the noise made it impossible for me to sleep this morning," Vanessa complains.


    Katherine glares at Vanessa, her eyes full of regret. "You only know how to sleep and eat. Do you know that Mr. Rupert made it clear that he never wants to see you again after your blind date?" she scolds, "You''re 26 and you shouldn''t be relying on this family anymore. Now go dress up and make yourself presentable before Mr. Howel arrives."


    "What''s the rush?" Vanessa asks, sinking into the sofa, "Janetta hasn''t even come home yet. I''ll wait for her to come back and then I''ll comb my hair and get ready."


    "Where did she go so early in the morning?" Katherine asks.


    "She went to the hospital."


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Nothing but lovesickness," Vanessa answers with a smirk, "The only cure is seeing Dr. Peters."


    "You can''t compare Dr. Peters with Mr. Howel," Katherine says, "Call her and tell her to come home at once. Mr. Howel is going to announce the divorce and you girls need to be ready to seize the opportunity."


    Vanessa yawns take her phone out and start to dial Janetta, but a loud sound outside startles her and she drops the phone.


    "Mr. Howel''s helicopter is preparing to land!" a servant shouts as he enters the room.


    Vanessa promptly stands up and runs upstairs. She is still in her pajamas and she doesn''t have any make-up on. She mentally kicked herself for being so lazy. Anthony hastily stands up and walks out to the front lawn, and Katherine follows him.


    "Come on! Line up in two rows, and greet Mr. Howel with your most resonant, enthusiastic voices," Anthony orders the servants.


    Four servants carrying a carved wooden chair don''t know if they should finish moving the chair or rush into line with the other servants to greet the guest.


    Anthony hurriedly points at them, "Finish moving the chair first and be careful not to hit it on anything. I hope it''s comfortable enough for Mr. Howel."


    The four servants carry the chair into the dining room. Anthony orders another group of servants to unroll a red carpet. Once the helicopter lands, the carpet will spread from the helicopter''s ladder to the front door of the villa.


    The trees and flowers in the yard blow strongly and bend severely as the helicopter''s propeller cuts through the air. Servants dressed in freshly-pressed uniforms line up in two neat rows. Two bodyguards open the helicopter''s doors and the servants promptly bow as they rehearsed.


    "Welcome, Mr. Howel," they say in unison.


    A pair of shiny leather shoes step onto the red carpet, and Evan descends from the helicopter''s ladder as if he were a god coming down from heaven. The servants keep their heads down; though they are curious, they don''t dare to look directly at him.


    Anthony and Katherine also incline their heads slightly. As they raise their heads, they are shocked to see Evan carrying Avery bridal-style in his arms. The noble and proud man holds her protectively and possessively as he walks down the red carpet. Gabrielle follows them, but everyone''s attention is focused on Evan. No woman can resist his majestic stature and a handsome face, and the Peters women feel incredibly attracted to him already. Katherine wears a dazed expression, and then she pulls on her husband''s sleeve.


    "Is Avery a victim of domestic violence?" she whispers, "Did she suffer a beating so bad she can''t even walk?"


    Anthony glares at her until she stops talking. Avery is different from her sisters¡ªshe was not nearly as spoiled as the other Peters girls, and she was never the favorite. Ever since Avery married Evan, scandals and rumors have sprung up around her, humiliating the rest of the Peters family.


    Every time a scandal breaks out, Anthony announces that he has already broken off all relations with Avery. For over three years, Avery has begged to be allowed to return home to her family, but Anthony always refuses her requests. She hasn''t been home once since she married Evan.


    Avery fell asleep on the plane, and she wakes to find herself held against Evan''s strong chest. She groggily opens her eyes upon hearing the grand welcome. Sleepily she looks around and realizes that she has finally returned home.


    "Are you awake?" Evan asks quietly.


    Avery''s cheeks were rosy and soft with sleep, but she fiercely pushes against the man''s chest.


    "Put me down!" she insists.


    "Don''t move!" Evan whispers.


    He tightens his grasp on her and strides straight down the red carpet and into the house.


    "Mr. Howel, this way, please," Anthony says, leading Evan into the villa.


    Evan sits down on the sofa, keeping Avery firmly in his arms. Robert orders the Peters'' servants to fetch a wet towel, and the servants present it to Evan on a silver tray. Evan takes the warm towel and carefully wipes Avery''s face, tenderly wiping the sleep from the corners of her eyes.


    Avery pushes his hand away impatiently, "My eyes aren''t dirty."


    "What happened to this man?" she wonders, "Suddenly he''s become the most attentive husband¡ªhe helped me dress this morning and now he''s cleaning my face. It''s so unusual!"


    Everyone is astonished that Evan is being so tender with Avery. They expected him to announce a divorce but his behavior seems to say otherwise.


    "Hello, Mr. Howel," a sweet voice calls from the staircase.


    Evan is absorbed in caring for Avery and ignores the voice. Attracted by the voice, Avery forgets to push the towel off her face and turns to stare at Vanessa.


    Vanessa wears a short, tight, red dress and has heavy make-up plastered across her face. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts almost pop out of the dress as she slinks downstairs. Avery laughs mockingly.


    "She looks like an escort," Avery thinks.


    Vanessa descends the stairs, wearing ridiculously high heels. Suddenly she seems to trip at Evan Howel''s feet.


    "Ouch," she complains.


    She raises her hand slightly, reaching for Evan in the hopes that he''ll help her up, but Evan doesn''t even glance at her. A maid rushes over to help, but Vanessa stops her with a fierce look. Avery looks at her sister, leaning seductively against Evan''s legs.


    "Vanessa, long time no see," Avery says cooly, looking down at her sister''s exposed cleavage, "Though I must admit, I didn''t expect to see quite so much of you."

 Chapter 105 - 105: Someone Admired Him

    Vanessa shoots a vicious look at Avery and then looks up admiringly at Evan.


    "Mr. Howel, I''m Vanessa. I was lucky enough to visit your beautiful home recently, but I don''t know if you still remember me."


    Vanessa lies on the carpet, propping herself up with one hand. If Evan looks at her, he''ll see all of her curves displayed to their best advantage.


    "Sorry," Evan says without a single glance toward the seductive woman. He tosses the wet towel to Robert and smooths Avery''s messy hair.


    "We''ve brought her back home," he talks to Avery as if she''s the only one in the room, "Shall we leave now?"


    Upon hearing that Evan plans to leave, Anthony begins to panic.


    "Mr. Howel, are you leaving so soon?" he asks worriedly.


    Anthony has been looking forward to Evan''s arrival. Ever since he learned that Evan would be visiting, he has been working to use his son-in-law''s presence to his advantage. Though he''s only had a few hours to prepare, he has been busy spreading the news and inviting important friends and business associates to a welcome party. He''s eager to use his relationship with Evan to his advantage; if people see him with Evan it will immediately benefit the family business and fortune. If Mr. Howel isn''t at the party, Anthony will be humiliated.


    "Mr. Howel, can you please tell us what Avery did wrong?" Katherine asks "Why have you brought her back here?"


    "Why have I brought her back here?" Evan asks, confusedly.


    He finally looks away from Avery, raising his cold eyes to glare at Katherine. His glare makes Katherine uncomfortable, and she swallows nervously before speaking.


    "I imagine it''s to get a divorce," Katherine says.


    Evan smiles coldly and threateningly, "Who says we''re getting a divorce?"


    Anthony glares at his wife.


    "Mr. Howel and Avery love each other," he says, reprimanding his wife, "Why would you think they''re getting a divorce?"


    Then he turns to his daughter with a pleading look.


    "Avery, you haven''t been home for such a long time, and we''ve really missed you," he says, "You should stay with us for a few days. I''ve had the servants prepare your room, and I''ve planned a party for you."


    Though Anthony''s tone is pleading, she can see the warning in his eyes. She knows her father doesn''t care about her; he just wants Evan to spend the night in his home. She even suspects that the party is just a ploy for Anthony to show off his relationship with the Howel family.


    Avery smiles bitterly. She has been married to Evan for more than three years, and she has spent most of that time feeling incredibly homesick. Whenever Evan''s grandmother punished her, she would steal a maid''s phone and begged her father to allow her to come home. Anthony always mercilessly refused her requests.


    "A married daughter is no longer a member of the family," he would say, "Why would I let you come back?"


    Avery gives her father a meaningful look.


    "A married daughter is no longer a member of the family," she says, "Why would I want to come back?"


    Anthony recognizes his daughter''s words, and his smile seems to freeze in place.


    "A married daughter is still my daughter," he says with forced affection, "Avery, you haven''t been home once in more than three years. I''ve missed you so much."


    Avery''s lowers her eyes in sudden confusion. Her father has ignored her since childhood, but for a moment she feels moved. After a lifetime of neglect, she has no idea what paternal and familial love looks like, and she wants to believe that her father really does care for her. She shakes her head as if to clear it.


    "No, Gabrielle and Nanny are my only family," she thinks, "When I leave Evan, I''ll take Gabrielle away from this place, but for now this is the safest option for her. It''s far too dangerous to bring her to the Howel house with me. In the meantime, I need to make things as easy as possible for Gabrielle, and I should avoid antagonizing Anthony."


    "I wish I could stay," Avery says politely, "But Mr. Howel is very busy."


    Evan stares at her beautiful, delicate mouth and kisses her. The atmosphere in the small living room changes, and Avery''s family looks away in embarrassment. Anthony feels the blood rush to his face and he coughs awkwardly. He is shocked that the relationship between Evan and Avery seems to have changed so much.


    "I''ll stay if you want me to," Evan says.


    His rough fingers gently trace her lips. His affection embarrasses Avery, and she looks away from him.


    "Don''t worry about it," Avery says, "You''ve fulfilled your promise to bring Gabrielle home. "


    The Peters family suddenly seems to remember Gabrielle''s existence. Painfully shy and self-effacing, Gabrielle subconsciously hides behind Robert, trying to avoid her family''s attention. Katherine glares at Gabrielle as if she''s a c.o.c.kroach.


    "Gabrielle? Why did you come back home with them?" Katherine asks accusingly, "Shouldn''t you be interning at the hospital?"


    Gabrielle tries to speak, but the words don''t seem to come out of her throat. She looks helplessly at Avery in the hopes that her sister will aid her. Gabrielle doesn''t know how to lie¡ªher trembling voice and her blush always give her away.


    "She was smart to avoid attention before," Avery thinks, "She''s completely incapable of dealing with this situation."


    "Evan and I were traveling, but our plane was forced to land because of the torrential rain," Avery says smoothly, "We knew Gabrielle was interning at the hospital, and I wanted to see her. She said she was homesick, so we brought her back with us."


    Katherine casts a searching glance at Avery. Though Avery is a much better liar than her sister, Katherine knows that she''s being dishonest. Only Katherine knows that Gabrielle never took the internship at the hospital. Though she was offered the prestigious position, Katherine forced her to give it up so her niece could have it instead. Gabrielle didn''t dare to tell Anthony what Katherine had done, and it''s clear to Katherine that she hasn''t told Avery either.


    "Since you''re already here, you should stay for a few days," Anthony says, persuasively, "Besides, you and Gabrielle haven''t been together for a long time. You used to be so close¡ªI''m sure you want to catch up with each other."


    Avery reaches into Evan''s coat pocket. Her hand tickles against his side and he presses her hand through the outside of his pocket.


    "What are you looking for?" he asks her.


    "Your phone," she replies.


    Evan takes out his cell phone and gives it to her without a moment of hesitation.


    "There''s no need for me to stay when Gabrielle and I can be in touch over the phone," Avery says, "Gabrielle, if for some reason you can''t reach my phone contact your brother-in-law''s number. If someone bullies you, you can call your brother-in-law."


    Avery adds Gabrielle''s number to Evan''s phone and looks meaningfully at every member of her family. She hopes that Evan''s involvement will protect her sister from the threats and torments of the rest of the family. Evan gives Avery a surprising look.


    He suddenly takes a deep breath, "What did you tell Gabrielle to call me?"


    "Brother-in-law," Avery answers, freeing herself from his grasp, "If you don''t like it, then forget it."


    Evan seizes Avery''s hands and holds them tightly.


    He turns to Gabrielle and asks, "What should you call me?"


    Gabrielle looks confusedly between her sister and Evan.


    "You should call Mr. Howel your brother-in-law," Robert prompts her.


    Gabrielle seems to relax. She peers at Evan from behind Robert''s back and looks shyly at Evan.


    "Thank you, brother-in-law," she whispers.


    Evan suddenly wears a joyful expression. He nods at Robert and the butler summons a bodyguard. The guard enters carrying an exquisitely wrapped box and passes it to Robert. Robert presents the box to Gabrielle. He opens it and reveals a small white porcelain watch embedded with a beautifully cut diamond. The watch perfectly matches Gabrielle''s Chanel dress.


    "Miss Peters, this is a gift for you in honor of our official introduction," Evan says.


    Katherine and Vanessa inhale sharply. Evan has just given Gabrielle the most expensive Chanel watch.


    "It''s worth millions," they think in amazement, "A mere gift from Evan is worth millions!"

 Chapter 106 - 106: Create Chance

    Gabrielle is stunned and she shakes her head demurely.


    "No, Mr. Howel," she whispers, "I can''t accept it. It''s too nice, you''re too generous."


    "What did you just call me?" Evan asks with a warning note in his voice.


    Gabrielle trembles.


    "I mean, brother-in-law," she says.


    "Well then, since I''m your brother-in-law, just accept the gift," Evan said with a smile.


    Gabrielle knows she can''t refuse Evan. Smiling shyly, she fastens the watch around her thin wrist.


    Vanessa abandons her seductive pose on the floor and stands up. She is startled by Evan''s gift to Gabrielle and she decides to change her tactics.


    "I''ll ask the servants to make you a cup of coffee," she says with a sweet smile.


    Avery smiles ironically at her sister.


    "Vanessa, as the eldest daughter in the family, don''t you think you should do a little more to make us feel welcome?" Avery asks.


    Vanessa hesitates to respond. She''s not used to Avery standing up to her, and she''s confused by her sister''s seemingly affectionate relationship with Evan. Evan smiles to himself at Avery''s sudden fierceness, and he gently kneads her earlobe.


    "Can we go now?" he asks.


    Avery nods. She knows she''s done her best to protect Gabrielle from the rest of the family. Though her older sisters and her stepmother may act stupid, they have evil in their hearts. Vanessa presents herself as a vapid and shallow woman, but she is a schemer who enjoys sabotaging relationsh.i.p.s and alienating people from one another. Avery hopes that her family will leave Gabrielle alone for fear that Evan might find out about their petty cruelties.


    Evan wraps his arms around Avery to pick her up just as the sound of high heels comes from the doorway.


    "Why is our home so lively today?" Janetta asks.


    "Janetta, you''re back!" Vanessa exclaims.


    "Mr. Howel!" Janetta shouts with surprise.


    She is delighted to see the handsome man sitting on the sofa but frowns slightly upon realizing that Avery is sitting on his lap.


    "Oh, Avery. What brings you here?" Janetta greets her sister with disdainful arrogance.


    Evan stands up and takes Avery in his arms.


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Janetta asks, placing her hand on the door.


    A ring on her finger immediately attracts Avery''s attention. The green diamond is bright and dazzling. Avery feels her breath catch in her chest. Janetta quickly removes her hand and casually slides her shoes off. Avery changes her plan, and hurriedly pulls the sleeve of Evan''s shirt.


    "Darling, now that the family is all here, can we please stay for a while?" she asks sweetly.


    She desperately needs to know how her sister managed to get that ring. Evan casts a doubtful glance at Avery.


    "The fickle woman could hardly wait to leave, but now she suddenly wants to stay," Evan thinks, "I wonder what she''s thinking."


    "You want to stay here?" Evan asks skeptically.


    "It''s hard for me to get together with my family," Avery says.


    He looks at her for a long moment. Then he wordlessly sits back down and pulls her onto his lap.


    Anthony is overjoyed. He tried everything he could think of to persuade Evan to stay, but nothing worked. To his great surprise, a simple request from Avery seemed to do the trick. He begins to think of ways he can continue to curry favor with Evan.


    Avery casts secretive glances at the ring on Janetta''s hand. The more she looks, the more convinced she becomes. She learned a lot about precious gems to please Evan''s grandmother and she knows that there''s no other green diamond in the world that large.


    "But why is the ring on her hand?" Avery wonders, "How did she get it?"


    Janetta notices Avery staring at her hand and gives her sister a questioning look Avery deliberately focuses her attention on a transparent plastic folder in Janetta''s hand. It seems to be filled with medical records.


    "What''s the matter with you, Janetta?" she asks.


    Before Janetta can answer, Vanessa interrupts, "There''s nothing wrong with her. Janetta has ulterior motives. Did you see Dr. Meyer?"


    Avery feels her blood go cold upon hearing Charles'' name. Her pupils dilate and her breath caught in her throat. She glances at Evan unwittingly and sees that he''s staring at her with disdain.


    Janetta scowls at Vanessa and throws the medical records to a servant.


    "Who told you that I went to see Dr. Meyer with ulterior motives?" Janetta snaps, "If you must know, I have irregular periods and I just wanted to get some medicine. I didn''t even see Dr. Meyer. The nurses told me that he hasn''t been to the hospital for several days."


    Avery feels her heartthrob in her chest.


    "Is Charles still suffering from some sort of parental punishment?" she wonders, "It''s fine if Charles wants some time alone, but I don''t want to cause problems in his family."


    She tries to stifle the rising guilt and panic. It makes her incredibly uneasy that Charle''s phone is still off, and it seems weird that he''s been away from the hospital for so long. She glances at Robert to see if she can glean any answers from his expression, but he bows his head, hiding his face from her view.


    "Mr. Howel, the room is ready for you," Anthony announces, "Shall we ask the servants to carry your luggage up?"


    Anthony gives Evan a fawning look and nervously rubs his hands together. Evan takes Avery''s chin between his fingers.


    "Are you tired?" he asks.


    Avery nods. She is exhausted, and thinking about Charles has made her feel weak. Wordlessly, Evan sweeps her up in his arms and carries them upstairs to the room. Anthony follows, hoping to find a way to ingratiate himself to Evan.


    Avery''s sisters and stepmother remain downstairs. Vanessa relaxes as Evan disappears up the stairs, and sprawls lazily across the sofa.


    "Did Avery cast some sort of a spell on Mr. Howel?" she asks, "What''s wrong with her? She hasn''t even walked since she got here."


    Janetta curls her lips and sits down beside Vanessa.


    "What''s going on?" she asks, "They''re not here for a divorce?"


    "It doesn''t seem like it," Vanessa complains, "But if they don''t get divorced, how will we ever have a chance with Evan?"


    "People create their chance," Janetta says knowingly.


    Janetta looks longingly upstairs as if she''s planning something. Suddenly, Katherine seems to remember Gabrielle''s presence.


    "Girls, watch your mouths," Katherine warns.


    Janetta immediately looks at Gabrielle¡ªGabrielle seems to be hiding behind the sofa.


    Janetta laughs mockingly, "She''s a coward, and she wouldn''t dare to say anything."


    Janetta turns sharply toward Gabrielle and snaps her fingers.


    "Gabrielle, I''m thirsty. Get me a glass of water," she commands.


    The three women of the Peters family order Gabrielle around as if she''s a servant. Every time they boss her around, they imagine they''re punishing Avery. They all resent Avery for marrying Evan and still harbor a great deal of jealousy and bitterness. They vent their grudges on Gabrielle, getting petty satisfaction from bullying her.


    Gabrielle quickly gets her sister a glass of water, but Janetta loses interest in bullying her. She is more concerned with devising a plan to win Evan. Gabrielle quietly returns to her room and is surprised when she sees that Katherine has followed her. Katherine closes the door and leans against it, caressing the slight bulge of her belly with her right hand.


    "Why did you come back?" Katherine asks.


    "I¡ªI," Gabrielle stammers.


    "I''m going to warn you again: don''t say anything about the hospital internship to anyone. If your father finds out, I''ll tell him all about your boy toy."


    "He is not a boy toy," Gabrielle says, her face suddenly pale.


    "Call him what you want, but you won''t be able to keep him without a penny from the Peters family," Katherine says.


    She glares at Gabrielle and leaves the room, shutting the door behind her. Gabrielle feels weak and she collapses to the floor.


    The ''boy toy'' Katherine refers to is a man Gabrielle accidentally hit with her car a few months ago. The man lost his memory in an accident, and he didn''t have any ID with him. Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t locate his family. The man urgently needed a blood transfusion, but his blood type was incredibly rare.


    Gabrielle was convinced he would die because she couldn''t find anyone with a matching blood type. Andrew Clifford happened to be in the hospital at the same time. When he heard about her predicament, he offered to help her on one condition: if she let him tattoo her, he would make sure that the man lived.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Weak

    After a traffic accident, the man couldn''t remember a single thing. Feeling guilty, Gabrielle decided to help care for him. She was terrified of creating a scandal and managed to hide the accident from everyone she knew. She was especially afraid that her father would find out and punish her. Unfortunately for her, Katherine managed to find out, and she used the information to blackmail Gabrielle into giving her an internship to her niece, Bonnie Gates.


    When Katherine asked her, Gabrielle didn''t know how to refuse. She was too meek and shy to protest. Instead, she consoled herself with the knowledge that she might not have enjoyed the internship¡ªshe didn''t get along very well with her classmates and she disliked the other students chosen to work in the same hospital.


    Gabrielle sits on the floor of her bedroom and reflects on the accident. Avery knocks on the door, but Gabrielle is too distracted to hear her. Becoming concerned that something bad has happened to her sister, Avery asks a maid to unlock the door and let her in. Avery sees her sister lost in a daze and drops the key on a table.


    "What''s wrong?" Avery asks.


    Gabrielle is startled to discover she''s no longer alone. She jumps to her feet in a hurry.


    "It''s nothing. I''m fine," she whispers.


    Avery frowns at her sister. She saw Katherine enter Gabrielle''s room and shut the door behind her. She was afraid that Katherine would try to bully Gabrielle so she waited outside the door, listening to their conversation. She heard them talking about a man and began to worry that her little sister had gotten involved with a bad man.


    "No, you''re not fine," Avery says gently, "Please, tell me what''s going on."


    "What do you mean?" Gabrielle asks, trying to feign innocence.


    She''s a bad actress: she can''t meet Avery''s eyes and she tugs on her dress guiltily.


    "Who is the strange man Katherine was talking about?" Avery asks, "And what happened with your internship?"


    Gabrielle''s face pales immediately. She doesn''t want to tell Avery the truth. If Avery knows what happened, everything will spiral out of control. Gabrielle wants to keep the accident a secret, even if it means Katherine will continue to blackmail her. She bites her lower lip and looks down at the floor.


    "Please, don''t ask me about it, sister," she whispers, "Believe me, he''s not a bad man, and I''m not in any kind of danger."


    Avery purses her lips and gives her sister a quizzical look.


    "Is the man Mr. Clifford?" Avery asks.


    Gabrielle presses her lips together, refusing to answer. Avery sighs heavily.


    "What about the internship?" Avery asks, "You know I can call the hospital and find out what happened for myself, but you''re my little sister, and I want to hear it from you."


    Gabrielle glanced uncertainly at her sister and takes a deep breath.


    "Our stepmother asked me to give the opportunity to Bonnie. So I did," she says.


    Avery stares wordlessly at her sister.


    "How is Gabrielle so weak and easily controlled?" she wonders, "I suppose I can''t blame her, though¡ªI used to be the same. When Evan''s grandmother tormented me or when Leonie Summers trapped me, I was too weak to fight back. I never stood up for myself, and I suffered for over three years. I have to help Gabrielle avoid the same fate."


    "I want you to take the internship back," Avery says firmly, "Whether you like it or not, it belongs to you and you must get it back."


    "But sister¡ª" Gabrielle objects.


    "As soon as you get it back, I''ll leave," Avery says, interrupting Gabrielle''s objection.


    She wants to help Gabrielle, but she knows she has to let her sister do this for herself.


    "Soon, I''ll have to leave again, and I won''t be able to help her every time Katherine tries to bully her," Avery thinks, "Gabrielle has to learn how to stand up for herself, or she''ll always be bullied and scapegoated by the rest of the family."


    "I''ll do it," Gabrielle says as tears begin to well in her eyes.


    "I haven''t seen Avery in a while, but she''s changed so much," Gabrielle thinks, "I actually really like this new Avery."


    Suddenly, the door flies open and a maid enters the room.


    "Oh, here you''re here, Mrs. Howel," she says, "Mr. Howel thought you had left, and we''ve been searching the whole villa."


    "I''ll go see him," Avery says with a sigh.


    Gabrielle lives in the smallest room on the left side of the villa and Evan Howel is staying in the biggest room on the right side of the villa. As Avery exits Gabrielle''s room she can see a group of bodyguards searching for her in the house and outside in the yard. She walks down the long hallway dreading her encounter with Evan.


    When she enters Evan''s room, she immediately feels the tension. Evan is sitting on the sofa; his legs are crossed and his arms are folded across his chest. He''s staring at the coffee table as if it''s his worst enemy. Robert Tinder stands nervously at Evan''s side, but upon seeing Avery he rushes over to her.


    "Mr. Howel is angry now," he whispers to her, "You should be careful."


    Robert quickly rushes from the room leaving Avery alone with Evan. Avery knows that Evan has a terrible temper, and she''s not in the mood to provoke him. She slowly crosses the room and looks down at the coffee table. Photos of numerous men are strewn carelessly across the tabletop.


    "Have you been sorting through my private things?" Avery asks acidly.


    She recognizes the photos, of course: she took them herself. In high school, Michelle Cindy and her friends bullied her and forced her to take photos of boys they thought were attractive. It was humiliating, but she was too afraid to stand up to them. For years, she did everything they asked, but as soon as high school ended, she put the photos in a box and stored them away. She never imagined that anyone would find them.


    "If I hadn''t found these photos, I never would have known that you like to take photos of men in secret," Evan says, his voice dangerously low.


    Avery steps forward and picks up one of the photos. It shows one of the top students in her class, but she barely ever spoke to the boy.


    "Michelle Cindy asked to take these photos," Avery says.


    "Why didn''t you throw them out?" Evan demands.


    "I forgot about them," Avery answers with a shrug.


    Evan grabs and she pulls her next top him on the sofa, pressing her firmly against his side. He glances disparagingly at the photo in her hands.


    "Do you think that man is handsome?" Evan asks, "Is he worth photographing? I think he has big nostrils and too much acne his face. Is that the kind of man you like?"


    "I just said that Michelle Cindy asked me to take these photos," Avery says, trying to keep the anger from sounding in her voice.


    "Cindy asked you to take them, so you took them?" Evan sneers, "Are you really such a coward?"


    "I was."


    Avery pushes him away unhappily. He jabs his finger into the photo with enough force to rip the shiny paper. He''s enraged that she has been so reluctant to take photos of him when she used to take countless photos of other men.


    "Why aren''t you a coward anymore?" Evan asks furiously, "I think you liked it. I think you prefer these strange men."


    "What pointless jealousy," Avery thinks.


    Avery doesn''t want to argue with him. She takes the photo, places it facedown on the table, and tries to stand up. Evan wraps his arms tightly around her waist, preventing her from moving. Robert returns to the room with the Peters'' maids, Avery''s sisters and some other women Avery doesn''t recognize. Bodyguards follow Robert into the room, wheeling a metallic blackboard between them.


    "What are you trying to do?" Avery asks confusedly.


    "Why has he asked so many people to come to his room?" she wonders, "I hope Evan isn''t going to do something dangerous or reckless again. I''m tired of his games."


    Robert gathers the photos from the coffee table and attaches them to the board with magnets. Then he grabs an instant camera and points it at Evan. Evan flashes a dazzling smile at the camera, causing the women to giggle and whisper admiringly amongst themselves.


    "Try to learn what''s handsome," Evan says as he raises his chin.


    Avery has nothing to say, and she fights the urge to roll her eyes as Robert puts the photo of Evan on the blackboard.


    "Okay ladies, please pick look at these photos and tell me which man you think is the most handsome," Robert says, "I''d appreciate it if you explain the reasons for your choice as well."


    "Why are you so childish?" Avery hisses, "They''re just some old photos I forgot to throw out. What''s wrong with you?"


    "I want to know why you were so dedicated to taking photos of such ugly men," Evan responds, "And I want you to learn what features make a man truly handsome because you seem confused."


    "So you''re forcing all these people to say you''re handsome?" Avery asks disgustedly, "Stop being so immature and just let them go."


    "No way," Evan says.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Hard to Punish her

    Avery feels the blood rushing to her face, but she presses her lips together and remains silent. The maids and her sisters approach the board one by one and take magnets from Robert. They giggle and stick the magnets below the picture of the man they find most handsome. Most of the women choose Evan.


    "Mr. Howel is indeed the most handsome man I''ve ever seen," giggles one woman, "He has beautiful eyes, perfect lips, and a noble nose. The men in the other pictures are very ugly. You can''t even compare them to Mr. Howel."


    "Mr. Howel has a great body and he''s very handsome," says one maid with a blush, "All in all, he is perfect."


    Vanessa and Janetta Peters even curse and disparage the other men. They compare Evan to a god or an angel. Avery smiles coldly at the proceedings.


    "Well, there you have it, Evan," Avery sneers, "According to all these women, you''re the most handsome man, and no one can compare with you. Are you happy now?"


    "Their praise can''t compare with yours," Evan whispers back, a sudden intensity in his voice.


    "You''re crazy," Avery says.


    "If Evane asks me to do it, I must find a way to say that I find him unattractive," Avery thinks stubbornly.


    "I just want you to learn to have good taste," Evan says arrogantly.


    Avery glares at him. She wants to rip the photo of him in half.


    "Miss Gabrielle, it''s your turn," Robert urges.


    Gabrielle is the last woman to place her magnet. She holds the magnet gently and studies each photo carefully. Vanessa and Janetta stand behind her and watch her coldly.


    "Do you really need to look at them all so closely?" Vanessa asks, "Obviously, Evan is the most handsome."


    Gabrielle glances at Evan anxiously and then looks back at the photos in front of her. Finally, she stops in front of one of the photos and places her magnet on the board.


    "I think he''s handsome," she whispers.


    Evan kicks the coffee table and the women gasp. Gabrielle has chosen another man. Even though Evan gave her a generous gift, she chose another man. Evan looks at the photo through squinted eyes and decides that the other man is ugly and short.


    Avery is equally confused by Gabrielle''s choice. Her little sister hates disagreement and usually matches her views to the most popular opinion. She''s shocked that Gabriel would be so bold.


    "Besides," Avery thinks, "The man in the picture doesn''t seem very handsome."


    "Do you think he''s more handsome than me?" Evan Howel asks.


    He makes an impatient gesture and Robert brings him the man''s photo.


    "Different people have different tastes," Avery says, trying to assuage her husband''s rage.


    Evan glances furiously at Avery before turning to Gabrielle.


    "Tell me!" Evan barks impatiently.


    Gabrielle suddenly becomes anxious and uncertain. She looks back and forth between Evan and Avery and tries to figure out what she''s supposed to say.


    "Brother-in-law, you are very handsome," she stutters, "But you are my elder sister''s husband, and it doesn''t seem right to look at you that way."


    The answer seems to pacify Evan, and Avery exhales a quiet sigh of relief. Robert squints at the photo, examining it more closely. He gasps inadvertently and Evan turns to give him a questioning look.


    "Mr. Howel, this photo shows Mr. Clifford," Robert says, pointing at the image.


    "Is this really Mr. Clifford?" Evan asks Avery.


    The photo shows a young man sitting in the shade of a large tree, casually chewing a straw. Though the image is small, it''s unmistakably Andrew Clifford. Andrew has his head turned toward the camera and he''s smiling as if he''s just noticed that someone is taking the photo. Evan feels anger and betrayal pierce through is the chest.


    "Avery lied to me," he thinks, "She clearly knew Andrew Clifford before. Maybe they even dated."


    Avery is equally surprised to see the picture of Andrew. She looks at Evan and sees that his face has gone livid.


    "I don''t know why he''s in the picture," she said honestly, "I have no memory of ever taking that photo."


    "I swear to God, Avery, you better not be lying to me. If you are, everyone will suffer," Evan threatens darkly.


    He commands Robert and the bodyguards to search the villa for other evidence of a relationship between Andrew and Avery.


    "Everyone?" Avery asks.


    "Mrs. Howel, please tell him the truth," Robert pleads, "It will be a disaster for everyone if Mr. Howel finds out that you''re lying to him."


    Avery frowns and turns to Evan. She can''t believe that he''s threatening to punish her maids and family.


    "It''s a new low, even for him," she thinks.


    "It would be one thing for you to punish me, but you want to punish my maids too?" Avery asks Evan.


    "It''s hard for me to punish you directly," Evan murmurs under his breath.


    Avery wants to scream at how unreasonable and unfair Evan is being. She takes a deep breath and squares her shoulders and then strides across the room to the blackboard. She takes a magnet from Robert and sticks it firmly underneath Evan''s photo.


    "Mr. Howel¡ªlook!" Robert exclaims happily.


    Evan looks at the blackboard and his lips curl into a satisfied smile. He suspects that Avery voted for him just to appease his anger and protect her maids, but he can''t suppress the sudden joy rising in his chest. He slowly smooths Andrew''s photo and looks gently at Gabrielle.


    "Do you think Mr. Clifford is handsome?" he asks.


    "I think¡ªI think¡ª" Gabrielle stutters.


    "If you really think he''s handsome, I''ll invite him to come here," Evan says.


    "What? Why would you do that?" Avery asks.


    At the same time Gabrielle stutters, "No, no, I don''t think he''s so handsome."


    Gabrielle''s face has gone bright red and she''s trembling with nervousness. She wishes she''d never voted for Andrew. Evan glances at Gabrielle with cold eyes and Gabrielle looks down at the floor. She twists the skirt of her dress in her fingers as if she wants to tear the fabric to shreds. She wishes everyone would stop looking at her.


    "Gabrielle just said she doesn''t think he''s that handsome," Avery says, rushing to her sister''s defense, "Why are you so weird about Andrew Clifford anyway? Does he make you feel insecure or something?"


    "Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder," Evan says vaguely.


    He stands up and approaches Avery from behind, lowering his head to inhale the scent of her hair. Avery has no idea what he''s trying to do, and she''s nervous that he''s concocting some sort of plan to hurt or embarrass her little sister.


    "Gabrielle has poor eyesight and she often forgets to wear eyeglasses," Avery says to Evan, "So her eyes are mistaken."


    Evan ignores Avery''s comment and glances at Robert. "Bring Josiah here," he orders.


    "Josiah?" Robert asks, racking his brain to guess who his boss is referring to, "Is he the famous hairstylist or are you talking about someone else?"


    Evan nods curtly at Robert''s question and begins to play with Avery''s hair. Robert is puzzled by his boss'' request.


    "Is he as insecure as Avery says?" Robert wonders, "Does he feel the need to change his hair to compete with Andrew Clifford? Or is he planning some new way to control and punish Andrea?"


    Vanessa Peters is surprised to hear Evan mentions Josiah''s name. The famous hairstylist is known worldwide and his styles are frequently seen on the runways at fashion week and on celebrities as they walk the red carpets. She''s one of his many devotees, and she follows his social media accounts religiously. She knows that he''s currently abroad working for a fashion show in Italy, and she wonders if he''ll agree to Evan''s request.


    "I don''t blame your younger sister," Evan says to Avery, "In fact, I want to give her the spotlight."


    "Why do you want to force Gabrielle into the spotlight?" Avery asks, pulling her hair out of Evan''s hands.


    "If she''s given the right light to shine, Mr. Clifford will fall in love with her," Evan explains.


    Avery gasps with understanding.


    "Evan wants to make Andrew Clifford fall in love with Gabrielle because he still feels threatened by him," she thinks, "If Andrew focuses all of his attention on Gabrielle, he won''t try to compete with Evan for me. It''s a well-thought plan, but I don''t want that man anywhere near Gabrielle."


    Robert also begins to understand Evan''s plan and nods happily, "I''ll invite him here immediately."

 Chapter 109 - 109: Young and Naive

    "Why don''t you thank me?" Evan asks Gabrielle, "Don''t you think I''m a good brother-in-law?"


    Evan glances back and forth between Gabrielle and the photo of Andrew. Although Gabrielle is quite young, she''s very beautiful. If Josiah gives her a more sophisticated look, he suspects that everyone will find her to be an elegant young woman.


    "Gabrielle is still young and I don''t want her to have a boyfriend yet," Avery objects.


    "She''s not that young," Evan says, "You know when you married me, you were just nineteen."


    "That''s exactly the problem," Avery thinks with a sigh, "I was so young and na?ve when I married Evan and it turned out terribly for me. I don''t want the same thing to happen to Gabrielle. Andrew seems like he''s just as dangerous as Evan."


    Robert returns to the room and announces that Josiah has promised to quit working on the fashion show and fly to the Peters'' villa immediately. Avery looks at Gabrielle and sees that her sister is near tears. She wants to help her, but Evan interrupts her train of thought.


    "How old were you when you met Mr. Clifford?" Evan asks unhappily.


    he grabs her shoulder in a vise-like grip with both of his hands and forces her to turn around to face him.


    "Please let me go. That hurts," Avery complains.


    "Did you meet him when you were in high school?" Evan asks.


    "No, I didn''t. Or at least, I don''t think so."


    "Then why do you have that photo of him?"


    "I don''t know," Avery says sadly.


    She doesn''t know how else to answer Evan. She has no memory of ever meeting Andrew before, and she has no idea how his photo got mixed in with the pictures of her high school classmates. Evan wants to continue interrogating her, but Robert''s phone rings. Robert listens to a voice on the other end before hanging up and casting an anxious look at Evan.


    "What''s wrong?" Evan asks.


    Robert crosses the room and whispers something to Evan. The news makes Evan''s face twisted with anger. He releases Avery and strides toward the door. Just before he exits the room he turns and casts a severe look at Avery.


    "I have to take care of something," he says, "While I''m gone, you can''t leave this villa, understand?"


    "Where are you going?" Avery asks.


    "There''s an emergency that I have to deal with," Evan says vaguely, "I should be back before dinner. Why¡ªare you sad to see me go? Or maybe you want to come with me?"


    "I was just asking," Avery says turning away, "I don''t want to go with you,"


    "I''ll be back soon," Evan promises.


    Avery can''t tell if he means the words as a promise or a threat. She crosses the room and looks out the window, watching Evan and Robert talk as they cross the lawn to the waiting helicopter. She can tell that the problem must be severe if Evan insists on handling it in person.


    "If there''s something wrong, it''s none of my business," she thinks, "Why do I suddenly care about his problems? He''s nothing to me. I need to be more careful. I can''t let myself become attached again."


    She sighs sadly. Evan doesn''t turn back once as he boards the helicopter. In the last few days, she''s become accustomed to his presence and she feels a sudden, painful twinge as she watches him go.


    "Mr. Howel, I apologize," Robert said, "It was my mistake."


    Evan gives a snort of contempt. Robert''s apology means nothing to him.


    "I''ve asked people to search, and I''m confident we''ll find him soon," Robert promises.


    "It''s because his heart is on the right side of his body," Evan suddenly says.


    "How does Evan know that?" Robert wonders, feeling his mind race, "If he''s right and Dr. Meyers does indeed have a rare condition that results in his internal organs being on the opposite sides of his body, then Evan didn''t shoot him in the heart. Even though Dr. Meyers had feelings for Avery and made her secret medicines, Evan wasn''t trying to kill him. And if Evan wasn''t trying to kill him, it''s entirely possible that Dr. Meyer is still alive."


    "Mr. Howel, are you telling me that there''s a possibility that Charles is still alive?" Robert asks.


    Evan glares at Charles and nods. Even though he wasn''t trying to kill Charles, he wanted to seriously wound the man. The bullet to his chest caused serious damage, and Evan knows that the man was already close to death when he ordered the bodyguards to move him.


    "It''s my mistake," Robert apologizes again, "If I''d been more attentive, we never would have lost the body or uh, he never would have gotten away from us."


    "I don''t want to hear it anymore," Evan hisses, "Send speedboats to search the ocean and monitor all of the local hospitals. This happened at sea, and there''s no way he could''ve gotten far in his condition."


    Avery stands in front of the window long after the helicopter takes off and vanishes into the sky. Eventually, she sees her father surrounded by maids and servants on the lawn. Her father gestures and talks to them excitedly.


    "What''s happening down there?" Avery asks one of the maids.


    "Mr. Howel said that the villa is too small, so he bought some of the surrounding lands to expand the property," a maid answers.


    Avery purses her lips.


    "The house is indeed quite small by the Howel''s standards, and it''ll be rather crowded if Anthony continues to insist on hosting a huge party," Avery thinks, "Buying land and having new houses built is as easy for Evan as playing with Legos. It''s no wonder, my father, fawns all over him¡ªEvan''s money is a powerful thing."


    Avery is about to turn away from the window when shes sees movement from the corner of her eye. In the pavilion below, Katherine and Vanessa are walking arm in arm. Katherine has been pregnant for four months, and she wearing loose-fitting maternity clothes. She also naturally has a rounder figure so it''s difficult to tell that she''s pregnant. Vanessa helps her mother onto a wooden bench.


    "Mom, why has Mr. Howel left?" Vanessa asks, "Does he want to leave Avery?"


    Katherine Peter touches her belly gently and says, "Haven''t you heard your father say that he will come back? Your father is quite worried: clearly, Mr. Howel is ashamed to be seen in such a small house, and to be honest, the villa is much too small for such a party. If Mr. Clifford comes too, we won''t be able to fit all the people in the house. Everyone wants to be seen with Mr. Howel and one of the founding father''s descendants. "


    "Is he really descended from one of the founding fathers?" Vanessa asks, "Which one?"


    A sudden wind blew dust onto the women, and Katherine pauses and covers her nose with a silk scarf.


    "He''s descended from George Washington," she says, "It''s such a pity! Mr. Howel wants Gabrielle to be the star of the party, and if he has his way everyone will pay attention to her. Clearly, Avery has done something to make him smitten with her, and if Mr. Clifford falls love with Gabrielle, it will be terrible for you girls. Imagine¡ªthe two most influential men in the city married off to the bastard daughters of your father''s mistress!"


    "No man like Andrew Clifford would fall in love with Gabrielle," Vanessa disagrees, "She''s not beautiful."


    "Although she''s not beautiful, Mr. Howel will bring Josiah here and he''ll make her beautiful," Katherine says, "We both know that man can work miracles."


    "What should we do?" Vanessa asks anxiously, "Maybe I should go discuss this with Janetta."


    Avery asks the maids to leave and starts to unpack her suitcase. She looks around the room as she works and notices the care her family has taken in redecorating the room: most of the furnishing is new and the decorations are arranged meticulously. She opens the closet and starts to put her clothes and pajamas away, and she notices that several of Evan''s custom-made suits are already hanging.


    She sighs. She had forgotten how good her father is at handling details and pleasing more important men. Her father offered to have the maids unpack her things, but Avery refused. She hangs her clothing piece by piece. When she''s sure that all the maids have left the room she pulls a doc.u.ment from the bottom of her suitcase.


    Avery examines the divorce agreement and pages through it. She was in a hurry when she signed it, and she didn''t have time to pay attention to all of the details. For the first time, she sees that the divorce agreement offers her a large financial settlement after the divorce. She sighs¡ªshe doesn''t want anything from the Howel, and if she gets the opportunity she will refuse their money.


    She turns the page again and reads another clause: "As soon as the divorce takes effect, the undersigned will cut all contact with the Howel."


    Avery nods. She knows that the Howel is very severe and often cut people out of their lives entirely. This suits her just fine, though¡ªthe sooner she can get away from them, the better.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Lovely Ring

    Suddenly her fingers begin to shake, and she feels her breathing accelerate out of control.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Avery wonders, "I should be happy that I''ll soon be free from the Howel. Why does it feel like a knife is stabbing me in the chest?"


    She takes several deep breaths and begins to laugh at herself.


    "I''m being stupid and ridiculous," she thinks, "Evan won''t care a bit when I leave. I need to remember that he''s probably looking forward to it. As soon as I''m out of the picture, he''s free to marry Diana Summers."


    "What are you looking at?" Janetta''s voice calls from the door.


    Avery folds the agreement in half to hide the words and tries to look calm.


    "What are you doing here?" she asks her sister.


    Janetta Peters plays with her hair and leans against the closet doorway.


    "The maid said you were here, and I knocked on the door but you didn''t answer," Janetta says, "What are you doing in there anyway?"


    "Can''t you tell?" Avery asks, hoping her sister will reveal whether or not she saw her reading the divorce agreement.


    She glances at Janetta''s hand to see if the ring is still there.


    "No, I can''t see anything," Janetta snaps, "Anyway, I''m curious about what you''re doing. Can I help with anything?"


    Leaning against the closet doorway, Janetta looks lean and gentle. She smiles encouragingly at her sister.


    "What are you going on about?" Avery asks, "I''m just trying to unpack my luggage, and I have no time to play your games or cater to your whims."


    Janetta pulls her hair to one side, covering part of her face in the process.


    "I have something I want to talk to you about," Janetta says.


    Janetta shows the ring to Avery, and Avery looks curiously at the jewelry. Ever since seeing the ring on her sister''s finger, she has been trying to devise a plan to get it back. She didn''t expect that her sister would make it so easy to find out more about it.


    "What do you mean?" Avery asks, pretending to play dumb.


    "Can you not guess what it is I want to talk about?" Janetta asks, waving her hand even more obviously, "Are you going to pretend you don''t know about this ring?"


    "It''s a lovely ring," Avery says innocently, "But I can''t say I''ve ever seen it before."


    Janetta laughs, "I got this ring from a man."


    "Well, it''s a beautiful ring," Avery says dismissively.


    Janetta smiles mysteriously. She raises her hand in the air and allows the light to refract off the green diamond.


    "Do you like it?" she asks.


    "What are you going on about?" Avery asks, "I already said it''s beautiful."


    "I''m just asking you whether you like it or not," she says, bringing the ring even closer to Avery''s face, "I heard that it''s the wedding ring that Mr. Howel gave to Mrs. Howel."


    "Are you sure?" Avery frowns and drops the agreement back into the suitcase while her sister seems distracted.


    "Yes, I just wanted to find out if that''s true or not," Janetta says with barely concealed malice, "If it is true, I will give it back, of course. But if it''s not true, I might give it to someone else."


    Avery knows her sister well, and she knows that no matter what Janetta says she will not give the ring back so easily.


    "You can''t just casually give a ring like that to someone else," Avery says with a smile.


    "So do you want to give the ring back to you then?" Janetta asks with a gleam in her eyes.


    Although Avery is trying to feign indifference, Janetta can see that she cares about the ring.


    "I would never ask for a thing like that," Avery says cautiously.


    "Aren''t you interested in the ring?" Janetta sighs and changes tactics, "It''s so strange¡ªI''ve also heard that the ring has something to do with the Meyer family. Someone suggested that it''s a family heirloom that can only be passed down to a woman worthy of marrying into the family."


    Avery continues to arrange her clothing, but when she hears her sister''s words she drops a hanger with a loud clang.


    When Charles Meyer gave the ring to her, he never told her what it signified. He said it was just a ring he had modified so she could check for the next toxin and protect herself from whoever was poisoning her. She had no idea that the ring had such huge significance for the Meyer family. Suddenly Charles'' mock proposal takes on a new light.


    "Had I known that I never would have accepted it," Avery thinks, "And what on Earth was Charles trying to say to me¡ªwas he suggesting that he wants me to marry into the Meyer family?"


    She tries to keep her expression calm. If Janetta knows how important the ring truly is, she''ll try to use it as some sort of bargaining chip. She picks up the hanger she dropped and turns to her sister.


    "So this morning you go to the hospital just for a ring?" Avery asks.


    "You''re really smart," Janetta smirks.


    "You told me that Dr. Meyer wasn''t even there," Avery says carefully.


    Janetta can sense her sister''s increased interest.


    "Do you wish he was there?" Janetta taunts, "You know, there are some very interesting rumors about you and Dr. Meyer circulating in that hospital."


    Janetta touches the green jewel on the ring and shrugs, "If you don''t care about the ring, I guess I should go. I have more important things to do than to stand around talking to you."


    "Wait! Wait a minute," Avery says, hating herself for giving in to her sister''s scheme.


    "Are you interested in the ring after all?" Janetta asks with a slow, cold smile.


    "I like the style," Avery says nonchalantly.


    "Do you want me to give it back?" Janetta asks.


    "Only if you''re willing to give it to me," Avery says, trying to keep her voice calm.


    "Well nothing comes free, you know," Janetta says, "I want to be the star of the party. That''s my price."


    "That''s easy. I promise you I''ll make it happen," Avery says, holding out her hand to her sister, "Now give me the ring."


    "I''m not a fool," Janetta scoffs, "If I give it to you now, there''s nothing to stop you from going back on your word. After I have the first dance with Mr. Howel at the party, I''ll give the ring to you."


    "If I refuse, what will you do?" Avery asks.


    It''s easy to make Janetta the star of the party, but she knows it''s impossible to designate her sister as Evan''s dance partner. She knows Evan Howel well enough to know that he avoids physical contact with women whenever possible. It''d be impossible to try to convince him to dance with Janetta.


    Janetta walks confidently toward the bedroom door. Just before she crossed out of the room, she turns to look at Avery.


    "I''ll give you one day to carefully consider my offer. I want to be the star of the party and Evan''s dance partner," she says, "Think about my offer carefully and remember that you only have a day."


    Avery frowns. She doesn''t know what to say. If it was just her ring, she wouldn''t care that Janetta has it, but the ring is Charles'' and it''s Meyer''s family treasure, and she can''t allow her scheming sister to keep it.


    Avery focuses on her other problems. Her family is sneaky and conniving and she doesn''t want them to find the divorce agreement. She finds a transparent, plastic folder and tucks the paperwork into it, then she sticks the folder to the bottom of the makeup table. It''s an out-of-the-way place, and she knows most people wouldn''t think to look there, but she still wishes there was a better place to hide the agreement.


    After hiding the agreement, she leaves the room and follows Janetta. Her phone is still messed up, and she wants to borrow her sister''s phone to call Charles. Once again, her call goes straight to voicemail: Charles'' phone is still turned off. She''s quite worried that his phone is still turned off, several days later.


    "Sister, can I please not be the star of the party?" Gabrielle asked, approaching Avery and Janetta, "I''m afraid that I won''t live up to your expectations, and I don''t want to embarrass you all."


    "It''s been many years since you were a little girl, and many years since we spent time together, but I know you very well," Avery says to her sister, "Right now, I just want you to focus on how you''re going to get your internship back."


    Gabrielle looks anxiously between her sisters.


    "Don''t let people bully you," Avery adds with a significant look at Janetta.


    A maid approaches from down the hall, "Miss Peters, Mrs. Peters said she wants to drink a cup of juice."


    Gabrielle turns to follow the maid. She knows that Katherine expects her to make the juice, but Avery stops her.


    "You tell Mrs. Peters that Gabrielle is busy now, and she can manage to get herself a cup of juice," Avery says severely.


    "But Mrs. Peters said Miss Peters makes the best juice," the maid protests, "She insists that Miss Peters makes it."


    "Sister, I should just go and make the juice," Gabrielle whispers.


    "Stop right there!" Avery calls, "You''re not a maid here."


    Gabrielle sits down on the sofa and stares at the floor, and the maid closes the door behind her as she leaves.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Wear it

    Upon hearing the news from the maid, Katherine and Vanessa Peters angrily rush upstairs to plot a way to punish Gabrielle. As they go, they see Janetta sneaking out of Avery and Evan''s bedroom.


    "Mom, you''re pregnant, why are you running around like this?" Janetta asks as her hands fly to her chest in a panic.


    "How come you''re sneaking out of Avery''s room?" Katherine asks, her eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    Janetta glances nervously up and down the hall. When she sees she''s alone with her mother and sister she quickly pulls them into the bedroom and shuts the door behind them. She pulls out her phone and shows them a series of photos she''s taken.


    "I found this in Avery''s luggage," she whispers excitedly.


    Katherine''s eyes widen with surprise as she examines the photos.


    "Is this a divorce agreement?" she asks, "Do you mean to tell me that they have signed a divorce agreement after all? I can''t believe this!"


    "It''s true," Janetta whispers in a low, calm voice, "As you can see, their signatures are right here."


    "Do you mean to say this whole act they''ve been putting on, pretending to be affectionate and in love is just a charade for our benefit?" Katherine asks, "Are they already legally divorced?"


    "It''s no wonder Evan made Gabrielle the star of the party over Avery," Vanessa hisses and stamps her feet, "I wonder if he''s interested in Gabrielle now. I should have said that other men were handsome so Evan would get jealous and make me the star. Who knew Gabrielle was so scheming? She finally attracted Evan''s attention."


    Janetta smiles complacently and puts her phone away, but Katherine and Vanessa protest and ask to see the photos again. With a dramatic sigh, Vanessa throws herself onto the sofa and hugs a velvet throw pillow to her chest.


    "Gabrielle can''t be the star of the party," Vanessa whines, "I should be the star. I''m the only one who deserves it!"


    "Evan personally designated Gabrielle as the star, so what can you do about it?" Katherine asks, sitting down next to her daughter, "If you intervene or make a scene, you''ll only annoy and offend Evan and embarrass our family."


    "When did I say I''d intervene?" Vanessa snaps, "I''m not going to do anything¡ªI just think it''s unfair."


    Katherine rolls her eyes at her sulking daughter and turns to Janetta.


    "Janetta, you should give me the photos," she says with a sly smile, "I think they''ll add some intrigue to our party, don''t you?"


    "Mom, you''re always so thoughtful," Vanessa says, her mood brightening.


    Vanessa is rabidly jealous of her younger half-sisters. She''s a shallow woman, and she''s obsessed with Evan''s good looks and enormous wealth. Though she fancies herself in love with him, she''s not as brave or bold as Janetta¡ªon her own she wouldn''t dare to do anything as bold as snoop through Avery''s room or reveal her divorce agreement. Instead, she always follows in her sister and mother''s footsteps.


    Janetta purses her lips in thought and sends the photos to Katherine.


    "Although they''ve signed a divorce agreement, Evan still seems to indulge in Avery," Janetta says, "Though we can''t be sure of his motivations, I suspect he may still love her. He kissed her in public and announced that she belongs to him, and he was furious to find out she used to photograph other men. Though there are many beautiful women in this house, he seems to only have eyes for her¡ªhe looks through the rest of us as if we were made of air."


    Janetta can''t understand why they seem so close after signing a divorce agreement. When she thinks about the way Evan held Avery in his arms that morning, she feels a stabbing rage pierce her heart.


    "If Evan really still loved her, he wouldn''t allow the divorce," Katherine says with a shrug, "Though there may be more at play here than we realize. Only a stupid woman would lose a man like Evan Howel, and while Avery may be many things, she''s not stupid."


    "What do you think is happening then?" Vanessa asks, lazily lifting her head, "What are their reasons for the divorce?"


    "I suppose we can''t know their true reasons, but it''s been rumored that there are many conflicts between them," Katherine says with a calculating gleam in her eyes.


    "Be careful," Janetta warns.


    "I''m not stupid or careless," Katherine smiles mysteriously, "I just plan to drop some hints here and there."


    "Mom, what''s your plan?" Vanessa asks eagerly.


    Before Katherine can explain her plan, the women hear a large group of servants bustling down the corridor. Vanessa jumps up and quietly pokes her head out the door. A large group of maids is carrying boxes down the corridor and piling them in one of the sitting rooms. Each box is emblazoned with the name of a famous designer, and the maids have been unable to resist opening a few. A variety of beautiful clothing, jewelry, and shoes peek out from the open boxes.


    "Oh my god," Vanessa exclaims, "It''s all gorgeous!"


    Her exclamation draws Janetta and Katherine to the door.


    "What are we waiting for, girls?" Katherine asks, "Let''s go down and have a look."


    Vanessa eagerly rushes downstairs. Katherine watches her go and then shares a meaningful glance with Janetta.


    "I need to find Gabrielle," Katherine says.


    Janetta nods and follows Vanessa downstairs.


    "Do you think Evan sent this to us for the party?" Vanessa asks, eagerly unwrapping the boxes, "It''s all so beautiful and in all the latest styles. I''ve seen this designer in magazines before¡ªusually, he only does pieces for the Duchess of Cambridge and other royalty."


    "The latest style? It''s just so-so," Janetta says cooly, "Look at this box instead. These are truly luxurious evening gowns. Evan really does live in a rich man''s world."


    Vanessa lifts one of the gowns and measures it against her body, "It''s too small!"


    Janetta also holds one of the dresses against her body and frowns tartly.


    "The sizes aren''t suitable for us," Janetta complains, "Do you think all this clothing is for Avery?"


    "Avery is a little taller than us, but she''s not so much thinner," Vanessa snaps, offended, "We can usually wear her clothes, but these clothes are definitely too small for us."


    "Are they for Gabrielle?" Janetta asks.


    Katherine enters the room and picks up a pair of shoes. She examines the small, narrow shoes and frowns. She knows the shoes are too small for her daughters to wear. As she examines the beautiful but petite clothing, her face distorts with irritation and rage. It''s clear the clothes aren''t meant for her daughters and she wants to shred them to pieces.


    "Look, there''s another box over there," Vanessa exclaims, noticing an unopened box buried beneath the discarded wrapping and tissue paper, "Is it another gown?"


    Janetta crosses the room to open the box. She notices a string of elegant script scrawled across the top of the box: "If you are willing to wear it..." The message trails off and an arrow points down at the contents of the box.


    Janetta quickly tears the lid off and open the box. A delicate, gauzy white veil sits at the top of the box, but Janetta is more interested in what lies underneath. She tosses the veil aside, revealing a beautiful evening gown, embroidered with fine white thread and hundreds of pearls. The pearls are attached to the skirt of the gown to resemble the constellations of the Milky Way.


    "Oh my God, those pearls are so beautiful!" Vanessa gushes, "It''s a pity that the waist is too small. None of us could fit it, except for Gabrielle."


    Among the sisters, Janetta and Avery have the most similar body types. They''re similar in height and they have similar figures. From the back and from a distance, it would be difficult to distinguish between the two¡ªthough Avery is slightly taller and thinner.


    "I don''t know, I think you could fit into it," Vanessa says, joining Janetta by the box, "Would you like to try it on? Perhaps it was meant for you?"


    Janetta accepts her sister''s flattery and happily puts on the gown.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Bonding Moment

    The neckline of the gown is covered in pearls, and the gown itself is so long it trails on the floor.


    "Oh, it''s beautiful," Vanessa gushes, "It''s tailor-made for you. Mr. Howel must have sent it especially for you."


    Though Vanessa is jealous, she tries to ingratiate herself with Janetta. She knows that the skirt is for Avery, and she wants to infuriate Avery and curry favor with Janetta at the same time.


    "If you wear this skirt to the party, you''ll be the most beautiful woman there," Vanessa continues.


    Janetta twirls slowly in the dress to showcase it.


    "The dress is very beautiful," Avery interrupts calmly, "Do you plan to give it to me now?"


    Avery stands on the second floor and looks down at her sisters from the balcony. She leans elegantly against the rail as she speaks.


    "How can you prove that the dress belongs to you?" Janetta asks.


    She adores the graceful gown and thinks it looks as if it was made to suit her. She loathes to give it back to her sister.


    "My husband sent the dress, so of course it belongs to me," Avery replies as if she''s talking to a simple child, "Why would you think that my husband would send a dress to you?"


    "I think it looks like it was made for Janetta," Vanessa insists.


    "Most designers and fashion experts agree that women look fat when they wear white," Avery says with a smirk, "Are you still sure you want to wear it?"


    Janetta is shorter than Avery and not as thin, and it''s true that the white gown makes her look bigger than her size. Besides, the dress is clearly slightly too small. It was difficult for her to zip it up, and even now the zipper slightly strains and puckers. Janetta feels infuriated and wants to retaliate.


    "Why would you think that Mr. Howel sent the dress to you?" she snaps, "He already sent so much clothing to Gabrielle."


    "You''re right," Vanessa echoes, "Mr. Howel had several boxes of clothes sent to Gabrielle with the instructions to let her pick whatever she likes. Even if the dress was meant for you, it''s just one simple dress. Funny how love results in such strange treatment. Besides, Gabrielle''s clothes are all made by famous designers. Even if the dress that Janetta wears belongs to you, it''s just some nameless thing by an unknown designer."


    Avery smiles to herself. She knows that Vanessa is trying to provoke a fight between her and Gabrielle, in the hopes that they''ll turn against each other. Vanessa walks toward Janetta and unzips the dress.


    Vanessa looks inside the dress for a label and smiles triumphantly when she sees that there isn''t one.


    "Clearly, the dress was made by hand, and I can see from here that it took a lot of skill," Avery says, "Surely only a master could have done it. Sister Janetta, don''t you know quality when you see it?"


    Janetta feels blushes with frustration, unsure about how to answer Avery.


    "Even if the dress was made by hand, it''s clearly for Janetta or Gabrielle and not you," Vanessa says.


    Avery smiles with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "It''s just like the old days," she thinks, "Now that Evan isn''t here to intimidate them and protect me they''re eager to grab everything they can."


    A maid holding a box of accessories interrupts, "Sorry Miss Janetta, Mr. Howel ordered the dress for Mrs. Howel."


    Janetta scowls at the maid but makes no move to remove the dress.


    "Lady Janetta, please take it off," the maid entreats, "If Mr. Howel finds out that we let you wear it, we''ll be punished."


    Janetta looks pale as she scowls at the maid in fury. Finally, leaves the room to change. In the privacy of the other room, she slowly pulls the dress down and lets it fall to the floor. Then she begins to trample it underfoot, using her high heels to rip the delicate fabric. She reenters the main room carrying the damaged dress.


    "Sister Avery, I''m so sorry," she says with fake guilt, "While I was changing, I somehow tore the dress. It was completely accidental, of course."


    She dr.a.p.es the dress over Avery''s arm. Avery spreads the dress and finds that it is torn from the chest to the waist. She quickly grabs her phone and snaps several photos of the dress.


    "Mrs. Howel, you can give the dress to me and I can sew it," the maid offers, "It''s such a pity that such a beautiful gown is ruined.


    "You don''t need to sew it, it''s fine," Avery says as she looks around the room. She points at the wall near the TV and hands the dress to the maid, "Nail the skirt to the wall and make sure everyone knows that it can''t be taken down without my orders."


    "What?" The maid asks confused.


    Janetta freezes, "What are you doing?"


    "It''ll be like an exhibition," Avery says patiently, "Everyone who enters the house can see how beautiful the dress is, even if it''s ruined."


    "I don''t understand," Janetta says, "Do you want your husband to see your weakness? What if he thinks the dress tore because you couldn''t fit into it?"


    "I''m not worried about that," Avery says calmly, "I just want others to see how beautiful the dress was and how tragically it was destroyed."


    "Well, I can ask people to fix it," Janetta says, grabbing the dress from the maid.


    "No, you can''t," Avery replies, "Mr. Howel hasn''t seen it yet."


    Janetta can''t believe that Avery is fighting back and even threatening her.


    "Fine, then I''ll sew it myself," Janetta snaps.


    Avery pretends to consider Janetta''s offer and sits down on the sofa.


    "Okay, give the sewing kit to her," Avery orders.


    Janetta is used to living a carefree life. She has never poured a cup of water for herself, much less done fancy needlework. Instead, she ordered Gabrielle and Avery to do everything for her. The maid immediately brings the sewing kit and threads the needle with a white, silk thread, but Janetta doesn''t know how to start sewing the dress. Painstakingly, she stitches the dress together, but her lines are uneven and the rip is still obvious. She ties off the thread and cuts the needle away and then tosses the dress to Avery.


    "It''s ok now," she says.


    Avery carefully examines the skirt.


    "It''s much better now," Avery says with a sly smile, "If I wear this gown I''ll be the focal point of the whole party, and if anyone asks me why the skirt is sewn up like this, I''ll tell them it''s all thanks to our sisterhood."


    "Sisterhood?" Janetta splutters.


    "Does Avery think I''m stupid?" Janetta wonders.


    "Yes, this gown perfectly exemplifies our sisterhood," Avery says meaningfully, before adding, "When the younger sister''s skirt is broken, the older sister helps her sew it. What a beautiful symbol of sisterhood! I''d be honored to show it to others."


    Janetta glares furiously at Avery. She thinks Avery just wants to humiliate her and everyone how badly she sewed the skirt after deliberately ruining it.


    "I''ll do it again," Janetta says.


    She grabs the skirt, undoes the old thread and tries to sew it better. However, her untrained work can''t compare with that of the master dressmaker. Though Janetta undoes and redoes the stitching over and over, the dress doesn''t look good.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Tortures

    After a while, everyone grows bored and leaves Janetta alone to her sewing. As she sews and resews, she fumes. She knows that Avery is deliberately tormenting her, but she has no choice but to give in because Avery now has power over her. After several hours, she gives up. Though her skill has improved, she can''t make the dress look new again.


    She looks up from her sewing and sees Avery coming down the hall, stretching lazily as if she''s just woken from a nap. Janetta stabs the needle forcefully through the thin fabric, accidentally pricking her finger. A few drops of crimson blood ooze from her fingertips.


    "Avery, what the hell do you want?" Janetta snaps.


    Avery leans on the handrail and looks down at her sister''s bleeding finger.


    "The ring," she answers.


    Realization dawns on Janetta: Avery is tormenting her because she wants the ring. The more Avery tortures her, the more she reveals just how desperately she wants the ring.


    "What if I don''t give you?" Janetta asks.


    "Then keep sewing until I''m satisfied with the results," Avery replies.


    "That won''t be a problem!" Janetta says with mock indifference.


    Janetta''s fingers are swollen and covered in needle pricks. After sewing for a whole afternoon, her fingers are so numb that she almost can''t feel them. She''s regarding her fingers and pondering what to do about Avery''s request when Anthony enters. He has just returned from the construction site where he was overseeing the workers Evan hired for the extension. Janetta tosses the dress onto the floor.


    "Daddy, look at my hands," she whines.


    Her fingers are red and puffy. Anthony frowns and two wrinkles deeply crease his forehead.


    "What happened?" he asks with concern.


    "I accidentally tore a hole in Avery''s dress, and she asked me to repair it," Janetta explains, "I''ve done a terrific job but she''s nitpicking and insisting I redo it."


    Anthony takes a look at the dress¡ªthough Janetta''s handiwork isn''t perfect, it''s not terrible either. Reluctantly, he decides to side with Avery. Now that Evan seems to genuinely care about her, Anthony doesn''t want to risk alienating her or his powerful son-in-law.


    "If Avery says there''s a problem, there must be," he says, "Keep working at it."


    "Dad!" Janetta protests.


    She assumed that Anthony would take her side as he always does, and she''s outraged that he''s suddenly favoring Avery. Anthony ignores her complaints and walks to his study. Vanessa enters as soon as her father has left, carrying a silver tray of fresh fruit. She passes Avery without even glancing at her and forks a strawberry for Janetta.


    "What''s wrong with dad?" Vanessa asks, "It sounded like he took Avery''s side just now, but I can''t imagine him standing up for her."


    Janetta stabs the needle into the dress, imagining she''s sticking it into Avery.


    "Don''t worry," she whispers to Vanessa, "She won''t have that smug look on her face for long."


    "What are you gonna do?" Vanessa asks casually.


    Though she feigned disinterest, she''s desperately curious to know about her sister''s plans. Though her expression is bored, she''s closely watching her sister see if she''ll reveal anything interesting or useful.


    "She''s obsessed with my ring," Janetta says, "It''s all she wants, but I won''t let her have it."


    Vanessa knows she''s talking about the green diamond ring, and she''s instantly curious.


    "Why not?" Vanessa asks, "I''d give it to her if I were you."


    "Why?"


    "Well, you can trade her for the dress," Vanessa says, "It''s from Evan, and I can only dream about what I''d do if I had the opportunity to wear it."


    Though Vanessa speaks vaguely, her tone is suggestive. Janetta is perceptive, and Vanessa''s words begin to set a plan churning in her mind. After a few moments of deliberation, Janetta knows what she wants to do. She suddenly stands up and rushes over to Avery.


    "The dress is torn beyond repair, and I know you don''t even want to wear it," Janetta says, "How about you give it to me. Since I was the one who ruined it, it seems only fair that I should have to wear it. In exchange, I''ll give you the ring after our family party."


    Avery thinks carefully. She''s suspicious of Janetta''s offer¡ªshe knows her sister must have some sort of plan, but she can''t figure out what it is. She eventually accepts the offer, reasoning that Evan can always buy her another dress but she has to give the ring back to Charles.


    For a few days, Avery almost forgets about the trade. Evan doesn''t return to Howel''s villa and Avery lives in relative peace without him. When the day of the party arrives, the entire family is in a state of joy and disarray, but the villa looks more majestic and spectacular with Evan''s new add-on.


    The Peters have invited relatives, business partners, celebrities, and some of the country''s most influential families. Many of the guests have only agreed to come for the chance to be seen socializing with Evan Howel.


    Janetta dresses in her large dressing room, posing in the mirror as she arranges the dress. She looks through her extensive shoe collection, but she can''t find anything that matches the exquisite dress. She sneezes and walks down the hall to borrow a pair of shoes from Avery.


    Avery and Gabrielle are sharing a dressing room and a team of stylists is doing their hair and makeup. The dressing room is large enough to accommodate everyone, and it features a collection of rare porcelain dolls dressed in exquisite replicas of gowns and dresses worn by the Peters women throughout the years.


    Janetta loves dolls and she can''t help but admire them all. She knows that seamstresses have probably already been ordered to make replicas of some of Avery''s dresses and the thought fills her with a fit of raging jealousy.


    "That horrible Avery," she thinks, "She gets everything without putting in any effort at all. Why is life so unfair?"


    She''s so entranced by the dolls, she doesn''t notice that Avery, Gabrielle, and the stylists have all left the room. When Evan opens the door, he sees a woman in a white gown gazing at the dolls. The light is soft and sweet, and the woman looks like a feminine goddess. He smiles to himself, knowing that he helped to design a dress for her. She looks even more beautiful in it than he imagined.


    He ensured that the dress was carefully wrapped with a handwritten note. The white dress is meant to be symbolic of his love. If she puts it on, she''s agreeing to stay with him and to love him. His heart pounds with joy in his chest; she''s decided to love him.


    Janetta is so distracted, she doesn''t notice that someone has entered the room until she feels a man''s hot breath on her neck. Before she has time to turn around, two strong arms wrap around her from behind. A man''s sharp jaw presses against her shoulder as he leans down to kiss the exposed skin.


    "You look astonishing," he murmurs against her skin.


    The warm breath tickles Janetta''s earlobes, and she feels a ripple of joy spreading from her heart. She recognizes Evan''s voice and can''t believe that he has just complimented her beauty.


    "Avery, do you like what I''ve done for you?" Evan whispers, his voice thick with desire, "Are you willing to love me?"


    Evan''s words drag Janetta from heaven and send her straight to hell.


    "He thinks I''m Avery," she thinks miserably, "He''s not in love with me."


    Evan''s business didn''t go well because he didn''t find Charles. He had to call the search off to get back for the party, and he''s been in a foul mood for days. As he traveled back to the villa he began to worry about Avery''s response to his gift, and he indulged in a few drinks to help quell his anxiety. Seeing her in the dress instantly calms him, and soothes his heart. He inhales deeply and then frowns.


    "Are you wearing perfume?" he asks, "I like the way you smell without it."


    He gently turns her around to face him, and Janetta hurries to lower her head to avoid eye contact. She''s never been so close to him before. Even though he had mistaken her for Avery, his touch makes her feel like she''s floating on a cloud of happiness. Without thinking, she moves closer and buries her head in his arms.


    Evan freezes. It''s rare for him to see her so shy and affectionate, and he feels desire surging to his loin. Eager kisses fall on her earlobes and hair. Janetta closes her eyes with excitement.


    "Is the moment coming?" She wonders, "Will I finally belong to Evan now? God knows I''ve been waiting for this day for so long."

 Chapter 114 - 114: Brief Moments

    Evan vaguely feels something''s not right; he finds it odd that Avery is being so timid. He suddenly pulls her face up from his arms and is shocked to see Janetta. He feels his eyes narrowing and the passion and tenderness evaporate in an instant. When Janetta meets his gaze, she sees an angry and horrible look.


    "It''s you!" he hisses.


    "Ye...yes, Mr. Howel," she stammers.


    For a brief moment, Evan wonders if he''s drunk. He closes his eyes and rubbed his temples before looking at the woman in his arms. When he opens his eyes, it''s still Janetta, wearing Avery''s dress and jewelry.


    "What the hell are you doing in Avery''s dressing room?" Evan''s voice is as cold and dark as if it''s coming from the depths of the ocean.


    "I''m... er... changing clothes..." Janetta says, stumbling backward away from Evan.


    Suddenly Evan grabs her pearl necklace. He pulls her back toward him, and the pearls dig into the tender skin of her neck. She wants to scream at the terrifying look on Evan''s face.


    "Who told you you could wear this dress?" he growls.


    "It was Avery," Janetta chokes out, "She put me up to it, I swear."


    Avery''s name has an instant effect on Evan. He lets go of the necklace and she falls to the floor, coughing fiercely. Janetta''s face is as gray and ashen as dust.


    "It was her," she chokes out, "Really."


    "Did she just tell me that Avery gave this dress to her?" Evan thinks, outraged, "Did Avery give her sister the dress I personally designed for her?"


    Evan looks at the pearls on the dress'' neckline and feels a pain sting his heart.


    "Take it off," Evan commands coldly.


    Janetta freezes, "You mean the dress?"


    "Now!" Evan snaps.


    Janetta feels hope and joy rising in her chest. Evan just asked her to take her clothes off and that could only mean one thing: he thinks that she is beautiful after all. Janetta takes the dress off shyly. She''s nervous and her hands are shaking too much to move the delicate zipper. Since she''s slightly bigger than Avery, it''s difficult to move the zipper¡ªit took a lot of effort to put the dress on, and taking it off is proving to be almost impossible.


    Evan reaches out and rips the dress. Janetta hears the seams popping, and feels the cool air touching her suddenly bare skin. Gradually, Evan reveals her sensuous body. Although she has often imagined showing her body to Evan, she never imagined it would happen so soon. She blushes with a mixture of joy and shyness¡ªshe''s never shown her body to a man before.


    Finally, the tearing stops and the dress falls to the floor in shreds. Janetta doesn''t know how to feel about Evan''s eager roughness, she feels her face flaming. Nervously, she reaches out and touches Evan''s chest.


    "Wait a minute," she whispers, "I want you to know that you''re my first, Evan, and I''ll try my best for you."


    Evan frowns, repulsed by her touch and her voice. Without thinking, he pushes her away and she slams roughly into the wall. She blinks and before she realizes what''s happening, he slaps her across the face. The slap is hard enough to make her lose her balance and she falls to the floor, slamming heavily against the wall. Some of the dolls fall from the shelves and broken limbs and cracked faces litter the floor around her.


    Janetta hears a ringing in her ears, and she tries to make sense of the situation.


    "What is going on? Why did Evan suddenly slap me?" she wonders, "Didn''t he tell me to take the dress off?"


    Evan''s cold and patronizing voice descends on her like a hammer, "F.u.c.k off."


    Janetta looks a mess. Her hair is in disarray and her face is puffy from the slap She doesn''t understand where she went wrong, but she knows enough to flee from the dressing room.


    Evan massages his temples after Janetta leaves the room. He feels awful as if his head will burst with pressure. He opens his eyes and looks at the shreds of the dress on the ground. He can''t help but feel that his heart must look the same. The dress was designed specifically for Avery, and he doesn''t want to see it on any other woman.


    Janetta exits the changing room in nothing but her thong and bra. Tears streak her face and her makeup runs. The maid''s party guests are almost too astonished by the sight of her to speak.


    Avery exits Gabrielle''s bedroom in time to see Janetta''s half-n.a.k.e.d, retreating figure. She grabs one of the maids and demands an explanation.


    "Miss Peters wore the dress Mr. Howel gave you without his permission," the maid explains, "That really pissed him off, and he slapped her and ordered her out of your dressing room. I overheard it all."


    "Evan''s back?" Avery asks.


    In his absence, she has been staying in Gabrielle''s room, and no one notified her of his return. She rushes upstairs, passing Janetta sobbing in Katherine''s arms. Katherine''s sharp eyes lock onto Avery.


    "Avery, stop!" she orders.


    Avery approaches the women and sees Janetta''s puffy face and red eyes. She''s wearing a matching white lace bra and thong, and she''s cowering in Katherine''s arms. Maids have gone for a towel for Janetta to cover herself with. Before Avery can ask any questions, Anthony rushes over to the women.


    "What''s going on?" he demands.


    Upon seeing Avery, Janetta jumps away from her mother and lunges toward her half-sister, ready to get her revenge. Vanessa steps in front of her to stop her from striking Avery.


    "Avery Peters, you vicious woman!" Vanessa shrieks, "You know Evan designed the dress for you, and you gave it to her deliberately to upset him and hurt her!"


    "Anthony, '''' do something!" Katherine pleads, "Evan is pissed off, and he just sent a servant to tell us that he doesn''t want Janetta to wear any clothes at the party. She''s still a v.i.r.g.i.n. She''ll never attract a suitable man if she exposes herself like this!"


    "Mom, I won''t go out like this," Janetta m.o.a.ns, "I''d rather die."


    "Avery, can you put in a few words for Janetta?" Anthony asks, "She''s your sister after all, and she can''t go out in front of all these important people without clothes. Remember, any shame and scandal on the Peters reflect on you as well."


    Avery looks at Janetta''s puffy face in shock. Though Evan has often been cruel, she can''t believe he''d hit a woman over a dress like this. She takes a deep breath and looks from face to face.


    "Calm down, you all," she said evenly, "I''ll take care of it."


    "How do you plan to do that?" Janetta snaps, "I''m already beaten up, and I don''t want him to punish me more if you make him angrier.


    "Fine then," Avery says, "I''m married to a Howel, and I carry the Howel name. The Peters'' name means nothing to me."


    Avery pretends to leave. She walks with deliberate slowness as she waits for someone to stop her.


    "Shush, Janetta, don''t say anything," Anthony commands, "Avery, say something nice to Evan and smooth this whole thing over."


    Janetta stops talking. She wonders what could possibly be worse than exposing herself in public. Even though Evan has hit her and insulted her, she hopes the situation can be fixed. In spite of his behavior, she still has a soft spot in her heart for him.


    "He seemed so genuine when he complimented my beauty," she thinks, "Maybe he''s just mad that I wore the dress without asking his permission. Maybe this can all be fixed."


    "Go inside and put something on," Avery advises her sister.


    Janetta refuses on the ground that it might make Evan angrier, bu she does wrap the bath towel around herself. Avery sighs and climbs the stairs to the third floor. The door to the dressing room is closed, but she can almost sense Evan''s anger through the wood.


    She raises her hand to knock, but there is no answer. She takes a deep breath walks in. The thick smell of alcohol fills her nose.

 Chapter 115 - 115: A gift

    Evan leans against on the couch, feeling tired and drunk. He loosens the collar on his shirt and undoes the top buttons, revealing his strong, tan chest. He gazes at Avery like a panther targeting its prey. They stare each other down for a moment, but Avery talks first.


    "I gave her the dress," she said simply.


    She can''t tell him the reason she gave Janetta the dress: Evan would be furious to hear about Charles'' ring.


    "Did you hear me?" she asks.


    Evan''s eyes are dark as he responds, "I know."


    "Then why did you slap her?" Avery asks in confusion, "Why couldn''t you allow her to wear the dress. If it was so important you should be mad at me, not her."


    "I couldn''t bear that," Evan whispers, almost to himself.


    Avery wonders if the frantic beat of her heart is audible. For a brief second, she sees something in her eyes that makes her throat feel thick with emotion.


    "Is this how he looks at Diana?" she wonders, "I wonder if he''s lied so much about our relationship, he''s started to believe his own story."


    Avery takes a deep breath and calms down.


    "It''s only a dress," she says, "Why are you so upset?"


    "Only a dress?" Evan sneers.


    Evan''s smile turns colder and spookier.


    "Of course, Avery sees it as nothing more than a dress," he thinks bitterly, "She doesn''t have a single tender feeling for me. I tried to tell her that I don''t want to lose her, that I can''t bear the divorce, but she shot me down. She even gave the dress to her hated half-sister."


    It feels like she''s stuck a dagger in his heart, and he wonders if she''ll ever stop twisting it and tormenting him. A maid enters the dressing room with a bottle, and an ice bucket, and a glass filled with cold whiskey stones. Evan takes the whiskey and pours a generous amount into the class. The dim light of the room reflects the ice in the bucket and mirrors the steely glint in Evan''s eyes.


    Avery bites her lower lip and straightens her back. She doesn''t want to show weakness to Evan, but she knows she can''t allow Janetta to remain n.a.k.e.d.


    "Didn''t you give me that dress?" she asks, "I can''t dispose of a gift as I like? I don''t understand."


    "No, you can''t," he growls, "You can take it or reject it, but you can''t give it to someone else."


    Avery wants to roll her eyes.


    "Evan is so full of himself," she thinks, "He''s telling me that I can only accept or reject his gifts like they''re too precious for anyone else to touch. Though, honestly, I doubt he''d accept a rejection."


    Avery glares at him, "You''re unbelievable."


    "I''m always like this," Evan says with an edge of irony, "Hadn''t you noticed?"


    Avery really wants to slam the door and leave him to his drunken stupor, but Janetta''s sobbing seems to come through the door. She bites her lip and clenches her fist.


    "I''m sorry for giving your gift away," she says, "How about I make it up to you? What do you want?"


    "Make it up to me how?" Evan asks.


    "However you say," Avery answers.


    Avery stares coldly at Evan coldly. She expects him to ask her to grovel or else indulge his seemingly boundless desire. Evan drains the glass of whiskey and pours another. The whiskey stones clink coldly against the crystal.


    Suddenly Evan gets up and approaches her. His tall figure seems to block the light and cast a shadow on Avery. In the dimness of the room, his face looks marble and cold. He places his band against the door over her head and bends down to her face. Avery closes her eyes and braces herself for what''s going to happen next.


    "I want a gift," he breathes against her ear.


    The smell of alcohol on his breath makes her want to gag. She racked her brain trying to figure out what he could possibly want from her. She feels her blood run cold with a realization: the only thing he wants from her is a child.


    "What kind of a gift?" she asks, trying to keep her voice calm, "A child?"


    Evan forces a bitter smile. His voice sounds deep and slightly slurred, "I want a gift from you on March 27th, your birthday."


    "My birthday? You want a present from me on my birthday?" Avery asks incredulously, "Shouldn''t you be giving me the gift on my birthday?"


    Even as she''s speaking, she''s fighting the urge to smile. She can''t believe he actually remembers her birthday. She wonders if he''s joking, but his expression seems quite serious.


    "So all you want is for me to give you a present on my birthday?" she asks, "If I agree to do that, you''ll let Janetta get dressed?"


    "Even by Evan''s standards, this is an odd demand," Avery thinks, "He can buy himself anything he wants."


    "Yes," Evan nods curtly.


    His birthday is November 7th, and he''s afraid that he can''t wait that long to ask her for a gift.


    "What kind of gift?" Avery asks confusedly.


    "Something that you made," he replies.


    "Something I made?" Avery doesn''t understand, "You''d like something I made?"


    "Anything you make is unique," Evan whispers.


    For a moment Avery doesn''t know what to say. She feels a lump starting to form in her throat.


    "What do you say?" he asks, "Do we have a deal?"


    Beneath the seemingly indifferent tone, there''s a great deal of emotion and anticipation, but Avery doesn''t detect it.


    She nods weakly, "Okay."


    "Are you sure?" Evan asks.


    "Yes," she says more firmly.


    Evan smiles, and the gloom and anger vanish from his face. Avery thinks his expression looks like a melting glacier.


    He places amorous kisses on her ears, neck, and face and holds her tightly. The smell of alcohol on his breath makes her frown. She can''t understand Evan''s mood¡ªhe suddenly seems like a boy on Christmas morning.


    "Why is he suddenly so happy?" she wonders, "Is it on account of the agreement or does he genuinely wanted me to make him something? I wish I could read his mind and understand why he''s alternately so happy, gloomy, and possessive. I just want to know why he''s treating me so differently all of a sudden¡ªwhat are his true intentions?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Avery thinks, shaking her head, "The priority is to save Janetta from this public humiliation, and I''ve managed to do that at least."


    Evan holds her in his hot arms. He''s holding her as if he wants to pull her body into his, dissolving the barriers between them.


    The pungent smell of alcohol disgusts Avery. She fans her face with hands and tries to squirm away from him. The glass in Evan''s hand wobbles and some whiskey sloshes over the side, splashing her skin and drenching her collar. Evan kisses her once on the lips and then begins to kiss down her neck, licking the spilled whiskey from her skin. Avery grabs his head and pulls it away from her neck.


    "I''ve given you what you want," she says, "Shouldn''t you go fulfill your promise?"


    "Sure," he says, his voice s.e.xy and deep with intoxication.


    Avery feels dizzy just listening to and smelling him. Desire flares in his bloodshot eyes and he lifts Avery''s leg and holds it at his waist. Avery presses her palms against his chest.


    "Please, give the orders that allow Janetta to wear clothes," she says.


    Evan calls Robert and gives his permission. Knowing she''s accomplished what she set out to do, she stops resisting him. She lets his hot breath brush her skin. She knows that nothing and no one can stop Evan''s desire to have and possess her.

 Chapter 116 - 116: The Slap

    Janetta''s bedroom is on the second floor. She stops crying as soon as a maid gives her the news that she can wear a gown to the party, but her face is tear-streaked and swollen. Vanessa looks righteously angry on her sister''s behalf. She opens Janetta''s closet and selects a light yellow evening dress.


    "I think that cow did it on purpose," Vanessa says, "She knew that Evan would fly into a rage. She should''ve told you before giving you the dress. She must have withheld information on purpose so Evan would get mad at you. I wouldn''t trust her if I were you. Just because Evan has changed his mind doesn''t mean she''s not trying to make things worse."


    "That bitch is deliberate," Janetta hisses, "Evan said I was beautiful one moment before, but then, I swear his look changed upon seeing the dress."


    "Did he?" Vanessa asks, "You know a man only compliments a lady on her appearance for one reason."


    "What''s that?" Janetta asks.


    "He wants something to happen between them."


    Janetta''s eyes seem to soften and shine. She shakes her head shyly.


    "If he wanted something to happen, he wouldn''t have hit me," she says sadly.


    "Maybe he''s upset that you wore something he designed without asking," Vanessa says, "Or maybe he didn''t like that you reminded him of Avery by wearing her clothes. I''m sure that if it weren''t for that, he''d have made fierce love to you already. After all, it''s normal for men to have a wife at home and a mistress elsewhere. And Evan is such a wealthy man."


    Janetta nods: Vanessa''s analysis seems to have merit. She doesn''t know that Vanessa is purposely trying to fuel her hatred of Avery. Janetta jumps to her feet in anger and clenches her hands into fists.


    "I''m going to get that bitch!" she shouts.


    Before she can move, a firm hand pushes her shoulder, forcing her to sit back down.


    "Men don''t like rough women," Vanessa cautions, "I know you''re angry, but if you try to take your revenge on Avery in front of Evan, it probably won''t end well for you."


    Janetta feels as if her sister has just poured cold water on her rage. She crosses her legs and purses her lips in frustration.


    "Vanessa, I can''t let it go as nothing happened!" she protests.


    "You have to," Katherine says as she enters the room, wearing a loose evening dress and a full face of makeup, "You already proved useless at seducing Evan. Besides, I''ve sent the photos to a reliable source; now all we have to do is sit back and wait. Be good and don''t cause any troubles."


    "Mom, what if Evan finds out that you leaked the photos?" Janetta asks.


    "Rest assured, the plan is airtight," Katherine says, "No one will find out."


    During their intense lovemaking, Avery loses the strength to stand. She clings to Evan''s neck, forcing him to support her pleasure-weakened body. Suddenly, Avery pushes Evan as hard as she can to make him pull away, but he''s too lost in the moment to notice.


    "Stop," Avery shouts, "Not in me!"


    "It''s too late," Evan said with a smug smile, pulling away from her unwillingly.


    Avery rushes to the bathroom in a panic. She regrets forgetting the contraceptive pills at the hotel, and wonders if washing herself can help prevent a possible pregnancy.


    A strong hand shuts the door she''s about to open. Evan lowers his head and begins to leave as many hickeys on Avery''s neck as he can. She wonders if he''s doing this as some sort of punishment or if he''s simply being possessive.


    "Don''t shower!" he commands.


    Avery feels the hickeys forming on her neck. She doesn''t have to see her skin to imagine what it must look like.


    "I''m sweaty and smelly," she complains, "Do you want me to go out like this?"


    Her words seem to hit a nerve.


    "What smell?" Evan asks, "Are you afraid Andrew might catch my smell on your body?"


    "That''s enough!" Avery snaps, stepping on his shoe, "Let go of me!"


    She wishes she could flush him down the toilet. Evan releases her slowly and reluctantly. He doesn''t want to force her, but he wants to take her again¡ªher smell is intoxicating.


    Avery pushes the bathroom door open and then closes it swiftly in case Evan changes his mind. She leans against the door and takes a long breath. Then she takes off her dress. The smell is not that noticeable, but it''s still there. Avery takes another breath and smells blood. She frowns and steps into the shower. She turns the dial, but no water comes out. She tries again and then tries to turn on the overhead rain function. Not a single drop of water emerges.


    "Evan Howel!" Avery screams.


    She puts on a bathrobe and slams the door open. A cool, fresh breeze reaches her, but it does nothing to calm her fiery temper.


    "Try dear husband next time," Evan suggests dryly.


    Evan is sitting on the sofa with the smug look of someone who has just thoroughly enjoyed s.e.x. He''s holding a clear crystal glass and swirling a pale white wine.


    "Did you do it?" Avery demands.


    She knows Evan too well. The knowledge that Evan had the water turned off just to spite her makes her want to slap him across the face. Instead, she clutches the collar of her robe more tightly.


    "Did I do what?" Evan asks.


    He leans forward and puts the glass down.


    "There''s no water in the bathroom," Avery says.


    "Ahh yes, the Peters'' house is temporarily cut off," Evan says casually.


    The casual tone angers and frightens Avery. She''s sticky and can smell him on her skin. Dark hickeys blot her neck and body, deliberately placed by Evan.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Avery asks, peaking at a wet tissue on the table.


    Evan spots her gaze and throws the tissue away before Avery can even try to grab it.


    "I''m losing my mind for you, can''t you see?" Evan said.


    He grabs her and holds her in his arms, burying his face in her neck.


    "You have to get this close to smell me," he whispers thickly, "Do you want to let other men get this close?"


    Avery can''t hear everything he says, but his intensity makes her dizzy. She reminds herself that he just denied her the right to shower to force her to become pregnant and she slaps him soundly across the face. Evan tastes blood, but he licks his lips in a flirtatious way. He gently grabs Avery''s jaw and gazes intently into her eyes.


    "If you slap me one more time, it means you want to make love with me again," he says.


    Avery slaps the hand on her chin.


    "Twice means you''re in for a hot night," he says with a chuckle, "We can start now or you can owe me later."


    "Tell them to turn the water back again," Avery insists, trying to remove the hand that Evan has snakes around her waist.


    "Do you want to know what three slaps mean?" Evan asks.


    "No!" Avery hisses, "According to your perverted understanding, three slaps can only be worse."


    His smell is driving her mad. She just wants to take a shower and get it off her body. She wants to hit him, but she doesn''t want to play his stupid game. She squirms in his arms and glares up at him.


    Evan stills her and stares into her eyes. His eyes are as deep as the sea as he looks at her, and she finds it impossible to look away. Suddenly his face changes and he smiles.


    "If you slap me three times it means you love me."

 Chapter 117 - 117: Irresponsible Flirtations

    "I think I should have a doctor come take a look at you," Avery said, "Maybe your back wound has deteriorated and affected your brain somehow."


    Evan ignores her, "Four means you''re in love with me."


    Avery stops squirming with shock. She feels as if all the air has been sucked out of the room, leaving them in a sort of vacuum, clinging to each other.


    "Five means you want us to be together forever."


    "That''s enough!" she says, a ragged edge in her voice.


    She can''t stand his irresponsible flirtations. She bites her lip and lowers her head to avoid eye contact. She''s afraid her principles will collapse if she looks up at him. She reminds herself to calm down.


    She takes a deep breath and looks up at him again, "Evan, are you trying to tell me you love me?"


    Evan doesn''t do anything to negate her statement, but he gazes intently back at her. His reaction makes Avery more nervous. She bats her eyes at him and gives him a seductive look.


    "Then what does six mean?" she asks flirtatiously, "I want to have your child?"


    Evan stares at Avery with an unfathomable but urgent expression.


    "If you want," he whispers.


    Avery feels her breath hitch in her chest. She shakes her head and forces herself to inhale and exhale.


    "I don''t," she says.


    Evan suddenly smiles and says, "Ask me again."


    "What?" Avery asks confused, "About having your child?"


    Evan shakes his head, "No, ask about the one before that."


    "What do five slaps mean?" Avery asks, trying to understand what he''s playing at.


    "No, the one before that," Evan says.


    Avery frowns and works hard at remembering their conversation. Evan takes her hand and brings it to his lips, kissing each finger.


    "Four means you''re in love," Evan says, "Ask me if I''m in love with you."


    Avery feels fireworks popping inside her mind, she doesn''t know if it''s the heat of Evan''s fingertips or his words, but everything seems to go fuzzy.


    "Tell me, do you want me to love you?" Evan asks.


    "I don''t!" Avery responds automatically.


    She has conditioned herself to reject him and keep her distance. The lack of hesitation in her refusal twists the dagger in Evan''s heart a little further. Evan''s face becomes a mask of indifference¡ªhe refuses to let her see how badly her refusal hurts him.


    "Is this because you want to renege on the divorce agreement?" Avery asks, "You want me to have children so Diana can return¡ª"


    An abrupt and insistent knocking at the door cuts her off.


    "Sir, there are lots of journalists outside," Robert Tinder announces, "They say they have a photo of you and Mrs. Howel signing divorce papers."


    Robert''s voice is anxious. He knows that Evan and Avery are in the room, and he knows his boss would be furious if he were interrupted while making love. At the same time, Robert knows that the situation is urgent.


    "What?" Evan''s look darkens.


    He''s no longer interested in hearing what Avery has to say about love or children. He fiercely pinches Avery''s waist.


    "It was you who told them, wasn''t it?" he hisses.


    He recalls Avery''s initial plans to announce the divorce at a press conference at the Howel house, and her effort to start the rumor that Leonie would replace her. He can''t believe that she has maintained such close contact with the media without his knowledge of it.


    There are only two copies of the divorce agreement¡ªone copy for each of them. He destroyed his copy the moment he signed it. He doesn''t want to let her go in six months, and he was counting on that time to win her back. But now it seems that Avery won''t even give him six months.


    "Is she that desperate to leave me?" he wonders.


    Avery is shocked by the news, but she instantly suspects Janetta.


    "Janetta was the only one who saw me holding the papers¡ªshe must have gone back and looked for them after I left the room," Avery thinks, "I can''t believe I went to Evan just to help her! This truly is betrayal!"


    "It wasn''t me," Avery announces, "The agreement takes effect in six months, and I don''t have to go to the press¡ªI just have to wait."


    Evan sneers. His eyes are icy and fierce.


    "Really?" He asks, the mistrust evident in his voice.


    His tone stings Avery, and she flinches as he applies more pressure on her waist. It feels as if he''s trying to reach inside her body. She feels cold sweat on her face.


    "Don''t you trust me?" she asks, "You think that after three and a half years, I can''t wait six months?"


    "We''re the only ones who have access to the papers," Evan says, "I need evidence to believe it wasn''t you."


    Avery bites her lip. She can''t offer any evidence¡ªshe only has vague suspicions about her sister.


    "Don''t have any?" Evan sneers.


    He pushes her away from him and she stumbles and falls to the floor. Evan approaches her, his face a cold, violent mask, but then he steps away like a frustrating beast. He grits his teeth and approaches her again, grabbing her by the jaw. His bloodshot eyes come closer to her face. Although Avery has frequently seen Evan''s angry faces, the ferocity of his look still shocks her. She closes her eyes and raises her jaw defiantly as if daring him to do something.


    Evan checks his temper and pulls away from her. He feels as if his heart has been torn out of his chest; the pain is terrible, and he doesn''t know how to channel it. He stomps over to the glass-topped coffee table and sweeps everything off of it. The bottles and glasses crash to the floor and shatter, and the heavy scent of alcohol fills the room.


    "It wasn''t me," Avery insists.


    Evan ignores her, glaring with livid rage.


    "How could I possibly love you?" Evan says, gritting his teeth with each word,


    "I could never love you. I will never love you. Never!"


    "Really?" Evan asks himself, "If I didn''t love her this wouldn''t hurt so badly."


    Evan slams the door with such force, the furniture shakes. Avery is left buried in Evan''s rage and anger. She always knew that he didn''t love her, but hearing him say it out loud has caused a painful sensation in her chest. It feels as though her heart has sunk into the abyss of her stomach. She doesn''t want to leave things like that.


    She carefully avoids the broken bottles and tries to stand up. She''s about to rush after Evan when she realizes she''s still wearing her bathrobe. With a glance, she chooses a high-necked dress to cover the hickeys Evan has put on her neck. She snatches it from the hanger and then hangs it back up with great agitation. She grabs another dress: a one-shouldered piece that makes her bruised neck look as elegant as a swan''s.

 Chapter 118 - 118: The Party

    The guests in the main hall are busy gossiping, and the cacophony of their voices makes the room quite noisy. The party as supposed to boost the Peters'' image, but it''s embroiling them in another scandal instead.


    "Please, I beg you to not speculate," Anthony says over and over, "If it was true, Mr. Howel would give us an explanation. Please, just get back to enjoying the party. I implore the press to leave and wait for further news."


    Though the air conditioning is at full blast, the dancing hall is swelteringly hot. Everyone has crowded into the room in the hopes of hearing more about Evan and Avery. Anthony wipes sweat from his forehead as he tries to reason with and cajole the press, but the journalists ignore him¡ªthey know he doesn''t have any real power. Anthony tries to recruit Evan''s bodyguards to throw the journalists out, but the guards refuse to act without Evan''s direct order.


    Vanessa fans her face with her hand. The smell of all those bodies and perfumes makes her feel sick. Janetta stands on her tiptoes and counts the guests. She stops when she reaches 116.


    "That''s quite a turnout," Vanessa says.


    "The more the better," Janetta smirks, "Last time the divorce news turned into a pregnancy plan, but it won''t be so easy for them to explain it away this time."


    "The evidence is indisputable," Vanessa replies, "The doc.u.ments were notarized and the notaries have confirmed it. What can Evan and Avery possibly say?"


    "I don''t know," Janetta says nervously, "But don''t you agree that Avery is harder to deal with now?"


    "So what?" Vanessa snaps, "She still relies on the Howel¡ªshe''s nothing without them. Just wait for the divorce, then you''ll see. "


    The noise in the room only grows louder as the crowd waits for some sort of explanation from Evan.


    "Look, Mr. Howel is here," someone shouts.


    The mood immediately becomes anticipatory as the guests crane their necks to look for Evan. They all turn toward the stairs, and the journalists raise their cameras and push each other to get a clear shot of Evan. Evan descends the stairs with one hand casually in the pocket of his fine suit.


    Evan walks slowly and stares down at the crowd like a king examining his subjects. His powerful presence quiets the hustle, and the silence becomes intense enough to hear a pin drop. The female guests feel their knees weaken as they look at him with admiration.


    Robert clears his throat, "Mr. Howel has something to say about the divorce rumor that''s been spreading on the internet."


    Evan takes a cold look at the noisy crowd, knowing they''re all hoping that his marriage has failed.


    "There has been a bereavement, but there''s no divorce," he says vaguely.


    The journalists start whispering madly.


    "Is this some sort of statement of love for your wife?" one reporter asks.


    "Are you sure you want to say this in front of the press?" inquires another, Aren''t you afraid you''ll break your vows?"


    "What do you know?" chimes in another, "He''s telling us he regards Avery as his wife. That''s kind of romantic."


    "The divorce is fake?" asks another.


    "It looks that way," his friend replies, "There is no valid notary stamp on the doc.u.ments."


    "Mr. Howel has made the situation clear," Robert announces, "I hope there are no more questions about his marriage. Please, leave us alone now."


    Robert gives a meaningful glance to the bodyguards and they begin to clear the room of journalists. Though the guards are highly trained, it proves difficult for them to separate the press from the general public and the room descends into chaos. Despite the hubbub, no one dares to ask more questions about the marriage. After all, Evan represents the Howel family and the press knows better than to challenge them.


    Eventually, the party guests are asked to leave as well. Anthony apologizes to them as the guards escort them out of the villa. The security guards do their jobs efficiently, but some of the journalists refuse to leave quietly. In the hustle to remove them, they drop their phones and other equipment.


    Janetta and Vanessa exchange resentful looks. They had no idea that Evan would take the press on in this way.


    "I apologize for the unfortunate incident, Evan," Anthony says, clearly fl.u.s.tered, "I''ll order my men to find out who sent the photo. I won''t stop until I get to the bottom of this."


    Evan is still standing on the stairs and Anthony stands below him¡ªhis position couldn''t be more inferior.


    Evan''s face is dark red as he replies, "There''s no need."


    "Why not?" Avery asks.


    She descends the stairs wearing a light green, off-the-shoulder evening dress. She looks like a woodland fairy, and her face is prettily flushed. Evan''s words have confused her. She knows he probably just said what he did to stop the press from harassing him, but a faint sense of hope pierces her chest and makes her limbs feel numb.


    Evan looks up at her as she descends and their eyes meet; something seems to pass in the air between them. She feels so overcome, she can hardly remember to put one foot in front of the other. Her heart pounded wildly in her chest, but she forces herself to calm down. She knows she''ll need her wits about her in the battle to come; Evan will be out for the blood of whoever sent the photo, and she will have to prove that it wasn''t her.


    "Avery, if Evan says we should let it go, we should," Anthony says.


    Evan is pissed off about the leak, and Anthony doesn''t want to deal with the possible consequences of a full-scale investigation.


    "Why? We''ve been made an absolute laughing stock in the middle of our party," Avery says, "If someone in this house did it, they meant to insult you. You''re the man of the house. Aren''t you worried about such a show of disrespect?"


    Anthony feels shamed by Avery''s speech, and his face turns sour as she questions his masculinity and honor.


    "You think it''s one of us?" he demands.


    "We can only be sure after a proper investigation," Avery said.


    "What do you propose?" Anthony asks.


    "Look, Dad, there''s something dodgy about this phone.," Janetta says sweetly, holding one of the phones dropped by a journalist, "Look, at this message here."


    "Give it here," Evan commands.


    Robert takes the phone from Janetta and wipes it clean with a handkerchief before unlocking it and passing it to Evan. The screen shows a message containing photographs of the divorce agreement. According to the contact information in the phone, the person who sent it is named Gabrielle.


    "Where is Gabrielle?" Evan asks coldly.


    Avery is standing next to Evan and she sees everything over his shoulder. She can''t help scoffing.


    "How could it be Gabrielle?" she thinks, "She''s the last person that would do such a thing!"


    "Gabrielle is in the makeup room. I''ll call her," Robert says.


    Before Robert can leave, the sound of footsteps makes everyone lookup. Gabrielle is descending wearing an elegant dress and a full face of makeup. Thanks to the stylings of Josiah, she has shed her immaturity and looks to be a sophisticated beauty. She smiles sweetly as if she has no idea what storm she''s about to face.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Venomous Look

    Kathrine follows Gabrielle. She can''t walk too fast because of her pregnancy, and she holds the handrail as she walks.


    "Is this about the photo?" she asks with mock outrage, "I don''t know why someone would do that to this family. Can''t they at least let us enjoy our party?"


    She shoots a quick venomous look at Avery and continues: "Anthony, I think Avery is right. We have to find out what''s going on, and we absolutely can''t allow the person responsible for this to walk free. We can''t allow any faith-breaking behavior in the family."


    Though Avery is forced to look up at Katherine, she maintains her dignity.


    "You mean we should banish the person who did this?" Avery asks, "Cut them off entirely? Disinherit them?"


    "Yes," Katherine immediately agrees, "We should cut her off from this family. She doesn''t deserve to carry the Peters name."


    "What if she''s not technically one of us?" Avery asks, "And why are you so sure it was a woman?"


    "What do you mean?" Katherine asks, suddenly guarded, "You think it was me?" Katherine is the only one in the family who wasn''t born a Peters. She clenches the handrail so tightly it seems that her fingers are gouging the wood.


    "You''re not wrong," Avery retorts, "I have my suspicions about you."


    "That''s enough!" Anthony cries, rubbing his temples, "Gabrielle, it was sent from your account. Why don''t you tell me what''s going on?"


    Gabrielle shakes her head vehemently.


    "I don''t know anything about that," she insists.


    "Gabrielle, didn''t you just tell me that Avery borrowed your phone recently?" Katherine asks with a conniving smile.


    Avery frowns but refuses to respond to Katherine''s insinuation. Avery knows that she borrowed the phone, but she also knows that borrowing the phone is no proof that she sent the photo. Evan had already assumed that Avery sent the photo, and Kathrine''s statement seems to back up his speculation. He knows that Avery''s phone isn''t properly connected to the outside world, so it makes sense that she''d use Gabrielle''s phone to send the photos. The previously stifling room seems to go cold.


    "So you did this?" Evan asks Avery.


    "I didn''t do it," Avery says evenly.


    "Avery, you have to own your mistakes," Katherine lectures, "Do you want to let this innocent family bear the brunt of your failings? Do you want our family to be completely humiliated?"


    "I didn''t do anything," Avery insists, lifting her jaw defiantly as she speaks, "What should I admit? You say I did it, Katherine, but tell me, what could I possibly gain by spreading this news?"


    "Who knows what you''re thinking?" Katherine sneers, "You invited the press last time to announce a divorce, and Gabrielle told me you''ve been using her phone. Just admit it already."


    "Really? Just because I borrowed Gabrielle''s phone doesn''t mean I sent the photo," Avery says, "Why does sending the photo from Gabrielle''s account mean it''s me? I could just as easily say you sent it from Gabrielle''s account."


    "How dare you, Avery!" Katherine hisses, "I swear we''ll get to the bottom of this¡ªus Peters have nothing to do with it."


    Katherine gives Gabrielle a gentle nudge with her elbow, prompting the young woman to back her up. Gabrielle bites her lip. While Gabrielle was getting her hair and makeup done, Katherine told her that something huge had happened. She said that Avery and Evan''s divorce papers had been leaked from her account. She felt dizzy upon hearing the news because she knew nothing about the divorce or any photos.


    She recalls Kathrine''s talk with her. She remembers Katherine warning her: "You know all about Evan''s famous hot temper. If he knows you sent the photos, you''re screwed."


    "It wasn''t me," she''d told Katherine.


    "Then who else could it be?" Katherine insisted, "It was from your Facebook account."


    "Mom, I didn''t do it," she repeated.


    "Then think carefully," Katherine prompted, "Did you lend your phone to anyone recently?"


    "No one apart from Avery," Gabrielle had answered without thinking.


    "I know it''s not necessarily Avery who did it," Katherine said to her, "But I suggest that you tell Evan she borrowed your phone. She''s his wife and he won''t do anything too severe to her. But you''re different. To tell you the truth, the consequences will be disastrous for anyone who isn''t Avery."


    "But¡ª" Gabrielle objected.


    "Think about it," Katherine had warned, "If anything happens to you, what will happen to that boy you''re keeping, hmm? Now I know you''re too frightened to say anything. I''ll speak up for you. You just stand there and keep quiet."


    The conversation in the makeup room still rings in Gabrielle''s ears. She takes a swift look at Avery, trying to see if there''s any guilt on her sister''s face.


    "Say something!" Evan snarls at Avery.


    Gabrielle looks nervously between Evan, Avery, and Katherine. She seems too scared to speak.


    "Miss Peters, Mr. Howel only wants you to tell the truth," Robert prompts her.


    Gabrielle digs her freshly polished nails into the palm of her hand. After a while, she takes a deep breath, mustering all the courage she has. She can''t bring herself to look at Evan as she speaks, and she gazes down at her feet instead.


    "Avery didn''t send the photos," she whispers.


    Kathrine gasps with astonishment.


    "What evidence do you have?" Evan snaps.


    "I sent the photos," Gabrielle whispers.


    She knows she has to protect Avery. In spite of Katherine''s assurances that Evan won''t hurt Avery, she feels terrified of his anger. She worries that he''s volatile enough to do anything.


    "Gabrielle! Are you out of your mind?" Avery reproaches.


    Vanessa and Janetta''s exchange shocked looks. They can''t believe that meek Gabrielle is willing to take the fall for Avery. Evan rushes up the stairs and stands menacingly close to Gabrielle.


    "Do you know what you''re in for if I''m certain it''s you?" he whispers.


    Gabrielle shakes her head.


    "I heard there are saltwater crocodiles in the estuary near here," he says, "I wouldn''t mind asking you to go for a swim in it."


    "It''s not her!" Avery shouts.


    She rushes up the stairs and throws herself between Evan and her sister. She knows that Gabrielle is trying to protect her, and she refuses to watch Evan threaten her little sister. Gabrielle is shocked by Avery''s action. The saltwater crocodile is the most dangerous reptile in the world, and it''s highly aggressive. If it attacks someone while they''re swimming, there is no chance they''ll survive.


    "It wasn''t she? It was you?" Evan asks.


    He stares into Avery''s eyes attempting to see her heart. The look is so intense she feels herself getting dizzy. Gabrielle shakes her head firmly.


    "No, Avery didn''t send them," she says a little more loudly, "It was me. I did it."


    Kathrine exchanges a glance with Vanessa and Janetta, celebrating their imminent victory. No matter who takes the fall, it means victory for them. Though they are surprised by the intensity of Gabrielle and Avery''s loyalty to each other.


    "Why?" Evan asks Gabrielle, "What do you stand to gain by announcing a divorce?"


    "I''m jealous of her marriage," Gabrielle said evenly.


    "Gabrielle!" Avery interjects.


    She half wants to choke her younger sister just to make her stop talking. She''s trying so hard to take the blame, but Gabrielle insists on confessing. Avery knows that if Gabrielle takes the fall, her sisters and step-mother will win.


    "Jealous?" Evan asks.


    His face seems hideously distorted, and his hands are clenched into fists. Avery reaches out and places her hands on Evan''s chest, to keep him away from Gabrielle.


    "Evan, don''t listen to Gabrielle," she pleads, "She''s talking nonsense."


    "Gabrielle, you sent this?" Anthony asks.


    After going through such trouble to get Evan and other influential elites to come to their party, Anthony can''t believe his youngest daughter has humiliated the family. He approaches her with his hand raised as if preparing to slap her. Gabrielle takes one glance at her father''s wrathful expression and cowers behind Avery.


    Sudden, slow applause forces Anthony to stop. A man struts into the room, followed by a team of bodyguards. He lifts his face, revealing a mole beneath his eye. His applause slowly dies down as he surveys the people on the stairs.


    "I don''t imagine Evan invited me here for a family drama," Andrew says, then he smiles flirtatiously at Avery, "Sorry I''m late."

 Chapter 120 - 120: Love Rival

    Avery feels chills creep up her spine. The situation was already a mess, but Andrew''s arrival is sure to complicate things. Anthony''s hand is still poised in the air as if he''s still waiting to hit Gabrielle, but he quickly shoved it into his pocket.


    "Mr. Clifford, it''s a pleasure to see you," he says smoothly.


    Andrew has casually placed his hands in his pockets, and he takes another sharp glance at Avery. She stares back at him with diamond eyes¡ªdazzling, attractive, and cold. He feels his heart starts to pound out of control. He now knows that the previous owner of the heartfelt is similarly when he saw Avery.


    "It''s too bad I don''t have time for family drama," he says with an arrogant laugh, keeping his gaze fixed on Avery, "It would seem I''m here to take someone away."


    Evan squints dangerously: he''s ready for a war with Andrew. Evan hates the greedy way he looks at Avery and has every intention to blind him. The tension between the two men is strong and palpable. The Peters family becomes deadly quiet. Even Katherine, Vanessa, and Janetta, know better than to stir things up. They look on in fearful silence.


    The three women know that Andrew doesn''t have any connections with their family, and they''re confused by his statement.


    "He''s here to take someone away? What can that mean?" they wonder, "And who is the lucky woman who gets to go with him?"


    Andrew points his finger in Avery''s direction, and several dozen guns point at Andrew. Robert draws his gun as well.


    "How audacious to say something like that in front of Evan," Robert thinks with disgust.


    Avery glares at Andrew and his pointer finger, but she''s genuinely worried that shots may be fired.


    "Every time Evan and this man confront each other, it gets dangerously close to violence," she thinks, "In this case, I have no idea who would emerge alive."


    Anthony clears his throat.


    "Mr. Clifford, has my daughter done something to agitate or offend you?" he asks, with a tentative tremor in his voice.


    "What an eventful evening," Anthony thinks, "I already had my hands full dealing with Evan and this party and now Avery has gone and stirred up some sort of a mess."


    "Agitate?" Andrew asks with a casual smirk, "You could say that. The nurse Avery hired for me ran off."


    "So you''re taking Avery away with you?" Anthony asks, with clear confusion.


    Andrew''s smile is viciously indifferent. Though everyone turns to stare at him, he ignores them and gazes calmly at Evan. The two men stare at each other across the room, locked in a confrontation.


    "What do you say, Evan?" Andrew finally asks, "Do you want me to take her?"


    "She''s Evan''s wife," Anthony cuts in before Evan can respond, "She''s a married woman and it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to leave her husband."


    "It wouldn''t be appropriate at all," Avery says, "Though I suppose it is my fault that your nurse ran off. Are you taking Gabrielle instead?"


    Since Gabrielle is standing behind her, Avery assumes that Andrew is talking about taking her sister. Though it looks like he''s pointing at her, he could be pointing at Gabrielle.


    "My nurse ran off, but there is another one handy," Andrew says, "Mrs. Howel, you wouldn''t mind, would you?"


    Only Andrew knows that the story about the nurse is an excuse¡ªhe wants to finish his work tattooing Gabrielle''s back. He needs to add some special ink to finish the piece.


    Though he uses the tattoo as an excuse when he talks to Gabrielle, his real reason is more sinister. He wants to use her blood to polish the stone on his bracelet. Andrew is a spiritual and superstitious man and he believes that a v.i.r.g.i.n''s blood has a powerful effect on the amber in his bracelet. He believes that after he''s conditioned the stone to her blood, he''ll need the blood from her h.y.m.e.n to complete the ritual. He hopes that if he takes her, he can find a way for her to lose her v.i.r.g.i.nity.


    Avery frowns. She''s hired an expensive and highly-recommended nurse before she left Pleasure City, and she''s surprised to hear that the woman ran away. She''s also suspicious of Andrew''s motives for taking Gabrielle instead.


    "I do mind," Avery says.


    She steps more firmly in front of Gabrielle, shielding her from Andrew''s view... From the moment they first met, she had a bad feeling about Andrew, and she suspects he has a dark, devilish side. She refuses to allow him to put her younger sister in danger.


    "Let her go," Evan says, casually flicking his lighter.


    Avery gives him a bewildered look.


    "What did he just say?" she wonders, "Will he allow Andrew to take Gabrielle?"


    Evan takes a slow, indifferent drag on his cigarette.


    "Would you prefer to let her stay for my punishment?" he asks cruelly.


    "I won''t let that happen either," Avery replies with maternal protectiveness.


    "Why are you so opposed to her going with him?" Evan asks with obvious displeasure.


    "Evan, for once in your life, act like a sane man," Avery says, "She just can''t leave with Andrew."


    "Why don''t you want her to go with Andrew?" Evan presses, "Is it because you want to go with him instead? Are you jealous?"


    Evan thinks about the photo of Andrew he found among Avery''s things and feels his jealousy burning into a rage. Avery stares at him speechless. She can''t believe how possessive he''s being. Suddenly, his motive for asking Josiah to give Gabrielle a makeover occurs to her: he invited Andrew here to take Gabrielle.


    Before she has time to stop him, Robert has pulled Gabrielle out from behind Avery. Gabrielle stares at her sisters like a pathetic, abandoned doll and Avery rushes to stop Robert. With a swift movement, Evan grabs her from behind and confines her in his arms.


    "Andrew! Don''t you dare to take her away!" Avery shouts, "I swear, I''ll make you regret it!"


    Andrew smiles as if he doesn''t have a care in the world.


    "Rest assured. I''ll treat her fairly," he says.


    Though his tone is cool, Avery senses a creepiness lurking beneath his words. He nods once at his bodyguards and the grab Gabrielle and begin to escort her to the door. Avery feels mad with impotent rage. She flails against Evan''s restraint.


    "Evan Howel, get her back. Now!" she screams, "If anything happens to Gabrielle, I will never forgive you¡ªnot for the rest of my life."


    "She took photos and sent it to the media without my permission," Evan says icily, "This is quite kind compared to some punishments I had in mind for her."


    "She didn''t send the photos!" Avery screams.


    "Then who did it?" Evan asks, "The phone is hers, and so is the account. No one can vouch for her innocence."


    "If I prove her innocence, I want your men to bring her back," Avery says.


    "And just how do you plan to do that?" Evan asks.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Vulnerable

    Avery looks wordlessly at Janetta, Vanessa, and Katherine. The three women all wear the same smug expression. They think it''ll be impossible for Avery to trace the leak back to them.


    Avery sneers at the women and whispers something in Robert''s ear. Robert feels every cell in his body buzz with the excitement of her plan. He agrees to do everything she asks personally to ensure that nothing goes wrong.


    Janetta doesn''t know what Avery is playing at, but she suddenly feels frightened and nervous.


    "What''s she up to?" she whispers to Vanessa.


    Vanessa shakes her head with confusion. She has no idea what Avery is up to, but she knows that her half-sister has changed. In the past, she was like Gabrielle: timid and vulnerable. She''d put up with outrageous demands, no matter how demeaning they were. She also has a bad feeling about Avery''s newfound confidence, but she reassures herself that she''s safe.


    "I didn''t do any of the dirty work," Vanessa thinks, "So there''s no way Avery can pin it on me, no matter what she plans to do."


    Robert soon appears wearing white gloves and carrying a silver tray. Blank papers, a brush, and the file containing the divorce agreement sit atop the tray. Avery asks Robert to put the tray down on the table in the living room, and everyone gathers around to see what will happen next.


    Avery is quiet and determined¡ªshe knows this is her only chance to prove Gabrielle''s innocence. Evan stands to her left and stares at her with a mixture of admiration and wonder. He knows that she''s smart, and he''s curious to see what she plans to do. He thinks she''s like a kaleidoscope: always unpredictable and beautiful.


    "Mrs. Howel, I have powder, and brush as you asked," Robert said, "The man you want to see will be here soon."


    Avery nods and sits on the couch while Tinder puts the tray down on the table. She carefully slides a pair of gloves onto her hands. She spreads a few blank sheets of paper on the table and dips the brush into the powder. Then she carefully takes the file and spreads powder across it.


    "Avery, what are you doing?" Anthony asks, worried she''ll create a mess and ruin his new furniture.


    Avery is too focused on her task to respond. After several quiet minutes, some slight patterns begin to appear in the powder on the file. Upon closer inspection, they appear to be fingerprinted.


    Janetta suddenly turns pale. She wonders if Avery knew that she might try to steal the divorce papers. The thin plastic of the files is ideal for collecting fingerprints.


    Kathrine begins to feel anxious as well. She knows that Avery can use the same technique to check for fingerprints on the phone.


    "I was the only person to ever touch this file," Avery says, "So if we find any prints on it besides my own, we will know who tampered with it."


    "Collect their prints, please," she says to Robert.


    Robert nods and collects some blank papers from the tray. And approaches Vanessa.


    "Please, Miss Peters," he asks, reaching for her hand.


    Surrounded by armed bodyguards, Vanessa knows she can''t say no. She dips her fingers onto an ink pad and reluctantly places them on the paper.


    "Please sign your name here," Robert asks, offering her a pen.


    Robert moves to Janetta next. She takes a step back and shakes her head with feigned arrogance.


    "That''s dirty, and it will stain my fingers black," she complains, "I''m not doing it."


    Robert eyes one of the bodyguards and the man moves to stand behind Janetta. If she won''t willingly give her prints, the guard will force her.


    "So you admit you did it?" Avery asks Janetta.


    Janetta reaches backward to hide her hands. She knows that her prints must be on the file, but if she refuses to give them it''ll prove that she''s guilty. She takes a deep breath and hopes that the prints on the file are smudged or unclear, then she offers her hand to Robert.


    "I didn''t do it," she bluffs, "Take my prints and see."


    After Janetta gives her prints, Gabrielle, Kathrine, and even Anthony follow suit. As soon as they finish a maid ushers a man into the room. The man wears a fine suit with gold-rimmed glasses, and he looks like a professor.


    "Mrs. Howel, your guest has arrived," the maid says.


    "Let me introduce everyone," Robert says, "This gentleman here is one of the pioneers of modern fingerprinting technology. He has been working with prints for over twenty years."


    The man sits down and begins to study the prints.


    "Although the tools for collecting fingerprints have diversified, carbon powder and ink collection are still one of the most simple and effective ways," he says.


    He gives Avery an admiring look before he takes a photo of the prints on the file. He puts the papers under a lamp and compares them closely with the photo of the file. Janetta clenches her fists, feeling her palms sweat¡ªwaiting is torture.


    Ten minutes pass and then twenty. Since everyone''s fingerprints are subtly distinct, the man assesses each print carefully to ensure perfect accuracy. He knows he can''t afford to make any mistakes when dealing with Evan Howel. The Howel''s have a reputation, and the man fears for his life. At last, he takes off his glasses and rubbed his eyes.


    "The print on the file is a match with this one," he says.


    He hands the file and a print card to Avery. The signature on the card reads "Janetta Peters."


    "Now what do you have to say to defend yourself?" Avery asks Janetta.


    She knew was Janetta without the prints to prove it, but she also knew that Evan would need hard evidence to forgive Gabrielle. Janetta has gone pale, and she backs away from Avery while shaking her head. She looks like she wants to make a run for it, but bodyguards block all of the doors. Suddenly she laughs.


    "Yes, I touched the file," Janetta says, "But what does that prove? I was only curious about the contents."


    Avery stares at her and wonders at her nerve.


    "Run the same test on Gabrielle''s phone," Avery commands.


    The man repeats the process and finds three sets of prints on Gabrielle''s phone: Gabrielle''s, Avery''s, and Katherine''s.


    Katherine calmly places her hands on her belly. She''s a clever woman, and she knows better than to show fear or panic. She smiles softly and turns to her husband


    "Anthony, look, they found Avery''s prints too," Katherine says, "It''s very possible that she did it. Finding other prints on the phone doesn''t guarantee her innocence.


    Avery sneers at Katherine''s c.o.c.kiness. Katherine maintains her calm and turns to smile tenderly at Avery. She knows that Avery will be unable to find any other form of proof¡ªif she can explain the fingerprints, she''ll be in the clear.


    "Avery, why did you have to do all this?" Katherine asks with mock concern, "Though you and Evan are going to divorce, you''ve been married for a while. I don''t suppose Evan would get mad at you if you confessed."


    "Really?" Avery looks at Evan.


    Avery stands in the center of the room and everyone stares back at her. Evan thinks she looks utterly alone, like a tired swimmer in shark-infested waters. He wants to cross the room and take her in his arms; he wants to protect her from whatever trouble she may have gotten herself into, but her cool expression tells him she doesn''t give a damn about what he wants.


    With an arrogant shake of her head, she unlocks her phone.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Vicious Intention

    "According to this phone, the timestamp on the message is 3:17 PM," Avery says, "At that time, Janetta was in this very room sewing the dress she tore."


    Evan''s pupils suddenly dilate.


    "Did Janetta tear the dress?" he wonders, "If that''s true, Avery didn''t give it away¡ªshe just gave it to her sister to mend it."


    With this thought, a ripple of happiness spreads from his heart through his body. He wants to hug and kiss Avery.


    "Vanessa was applying a facial mask in her room. I was in the living room and Gabrielle was making a smoothie in the kitchen," Avery continues, "We all had witnesses who saw us. But where were you, Kathrine?"


    A bead of sweat appears on Katherine''s forehead and runs down to the tip of her nose. She doesn''t know how she can explain her way out of this¡ªshe never expected Avery to be so smart.


    Evan keeps his eyes locked on Avery like a snake under the spell of a charmer. He can''t believe her pull is so magnetic.


    "Sir, he''s here," Robert announces.


    A bodyguard enters the room dragging a man by his collar. Evan looks away from Avery, and his face takes on its normal cold and harsh expression.


    "Beat him until he tells the truth," Evan commands.


    The man is so frightened that he kneels on the floor. He gives Kathrine an anxious look. She ignores him and places her hand on the arm of the sofa, revealing enlarged blue veins on the back of her hand.


    "No, I''ll tell you everything," says, covering his head protectively with his hands, "I work for Light Times."


    Avery almost gasps with amazement. She can''t believe that Evan found the journalist colluding with Katherine so quickly.


    "Mrs. Peters sent me those photos," the man says, "I don''t know anything else."


    "Nonsense! You''re making baseless accusations," Katherine hisses.


    Kathrine struggles to her feet, clutching her pregnant belly. The stress and exertion upset the baby, and it kicks her powerfully. She sinks weakly back down onto the sofa.


    "We have a witness and hard evidence here, Katherine," Avery says coldly, "It seems that you''re the one who has been making false accusations. Father, our family gave up a lot to throw this party, and we invited important people, but their actions spoiled the party and humiliated the family. I don''t know what game they''re playing. Has Katherine forgotten that she''s a Peters too?"


    Katherine points a shaky finger at Avery and moves her mouth as if to speak, but she finds herself too weak and tired to continue. She lowers her hand and rubs her belly.


    "Katherine, you''re a pregnant lady," Avery says, "Be careful, we don''t want anything to happen to the baby. If I were you, I''d focus on that. If it''s a boy, you know what joy and happiness that would bring to this family, though of course, it''s not up to you what you''ll get. Luck favors the kind. After all this, do you think luck still favors you, Katherine?"


    "Avery, she''s your stepmother," Anthony reproaches her, "Show her some respect."


    "Sorry, I can''t help it," Avery says insincerely.


    She turns and looks at Evan.


    "Is this proof enough for you?" she asks, "Can you send your men to retrieve Gabrielle now?"


    Evan nods at Robert and the butler gives instructions to the bodyguards. Avery feels relief, but she knows that her ordeal isn''t over. She''s helped Gabrielle, but she still has to settle the score with the rest of her family.


    "If I remember correctly Katherine said that the person responsible for this betrayal should be disinherited from the family and banished from our home."


    Katherine clutches her belly and makes a pained expression.


    "Oh no, my baby!" she m.o.a.ns.


    "Call an ambulance," Anthony commands.


    "What''s the hurry?" Avery asks, looking down at Katherine, "She''s not bleeding, is she? Besides, there may be an alternative if she doesn''t want to break off with our family."


    Though Katherine''s face is distorted, she stops her howling long enough to listen to Avery.


    "Evan said that you could all swimming in the estuary," Avery says with a smirk.


    "Avery, can''t you let it go?" Anthony shouts, "She''s pregnant for Pete''s sake. Can''t you leave her alone? If you can''t do it for her sake, can you do it for me?"


    "When was she ever willing to leave me alone, hmm?" Avery asks.


    "What do you want?" Anthony asks.


    "Kathrine is pregnant so she is unfit for that kind of punishment," Avery says, walking towards Janetta, "But she''s not the only one responsible."


    Janetta feels chills run down her spine.


    "When did Avery become so cold-blooded and ruthless?" Janetta wonders.


    "Avery, I was just curious about the file," Janetta whimpers, "I didn''t mean to send pictures to anyone."


    "Why are you so upset?" Avery asks, staring pitilessly at Janetta, "If you''re willing to take Katherine''s place, then she doesn''t have to suffer. You should be happy to protect her in this way."


    "No! I won''t do it!" Janetta insists, shaking her head violently back and forth, "She can do it herself for all I care. I won''t take the fall for her!"


    "She''s your mother," Avery says.


    "So what?" Janetta snaps, "Why doesn''t she take my place instead?"


    "Family in need is family indeed," Avery says ironically, "How do you feel, Kathrine?"


    "Avery, don''t you try to drive a wedge between us," Janetta says.


    "Oh, that''s rich coming from you," Avery says lightly.


    Throughout their childhood and adolescence, Janetta always tried to drive wedges between family members, and she was always the one to stir things up in the Peters'' house. Once she even locked Avery in a storeroom and told Anthony Avery had skipped curfew to spend time with boys. She frequently robbed Avery''s allowance and made all kinds of accusations about her to their father. It''s due to Janetta that Anthony has such an aversion to Avery. Avery''s eyes sharpen as she recalls the past.


    "Now it''s time for you to make a decision," Avery says, "Do you want to leave our house or swim in the estuary?"


    "I''m not leaving here," Janetta says defiantly, "You''re already married, and you have no business meddling with this family or asking me to leave."


    Evan looks coldly at Janetta and she seems frozen by the force of his anger. "Take her out and throw her in the estuary," Evan orders cruelly.


    Two guards seize Janetta''s arms and begin to drag her from the room


    "Wait!" Janetta screams desperately, "Evan, I have something to show you. It''s about Avery."


    Evan turns around, and his expression is sublimely horrifying, "Bring it here."

 Chapter 123 - 123: Guilty Conscience

    Avery''s breath caught in her throat as a bodyguard presents the green diamond ring. Evan recognizes it as the one Avery claimed that her mother left for her. She strides over to take it from Evan''s hand, but he acts quickly and wraps his fist around it. Avery touches his hand, but the ring is safely hidden from her.


    "Can''t wait to get hold of the ring?" Evan asks.


    He has been observing her cool, organized demeanor for the last few hours, but all of that seemed to shatter when she saw the ring. Avery bites her lip and tensed her shoulders. She''s furious with herself for losing her cool and revealing how much she cares about the ring. She knows that Evan has no idea it''s Charles'' and she also knows he hates deception and betrayal. If he learns she deceived him about the ring, he will take it as a huge betrayal.


    She takes a deep breath and musters up the courage to face the consequences. She''s ashamed of her behavior. Even though they''ve signed a divorce agreement, she''s still Evan''s wife. It''s inappropriate for her to accept a ring from another man. She doesn''t try to stop Evan from examining the ring, and she doesn''t make excuses. Instead, she squares her shoulders and waits to see what will happen.


    "Avery told me her mother left this for her when she died," Evan says to Anthony, "Is that true?"


    Anthony squints as if he can''t see the ring. He takes a step closer and shakes his head instantly.


    "I''ve never seen it before in my life," he says.


    "It''s not from her mother!" Janetta says, seizing her opportunity and wriggling away from the bodyguards, "That ring is a Meyers'' family heirloom."


    Evan ignores her struggle and continues to examine the ring.


    "Charles Meyer is the rightful owner," Vanessa chimes in, "It''s called Love for Life if I''m not wrong."


    "Yes," Janetta continues, "It''s for Charles'' future wife. But I heard that Avery has had it all along."


    Janetta knows she doesn''t have to explicitly state that Avery has cheated on Evan¡ªthe mere implication is enough for a man as jealous and possessive as Evan Howel. She looks almost gleeful as if she''s already forgotten that her life was in danger. Avery frowns severely.


    "For Charles''s wife?" he repeats.


    He can''t believe that Avery is going to such lengths to divorce him just so she can marry Charles. The pain of it seems to stab his heart. Evan''s tall figure slightly shakes and he smiles a horrible, sinister smile.


    "She''s lost the chance to marry him," he thinks, almost deranged with jealousy, "Charles has vanished from this world. I won''t take this seriously if it involves a dead man.".


    Avery is used to Evan''s fierce temper, and she''s shocked that he''s taking this news in silence. This realization startles Avery. She can''t help feeling fearful and doubtful and wondering why Evan is acting so uncharacteristically calm. She can''t believe that this is the same man as the one who sent a photo of their kiss to Charles or ordered his guards to peel the skin off Rupert''s thigh.


    Suddenly a horrible thought barges into Avery''s mind, but she shakes her head quickly to dispel it.


    "No!" she thinks, "Nothing could have happened to Charles. Evan''s possessiveness is strong and demonic, but he wouldn''t kill a man. Wait. Am I defending Evan or am I just too scared of the emotional wreckage if something happened to Charles because of me?"


    In a daze, Avery watches Evan put the ring in his pocket. Then he orders the guards to throw Janetta in the estuary. Janetta assumed that the ring would make up for, or at least distract from, her misdeed. Much to her surprise, the ring didn''t even seem to faze Evan.


    "Give me back the ring!" Avery says, shakily.


    She hasn''t forgotten her plans to return the ring to Charles.


    "What?" Evan glowers at her, "You want to wear it knowing it''s Charles''s?"


    "I don''t want to wear it," Avery replies, "I simply want to give it back to whoever owns it."


    "Whoever owns it," Evan slowly and emotionlessly says, "I''ll send it back to Charles''s house."


    Avery knows it''s dangerous to continue arguing. Reluctantly, she presses her lips together and falls quiet. She suddenly feels a soft warmth on her finger. Evan has taken her hand, and he gently kisses her ring finger.


    "I owe you one wedding ring," he whispers.


    Avery can''t believe that he would think about that now. She snatches her hand back coldly.


    "That''s not necessary," she says, "Besides, I''d have to give it back to you in six months anyway."


    She thinks about the ring he casually gave to Leonie as a gift and her blood runs cold. She wonders if he thinks he can buy her with a trinket like that. Evan inhales sharply.


    "Does Avery enjoy pissing me off?" he thinks, "I thought all women loved diamonds. If it weren''t for the fact that Leonie somehow has the Peerless Love ring, it would already be on Avery''s finger.


    "Sir," Robert rushes in, out of breath, "There is no sign of Andrew."


    "Do I need to tell you to keep looking?" Evan snaps.


    He''s furious that Andrew somehow eluded him, and he can feel Avery''s disdain and dissatisfaction. Avery forces a chilly smile. She knows that Evan''s men are incompetent¡ªit was only his powerful obsession with her that drove them to find her when she ran away.


    "What are you smiling at?" Evan asks, "Don''t give me that look."


    "I''m tired," Avery says quietly, "I want to get some sleep."


    He stares into her eyes, trying to see her soul, but he only sees his own reflection in the dark pupils. She seems distant, far out of his reach, almost intangible. In the green gown, she looks like an ethereal spirit, fading away.


    "I''ll bring Gabrielle back in one piece," he vows.


    "I''m really curious what right you had to let Andrew take Gabrielle away," Avery says, "How do you sleep with a guilty conscience?"


    "I told you I''d bring Gabrielle back," Evan says, his voice deep and gloomy, "What are you worried about?"


    "Then why don''t you do it already?" Avery snaps, "You gave her to Andrew and it''s all your fault. Why don''t you go find her yourself?"


    "I want to rest," Evan sighs, "Leave me alone."


    The bedroom on the third floor is the biggest one in Peters'' house. The interior design is in the vintage European style. Hand-sewn lace decorates a bed big enough for four people. Avery lies on the bed, but she can''t go to sleep.


    She tries to reassure herself that Andrew wouldn''t do anything to Gabrielle after his major operation, but she has her doubts. On top of that, it annoys her that Evan left Gabrielle to a strange man so casually and without finding out the truth. Gabrielle is her sister, but that doesn''t give Evan the right to throw her away. She ponders his abnormal possessiveness with displeasure and rage.

 Chapter 124 - 124: The snake

    A silver-gray Aston Martin drives into a dense jungle and stops in front of a group villa, called the Tropical Rainforest. The buildings are designed in the unique Southeast Asian architectural style with sharp, pointed roofs made of black tiles and white stones. The high iron gate in front of the buildings is decorated with mysterious and magnificent patterns.


    A butler in a white uniform waits outside to open the car doors for the distinguished guests. When the car door opens, the butler sees a man wearing sunglasses sitting in the driver''s seat. The man stands lazily and exits the car.


    "Welcome, Mr. Clifford," says the butler.


    Gabrielle nervously gets up from the passenger seat. Though Gabrielle has known Andrew for six months, they have always met in hotels and other public places¡ªthis is the first time she''s ever been to his home. She swings one leg out of the car but immediately recoils in fear. A snake slithers toward the car, sticking its long tongue out as it moves. Gabrielle screams. She pulls her leg back into the car and wraps her arms around herself.


    "Why are you so timid?" Andrew mocks, "Are you really Felicity Winter''s sister? Your sister is so bold and wise, but you are so timid."


    "Mr. Clifford, there''s a snake," Gabrielle whispers fearfully.


    Andrew turns to look in the direction Gabrielle points, and his eyes widen. He sees a snake with a black pattern on its back slithering across the ground after descending from a palm tree. The snake suddenly changes directions and moves toward Andrew, but Andrew reacts calmly. He leans down and grabs the snake by its head. Then he whispers something to the animal and places it back in the palm tree. Gabrielle is so scared that her face has turned pale and her whole body is shaking.


    "Get out of the car," Andrew orders impatiently.


    Gabrielle shakes her head stubbornly. She was afraid of the snake, and now she''s scared that there may be a snake nest in the yard so she''s even more terrified that others might appear.


    "If you don''t get out of the car now, you''ll have to walk to the house all by yourself," Andrew threatens.


    Gabrielle knows that Andrew is her best protection against snakes. Reluctantly, she swings one leg and then the other out of the car. Anxiously, she follows Andrew down the path and toward the villa.


    As soon as they near the front door, the strong smell of perfume overpowers them. Several women in bikinis swarm out of the front door, smiling and exclaiming.


    "Mr. Clifford, you''ve come back!" they say delightedly.


    Gabrielle is shocked to see the women fawn over him so blatantly, and she feels a fit of small but powerful jealousy forming in her heart. Though he''s thin and tall, Gabrielle thinks he''s a beautiful man, and she hates watching other women flirt with him.


    It takes the women several minutes to notice Gabrielle, who is unintentionally still cowering behind Andrew. When they do, they nudge each other and make sour expressions.


    "Oh my God!" they exclaim, "Mr. Clifford, you''ve changed. You never like this kind of woman before. You used to be so selective about the type of woman who could be seen with you."


    Gabrielle knows that women are talking about her, and she can feel their eyes boring into her. She steps forward and tries to square her shoulders. Her face turned red and she tries to force a smile.


    "He-hello, I''m Mr. Clifford''s special nurse," Gabrielle says quietly.


    "Oh, you''re the special nurse," one woman says coldly, "But why are you wearing that type of dress? Have you just been to a grand party?"


    "You just like a naughty child who dresses up in her mother''s finery," says another, "You must be a v.i.r.g.i.n."


    Gabrielle has nothing to say in response. Fortunately for her, none of the women are particularly interested in her. Instead, the cl.u.s.ter around Andrew, stroking his arm and striking seductive poses.


    "Mr. Clifford, have you missed us since you left?" they ask, "I''ve heard that you had an important operation, does it hurt? I can help you care for it."


    Gabrielle lowers her head and follows Andrew. She wants to scream. Black snakes slither across the garden paths. The women seem used to them, and barely notice the patterned animals near their feet. One of the snakes comes near Gabrielle and sticks its tongue out to smell the air. Gabrielle cringes and walks quickly to enter the villa.


    Inside, the villa is decorated in the tropical, jungle style favored by Andrew. Gabrielle knows that he likes to be free. He left the hospital only three days after having a serious operation because he didn''t want to feel confined.


    The women who are still trying to seduce Andrew Clifford arch their backs to better display their b.r.e.a.s.ts. Gabrielle feels shocked at this display; she''s always lived a sheltered life and she lacks social experience. She looks down at her feet with embarrassment and sees that she''s standing on a lion-skin rug.


    Andrew Clifford squeezes one of the women''s butts and gives orders to a maid, "Take her to take a shower and see that she cleans that stuff off her face."


    Gabrielle continues to look at her feet as she follows the maid upstairs. The stairs are made from natural-hewn pieces of a tree trunk¡ªeach step is a segment of the trunk. Though it is meticulously designed, Gabrielle still feels afraid of the snakes. The maid takes her to a small room on the second floor.


    "Miss Peters, you can stay here," the maid says.


    The maid is from the Philippines. She has dark skin and curly hair and no accent.


    "How long do I have to live here?" Gabrielle asks.


    "I''m sorry," the maid says, "I''m just in charge of overseeing your daily life. I don''t know anything else."


    "Well¡ªare there any snakes in here?" Gabrielle asks nervously.


    "You need to get used to them," the maid advises.


    Gabrielle enters the room cautiously. The room has a wooden screen and a Southeast Asia style mosquito net, but she couldn''t care less about the d¨¦cor. She stamps the floor and looks around the room. She checks behind the door, under the desk, beneath the bed, and in the bathroom. At last, she takes a deep breath. Fortunately, there are no snakes.


    The door closes. The maid passes through the hall and Gabrielle hears one of the women ask her a question.


    "Who is this lady, Mr. Clifford has brought here? She looks very young."


    "Since she''s so young, she must be the v.i.r.g.i.n," another woman says, "Do you think she''s the v.i.r.g.i.n Mr. Clifford was talking about?"


    "Who knows," a male voice says, "Anyway, all rich men like v.i.r.g.i.ns."


    "Do all rich men really like v.i.r.g.i.ns?" the maid asks.


    "Of course, and if she is indeed a v.i.r.g.i.n, I''m sure she''ll suit Mr. Clifford just fine," the man says in a low voice, "I heard that he likes to make love with v.i.r.g.i.ns in public."


    "Oh my god¡ª that''s so exciting," one of the women exclaims, "Rich men sure know how to play!"


    "Of course, it''s very popular among rich men," the man says, "It''s said that making love with a v.i.r.g.i.n can cure all kinds of diseases. Their blood can make magic happen."


    The maid gradually walks away and the women and men seem to follow¡ªtheir voices gradually becoming weaker and weaker. Gabrielle presses her ear to the door, but their conversation fades away. She stands still with shock. She suspected that Andrew loved v.i.r.g.i.ns, but she doesn''t understand what she''s heard about the blood or doing it in public.


    Gabrielle is majoring in nursing. Although she lacks social experience, she knows anatomy well. She knows that v.i.r.g.i.n blood is the blood that appears when a woman first makes love with a man. She takes a deep breath to steady herself.


    She promised to allow Andrew to tattoo her and Andrew promised not to touch her for six months. Now that the six months are almost up, she can''t help but shrink with fear.


    At Peter''s house, a maid knocks on Avery''s door.


    "Lady Avery, dinner is ready for you," the maid announces, "The master asked me to invite you to have dinner with him."


    "No, I''m not hungry," Avery says, rolling over in her bed.


    She doesn''t want to eat anything; she feels too sick with worry. Her mother died young, and Gabrielle was the only member of the Peter household who cared about her. She would do anything to protect her little sister, but Evan allowed her to be taken in front of everyone. Avery would rather Andrew take her instead. She knows she could escape, and she worries that Gabrielle is too timid to resist or run away.


    After a while, the maid knocks on the door again.


    "Mrs. Howel, you haven''t eaten anything all day," she wheedles, "Mr. Howel had already sent people to find Gabrielle. Please calm down."


    "I said I don''t want to eat anything," Avery hisses.


    Hearing Evan''s name only makes her angrier.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Persuade Avery

    After a while, they send for Anthony Peters in the hopes that he can persuade Avery. This is the first time that anyone in the household has taken Avery''s threats seriously. Anthony rushes to her room and tries every possible method to persuade her to eat.


    "All the people are waiting for you," he says, trying to make her feel guilty, "The food is getting colder by the minute, and they''re all hungry."


    "I have said that I don''t want to eat," Avery says, "Why do I have to have dinner if I don''t want to?"


    "Please eat something. You haven''t eaten anything all day," Anthony continues, knocking on the door as he speaks, "What if your refusal to eat makes you ill? Avery, please eat something."


    "I haven''t lived at home for several years," she said dryly, "And you all managed to enjoy your dinner just fine without me."


    "Avery, don''t put me in such a difficult situation," Anthony complains, "If you get ill, I don''t know how I''ll explain it to Mr. Howel."


    Hearing the Howel name makes Avery even angrier.


    "Is Gabrielle not your daughter? Is Evan Howel not the man who had her taken from you?" Avery yells through the door, "You should be worried about her, not about some dinner or the opinion of the man who took your daughter from you."


    "Mr. Clifford said that he needs a special nurse and Gabrielle is majoring in nursing," Anthony says, "It''s not some big scandal. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "There are many people who are majoring in nursing in the city," Avery responds, "Why does he have to pick her? Why not tell him to choose someone else?"


    "Mr. Howel has sent people to find her," Anthony says, "It will be alright."


    Avery refuses to respond, but Anthony continues to mumble outside the door. The sound of his voice makes her feel anxious and angry. She doesn''t want to listen to him anymore. When she opens the door anxiously, she finds that Anthony smiles warmly and servilely at her.


    In the past, he always treated her poorly. He was especially awful to her about dinners¡ªif she came to the table even a minute late, she would find that all of her silverware had been removed. The servants were forbidden to bring her food until everyone else was finished eating, and even then, she was forced to eat with her hands.


    She goes downstairs and finds everyone waiting expectantly. Maids stand on both sides of Katherine, Janetta, and Vanessa¡ªthey have been instructed not to feed the ladies of the house before Avery appears. Janetta has just returned from her forced swim in the estuary. Fortunately, she didn''t come across crocodiles, but she is still hungry and cold. While waiting for Avery, the women have been forced to hungrily stare at the steaming dishes on the table.


    Anthony clears his throat and Katherine and Vanessa stand up and nod at Avery. Janetta continues to sit, sulking because of her swim and the sudden poor treatment. Anthony shoots her a meaningful glance and she reluctantly gets to her feet.


    The maid leads Avery to the seat at the head of the table. The place was originally prepared for Evan Howel, but Anthony has decided to honor her. The maid pulls the chair out for Avery and places the cloth napkin on her lap before ladling her a portion of delicious soup.


    Katherine, Vanessa, and Janetta sit down after Avery. Avery finds the sudden change in behavior almost humorous. In the old days, they usually yelled at her, and just yesterday afternoon they wanted to trap her, but now, they all show her respect.


    "Avery, we made a mistake and gave you little care in the past, and I''m sorry for making you unhappy yesterday afternoon," Anthony says, "Your sisters have accepted the blame, and Janetta has accepted her punishment and her mother''s. I hope you will forgive them because, after all, we are family,"


    Janetta throws her spoon on the soup plate heavily.


    "Really?" Avery asks with a slight frown, "I''m afraid that someone here thinks I''m not one of the family."


    Anthony understands Avery''s meaning and stares reproachfully at Janetta. She snarls like a cat whose tail has just been trampled.


    "Does nothing please you, Avery?" Janetta hisses.


    "I''m surprised you can still talk about your exertions swimming," Avery responds.


    "You little¡ª!" Janetta spits, "I bet you want to hit me, don''t you?"


    Janetta wants to stand up, but Katherine grabs her forearm and firmly holds it against the table.


    "Janetta, you seem confused," Avery says, "It seems like you''re still trying to fight against me. If you don''t act this way, I won''t be forced to respond. Honestly, right now you should be thanking your guardian angel that you didn''t come across any crocodiles."


    "Why do you pretend that everything''s all right?" Janetta asks, "I know the divorce agreement will take effect soon. Until then, I''ll just wait for you to be thrown from the Howels'' house. You may think you''re untouchable now, but just you wait."


    "Whatever becomes of me, I''ll still be better off than you," Avery says with a cold smile.


    "Enough, Janetta!" Anthony says warningly.


    Janetta has never been able to control her temper, and it''s gotten her into many conflicts over the years. Anthony knows the situation all too well. He also knows that things aren''t quite what they seem. As soon as Gabrielle was taken away, Avery insisted that her husband retrieve her.


    Much to Anthony''s surprise, Evan complied. There is no doubt in Anthony''s mind that Avery is incredibly important to Evan Howel. If Mr. Howel didn''t seem so in love with Avery, Anthony wouldn''t bother trying to curry favor with his least favorite daughter.


    "You mustn''t talk about that anymore," Anthony chides, "We''re not qualified to talk about that, and Mr. Howel has told us that it''s all gossip anyway."


    Avery still doesn''t have an appetite¡ªall of the gourmet food looks as appealing as rubbish. She stands up suddenly and drops her napkin on the table.


    "You go on," she says, "I''m full."


    "Avery, please," Anthony begs.


    "I just hope that Gabriele can come back quickly," Avery says, "Then I can go back to the Howel''s house."


    "What about Mr. Howel?" Anthony asks fearfully.


    If Evan finds out that Avery hasn''t eaten, he may bring his wrath down on the whole of Peters'' family.


    "Don''t worry about him," Avery says, "I can handle him."


    "Very good. I have your word," Anthony says with delight and relief, "You are a member of our family and I believe you will protect our family."


    Avery smiles ironically.


    "When they need me I''m a member of their family," she thinks, "But when they don''t need me, I''m nothing.


    She returns to her bedroom and asks the maid to bring Gabrielle''s phone to her. She wants to call Charles Meyer again, and she hopes she''ll also be able to get in contact with Gabrielle and see if Andrew has hurt her. Since Gabrielle''s phone was evidence, she wasn''t allowed to take it with her when she left with Andrew.


    She hasn''t spoken to Charles in about a week. She tries to contact him almost every day, and every day her hopes are dashed. After another failed phone call, she sighs heavily. She looks listlessly through Gabrielle''s phone, but she can''t find any useful information. Suddenly, she sees a location contained within an app.


    Avery rushes downstairs. Anthony and the family are having a happy dinner without Avery, but when they see her, they stop talking immediately.


    "Avery, where are you going?" Anthony asks.


    "I want to take a walk in the garden," Avery replies.


    Avery walks toward the garden and finds there are bodyguards everywhere. It''s clear that Evan has asked them to watch her and prevent her from trying to escape. Avery walks casually to a small shed in the garden because she knows there''s a small hole inside that leads outside the grounds.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Desire

    By the time Avery pulls herself from the hole, the street lights are illuminating the road outside the Peters'' villa. She casually flags a taxi and tells the driver where she wants to go. The driver pauses and gives her a skeptical look.


    "Lady, do you want to go there?" he asks, "It''s far and there is not much there besides trees and snakes."


    Avery purses her lips together with rage. She knows that Gabrielle os terrified of snakes, and she can''t believe that Andrew would take her sister to such a place. The casual cruelty of it seems shocking. She takes a deep breath to calm herself and levels a serious gaze at the driver.


    "I''ll give you three times the normal fare," she says.


    The driver says nothing, but he unlocks the doors and Avery gets in.


    At the tropical rainforest villa, Gabrielle stepped out of the shower to find that there is a nurse costume waiting for her on the bed. The outfit is different from what she''s used to wearing at the hospital. It features a short, tight thigh-baring skirt and a shirt with a dangerously low neckline and pink buttons. It looks like something someone might wear as a s.e.xy costume¡ªnot a real nurse''s outfit. Gabrielle blushes, but a quick inspection of the room reveals that this is the only clothing. Her old dress has been removed and there''s nothing in the room beside the nurse outfit and some bath towels. Fortunately, she is small and thin, so the costume isn''t too revealing. On the contrary, it makes her look even younger and more innocent than she is.


    Gabrielle tries to slide her feet into the towering white heels, but she''s not used to wearing such shoes. She totters dangerously and sprains her ankle, forcing her to walk even more abnormally. She goes downstairs and sees that several girls wearing bikinis are lying coiled around Andrew as if they''re snakes.


    "Mr. Clifford, when can you play games with us?" one of them asked, "We haven''t played for many days, I miss it."


    Na?ve and innocent, Gabrielle doesn''t realize that the games are s.e.x.u.a.l. Seeing the women with Andrew makes her nervous and she tugs at her skirt, but there''s not enough fabric to cover the pale skin of her thighs.


    "Hey, if you pull that down any lower, you might as well just take it off," one of the women jokes disdainfully.


    "It''s not my fault," Gabrielle answers, "I''m too slender and this outfit doesn''t fit me right."


    "Leave me alone," Andrew says, pushing women away from him before turning to gaze at Gabrielle, "Come here and measure my blood pressure."


    Gabrielle is so embarrassed that she can''t meet his gaze. She carefully holds the skirt to keep it from sliding up her thighs and presses her chin into her chest. Though she looked at her feet as she walks, she rolled her ankle and stumbles forward. She shouts and fumbles, putting her hands out to help break her fall. She screams again when she realizes her palm is pressing into something bulging.


    She looks up and sees Andrew staring at her hands. She realizes she has fallen across his legs and her palm is on his p.e.n.i.s. The women begin to protest, and they quickly pull Gabrielle off of Andrew and push her away from him. Weak and unsteady in the heels, Gabrielle stumbles again and falls to the floor.


    "Mr. Clifford, I swear I didn''t mean to do," Gabrielle says, her face flushed crimson red, "It''s just that I''ve never worn heels this high before, and I have some trouble walking in them."


    "She is so sketchy," one of the women stages whispers, "She deliberately fell so that she could touch Mr. Clifford, and now she''s playing innocent."


    "I didn''t mean to do it," Gabrielle repeats, "The heels are too high."


    Andrew Clifford raises his eyebrows, and his expression becomes quite s.e.x.u.a.l.


    "Don''t be afraid," he says flirtatiously, "I''m not hard¡­yet."


    "Mr. Clifford, you''re so naughty," the women giggle, "But what''s wrong? Can''t you get hard after the operation?"


    "Let''s find out if I can," Andrew Clifford says with a smile.


    "You''re so naughty," the women repeat.


    "Come here," Andrew commands.


    Gabrielle stood up carefully and walks toward him. Andrew maintains his relaxed position, forcing Gabrielle to kneel in front of him to measure his blood pressure. She rolls up the sleeve of his shirt, revealing his honey-colored skin and strong arm muscles. Gabrielle places the cuff around his arm and checks the results.


    "Your blood pressure is ok," she tells him.


    She packs the instrument away and glances at a canned beer on the coffee table.


    "Mr. Clifford, beer is not good for your health," she whispers, "Can I make you a cup of juice instead?"


    Andrew picks up the beer and holds it in his hand, then he puts it back down without taking a sip. He gives her a serious, thoughtful look. She has always tried to persuade him to give up drinking and smoking, but he never paid her any attention. He doesn''t know why he''s suddenly respecting her wishes.


    "Perhaps, I just want to make it easier to take advantage of her," he thinks, "Or am I just treating her better out of guilt¡ªto try to remedy what I''m about to do?"


    "Go then," he says aloud.


    Gabrielle rushes hurriedly and unsteadily to the kitchen.


    "Mr. Clifford, the little girl seems to care about you," one of the women says teasingly.


    "Of course she cares," snaps another woman jealousy, "She''s his special nurse."


    "I''ve heard that Gabrielle will lose her v.i.r.g.i.nity tonight," says another woman, "But Mr. Clifford, you don''t need to f.u.c.k her with your p.e.n.i.s to achieve the desired goal¡ªyou can also use your finger to f.u.c.k her."


    Gabrielle can hear them from the kitchen, and she freezes with shock. Then she calmly pulls watermelon, bananas, and taro from the refrigerator. She remembers reading that a mixture of bananas and taro can cause violent diarrhea. She makes a large cup of juice with the fruit.


    She places the juice on a tray and prepared to leave the kitchen. Just as she''s about to go out the door, she spots ahead of garlic sitting on the counter and pops an entire clove into her mouth.


    "Mr. Clifford, I made you a watermelon banana juice to help improve your circulatory health. Please try it," Gabrielle says.


    She bends down, inadvertently allowing him to see straight down her shirt. When she looks up she finds that Andrew is staring at her. Her face turned red and she puts the juice on the coffee table before walking away and adjusting the shirt''s neckline.


    "The juice keeps you healthy?" one of the women says, "I like watermelon banana juice the most. Mr. Clifford, I want to try."


    Before the woman can grab the juice, Gabrielle stops her. The woman is shocked.


    "It''s for Mr. Clifford," Gabrielle says with awkward embarrassment, "If you want to drink some, I''ll make you another cup of juice."


    "Do you think I''ll like it?" Andrew asks.


    He looked happily at Gabrielle, pleased to see how protective she''s being of him. Gabrielle tries to hide her nervousness. She''s not sure if he''ll drink the juice or not, but she hopes he drinks all of it. She wants him to get such bad diarrhea that he won''t be able to f.u.c.k her. She knows that no one will suspect her of anything¡ªthey all think she''s meek as a lamb.


    "You need to drink it for tonight," she says.


    "For tonight?" he asks.


    "Beer and wine are bad for making love," she explains, "Juice can umm increase your stamina."


    "Is there a juice that can make people excited?" Andrew asks with a smile, "I''d love something to help trigger my s.e.x.u.a.l desire."


    Gabrielle swallows and nods, "Sure, this juice can do that too."


    "As long as Andrew drinks it, everything will be ok," Gabrielle thinks, "I don''t have to worry about arousing his desire if he just finishes this juice."


    "I''ve never heard that watermelon juice can make people excited," Andrew says, "Is it true?"


    Andrew is confused¡ªnormally Gabrielle is so shy, but now she''s making him stimulating juice and acting eager that he drinks it.


    "Umm¡­there is a sort of catalyst in the watermelon," Gabrielle bluffs, "It contains a hormone which can be harmful, but indeed makes people excited when they drink a lot."


    Gabrielle emphasizes the words "a lot." Andrew doesn''t know that she''s lying through her teeth. He smirks.


    "Can you help me drink it?" he asks.


    "Me?" Gabrielle asked confusedly.


    He nods at the cup, and she understands his meaning. She picks it up and holds it to his lips. It''s not easy to help him drink. She needs to lift the cup higher and higher as he drinks, and the motion makes the skirt ride up her thighs. The women in the room laugh.


    "Mr. Clifford, why do you bully the child?" one of the women asks.


    "Gabrielle, I think Mr. Clifford would prefer for you to help him with your mouth," says another.


    Gabrielle is so shocked she almost spills the juice.


    "Does Andrew wants me to help him with my mouth?" she thinks, "He''s so shameless!"


    "Don''t you know how to do it?" a woman sneers, "May I teach you?"

 Chapter 127 - 127: Taking care of Him

    Gabrielle quickly shakes her head.


    "My stomach has been quite upset, and I fear I have bad breath," Gabrielle says, "I am afraid Mr. Clifford might find it off-putting, and I certainly wouldn''t want to make him ill."


    Andrew Clifford frowns skeptically.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can have a smell," Gabrielle says.


    She opens her mouth to allow Andrew to have a whiff. As soon as she gets close to him, he recoils in disgust, Her breath smells strongly of garlic.


    "Stay away from me," Andrew says.


    Gabrielle looks down to hide her smile.


    "Besides, it''s not hygienic to feed someone mouth to mouth," Gabrielle says, "Medically speaking, feeding someone with your mouth is an easy way to share contagions. Moreover, some medical professionals believe that AIDS, herpes, and other sorts of STIs can be transmitted orally as well."


    "Do you think that I have AIDS?" Andrew asks, offended.


    "No, I was just giving an example," Gabrielle says, innocently batting her eyelashes.


    Between the garlic and all the talk about infectious diseases, Andrew finds himself losing interest in Gabrielle. He quickly grabs the cup and drinks all of the juice. He doesn''t see the smile on Gabrielle''s face.


    A light turns on outside the door and someone comes into the house. Gabrielle begins to wonder how long it will be before Andrew tries to f.u.c.k her.


    When Avery gets out of the taxi, a group of luxury cars drives past at high speed, sending up clouds of dust. The fine dust coats Avery from head to foot. She covers her nose and coughs.


    The taxi driver is reluctant to drive her any further into the property because he says it''s too hard to turn the cab around. He promises her it''s just a ten-minute walk. Though Avery objects and offers to pay more, the driver continues to refuse.


    Avery expected the place to be mysterious and abandoned¡ªpopulated only by wild animals. She is surprised by the expensive sports cars. She takes out the phone and looks at the GPS. According to the map, she''s in the right place, but she finds herself incredibly confused.


    She takes out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter that she convinced the driver to sell her. The driver warned her that there are many snakes in the area, and she knows that snakes are afraid of smoke. The path is covered in muddy patches, and the wind makes an eerie sound as it blows past the bamboo. After the sudden noise of cars, the silence feels oppressive.


    Suddenly, Avery feels afraid. She wonders if she was too impulsive in coming to this place. A green snake hangs down from a tall bamboo and sticks its tongue out at her.


    It is the Trimeresurus stejnegeri¡ªa particularly poisonous type of viper. One bite can but a person in a lot of danger. She''s grateful for the smoking cigarette in her hand; she knows the small cigarette is all that keeps the viper from attacking her.


    After several minutes of walking, a Southeast Asian-style villa appears. The front gate is closed and a bodyguard is standing in front of the gate. From the outside, Avery can see the villa''s courtyard. The expensive cars that passed her are all parked in front of the villa in the courtyard.


    There are two lights on either side of the door and the fence and wall are covered in climbing pink roses. A wooden plaque on the gate reads Clifford. The bodyguard quickly stops her.


    "Please show your invitation," he says.


    Avery doesn''t have an invitation. Thinking quickly, she takes the bullet Andrew gave her out of her pocket. It is a unique bullet: it''s made of bronze and the name "Clifford" has been etched into it. The bodyguard hesitates but finally opens the gate for her.


    Avery tries to hide her surprise; she had no idea the bullet would let her enter so easily. She doesn''t know that the bullet is significant within the Clifford family. She enters the courtyard. To her left, she sees a huge pool. Several women wearing bikinis are laughing beside the pool. There are so many people at the villa, Avery''s presence fails to arouse suspicion.


    The front hall of the villa is silent. Several maids rush back and forth carrying wine and mixed drinks on silver platters.


    "Welcome miss, please follow me," a maid says. She nodded and follow.


    The maid takes her through the hall to a flight of stairs. They descend the stairs to an underground bar. Though loud rock and roll music blares from large speakers, the soundproofing makes it impossible to hear it from outside the bar.


    The room is dim and the atmosphere is charged with s.e.x.u.a.lity. Men and women touch and grind against each other in the dim light. If the music stopped and the lights turned on, multiple couples would find themselves in compromising positions.


    The guests are too intoxicated and busy dancing to notice her. Though she searches the room, she doesn''t find Gabrielle.


    "Miss, do you want some wine?" asks a maid wearing a tight, revealing dress.


    Avery shakes her head. She''s about to ask the maid if she knows of a girl named Gabrielle Peters, but the music stops and two beams of light swirl around the room. One beam stops on the crowd and the other lights up a small stage with a red drum kit.


    A man walks across the stage. He glances at the crowd arrogantly and the mole at the corner of his eye appears. He is dressed in casual clothes, and he looks younger and more dissolute than normal. Afraid of being recognized, Avery bows her head.


    "Just like old days, I''ve put it on the bar counter," Andrew says casually, "One person, one vote. Choose the best one."


    Like Mr. Clifford, most of the guests are rich men: birds of a feather flock together. As soon as Andrew finishes speaking, the guests begin to crowd around the bar. Avery doesn''t know what''s happening. She looks at the bar counter and sees a small glass box, illuminated by.a small but powerful light. A variety of precious gemstones are contained within the box.


    Avery used to study gemstones to try to curry favor with Evan''s grandmother. Even from a distance, she can recognize the gemstones in the glass box: bloodstone, blood amber, cymophane, and red opal. All of the stones are precious and shined to look their absolute best.


    The red Opal is the most precious opal in the world, and Avery has heard that it''s priceless. The blood amber looks as red as blood itself even in the bright light. Avery knows that the blood amber is incredibly rare. The ancient resin needs to be buried for several million years, and the temperature has to remain consistently around eighty degrees Celsius. If the temperature is too high, the stone will melt and if it''s too low it will oxidize. Such a pure-blood amber must be incredibly rare and priceless.


    "The bloodstones are pretty and shiny," a female voice says.


    "The stones were soaked in a man''s blood," a male voice responds.


    "Hmm," replies another man, "Isn''t Andrew concerned about exposing the stones to too many male hormones?"


    Avery understands immediately. She heard that many rich men are obsessed with gemstones and believe they hold certain spiritual properties. Some of them believe the stones need blood to remain pure and retain their powers.


    "In my opinion, I think ruby is great," someone says.


    "I don''t think it can compare with Mr. Clifford''s blood amber which looks very pretty and bright," says another person," I heard that he will soak the blood amber in v.i.r.g.i.n''s blood tonight."


    "I heard that Mr. Clifford will f.u.c.k a strange woman," says a woman.


    "It''s true," replies another, "The woman is a v.i.r.g.i.n and comes from noble birth."


    "Well, there''s no chance for us then," says the first woman bitterly, "But if we have a chance to see how Mr. Clifford f.u.c.ks the woman, it will be great."


    "You think he''ll f.u.c.k the woman in public?" asks the second.


    Avery feels her blood run cold as her heart begins to pound with rage. She can guess that Gabrielle is the woman they''re talking about.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Confused Voice

    Avery knew that Andrew wanted Gabrielle for some sinister purpose, and now she knows just what that purpose is.


    "No way!" she thinks, "I won''t allow this to happen. I must find Gabrielle."


    Avery looks at the bar and sees that a winner has already been declared. Unexpectedly, Mr. Clifford''s blood amber wins, with a majority of the votes. The men call in the "Queen of Gems." Though it''s not the nicest stone, the men have voted for it because they want to see it baptized in v.i.r.g.i.n''s blood. Avery looks around the room, but she still can''t find Gabrielle.


    "Oh!" someone whistles, "What a beautiful woman!"


    "Is she a beautiful v.i.r.g.i.n who will be f.u.c.k.i.e.d?" asks a man, "Will her blood water the gemstone?"


    "She''s not the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen, but she''s not bad," says a woman in the crowd.


    Through the smoke and haze, Avery sees a beautiful woman wearing a silk cheongsam style dress appear on stage. The woman has black curly hair and long, fake eyelashes. Her lips are bright red. When the light reaches her mouth, it looks almost bloody.


    Avery is confused. She was expecting the woman to be Gabrielle, but she''s shocked to see Michelle Cindy.


    "Why is she here?" Avery wonders, "I thought Robert broke her ribs recently. Moreover, is Michelle Cindy really a v.i.r.g.i.n?"


    Although she is confused, she has no interest in wondering about Michelle. She knows that the most important and urgent task is finding Gabrielle. She walks toward the door by the stairs but finds that it has been locked. She kicks and slams on the door, but it doesn''t even budge in its frame.


    She looks at the stage again. She knows that there must be a concealed entrance by the stage that Andrew and Michelle used. She returns to her corner and waits for the secret entrance to be revealed to her.


    Wearing her s.e.xy and flimsy dress, she rolls her h.i.p.s and undulates her body as she walks across the stage. Just like a snake, she crawls into Andrew''s arms and wraps herself around his body. The spotlight suddenly reveals that a small bed with white sheets and a velvet sofa have been placed on the left side of the stage. The crowd cheers and whistles.


    "Mr. Clifford, Mr. Clifford, Mr. Clifford¡ª" the men chant Andrew''s name admiringly.


    "Mr. Clifford," Michelle says seductively.


    She puts her delicate hand on Andrew''s chest and touches him gently. He throws her onto the small bed, but instead of walking towards her, he claps his hands twice. Two fierce and muscled men appear on the stage holding a girl wearing a s.e.xy nurse costume. The men are wearing nothing but tight-fitting underwear. Everyone in the crowd is shocked.


    "What''s the matter?" they ask, "Why is there another woman?"


    Avery can barely hear them. As soon as she saw the woman, a dull roar began in her ears because the woman is Gabrielle. She sees that Gabrielle''s hands have been handcuffed together, and she sees the fear and anxiety in her little sister''s eyes. She struggles to free herself from the men, but she''s no match for them.


    The two men push Gabrielle into Andrew''s arms and then cross the stage toward Michelle Cindy. They violently rip Cindy''s dress off of her body, exposing her black lace underwear and white body in the dim light. The crowd holds their breath in excited anticipation, waiting to see what exciting things will happen next.


    "What''s wrong?" someone shouts, "Will Mr. Clifford f.u.c.k the v.i.r.g.i.n in private instead?"


    Andrew sits on the sofa and holds Gabrielle tightly in his arms. He lights a cigarette peacefully and calmly blows smoke into Gabrielle''s face.


    "She is so inexperienced and has never had a relationship with another man," Andrew says to the crowd, "We should teach her how to arouse a man''s desire first, no?"


    All of the men in the crowd laugh s.e.x.u.a.lly. Avery clenches her fists and digs her nails into her palms. She always suspected that Andrew Clifford was a bad man, but she never guessed that he was so twisted and disgusting. She wants to rush onto the stage to stop it, but she knows she can''t. Everyone in the crowd is one of Andrew''s guests, and it would be dangerous for her if they felt she was ruining their entertainment or threatening their host.


    She tries to endure, keeping her eyes away from the bed where the men are f.u.c.k.i.n.g Michelle. Instead, she looks nervously at Gabrielle. Gabrielle clearly doesn''t want to watch such a filthy scene, but Andrew holds her chin and forces her to look.


    "If you learn now, the next part will be better for you," Andrew says to her.


    Gabrielle feels like Andrew''s grip might deform her chin. Instead of struggling, she closes her eyes and counts the seconds in her head. She wonders why Andrew hasn''t had to go to the bathroom since drinking the entire cup of juice.


    "Was the recipe wrong?" she wonders, "If he doesn''t get diarrhea, I only have one option left to me."


    "Open your eyes!" Andrew commands.


    Gabrielle keeps her eyes shut tight. Even with her eyes shut, she can hear the man and woman gasping and m.o.a.ning.


    "How can anyone be so perverted?" she wonders, "How can they do that in public? Aren''t they ashamed?"


    "If you don''t open your eyes, I will throw you into the snake hole," Andrew hisses.


    Gabrielle is terrified of snakes. As soon as Andrew makes the threat she opens her eyes, but she finds herself wishing she was blind. The scene is quite p.o.r.nographic. One man is making love with Michelle and the other man stands nearby while Michelle sucks his d.i.c.k.


    Gabrielle feels disgusted. She tries to vomit and wants to spit on Andrew, but she hasn''t eaten enough to force herself to be sick.


    "She''s so na?ve that she feels uncomfortable when seeing this scene," laughs a woman in the crowd.


    "Mr. Clifford chose a good woman," says a man, "It''s a pity that my gemstone wasn''t the best¡ªI''d love to make that woman mine."


    Avery wants to clap her hands over her ears to block out the disgusting conversations about her sister, but she''s afraid of doing anything too conspicuous. She continues to keep her head bowed and tries to avoid the light.


    "Hey, what is Mr. Clifford going to do?" someone shouts.


    Avery looks up in time to see Andrew throw Gabrielle onto the sofa before he rushes off the stage. Avery is confused, she doesn''t notice Gabrielle''s expression. As soon as Andrew dropped her, she closed her eyes again. In spite of the filthy scene playing out in front of her, she''s smiling.


    She hears the confused voices of the crowd and tries to keep her smile from growing bigger. She''s the only one that knows that Andrew Clifford has just run to the bathroom¡ªthe juice has finally taken effect. She closes her eyes and hopes the effects of the juice will be long-lasting. Here hopes are disappointed when Andrew returns ten minutes later, looking paler than normal.


    Andrew sits down on the sofa and then shifts Gabrielle beneath him so his body is pressing down onto hers. Without anger, he places his hand on the side of her neck.


    "Did you add something into the juice?" he asks.


    Gabrielle''s face suddenly turns pale; she never thought he''d suspect her.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Powerful Attraction

    Gabrielle''s eyes dim with hopeless panic.


    "Mr. Clifford, what are you talking about?" she asks innocently, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You know what just happened to me," Andrew growls.


    Though she looks innocent enough, Andrew is sure that Gabrielle has meddled with the juice.


    "I don''t know what you were doing just now," Gabrielle whispers, "Is your heart hurting you? You look pretty bad."


    "Do you want me to be unwell?" he hissed, "You seem quite eager to find something wrong with me."


    "No, no, of course not," Gabrielle replies, "Mr. Clifford, your heart isn''t good and you''re still recovering from the operation. Please calm down, anger is really bad for you."


    Gabrielle looks innocent and her eyes are full of tears. Andrew can''t help but feel a sudden, powerful attraction to her. He bows his head to kiss her¡ªthe odor of garlic has disappeared from her mouth after he ordered a maid to help her brush her teeth more than ten times¡ªbut she quickly turned her head to the side.


    "Mr. Clifford, I don''t think we should make love today," she said in a trembling voice.


    "Are you worried it won''t fit?" Andrew asks roughly as he begins to caress her, "We need to try."


    The crowd laughs at the scene.


    "It''s not the right time," she said nervously, "It''s my time of the month, that is I''m in the middle of my menstrual cycle, and I''m afraid that kind of blood might ruin your gemstone."


    She glances up at Andrew through her tear-soaked eyelashes and sees he''s making an unhappy expression. She forces a few more tears to fall her cheek.


    "I''ve indeed been in love with you for a very long time," she continues, "And I''m looking forward to you f.u.c.k.i.n.g me but¡ª"


    Before Gabrielle can finish speaking, she feels a cool breeze on her most intimate parts. Andrew has roughly pulled her underwear down, revealing a bloody sanitary pad attached to the white lace. Gabrielle blushes with shame and embarrassment as Andrew holds the underwear up in front of the large crowd.


    "It''s a pity¡ª" she tries to continue.


    "You''re right," Andrew interrupts her again, "It''s a very bad omen to get menstrual blood on the stone, but I think it''s rather suspicious that you know that."


    "What the f.u.c.k?" a man in the crowd asks, "What is Mr. Clifford doing now?"


    Avery was preparing to run onto the stage, but she stops when she sees the sanitary pad. She feels so disgusted she wants to vomit. Then she sees Andrew remove the pad from the underwear and sniff it. Her stomach turns.


    "Tell me, why doesn''t your blood have a smell?" Andrew asks, sniffing the pad again, "Is it lipstick? Or red ink?"


    "It''s menstrual blood," Gabrielle insists, "There''s no special odor because I''m healthy."


    "Do you think I''m going to believe you?" Andrew sneers.


    "You should believe me," Gabrielle says sincerely, "I swear it''s menstrual blood."


    "Do you think I can''t verify that?" Andrew asks with a cruel smile.


    Gabrielle''s face pales. If he''s committed, it won''t be difficult for him to prove that it''s just red ink. Slowly, he drops the underwear and presses her back onto the sofa. He slides his hand up her thigh to her most intimate place. Gabrielle squirms and tries to escape his touch, but Andrew is strong and he firmly pushes down on her shoulder.


    "Stop!" Avery shouts from the crowd.


    Surprised, Andrew releases Gabrielle. The crowd turns and watches a beautiful woman walk through their midst.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Felicity Winter," Andrew says with a smirk.


    "My sister!" Gabrielle shouts.


    "Andrew Clifford, let her go," Avery says expressionlessly.


    "Who are you to order me around in my own home?" Andrew sneers, "Why would I obey your orders?"


    Though Andrew''s voice is firm and condescending, he takes his hands off Gabrielle. His heart is hammering wildly in his chest upon seeing Avery. He wants to control it, but he recalls that it''s not truly his own.


    "You should obey me, because of this," Avery says, showing him the bullet clasped tightly between her fingertips.


    "Do you think I''ll let her go because of a bullet?" Andrew asks as if he thinks the situation is absurd.


    "When you gave me the bullet, did you plan to cheat me?" Avery asks, "Everyone knows this means you owe me a debt. I wonder what would happen to your reputation if others knew you didn''t honor your debts?"


    "Do you think I''m afraid of your threats?" Andrew asks.


    "If your reputation doesn''t worry you, perhaps this will," Avery says cooly.


    With a smooth motion, she lifts a bracelet made of thick, black rope. A piece of blood amber shines brightly in the center of the bracelet.


    "Wow¡ªlook at the way the blood amber shines!" someone shouts.


    "It''s special stone," someone else says, "It shines like that when it''s looking for its master."


    Andrew''s eyes widen with fear and surprise. He can''t believe that Avery stole his blood amber. He nods at his bodyguards, and they rush toward Avery, pushing through the crowd as they go. Avery quickly puts the amber between her lips, surprising Andrew again.


    Avery knows the bracelet is very dirty and soaked in blood. She doesn''t want it anywhere near her body, but she knows that the thick carpet on the floor will prevent the stone from breaking if she throws it to the ground. She holds it between her lips and stares defiantly at Andrew and the guards.


    "Call off your guards this instant or I''ll swallow it," she says around the stone.


    Andrew waves his hand impatiently and steps away from Gabrielle. The men in the room inhale deeply. They can''t believe this woman would dare to steal one of Andrew''s most prized possessions and then use it to threaten him. It''s well-known that this stone is his favorite, and the woman threatens to swallow it as if it''s nothing.


    Though Andrew has a calm demeanor, the men can''t help but imagine the danger Avery must be in. Boldly, she continues walking toward Andrew.


    "Let Gabrielle go," Avery says, "I can substitute for her."


    "Do you think you''re better for my purposes than Gabrielle?" Andrew asks, a seductive tone creeping unintentionally into his voice, "She''s a v.i.r.g.i.n. Are you?"


    Avery frowns, "How useful will Gabrielle be to you if I swallow this stone right now? "


    Surprisingly, Andrew laughs.


    "I knew you wanted me," Andrew says c.o.c.kily, "But I didn''t realize you wanted me to f.u.c.k you this badly. Do you?"


    Everyone laughs. Avery''s blonde hair is curled, and it hangs loose to her waist. She has a beautiful figure and face, and everyone is waiting for her to reply. The men and women in the crowd all hope she''ll say yes. Though she''s wearing a black and white dress, they''re already imagining how her body looks under it.


    Though Avery wants to kick him, she smiles without anger. She forces herself to walk seductively, but her eyes are filled with a sly intent. She raises her chin boldly as she approaches him.


    "If I participated in your activity, it wouldn''t be so interesting," she says.


    Though Andrew is a relatively tall man, he is shorter than Evan. Avery is wearing flat shoes, so she has to stare up at him. She seductively removes the bracelet from her lips, and waves her slim, white hand in the air. The bracelet sways back and forth.


    "Mr. Clifford, do you want to try?" she asks, swaying in time with the bracelet.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Venomous Snake

    Andrew lifts his eyebrows but remains silent.


    "How about a bet?" Avery continues, "If you win, I''m at your disposal, but if I win, send me and Gabby back to Peters'' house safe and sound. How''s that?"


    "What do you want to bet?" Andrew asks.


    Avery slides the red amber into Andrew''s shirt pocket. Beneath the thin fabric of the shirt, his heart pounds wildly in his chest. She doesn''t know that her approach is causing the wild rhythm. The red amber seems to give off heat in response to its owner''s frantic heartbeat. Avery takes a look at the jewels shielded in the glass case on the counter.


    "If you''re betting on jewels today, then we''ll bet on them too," she says.


    "How?" Andrew asks.


    "We look at them and guess their weight," Andrew explains, "The person with the closest guess wins."


    Identifying jewels is her strong suit thanks to years of study. She can estimate a jewel''s weight just by looking at its cut and size. Andrew laughs coldly, and the disparaging sound echoes throughout the room.


    Suddenly the sounds of the s.e.x.u.a.l climax fill the room. Michelle Cindy and the men are still going at it. Avery doesn''t know if they''ve become lost in the act or if they''re simply too scared to stop without Andrew''s direct order. Michelle screams and her face is flushed hot pink. Andrew glances coldly at the scene and bodyguards drag the lovers from the stage.


    Avery waits anxiously to see if Andrew will agree to the bet. She''s afraid that he won''t agree to it. Andrew suddenly lifts Avery''s jaw up and looks at her as if she''s a priceless jewel herself. He leans down and brushed his lips against her ear.


    "Is this really what you want to bet?" he whispers.


    This is the closest he''s been to her since their encounter in the bathroom stall, and it''s the hardest his heart has ever beaten.


    "What?" she asks defiantly, "Are you scared?"


    Avery takes a small step away from him. The audience behind her is still waiting for a show, and she can feel their eyes undressing her.


    "It''s just not a very interesting bet," Andrew says cooly.


    "Then what do you have in mind?" Avery asks.


    "It''s a bit scary," Andrew says with a meaningful smirk, "I''m afraid you''d be frightened."


    Andrew tilts his head and the mole near his eye flashes mischievously at Avery.


    "If you say it, I''ll do it," Avery says.


    "Avery, you''re the kind of woman I admire," Andrew says appreciatively.


    He waves his hand and two bodyguards carry a large glass box onto the stage. Gabrielle''s pupils dilate and she screams with horror. The box is filled with dozens of coiling, hissing snakes.


    "Avery, snakes!" she shrieks, "So many of them!"


    She''s never seen so many snakes before. There are goosebumps on her arms. She instantly regrets not giving Andrew something more potent or incapacitating than the taro, banana mixture. At university, she has learned all sorts of homeopathic recipes. For example, taking bananas and sweet potatoes can cause shock, honey-dew melon and bananas can cause kidney failure, oranges and lemons can cause stomach pains, tomatoes and shrimp can cause nausea and so on. If she''d known how things would turn out, she would have done everything in her power to make Andrew eat it all.


    It''s the first time Avery has seen this many snakes in one place. She feels chills creeping up her spine. As she examines the box more closely, she realizes that all of the snakes are highly venomous. There are Cobras, coral snakes, blue snakes with flat tails, long-nosed pit vipers, and banded krait. Each and every sort is lethal. Andrew flashes her an evil smile, certain of his victory.


    "Do you see the silver and black one with a red band around its neck?" Andrew asks, "That''s a coral snake. If you grab it with your bare hands, then I''ll personally take you both home."


    Avery takes a look at the box. The coral snake is lying coiled in a corner of the box. Of course, it''s surrounded by other venomous snakes. She knows that the coral snake is often referred to as the king of poison. It takes between one and four hours for its venom to spread through the entire body. The mortality rate is as high as 80 percent, and it only takes one milligram of the venom to kill.


    Avery takes a deep breath. She can''t imagine that Andrew really wants her to risk her life in this way, but here he is sending her straight toward death.


    "What? Scared?" Andrew asks, lifting his chin up provocatively.


    He hopes that the woman who fought a lion is still just as bold¡ªhe doesn''t want to think that her courage was just a pretense. Avery realizes she doesn''t have another choice, and she decides to call him on his bluff. Trying to fight the terror in her chest, she slowly walks toward the glass box.


    "Avery, don''t!" Gabrielle screams fearfully, "They''re venomous. Please don''t!" Gabrielle holds her breath, terrified that Avery will be bitten and killed. Avery ignores her sister''s shouted warning. She''s made up her mind, and it will take more than her sister''s warning to change it. She inhales deeply and turns to Andrew.


    "If I''m bitten and killed, please send Gabby home," she says, "No matter what happens to me, I expect you to honor our bet."


    "What affectionate sisterly love!" Andrew says flirtatiously, "I''ll show you how to do it first. Watch and learn."


    Avery hopes Andrew will honor their terms. She thinks of the new poison in her body. She doesn''t know if she''ll ever be properly cured, and if she doesn''t see Charles soon she may die anyway. An evilly handsome face suddenly appears in Avery''s mind.


    "Would he be upset if I were dead?" she wonders, "Maybe he would forget me quickly and move on with Diana."


    Andrew knows how to catch a snake expertly¡ªhe''s been doing it for years. He strides over to the glass box with confidence. He lowers his hand into the box and wiggles a finger in front of one of the snakes to catch its attention. While keeping his finger at a safe distance, he reaches his other hand into the box to grab the distracted snake''s head.


    Gabrielle covers her eyes with her hands. The snake coils its tail around Andrew''s arm and squeezes as tightly as it can. The audience applauds loudly.


    "Wow, Andrew, cool!" the guests shout.


    Avery feels annoyed by Andrew''s c.o.c.ky display. She knows she won''t be able to imitate him, and she feels like she''s walking right into death''s trap. She begins to question her motives for agreeing to his absurd bet.


    "If you can''t be sure, grab the snake by its tail and then swirl or shake it," Andrew advises, "Just don''t give it a chance to turn around toward you. Do as I do."


    Andrew demonstrates by grabbing the snake''s tail with one hand and releasing its head with the other. He moves his arm in a circular motion, making it impossible for the snake to lift its head and bite him. Avery bites her lip and closes her eyes in resignation. She tries to take a deep breath but something seems to be blocking her throat.


    Andrew throws the snake back into the box. Then he takes a few steps back until he''s standing behind her. He provocatively wraps an arm around her waist. Andrew''s sudden move aggravates Avery''s nervousness, and her body stiffens.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Defiant like a Queen

    Andrew holds Avery''s waist with one hand and takes her hand in his.


    "Don''t be nervous," he whispers, "I''ll help you."


    Avery cringes away from his touch. She''d rather die than feel his hands on her body.


    "Let go of me," she hisses warningly, "I don''t need your help."


    Andrew smiles to himself and his hot breath brushes Avery''s ear.


    "Acting tough isn''t going to do you any good," he whispers, "You don''t have any experience."


    "I''d rather die," Avery replies.


    She lifts her head as defiantly as a queen. His chest is pressed firmly against her back and he can feel the heat from her body through their thin clothes. His entire body feels like it''s on fire, and he half wonders how the heat hasn''t burnt their clothing to ash.


    "Do you know why this heart is beating so madly?" he asks.


    Avery suddenly stops struggling against him. His words inspire a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Evan once asked her why her heart was beating so fast, and she repeated the question back to him. Evan flirtatiously explained that s.e.x.u.a.l attraction excites the nerves and increases the heartbeat. Avery shakes her head to clear her thoughts.


    "What''s wrong with me? Why am I thinking of Evan?" she wonders, "Why do I care if he knows what''s happening to me? Why am I thinking of him in my last moments instead of Gabrielle? Gabrielle is my closest family, but what is Evan to me? Is he the husband that I''m leaving soon? Is he a man I once loved? What am I to him? Am I just a woman he was forced to marry? Am I tool he''s using to get Diana back? Or am I something more?"


    Avery forces a bitter smile and replies to Andrew.


    "It''s probably the strain of your guilty conscience on your heart," she says, "Your heart is warning you to reform your ways before you end up dead."


    Andrew laughs out loud. Avery can feel the laughter rumbling in his chest, and the sensation agitates her.


    "I think the truth might interest you," Andrew finally says.


    "Really?" Avery snaps, "I hope you never tell me."


    "You''ve successfully drawn my attention," Andrew whispers.


    "You make me sick," she replies.


    "I''m envious of Evan," Andrew says, his voice suddenly thick with desire, "Leave him and come to me. I promise I''ll give you whatever you want as long as it''s in my power to do so."


    "Really?" Avery suddenly stops wiggling and feigns docility, but she gives Andrew a suspicious look before asking, "You can give me whatever I want?"


    "Sure!" Andrew says.


    He rests his chin on her head and smiles to himself. The smell of her hair calms him.


    "Okay, I promise to leave Evan," Avery says, "The only condition is I want you to drop dead."


    "What a naughty girl!" Andrew exclaims.


    He pokes Avery''s head with his jaw. The intimate gesture drives Avery over the edge, and she stomps as hard as she can on Andrew''s shoe. She wishes she was wearing high heels; she imagines the sharp spike piercing the fine leather of his shoe and impaling his foot. Andrew lets go of her, and Avery starts to lower her hand into the glass box.


    Gabrielle is crying in terror. The thought that something dangerous might happen to Avery makes her want to rush over and take her sister''s place, but Andrew has ordered a bodyguard to bind her hands and legs. She falls to the ground and squirms like a worm in a desperate attempt to save her sister. She doesn''t care what people think of her, she just wants to save her sister. Avery turns around and gives her a soft look.


    "Gabby, please don''t get any closer," she pleads.


    "Avery, please don''t reach your hand into the box," Gabrielle sobs, "Please!"


    "Andrew, please. I beg you, don''t let Avery catch the snake," Gabrielle continues, "I''m willing to take her place. I''ll do anything if you let her go. I''ll serve you and behave well."


    "Gabby, toughen up!" Avery snaps, "Don''t beg!"


    "Avery, it''s all over if you''re bitten," Gabrielle said between sobs.


    "Don''t cry!" Avery yells.


    She doesn''t know how to console her sister, but she needs her to stop making distracting noises. Gabrielle stops crying but her body shakes with muffled sobs. The audience is begging for a show. They heckle her as they would a comedian; they don''t care that she may die.


    "Will you just start already?" one guest jeers, "If you''re afraid, just quit. It''s satisfying enough to watch you become Andrew''s mistress."


    "Yes," a woman seconds, "Andrew is known for his s.e.x.u.a.l prowess. Even if you and your sister have a threesome with him, I guarantee we''ll all enjoy it."


    Avery glares viciously at the audience, and her look is so intimidating they all fall silent.


    "Avery, last chance to beg," Andrew says from behind her.


    "If you consider what I''ve said, then I''ll accept your offer," Avery replies.


    "Taking a step away from the abyss would be good for you," Andrew counsels, gesturing at the glass box.


    "You''re worse than an abyss to me," Avery replies, "If I take a step forward and go through with this, I face certain death, but you''re worse than death to me."


    "What a woman!" Andrew chuckles, "If you survive this, I''ll wait eagerly until you and Evan get divorced."


    Avery imitates his laugh.


    "Well, you''ve just robbed me of my last desire to live," she says.


    Then she copies what Andrew did. First, she slips a hand into the box to capture the snake''s attention, but she''s not as lucky as Andrew. Instead of attracting the attention of the coral snake, several snakes lift their heads and look at her hand. The King Cobra seems especially interested in her fingers.


    Sweat dampens Avery''s forehead and she jerks her arm away just as the King Cobra lunges. She narrowly misses its sharp fangs.


    "Afraid now?" Andrew asks seductively, "It isn''t too late to beg me to call off the bet."


    "Cut your crap," Avery snaps, irritated by the tone of his voice.


    "Fine, I won''t talk," Andrew says.


    He puts his hands in his pocket in a casual way and begins to whistle. As soon as the sound leaves Andrew''s lips the snakes begin to sway. Slowly they relax onto the bottom of the box and lie there motionless. Only the coral snake continues to swivel its head and flicks its tongue, looking for something to attack.


    "Look, it''s just like you," Andrew teases, "You''re both completely indocile."


    "It''s your problem if it''s not tamed," Avery sneers, "If you really know what you''re doing, why wouldn''t it obey you?"


    Though she''s irritated with Andrew, she wants to seize the chance to grab the coral snake before the others wake up. She slips her hand into the box and imitates Andrew. She wiggles one finger in front of the snake to draw its attention. At the same time, she keeps her hand at a careful distance. Then she slowly slides another hand into the box to grab its head.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Rescue Her

    To everyone''s surprise, the coral snake suddenly turns around and viciously bites the hand that''s about to grab it.


    "She''s been bitten!" someone screams.


    "Avery!" Gabrielle cries.


    "That''s crazy!" a guest shouts, "She won''t let go of the snake''s head!"


    Everyone looks at Avery with sheer horror. Andrew wants to help her, but he''s scared to provoke the snake even more.


    "Avery, let go of the head," he screams.


    Avery seems to lose hearing. She wraps her hand even more tightly around the snake. It squirms and she tightens her grip into she rips the head from the body. Blood gushes into her hands and spills on the floor. Avery smiles faintly.


    She always knew she never have much luck, and tonight was no exception. She lifts her hands to stop Andrew from approaching her. She doesn''t want him to touch her, even though the situation is critical.


    "Avery!" Gabrielle cries out desperately as she squirms on the floor.


    Her heart is in so much pain that she almost can''t breathe. She wonders why no one is moving to save her beloved sister. Gabrielle hates herself for being too weak to protect Avery. She bangs her head on the ground and the floor shakes. Her miserable screams echo disturbingly through the quiet room.


    The sound of a slammed door breaks the silence, and hurried footsteps slam onto the stage. Evan runs to Avery''s rescue like a god of the night. He almost jumps from the stairs behind the stage when he hears Gabrielle''s screaming. As Gabrielle shouts Avery''s name over and over he feels as if he''s been sent straight to purgatory. Purgatory quickly turns into hell when he sees Avery lying in a pool of blood on the stage.


    "Avery, are you hurt?" he shouts, "Where?"


    Evan can''t help but wonder why Avery''s always hurt whenever he sees her.


    "What are you doing here?" Avery asks "Is it a delusion?"


    She realizes she has been thinking of him.


    "Is God taking pity on me and making my last wish come true?" she wonders.


    "Where are you hurt?" Evan asks again.


    Avery''s hands are covered in blood, and he wants to examine them. Then the beheaded snake catches his eye. He knows it''s a venomous snake.


    "Give me your hand," Evan orders.


    Avery''s breath is faint and shallow. In spite of her weakness, she finds the strength to scream when Evan lowers his mouth to her hand.


    "Evan, what are you doing? Are you out of your mind? It''s poison. Don''t do that!"


    Disregarding her protests, he places his lips around the snakebite. He knows it''s dangerous, but he also knows that he can''t live if something happens to her.


    "Evan, leave me alone," Avery protests, "I don''t want you to do this. It''s too dangerous. Please, don''t do it."


    Avery tries as hard as she can to push Evan, but she''s too weak from the venom. She struggles to lift her head and look at Robert Tinder.


    "Get him away from me," she begs.


    Evan sucks deeply from the wound before spitting a mix of blood and venom onto the floor.


    "Who dares to stop me," he roars.


    Robert is frightened, but he knows what he has to do. Evan''s life is too valuable for him to throw it away like this. Robert musters all his courage and orders the bodyguards to get Evan off of Avery. Evan grabs a gun from a bodyguard and shoots Robert''s thigh.


    "I''ll shoot anyone else who comes near me in the head," Evan threatens.


    "Evan, don''t do it," Avery begs desperately, shaking her head back and forth.


    "Why is he doing this?" Avery wonders, "Does he realize how he''s leading me on? His actions seem to say that I''m more important to him than his own life, but that''s not possible. He loves Diana Summer, doesn''t he?"


    Evan kneels down to continue to suck the poison from Avery''s snake bite. He''s adamant that no one can stop him. Tears well up in Robert''s eyes, but he''s not crying from the physical pain of the gunshot. It wounds him that Evan holds his own life so cheaply that he''d sacrifice himself to save Avery.


    Avery grasps Evan with her unbitten hand. His eyes burn like fierce stars.


    "Please tell me, Evan, why?" she whispers.


    There is blood all over Evan''s mouth making him look like a handsome vampire. Her dazed brain finds him incredibly attractive. Evan begins to lose strength quickly. His eyes start to lose focus and his head droops and snaps back up as if he may collapse at any moment.


    "Avery, hit me one more time," he whispers.


    Avery is stunned. She feels a sob caught in her throat.


    "If you hit me three times, it means you love me," Evan says.


    "I won''t do it," Avery says.


    The tears that have been acc.u.mulating in her eyes start to pour down her face. She can''t believe he has the nerve to joke at a time like this.


    "Hit me twice more," he begs.


    If Evan adds these to the last two slaps, Avery will have hit him four times, which means she''s in love with him and wants him to return her love.


    "Tell me, do you want to hit me twice more?" he asks weakly.


    Nobody knows what they''re talking about. Only they are aware of the true meaning of his words. Avery is crying so hard she can hardly speak. She can''t focus on anything but the feel of Evan''s touch on her skin. She shakes her head frantically.


    "Evan, I just want us to live," she sobs.


    Evan smiles faintly. He tries to say something more but the poison reaches his central nervous system. As powerful as he is, his position and wealth and indifference can''t protect him from the venom and he collapses in her arms.


    "Evan! Evan, talk to me!" Avery shouts, shaking his body, "Evan, wake up!"


    He doesn''t respond. His hand falls limply to the floor and the gun slips from his grasp. Avery can barely see through her tears. Suddenly, her eyes sharpen and she grabs the gun and pointed it at Andrew''s head.


    "Give me the antidote," she demands.


    Andrew remains calm. He didn''t expect Evan to arrive, much less sacrifice his life for Avery.


    "How do you know I have it?" he asks casually.


    "This place is swarming with snakes," she says, "You must have an antidote."


    Andrew casts an admiring look at Avery. Her calmness at such a critical moment surprises him. He quickly replaces his admiration with an arrogant laugh.


    "Why should I give you the antidote?" he asks cruelly.


    "Because I won!" she replies.


    "So what?"


    "You have to make sure we get out of here in one piece," she insists, "That was the deal."


    "Wrong," Andrew smirks, "I''ll make sure you get out of here safe and sound. But that doesn''t include him."


    Andrew shows no fear at the threat of the gun.


    "Give my antidote to him," Avery insists, "I want him alive. Do you hear me?"


    Hands in pockets, Andrew''s face shows no emotion.


    "Do you mean you''re willing to give up the chance to live for him?" he asks curiously.


    "There''s no time for this!" Avery wails, "Cut the crap!"


    Andrew suddenly lifts his hand to hold the gun.


    "It''s him or her, pick one," he whispers.


    Avery knows Andrew''s referring to Evan and Gabrielle¡ªshe can only take one of them with her.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Nightmare

    "Avery, get Evan out of here. Don''t worry about me!" Gabrielle yells.


    Avery presses her lips together. She has to take Evan away because of his snakebites. If she leaves him behind, Andrew will let him die.


    "I''m sorry, Gabby," Avery says.


    It''s not a difficult decision, but it hurts her deeply to abandon Gabrielle. She bites her lip hard, surprised to learn that Evan is just as precious to her as Gabrielle.


    "Avery, I''m fine here," Gabrielle insists, "Andrew treats me well. I''m staying because I want to. Come on, you have to take Evan and go. I can take care of myself."


    Avery bites her lip harder, trying to stop herself from crying. She considers asking Robert to find an antidote¡ªit could be possible with Evan''s wealth¡ªbut she doesn''t know how much time she and Evan have. Besides, Robert might be too injured to perform his duties effectively.


    Andrew expected Avery to choose Evan. He orders his men to get the antidote and loosens the ropes on Gabrielle. Avery gulps half of the antidote and pours the other half down Evan''s throat. The cure works quickly. Before long, the dark purple color surrounding the bite on her hand starts to fade, and Evan''s breathing becomes steadier.


    Robert orders Evan''s men to prepare a stretcher and tries to have him moved onto it, but whether he''s conscious or not, Evan grips Avery tightly. Avery tries to loosen his grip.


    "Evan, let go for a second," she whispers.


    Whether he hears her or not, Evan continues to cling to her tightly, as if he''s afraid she''ll disappear as soon as he lets go. Avery has to remain by his side as the men lift him onto a stretcher and carry him outside.


    "Mrs. Howel, there are doctors waiting at the Peters house," Robert reports, after finishing a hasty call, "They''re preparing all of the necessary medical equipment as we speak."


    It takes an hour on a plane from Peters''s house to the Howels'' house. Since Evan''s plane is still at Peters they decide to go there first to stabilize Evan. The car races on the narrow forest paths. Outside the windows, it''s pitch black. The wind blows through the bamboo and rustles the leaves with an eerie sound.


    After tending to Evan, the guards inject Avery with the additional antidote. She isn''t as serious as Evan''s because he sucked a significant amount of the venom from her blood. She looks at Evan with a worried expression.


    Evan lies across the seat of the trailer. His face is pale and there is still blood dried around his mouth. His eyes are closed and his curly eyelashes cast shadows on his cheeks. His lips are tightly pressed together. A sheen of sweat stands out on his forehead.


    Avery is lost in watching him. Suddenly the trailer stops and she subconsciously reaches out to keep Evan from shifting. She looks up from Evan and is shocked at the scene outside the windows. Dozens of bodyguards in dark combat outfits are pointing guns at the vehicle. The backs of their jackets are emblazoned with the Howel family crest.


    "Mrs. Howel, the senior Mr. Howel asked us to take young Mr. Howel with us," an authoritative voice announces.


    Bewildered, Avery looks to see who is speaking. She''s surprised to see that the voice belongs to Francis Howel''s personal butler. She exchanges a quick glance with Robert and then looks down at Evan''s unconscious form. She protectively stretches her arm across the car door.


    "He can''t go with you," she says, "He''s been poisoned and he needs urgent treatment."


    "We have doctors, medication, and equipment with us," butler says, "We''ll make sure nothing bad happens to Evan."


    "But why do you want to take him away?" Avery asks with confusion.


    She doesn''t want Evan to leave her. He willingly consumed the poison for her. Although he has been given the antidote, he hasn''t fully recovered, and Avery doesn''t trust anyone else to oversee his recovery.


    "Mr. Howel says you know why," the butler replies, with deep significance in his voice.


    Robert''s expression sours and he gives Avery a warning look.


    "Mrs. Howel, I think Mr. Francis Howel found out about the divorce," Robert whispers.


    "Can''t you take him away after he''s well?" Avery asks in a pleading tone.


    "Sorry, I have to do what I''m told," Robert answers with professional coldness.


    "Then I''ll come with him," Avery decides.


    She knows she''s responsible for this problem, and she''s willing to take the blame in front of Francis Howel.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Francis Howel flew into a rage hearing that Evan got poisoned because of you," the butler explains, "He has made arrangements to send you back to Howels'' house to receive Mrs. Florence Howel''s discipline."


    The butler nods to the bodyguards, "Escort Mrs. Howel back to the house."


    Robert hesitates for a moment, looking guiltily at Avery.


    "Mrs. Howel, I can''t ignore Mr. Francis Howel''s orders," he says, "I''ll follow Evan closely. I''ll keep in touch with you and let you know if there is anything you can do."


    He gives Avery a meaningful look before continuing, "Mrs. Howel, please take good care of yourself once you get back. I think Mr. Howel will revive soon, and he''ll want to see that you''re well."


    Avery knows her days won''t be easy after such a crisis; she knows it without Robert''s reminder. She forces a bitter smile. What''s bound to happen will happen, and she can''t avoid the consequences of the disastrous night. She slowly moves her arm away from Evan and nods with defeated acceptance.


    An army of men carries Evan to the plane. Before departing, Robert tries to console Avery, reminding her that many of the top doctors work for the Howel. He assures her that Evan will make a full recovery, but his promises do little to improve her spirits when she sees Evan carried out of her sight and onto the plane.


    Soon she was escorted to another plane. The two planes take off at the same time. She puts her chin on the edge of the window and vaguely sees the busy figures of the doctors tending to Evan on his plane. Finally, one plane banks to the southeast and the other continues north.


    Avery stares at Evan''s plane until all she can see is its contrail. Then she reclines her seat and wraps herself in a blanket. She knows she''ll need to conserve her strength for the trials to come. She closes her eyes, and when she opened them again she realizes she''s arrived at the Howel''s house.


    Someone pushes her roughly and she stumbles on the stairs off the plane, scraping the skin on her palms and needs. A posse of maids surrounds her making crude jokes and laughing. A loud crashing sound interrupts them. Someone has thrown her luggage off the plane. The suitcases have flown open, and clothes, jewelry, and shoes are strewn across the ground.


    Before she has time to catch her breath, another suitcase is thrown at her. It hits her in the stomach and she starts bleeding. Her vision blurs with pain. In a daze, she seems to see a woman with an unrecognizable face coming out of the house, clinging to Evan''s arms.


    The maids giggle and remark on what a perfect match Miss Summers and Mr. Howel are. The woman leans intimately into Evan''s shoulder and whispers something in his ear. He responds and she laughs, burying her face in his chest.


    Avery finds her laugh shrill and repulsive. She wants to pull the woman away from Evan, but her body aches and she can''t seem to move. Avery starts screaming, trying to get Evan''s attention.


    "Evan, I''m hurt. Help me!" she cries.


    She places her hands on her belly, feeling an intense cramping pain wrack her abdomen. Her upper thighs feel slick with blood. She screams but Evan focuses attentively on the woman beside him as if he can''t hear Avery. As they approach, Avery sees the woman''s face: it''s Diana Summers.


    "Evan, I think she''s having a miscarriage," Diana says, drawing Evan''s attention to Avery.


    Evan doesn''t even glance at Avery.


    "You''re back now," he says to Diana, "Her miscarriage is none of my concern." His voice is indifferent and cruel.


    "Now that Diana is back, I''m useless to him," Avery thinks.


    "Evan, it hurts so much," she m.o.a.ns, "Help me."


    Avery suddenly sits up and opens her eyes. She''s panting and covered in sweat. The back of her dress feels sticky and the satin clings to her skin.


    "It was only a nightmare," she thinks, "But how can a mere dream be so painful? Why do I still feel like I''m choking?"


    Outside the windows, it''s pitch black, but Avery can feel the plane angling down toward the ground. She knows she''ll be at the Howel''s house soon.


    It takes about ten minutes to drive from the runway to the Howels'' house. A car has been parked by the runway to take Avery back to the house. When they arrive, the house is aglow with light. Bodyguards help Avery carry her luggage into the house, but the large house is oddly silent.


    "Where is everybody?" Avery asks.


    "Every servant has been asked to serve in Mrs. Florence Howel''s private mansion," one of the bodyguard''s answers.


    There are dozens of servants in the Howel household, and it seems odd that they''ve all been ordered to serve Mrs. Florence Howel. Avery can feel her eyelids fluttering, and she wonders what''s to come.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Darkroom

    The house looks empty without the servants. Bodyguards carry Avery''s luggage, and she''s about to climb the stairs to her room when loud footsteps echoed through the hall.


    "Mrs. Howel," a rough voice greets her.


    A squat woman in a long black servant''s dress approaches, followed by several other maids in the same outfit.


    Avery turns around and looks down. The woman in front is Maureen, Mrs. Howel''s head housekeeper. Avery assumes that Maureen is here to invite her to Mr. Howel''s house. In the past, Mrs. Howel would frequently invite Avery over when she was bored. Every time, Avery returned home humiliated and covered in wounds.


    Avery feels exhausted from the chaos at Andrew''s and her terrible nightmare. The thought of dealing with Maureen irks her.


    "What do you want?" Avery asks impatiently.


    Maureen''s wrinkled face is alight with excitement. She''s a sadistic woman who enjoys punishing and whipping Avery. Last time Avery managed to deprive her of the fun of a whipping, but she won''t let Avery get away from the whipping this time.


    "Mrs. Howel has asked me to take you to her place," Maureen says.


    Avery descends the stairs and approaches Maureen.


    "Is Mrs. Howel missing me again?" she asks with mock sweetness.


    "Cut the crap!" Maureen snarls, "Get her!"


    "Don''t move!" Avery raises her voice.


    As Evan''s wife and the lady of the house, the maids obey her. They give her a frightened glance and freeze in place. Avery sneers down at them. She knows she can''t avoid Mrs. Florence Howel, but she refuses to allow the maids to drag her around.


    "I can go on my own," she says, taking brisk strides toward the door.


    "Take her luggage to Mrs. Howel''s house," Maureen instructs the bodyguards.


    The men cast uncertain looks at Avery.


    "Why is that necessary?" Avery asks flatly.


    "Mrs. Howel is disappointed that you haven''t been able to figure out the Howel family''s rules since your marriage," Maureen replies with cruel excitement, "From tonight forward, we''re going to give you a stern and intensive training. "


    Avery sneers. Mrs. Howel has been trying to discipline her ever since she married Evan, using Maureen to do her dirty work. After Avery escaped her last whipping, Maureen has been more vigilant than usual¡ªshe senses that Avery has changed, but she''s not sure why. Seeing Avery sneer makes chills run down Maureen''s spine.


    Avery walks on the broad pebble path to Mrs. Howel''s house. The European sconces cast long shadows. As Avery approaches the door, Maureen shoves her roughly and suddenly from behind. Avery stumbles, catches herself, and turns around to glare at Maureen.


    "What a pathetic, disgusting woman," Avery thinks, "She grows bold just because we''re near Mrs. Howel. In the other house, she wouldn''t dare to touch me, but now that she has the upper hand she becomes fearless."


    Maureen glares back at Avery.


    "What?" Maureen challenges, "What can you do about it? Suck it up!"


    Before Avery can respond, Maureen nods at one of her minions. The woman grabs Avery firmly by the arm.


    "Take her to the little dark room," Maureen commands.


    Avery is surprised by the command. She assumed she''d have to face Mrs. Howel, but Maureen''s order indicates she''s going to be locked away instead. The maid guides Avery out of the house through a side door and leads her up to a small cottage in the middle of a forest. The cottage was originally designed to discipline servants, but in recent years she''s been it''s only inhabitant.


    The cottage is dark and cold at night. When the wind blows through the forest it makes an eerie and terrible howling sound. Maureen pulls a key from her pocket and unlocks the cottage door, and the servants drag Avery in and roughly shoved her to the floor. Maureen grins cruelly before slamming the door shut. Avery can hear the scraping of the lock and the clanking of chains against the iron door. Avery is alone in the darkroom with nothing but a bed and a small window.


    Before Avery can get up from the cold floor, Maureen''s taunting voice comes in through the window.


    "Mrs. Howel has ordered us to leave you in this room for three days to reflect upon your mistakes," Maureen says, "Once you understand where you went wrong, she''ll personally give demonstrate the correct way to follow the Howels'' rules."


    Maureen slams the iron shutters closed, plunging the room into complete darkness. Avery can hear her footsteps crunching on the gravel as she walks away.


    The room is damp, and it smells of mold. Avery knows that moss and mushrooms growing on the damp walls, and she''s grateful she can''t see it all. Though the bed is cold and hard, it''s drier than the rest of the room.


    Avery curls up on the bed, but she feels the damp and cold seep into her bones. Although it''s almost summer, she shakes and trembles as if she''s freezing. Eventually, she falls into a fitful sleep. When she wakes, she has no idea how long she''s slept, but a beam of light shines through a chink in the shutters. The light casts an irregular, four-lined pattern where it hits the wall.


    Avery hears footsteps from afar. Slowly, they seem to approach the cottage. Then she hears voices.


    "Mrs. Florence Howel asked us to hunt game for Miss Summer''s birthday a few days from now," one voice says, "Usually, she only asks us to do that when a president or foreign dignitary is coming. I guess that means the rumors are true."


    "What rumors?" asks another voice.


    "Haven''t you heard that Mr. and Mrs. Howel signed divorce papers in secret," says the first, "They say Evan is getting a new wife. Why else would Mrs. Florence Howel tell us to celebrate Miss Summer''s birthday and not Avery''s? They''re the same day, you know."


    "Oh," says the second, "I was wondering why so many people had started referring to Miss Summer as Mrs. Howel."


    "They''re trying to flatter her and curry favor," says the first, "Did you know that Mrs. Florence Howel hired some celebrities and famous PR agents to manage Miss Summers'' social media? Mr. Francis Howel''s servants told me that she''s been praising Miss Summers in front of him for weeks. It''s possible that he called Evan away to pressure him into marrying Miss Summers. Maybe this birthday celebration will turn into an engagement party."


    "I pity Avery," sighs the second, "I heard that Mrs. Howel put her in dark cottage."


    "It''s her fault for putting Evan in harm''s way," retorts the first, "Mrs. Howel was right to get angry."


    Avery knows that there are always rumors in the Howel''s house. It''s almost impossible to keep a secret because so many people share the house. Information always gets out, and when it does it spreads like wildfire.


    Avery curls up tighter. She finds their voices loud and annoying. She weakly rolls over, trying to find a position in which the sun doesn''t bother her. Before she can get comfortable, she hears the lock scraping. She blinks and sees a figure silhouetted against the bright light. The figure''s shadow crosses the room, and Avery squints to try to identify the person; when she recognizes Leonie, she braces herself for the other woman''s petty torments.


    Leonie drags Avery from the bed and slaps her across the face. Avery''s neck jerks sideways with pain, and she inadvertently bites her cheek. She tastes blood.


    "I''m slapping you on Evan''s behalf!" Leonie announces self-righteously.


    The slap fails to quell Leonie''s anger¡ªinstead, it seems to aggravate it. She points accusingly at Avery.


    "It''s your fault that Evan is still in a coma," she hisses, "Why do you always get him hurt? Why aren''t you hurt instead?"


    The pain on Avery''s face pales in comparison to the pain Leonie''s words create. She can''t believe that Evan hasn''t woken up yet, and she wonders what''s wrong with him.


    "It''s a good thing you''re getting divorced," Leonie spits, "Mrs. Howel was right when she called you a black widow. If Evan stays with you, you''ll get him killed sooner or later."


    Leonie slaps Avery again, leaving a mark on her cheek. Before Leonie can move away, Avery grabs her manicured hand and twists her finger backward. If Leonie moves too quickly, Avery


    "Who are you to worry so much about Evan?" Avery sneers, "Are you speaking as his future wife?"

 Chapter 135 - 135: Avery’s Future

    Leonie stands frozen in place. She wants to recoil from Avery''s touch, but she''s scared Avery will break her fingers. She feels the tendons in her finger strain painfully, and she flushes with anger.


    "You''re divorcing Evan¡ªhe isn''t yours anymore," Leonie hisses, "So why can''t I talk to you as his future wife? In a couple of days, Mrs. Howel will officially announce my status as a candidate for Evan''s new wife, and we all know I''ll win¡ªI have more edge than other women."


    Leonie''s edge is not innate. She''ll beat the other woman because she''s Mrs. Florence Howel''s favorite, and the older woman will do everything in her power to see that Leonie is chosen. Avery stands up and looks down at Leonie. She gives Leonie a condescending look.


    "Aren''t you concerned about what Evan wants?" Avery asks.


    Although Leonie has to look up to Avery, she maintains her arrogance.


    "Evan is still in a coma, and his grandfather is furious with you," Leonie says, "Do you think you still stand a chance?"


    Leonie shoves Avery heavily. In her weakened state, Avery stumbles and falls onto the bed. Leonie glances at the maids outside the door.


    "No one can give her any food or water without my permission," Leonie orders as if she''s already the lady of the house.


    Leonie slams the door behind her, plunging the room into darkness. The smell of the fresh air soon fades, overwhelmed by the moldy, damp smell of the room. Avery passes the time sleeping restlessly. Though it''s been almost three days, she has no sense of how long she''s been imprisoned. No one comes to check on her.


    Hunger pangs wake Avery. She hasn''t had any food or water in three days. Her lips are so parched that they crack and scab. She stretches herself weakly and tries to get up to enjoy the thin beam of sunlight. Instead, she weakly rolls so the light touches her face. Half-dazed, she thinks of Evan''s eyes and his pale, arrogant face. In spite of the pain, she smiles.


    Her phone was confiscated when she was put into the room, and she has no idea what''s happening in the outside world. When she''s conscious she wonders if Evan has woken from his coma. The door suddenly opens while she''s lost in a reverie. Maureen and two maids barge into the room.


    "Time to come out," Maureen shouts, "Mrs. Florence Howel wants to see you."


    With perfect coordination, the maids grab her under the arms and drag her from the room. She doesn''t have the strength to fight back because she hasn''t eaten anything for three days. Reluctantly, she allows them to take her away. Quickly, they arrive at Mrs. Florence Howel''s house.


    "Mrs. Howel, Avery is here," Maureen announces.


    Mrs. Howel is lounging in an antique rocking chair and drinking a cup of freshly made tea. Leonie sits beside her, massaging her leg. She gives Avery a subtle but malicious look.


    "Will you admit you''re wrong?" Mrs. Florence Howel asks.


    Avery wobbles on her feet. Mrs. Florence Howel''s voice sounds like it''s coming from far away. Avery wonders if it''s because she''s starving or if something else is wrong with her. Struggling to focus, Avery raises her chin defiantly.


    "What difference would it make?" she asks.


    Mrs. Howel is satisfied to see how weak and feeble Avery has grown. She stands up slowly, favoring her sore leg.


    "It doesn''t make a difference anymore," she says imperiously, "I told you that you wouldn''t be Evan''s wife for much longer."


    Avery smiles faintly.


    "If I''m not worried about it, why are you concerning yourself?" she retorts.


    "I''m not!" Mrs. Florence Howel replies, "But I thought this would be a good opportunity to train you on our house rules. In Evan''s absence, I consider it my responsibility. Besides, since you''ve already signed divorce papers with Evan, you''re no longer his wife. That means from now on, you have to obey my rules."


    She turns away from Avery and glances at a bodyguard.


    "Prepare a maid''s room," she commands.


    Bodyguards and servants rush from the room, but Maureen returns quickly. She''s carrying a neatly folded maid''s uniform, and she''s smirking horribly.


    "Go change into it," Mrs. Florence Howel orders.


    Avery stares blankly at the uniform, refusing to take it from Maureen.


    "It''s your fault that Evan is in a coma," Mrs. Florence Howel hisses, "I thought that three days in that room would be enough but perhaps I was wrong."


    Mrs. Florence Howel gives Maureen a look, and Maureen tries to grab Avery and drag her from the room. Avery''s tilts her body precariously, narrowly avoiding Maureen''s clutches. Maureen loses her balance and stumbles, and Avery turned to regard her with a cold look. Though pale and exhausted, her expression is fiercely stubborn.


    "Mrs. Howel, I hope you''ve thought this through," Avery says in a harsh voice, "I sincerely hope you don''t come to regret your decisions."


    Avery knows that Evan''s condition isn''t her fault, but she can''t help but feel guilty. Only she knows how badly she''s suffered in the last three days, but she refuses to allow Mrs. Florence Howel to see her suffer. After over three years of torture, Avery is tired of giving in to the older woman''s sadistic whims.


    "What could I possibly regret, child?" Mrs. Florence Howel asks with a half-smile, "You don''t honestly think I''m afraid of you, do you? Who are you? You''re nobody without Evan. Honestly, if it weren''t for Leonie''s big party tomorrow, I wouldn''t have let you out of there so soon. As it is, Leonie needs help and we need all the staff we can get. You should thank Leonie."


    Avery laughs out loud.


    "Are they seriously asking me to work as a staff member at Leonie''s birthday?" Avery thinks incredulously, "I''m not one of the maids!"


    Avery''s frantic laugh frightens Leonie. She gently tugs Mrs. Florence Howel''s sleeve.


    "I would''ve done it anyway," Leonie says sweetly, "It''s also Avery''s birthday."


    "So do I have to say thank you?" Avery asks condescendingly.


    "There''s no need," Leonie says with a warning smile, "As long as you play along and ensure that everything goes according to plan, we''ll be fine."


    "Sure, I''ll play along," Avery says.


    Expressionlessly, she reaches out and takes the uniform from Maureen. Mrs. Florence Howel regards Avery with suspicion.


    "Search her for any other phones," she commands, "I don''t want her taking any photos of videos or communicating with anyone outside of this house, understood?"


    Avery sneers.


    "Does Florence Howel think this is all I''ve got?" Avery wonders, "Once again, she''s underestimating me. Florence will go to great lengths to discipline me in Evan''s absence. Only the most loyal maids serve in this house¡ªevery other maid is sent away. If I want to survive in such a hostile environment, I have to be proactive. Not only do I need to find a way to save myself, but I also have to find a way to get Evan away from his grandfather."


    Avery hasn''t taken a shower in three days. After leaving to change into the uniform, she takes a shower, deliberately taking longer than she needs. By the time she emerges from the bathroom, dressed in the uniform and perfumed with scented lotions, the family is having dinner.


    Mrs. Florence Howel demands the finest things in life. Even the maids'' rooms are luxurious in spite of their small size. Avery makes her way to the dining room on the first floor. As soon as she pushes the door open the smell of food hits her like a punch in the gut.


    Mrs. Howel and Leonie have already taken their seats. Avery walks to the table and pulls out a chair. Before she can sit down, Mrs. Florence Howel scowls at her.


    "Who told you you could sit down?" she asks with obvious displeasure, "You have to obey my rules while you''re living under my roof. You don''t deserve to sit beside me. Now watch Leonie and learn how to be a good wife¡ªassuming you can find another man to marry you, he''ll appreciate it."


    "You''re too kind, Mrs. Howel," Leonie demurs, "Avery has been Evan''s wife for a long time. It''s me who should learn from her rich experience."


    "The only flaw about Leonie is her inappropriate modesty," Mrs. Florence Howel says, "Unlike you, Avery¡ªso arrogant you''ve lost the honor of being Evan''s wife."


    Avery looks at Florence and Leonie and tries not to roll her eyes.


    "The wealthy are absurd," she thinks, "They talk about marriage like they''re hiring an employee."

 Chapter 136 - 136: Pregnancy Rumor

    Leonie sits elegantly as if she''s giving an etiquette lesson.


    "Bring me the lemon water," she commands.


    Maureen glares at Avery.


    "Are you deaf?" Maureen snarls, "Get lemon water from the kitchen for Miss Summers!"


    Avery nods and walks to the kitchen, returning with a fine china basin filled with lemon water. Leonie dippers her fair hands in the lemon water and turn her palms back and forth. After she finished, she asks for a towel. Avery removes the basin and offers Leonie an Egyptian cotton towel, before taking the basin and discarded towel back to the kitchen. Weak as she is, her hands shake.


    Next, Maureen then asks her to bring glasses of water to the table. Avery complies, placing the crystal glasses next to an empty china basin on the tray. Mrs. Florence Howel sips the water and swishes it around her mouth before spitting it discreetly into the basin. Leonie takes her glass and takes small, elegant sips before politely bending over to spit the water. After her first two sips, she spits the water into the basin, but then she gets an idea. With a small smirk, she spits the rinse water onto the hand holding the tray.


    Avery feels the acid roil with revulsion in her stomach. She shakes her hand and tries to wipe Leonie''s saliva from her skin, but she''s not strong enough to hold the ray with one hand. Suddenly the glasses, the basin, and water all tumble to the ground.


    "What an idiot!" Mrs. Florence Howel yells, "Why can''t you hold a tray? Clean it up now!"


    Mrs. Howel didn''t see Leonie spit on Avery''s hand, but Avery doubts it would have mattered if she had seen it. Mrs. Howel gives Maureen a look and the maid comes over and kicks Avery . Avery is taken by surprise and falls in a puddle of spit-water.


    Avery''s hair falls messily around her face and her uniform is rumpled and dirty. Her hands are wet with Mrs. Howel and Leonie''s spit water. She can''t find the words to describe the depths of her humiliation. Strengthened by her sudden rage, she tries to get up and slap Maureen, but she''s not strong enough to make much progress. Maureen easily stops her and pushes her back onto the ground.


    "Let it go, Maureen," Leonie says calmly, standing up and offering Avery her hand, "Avery doesn''t mean it. Avery, are you okay? Why don''t you go to your room to clean up?"


    Avery sees right through Leonie''s false kindness. Stubbornly, she refuses Leonie''s hand and struggles laboriously to her feet. She glares at Maureen hatefully. Leonie watches frozen in position, surprised that Avery doesn''t seem to be fighting her tormentors. She knows Avery''s weak, but her sudden and uncharacteristic meekness is concerning; Leonine wonders what her rival is planning.


    Avery returns to her room to change. By the time she emerges, they have started eating their steaks. The rich smell of steak fills the dining room, and she can hear the sound of the knives slicing through the tender meat. She stands quietly by the table and observes the modest and dainty way in which Leonie eats her steak and drinks her water.


    "What are you doing standing there?" Mrs. Florence Howel asks, "Pour orange juice for me and Leonie."


    Mrs. Florence Howel cuts a piece of steak and puts it in her mouth. The steak is medium-rare and slightly bloody. A drop of blood flecks Mrs. Florence Howel''s lip as she eats, making her look like a vampire. Avery picks up the jug of orange juice and walks to Mrs. Howel''s side to pour her a glass. She can''t help but take a longing look at the half-eaten steak on the plate. Leonie sees her and smiles cruelly.


    "Avery must be really hungry after spending so much time in that room," Leonie said with false concern.


    Avery looks at Leonie warily. Mrs. Florence Howel shrugs.


    "Maureen, ask the chef to roast a steak for Avery," she commands.


    Maureen smiles understanding Leonie''s unspoken intention. She takes a steak from the kitchen, places it on a china plate, and carries it into the dining room. The bloody piece of meat is completely raw.


    "Pull out the chair for Avery," Mrs. Florence Howel orders.


    One of the maids pulls out the chair and presses Avery''s shoulder to force her to sit down. Maureen places the plate in front of Avery, picks up the fork and knife, cuts a piece and tries to feed Avery. The metallic smell of blood fills Avery''s nose. She covers her mouth, pushes Maureen away and runs to the nearest bathroom to retch violently into the toilet.


    Though Avery hasn''t eaten anything in days, her stomach contracts as violently as if it were full of food. She spends a long time in the bathroom before her body calms, leaving her weak and sweaty on the marble floor. Leonie listens to Avery''s retching and drops her fork with a clang¡ªa horrible thought comes to her mind.


    "Is she pregnant?" she asks anxiously.


    Mrs. Howel frowns and shakes her head.


    "I don''t think so," she answers, "If she is, I would have heard of it."


    "Maybe it''s recent?" Leonie suggests.


    "That can''t be," Mrs. Howel objects, "Dr. Meyer said she''s unfit for pregnancy."


    "That doesn''t mean she can''t get pregnant at all," Leonie says, "Oh, what will we do? If Mr. Francis Howel finds out, it''s all over."


    Though many servants show special loyalty to Florence or Evan, the vast majority are loyal to Francis Howel. They work throughout his houses as informants. Even when he''s away, his servants keep him informed of the latest news at home. It''s how he learned about Evan''s illness so quickly.


    "She''s full of tricks," Mrs. Howel says with a worried look, "We''ll ask Dr. Walter to examine her."


    When Avery returns from the toilet, she notices the woman regarding her with strange looks.


    "Avery, are you unwell?" Leonie asks.


    "I appreciate your sudden concern for my health," Avery answers acidly, tugging her dress down as she speaks, "Besides, being half-starved, I am a little unwell. The smell of blood and grease turns my stomach."


    Avery thinks nothing of this, but Leonie and Florence exchange significant looks with one another. Before Avery can notice anything, Mrs. Florence Howel  hides her concern.


    "Go ask Dr. Walter to come around," she says in a cool, neutral tone.


    David hurriedly rushes into the room, carrying an emergency kit with him. Avery takes a deep breath upon seeing his arrival. Something clicks in her mind as she recalls her strange dream and the way her stomach has been feeling. She gives David an uneasy look and he gazes back with concern and confusion. Avery tries to convey her concern through her expression, but Leonie irritably interrupts and draws the doctor''s attention to herself.


    "Dr. Walter, Avery says she feels sick when she smells blood or grease," Leonie complains, "Could she be pregnant?"


    David nods at Mrs. Florence Howel  in greeting before approaching Avery.


    "Mrs. Howel," he says to Avery, "How long have you been feeling this way?"


    "Only today," Avery answers with an accusative edge in her voice, "I''ve been in the darkroom without food or water for a few days so I didn''t feel anything earlier."


    David freezes in the midst of opening his medical kit. He can''t believe the family has mistreated her so severely in Evan''s absence. He wants to say something, but he knows he''s not part of the family. They respect his medical advice but expect him to keep his opinions to himself.


    "Don''t waste any time," Mrs. Florence Howel snapped irritably, concerned that David knows about Avery''s torment, "I want a diagnosis."


    David halts for a second before sliding the pregnancy test back into the kit. Instead, he takes out another instrument.


    "I''ll check Mrs. Howel''s pulse first," he says.


    Leonie is about to object, but David gently places his hand on Avery''s wrist. He listens attentively to her pulse and then frowns. He gives Avery a casual look and she returns a complicated one, filled with mixed meanings. After a moment, David removes his hand and takes a deep breath.


    "I think Mrs. Howel is pregnant," he announces.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Avery’s Pregnancy

    Leonie feels like her head might explode. Before she can think things through, she crosses the room and shoves David off of Avery. Frantically, she begins digging through the medical kit.


    "I don''t buy it," Leonie says, "Taking a pulse is not an accurate way to determine pregnancy. Take the pregnancy test out."


    Leonie''s frantic move doesn''t frighten Avery. She gives David a grateful look and feels a weight easing from her chest.


    "Is David helping me?" Avery wonders, "I deliberately disclosed my torment to him because I know he''s loyal to Evan. I was hoping he''d help me, but I never expected that he''d go this far for me. Though this is only a makeshift plan, it''s a good one. David must know that pregnancy is the only thing that can change Francis Howel''s mind. The only downside is explaining that it was all a lie to Evan when he comes back¡ªhe''ll be so disappointed."


    This last thought brings a sharp pang of pain with it. Avery freezes suddenly, shocked by her own thoughts.


    "What am I doing?" she wonders, "Am I really upset that I''m not actually having a child with Evan? I need to get it together."


    "Miss Summers, are you unhappy with Dr. Walter''s diagnosis?" Avery asks.


    David takes the medical kit from Leonie.


    "I''m not unhappy," she said quickly, "I just think this sort of news is far too important to risk any inaccuracy, and a pregnancy test is the only way to really be sure.


    Don''t you agree with me, Dr. Walter?"


    David nods reluctantly.


    "Yes, we can''t hear the fetus accurately when it is too small," he says, "The most reliable method is the HCG blood test, but the urination test is the best in the absence of the equipment for the HCG."


    "Get someone to buy one," Leonie commands.


    "There''s no need," David says, "I have a spare one."


    David opens the medical kit and takes the pregnancy test out. He offers it to Avery. Avery hesitates for a moment and then takes it.


    "Come on, go to the toilet," Leonie says, twisting her hands impatiently, "Why are you hesitating? Are you guilty of something perhaps?"


    "Go already!" Mrs. Florence Howel commands, desperate to know the truth.


    Avery tightens her fist around the stick. She recalls David''s assuring look and forces herself to calmly walk to the toilet. When she emerges from the bathroom, she passes the stick of David. He stares at it and his shoulders tense. Leonie strides across the room and tries to read the results.


    "Two lines," he said gravely, "That means that Mrs. Howel is pregnant."


    Leonie''s face looks desperate and stricken. She takes a step back. Then she steps forward and grabs the test from him. Her look darkens when she sees the lines for herself. She knows it''s almost impossible to fool this kind of pregnancy test. Avery is really pregnant.


    "If Avery is pregnant, everything will change," Leonie thinks with panic, "Avery will get priority again, and I''ll go back to being a nobody."


    Mrs. Florence Howel''s hand begins to shake. It''s only a matter of time before her husband finds out and insists she treats Avery with the utmost respect. Within minutes, a maid rushes in carrying a phone.


    "Mrs. Florence Howel, it''s your husband," the maid announces.


    It''s a brief conversation. After hanging up, Mrs. Florence Howel gives Avery a grudging look.


    "Please, help Mrs. Howel sit down," she orders, "And ask the kitchen to prepare a pregnancy meal."


    Avery can tell that Francis Howel has already received the news. She knows this secures her priority within the household, and she smiles calmly at her former tormentors.


    "I recall someone once said that a person''s clothes determine their station in life," Avery says cooly, "It appears that somehow, I''m in a maid''s uniform. According to you, that means I don''t have the right to sit down at the family table."


    "Avery! I''ve offered you a choice here," Mrs. Florence Howel says with exasperation, "Don''t be foolish!"


    "Dr. Walter, I heard that too much standing during the first months of pregnancy can increase the risk of miscarriage," Avery says archly, "Is that true?"


    David smiles and nods. Once again, Avery has found a way to irritate Mrs. Florence Howel.


    "It''s true," he agrees.


    "Well then, as I stand here, I''ll do some serious thinking," Avery says, "If I miscarry and Mr. Howel asks who''s to blame, I''ll need to have an answer prepared."


    "How can I make you sit down?" Mrs. Florence Howel asks desperately.


    "I seem to remember someone kicked me in the back before," Avery says.


    Maureen makes a terrified expression as her boss turns a cold eye on her.


    "Mrs. Howel, I was just¡ª"


    "Kneel and apologize to Mrs. Howel," Florence orders.


    Maureen drops to her knees in front of Avery.


    "Mrs. Howel, I''m so sorry," Maureen pleads, "I shouldn''t have kicked you. Please show me mercy."


    "Dr. Walter, do you have any medication for any injury I may have sustained from the kick?" Avery asks.


    Avery''s back does ache where Maureen kicked her. Maureen desperately grabs the hem of Avery''s dress, and Avery recoils in shock and disgust.


    "Mrs. Howel, it''s my fault," Maureen whimpers, "I''m so very sorry. Please don''t tell Mr. Howel."


    Maureen begins to slap herself across the face, discoloring her skin. The slapping noises distress Avery. She pulls out a chair and sinks into it.


    "That''s enough," Avery says, "I''ll sit down."


    Leonie''s face is inflamed with rage. She can''t abide by Avery''s smug look. She looked worriedly at Mrs. Florence Howel and wonders what the older woman feels. One call from her husband has seemingly changed her entire attitude toward Avery.


    The plate with the raw, bloody steak sits on the table in front of Avery. Avery frowns. Before she can say anything about the disgusting meal, Maureen rushes over and pulls the plate away.


    "Mrs. Howel, this isn''t for you," Maureen says, "It was an honest mistake."


    "Oh, it''s not for me?" Avery asks calmly, "Who is it for? It can''t be for nobody, can it?"


    Maureen hesitates for a moment.


    "No, it''s for me," she said finally, "I like raw steak."


    She opens her mouth and takes a big bite of the raw steak. The red blood drips along her mouth and stains her chin. Leonie''s eyes widen in horror and sympathy.


    "Avery, don''t push it!" Leonie says.


    "Who''s pushing it?" Avery retorts, "I''m not the one who brought the mother of Evan Howel''s child a raw steak. If she had brought me a cooked steak, she''d be eating that right now. I''m just returning her gesture."


    "Avery!" Leonie wails.


    She wanted to use Mrs. Florence Howel''s favor to further humiliated and torment Avery, and she can''t believe that Avery has completely foiled her plans. She begins to worry about her birthday celebration.


    "Mrs. Florence Howel has invited noble families and famous celebrities to help smooth my future as Evan''s wife, but Avery''s pregnancy will destroy everything," Leonie thinks bitterly, "I can''t have that!"


    Suddenly a spiteful idea occurs to Leonie; she sneers involuntarily but quickly composes her face. The maid brings Avery a plate of wholesome food fit for a pregnant woman. Avery looks at the food and frowns, her face sagging into her hands.


    "I suddenly don''t have an appetite," Avery says.


    "What a diva!" Mrs. Florence Howel thinks bitterly.


    She loathes Avery, and she hates that she suddenly has to hide her hatred. She takes a deep breath and smiles politely at Avery.


    "What do you want to eat?" she asks.


    Avery tilts her head at Leonie and smiles.


    "Miss Summers, I''ve been thinking about the fish soup you made for Evan," Avery says sweetly.


    Leonie suddenly gets up and slams her small palm onto the tabletop. The silverware and china shake and clink.


    "You want me to cook for you like some common maid?" Leonie hisses, "Don''t push it!"


    "So you don''t want to?" Aver asks innocently, "I guess that''s fine. I''ll just go the next few days without eating, I suppose."

 Chapter 138 - 138: Avery’s Boldness

    As intended, Avery''s words make Mrs. Florence Howel quite anxious.


    "Leonie, I haven''t tasted your fish soup," she says in a conciliatory tone, "How about you make some for me?"


    Leonie wants nothing more than to stab Avery with one of the silver forks. She doesn''t know if the pregnancy is genuine or pretense. If Avery''s faking it, it''s okay¡ªthe truth will come out soon enough.


    "But if she''s truly pregnant, that''s bad," Leonie thinks, "Evan''s grandfather will send Diana back if Avery''s pregnant. If Evan and Avery are finally divorcing, Diana can''t come back because she stands to gain the most from the divorce. Leonie knows she can''t allow Diana to come back until she''s secured her position and married Evan, but she also doesn''t want Avery to have Evan''s baby."


    In the kitchen, the chef guts and skins the fish and gives it to Leonie. Leonie hearts oil in a pot before throwing the fish in. The hot oil splashes onto her bare skin, and she jumps back and screams in shock.


    Avery leans back in her chair and smiles. After Leonie screams, Avery can hear pots and ladles banging against each other. Between the screams and the clanging metal, the kitchen sounds like a battlefield. Mrs. Florence Howel frowns, and the wrinkles around her eyes deepen.


    The milky fish soup is ready soon and the maid places a small bowl of it in front of Avery. Mrs. Florence Howel glances at the liquid and frowns with distaste. The soup smells too fishy and Avery feels her stomach churn. She looks away with a small frown.


    "I lost my appetite," Avery announces.


    Leonie is enraged. Though she''s just sat down, she stands up and waves her arms at Avery.


    "First you want to drink it and then you don''t want to drink it," Leonie snarls, "Make up your mind, lady!"


    "Interesting," Avery says, smiling sarcastically, "I didn''t know you had to be a hothead to become Evan''s wife."


    Leonie flushes with shame and embarrassment, frustrated that she allowed Avery to get a rise out of her.


    "What the hell do you want to eat then?" Mrs. Florence Howel snaps.


    Mrs. Florence Howel doesn''t like to see Avery upsetting Leonie and she hates Avery''s arrogance. She feels that Avery has completely spoiled her appetite. She wants to tell Avery that she doesn''t care if she eats or not, but she knows she can''t. Avery is already weak and half-starved¡ªif she continues to avoid food, she may miscarry and Mrs. Florence Howel doesn''t want to be held responsible for that.


    "I''ll tell them to make chicken soup," Florence says in a nicer tone, "Pregnant women have to eat something nutritious."


    "I heard that the kitchen staff all went up to the mountains to hunt game," Avery says, "And they say wild animals are more nutritious."


    "You can''t have that," Leonie argues, "That''s for my birthday party tomorrow."


    "Fine, then I won''t eat," Avery snaps, "Where''s my phone? I want to check Google to see if starvation can cause a miscarriage."


    Mrs. Florence Howel can''t believe Avery''s boldness. Starvation will cause a miscarriage.


    "Go tell them to cook whatever she wants" Mrs. Florence Howel growls.


    With a satisfied smile, Avery stretches and rises from her chair.


    "My whole body is a little sore, and I think I should rest for a bit," Avery says, "I hope the delicacy is ready when I get back."


    Leonie is furious, but she knows she''s powerless to do anything. Until she can prove that Avery is faking the pregnancy, she has to cater to her every whim. Avery raises her eyebrows mockingly at Leonie and then slowly leaves the room. She returns to the main building and calls Robert from a landline. Robert answers the phone with a speed that surprises her.


    "Mrs. Howel?" he asks.


    "Robert, is Evan awake?" Avery asks, "How is he? Is he okay? Is his grandfather giving him a hard time?"


    Robert remains quiet. Her voice sounds panicked and slightly unhinged, and he wonders if she realizes how bad she sounds.


    "Mr. Howel is fine," Robert answers after a long pause.


    "Then can you put him on the phone?" Avery asks.


    "It''s not a good time right now," Robert says.


    Avery senses that something is wrong. Robert''s tone seems strange and she wonders what information he''s withholding from her.


    "Is he with you?" Avery asks.


    Robert is Evan''s butler, and he''s rarely far from Evan''s side.


    "I''m sorry, he isn''t," Robert says.


    "Will he come back tomorrow?" Avery asks, the panic coating her throat.


    "I don''t know," Robert responds.


    Avery sighs. She wants to ask more questions, but she realizes it''s pointless. For whatever reason, Robert is insisting on withholding information. She hangs up, feeling depressed and weak. When she remembers that it''s her birthday tomorrow too, she feels worse.


    As a child, she was treated like a groveling bastard. No one on the Peters family acknowledged her birthday, though they threw numerous parties for Janetta and Vanessa''s birthdays. In the Howel household, she was just as despised. No one has ever celebrated her birthday before. She recalls Evan making her promise to make and give him a gift on her birthday and she wants to cry.


    "I''d give him anything, if I could just know he''s okay," she thinks.


    She walks to her room and enters her dressing room. There are closets embedded in walls holding designer purses, expensive jewelry, and neatly-organized designer watches. Avery unlocks a drawer and stares at the three gift bags inside. Each gift bag contains a birthday present she carefully selected for Evan¡ªone for each year they were married.


    The first bag contains a man''s wallet. Evan threw it into the bin without so much as looking inside the bag. The second contains a tie clip which she also had to dredge out of the trash. The third contains a silk tie that he also threw away. Avery stares at the gifts and tries to think of something Evan doesn''t already have.


    "Is there anything in the world he can''t just buy for himself?" she wonders.


    The bright moon shines through the stained glass windows, casting colorful light onto her pale skin. She looks out the window and beyond the gate to the Howel estate. A small child gives the guard at the gate a paper box and says something to him.


    Beyond that, a group of young girls and boys float flowery lanterns in the river. Fireworks burst across the night sky and the girls gasped and shouted in surprise and admiration. In the distance, Avery can vaguely hear Lucky barking. She curls up in the window seat and looks down at the grounds. Unlike the noisy scene outside, the house feels as quiet as a mausoleum. A warm breeze enters through the window and Avery sigh. Time passes and a maid knocks at the door.


    "Mrs. Howel, security said one of the kids left this for you," the maid says.


    Avery turns around, and the maid sees her silhouetted against the window. The full moon shines behind her like a silver aura. From where the maid stands, Avery looks looks like a goddess sitting on the moon. The maid feels transfixed by Avery''s beauty and almost forgets to give her the package.


    Avery examines the white paper bag, sealed with white tape. It looks ordinary and humble.


    "They''ve checked it, of course," the maid assures her," It''s nothing dangerous."


    Avery nods. Nothing enters the Howels'' home without careful inspection. Every food item, package and vehicle is examined by the security team. Avery nods and the maid leaves. After the door shuts behind her, Avery opens the package and sees a white phone. She turns the device on. The image on the screen terrifies her so badly, she almost throws the phone out the window.

 Chapter 139 - 139: I Want You

    In the picture, snakes squirm on the floor sticking and stick their tongues out at the camera. Bile rises in Avery''s stomach and she wonders if she''s going to be sick. She looks more closely at the phone and realizes the file is a video. Suddenly, she hears screaming. The scream is unmistakably Gabby''s.


    The camera pans to the side, revealing Gabby tied up tightly in the corner. The snakes move slowly toward Gabrielle and the snakes slide over her arms and legs and chest. She''s so scared that her face turns livid. She wants to scream but she''s scared to move near the snakes. She bites her lip and her eyes water.


    Avery shuts down the video. She can''t watch anymore. All she knows is she wants to cut Andrew into pieces for torturing her sister in this way.


    Avery checks the contacts on the phone. One number is saved. She calls it and the phone rings twice before Andrew answers. His lazy voices fill her ear and make her skin crawl.


    "You called earlier than I expected," he says.


    "Andrew!" she hisses, "What the hell have you done to Gabby?"


    "I''m letting her develop a friendship with my snakes," Andrew says coolly, "Don''t get so worked up¡ªyou''ll give yourself wrinkles."


    Avery feels her rage pounding in her temples. She has no patience for Andrew''s nonsense.


    "Don''t worry¡ªshe''s better now," he says with a smile, "I didn''t put her with any poisonous snakes. Or, I haven''t yet."


    "Andrew! Don''t you dare!" Avery screams.


    Avery tries to suppress her fear and think rationally. She knows Andrew will follow through on his threats, and she has to devise a way to get Gabrielle away from him.


    "Have you ever heard of Belcher''s sea snakes?" Andrew asks.


    Avery knows it is the most venomous snake in the world. There is no antidote for its bite. She takes a deep breath and counts to five in her head.


    "Tell me, what will it take for you to release Gabby?" she asks.


    "You want me to release her?" Andrew asks viciously, "You already know what I want: I want you."


    His heart pounds as he speaks the words. He can''t control how badly the heart wants her. He only agreed to let her go last night because he wanted to avoid a gunfight between his men and Evan''s¡ªboth he and Avery could have been hit in the crossfire. He also knows it''s better for Avery to come to his place willingly, and he knows that Avery will walk into any trap to save her sister.


    "No problem, just tell me where you are," Avery says immediately, "The same villa?"


    "I''m at a place you can''t possibly find on your own," Andrew says, "You have five days to get here. I''ll send my men to fetch you."


    He hangs up. Avery is so agitated that she wants to throw the phone, but she knows it''s her only way to reach him. She calls him back, but it goes straight to voicemail¡ªhe''s turned the phone off.


    A mist spreads across the yard, and the moonlight becomes milky. It falls in irregular patches in the forest. Andrew turns off his phone. He''s at the so-called Misty Mansion located in the Lost Forest. The mansion is situated among densely forested mountains, making it incredibly difficult to locate.


    Magnetic veins beneath the forest have been known to interfere with most navigational equipment, and it''s easy to wander in circles through the forest. Andrew lies on the couch in his study. He stares at a giant screen in front of him and sighs. He can''t help feeling bothered as he thinks about Gabrielle''s reaction to the snakes. He''s never seen a more timid woman in his life.


    At first, he just threw some toy snakes at her and she fainted. When she adapted to those, he threw mechanical snakes at her and the movement sent her into another panicked faint. He turns on the screen and watch the live feed of Gabrielle with the snakes. The serpent''s coil around her warm body and she closes her eyes and screams.


    He can''t understand how she''s still screaming. She should have gone hoarse by now. He clicks a button and a microphone switches on and transmits his voice to her.


    "If you shout any more, they might crawl into your mouth," he says.


    The shouting stops. Gabrielle can guess that the cameras aren''t just for Andrew''s benefit. She knows she''s being used as a bait for Avery, and she feels her whole body crawl with disgust and shame. She mentally curses Andrew, calling him every disgusting name she can think of.


    A scratchy snake''s tongue flicks across Gabrielle''s face and she can''t help but scream.


    "It''s not poisonous. What''s there to be afraid of?" Andrew says over the speaker, "You''re not half as fun as your sister. I''m eager to replace you with her."


    "Avery''s coming here?" Gabrielle says, suddenly even more panicked, "No! I''m not afraid of snakes. Not at all. This is fine!"


    Gabrielle hurries to open her eyes. A snake raises its head to her face. She wants to scream, but she doesn''t want to show Andrew and Avery, her fear. She bites her tongue and tries to keep herself from fainting.


    Andrew laughs cruelly. It amuses him to watch Gabrielle''s weak attempts at bravery. Her face is bright red and blotchy with fear and her pupils are dilated with terror. When she stares back at the snake, her eyes cross, making her look even more comical. Gabrielle suddenly whispers to the snake, surprising Andrew.


    "Little thing, you''ve been staring at me for almost half an hour," she says in a negotiating tone, "Your eyes are crossed. Why don''t you go and find your friends?"


    Andrew thinks it funny that Gabrielle calls the snake cross-eyed.


    "Does she know her eyes are crossed too?" he wonders.


    "How about you leave me alone, Mr. Clifford, and you leave with your friends?" Gabrielle says, looking up at one of the cameras, "Assuming animals like you can have friends, that is."


    "It''s no use watching me like this. If you want to bite me, then bite me," she continues, and Andrew is unsure if she''s talking to him or the snake, "But you''ll be making a huge mistake if you do. I swear, in the next life, you''ll come back like a snake. Sorry, I forgot you''re already a snake."


    Andrew scowls ill-naturedly.


    "How about this? I''ll play with you. But you have promised to ask your buddies to leave me alone after that, okay?" Gabrielle says.


    Slowly, Gabrielle raises herself into a squat. The snake seems to understand her intentions, and it agilely flattens itself against the ground. Hesitantly, Gabrielle extends a finger and strokes its head. She''s surprised that it''s not as horrid as she imagined. Slowly, she coils the snake into a harmless position and then moves to do the same to the next. The snakes obediently allow her to bend and contort their bodies.


    When understanding dawns on Andrew, he flies into a rage. She has used the snakes'' bodies to spell out his name. He throws the remote at the screen.


    "Get that woman out of there!" he orders.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Avery’s Revenge to Florence

    Gabrielle lowers her head and scuffs the toes of her shoes against each other.


    "Look at me!" Andrew hisses.


    Gabrielle shakes her head and refuses to meet his glare.


    "I¡ªI''m afraid," she stammers.


    "Why?" he asks.


    "No," she whispers, "I''m nervous."


    "Look at me or I''ll put poisonous snakes in your room," Andrew threatens.


    Gabrielle raises her head and meets his gaze in an instant. As he stares into her dark, bright eyes, he remembers the cross-eyed way she stared at the snake and he almost laughed aloud.


    "Who''s Mr. Clifford?" Andrew asks.


    "He''s the one with patterns," she said hurriedly, "He has a sharp head that looks very much like yours. If you look, you''ll admit you can see a resemblance."


    "So you''re not calling me names?" Andrew asks suspiciously.


    "No. I wouldn''t dare," she responds.


    "I didn''t think you would," Andrew says, "Now come here and apply ointment for me."


    Gabrielle is relieved. She quickly grabs cotton balls with tweezers and dips them in alcohol to disinfect hi sutures. Before she can apply anything, Andrew grabs her wrist.


    "Tell me, why isn''t my wound healing properly after so many days?" he asks.


    "Um, the healing process varies because everyone has a different biological system," Gabrielle answered, "Some heal quickly but others take more time."


    "Why does it hurt much more after you apply the ointment than before?" Andrew asks suspiciously.


    "Have you ever heard that bitter medications cause faster healing?" Gabrielle asks, "This is the same. The more it hurts when I apply, the more it helps you recover. "


    Gabrielle speaks with such quiet confidence, she almost believes her own words. If she didn''t know that she''d added salt to his ointment, she would think that what she said is true. Ever since seeing her scheming look in the snake room, Andrew has felt a growing suspicion, but she still seems quite innocent. He recalls the girlish, cross-eyed look she gave the snake, and he releases her hand and allows her to treat the sutures.


    The back parlor smells strongly of chicken soup and Mrs. Florence Howel covers her nose with distaste. This pungent smell is her least favorite, and she can''t help but feel that Avery is intentionally antagonizing her. She feels incredibly agitated. She meant to discipline Avery, but now she''s catering to the woman''s every whim.


    The maids bring her her favorite tea and she inhales the delicate smell, trying to clear the smell of the soup from her nose.


    "What if she doesn''t leave?" Leonie wails.


    "She will," Mrs. Florence Howel says grimly, "I''ll make her beg to leave."


    "Who''s leaving?" Avery asks languorously as she enters the room, "Do you think I''ll leave as soon as I''ve been given my soup?"


    "Do you want to stay until the baby is born?" Mrs. Florence Howel asks.


    "I''ll consider it, provided I get chicken soup every day," Avery says with a smirk, "I told you it wouldn''t be so easy to get rid of me, and as it turns out, I kind of like this place. If we spend more time together, Mrs. Howel you might even grow used to my presence and take a liking to me. Then you won''t let me leave."


    "You crazy woman! Who wants to see you every day?" Mrs. Howel snarls, "Get out of here after your chicken soup."


    "Sorry, I suddenly lost my appetite again," Avery says, "You know how it is during pregnancy."


    Avery can afford to miss the soup¡ªshe made sure to eat a large sandwich in the main house. Besides, she doesn''t trust them to not slip anything into her soup. Leonie stands and approaches Avery. Instead of flying into a rage, she puts on her most winsome face.


    "Avery, they have been cooking this for you for a long time," Leonie says sweetly, "The least you can do is have some. It''s been a long time since you''ve had a nutritious meal, and pregnant women need good, nourishing food. Even if you don''t it for yourself, you should think about the baby."


    Leonie takes a bowl of chicken soup from a maid and tries to hand it to Avery.


    "It''s too rich, and I''m afraid it''ll be too much for my weakened digestion," Avery says artfully, "How about you drink it considering you''ve lost so much weight for a birthday celebration?"


    Avery wants to see if Leonie will drink it or if she''ll refuse. A refusal could possibly be indicated that the soup has been tampered with.


    "My situation is less pressing than yours," Leonie demurs.


    She pushes the bowl towards Avery, but Avery waves it away. The broad sweep of her arm knocks the bowl from Leonie''s hand and the hot liquid slops over the edge and lands on Mrs. Florence Howel''s hand. Shocked, Florence spills her hot tea.


    "You''re nothing but trouble, Avery!" Mrs. Howel screams.


    "It''s not entirely my fault," Avery says, "Miss Summers helped."


    Maids swarm to Mrs. Florence Howel to dry and clean her.


    "It wasn''t me! It was Avery!" Leonie wails.


    She hurries to help the maids wipe the chicken soup and tea.


    "Get out," Mrs. Florence Howel screams, "I don''t want to look at you ever again."


    "I can''t do that," Avery says with a laugh, "You went through great trouble to bring me here and it turns out, I have deep feelings for this place. If you throw me out, it might upset me. I could become ill, and that would be detrimental to the baby."


    Avery casually sits on the sofa.


    "Fine, if you refuse to leave, prepare to live with the consequences!" Mrs. Howel says in a breathless rage.


    Leonie strokes the older woman''s back and whispers something into her ear. Mrs. Florence Howel nods and Leonie summons Maureen.


    "Mrs. Howel''s in the mood for music," she informs the maid.


    Maureen summons the house band and asks them to play as poorly and as loudly as possible. Chaotic, atonal music quickly fills the house, destroying the quiet serenity of the night. Mrs. Howel leaves to change into her nightgown and returns to sit in her rocking chair. She nods as if she''s enjoying the finest concerts all over the world.


    Leonie looks provokingly at Avery. She knows that pregnant women are normally quite sensitive to noise. If Avery remains unbothered by the music, it could mean she''s not really pregnant. Avery lies on the couch and forks a slice of apple from a tray. Before she eats it, she offers it to Florence.


    "Come on, Mrs. Howel, have some apples," she said sweetly, "They say the elderly can''t stand such noise. Chewing this can help reduce the pressure on the eardrums."


    "I don''t want your apples!" Florence says, knocking the fork out of Avery''s hand.


    Leonie smiles smugly, but Avery seems unperturbed.


    "Don''t you think this music is a bit similar to a funeral dirge?" Avery asks, "If an outsider heard this, they might think someone old in our family had died. I wonder who would request such miserable music? It seems like a bad omen."


    Avery knows that Florence Howel is quite sensitive and superstitions about death. She looks challengingly at Leonie.


    "Tell them to stop playing and get them out of here!" Florence screams.


    Leonie is so angry that she almost rips her dress.


    "Don''t you throw wild accusations!" Leonie wails, "She twists everything! Mrs. Howel, get her out of here! She''ll only drive wedges between us."


    Avery smiles.


    "My stomach feels odd," Avery says, ostentatiously placing her hand on her stomach, "I have to retire if you''ll excuse me."


    She stands up and walks toward the maid''s room they have assigned her. She turns the door handle, but she finds that it won''t open. She tries again, but the door doesn''t budge.


    "It seems to be locked from inside, somehow," Avery says, feigning regret.


    She returns to the dressing room and nods at Leonie and Mrs. Florence Howel.


    "It seems I can''t get into my room, Mrs. Howel," Avery says, "I''m afraid I''ll have to share with you tonight."


    "What?" Mrs. Florence Howel asks with horror, "What do you mean?"


    Avery smiles and leaves the room to go upstairs.


    "Mrs. Howel, I think she means to stay in the same room as you tonight," Maureen explains.


    Mrs. Florence Howel leaps to her feet.


    "Stop!" she screams.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Avery’s Revenge to Florence

    Avery turned around and looked into the room through the doorway. She flashes a scheming smile.


    "Mrs. Howel do you want to accompany me back to the room now?" she asks.


    "You!" Mrs. Florence Howel snarls, "What will it take to get rid of you?"


    Avery typically believes in keeping her cool, in negotiating things gently and civilly, but she knows she has to stand her ground with Evan''s grandmother. She stands tall and lifts her chin defiantly.


    "I want you to call, Mr. Francis Howel and tell him that I''m to blame for everything bad that has happened," she said evenly, "It had nothing to do with Evan. Ask Mr. Howel to let him go."


    "Ok," Florence agrees, "That''s no problem."


    Avery begins to climb the stairs, then turns.


    "And, I hope we''re celebrating my birthday at the party tomorrow," she calls over her shoulder as if the idea is an afterthought.


    She knows that the true purpose of the party is to announce Leonie''s candidacy to become the next Mrs. Howel. Gossip magazines have made sure that everyone knows she and Leonie share the same birthday¡ªand she refuses to be humiliated and shoved aside at the party.


    "No!" Leonie m.o.a.ns, near tears, "Mrs. Howel, my friends and family all think that it''s my party. If they come and see they have to celebrate that awful woman instead, I''ll be so embarrassed."


    Mrs. Florence Howel purses her lips. She didn''t expect Avery to be so bold and ask for the party.


    "Mrs. Howel, she''s bluffing," Leonie continues, "I don''t believe she really wants to sleep with you! She just wants to embarrass us."


    Avery shrugs lazily and turns to walk upstairs again.


    "Go ahead, see if I''m bluffing," Avery says with a smirk, "I''m going to rest now. Mrs. Howel, I''ll see you later this evening, and I promise to take good care of you."


    To the astonishment of the nervous maids, Avery walks into Mrs. Florence Howel''s bedroom. She pursues the room and rifles through some drawers before walking back to the stairs. She carries envelopes and letters in her hand and reads aloud as if she''s putting on a play.


    "Dear Florence, you are like the moon in the sky, illuminating the darkness; and you are like snowflakes, which are pure and beautiful," Avery reads, "All I have is for you."


    Avery has found love letters from Mrs. Florence Howel''s youth and she''s reading them aloud for Leonie and the servants to hear.


    "Don''t read them, Avery!" Florence screeches, "I command you to stop reading them!"


    "But it''s such a beautiful and moving letter," Avery replies, "Do you really want to deprive us of hearing it?"


    "That''s enough!" Florence roars at top volume, "I promise you there will be consequences!"


    Avery finishes descending the stairs, pausing at every step to dramatically page through the thick love letters and diaries in her hands. Then she drops them unceremoniously next to Mrs. Florence Howel.


    "Mrs. Howel, before you drag me to your house next time, think about what kind of trouble you''re inviting in with me," she says mockingly, "It may be easy for you to force me here, but consider if it''s just as easy to make me leave when you tire of me."


    She knows that they call her a devil and worse in secret, but she doesn''t mind. She can sense her imminent victory. Mrs. Florence Howel looks defeated and presumably, she''ll think twice before harassing Avery again. Slowly, Avery swaggers out of the room, carrying her head as high as a queen.


    Avery sleeps restlessly in her bed through the dark night. Every time she closes her eyes, she has the same vivid nightmare: Gabrielle is being crucified on a wooden cross, and venomous snakes slither up and down her body. She wakes suddenly and her movement alerts Lucky. Avery and the dog strain their ears and hear the door to the room creak open.


    Two men furtively close the door and creep into the room on tiptoes. Quickly they approach the bedside. One man yanks the quilt back while the other man throws himself into the bed. They''re startled to find that the bed is empty, though the fine linen sheets are wrinkled and warm.


    "Where is she?" one man whispers.


    A beam of light flickers on behind them. The men turn toward the light and freeze.


    "Ghost!" they scream.


    The light illuminates a pale woman in a white dress. Glossy black hair. Falls across her face, obscuring her features. Though the room is still, the ghost''s dress seems to flutter in some supernatural breeze. The two men stumble backward and prepare to run out of the room, but an icy voice stops them.


    "Stop right here and come back!" the voice calls.


    The men stop and slowly turn around. The ''ghost'' is removing a dark wig from her head, and she scowls fiercely at them.


    "How dare you try to kidnap me?" the ghost asks.


    The men exchange astonished glances and then look back at the ghost. They quickly realize it''s the woman they were meant to kidnap. Emboldened by this realization, they decide to carry out their original task.


    "There''s no choice," one man says, "We were ordered to take you away, and that''s what we''re going to do."


    "Where are you going to take me?" Avery asks.


    "That''s information that you don''t need to know," one of the men answers, as he takes a black cloth bag out of his pocket.


    The other man uncoils a rope, and approaches her slowly, still slightly frightened by the phantom apparition.


    "Why do you think I''ll let you take me away?" Avery asks calmly.


    Though the men are much bigger and stronger than her, she seems completely unperturbed.


    "You think you can fight us off?" the first man asks with obvious amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Avery hits another light switch and bright light floods the entire room. The men freeze and scream again.


    "A-a lion!" stammers one.


    "Idiot!" shouts the other, "That''s a German shepherd!"


    Avery laughs at the two men. Despite their size, they''re both quite timid and she wonders who would choose such men for kidnapping. Lucky lies on the ground near Avery''s feet and growls low. With one quiet command from Avery, the dog stops growling and begins to bark.


    The big men slowly back away from Avery and Lucky, their hands raised defensively in front of their faces. Avery looks at the men with amus.e.m.e.nt. She''s surprised to find that they look alike¡ªeven the beards on their chins are identical. They must be twins.


    "Don''t set that beast on us," one of them pleads, "We were paid to take you away. It has nothing to do with us."


    "Lucky, stop barking," Avery commands.


    Lucky reluctantly quiets but continues to bare his teeth at the men.


    "Tell me, how much did your employer give you?" Avery asks.


    "Half a million dollars," one of the men answers.


    "Oh? My life is worth only half a million dollars?" Avery asks casually, turning off some of the lights as she speaks, "I''ll give you an even million."


    The two men looked at each other with shock. By now, most women would have called the police or screamed for help. Instead, there would be a victim offering them a million dollars.


    "Do you want us to kidnap our previous employer or something?" one man asks fearfully.


    "No, I''ll give you a million dollars to take me away," Avery replies.


    Though the men are confused, they want the money. Even if they were inclined to refuse, the massive, snarling German shepherd helps persuade them to agree to Avery''s terms.


    "Okay, then," the men agree, "You have yourself a deal."


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Come over and tie me up," Avery commands impatiently.


    The men exchanged questioning looks with one another, but they do as Avery asks.


    At three o''clock in the morning, the lights in the parlor are still on. Mrs. Florence Howel sits in a rocking chair and rubbed her temples with her fingers. Avery''s behavior has given her a headache and made it impossible to sleep. Leonie paces back and forth, compounding Florence''s irritation.


    Suddenly, the phone rings, breaking the anxious silence. A maid runs to answer it and Leonie listens carefully to the conversation. After the maid hangs up, Leonie lets out a deep breath.


    "Mrs. Howel, everything has been taken care of," Leonie says with glee, "Avery won''t show up to my birthday party tomorrow."


    Mrs. Florence Howel also sighs with relief. Avery made everything chaotic. If she appeared at the party tomorrow, there''s no telling what kind of damage she could to the family''s reputation.


    "It''s real," Leonie says, unlocking her phone and send some photos to Florence, "Look at the pictures they took."


    After sending the photos, Leonie makes a mental note to dispose of her phone as evidence of her role in the kidnapping.


    Mrs. Florence Howel examines the photos. She worriedly looks at Avery''s belly. Though she hates Avery, Florence Howel is concerned about the unborn child. She knows how badly her husband wants Evan to have an heir, and if there''s any chance the baby is Evan''s she knows she needs to protect it.


    "No, they didn''t tie her belly," Leonie said reassuringly, "She''s fine."


    "That''s good," Mrs. Howel says with a sigh of relief.


    She continues to rub her temples and think about the birthday party. With Avery out of the way, everything should go according to plan. However, she feels uneasy and upset anyway.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Be with You

    Lying on a big soft bed, Avery sleeps well and deeply. She wakes only once in the middle of the night to sneeze. She was locked up in a dark, damp, and cold room. For three nights she woke to shiver to hear the wind and wolves howling.


    When she wakes in the morning, the radiant sun shines on her face and body, warming her. She rolls over and finds a hairy blackhead inch from her face. She sits up in shock and then looks down at Lucky.


    "Lucky, why are you up here again?" she asks, pushing the dog off the bed.


    In Evan''s absence, the dog seems to follow her everywhere she goes. Last night, she suspected that Leonie would try some sort of trick, so she went to the back parlor to get Lucky as insurance. After the two men tied her up and took photos, she went back to her room and went to bed. As she thinks, Lucky hops back on the bed and stretches out against Avery.


    Sarah Ethel, the servant assigned to care for Lucky, hurriedly runs into the room. "Mrs. Howel, is Lucky acting up again?" Sarah asks.


    Sarah looks at the bed and sees Lucky sprawled across the sheets. The dog''s left foot presses Avery''s belly, the sharp claws inches from her skin. Sarah doesn''t know why Lucky likes Mrs. Howel so much. Sometimes she feels a little jealous because, after almost ten years of caring for the dog, Lucky still dislikes her. Previously, Lucky didn''t let anyone besides Evan get close.


    Sarah looks at the dog and then at Avery. She knows she''s powerless to control the animal.


    "Mrs. Howel, are you all right?" Sarah asks, "Lucky missed you and probably snuck up in the middle of the night to be with you."


    "I''m fine," Avery assures Sarah.


    Avery gently pushes Lucky''s head aside and sits up. She regards the dog, now sitting at attention, tongue lolling out the side of his mouth.


    "Lucky used to be more docile when he wore a collar, but he''s gone totally wild without it."


    "Where''s the collar?" Avery asks, hoping to get the dog back under control.


    "Mr. Howel wanted her to be free and he forbade us from putting on," Sarah explains, "Eventually the collar disappeared."


    "You cheeky little devil!" Avery says, patting Lucky''s head, "I''ll make you a new one as a gift and you''ll have to wear it every day."


    Lucky licks Avery''s face.


    The Howel estate is filled with servants hustling and bustling in every direction as they prepare for the party. In the house, some prepare fruits and cookies, others decorate every room with flowers and balloons, and others ready the bar with wine and juice.


    The large, open lawn in front of the house has already been decorated. Hundreds of pink balloons have been tied to the trees, and dining tables have been carefully set underneath. The tablecloths and flowers are all pink¡ªLeonie''s favorite color. The entire scene looks romantic and girlish.


    A servant holding heavy, silver trays, staggers towards the tables. A maid arranging the flowers pauses and buries her nose in them, quietly inhaling the beautiful scent.


    In the house, a beautiful girl wearing a pink princess dress whirls around in front of the full-length mirror.


    "Tie a pink bow to my hair," Leonie commands.


    Immediately a servant arranges her hair as she''s asked.


    "By the way, I want pink earrings, too," Leonie says.


    Another servant brings her a jewelry box filled with pink earrings.


    "Pink eye shadow and blusher," Leonie says.


    A make-up artist rushes to her side and begins to apply the desired makeup.


    "And a pink diamond ring," Leonie says as she sees Peerless Love in the jewel box.


    She slides the ring onto her finger without a moment of hesitation.


    In the back parlor, Avery reaches to her back to zip up a long, tight red dress. The color of the dress, her smoky makeup, and her haughty expression make her look as regal as a queen. She turns around and sees Sarah and Lucky standing behind her.


    Sarah holds a small cake in her hands and the dog carries a pink bag in his mouth. A small candle is lit atop the cake, and the flame flickers in the wind. Sarah offers Avery the little cake on a plate.


    "Happy birthday, Mrs. Howel," Sarah says, "I''m sorry I only had time to prepare this little cake. When Mr. Howel comes back, I''ll make a bigger one."


    Avery is touched by this simple gesture. Apart from Gabrielle, no one has ever acknowledged her birthday or given her anything. Though the cake is small, it means the world to Avery. She can''t believe that Sarah remembered her birthday.


    "Thank you," Avery says, with emotion, "It''s really thoughtful of you."


    "Mrs. Howel, make a wish," Sarah says, "I know you''re twenty-two years old, but I hope this year you''ll be as carefree and beautiful as a teenage girl."


    Avery closes her eyes and makes a wish.


    "I hope that everyone I love and everyone who loves me is happy and safe," Avery thinks.


    She bows her head to blow out the candle. Excited, Lucky jumps up and drops the gift bag. Avery and Sarah laugh at the excitable dog.


    "Lucky is a really smart dog," Sarah says affectionately, "He saw me making the cake and must have guessed it was your birthday. I don''t know where he found that gift bag, but I figured it was alright. I once saw Mr. Howel holding it."


    Avery squats down, rubbing Lucky''s head.


    "Lucky, I appreciate the gift, but this belongs to your master," Avery says, "You''re not allowed to move it without permission, understand?"


    Lucky whimpers a little.


    "Sarah, please put the gift bag back," Avery asks.


    Sarah nods her head and tries to grab the pink bag. As soon as her hand gets close, Lucky snarls and tries to bite her.


    "Lucky! Listen to me," Avery commands.


    Avery arranges her face into a stern, angry expression. Lucky looks grieved, but she continues to clumsily push the bag toward Avery with his claws.


    "I said it''s impolite to take other people''s things without permission!" Avery chastises.


    Lucky whimpers and pushes the bag with his snout.


    "Mrs. Howel, just open it," Sarah suggests, "I''ll put it back after you see it, but Lucky is quite upset."


    Avery hesitates¡ªSarah is right, the dog does look pathetically sad. Finally, she bends over and picks up the bag. She reaches inside and pulls out a small velvet box with a bow. A few words have been written on the lid of the box: "If you fall in love with me, I will be with you for life."


    The words are handwritten and the handwriting is strong and distinct. Avery immediately recognizes it as Evan''s. Avery examines the box and wonders what it is and who it''s for.


    Based on the color of the package and romantic message, it seems intended for a woman. She wonders which woman, feeling her breathing and heartbeat slow painfully as she considers the options.


    Sarah looks even more nervous than Avery. She saw Evan Howel carrying the gift bag carefully as if he was holding some rare treasure in his hands, but it''s been a long time since she saw it. It seems odd that he hasn''t given it to anyone yet.


    "Mrs. Howel, open it up!" Sarah urges, "I imagine Mr. Howel intended to give it to you."


    Avery gently touches the pink bow on the box and wonders if she should open it or not. She is of two minds about opening it¡ªboth curious and terrified.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Two Identical Rings

    Lucky cries out, and rubs his head against the back of Avery''s hand. The fur makes her skin itch and she smiles in spite of herself.


    "Alright, I''ll open it," she stays to the dog, "Just stay away from me."


    Carefully she lifts the box, hoping to keep Lucky''s fur off the delicate velvet. She opens the box and instantly pink light dazzles her.


    "Wow, it''s a ring!" Sarah exclaims.


    Sarah can''t help but marvel at it; she has never seen such a big diamond before. Lucky leaps in the air and scratches the carpet with his sharp claws to express his excitement. Avery purses her lips in confusion.


    "What is Leonie''s ring doing in this box?" Avery wonders, "Did she return it? Are there two identical rings? If there are two rings and one is for Leonie, who is the second for? Could it be for Diana''s?"


    Avery rereads the message inscribed on the lid of the box and feels a sinking feeling in her stomach. It''s obvious that Evan wants to express his unwavering love for the recipient.


    "Mrs. Howel, try it on," Sarah urges.


    She thinks that the ring is a perfect match for Avery. Rationally, she has her doubts about the ring, and she knows she shouldn''t be encouraging Avery to wear something that might not have been meant for her. Somehow, the ring looks as if it just needs to be on the ring finger of her left hand. Hesitantly, Avery slides the ring onto her finger. It sparkles on her hand. It seems to be made for her.


    "It''s so beautiful, it really suits you!" Sarah says, "Mr. Howel must want to give it to you."


    Avery sighs and looks at the ring refracting light on her finger. She has to admit that it is quite beautiful¡ªif only Leonie didn''t have the same ring. Avery smooths her dress and straightened her shoulders. She places the velvet box back into the gift bag, but keeps the ring on her finger.


    The sun shines on the grass, and the breeze blows gently making the pink balloons flutter and sway. A caravan of luxurious cars arrive at the estate''s gates, creating a spectacular scene. The guests step out of their cars dressed in their finest suits and gowns, and strut towards the house as if they''re on the red carpet. Each guest carries an ornately wrapped box or bag, and they all deposit them on a large table in the yard.


    The long dining table on the lawn practically groans under the weight of all the food and drink. A small stage sits next to the house, decorated with large photos of Leonie. Pink balloons and bouquets adorn everything. Every detail seems to indicate that the Howel family favors Leonie.


    "Leonie, come here," Mrs. Florence Howel calls, "This is Mrs. Powell from the Powell Group."


    Mrs. Howel introduces Leonie to the influential and famous people around her. The guests smile politely as Mrs. Florence Howel flatters and praises Leonie, and then they follow her lead.


    "Miss Summers you''re even more beautiful and graceful in person," Mrs. Powell says, "It''s no wonder so many famous people admire you."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Powell," Leonie says with a charming smile, "It''s too kind of you."


    "We all look forward to hearing the good news about you and Evan," Mrs. Powell said with a knowing smile.


    Leonie shyly lowers her head, "Evan and I are just best friends."


    "Well, we all know that Evan and Avery are going to get divorced," Mrs. Powell says, "I just want you to know that we''re all on your side."


    "Cheers, Mrs. Powell," Leonie says sweetly.


    They clink glasses. The pink diamond ring on Leonie''s finger sparkles in the sunlight. The ring dazzles a group of young women and they approach Leonie with bright smiles.


    "Happy birthday, Leonie," they chorus.


    "Thank you," Leonie replies.


    "You look beautiful today," Lisa says without taking her eyes off the ring, "It''s a beautiful ring. I heard that Mr. Howel bought it for 200 million dollars. He is so affectionate to you."


    Eavesdropping guests gasp at Lisa''s statement and draw closer to the group.


    "Really? Wow, 200 million dollars," they whisper, "Mr. Howel is so generous."


    Leonie seems to glow with all the attention. She raises her hand to show off the ring.


    "Why isn''t Avery here today?" someone asks, "I''ve heard that it''s her birthday, too."


    "Oh, she''s not feeling well today," Leonie says, "She''s resting in her room."


    "She must be too embarrassed to attend the party," another guest says maliciously, "The Howel family can hardly wait to kick her out."


    "If I were her, I would be so embarrassed to still live in the Howel''s house," whispers a guest to her friend, "It''s shameless, really."


    Leonie listens carefully to the gossip and wishes they would say more. Before she can say anything to encourage them, she sees a red figure standing near the gate. The woman walks gracefully and smiles warmly at the guests around her. Leonie stops talking to Lisa and freezes on the spot.


    "Why is Avery here?" Leonie wonders, "She''s supposed to be tied up. Damn it! I was supposed to check on her this morning, but I let preparations for the party distract me!"


    As Avery approaches, Leonie turns to look for Mrs. Florence Howel. She spots her and makes a panicked expression.


    "Mrs. Howel, Avery is here," she whispers.


    Mrs. Florence Howel''s eyes widen with surprise.


    "Didn''t you say she was tied up?" Florence asks, "Don''t worry. I''ll ask a servant to take her away quietly."


    "No, the guests are watching," Leonie whispers back.


    Mrs. Howel nods thoughtfully. She knows that Avery won''t let herself be taken away quietly, and since she''s appeared all eyes have been on her. It''s a delicate situation. As the crowd stares on in amazement, Avery saunters up to Leonie.


    "You look surprised," Avery says.


    Leonie glares at her and quickly begins to shed tears.


    "I''m sorry, Avery," Leonie blubbers, "I know our birthday is the same day and you also wanted Mrs. Howel to have a birthday party to you. But Mrs. Howel said Evan would have a separate party for you, so she planned this one for me alone."


    Though Leonie''s transformation is a little unexpected, Avery looks on with a cool smile. She''s curious to see what game Leonie is playing. Leonie assesses Avery''s indifference and continues to cry.


    "Mrs. Howel is still mad at you because you forced her to have the party for you," Leonie stage whispers, "Or have you already forgotten about that?"


    Leonie reaches into her purse and pulls out a phone. She presses a button and a recording begins to play. The assembled guests can clearly hear Avery''s voice asking for a birthday party. Though the recording has been heavily edited, Avery recognizes it from her conversation with them the night before.


    The guests turn to each other in surprise and begin to speculate about the recording. They all want to know why Avery is so petty, why she''d force Mrs. Florence Howel to have a party for her. Leonie smiles at the crowd''s reaction.


    "I don''t have any improper desire towards Evan," Leonie sniffles, "You don''t have to be so defensive with me. Even your jewelry is the same as mine but if you mind so much, I won''t wear this ring anymore."


    Everyone''s eyes dart between Avery and Leonie''s hands. Their whispers grow louder as they realize the rings look the same.


    "No, they look similar, but the color is obviously different," one voice rings out above the rest, "Miss Summers'' ring is obviously a fake."


    "Fake?" gasps another guest, "Didn''t she say Mr. Howel gave it to her?"


    "Who knows?" says another.


    Avery frowns. She knows a lot about gemstones, but diamonds have never been her specialty. Without examining Leonie''s ring more closely, she can''t tell if it''s real or not.


    "Is Leonie''s ring really fake?" Avery wonders, "Evan would never give anyone a fake ring. Is it possible then, that he didn''t actually give it to her?"


    Avery feels something like hope rising in her chest.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Birthday Celebration

    Avery stares at Leonie at a temporary loss for words. If she rejects Leonie''s offer, she''ll look petty and childish. Leonie has all the skills of an award-winning actress, and the guests are eating out of her hand. They whisper back and forth, praising her generosity and sweetness.


    "Since Evan didn''t hold a birthday party for you, I''ll celebrate your birthday!" Leonie announces.


    Some guests begin to applaud her kindness, and Leonie leads Avery to a large pink cake. Leonie''s statement has the intended effect, and the gossiping crowd murmurs again.


    "How pathetic¡ªher own husband won''t even throw her a birthday party," some women whisper, "How dare she ruin Leonie''s birthday party? She''s so spiteful! Shame on her."


    "Why did the Howel family ever choose her to marry Evan?" asks a man.


    "I heard that they''re on bad terms with each other and have already signed a divorce agreement," says another man.


    "Don''t talk about Avery, like that," a woman whispers, "I can understand her. After all, Evan is away, and she must be feeling quite lonely without him on her special day."


    Avery holds yesterday''s video recording and photos in her hand. Originally, she wanted to expose Leonie''s attempt to kidnap her last night, but it seems Leonie has outsmarted her this time. Avery worries that the crowd won''t believe anything she says. She feels stuck and despair starts to rise in her chest.


    "Who said her husband won''t throw her a birthday party?" a loud voice shouts.


    A man walks into the yard, followed by a large group of bodyguards. The man is handsome and arrogant and moves with the grace of a nobleman. When the ladies present sees him, their hearts all begin to palpitate with excitement. The guests fall silent as if they''ve been frozen in place, and they turn to stare at him with rapt attention.


    The bodyguards behind him, escort two identical bearded men. They push and shove the men roughly as they walk. Avery looks at her husband with astonishment.


    Yesterday Robert wouldn''t even tell me Evan''s whereabouts," she thinks, "How is he here today?"


    Leonie glances between Evan and the two kidnappers she hired. Her face flushes with panic and she begins twisting her dress in her hand. Mrs. Florence Howel looks equally horrified.


    "Evan, you are back so soon?" Florence asks in a weak voice.


    "Come here," Evan commands, looking intently at Avery.


    Leonie uneasily walks a few steps toward Evan, but she''s frightened by his fierce eyes.


    "Avery, Come here!" Evan repeats.


    Instead of waiting for her to approach him, he crosses the distance in a few short strides and wrapped her in his arms.


    "Mr. Howel, what about these two people?" Robert asks, limping behind Evan.


    "Let them point out the person who wanted to hurt my wife!" Evan snarls.


    He surveys the crowd aggressively and the people gossiping about Avery lower their heads with guilt and embarrassment.


    "Evan, I..." Leonie stutters, gnawing her lower lip.


    "Are you scared?" Evan asks Avery.


    He presses his palm onto the back of her hand and folds his hand around hers. When he came back home, he heard from servants that Avery was almost kidnapped. He immediately asked one of his bodyguards to investigate it. Avery still hasn''t recovered from the astonishment of seeing him and subconsciously nods her head.


    "Don''t worry," Evan whispers tenderly, "I''m here. No one dares to touch you now."


    After feeling helpless and alone, Evan''s presence fills her with warmth. She wants to lean into his embrace but reminds herself of all the times Evan has ignored her suffering in the past.


    "What if the one who dared touch me is someone you''re close to?" she asks him.


    "There''s no exception to what I just said!" Evan growls.


    "Really?" Avery asks, "What are you going to do to punish them?"


    "Avery! You are such a devil!" Mrs. Florence Howel hisses, "Can''t you show me some respect?"


    "I never said it was you, Mrs. Howel," Avery says, raising her head from Evan''s chest, "But perhaps you''re feeling guilty."


    Mrs. Florence Howel coughs with rage.


    "Evan, it''s none of Mrs. Howel''s business," Leonie says, stepping in front of Mrs. Florence Howel, "It was all me! You can punish me or beat me, but Mrs. Howel is our elder, and I won''t allow you to raise a hand against her."


    "Evan it''s Leonie''s birthday today," Mrs. Florence Howel says, "We can talk about it later."


    Mrs. Florence Howel is desperately trying to control the damage to the family''s reputation. She knows that this confrontation on the lawn will likely appear in every gossip magazine in the morning. She''s terrified of making a fool of herself and ruining the family.


    Evan''s eyes sweep fiercely towards the two strong kidnappers who eye the bodyguards worriedly. Their legs seem to tremble in fear and they look at Leonie mournfully.


    "Point to the person now!" Robert says, kicking them with his good leg.


    "Miss Summers paid us to kidnap Avery," one of the men whispers.


    Moments ago the crowd lauded Leonie as a generous and caring woman, but their opinion turns quickly. They begin to whisper and exclaim over what a good actress she is.


    "Evan, aren''t you listening to me?" Mrs. Florence Howel says in a rage.


    "Avery is my wife," Evan said, loud enough for everyone to hear, "From today forward, anyone who dares to touch her without permission will be kicked out of the Howel family."


    He turns to glare coldly at Leonie. Mrs. Florence Howel trembles with rage. After a long pause, she clears her throat.


    "I must have misheard you," she says, "Did you really just say that to me?"


    Evan casts a condescending look at his grandmother.


    "No matter who it is," he says coldly.


    The guests gasp with shock. They can''t believe he would dare to insult his grandmother for a woman.


    "Evan, have you forgotten that I''m your grandmother?" Mrs. Florence Howel asks.


    "Are you deaf or senile?" Evan asks wickedly, "Didn''t you hear me clearly?"


    Mrs. Howel almost faints with anger. Avery regards him with surprise and confusion. She''s been married to Evan for three and a half years, but he''s never intervened on her behalf. He''s allowed these people to humiliate and torment her for years. Just days ago she was locked in a cold, dark room and starved for three days.


    Although he saved her life a few days ago, she thought of that as some sort of fluke. Now she feels truly protected.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Regal Glare

    Evan holds Avery tightly in his arms and regards the crowd with a regal glare.


    "I will show zero tolerance toward anyone who dares to touch Avery," he announces.


    Mrs. Florence Howel presses her hand to her heart and slowly regains her composure.


    "I know you didn''t mean to offend me," she says, "You''re worried about unborn baby in Avery''s belly, and I don''t blame you. But listen, Evan. I want to have a great-grandson as much as you want to be a father, but I don''t want you to trust her blindly. We need to be careful as we proceed."


    Her tone and expression are worried. Although the pregnancy test confirmed that Avery is pregnant, Mrs. Florence Howel half suspects that Avery is tricking them all. Mrs. Florence Howel''s words cut Avery to the quick. Avery clearly knows that she''s not actually pregnant. She simply claimed the pregnancy to protect herself, and she planned on telling Evan the truth in private. Now that Mrs. Florence Howel has publicly announced the pregnancy, she''s lost her chance to properly explain things to Evan. Everyone will be furious when the truth gets out.


    "You don''t have to worry about it," Evan hisses, "I''ll make sure everything checks out."


    Avery''s back stiffens. Evan notices and begins to guide her toward the house. Behind her, Avery can hear the guests murmuring; she turns around and sees they''re all looking up and pointing at the sky.


    "It''s a beautiful picture of Evan and Avery kissing each other," she hears one woman exclaims.


    "Mr. Howel is the most romantic man I have ever seen," sighed another.


    "Rumors are so terrible and I don''t believe any of them anymore," says another, in tears.


    "It''s a romantic birthday for Avery after all," says one malicious voice, "Leonie invited so many people, but she still lost."


    Avery looks up at the sky, and she''s stunned by the sight. In the sunset, hot-air balloons dot the sky. From each balloon, there''s a large banner printed with a photo from a different year in her life. Avery counts twenty-two hot-air balloons floating around the house.


    "Mrs. Howel, this is a birthday gift for you," Evan murmurs against her ear.


    "How did you get the photos of me as a kid?" she asks.


    "In order to find your photos, we almost tore the Peters'' house apart," Evan replies, "That''s how I found out that you used to take secret photos of other men."


    Robert clears his throat and approaches the couple from behind.


    "Mr. Howel wanted you to ride in that hot air balloon," Robert says, "It''s said that the closer you are to the sky, the easier it is for God to hear your wish."


    Avery''s eyes follow the direction of Robert''s finger and she sees a hot air balloon with a picture of them kissing in the open-air restaurant at the Zuri Hotel.


    "But Mr. Howel said that you are pregnant and it''s not suitable for you to do something so risky," Robert continues.


    Avery clears her throat. She wants to confess to Evan that she''s not pregnant, but she can''t work up the courage. She looks across the crowd and trembles to imagine their response to the truth. Instead, she looks up at Evan''s chiseled face.


    "Why are you back?" she asks.


    "You don''t want me back?" he says.


    "I didn''t say that," she responds, "I''m just wondering how your grandfather let you go so easily."


    "Is there anything else you''d like to ask me?" Evan says, stopping suddenly.


    "For example, did you miss me?" Evan thinks, "Why did I save your life with so little thought for my own that day?"


    Avery looks away from his gaze and shifts awkwardly. She wants to ask him why he risked everything to save her life, but she''s afraid that his answer will be beyond anything she can bear. If he said what she''s aching to hear, all of her resolutions would crumble.


    "No," she whispers.


    He didn''t expect her to return his love, but he still feels disappointed in her answer. He looks at her seriously.


    "He let me go because he heard that you''re pregnant," Evan explains.


    Before Avery can decide how to break the news, he steers his into the house, up the stairs, and into his bedroom. He closes the door and pushes her up against it. He takes her face between his big hands and leans forward to kiss her. If it weren''t for all the guests, he would have kissed her already.


    The kiss leaves Avery breathless. She tries to pull away, but he only deepens the kiss. His hot lips cover hers, and his tongue invades her mouth. She clings to his back, and he holds her tight against him. It''s a long time before he lets her go.


    "Tell me, are you really pregnant?" he asks urgently.


    Avery feels trapped in a state of physical and emotional chaos and shakes her head blankly.


    "I''m not pregnant," she murmurs.


    She knows he''ll discover the truth sooner or later and she doesn''t want to deceive him.


    "But my grandfather heard you were pregnant," Evan insists.


    "I lied to them," she says.


    He presses his body onto her, and she can feel the force of his weight.


    "Dr. Walter said you''re pregnant," Evan says with complacent certainty.


    "No, he was just helping me," Avery explains, "While you were away, your grandmother wanted to punish me, and he came to my aid."


    "You should be tested again," Evan says.


    "No, I said no!" Avery objects.


    Evan stares at her. He refuses to accept that she''s not pregnant. As soon as his grandfather got the news, Evan raced home without a single delay. He''s been overjoyed ever since hearing the news and has been distracted by the thought of her carrying his child. Suddenly he picks her up and walks to the bathroom.


    "What are you doing?" Avery asks.


    "You''re taking a urine test," Evan replies.


    He kicks the toilet lid up and placed her on the toilet seat. He opens the medicine cabinet and pulls out a box of pregnancy tests. Avery gasps and wonders when he prepared the tests.


    "Pee!" he commands, "Now!"


    Avery is forced to sit there awkwardly.


    "I can''t pee now," she objects.


    "Try," he insists, "Just a little urine is fine."


    "Sorry, I can''t," she sighs.


    Evan lifts her arms gently and carries her back to the bed.


    "If you don''t want me to take you to the hospital, you''d better take a urine test," he warns.


    It takes an hour or two to drive to the hospital, and the results from the blood test takes time. A urine test is faster and Evan can''t bear to wait. He calls for a servant and soon a young maid brings a tray with several glasses of water. He takes a glass of water and passes it to her.


    "Drink it," he commands.


    Avery drinks several glasses of water. She feels as though her stomach might burst. On the fourth glass, she reaches out to stop him.


    "I don''t want to drink it," she complains.


    Evan puts the glass in front of her lips and forces her to drink it.


    "Enough!" she m.o.a.ns, "I can''t drink anymore!"


    Though the next glass of water is ready, Evan puts it down.


    "Do you want to pee now?" he asks gently.


    "No!" she insists.


    Evan looks at his watch. After drinking so much water, she''ll be dying to pee in half an hour. Avery wants to cooperate with him¡ªhe seems anxious to know the result. She reasons that early disappointment is better than allowing him to continue building hopes.


    "You may be disappointed," Avery cautions, "Sometimes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment."


    "Disappointment is better than hopelessness," Evan says.


    He reaches his hands into her dress and rubs her abdomen.


    "You want to pee now?" he asks.


    "Still no," she answers.


    Evan orders the maids to bring her a glass of orange juice. Avery really wants to pee, but she stubbornly resists when she sees such a big glass of orange juice.


    "Why are you forcing me?" she asks, "Is it really so urgent?"


    "Is he so eager to know because he''s happy to be having a child with me?" Avery wonders, "Or is he just excited for Diana to come back? Either way, I''m going to disappoint him."


    She sighs and decides to go to the bathroom. She knows it''s impossible for her to get pregnant and she doesn''t want to give any more false hope. Before she gets up, he takes a large sip and feeds her the orange juice with his mouth. Avery has no choice but to swallow it.


    "Enough!" she says, "I''m going to the bathroom!"

 Chapter 146 - 146: Deserve Something Unique

    The more he looks forward to having a baby, the more frightened she feels. If she somehow really was pregnant, she has no idea how she would explain that there''s a toxin in her body that could kill her. Charles told her that even if she survived the birth, her body would be too weak to continue fighting off the toxin and she''d die. Avery wonders if Evan would even care.


    "Maybe he''d be happier if I died," she thinks, "Diana could return as soon as I give birth, and he wouldn''t have to worry about dealing with me anymore."


    The thought causes Avery to frown and wrinkled her forehead. Before Evan can see her expression she hides her face in her palm.


    "Can you just turn around?" she asks, "I can''t pee while someone is watching me."


    Instead, of turning around he stares at her hand. Avery remembers that she''s still wearing the pink diamond ring Luck brought her. She subconsciously covers her left hand with her right.


    "Lucky brought me¡ª" she tries to explain.


    "It really suits you," Evan interrupts.


    "Really?" she asks.


    "Yes, I bought it just for you," Evan replies.


    "What about Leonie''s ring?" Avery asks, confused.


    "Someone else must have given it to her," Evan says, "I''ll get you a new one. You deserve something as unique as you are."


    With a deep sigh, he gently takes the ring off her finger. Avery looks at him curiously.


    "How am I unique?" she asks.


    "Do you want to hear it here?" he asks, gesturing at the bathroom.


    He desperately wants to tell her everything he feels, but he doesn''t want to do it in the bathroom¡ªthe setting will spoil the romance.


    "I can''t hold it anymore," Avery says abruptly, "I''m going to pee."


    Evan sighs.


    "When she wants to ruin the mood, she''s quite good at it," he thinks.


    Avery exhales with relief after she finishes. Evan picks her up and carefully carries her back to the bed. He immediately calls a servant to take a sample from the small basin inserted into the toilet for the test. Evan stares deeply into Avery''s eyes, sensing her desperation and fear.


    "You''re scared," he says, "Are you scared that you really are pregnant? Or are you scared of not being pregnant at all?"


    Avery closes her eyes and presses her lips together. She doesn''t know what to say. If she was being honest, she''d say it''s her own hope that terrifies her: she knows she shouldn''t, but a part of her desperately wants to be carrying Evan''s child.


    "If you are really pregnant, you have to bring the baby into the world," Evan whispers in a low, hoarse voice.


    Stunned by the emotion in his words, Avery looks up and meets his eyes. His expression is complicated and pleading, and Avery feels her heart lurch painfully in her chest. Her expression frightens him, and his face hardens slightly. He worries she wants to escape from him, and give up the baby.


    "Do you hear me?" Evan whispers, "This is our child. You can''t do anything to hurt him, you can''t give up on him."


    He holds her hands tightly in his. Avery takes her hands back and shakes her head, frightened by his intensity.


    "I''m not really pregnant," she whispers sadly.


    She wonders why he''s so willing to believe in the pregnancy. In the last few weeks, she''s used all sorts of tricks to get her way and escape from danger; she doesn''t understand why Evan refuses to recognize this trick for what it really is. Before she can say anything else, the servant emerges from the bathroom and wordlessly passes Evan the test.


    Evan looks at the stIck with hope, but his face instantly registers disappointment. Avery frowns and stares at him.


    "What does the test report say?" she asks.


    "You''re not pregnant," Evan says flatly.


    Avery lets out the breath she was holding.


    "I should feel relieved," she thinks, "But instead I feel a strange ache in my heart."


    "Well, these tests can be inaccurate," Evan said, "We''ll have a blood test done at the hospital too. That will be more accurate."


    "I won''t go there," Avery refuses without hesitation, but suddenly she pauses as an idea occurs to her, "Not unless¡ª"


    "Unless what?" Evan asks.


    "Unless you promise me to save Gabrielle from Andrew Clifford."


    She is afraid that she needs a bargaining chip to convince Evan to help her save Gabrielle. Once he finds out she''s not pregnant, she worries she won''t have any way to convince him to do what she wants. She also knows that she''s running out of time to save her sister. In just a few days, Andrew will try to exchange her and Gabrielle. Though she knows it''s safer for her to be with Andrew, she recoils from the thought of spending any time with the loathsome man.


    "I promise," Evan says, without stopping to consider the consequences.


    In truth, he feels guilty about what happened at Andrew''s villa. He can''t deny the fact that his actions forced Avery to leave Gabrielle with Andrew.


    "Mr. Howel, it''s all ready," Robert says through the door.


    Evan pulls Avery to a sitting position and then scoops her into his arms. He carries her downstairs to the dining room. Chefs dressed in crisp white uniforms are lined up on one side of the dining room table. Strangely, the table is empty.


    "Are they waiting for me to order dinner?" she wonders, "Even though it''s my birthday, I''m surprised to be awarded such a privilege."


    "Mr. Howel, these are the top bakers and pastry makers in the world," Robert announces, "The booklets in their hands display their best, most distinctive works."


    As if they''ve rehearsed, the chefs all open their booklets displaying a variety of cakes and desserts. Evan puts Avery down and gestures at the photos.


    "Which one do you prefer?" he asks.


    She looks at these cake patterns one by one, shaking her head.


    "Could you choose one for me?" she asks, suddenly overwhelmed.


    He pulled her toward him, snaking his hands around her waist. He wants the warmth of her body to soothe the ache in his heart. He thinks for a while before pointing to a photo of a cake decorated with blue roses.


    The cake consists of three layers, each made of several smaller cakes. It''s decorated with realistic looking roses made of frosting. At the top, two bears snuggle together, holding a bar of heart-shaped chocolate with the words "I LOVE YOU."


    "It''s beautiful," Avery murmurs.


    "Mr. Howel here is your apron," Robert says.


    Avery stares at the apron in confusion. When she understands what''s happening, she can''t help but smile to herself.


    "Are you going to make the cake?" she asks.


    "Is there a problem with that?" Evan asks, raising his eyebrows.


    "I just didn''t know you could bake," she replies honestly.


    "Actually, this is my first time."


    Avery looks at the cake pattern and then looks at him again.


    "Isn''t that too complicated for your first time?" she asks skeptically.


    "Come on, don''t underestimate me," Evan says arrogantly, "Besides how hard can it be?"


    He glances at Robert, and the butler passes the apron to Avery. She ties it snugly around Evan''s waist. When he''s ready, the baker who made the cake shows Evan how to make the roses out of frosting. Evan picks up the icing bag and squeezes it as the baker did, but instead of roses, he creates a pile of ugly, misshapen blue lumps. Avery can''t help but laugh.


    "Clearly it really is your first time," she says, "Still think it''s so easy?"


    "I just need a little practice," Evan replies.


    Evan continues to squeeze frosting from the bag. Each time he creates a different shape, but none of them resemble the roses.


    "Well, why don''t we change the cake pattern?" Avery suggests, "I see a simpler one."


    "You don''t think I can do it?" Evan asks defensively.

 Chapter 147 - 147: I Love You

    Avery sighs. She knows that Evan has made up his mind to make the blue cake, and nothing she says will dissuade him. She bites her lip and smiles.


    "Let''s make it together," she suggests.


    "Together?" Evan teases, "Just what do you want to do with me?"


    For a moment she doesn''t understand him. When she sees his flirtatious expression, she realizes he''s talking about making a baby. She glares at him.


    "Be serious, there are a lot of people here," she whispers.


    "They don''t understand," he responds.


    Avery glances at the chefs¡ªthey''ve come from all over the world, and if they do understand they professionally hide it. Then she looks at Robert who deliberately stares at the ceiling. Avery ignores Evan''s comment and reaches out to take the frosting from him.


    She doesn''t know how to bake a cake of make frosting flowers either, but she figures she can''t be any worse than Evan. Instead of accepting her help, he holds the bag just out of reach and pulled her into his arms. Though the chefs may not understand Evan''s words, they clearly understand his actions and they hide their smiles behind their hands.


    "How about teaching me?" Evan asks.


    He wraps her little hands in his big ones and waits.


    "How can I teach you is you''re holding my hands?" Avery objects.


    "I won''t hold too tight, and I''ll follow your lead," Evan whispers.


    The four hands begin to move. Avery knows how to paint, and she finds that frosting isn''t terribly different from some of her paints. She quickly makes a series of beautiful blue roses. As they work, Robert quietly takes out his phone and photographs the warm, romantic scene.


    Finally, they finish the cake. Although it''s ugly and slightly lopsided, they smile at it because they made it together. Evan takes the icing bag from Avery to add the finishing touches. He carefully pipes icing into words: I love you.


    "Shouldn''t you write Happy Birthday?" Avery asks.


    "Avery," he sighs exasperated, "You''re smart enough to know why."


    Though she''s usually so bright, he kinds she becomes dull and confused whenever he tries to show her his feelings. Avery bites her lip. At first, she assumed he unthinkingly copied the words from the pattern, but she begins to wonder if he actually means them. Her cheeks flush and her blood begins to boil. Evan looks at her and smiles sadly.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know that already," he says.


    "Know what?" Avery bites her lip.


    She refuses to allow herself to believe it. He gently turns her to face him and stares at her with depth and sincerity.


    "I love you," he says, "Every time I see you get hurt, it hurts me more. I want to hide you in a place that only I can find. I love you so much that I want to keep you at my side forever. I can''t bear for anyone to take you away from me."


    Avery''s mind goes blank. His sudden confession of love overwhelms her. For years he never gave her a second glance, and now he suddenly loves her. She wants to bask at the moment, but the rational part of her brain makes her stop.


    "What about Diana?" she wonders.


    "You don''t have to answer me," Evan says with a small smile, "You just need to know how I feel."


    He doesn''t expect her to answer him or return his feelings, he just needed to express the overwhelming love he''s started to feel for her. He looks at her again and kisses her soulfully, sliding his tongue into her mouth. The kiss is hot and lingering, full of all his repressed love. He pulls her firmly against his body and kisses her even more forcefully.


    Thoughts whirl in Avery''s head without fully taking form. She feels like she''s melting, and she can''t tell where her body ends and his begins. When he finally pulls away she realizes that the entire dining room has fallen silent. She can hear her own ragged breath and pounding heartbeat. Embarrassed, she buries her head in his chest, hiding her brightly flushed cheeks.


    "Would you like to try the cake we made?" Evan asks.


    Avery nods her head against his chest. Evan cuts a small piece of cake for her, but she doesn''t move her head from its place on his chest.


    "Do you want the cake or me?" Evan asks teasingly.


    With a reluctant sigh, Avery lifts her head. She immediately feels something cool and slippery on her cheek. Evan has dipped his hands in the icing and he''s playfully smearing it on her face.


    "You''re so childish!" she complains.


    "Maturity is for the outside world," Evan says with a playful smile, "Childishness is for my love."


    "It sounds about right," Avery grumbles.


    "Only you bring out this side in me," he says.


    "What an honor," she jokes.


    "No! It''s my honor!" he thinks, "If it weren''t for you, I would still be serious and miserable. You make me so happy."


    She slowly reaches her hand to her face to wipe away the icing, but Evan grabs her wrist.


    "Don''t wipe it!" he commands.


    He quickly grabs his phone from his pocket and snaps a picture of her. She takes his phone and finds that he''s written his name on her forehead. The blue letters seem to brand her more deeply than a tattoo.


    "Wipe it off!" she demands.


    "It''s so childish for him to write on my forehead," she thinks, "Does he think I belong to him just because his name is there?"


    Evan lifts her face to his and slowly licks the icing from her forehead.


    "Ugh, that''s dirty," Avery complains.


    She reaches for a napkin and forcefully wipes his saliva from her skin.


    "This was my present to you,'' Evan says abruptly, "what about your present to me?"


    "Your present isn''t ready yet," Avery says, "besides, we made the cake together. It''s not exactly the same as a proper present."


    "You think the cake is your present?" Evan asks.


    "Well, what else could it?"


    "I''m your present," he says, kissing her on the forehead.


    She stares at him speechless.


    "So when can I receive my present?" he asks lightly.


    "Umm, in five days," Avery responds.


    "Why do you need five days?" Evan asks, "You can have one."


    "Don''t try to bargain with me," Avery says, "Otherwise I''ll ask for ten!"


    In five days, she will have her appointment with Andrew. If Evan can''t save Gabrielle by then, she knows she''ll have to find a way to escape and do it herself. If he thinks she''s working on his present, he''ll be less likely to keep track of her every move. Evan pinches her chin between his thumb and forefinger.


    "How dare you deny your husband like this," he teases.


    Avery tilts her head to the side. She can''t understand why he''s behaving like this. Just days ago they signed the divorce papers, and now he''s acting like they are newlyweds. She wants to believe his confession of love, but she doesn''t dare.


    "After all, I only bring trouble to the Howel family," she thinks, "The family desperately needs a woman who can continue the family line, but the toxins in my body makes it almost impossible for me to have children. I still don''t know if it can be cured, and I have no idea if someone is deliberately poisoning me. I want to tell Evan, but he probably won''t believe me. Charles is the only doctor smart enough to detect it, and now he won''t return my calls."


    "What''s on your mind?" Evan asks.


    He straightens her chin and gazes into her eyes as if he wants to read her thoughts.


    "I''m thinking about what present I should give you," she lies smoothly.


    His eyes are soft and flirtatious and she''s scared he''ll kiss her again.


    "And please don''t say you''ll like anything I make," she adds, "I want it to be good."


    She thinks for a moment.


    "What about some paintings?" she suggests, "In five days, I could make five paintings for you."

 Chapter 148 - 148: Do I deserve a Reward?

    Evan unconsciously frowns. Something about her insistence on five days bothers him; he wonders why she keeps mentioning that number.


    "I promise I''ll give you a present in five days," Avery repeats.


    She puts down the cake and tries to smile.


    "I don''t need to be so pessimistic," she thinks, "There''s a possibility that Evan can save Gabrielle. Even if I have to meet Andrew, there''s a chance I can escape from him and see Evan again."


    She takes Evan by the hand and leads him to the living room. She asks him to sit on the sofa and instructs Robert to bring her some paints and an easel. Slowly, she begins to sketch Evan. As she works, Evan takes out his IPad and attends to some urgent business.


    "Remember you promised to save Gabrielle," she says.


    "Yeah," he says absently.


    "Andrew has so many snakes," Avery muses, "Maybe he likes damp and dark places like forests."


    Evan looks up from his work.


    "You know him well?" he asks jealousy.


    "I''m just guessing," Avery says, "Maybe you can start with his hobbies and narrow down his whereabouts from there."


    Although Evan''s sphere of influence is beyond doubt, Andrew is a worthy opponent. When he spoke to Avery on the phone, he said that she would not find him easily, and she has no doubt that it''s true. He has the resources and cunning to hide from almost anyone.


    "Don''t think about other men or what they live," Evan shouts.


    Avery is shocked by his disgruntled response, and her hand slips. Instead of erasing the accidental line, she continued to add to it. As she works, she smirked to herself. Evan watches her expression and wonders if she''s mocking him. Suddenly, he stands up, and Avery immediately shields the canvas from his view.


    "What did you draw?" he demands.


    He reaches to grab the canvas, but she tries to dodge him. He presses her onto the sofa and grabs the canvas from her hands. The portrait she has drawn is an accurate likeness of Evan, but she''s added curly devil''s horns and has started to shade the eyes a menacing red.


    "You think I''m the devil?" he asks.


    "Why do you always assume the worst of me?" she retorts.


    "You may be a devil, but you''re a devil who can conquer anything," she thinks to herself.


    Evan stares at her. He doesn''t want to assume the worst of her¡ªif he did his imagination would run wild, torturing him with every kind of painful scenario. Ever since she asked for the divorce, her behavior has clearly shown how much she hates him. He doesn''t want to imagine just how deep that hatred goes.


    "Forget it, I won''t draw it anymore," she says.


    She drops off the brush, but he grabs her hand. Something tickles her finger.


    "What are you doing?" Avery asks.


    She raises her hand and examines her finger to find that he''s painted a circle around the ring finger on her left hand.


    "What is this supposed to be?" she asks mockingly, "A ring?"


    Evan raises his eyebrows. Her expression of disapproval feels like an arrow to the heart. He grips her hand more firmly and adds a diamond to the ring. Avery stares at the small circle on her long finger.


    "Do you know why a wedding ring should be worn on the fourth finger of the left hand?" Evan asks.


    "No, I don''t," she says.


    "It''s said that the fourth finger has a direct pathway to the heart," Evan explains seriously, "When someone puts a ring on your finger it means they''ll always be close to your heart"


    Avery''s heart pounds in her chest. The complicated rush of emotions scares her.


    "It''s ugly!" she complains.


    "Well then, you have no taste," Evan replies, "It''s the most unique ring in the world because I drew it."


    Avery continues to stare at her hand.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Evan asks.


    "Because I''m speechless looking at it," Avery replies.


    Robert coughs with embarrassment before approaching the sofa they''re lying on. He quickly lowers his head to avoid intruding upon their intimate moment and hands Evan the Ipad. A map is displayed on the screen.


    "The green part is the area we''ve searched and the red part is the area we suspect he may be in," Robert explains.


    Evan sits up and examines the image intently. Avery''s intuition tells her that it must be related to Andrew, and she also sits up to look at the screen.


    "We searched the tropical rainforest villa and it''s empty," Robert continues.


    Evan''s finger touches the red part of the screen and he circles the area showing the Lost Forest.


    "Search this place carefully," he orders.


    Avery rests her chin on Evan''s shoulder. Evan turns his handsome profile to her. He''s unhappy that her intuition about Andrew was correct, but he realizes her reasoning was sound.


    "Are you satisfied?" he asks.


    Avery nods her head.


    "Do I deserve a reward?" Evan asks with a mischievous smile.


    Avery''s eyes flash with shrewd intention. She picks up the brush and draws something on his wrist. He''s already wearing a watch on his left wrist, so she draws it on his right wrist.


    "Draw it with a darker color," Evan suggests.


    "Aren''t you afraid it''ll be difficult to wash off?" she asks.


    After finishing the band, she draws a dial. Then she carefully adds the hands of the watch. The hands indicate the time at which he confessed his love.


    "I''m afraid of washing it off," he whispers.


    Avery freezes, holding the brush to his wrist.


    "Does this count as a present from me?" she asks.


    Evan sighs.


    "What else do you want me to draw?" she whispers, "Diamonds, sports cars, castles, beautiful women? I can draw everything you want."


    Evan frowns, "You''re being too stingy!"


    "This is the only way for me to give you something, Evan," she said sadly, "I don''t have money."


    "You don''t have money? You haven''t used the credit card I gave to you?" Evan says disappointedly, "Can''t you try to make something more meaningful for me? Why not a hand-woven scarf or a hand-knit sweater¡ªeven a handmade doll would be more meaningful than this."


    Avery shakes the brush in her hand. His words wound her. The watch is more meaningful than anything she could buy. Besides, it seems unfair that he wants her to value the painted ring while he refuses to appreciate the watch.


    "You said you like everything I personally make," she reminds him, "Why don''t you like the watch I drew for you? Do you think I''m being cheap?"


    "No, I could never think it''s cheap," Evan said, placing his other hand on her leg, "It''s just that I don''t want a watch."


    "What do you want?" she asks curiously.


    "A ring," Evan says, wiggling the ring finger on his left hand, "I want a wedding ring."


    "We must seem like the poorest couple in the world," Avery says with a laugh.


    When they got married, Evan refused to exchange rings because he hated and resented her. Though they''ve been together for three and a half years, neither of them has ever worn a wedding band.


    With a small smile, she draws a simple ring around his finger.


    In the card room at the Misty Mansion, several heavily made-up women are playing card games. Under the dim light, the women flick ash from their cigarettes and shuffle their cards.


    "Did Mr. Clifford asks you to serve him last night?" one of the women asks.


    "We just had a chat in bed," replies another, "It seems like he''s having some problems after the operation."


    The woman glances obliquely at Gabrielle who is pouring them exquisitely scented white tea. Her face remains cool and expressionless.


    "You mean s.e.x.u.a.l dysfunction?" says the first, "You can speak frankly; Gabrielle is too young and inexperienced to understand you."


    "Have you served Mr. Clifford recently?" the woman called Ruby Miller asks, suddenly pushing Gabrielle.


    The teapot falls down and hits Gabrielle''s feet. The hot water spills out and burns her toes. Luckily, the thick ceramic doesn''t break. Gabrielle hurriedly squats down to pick up the teapot. Immediately, a high-heeled foot presses her hand.


    "I''m asking you a question," Ruby Miller snarls.


    "Sorry," Gabrielle whispers, "I didn''t hear you."


    "Did you offer your v.i.r.g.i.nity to Mr. Clifford?" Ruby asks.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Accused

    Gabrielle lowers her head and her face is flushed with embarrassment. The rest of the women start sniggering.


    "Of course she didn''t," they laugh, "You can see it in the way she blushes. She''s far too innocent."


    Ruby lifts her foot. Gabrielle picks up the teapot and scurries toward the door. As she reaches the door, she hears Ruby sigh dramatically.


    "I want to go shopping on the weekend, but Mr. Clifford hasn''t called me in, so I can''t ask him to leave," Ruby complains.


    Gabrielle deliberately slows and turns to look at Ruby.


    "Why don''t you just leave on your own?" she asks.


    "You''re clearly new here," Ruby scoffs, "The forest here is like a maze. If you get trapped in it, you may never find your way. People get lost and starve to death all the time¡ªthey just wander in circles until their bodies collapse."


    Gabrielle purses her lips. She suddenly understands why Andrew is so lax about her movements¡ªhe knows she doesn''t have a chance to escape.


    "That''s horrible," Gabrielle says, widening her eyes and feigning innocence, "How does anyone leave?"


    "The bodyguards are familiar with the terrain and they can escort you out," Ruby answers, "If there aren''t any bodyguards available, you have to use a special map, but honestly, I prefer to wait for a bodyguard."


    "Just take the map from Mr. Clifford," Gabrielle says, hoping to elicit more information, "He already spoils you."


    "It''s not so easy," Ruby replies, "The map is a treasure, and Andrew guards it carefully. I''ve only ever seen it once, and I''m pretty sure he keeps it locked in a safe."


    Gabrielle carries the tray to the kitchen. Servants in the kitchen are preparing small, delicate cakes. Gabrielle puts the teapot in the sink for the servants to clean. Then she stops one of the servants carrying a tray.


    "Mary, I''m just going to dress Mr. Clifford''s wound," Gabrielle says, "You can give the tray to me and I''ll take it."


    Eager to give away the heavy tray, Mary passes it to Gabrielle without question. A cup of rose tea shakes and clunks as Gabrielle balances the tray on her thin arm.


    "Be careful," Mary warns, "Don''t spill it." There is also a cup of rose tea in the tray.


    The smell of the tea entices Gabrielle as she walks and she takes a small sip. She toys with the idea of spitting into the cup but worries Andrew would notice. She knocks at the door to his study, but no one answers. Quickly, she presses her ear to the door to listen for voices within. Without warning, the door flies open and she stumbles into the study, almost dropping the tray.


    "Are you eavesdropping?" Andrew asks.


    "No," Gabrielle whispers, "I knocked on the door just now and didn''t get an answer. I was checking to see if anyone was inside."


    She looks around the study and sees that Andrew is alone in the room. Gabrielle doesn''t know that Mary always opens the door directly when she brings Andrew his tea. Forgetting her lowly position in the house, Gabrielle foolishly waited for someone to open the door for her.


    Andrew steps back and allows her into the room. She puts the tray on a table and examines the walls. She doesn''t notice Andrew approaching her. He pauses close behind her and follows her line of sight.


    "What are you looking for?" he whispers.


    Gabrielle jumps to hear the voice right behind her. She turns around and sees his eyes are inches from face. As she tries to focus on his face, he notices her dark eyes cross slightly. He finds it charming.


    "What are you looking at?" he repeats.


    "Nothing," she murmurs.


    "Are you hoping to steal something from me?" he asks cooly.


    "No, I just can''t help looking at the antiques here," Gabrielle lies, "They''re so ornate."


    She looks down from his face at the IPad in his hands. The screen displays a picture of Avery. It looks like it was taken right after she squeezed the head off the snake. Though her hands are bloody and her hair is messy, she looks startlingly beautiful¡ªlike a vengeful goddess.


    "Does he like Avery?" Gabrielle wonders, "F.u.c.k¡ªhow dare he! What a pervert!"


    "Do you think your sister is beautiful?" Andrew asks, lifting the IPad for a better look at the screen.


    "She is not yours," Gabrielle screams in her head, "You don''t deserve her!"


    As much as she wants to voice the words, she nods her head and feigns obedience. Andrew smiles, and then suddenly doubles over and clutches his chest.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Gabrielle wonders, "Does looking at Avery make him too excited? I wish he''d just have a heart attack and go straight back down to hell!"


    "My sister has been beautiful since she was a child," Gabrielle says, carefully observing Andrew''s expression, "She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. She''s like a fairy."


    She looks up and finds that Andrew is glaring at her accusingly.


    "As a nurse, shouldn''t you show some concern for my heart problems?" he snaps.


    "Oh, are you having trouble with your heart?" Gabrielle asks with an innocent smirk, "Shall I go get a stethoscope to check your heartbeat?"


    "Do you want your sister to come here to keep you company you?" Andrew asks coldly.


    Gabrielle hurriedly shakes her head. She doesn''t want her sister to come to such a strange place, and she''s worried about what Andrew would do to her if she was here.


    "Get out!" Andrew suddenly roars.


    Gabrielle hurriedly leaves the study. As she goes, she takes another quick glance around the room, but she doesn''t see anything resembling a safe.


    "If it''s not in his study, where is it?" she wonders, "His bedroom?"


    The rays of the sun warm Avery''s face. She stretches, opens her eyes and finds a row of servants standing by the bed. She immediately sits upright, clutching the sheet she was sleeping under.


    "What are you doing here?" she asks.


    The servants smile at her and nod at the trays they''re holding.


    "Mrs. Howel, before Mr. Howel went to the office, he said that we have to take your temperature when you get up," one servant explains.


    "Take my temperature?" Avery asks.


    "The body temperature before ovulation is generally just below 36.5 degrees centigrade first thing in the morning," a nurse says, "After ovulation, the body temperature increases by 0.3-0.5 degrees centigrade, and this increases lasts for 12-16 days. If the high-temperature curve exceeds 18 days, it indicates pregnancy."


    "After taking your temperature, you should take this with you when you go to the bathroom," another servant says.


    Avery looks at the servant and sees that she''s holding a box of pregnancy tests on a tray. Avery presses her finger to her temples.


    "Everyone gets out of here!" she orders.


    The servants don''t know why Mrs. Howel is so angry, and they leave as quickly as possible. Avery closes her eyes and tries to slow her breathing. She was startled by the sound of someone quietly clearing their throat nearby.


    "Mrs. Howel, do I also need to get out?" asks the last remaining servant.


    "Yes!" she snaps.


    "But Mr. Howel said your previous mobile phone doesn''t work because of the outdated system," the servant explains in an injured tone, "This is the phone you used before, and Mr. Howel asked me to give it to you."


    Suddenly, Avery raises her head to look at the tray the servant is holding. The couple''s phone Evan gave her sits atop the silver tray. Avery sighs and reaches for the phone. She''s sick of being unable to communicate with the outside world and she''s willing to compromise her privacy if it means she can finally have a phone again.


    "You can leave now," she tells the servant.


    The servant sighs with relief and walks out of the room, grateful that Mrs. Howel didn''t lose her temper again. Avery sits on the bed and takes her old SIM card out. She frowns as she looks at the phone in her hand.


    "Evan tampered with my last phone so it could only receive texts but never send them," she thinks, "He did it just so I''d use the couple''s phone, and it seems he''s getting his way."


    Before she puts the SIM card in she hears a phone ringing. She looks at the phone in her hands in confusion and wonders where the ringing is coming from. Suddenly, she recalls Gabrielle''s mobile phone. She opens the drawer on the bedside table and pulls out the phone. The caller ID displays the name: Amnesia.


    "What a strange name!" Avery thinks.


    She mutes the ringer but allows the call to ring through to Gabrielle''s voicemail. She doesn''t want to intrude on Gabrielle''s life and she has no idea who the caller is. A few seconds later the screen lights up and the phone begins to buzz. The same person is calling again. Avery stares at the phone and weighs her options; finally, she answers it.


    "Hello, is that Miss Peters?" a severe voice asks, "I''m with the local police department. Your man has been accused of disturbing residents, and we need you to come here immediately."

 Chapter 150 - 150: A Bitch

    "There must be some sort of mistake," Avery thinks.


    "You''ve got the wrong number," she said coldly.


    "Wait, is this Gabrielle Peters?" the police officer asks, "The man we have in custody said that you''re his legal guardian."


    "Guardian?" Avery thinks, "What on earth did Gabrielle do behind my back?"


    Avery''s head spins as she walks to the bathroom. She wonders if it''s the news about Gabrielle or because she''s still weak from her ordeal in the darkroom. When she brushes her teeth in the bathroom, she feels sick and wants to throw up. She gags and clutches the counter around the sink. Gastric juice splatters the fine porcelain and stings her throat. Avery wipes her mouth, and a terrible idea comes into her mind.


    "What if I''m actually pregnant?" she thinks.


    When she gets to the dining room, she still feels sick.


    "Is it because she ate too much cake last night?" she wonders, "There has to be some logical explanation for this."


    "Didn''t you sleep well, Mrs. Howel," a servant asks, looking concerned, "Pardon my saying this, but you look haggard."


    Avery shakes her head and tries to fight the urge to gag again.


    "Could it be a coincidence that I''m showing pregnancy symptoms today?" she wonders, "Perhaps, I thought about it so much, my mind has started to play tricks on me. Besides, it seems too early to be showing these symptoms."


    Avery runs upstairs and searches the cabinet in Evan''s bathroom, but she can''t find any of the pregnancy tests. She knows that if she asks Dr. Walter to check, he would report his findings to Evan. She rubbed her temples and tries to think everything through. She knows she didn''t take any sort of birth control when she made love with Evan at the Peters'' villa.


    "I need to deal with this ''Amnesia'' situation first, and then I''ll go to the hospital to have them do a pregnancy test," she thinks.


    Deciding on a plan helps settle her stomach and she rushes to the garage. She waves the driver away and gets into the driver''s seat herself. The policeman told her that the man in the apartment Gabrielle rented had seriously disturbed nearby residents. She goes directly to the luxury high-rise at the address the officer gave her.


    She walks through the marble lobby and takes the elevator to the 19th floor. Upon stepping out of the elevator, Avery immediately sees the uniformed policeman. He''s standing at the door to one of the apartments and having a very serious conversation with a man. The man talking to the officer is tall and dressed in loungewear. He leaned casually against the doorframe, but even leaning he stands a full head taller than the officer.


    His gray and slightly curled hair covers his eyebrows, and he wears a white diamond earring in one ear. His skin is white and he has rosy lips and even white teeth, which gives him a slightly feminine appearance. When the man hears Avery''s footsteps, he raises his gaze and gives Avery an arrogant look.


    "You called me," Avery says to the officer.


    "Miss Peters?" the police officer asks


    "I am," Avery replies.


    "She is not," the man interrupts.


    The policeman looks confusedly at Avery.


    "Gabrielle''s mobile phone is here with me," Avery explains, "She''s tending to some urgent business and couldn''t make it here today."


    The smiles disdainfully at Avery.


    "This gentleman said that Gabrielle Peters is his guardian, but if you''re her representative, I suppose I can explain the situation to you," the officer says.


    The policeman tells Avery that the man''s downstairs neighbors complained about the noise the man was making while redecorating his apartment. The officer suggests that Avery and the man have a conversation with the resident in person to clarify the situation and foster goodwill in the building. According to the officer, the resident is threatening to sue the man for disturbing the peace. The officer leaves with a polite nod at Avery.


    The man still leans against the door and looked disdainfully at Avery.


    "Tell Gabrielle, that if she doesn''t come over herself, I''ll sue her for hit-and-run," he threatens.


    Avery looks at him in confusion. She has no idea how Gabrielle knows this man or how he came to live in an apartment she''s renting. Last time Avery checked, Gabrielle was living in the Peters'' house¡ªit makes no sense for her to have a secret apartment. Suddenly, Avery remembers the conversation she overheard between Gabrielle and Katherine¡ªshe recalls Katherine trying to blackmail Gabrielle about a man.


    "She can''t come over," Avery says flatly.


    The man doesn''t seem to respond to this statement. Avery looks at his beautiful features and frowns.


    "By the way," the man said, "You should also tell her I maxed out her credit card."


    Avery desperately wants to know why Gabrielle is keeping such an arrogant man. She knows that the Peters family gives Gabrielle a pitiful allowance. Her sister often has to work as a private nurse to earn extra money. She wonders why this man is behaving so ungrateful and selfish.


    "Why did you max out her credit card?" Avery asks coldly, "I''m pretty sure she could sue you for fraud."


    "Well, let her sue me herself," the man says, slamming the door shut in her face.


    Avery scowls and begins to knock on the door with a loud, angry rap, but the man doesn''t open the door.


    "What kind of man did Gabrielle mess with?" she wonders, "Why did she rents an apartment for him and let him max out her credit card? I never thought Gabrielle could be so easily fooled or taken advantage of, but here''s the evidence right under my own nose."


    She continues to pound on the door, but the man ignores her. She hears the elevator ding behind her and high-heeled footsteps clack in the hallway.


    "It''s noisy!" a familiar voice complains, "Do you really want me to sue you?"


    Avery turns her head and sees Leonie standing outside the elevator. Leonie is wearing loungewear and her hair is tied up with a messy bow. Avery resists the urge to gape at her. Leonie is typically well-dressed and put-together when she goes out. Her casual attire can only mean one thing.


    "You live here?" Avery asks.


    Before leaving the Howel estate in the morning, she heard some servants gossiping that Leonie had been forced to move out. She assumed Leonie had gone back to her family''s estate, but it seems she rented an apartment instead.


    "You must be thrilled to hear that I was kicked out of the Howel''s house," Leonie says bitterly.


    "I don''t care whether you were kicked out or not," Avery says with a shrug, "How you live is none of my business. I take it you''re the one who called the police?"


    "You''re right." Leonie says stalking toward her, "Not only will I sue the man for disturbing the peace, but I''ll also make sure everyone knows that Gabrielle is secretly keeping him here."


    "Do you have any proof of that?" Avery asks cooly, "If not, you are slandering the reputation of others. You have to take responsibility in court for that kind of thing."


    "This man used her credit card to rent another apartment on this floor, and he combined the two apartments into one by breaking down the wall between them," Leonie said triumphantly, "Here''s the bill. Do you want to see it?"


    Leonie removes a stub of paper from her pocket and waves it under Avery''s nose.


    "What are you implying?" Avery asks.


    "It''s not about what I''m implying," Leonie answers with a smirk, "It''s about how your father will react if he finds out about this. Gabrielle is only eighteen years old, and gossip is a fearful and damaging thing. Do you think she can handle this?"


    Avery frowns. There''s no denying that every word Leonie has said is true. Avery knows that Gabrielle''s reputation is incredibly important to her. If rumors spread that she was keeping an older man, the damage to her reputation could follow her through the rest of her life. Avery believes the situation is more complicated than it appears, but she knows there''s nothing she can do about it¡ªthe man refuses to answer the door to anyone but Gabrielle.


    She walks past Leonie to the elevator and presses the button for the lobby. Before the elevator closes, she shoots a challenging look at Leonie.


    "Do whatever you want to, Miss Summers," she says, "We''ll see who comes out on top."


    Leonie balls her hands into fists and waves them angrily.


    "You''re a bitch!" she screams, "Just wait and see!"

 Chapter 151 - 151: Cares about Her

    Leonie Summers goes downstairs and stomps angrily into the room. She slams the door behind her, and a woman with messy hair jolted awake and stares at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Veronica Smith asks in a panic, "Why are you so angry?"


    "Guess who I just saw upstairs," Leonie hisses.


    She tosses her keys onto the coffee table and throws herself onto the sofa. She grabs a pillow and holds it against her chest, glaring moodily at Veronica.


    "Who?" Veronica asks, barely suppressing a yawn.


    "The bitch was there," Leonie answers, "Can you believe it?"


    Veronica sighs. She''s pretty sure that Leonie is referring to Avery¡ªno one else can put her in such a bad mood. Over the past few days, Leonie has clashed with their upstairs neighbor multiple times. The noise from his renovations has been unbearable, but he''s ignored all of their complaints and threats. Though Veronica is annoyed by the noise, she thinks Leonie''s allegations have gone too far, and she''s worried the man might try to take revenge against them.


    "I thought Gabrielle was renting the house," Veronica muses, "So, when Gabrielle has a problem, the bitch comes and solves it for her?"


    "It seems that way," Leonie replies sadly.


    Veronica stretches lazily and gets out of evil. She slides slippers onto her bare feet and walks into the room. Leonie can hear the buzz of the electric toothbrush, and when Veronica reappears at the door, the foamy white toothpaste speckles her lips.


    "Is she really pregnant?" Veronica asks.


    "Probably," Leonie answers with a vicious glare.


    Veronica knows she''s on thin ice¡ªLeonie is very touchy about Avery''s pregnancy. She disappears back into the bathroom and spits out the toothpaste.


    "It''s a good chance for you, you know," Veronica says, poking her head out of the bathroom door, "You already live in Mr. Howel''s house, so you have an advantage there."


    As soon as Leonie glares at her, Veronica realizes her mistake.


    "I''m so sorry, Leonie, I forgot," Veronica murmurs.


    "You should leave after you finish brushing your teeth," Leonie snarls.


    "Calm down and just listen to me," Veronica says authoritatively, "So what if you''ve left the house, you''re still in an excellent position."


    Leonie shoots Veronica a skeptical look. Veronica sighs and perches casually on the arm of the sofa.


    "Mr. Howel is still young, and all young men have strong s.e.x drives," Veronica explains patiently, "You know how everyone says that men are more likely to cheat when their wives are pregnant¡ªwell, there''s a reason for that. A pregnant woman can''t satisfy a man''s desire, and men like Evan will look outside the marriage to get that satisfaction."


    "What exactly are you suggesting?" Leonie asks.


    "If Avery is pregnant, Mr. Howel can''t satisfy his desires without potentially risking a miscarriage," Veronica says, "It doesn''t matter that you''ve moved out of the house¡ªyou can still seduce him. It might be better if you have your own place; men like Evan value discretion."


    Leonie bobs her head enthusiastically, and her eyes start to glint as she schemes.


    "I don''t want to take any chances," she says, "Now that I''m away from the house, I may not have many opportunities to seduce him. I want him to be ready when the chance comes if you know what I mean."


    Veronica nods with understanding.


    "How will you get the drugs into his food, though?" Veronica asks, "I''ve heard that everything he eats is tested for contaminants first. If they found any sort of drug in his food, you could lose your life."


    "We can drugs that most tests can''t detect," Leonie said with a smile, "Money can buy anything."


    Avery stares at the plain hospital wall. An efficient nurse sanitizes her arm and pricks her with a needle; her blood seeps into a small test vial. Avery closes her eyes and tries to take deep breaths.


    "I have no reason to be nervous," she thinks, "I''ve taken a pregnancy test, and it came back negative. I''m not pregnant¡ªeverything is fine."


    The nurse takes the sample and leaves Avery top wait for the results. Though it only takes thirty minutes to test her blood, time seems to move more slowly than usual. Avery checks the clock on the wall so frequently it almost looks as if the hands aren''t moving. Finally, the nurse returns, carrying a clipboard.


    "I have exciting news for you," the nurse says, "The test results show that you''re pregnant!"


    The room seems to tilt sideways, and her head feels like it''s going to explode. Avery closes her eyes and counts to ten. When she opens her eyes again, she sees the cheerful nurse.


    "No-no," she stammers, shaking her head, "I can''t be pregnant. It''s impossible. There must be some sort of mistake. I took a pregnancy test at home, and it said I wasn''t pregnant."


    "Those home tests are okay, but they''re not the most accurate. Sometimes you can get a false negative," the nurse explains patiently, "The test we run in the hospital is much more accurate, and we ran it twice just to be sure."


    Avery stumbles to her feet and begins to walk. She''s in such a daze; she doesn''t realize she''s leaving the hospital until she feels a cold breeze blow through her hair. She stares in confusion at her surroundings and walks to her car. Though she''s in no condition to drive, she sits in the driver''s seat and starts the engine.


    "What''s happening to me?" she wonders, "I''m terrified of birthing this child, but I''m equally afraid of losing it. If I''m honest with myself, a part of me is even a little bit excited. But why? I can''t have a child with Evan¡ªwe''re divorcing before it would even be born."


    Her phone''s ringtone pulls her from her reverie. She checks the caller ID and sees Evan''s name. Immediately, she tries to reject the call, but her hands are shaking too bad, and she answers it instead.


    "Where are you?" he demands.


    Avery looks around and realizes she has no idea where she is. She knows she must be near the hospital, but she doesn''t recognize the neighborhood. She quickly scans her surroundings, trying to find a landmark she acknowledges.


    "Umm, I''m at the shopping mall," she says.


    "The driver says you insisted on driving yourself," Evan says with obvious suspicion, "Are you really shopping?"


    "Of course," Avery lies quickly, "I wanted to buy some materials to make your gifts."


    "I''m coming to look for you," Evan says, "You better be where you say you are."


    "No! Don''t do that!" Avery replies too quickly.


    She doesn''t feel prepared to face Evan. She needs time to process the news about the pregnancy and decide on a plan, and she''s worried Evan will be able to tell that something was wrong with her. If he finds out that she''s pregnant, she''ll have to give birth to a child, but if she can keep it quiet, she can plan to have a secret abortion.


    "Why not?" Evan asks.


    "Because the gifts are for you," she says, "It''ll spoil the surprise if you see what I''m buying."


    She feels lightheaded and has trouble paying attention to the road¡ªthe cars seem to blur together. Suddenly, she realizes she''s about to rear-end a car waiting at a red light. She slams the brakes, and the car screeches to a sudden halt.


    "What''s going on? What''s that noise?" Evan asks anxiously, "Avery, answer me. What''s going on?"


    Avery takes a deep breath and turns left into the mall''s parking lot.


    "I''m fine," she says shakily, "Really, I am."


    "Stay where you are," Evan says, "I''m coming to get you."


    In a rush, Evan ends the call and grabs his suit jacket. He''s worried that something is wrong with Avery¡ªshe sounded confused and shaken on the phone. Avery exits her car and wanders the mall in a daze. She has no idea how she''s going to hide the truth from Evan, and she''s so preoccupied she barely notices what she''s buying.


    By the time she exits the first store, Evan is waiting. He approached her quickly and took her in his arms. Then he leans down and inhales deeply. Avery stiffens with surprise.


    "What are you doing?" she asks.


    "I want to see whether you were good or not this morning," he says with a smirk.


    "Are you a dog?" she asks derisively, "Why do you smell me?"


    Evan sniffs her hair and then her neck. He lowers his nose to the shoulders of her dress, and then he takes her hands in his and smells those too. Her scent is sweet, and it produces an instant response¡ªhe can feel his heartbeat quickens. Avery holds a stiff posture, terrified that he''ll somehow detect the odor of disinfectant from the hospital.


    "Are you afraid that I smell like another man?" Avery asks him irreverently.


    Evan stares at her thoughtfully. His jealousy is fierce and instantaneous when she mentions other men.


    "I know you wouldn''t dare," he says with a frown.


    His eyes are sharp, and he looks like he wants to read her mind. Afraid that he''ll see through her, she turns her back to him and shakily walks toward a restaurant. As she walks, she tries to take deep breaths, but the smell of the food overwhelms her. Almost instantly, her face pales, and she fights the sudden urge to vomit.


    Though her stomach was roiling, she knows she can''t vomit in front of Evan. If he sees her get sick, he''ll take her to a doctor immediately, and he''ll quickly learn about the pregnancy. She needs more time to make a decision about the pregnancy¡ªif Evan finds out now, she''ll be stuck.


    "What''s wrong? Are you in pain?" Evan asks her, worriedly, "Why is your face so pale?"


    Avery tries to calm down and shakes her head.


    "No, no, I''m fine," she assures him.


    "Why did you leave the house so early this morning?" Evan asks her.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I planned to have a nice breakfast and do some shopping," she replies.


    "Okay, let''s have breakfast together," Evan suggests.


    "Actually, it''s a little late for that now," Avery answers.


    "What about lunch?"


    "No thanks," Avery says, "I overate cake yesterday, and I think I should be more mindful about what I eat today. Why are you so concerned about my meals, anyway?"


    Avery fights the urge to grimace. Evan has grabbed her arm, and they''re standing outside the restaurant. Every breath she takes makes her want to vomit even more.


    "I just care about you," Evan says sincerely, "Aren''t you hungry?"


    He gently touches her stomach, and Avery flinches. She knows the gesture is innocent, but she can''t help worrying that he knows about the pregnancy somehow.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t touch my stomach," she says, "If you must know, I feel unwell."


    "Do you think the cake was bad for your stomach?" Evan asks, "I''ll get a doctor to help you."


    "No!" Avery answers quickly.

 Chapter 152 - 152: Worried about Her

    "If you feel bad, you don''t need to pretend that you''re ok," Evan says, "I''m worried about you. It''s been a while since you''ve eaten anything, and you need to keep your strength up."


    He gently guides her into the restaurant and sits beside her in a booth. With a quick glance at the menu, he orders the food. Then he looks thoughtfully at Avery.


    "I''ve arranged the pregnancy test," he says.


    Avery slowly sips a cup of tea, trying to calm her stomach. Her hand begins to shake when Evan mentions the test.


    "Do you still promise me that you can save Gabrielle?" she asks.


    "I already have people searching for her," Evan replies.


    "How long before they find her?"


    "They have to cover a lot of ground," Evan says hesitantly, "We need at least three days."


    "Three days?" Avery gasps, "Can''t they work any faster? Who knows what kind of danger might befall her in three days!"


    "My men are trying their best," Evan assures her.


    In spite of his reassurance, Avery looks worried.


    "You know Mr. Clifford; you know what kind of man he is," Avery said with a frown, "If Gabrielle stays there longer, she will be in danger. Already it''s been too long. Who knows what he''s doing to her?"


    Evan gazes thoughtfully at Avery. He knows she''s upset about her sister, but something about her seems off. Avery blushes and stares at her tea, afraid that Evan will somehow guess the truth. Just as the silence becomes unbearable, the waiters arrive, bearing trays of food.


    A waiter puts an Australian rock lobster in front of Avery. The fishy smell makes her want to vomit, and she quickly pushes the plate away.


    "Don''t you like it?" Evan asks, "You''ve always loved seafood in the past."


    "I told you, I don''t want to eat now," Avery says.


    "Just tell me what you want, and I''ll get it for you," Evan insists.


    "I don''t want to do anything," Avery says slowly.


    Evan presses his lips together and regards her sincerely.


    "Are you sure you''re not pregnant?" he asks her.


    Avery almost chokes on her tea. She shakes her head firmly as she coughs.


    "No, I''ve told you I''m not," she insists.


    "Then why won''t you eat anything?" Evan demands.


    "I already told you that I that I ate too much cake yesterday," Avery says, "I don''t feel well."


    Evan nods and pulls her out of the booth.


    "Let''s go," he says, "If you''re hungry later, I''ll ask the cooks to make something easy to digest."


    Something catches the corner of Avery''s eye, and she looks down at Evan''s hand. The watch and the ring she painted on his skin are still clearly visible.


    "Haven''t washed your hands since yesterday?" she asks.


    "When I washed my hands, I pasted tape over the paint," he says casually.


    Avery feels overwhelmed. She can''t believe that Evan went to such great lengths to protect the silly doodles she made on him. She takes his hands in hers and stares into his deep eyes. A part of her desperately wants to tell him she''s pregnant; she wants to see the joy in his eyes. Before she can say anything, she remembers the toxin in her body¡ªaccording to Charles, both her and the baby will probably die if she continues the pregnancy.


    "Am I afraid of death?" she wonders, "Yes, I am afraid. I know that maternal love is a powerful thing, and many mothers are prepared to give up their lives for their babies, but I''m not ready to be a mother. I''m too afraid to continue this pregnancy."


    "What''s wrong?" Evan asks.


    "Nothing," Avery says with a quick shake of her head, "I just wanted to say sorry, but I wasn''t sure if you''d want to hear the apology."


    "Why do you want to apologize to me?" Evan asks.


    "For washing off the ring, you painted on me," she answers.


    Evan stares at her. His eyes are like some sort of magic magnets, and she feels drawn to his gaze. Her insides seem to twist and knot around themselves.


    "You don''t need to apologize to me," he whispers, "You can do anything you want as long as you don''t deceive or betray me."


    She sighs and feels her legs grow weak. She knows she''s deceiving him by lying about the pregnancy and the toxin in her body, but she doesn''t have a choice. She has to lean against him as they walked out of the restaurant.


    By the time they arrive at the Howel house, it''s evening. Servants carry Avery''s shopping bags into the house and place them in the study.


    "What have you bought for me?" Evan asks with curiosity.


    Before Avery can answer, he looks inside one of the bags and removes a fine leather belt.


    "Is this belt for me?" Evan asks, "I thought you were going to make something for me yourself."


    Avery can''t help but laugh at his petulant look.


    "Be patient," she advises, "I bought some paints too."


    Evan tosses the belt aside and frowns with displeasure. Avery smiles and picks the belt up. She asks the maid to bring her a knife and quickly slices into the leather.


    "What are you doing?" Evan asks, suddenly worried.


    Though he''s not pleased with the gift, he doesn''t want her to ruin it out of spite.


    "The belt isn''t for you!" Avery snaps, "Not everything is, you know. If you''re so curious, it''s part of the new collar I''m making for Lucky. I promised to make a new one, and I''m making good on my promise."


    "So, am I not as good as a dog?" Evan asks jealousy, "Would you rather make a gift for a dog than for me?"


    "You need to calm down," Avery sighs, "Besides, isn''t Lucky your beloved pet?"


    "Not anymore," Evan growls jealousy.


    "I promised you I''d make a gift for you, and I will," Avery said, rolling her eyes, "Now show a little patience."


    "Well, now I want this gift too," Evan says.


    "Why?" Avery asks, irritated by his possessiveness, "It''s absolutely useless for you."


    "It''s a collectible," Evan responds, "Do you want to see the collection I keep in my safe?"


    "Since you want to show me, I suppose I have little choice in the matter," Avery mutters.


    Evan Howel takes her to his bedroom and leads her to a bookcase. He reaches for a black and white Rubik''s cube on the bookcase and carefully twists it. Silently, the bookcase slides to one side, revealing the door to a safe.


    "Infrared check," says a mechanical voice.


    A red light sweeps over Evan''s body.


    "Fingerprint check," says the voice.


    Evan presses his hand onto a scanner on the door.


    "Retina check," says the voice.


    A metal orb descends and carefully scans Evan''s eyes.


    "Please enter your passport number," says the voice.


    Evan enters his passport number, and a green light blinks on. Avery can''t help but hold her breath in anticipation. She expects to see jewelry, money, and priceless treasures in the safe, but she''s disappointed when the safe appears to be almost empty. There are only a few small, common-looking items inside. Evan carefully adds the collar to the safe, and Avery feels her heart tremble in her chest.


    "It''s just a dog''s collar, and it''s not even for him," she thinks, "Why on Earth would he put it in the safe. It makes no sense. Valuable paintings, calligraphy works, and precious metals are all places casually throughout the house. Even my most valuable jewelry is left in an unlocked box on my dressing table."


    "Don''t be foolish," she said aloud, "Why are you putting the collar in there? It''s useless inside a safe, and it''s taking up valuable space."


    "For me, it''s a priceless treasure," Evan says, "I don''t want to risk losing it."


    Avery looks at the contents of the safe. She sees several files and folders and a small locked box.


    "If you''re curious about the box, I can show you," Evan says, passing her the box.


    Avery takes it and opens it, and her face immediately contorts with surprise and disgust.


    "Why hasn''t it decayed yet?" she asks.


    "I''ve had it preserved so it can''t ever decay," Evan says.


    Avery stares at the slice of quiche inside the box. She wonders how Evan got it when she threw it all away in a rage.


    "Why in the world would you want to keep this?" she asks.


    "It''s the first time that you ever made something for me," he says.


    She made the quiche to fool the fertility exam, but it clearly moved Evan. Her shoulders tremble, and she feels overwhelmed by emotion. She thinks about her secret pregnancy and feels unworthy of his devotion.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Showing his Love to Her

    "Why are you showing me this?" she asks.


    "I want to show you how much I love you," he says seriously.


    Avery feels the tears coming to her eye. She desperately wants to tell him that she loves him too, but she knows she can''t. She digs her nails into her palm and tries to take deep breaths.


    "I have to remember what''s important," she thinks, "I can''t let my emotions carry me away."


    "Are you touched?" Evan asks, trying to read her expression, "Did you think I disliked your presents?"


    Evan closes the safe and regards Avery. She''s terrified that something in her face will give her away, and she tries to turn away from him. He caught her and pulled her close. Then he kissed her deeply and soulfully. He''s a talented kisser, and she is naturally and gradually immersed in the kiss.


    He pushes her back into the door of the safe and presses his body against hers. She feels that his d.i.c.k gradually becomes harder and harder. Suddenly she turns away from the kiss and pushes against his chest.


    "What are you doing?" Evan whispers, "Are you pregnant?"


    His hot breath brushes against her ear, and she freezes. She assumes Evan is joking, but his words make her body feels numb. She wants to see his expression, but he buries his face in her neck.


    "Do you want me to f.u.c.k you?" Evan whispers in a low voice.


    At the same time, Evan slides his hands under her dress. When he touches her belly, she inhales sharply, but before she can stop him, he kisses her deeply. The kiss is just like a hurricane¡ªit takes her breath away. His hands slowly explore her body; every time he stops, she wants to beg him to continue. Slowly his hands return to her lower abdomen. Avery opens her eyes and pushes him away.


    "No," she gasps, "You have to stop!"


    "No? I thought you were enjoying this," he says, his voice hoarse with desire.


    His voice raises goosebumps on her skin. She knows if he continues to touch her, she''ll lose control entirely.


    "I don''t want to," she insists without hesitation.


    She feels surprised by her own words.


    "I thought I wanted to lose the child, and if we make love, the child may be lost," she thinks, "So why am I pushing him away? Is it my maternal instinct? In my heart of hearts, do I actually want to have this baby?"


    Evan''s pupils narrow a little as he tries to control himself and suppress his desire. Avery knows how strong his s.e.x drive is, and she wants to explain her refusal.


    "I''m just exhausted," she says, "And I still feel a bit unwell."


    "What do you want to do?" Evan asks.


    She subconsciously backs away as his voice tickles her ear.


    "Are you afraid that I will touch you?" Evan asks a note of sadness in his voice.


    "I''m just exhausted," she repeats, "I don''t want to make love right now."


    "Did I say that we have to make love?" Evan asks, approaching her slowly, "I just want to carry you back to the bedroom and make sure you can have a rest."


    Avery blushed with embarrassment.


    "You don''t have to be shy in front of me," he whispers.


    "Who''s shy?" Avery snaps, pushing him slightly, "I can walk by myself; thank you very much."


    Evan Howel watches her back as she walks away and wonders why she''s behaving so strangely. Avery pretends he''s not there as she walks to the bedroom. Though she hasn''t eaten anything in the last day, she doesn''t feel the slightest bit hungry. She is sleepy and just wants to lie on the bed. Her eyelids feel heavy, and her head feels fuzzy.


    The wind blows through the cherry trees, and the blossoms drift to the ground. Avery calls Evan and turns and walks toward her; the petals crushed underfoot release a sweet smell into the air. Suddenly, a tall and handsome man appears. He carries a short knife and stabs it into Evan''s heart.


    Evan''s face pales with pain and shock. He clutches one hand over the wound and reaches for her with the other. He takes a large petal and presses it over the wound like a bandage. Suddenly, the petal turns to blood in his hands and drips onto the ground.


    "Avery¡ª" he gasps, "Avery¡ª You mustn''t leave me alone. You belong to me forever."


    His blood soaks the petals on the ground. When Avery looks down, vines have started to grow. They snake their way around her legs and slowly climb her body. Gradually, they constrict around her, suffocating her. Then the vine suddenly grows a thorn over her heart, as the vine tightens its grip the thorn slowly pierces her chest.


    The man holding the knife comes closer, and Avery recognizes him as Charles Peters. He is abnormally grim. In his hand, the blade drips Evan''s blood. There''s a large black hole in his chest.


    "Avery, I will take you away from here," Charles says, "You belong to me now."


    "No, I don''t want to go," Avery screams.


    Suddenly she opens her eyes. She looks at the sunlight pouring in to her bedroom, but the dream still feels more vivid than real life. She realizes she''s panting and clutching her chest. When Charles stabbed Evan in the heart, she felt the pain in her own chest. Avery sits up and smooths the wet pillowcase. She wonders if the water is sweat or tears.


    "What a strange dream!" she thinks, "What can I mean? Do I miss Charles so much I''ve started seeing him in my dreams?"


    "Mrs. Howel?" a maid gasps as she comes into the room, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine. I just had a dream," Avery replies.


    She looks at the gauze screen on the window. The sun is burning fiercely, and it''s already high in the sky.


    "What time is it now?" Avery asks.


    "It''s already noon," the maid answers with a worried expression, "Do you feel unwell? I called you for breakfast several times, but you never responded. I thought you were ill, but then I came in and found you sleeping. I didn''t want to disturb you."


    "I''m fine," Avery says with a barely suppressed yawn, "I just wanted to sleep in a little."


    "Mr. Howel called," the maid says, "When we told him you were still sleeping, he asked us to have his lunch sent to him."


    Avery nods, then stretches her arms above her head and sighs. Though she''s slept for many hours, she stills exhausted.


    "Miss Summers," a voice calls from beyond the bedroom door.


    "Why is Miss Summers here?" Avery asks.


    "She said she left something here," the maid responds.


    "What did she leave?"


    "I don''t know. She said that it was essential, but she wouldn''t tell us what it was," the maid says worriedly, "Should I ask them to be quick? Or maybe ask them to be quieter?"


    "No, it doesn''t matter," Avery says.


    She lazily covers her mouth and yawns deeply. Since learning about the pregnancy, she has continuously been sleepy.


    "Do you want to get up and eat something, Mrs. Howel?" the maid asks, You didn''t have breakfast."


    Avery shakes her head and asks the maid to leave. She feels like she can barely keep her eyes open, and she wants to sleep again.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Andrew Deeply Desires Avery

    Leonie doesn''t find anything in her former room. She walks out in a snit and begins to search for other places in the house. When she comes to Avery''s old bedroom, a maid nervously stops her.


    "Miss Summers, you can''t go into there," the maid says, "Although Mrs. Howel has moved into Mr. Howel''s bedroom, some of her important belongings remain in her old room."


    "My things are just as important," snaps Leonie, "Why not help me try to find them?"


    "What things did you lose, Miss Summers?" the maid asks anxiously, "I can help you find them."


    The maid twists her skirt nervously. She''s afraid that Leonie will accuse her of stealing the item since she''s the one who used to clean her room.


    "No, you can leave. I can look for them alone," Leonie replies.


    The maid doesn''t know what to do. On the one hand, Leonie is one of Mrs. Florence Howel''s favorites, but Evan has expelled her from the house. Leonie quickly grows impatient with the maid''s hesitation.


    "What''s wrong?" she snaps, "Are you afraid that I''ll steal something that belongs to Mrs. Howel?"


    "No, of course not," answers the maid, staring at her shoes, "I''ll leave you now."


    "Wait a minute!" Leonie calls over her shoulder, "Where is Mrs. Howel?"


    "She hasn''t gotten up yet," the maid answers.


    "She hasn''t gotten up?" Leonie asks, surprised, "You mean she''s slept all night and all morning?"


    The maid nods curtly.


    "Where is Evan?" Leonie asks, scheming, "Will he be coming back to the house to have lunch?"


    "Mr. Howel heard that Mrs. Howel is sleeping, so he won''t come back," the maid replies.


    Leonie sighs. A lunch with Evan would be the perfect opportunity to set her plan in motion. She glares at the maid.


    "You can leave," she hisses.


    The maid quickly runs away. As soon as they leave, Leonie slips into the room and shuts the door behind her. She rummages through the drawers of Avery''s makeup table and overturns a box on the tabletop.


    She was inspired by Veronica''s suggestion and recruited chemists and biologists to make an aphrodisiac agent that she can add to Evan''s food. The liquid is colorless, tasteless, and odorless, and it''s almost impossible to detect scientifically. She wanted to slip it into Evan''s food, but she''s frustrated to discover he won''t be eating in the house. The Howel family insists on the freshest food and ingredients, and she knows it''s too risky to add the agent to random foods in the hopes that it will somehow get to Evan. She can only hope that her original plan to send Evan laced wine will work.


    Leonie is so angry that she viciously kicks the legs on the makeup table. She aims to kick after kick at the wood until he toes ache. She squats down and sees that her toenails have broken, and her foot is bleeding.


    Evan finishes eating his lunch in the conference room and carefully wipes his mouth with a napkin. Seeing that his boss is done eating, Robert enters the room carrying a tablet. He nods in greeting at his boss and wipes his sweat and fingerprints from the tablet''s screen.


    Evan glances at Robert and hopes there''s no urgent work for him to attend to. He desperately wants to slip home and check on Avery. He''s been worrying about her all morning¡ªit''s not like her to sleep so much, especially after she went to bed so early the night before.


    "I''ve looked into Gabrielle''s background," Robert announces, "It is indeed true that she became Mr. Clifford''s special nurse because she lost her internship at the hospital."


    "What about the relationship between Mr. Clifford and my wife?" Evan asks impatiently.


    "Before Avery went to Pleasure City, Mr. Clifford and Mrs. Howel did not have any contact with each other," Robert coughs, "We can''t confirm why she had a photo of him, though. It''s been many years since the photo was taken."


    "Perhaps Mr. Clifford''s school was adjacent to Avery''s school," Evan muses, "The photo may have been an accident."


    "Yes, as we can see, Mrs. Howel is not friendly to Mr. Clifford," Robert said, nodding eagerly, "When Mr. Clifford wanted to shine his stone and took Gabrielle away with him, Mrs. Howel immediately went to save her sister. She doesn''t trust or like him."


    Evan frowns¡ªtalking about Andrew makes him irritable, and he hates the way Robert is desperately defending Avery. Before he tries to rescue Gabrielle, he wants to understand why Andrew is holding her prisoner. If he just wanted to shine his stone with her blood, he wouldn''t need to imprison her. As a man, it is easy to tell for Evan whether Andrew desires Gabrielle, and it''s clear that he doesn''t. On the other hand, Andrew deeply desires Avery.


    Robert clears his throat, nervously. He knows he has to speak, but his tongue feels heavy. He''s terrified of Evan''s reaction to the news, worried that his boss may get violent.


    "No more nonsense!" Evan snaps before Robert can gather the courage to speak.


    "This is the surveillance video from the hotel in Pleasure City," Robert said nervously, "It seems Mrs. Howel and Mr. Clifford spent some time in the same bathroom together."


    Evan impatiently grabs the tablet. There aren''t any cameras inside the bathroom, but the footage was recorded by a camera right outside the door. Evan presses play. On the screen, Andrew walks into the bathroom. A few moments later, Avery walks toward the bathroom; the door opens, and someone pulls her inside.


    Evan can hear voices talking, but the sound quality is fuzzy, and he can''t make out their words. Then muffled, but s.e.x.u.a.l sounds begin. First, Evan hears a deep groan and assumes it''s Andrew. As the cries continue, Evan starts to listen to a higher-pitched m.o.a.n. Then Andrew groans loudly¡ªthe sound of a satisfied man. The sound pierces his heart. He clutches the tablet almost hard enough to break it.


    Evan plays the video back again and again and makes it louder and louder. He orders Robert to bring him a speaker and connect it to the tablet. He stares at the screen and feels uncontrollable rage rise in his chest.


    "How dare she make love with another man!" he thinks over and over again.


    Evan''s face is pale, and the blood vessels protrude on the back of his hands. Suddenly, he grabs the tablet and throws it at the wine rack in the conference room. Bottles shatter and spill wine. The screen of the tablet flickers and goes black. Evan stands unstably.


    "Andrew Clifford," Evan hisses, his lips arcing into a terrible grimace.


    He takes a bottle of wine from the top of the rack and smashes the top off of it. Then he swigs from the broken bottle, unconcerned about the sharp glass on his lips. He quickly drains the wine. His blood burns with wine and anger. Then it begins to glow with something else.


    As the aphrodisiac takes effect, Evan begins to feel abnormally hot. He frowns and stamps around the room. His entire head feels hot. Although he was just furious with Avery, now all he wants to do is f.u.c.k her.

 Chapter 155 - 155: She’s the Only Antidote

    Evan storms out of the office and orders his driver to take him back to the Howel family''s estate, although the drive takes more than 20 minutes typically, Evan insists the driver ran red lights and make illegal turns. He arrives at the house in less than 10 minutes. Robert sits beside Evan and grimaces. He knows his boss often falls into rages, but there seems to be an unusual rashness in his behavior.


    "Have someone check the foods today," Evan says to Robert, before leaping out of the car.


    Evan runs up the stairs and into the bedroom. As he runs, the maids all call to him and greet him, but he doesn''t slow for anything. The maids exchange glances with one another and wonder what''s wrong with their boss. When he arrives at the bedroom, he throws the door wide open. Avery is still sleeping in the bed.


    He looks at her and feels the passion rise in his blood. He feels like he''s been poisoned, and she''s the only antidote¡ªhe would do anything to make the burning in his body stop. He lifts the quilt and takes her in his arms. The sweet scent of her skin and hair makes him groan low in his throat.


    Avery wakes with a gasp. She turns her head towards him, and he immediately claims her lips. He kisses her hard and harshly as if he wants to swallow her. His hands roamed her body, and he rips the fabric on one of her sleeves. Avery comes to her senses and begins to push him away.


    "Evan Howel, what''s the matter with you?" she asks.


    "Let me f.u.c.k you," he whispers low and seductive.


    Avery says nothing.


    "I want to f.u.c.k you," he whispers again.


    "No, Evan, you can''t touch me!" Avery objects.


    She pushes him away and jumps out of bed. The floor is cold on her bare feet, but she runs toward the door and jerks it open. He comes up behind her and slams it shut again.


    "Why can''t I touch you?" Evan asks, recalling Andrew''s groans in the video, "Tell me, who is allowed to touch you?"


    Avery doesn''t answer. Evan presses her against the door, and she can smell the wine on his breath.


    "What''s the matter with him?" she wonders, "Is he drunk?"


    "Tell me," he shouts into her ear, "Who is allowed to touch you?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Avery shakes her head, "Are you drunk?"


    Evan Howel has mixed feelings. His beloved is standing in front of him and refusing him. He wants to be angry, but the aphrodisiac makes it hard to feel anything but insatiable desire. He feels like he can''t control himself. Slowly, he takes a deep breath and tries to control himself.


    "Do you refuse my touch out of loyalty to Andrew Clifford?" he asks.


    Avery looks at him and thinks he is unreasonable. She has no idea why he''s going on about Andrew again.


    "Tell me!" he growls, "Am I right?"


    "No, you couldn''t be more wrong," she says.


    "Ok, show me how wrong I am," he whispers, "Let me f.u.c.k you."


    He tears the fabric at her neckline, revealing her white skin and plump b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her skin seems to send him into a frenzy, and he feels his desire becoming unbearable. She looks more attractive than she ever has before, and every cell in his body urges him to f.u.c.k her as hard as he can. Afraid that he''ll hurt her, he tries to take deep breaths.


    "Why do you hate me?" he asks bitterly, his voice low and ragged.


    "I never say I hate you," she whispers.


    "So, why do you refuse to let me touch you?" he asks.


    Avery bites her lip hard. She doesn''t know how to answer his question, and she tries to avoid his intense gaze.


    "What''s the matter?" Evan asked, his voice wretched, and his smile cold and self-mocking, "You don''t know how to make up a convincing story? You''re struggling to decide on which lie to tell?"


    Avery takes a deep breath and summons her courage.


    "Evan Howel, you can''t touch me because I''m pregnant."


    "You''re pregnant?" Evan asks, shocked, "Yesterday, you insisted you weren''t pregnant, but suddenly you''re pregnant now?"


    "I''m serious," she whispers gently.


    "Who''s the baby''s father: Andrew Clifford or me?" he asks bitterly.


    Avery keeps silent. She can''t believe that Evan doesn''t trust her. She wonders why he keeps asking about Andrew.


    "Can''t you answer the question?" Evan hisses, "Don''t you know who the baby''s father is?"


    "Evan Howel!" Avery says as calmly as possible, "What are you talking about? Of course, you''re the father."


    "Why did you lie to me yesterday then?" he demands, "I asked you multiple times if you were pregnant, and you insisted that you weren''t."


    She stares at him helplessly.


    "How can I tell him about the new toxin in my body?" she wonders, "How can I tell him that I''ll probably die as soon as I give birth to this child. Even if I tell him about the toxin, I have no way to prove it. Do I expect him to believe me after all this?"


    "It''s too late," Evan says coldly, "It doesn''t matter what you say¡ªI won''t believe it."


    He hates deception and betrayal the most, and he''s made it clear to her that he can''t stand those two things. Yet time and time again, she challenged him and lied to him and betrayed him. In a fit of anger, he rips his shirt, revealing his strong chest.


    Avery suddenly feels a sharp pain in her chest. She is so frightened and afraid that he will f.u.c.k her forcefully. Standing there in his ripped clothes, he looks like the fiercest predator.


    "I should have just had the abortion," she thinks, "If I let him f.u.c.k me now, I may even lose this baby. Why do I want to refuse, though? Maybe if I agree to have the baby, he''ll believe that it''s his child and not Andrew''s, but why am I so worried about proving that to him?"


    Avery shakes her head to clear her thoughts. She knows she needs to leave the room before Evan completely loses control. He continues to tear at his clothes¡ªas crazed as a rabid dog. She pushes him away and runs out of the room, almost slamming into Robert.


    "Mrs. Howel," he gasps.


    Avery looks down at her exposed b.r.e.a.s.t and quickly pulls the torn fabric of her shirt to cover it. With her other hand, she grips the stairway railing. Her face is flushed a bright pink.


    "Mr. Howel is inside," she tells Robert, "There''s something wrong with him. You need to look after him."


    "It seems that Mr. Howel ingested a medical-grade aphrodisiac," Robert says.


    "Call Dr. Walters at once," Avery says, gripping the railing more tightly.


    Robert closed his eyes momentarily. He wishes Mrs. Howel would just help her husband instead of dragging him into it, but he nods his orders to the bodyguards. Avery glances back at the door to Evan''s bedroom; she can feel his frustration through the thick wood.


    "Please take good care of Mr. Howel," Avery says.


    She runs to her bedroom and quickly locks the door behind her. She gasps when she sees Leonie sitting at the makeup table. Leonie holds a cotton ball in her hand and rubs it gently against one of her toes.


    "Why the hell are you here?" Avery asks.

 Chapter 156 - 156: She’s Pregnant

    "Avery, I hurt my toe," Leonie says, blowing cold air on the injured toe.


    Avery almost admires Leonie''s ability to switch demeanors and moods as she sees fit.


    "She''s a gifted actress," Avery thinks with a sigh.


    "Your toe is none of my concern," Avery responds acidly, "I''m asking you what you''re doing in my bedroom."


    Avery wants to grab Leonie and throw her out of the room, but she can''t open the door for fear that Evan will come barging in.


    "I misplaced something, and I couldn''t find it anywhere," Leonie said evasively, "So I thought I''d try my luck in here."


    "Why would your item be in my bedroom?" Avery asks with a questioning look.


    "Sometimes things have a way of appearing where you least expect them," Leonie said with a smirk.


    Avery ignores the taunt in Leonie''s words.


    "What is it?" she asks.


    "A swan stud," Leonie replies.


    "What''s wrong with your toes?"


    "I accidentally hit the edge of the dresser," Leonie says with a little shrug.


    Suddenly they hear noises outside the door. Though the walls are thick and filled with sound-proofing materials, they can still hear the sounds of muffled voices. Though everything sounds filtered, Evan''s voice is clearly audible.


    "What''s going on out there?" Leonie asks, applying ointment from a first aid kit to her injured toes. She finishes with her first aid and stands up, "I''ll take a look."


    "Don''t go!" Avery exclaims.


    She grabs Leonie''s arm and tugs.


    "Why?" Leonie says with feigned curiosity, "Clearly, something is going on in the hall."


    Leonie can put two and two together. She can only assume that Evan opened the bottle of laced wine she sent. The aphrodisiac must be kicking in, and he''s looking for Avery in a l.u.s.tful frenzy. Avery knows this and has run to her room to hide and protect her pregnancy¡ªshe''s even locked the door to protect herself from Evan''s strong desires. Leonie feels a thrill run through her body.


    On the other side of the door, Robert and a team of bodyguards try to stop Evan. "Sir, wake up, you''ll hurt Mrs. Howel," Robert says.


    He has no idea who drugged Evan, but the stuff is potent. Evan is behaving like a crazed beast.


    "Knock me out!" Evan roars, clenching his fists so hard the blue veins seem to bulge and burst, "Do you hear me? I want you to knock me out!"


    "But," Robert hesitates.


    "She''s probably pregnant!" Evan hisses.


    Though he feels himself losing control, his last shred of sanity tells him that he can''t hurt Avery. He knows he may not be the father, but the thought of causing her any kind of harm is alien to him.


    Robert feels deeply conflicted. On the one hand, he agrees that Avery''s pregnancy should be protected at all costs; on the other hand, he can''t hit his boss and knock him out. As he dwells on the problem and ponders what he should do, his head begins to hurt. He wishes someone would just knock him out, so he doesn''t have to deal with the problem. Before he can decide on a course of action, Dr. Walters appears.


    Three bodyguards rush for Evan and try to restrain him, but Evan''s physical strength is not to be underestimated. Half mad with animal l.u.s.t, Evan flings them away from him. Two of them fall down the stairs, and one guy flying over the handrail. Robert charges toward Evan and calls for more bodyguards to help him. It takes multiple men and several minutes of struggle before they manage to pin Evan down.


    Dr. Walters immediately pulls out a needle and stabs it into one of Evan''s bursting veins. The syringe quickly fills with blood. Dr. Walters inserts the blood into a portable machine and waits for the results. Evan struggles and rages the whole time. The machine beeps, and the doctor frowns deeply upon seeing the results.


    "It''s a strong RH9 aphrodisiac," he announces, "It''s not lethal. But he needs to have intercourse."


    Dr. Walters looks around, hoping to see Avery.


    "How about sedatives?" Robert blurts out.


    "That won''t work," Dr. Walters says gravely, "It will temporarily calm him, but it won''t fix the problem. Besides, he''d need an incredibly high dose of sedative to counteract the aphrodisiac, and I''m afraid the different drugs could have an adverse reaction with each other."


    "There has to be some other way," Robert implores, "How about using hands or props?"


    The bodyguards glance at each other with sly smirks. Everyone knows that Robert has been single for a long time, and his knowledge of self-pleasure amuses them. They won''t let him forget about this comment. Evan seizes on their temporary distraction and forcefully shoves them away. He leaps to his feet and begins to search the rooms of the house.


    His body is on fire, and his very blood seems to scorch his veins. He''s as hard as he''s ever been, and he''s lost all remaining scraps of sanity. He wants her, badly. He can''t think of anything but taking her. He has never wanted anything as desperately as he wants to f.u.c.k her.


    Robert knows that Evan will hold him responsible if anything wrong happens to Avery. He rushes to her room to warn her. He knocks on the door and shouts her name.


    "Mrs. Howel, Robert, here," he shouts, "Don''t open the door. Evan can''t control himself, and he''s looking for you. Hide quickly! And whatever you do, don''t open the door for him!"


    Robert is afraid that a door won''t stop Evan. He''s seen Evan''s strength firsthand, and the drug seems to have increased it.


    "Hide?" Avery asks anxiously.


    She has to put her ear to the door to hear Robert''s words. Once she understands what he''s saying, she feels overwhelmed by despair. She desperately wants to find Evan and help him.


    "But can I really do that?" Avery asks herself, "I''m bearing Evan''s child. Our child. Evan may not believe that he''s the father of the child, but he may learn the truth someday. If I go out there and lose the child, he will be devastated when he discovers what he''s done."


    She quickly glanced around the room, looking for a place to hide. There are three options: the bathroom, the changing room, and the closet. None of them are ideal.


    "Avery, what''s happening?" Leonie asks with fake concern, "Why does Robert want you to hide?"


    Leonie is standing by the dresser so she can''t hear Robert''s words, but she can guess what''s going on. Avery repeats what Robert said, and Leonie fights the urge to smile. She can''t believe the aphrodisiac is working as well as it is.


    "I don''t know why I''m telling you this," Avery mutters, "It''s none of your business!"


    Avery looks out on the balcony and thinks about hiding out there, but she quickly decides it''s too dangerous. Her room is on the third floor, and Evan seems out of control. If she accidentally fell from the balcony, it could be fatal.


    "I can''t believe this," Leonie says, "I have to take a look for myself."


    "Don''t!" Avery screams.


    She spins around and lunges across the room to stop Leonie, but she''s too late. The door is already swinging open. A cool breeze enters the room, carrying the scent of wine.


    An aggressive man stands in the door. His shirt has been ripped to shreds, and the muscles of his chest are taut and dripping with sweat. His hair is drenched and messy, but his eyes are sharp and full of animal ferocity. He looks like a predator hunting its prey. His gaze locked onto Avery, and he moves toward her with terrifying speed. The usual warmth in his expression is gone¡ªhis face is a mask of intense, uncontrollable desire. Avery trembles.


    "Come, come and knock out off!" Robert screams.


    Incapacitating Evan is a desperate move, but it''s the only available option.


    "No!" Avery roars in desperation.


    She feels wretched with guilt. Evan is clearly in agony, and she wants nothing more than to help him. She can''t bear to watch them beat him senseless. She feels a horrible weight in her body, and tears begin to drop from her eyes.

 Chapter 157 - 157: He took an Aphrodisiac

    Bodyguards rush in to knock Evan out, but he''s flexible and agile. He shows no mercy while fighting them off. He looks like a wild animal fighting rivals, mad with desire. He quickly leaves them incapacitated on the floor. He turns to Avery and stares at her. Avery sees the blood in his eyes. He has completely lost control of himself¡ªhis only thought is to take her.


    "No," Avery whispers, shaking her head and slowly backing away.


    Evan stalks toward her slowly with brutal intent.


    "What do I do?" Avery wonders, biting her lip, "What kind of drug can make him lose his mind so completely?"


    "Evan, what''s going on?" Leonie asks, suddenly standing in front of Avery, "Avery is pregnant. You''re frightening her."


    Avery can''t believe what she''s seeing. It looks like Leonie is trying to help her. Avery wonders what sort of ulterior motive her rival may have.


    "Get away!" Evan snarls, viciously pushing Leonie.


    "Sir, calm down!" Robert shouts, and rallies the bodyguards, "Subdue him, but don''t hurt him."


    One again, bodyguards are no match for Evan. Avery has never seen him fight like this before, and she''s surprised by how fierce and agile he is. Though the bodyguards are highly trained in combat, Evan takes them down with apparent ease.


    Avery stands in front of the stained glass window. The sun shines through the glass Evan and casts colorful spots on his skin. There is a cut on his shoulder from the fight and blood mixes with the sweat and drips down his chest. Avery bites her lip. She feels as if her feet have turned to lead. She knows she should run, but she can''t make her body move.


    In a move of desperation, Robert limps across the room toward Evan and tries to restrain him. Even without the leg injury, he''s no match for his boss. Evan throws him to the ground with one swift motion.


    "Mrs. Howel, you need to run," Robert shouts, "Evan might hurt you."


    "What the hell is going on?" Avery asks, "I know he took an aphrodisiac, but why is he''s angry?"


    Robert glances reluctantly between Evan and Avery.


    "He saw the video of you and Mr. Clifford in the toilet at the hotel in Pleasure City," Robert explains, "He heard the noises."


    Robert''s words have an immediate effect on Avery¡ªshe suddenly feels as if the room had gone silent. Her body feels as if it''s been struck by lightning. She wants to explain everything. She wants to tell Evan that she didn''t have a choice, that Andrew held her hostage and threatened her. She loses her eyes slowly and makes an important decision.


    "Robert, you should go," she whispers, "In fact, you all should go."


    The pain from the wound on Evan''s shoulder tugs on his consciousness and pulls him back from his madness. He suddenly stops and looks at Avery with a spooky and vicious look. In his head, the sounds Avery and Andrew made in the toilet echo like a horrible nightmare.


    "Avery has tried numerous ways to get away from me," Evan thinks, "I never expected her to love me back, but I can''t live with the pain of her cheating on me. How dare she!"


    Evan throws his head back and laughs, desperately up at the ceiling. Robert and Avery''s exchange worried glances. When Evan composes himself, there is poison in his expression.


    "A man''s affection is like his life force¡ªthey both have limits," he says, "If you exhaust one prematurely, there''s nothing left. Avery, it''s you who should leave."


    Avery abruptly clenches her fists. She hopes that three years of his neglect and indifference would harden her heart, but his words pierce her easily.


    "Evan, there is nothing between Andrew and me," she says, "You''re the father."


    "Avery, do you think I''m a fool?" Evan snarls, "I believed you when you said you weren''t pregnant, but where did that lead me?"


    His eyes are bloodshot and half-mad. His body seems to shake with the effort of self-control.


    He suddenly roars, "Get her out of my sight."


    "No, I won''t go," Avery shouts, desperately grabbing the windowsill.


    "What? Do you want to stay as my antidote?" Evan asks mockingly, "Or are you trying to lose the child? You can''t honestly believe I''d touch you after what you did with Andrew."


    Evan can''t think of anything but the ways she and Andrew must have embraced in the cubicle. When he thinks about touching her, he sees Andrew''s hands on her body. The physical pain the desire causes him is nothing compared to the suffering of thinking about her with another man.


    "Evan, a woman''s patience has limits too," Avery says, "I''ll say this for the last time: there''s nothing between Andrew and me, and there never has been and never will be."


    "Why did you lie about pregnancy?" Evan asks.


    Avery stares at him helplessly. She still doesn''t know how to explain it to him.


    "Did you want to get rid of it without my knowledge?" Evan asks.


    "I''m sorry," she whispers.


    She''s sorry she can''t tell him the truth, but the apology sounds like an admission of guilt. She doesn''t know what else to say. She considers making up another excuse, but she knows she can''t lie to him anymore. She can''t use a new lie to cover for an older lie.


    "Avery, I really want to gauge your heart to see what it''s made of," Evan whispers.


    He closes his eyes heavily. Her apology killed his last hope. He was hoping Avery would tell him she lied to surprise him, but her apology cuts him to the core.


    "Why is she sorry?" he wonders, "For not wanting the baby? Or is she afraid I''ll find out the child is not mine?"


    Evan feels like he''s choking, like the pain in his chest is constricted his lungs and making it impossible to breathe. Apart from him wanted to choke her, make her feel the same pain he''s suffering. He briefly imagines her death as an end to his pain, but quickly recoils from the thought. He suddenly approaches her and grabs her with a beastly roar.


    Avery looks deep into his bloodshot eyes and can see the madness lurking just below the surface. As she returns his gaze, she feels like she''s being pulled into an unfathomable abyss with no hope of ever emerging.


    "Are you sure you want to leave?" Evan asks, tilting his head with a cruel smile.


    He suddenly lets go of Avery and turns to the bed. With a swift motion, he grabs Leonie and throws her onto the bed.


    "Evan?" Leonie asks, with barely concealed hope.


    Avery realizes what he''s doing and feels as if all the air has been sucked out of the room. Her eyes burn with tears.


    "Evan," Avery begs.


    Her voice sounds choked. She used to send props and fragrances to encourage Evan and Leonie''s lovemaking. She used to fantasize about bringing Evan and Leonie together so she could escape from him, but now that it''s actually happening, the pain is unbearable. She feels as if her heart is being crushed inside her body.


    Already shirtless, Evan stalks toward the bed. His tanned skin gleams with sweat, and his muscles are tense with need.


    "No!" Avery screams.


    She feels as if she''s descending into an abyss. She clasps her hands over her ears and shakes with violent sobs.


    "Mrs. Howel, you should leave now," Robert advises, "This is best for both of you."


    Robert quickly finds his worry calming. Evan making love with Leonie seems to be the best possible outcome now¡ªhe''ll relieve his urges without hurting Avery.


    Outside the window, a fierce wind begins to blow. Dark rain clouds suddenly cover the blue sky. Thunder roars, and a storm is imminent. Avery takes a deep breath and tries to stop sobbing.


    "This is the best thing that can happen," she thinks, trying to convince herself, "Now I''ll be able to leave him. This is what I wanted all along."

 Chapter 158 - 158: Sort of Compromise

    Avery knows she can''t ignore the signs, but she wants nothing more than to rush over and stop Evan. She wants to tell him the baby is his. She wants to help him.


    "We''re young and can afford to lose a child; we''ll have more in the future," Avery thinks, "But do we have a future? Even if I help him and convince him to trust me again, so what? The poison in my body means that I can''t have heirs for the Howel. And if I risk my life in labor and die, Evan and I won''t be together. How''s that better than this?"


    Avery catches her breath and takes a final look at the man on the bed. As if he can sense her eyes on him, he turns and gives her a mocking look. Their eyes meet, and she holds his gaze. Avery is the first to break the stare; she drops her eyes down to the floor.


    Evan frets as Avery looks away. Her expression seems to suggest she''s made some sort of compromise with herself. He knows he''d forgive her no matter how many times she hurts him. He was hoping that seeing him with Leonie would upset her; he was hoping she''s trying to stop him. But she seems to have given up on him.


    Without looking at him again, she squares her shoulders with determination and leaves the room. As the door shuts, he feels all hope and possibility die within him. He gives into the animal desire coursing through his veins. In the hall, Avery leaned her back against the door and weakly slipped into a sitting position.


    "Mrs. Howel, are you alright?" Robert asks, offering her his hand to help her up.


    "Leave me alone," she whispers, shaking her head at him.


    "Mrs. Howel, I''ll escort you back," Robert says gently.


    Avery knows that each sound they make will torture her, but she can''t find the will to move. Her face had gone pale, and her body still shakes.


    "What am I hoping?" she wonders, "That he can control himself? That he''ll suddenly change his mind and open this door?"


    Reality soon slaps her across the face. Leonie''s whimpers and Evan''s groans soon fill the air. The sounds turn her stomach, and she runs to the bathroom. She vomits uncontrollably and finds herself unable to stop. She tastes bile, and her eyes water. Images of them in her bedroom, on her bed, moving up and down in ecstasy appear in her mind. She tries to tell herself it''s okay. She tries to convince herself that this will give her a clean break from Evan.


    "I''ll never truly belong here," she thinks, "Evan is like a mirage in the desert. The closer, I think I am, the further away he gets. I''ll never really be able to have him."


    Time passes with agonizing slowness. She gazes at her face in the mirror and blanches as if she''s seen a ghost. She doesn''t know what she''s doing or waiting for.


    She suddenly feels parched and tries to get herself some water. In a daze, she reaches for the hot water, but her hands shake so badly the water splashes onto her skin instead of into the cup. She jerked her hand away, and the glass clatters to the floor. She blows cold air on her injured hand.


    She wanders through the house and finds herself in the library. She stops at a bookshelf and tries to choose a book, the titles blur. She knows she can''t concentrate long enough to read one of the thick tomes. Filled with sudden anxiety, she begins to pace the house.


    Every time she passes a clock, she stops to look at the time. It''s already been half an hour, and she wonders when they''ll finish. When she blinks, she can see images of them intertwined as if they were right in front of her. The house begins to feel stifled. She opens the door and walks into the yard.


    The maid at the door follows her out, "Mrs. Howel, where are you going? Wait for me. Robert asked me to follow you."


    Avery ignores the maid''s voice. She wants to leave the place where she feels oppressed.


    On the right side of Howel''s property is a river. There''s a school nearby, and young lovers sometimes walk to the river to kiss and place floating lanterns in the water. She can''t bear to see other people in love.


    She looks back at the house and sees that the sun has come out again. Even in the sunlight, the tall, imposing building looks dark and sinister. She glances up at her bedroom and sees that the window has been open. Her curtains blow wild in the breeze ¡ª her stomach clenches.


    "They''re probably airing out the room," she thinks.


    Robert knocks and enters the room. The distinct smell of s.e.x hits him immediately. Robert lowers his head and approaches Evan with embarrassment. Evan has called and asked for rubbing alcohol and gauze, and Robert has no choice but to obey. He wonders why Evan needs first aid.


    "Did he overexert and hurt himself?" Robert wonders, "Or did he injure Leonie?"


    He sees the bodies intertwined on the bed and quickly averts his gaze. Robert rushes into the bathroom and begins to prepare the first aid equipment. The tap is running in the bathroom and water overflows from the bathtub. Robert looks at the water and sees that it''s red with blood. Evan sits in the tub, half-conscious.


    "Sir?" Robert calls nervously.


    Evan''s hands are clenched into fists, and blood drips from between his fingers. Robert glances out into the bedroom and notices a broken mirror on top of the dresser. He rushes to Evan and gently uncurls the man''s fingers. A piece of glass is deeply embedded into Evan''s palm. The skin around the wound is covered in sticky, dark blood. Robert rushes to get Evan out of the water and helps him sit on a chair.


    "If Evan is in here, who are the people on the bed?" Robert wonders, "Did Evan intentionally stab himself to try to control his l.u.s.t?"


    Evan leans against the back of the chair. His eyes are empty as if his soul has left his body, and he lets Robert tend his wound without complaint or criticism.


    "Where is she?" Evan suddenly asks.


    Robert knows he''s referring to Avery.


    "They say Mrs. Howel is out taking a walk along the Lover''s river," he answers.


    Evan forces a bitter smile. He can''t believe she''s in the mood for a casual walk.


    "Tell her I want to see her," Evan orders


    "Yes, sir," Robert responds.


    It''s early evening, and the clouds are streaked pink and red. The dusky sun shines on Avery''s face and covers it with warmth. Avery feels sadness emanating from her heart, and she can''t help but shiver.


    When the maid tells her that Evan wants to see her, she clenched her fists. She doesn''t know how to face him. She composes her face into an emotionless mask and begins to walk back to the house.


    Evan is still in her bedroom, and Robert lets her into the room with a complicated look.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel is waiting for you inside," he announces.


    Now the curtains are closed. One faint lamp illuminates the otherwise dark room. Upon entering, the intense smell of love-making makes Avery feel nauseous. She covers her mouth and presses her hand against the wall, fighting the urge to vomit. Evan sits on a chair near the window.


    "Come in," Evan orders.


    His voice is frosty. Avery immediately remembers a time three years ago when he said the exact same thing, in the exact same voice, in a similarly dark room. She shudders, remembering his promise to make her regret ever marrying him.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Letting her Go

    "Evan was true to his word," Avery thinks ruefully, "I regretted our marriage countless times. But soon, I can put all that behind me; I can walk away from all the pain and hurt without regret."


    She takes a deep breath but doesn''t answer him. Instead, she takes a swift look around the room. Leonie isn''t there, but the bed is rumpled, and the sheets lie twisted at the bottom of the mattress. Leonie''s clothes are scattered across the floor. Avery knows Evan is deliberately manipulative¡ªhe''s summoned her to the room so she can see the evidence of the passionate love-making.


    Avery looks back at Evan. The evidence of their s.e.x stabs her in the heart like an arrow. She takes a deep breath and imagines constructing a steel wall around her heart. She imagines the arrows breaking painlessly against the wall. She refuses to let him see her suffer, and she tries to force a neutral expression.


    "What do you want?" Avery asks.


    "Are you pregnant?"


    "Yes," Avery answers curtly.


    She doesn''t want to say more. She already told him the baby is his. If he doesn''t believe her, she can''t do anything about it.


    "Get rid of it," Evan says, his voice cold and flat.


    As if his words are some sort of omen, a fierce gust of wind begins to blow. Clouds start to roll in, and thunder rumbles in the distance. A bolt of lightning suddenly illuminates Avery''s face and then plunges the room into darkness. She twists her fingers and tries to find the right words.


    "It''s yours. I swear," she whispers.


    Some of the tension seems to go out of Evan''s body.


    "I didn''t tell you because I didn''t know how," she continues.


    This is the closest to the truth she can get without explaining about the poison.


    "Where''s the proof?" Evan asks, "How can you prove it''s mine?"


    "There are tests once the fetus is more developed," Avery replies, "I''ve only ever been with one man: you."


    Though they''ve both calmed down, the room still feels stifling. Avery doesn''t expect anything to change; she knows it''s far too late to go back and start over with Evan. Nonetheless, she feels like he deserves the truth, and she wants to tell him as much as she can.


    Robert knocks and enters with a white phone. Avery''s look immediately changes for the worse¡ªshe recognizes the phone as the one Andrew gave to her. Evan studies Avery''s expression and sighs. He feels like he''s watching Avery an elaborate story in which she''s both director and actor, and he''s just a hapless extra.


    He takes the phone from Robert and checks the texts. He sees Andrew''s name and the promise to send men for Avery in five days. Evan sneers self-mockingly. He suddenly understands why Avery insisted on taking five days to make his gift.


    "Are you satisfied you''ve made a fool of me?" he asks, "While you are pushing me to save Gabrielle, you and Andrew had already forged an alliance. Did you think you could play me like some violin?"


    Avery opens her mouth to explain, but Evan cuts her off, "No more lies."


    Avery knows Evan''s trust in her is gone. No matter what she says, it''s too late to regain his confidence. His injured look hurts her like a dagger. She feels like she can''t breathe.


    "Why are you so silent?" Evan asks, "Have you finally run out of lies?"


    Avery stares back at him coldly. She doesn''t know what she should say¡ªno matter what, he''ll assume she''s lying.


    "Do you really plan to leave?" Evan asks.


    "Yes," she answers simply.


    The single word crushes Evan. The veins on the back of his hand burst out as he clenches his fists. He suddenly gets up and knocks the chair over. His eyes go dark, and his look turns murderous. He slowly approaches Avery.


    "So the child is Andrew''s?" he asks.


    Avery smiles coldly. There''s clearly no hope of convincing him. He''s a jealous and possessive man, and he''s become convinced that she cheated on him.


    "If you say so," Avery says with a shrug.


    Her response only enrages him further, and his face becomes even more vicious. He clenches his fists as hard as he can and tries to suppress his pain.


    "I''ve tried everything to make her stay, but all she wants is to leave," he thinks miserably, "Maybe I can try harder. But what''s the point? She''ll never actually fall for me."


    "Can''t you wait for six months?" he asks.


    "I can''t," she says, suppressing a small sigh.


    "A clean break is the best," Avery thinks, "He assumes I have something with Andrew, and I''ll never be able to ease that suspicion. He''s such a hypocrite though for getting angry about Andrew when he blatantly cheated on me with Leonie."


    "Fine," Evan hisses.


    He hoped there was room for compromise, but apparently, she can''t wait to go running to Andrew. Avery looks at him with wide eyes, unable to believe that he''s really letting her go.


    "If you want to leave so much, I''ll let you go," Evan says with great difficulty.


    Each word costs him more strength than the last. He wants nothing more than the next six months with her, but he''s unwilling to force her to stay with him. Avery moves her lips, but no words come out. Instead, they stare at each other in silence. His look is so intense; she finds it difficult to breathe.


    She then realizes she''s been running from him for a while. Evan once rebuked her, saying that she would abandon him as soon as anything happens. She realizes it''s come true, and she feels tears well in her eyes. She takes a deep breath to steady herself.


    "When can I leave?" she asks.


    "When do you want to leave?" Evan replies.


    "Now," she whispers.


    Evan clenches his fists, "I''m afraid that won''t work."


    Avery notices that his hand is bulky with gauze. She looks worriedly at the bandage.


    "Were you hurt during the fight?" she asks, concerned.


    Her concern cuts him, and he ignores the question. She looks at him in confusion and realizes he''s trying to cut her out. He looks at her with indifference, but something simmers just below the surface.


    "Okay, why can''t I leave right now?" she asks.


    "You owe me a gift," he says cooly.


    Avery can''t believe he remembers that, and she thinks it''s very strange that something so trivial seems to be a deciding factor in her departure.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you as fast as possible," she says.


    "You''re in such a hurry?" Evan asks, despair creeping into his voice, "Are you afraid I''ll change my mind?"


    Avery bites her lip but doesn''t answer. His pain seems to go straight to her heart. It''s agonizing to watch him suffer, and it hurts to know that she''s the cause.


    "You don''t think a gift made in a hurry will be good enough, is that it?" she asks.


    "The text message says five days. You still have three," Evan replies, "You have three days to make the gift now."


    Avery is silent for a moment. Then she nods her head slowly in agreement. She takes another look at Evan''s hand.


    "What happened to your hand?" she asks again.


    Robert begins to explain, but Evan abruptly cuts him off.


    "The gauze is loose," Evan says, "Wrap it again."


    Avery nods, and Robert gives her scissors and fresh gauze. Evan stands in front of her and gazes down at the top of her head as she inspects his injured palm. The fresh scent of her hair fills his nose, and overwhelms him.


    Avery concentrates on her work. The old knot is loose, so she easily unties the gauze. After she inspects the wound, she sees that the ring she drew on his finger is still there. The color has faded, but the blue marker still stains his skin.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Draw It Again

    Avery washed Evan''s ring off her finger a long time ago. Though Evan has tried to preserve the drawing on his finger, the color is slowly fading. Avery carefully disinfects the wound with alcohol. Before she can rewrap his hand, Evan hands her a pen.


    "Draw it again," he commands.


    Avery shakes her head.


    "It''s pointless," she says, "It''ll fade away again."


    "The drawing is not the real thing, and the marriage is doomed to end anyway," Avery thinks, "What''s the point of drawing it over and over again? If it''s not meant to be, it''s not meant to be."


    Avery swiftly wraps his hand in the thick white gauze. She ties it tightly but gently. Then she takes a pen and bends over the bandaged hand. When she moves her head, Evan can see the drawing, and he stops breathing for a moment. She has drawn a heart.


    "Why did you draw a heart?" he asks.


    "Because I love you," she thinks, "I can''t say it aloud, and even if I could, there''d be no point. I gave him my heart long ago, and now I have to take it back, piece by damaged piece."


    "It symbolizes happiness," Avery says with a sad little smile, "I hope that every day of your life is happy."


    Evan forces a bitter smile. He can''t hate Avery even though he thinks she''s betrayed him. He gets so jealous he wants to kill her, but he knows he never will. It would be hell for him to live knowing she''s not somewhere on the planet. Evan suddenly holds Avery tightly in his arms as if he wants to integrate her into his body. She can hear his heartbeat. After a long time, he lets go of her,


    "In three days, you''ll be none of my concern," Evan warns, "No matter what happens to you."


    Then he gets up and leaves. Avery can see the determination in his stride as he exits the room and closes the door. Not long after, some maids come to help her pack her things. Though she only has three days left at the Howels'' house, she can''t bear the thought of staying in the room where Evan and Leonie made love.


    Avery packs some clothes and orders the maids to bring her items to the guest room furthest from Evan''s room. She still has three days to prepare a gift for him. She unlocks her phone and searches the internet for inspiration. After a while, Dr. Walter comes in with his kit.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel asked me to give you a physical exam," the doctor announces.


    "Why? I don''t need one," Avery objects.


    "Mr. Howel says you''ve been emotionally volatile today," he explains, "That could affect the fetus."


    Avery bites her lip as hard as she can. She knows Evan believes that the baby is Andrew''s. She finds it hard to believe that a possessive man like Evan would allow her to continue with the pregnancy. She finds it even stranger that he''d ask his personal doctor to examine her as if he''s concerned about the baby''s health. She sits down and allows the doctor to begin his exam.


    "Dr. Walter, when you checked my pulse the other day, I was really pregnant?" she asks.


    She''s been meaning to ask him, but she hasn''t gotten the chance. Dr. Walters opens his medical kit and wraps the blood pressure cuff around her arm.


    "It seemed possible, but I wasn''t entirely sure," he responds, "I didn''t have enough time to make the most accurate judgment, but based on what I saw, you did appear to be pregnant."


    Avery nods and extends her arm.


    "There is nothing seriously wrong with you," Dr. Walters announces, "But try to avoid mood swings. Keep as calm as possible."


    Dr. Walters removes the cuff from her arm and returns it to his bag. Avery rubs her arm and looks thoughtfully at the doctor.


    "I''ve heard that paternity tests for the baby are typically done after 11 weeks," she says, "Is it possible to do one before then?"


    The doctor shakes his head, destroying her last hope. She was hoping there was a way to prove to Evan that the child is his.


    "Is there some way to find out how many s.e.x.u.a.l partners a woman has had?" she asks, hoping she can prove she''s never been with anyone besides Evan.


    Dr. Walters frowns in deep contemplation. Then he carefully removes a business card from his medical kit. Avery slides it into her pocket.


    "You can consult this clinic," Dr. Walters suggests.


    The muffled sound of dismayed begging enters through the closed door.


    "Sir, show mercy, please," a woman whispers, "It wasn''t me. It really wasn''t me. I didn''t do it! I was only cooking, and I didn''t go near anything else. I don''t know how the drug got into it, I swear."


    Avery steps out of the guest room and crosses the hall. She leans against the handrail and looks downstairs. A woman in a chef uniform kneels in front of Evan.


    "I was just doing my job," she pleads, "Please, I know nothing about the aphrodisiac. Someone framed me. Besides, there was nothing wrong with the tasting. Why would a weak old woman like me do such a thing? I''m not mad. Sir, I''ve been wronged. Show mercy, Sir."


    "You did do it, and you are crazy," Evan sneers in a hellish voice, "Send her to the mental health facility."


    "Sir, don''t! Sir..." the woman begs and screams as the bodyguards mercilessly drag her from the room.


    Avery shakes her head. She can''t believe that the old chef has anything to do with it. On the contrary, she thinks Leonie''s timing is a bit too convenient. Suddenly, Avery hears a painful m.o.a.n from the next room over.


    "Miss Summers, please don''t move," a maid cautions, "You''ve got a slight tear down there. Mr. Howel used too much force."


    "Evan had no other choice," Leonie says delicately, "The drug was too powerful. I wonder who did it."


    Leonie flushes, recalling the afternoon. The strangest part was that Evan covered her head with a pillow while doing it. At one point, she almost passed out from lack of oxygen. Otherwise, she considers it all a glowing success.


    A maid cleaning the hallway sees Avery and quickly greets her by name, bowing her head respectfully.


    "Avery," Leonie calls her from her room.


    She wants Avery to come in so she can gloat. Avery enters the room slowly. Leonie is lying on the bed with her knees spread apart. A maid is carefully applying ointment to her most intimate region.


    "Evan did it so passionately this afternoon, it actually tore," Leonie says with a self-satisfied smirk.


    "Really?" Avery asks expressionlessly, "Do you want me to say he did a good job?"


    "He did," Leonie says, with a casual glance at Avery''s belly, "Why did you fight with Evan this afternoon? Is it because of the baby? What do you think will happen when Evan''s grandfather finds out the truth, that it''s not Evan''s?"


    "You''ll have to try harder if you want to scare me," Avery responds calmly.


    She''s not afraid, but she knows it''s only a matter of time before the news reaches Mr. Francis Howel. Once he learns that the baby may not be a Howel heir, she''ll be expelled from the family. It''s better for her if she leaves Evan first.


    "If you don''t have the sense to be scared, that''s your problem. It still doesn''t change the facts of your situation," Leonie gloats, "By the way, Evan said he wants me to go to the hospital to get a physical check-up. If I''m pregnant, he''ll let me keep it."


    Avery feels her blood slowly freezing in her veins.


    "Congratulations," she sneers.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Playing the Game

    Leonie props herself up against a pile of pillows. She''s wearing a transparent white satin nightgown; her hair is messy, and her cheeks are flushed. Fresh hickeys cover her neck. Avery wishes she could look at Leonie with indifference, but the sight of the hickeys makes her feel awful. She takes a deep breath and reminds herself to keep her calm.


    "Miss Summers, Mr. Howel is coming," a panting maid runs into the room as she announced the news.


    She''s running so fast she almost knocks Avery over. Instead of apologizing, she swears under her breath.


    "Didn''t you see me?" the maid snaps, "Don''t you know that a good dog never gets in the way?"


    Avery stays standing by the door. She looks cooly at the maid and recognizes the woman as Leonie''s servant.


    "I''m sorry I got in your way," Avery says softly, "What''s your name? Next time I see you, I''ll give way."


    Avery''s smile is spookily lovely, and the maid stares transfixed. She has the horrible feeling that she''s just made a colossal mistake.


    "Who said you should apologize?" asks Evan''s cold voice.


    Avery''s smile instantly vanishes, but she remains silent.


    "I''m asking you a question," Evan repeats, "Who said you should apologize."


    "I was standing by the door and accidentally got in the maid''s way. She bumped into me as she entered the room," Avery explains coldly, "An apology is the least I could do."


    Though she''s playing the game, her mind is preoccupied with other matters. She can''t stop thinking about Evan making love to Leonie so violently and passionately she was injured. She thinks about Leonie''s claim that Evan will allow her to have his child. She wants to scream when she remembers that Evan won''t believe her explanation or accept the child she''s carrying as his own, but she knows she can''t make Evan changed his mind. Her head feels like it''s going to explode.


    "Mrs. Howel, it was my fault," the maid stammers, "I was careless."


    "Are you sure?" Avery responds, "Just a minute ago; you said a good dog should never get in the way. I think it makes perfect sense."


    Avery imbues the words "good dog" with deep significance. Before the maid has a chance to respond, Evan gives the signal, and bodyguards barge in and begin to slap her.


    "It''s a bit noisy in here for my taste," Avery says lightly, "Mr. Howel, I''ll leave you alone with Miss Summers."


    Avery smiles insidiously and gives Evan a meaningful look. Then she turns on her feel and strides out of the room. As she walks, she can feel Evan''s eyes burning into her slender back; even after she''s out of his sight, she can still feel his look.


    "She''s determined to draw boundaries," Evan thinks bitterly, "The way she calls me Mr. Howel proves that. Is she that desperate to distance herself? She only has three days left with me."


    "Evan," Leonie''s whispers.


    Her voice is cloyingly sweet, and it draws Evan''s attention away from Avery. Leonie''s legs hang from the bedside. She puts her hands on her knees, uneasily. Evan gazes down at her expressionlessly. Although he doesn''t do or say anything, he gives off a menacing vibe.


    Robert clears his throat and enters the room. He approaches Leonie, and a bodyguard follows, carrying a silver tray with a glass of water and a bottle of pills.


    "Miss Summers, Mr. Howel would like you to take this," Robert explains.


    "What is it?" Leonie asks suspiciously.


    "They''re contraceptive pills," Robert explains.


    "No. I won''t take them!" Leonie shouts.


    She pushes the tray away, and the water spills in the bodyguard''s face. She stumbles out of bed and falls to her knees in front of Evan.


    "Evan, I don''t want to take contraceptives," she begs, "Let me have this child."


    "Are you sure you want to have it?" Evan asks coldly, "I guarantee you will regret that decision."


    Evan knows there''s no way she could be pregnant with his child¡ªhe didn''t even touch her. He watched her Leonie climb onto Avery''s bed, but also with the aphrodisiac pumping through his veins, and he couldn''t bring himself to touch her. He was agitated by Avery''s departure and disgusted by Leonie''s willingness to sleep with him. Instead, he allowed one of his bodyguards to have her.


    "I won''t regret it," Leonie whispers, looking up at him through her long eyelashes, "I dream of having your child. I don''t even need to be your wife. I only want to have a child."


    Evan mulls over her words. Many women want to have their children, and many have even knelt and begged for it like Leonie. But Avery acts like it would be a cruel punishment to bear his child.


    He glances at the bodyguards, and three of them spring forward. Two of them held her down, and the other takes two pills. He squeezes her cheeks to force her to open her mouth and tosses the pills in. Then he splashes water into her mouth. He''s careless, and the water dribbles off her chin and onto her chest. He holds her nose until she''s forced to swallow the water and the pills. Then the guards release her. She lay sprawled on the floor, coughing and crying.


    "Evan, I didn''t want to take them," she wails.


    By the time she lifts her head to look at him, he''s long gone. She leaps to her feet and rushes barefoot into the bathroom. She bent over the toilet and shoved her fingers deep into her throat. Within seconds she''s gagging and vomiting into the toilet. When she finishes retching, she looks into the toilet and sees the two pills floating in the water. She sits weakly on the cold floor and smiles viciously.


    The house seems to glow as if the wild storm has washed in clean. A pot of tea releases steam and a pleasant aroma in the study. Evan frowns and plays absently with his lighter. Dr. Walters looks at Evan and wonders what he''s thinking.


    "Do you mean she wanted to take the DNA test early?" Evan finally asks.


    Dr. Walters has been explaining his check-up with Avery, and Evan is puzzled by her behavior.


    "Yes, I told Mrs. Howel that we''d need to extract amniotic fluid to compare against hair or cheek swabs from the parents," Dr. Walters says, "It''s usually impossible to do before the eleventh week of pregnancy. Still, it has occasionally been successfully done as early as eight weeks."


    Evan snaps the lighter open and ignites the flame.


    "Why is she so eager?" Evan wonders, "Is it because she doesn''t know who the father is either or because she wants to prove it''s mine?"


    Evan lazily lifts his eyes and frowns sharply.


    "Anything else?" he asks.


    "She asked if there are any methods or devices to test the number of s.e.x.u.a.l partners a woman has had," Dr. Walters responds.


    Evan''s look sharpens, and he seems to straighten in his chair.


    "Is Avery trying to prove her innocence?" he wonders, "Or is this just another little trick she''s concocted knowing that Dr. Walters will report back to me?"


    "Are there any?" Evan asks, leaning back in the chair.


    "I believe it can be tested through s.p.e.r.m antigens," Dr. Walters responds, "But I''m not very familiar with the methods. I gave her the business card for this clinic."


    He hands Evan another business card. Evan takes it and seems to study it intently.


    "Maybe Mrs. Howel doesn''t expect¡ª" Dr. Walters begins.


    Before he can finish his sentence, Evan glares at him with such ferocity he falls silent. The two men face each other, staring across Evan''s desk. The loud, rapid sound of gunfire interrupts them. Someone is shooting a gun right outside the window.


    Evan leaps up from his chair and looks curiously out the window. Wearing bullet-proof vests and earplugs, Avery stands on the green lawn. She holds a pistol in one hand and aims at a target that is shaped like a man. There are already several holes in the paper target. She seems to be aiming for the heart.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Shooting Practice

    Evan approaches her quietly. She''s wearing black leather leggings, black gloves, and transparent goggles. Evan never realized a woman could look so cool. As he approaches, he gives a slow round of applause.


    "I didn''t realize you know how to shoot," he says.


    "I don''t," Avery replies.


    She closes her right eye and pulls the trigger, but the shot goes wide, and she misses the target entirely.


    "Do you want to learn?" Evan asks.


    "Is this any of your business?" she snaps.


    She does want to learn, but she''s reluctant to accept his help. Out of spite, he''s called off the search squad looking for Gabrielle. Avery knows that if Evan refuses to help find Gabrielle, she''ll have to rely on herself. Shooting practice seems like a necessary precaution.


    "If I have access to a gun when I find Andrew, I''ll shoot him in the heart without a second of hesitation," Avery thinks, "It''s just a pity my shots are so inaccurate."


    "Do you want me to teach you or not?" Evan asks.


    He approaches her, and she spins around and aims the gun at him.


    "Mrs. Howel!" Robert gasps in horror.


    "I don''t need your help," she snarls, "Get away from me!"


    Evan slows down, but he doesn''t stop. He walks slowly and stares intently into her eyes. Avery removes the safety and c.o.c.ks the gun.


    "I''ll shoot if you come any nearer," she threatens.


    "You wouldn''t dare," Evan smirks, "You''re sweating with nerves."


    It''s true. Avery''s forehead has a light sheen of sweat, and her pals have started to go clammy inside the gloves. She wants to step away, but she refuses to back down. Images of him and Leonie on the bed flashed through her mind. She knows Evan didn''t have a choice, but the thought of them making love makes her sick to her stomach. She can''t bear to have him near her.


    Avery takes a deep breath and steps toward Evan. There''s less than a meter between them. If she pulls the trigger, she''ll be shooting him at point-blank range.


    "I don''t need to be good at aiming now," Avery whispers, "If I pull the trigger, the bullet will go right through your heart."


    "Mrs. Howel, don''t!" Robert shouts.


    "You want me dead this badly?" Evan asks.


    He stops walking and studies her icy expression. He can''t read her at all.


    "I dream about it every day," she hisses.


    "So, you can get together with Andrew without any hindrance?" Evan asks bitterly.


    "I thought I didn''t need you dead to get together with him," Avery responds acidly.


    Evan lowers his head and smiles ironically. He knows that Avery is trying to be hurtful, but her words still sting. He looks deep into her eyes and steps forward.


    "Fire!" he commands.


    "You think I won''t?" she asks.


    Evan inclines his head toward her pistol.


    "Change her gun," he orders.


    Before she can understand what he''s talking about, he reaches forward and grabs the pistol from her hands. With a swift motion, he opens the chamber. Avery glares at him.


    "You can''t shoot me without bullets," he says, "I''ve asked them to get you a gun that''s actually loaded."


    The gun is empty. She''s already shot all of her ammunition at the target. She can''t believe Evan realized.


    "Sir, are you sure that''s a good idea?" Robert objects, worried that Avery will actually shoot Evan if given a chance.


    Evan ignores Robert''s concerns. He gestures to the bodyguards, and they bring him a beautiful wooden box. Evan opens the box and reveals a delicate silver pistol with a beautiful engraving on the grip. It''s no larger than a keychain.


    "Is this a joke?" Avery thinks.


    Robert observes Avery''s doubtful look.


    "Mrs. Howel, don''t underestimate this one," Robert explains, "It''s the smallest pistol in the world¡ªit''s only 5.5cm long. But it is also one of the most powerful. Bullets fired from this gun can reach speeds up to 434 kilometers per hour. It cost three million dollars."


    "Do you know how to use it?" Evan asks, passing Avery the gun, "I can show you first if you like."


    Avery aims at Evan again.


    "I know that if I shoot you, you''ll drop dead," Avery snaps back.


    Evan gives Avery an in-depth, searching look.


    "If you could bear to do that, then go ahead," he says casually.


    "Mrs. Howel, this pistol is not for fun," Robert warns.


    Robert is drenched in a nervous sweat. He''s recently witnessed many power struggles between Avery and Evan, and he knows that they often end in injury for his boss. He''s terrified that Avery may actually shoot, and he has no idea how to stop her.


    "I''m not here to have fun," Avery retorts.


    With a graceful gesture, she points the gun at Robert and then the bodyguards, forcing them to back away. Then she returns her focus to Evan.


    "You wouldn''t dare," Evan says with determination, "You don''t want me to die; you can''t bear the thought of it. That''s why you didn''t load any bullets."


    Evan is confident that she won''t hurt him, and this confidence fills him with overwhelming joy.


    "It''s odd that I genuinely care about her and want her to care for me. Even after she''s betrayed and deceived me," he thinks, "I think I could forgive her for everything she''s ever done if she told me she cared for me."


    "We both know I would dare to do a lot of things," Avery replies, "I think you''re scared and trying to bluff your way out of this."


    Evan smiles, "How about we make a bet?"


    Avery raises her eyebrows.


    "I''ll be your target," Evan says, "If you shoot me, you have to tell me why you wanted the clinic''s business card."


    He''s hoping Avery will tell him what he wants to hear; he''s hoping she wants to prove that the child is his and convince him that she''s never been with anyone else. He''s half ready to grab her and drive her to the clinic himself. If he finds out that the child is his, he won''t ever let her go.


    Avery takes a look at the business card in Evan''s hand. She knew Dr. Walters would report to Evan, but she didn''t expect him to be so fast. She nods her agreement to the bet.


    "I''ll show you how to use it first," Evan says, positioning himself behind Avery, "Think of the gun as an extension of your arm and hold it at a parallel to your body."


    Evan places his hands over Avery''s arms and gently lifts them. Then he covers her index finger with his own.


    "Hold the gun firmly, aim for your target, sight the shot, and exhale as you pull the trigger," he says, his breath brushing her ear, "Understand?"


    Avery doesn''t answer. Within moments Evan walks away and stands next to the paper target. Avery slowly lifts the pistol. Though the gun is small, it feels heavy in her hand. She carefully follows Evan''s instructions, aims, and wraps her finger around the trigger. She inhales deeply and tries to stop the shaking in her hands.


    "Mrs. Howel! Don''t!" Robert screams.


    Robert''s scream saps her last ounce of courage. With a deep sigh, she lowers the gun. Evan is right: she doesn''t dare to shoot him, and she couldn''t bear to watch him die.


    "Are you afraid?" Evan asks, approaching her, "Or was my lesson not thorough enough?"


    Evan''s shadow is long in the setting sun, and it quickly falls over her.


    "Do you need me to show you one more?" he asks.


    "No," she objects.

 Chapter 163 - 163: To Test Avery

    Evan suddenly grabs Avery''s gun hand and shoots himself in the chest with the pistol. He clutches his chest and staggers backward. The sound of the gun seems to echo in Avery''s ears.


    "Evan!" she screams, "Are you crazy?"


    As he staggers backward, she reaches out to grab him. Instead, he grabbed her arm and pulled her into his chest, bringing her down to the ground with him. She falls on top of him and immediately tries to examine the gunshot wound. She gasps in shock and confusion when she realizes there isn''t one.


    "You were worried for me," Evan says with a small smile.


    "I don''t understand," Avery says, "Did you lie to me? Is the pistol just a toy?"


    Robert clears his throat and opens the box again. The box has a false bottom, and he opens it, revealing another pistol identical to the one she just held.


    "The real one is here," Robert says, "Mr. Howel was worried that you wouldn''t know how to use the real one and accidentally hurt yourself. He asked me to bring this fake one for practice."


    "Now that I''ve been shot in the chest, you have to tell me why you wanted the business card," Evan says smugly, "Are you trying to prove your innocence? Do you actually care for me?"


    Avery scowls at him, "No!"


    "You looked quite upset just now when you thought I''d been shot," Evan says.


    "I didn''t," she insists.


    "You couldn''t see your own expression," Evan says, his voice thick with emotion.


    Avery stares at Evan in amazement.


    "What in the world is happening?" she wonders, "Why has Evan''s entire attitude toward me changed so dramatically? Is he going to change his mind about letting me leave? He can''t do that to me. Even if he decides to resume the search for Gabrielle, it''s too late. Andrew only gave me five days before he hurts Gabrielle. After today, I''m only left with two. I would die for Gabrielle; not even Evan can change my mind."


    "You''re reaching," Avery says, "So what if I asked Dr. Walters for the business card? Proving my innocence never even occurred to me."


    "If he refuses to trust me, there''s really no point in proving anything," she thinks, "I gave him a false explanation and lost his trust. Now, he doesn''t even trust me enough to give me a real pistol."


    Evan suddenly stares at her with deep meaning.


    "What if I want you to prove it?" he asks.


    Avery stares back at him silently and ponders the meaning behind his words. Evan abruptly gets up and pulls her to her feet.


    "Come to the hospital with me," he says.


    Avery is anxious. She was curious about the test when she asked Dr. Walters, but she didn''t really plan on taking it. Now, she''s worried about the results. If the test proves her innocence, Evan may refuse to let her go, and if that happens, Gabrielle will be doomed.


    "I won''t go!" she exclaims, shaking her head vehemently.


    Evan looks down at her and frowns, "Why not?"


    "What''s the point?" Avery asks, "If we don''t even have basic trust, then what''s the use of taking a physical test?"


    "What are you guilty of?" Evan asks, "Or are you innocent and afraid I won''t let you go? If you''re not guilty or afraid, prove it and come with me to the hospital. It''ll put my mind at ease."


    Avery knows that once Evan makes up his mind, he wouldn''t change it easily. She feels herself beginning to panic.


    "Sir, the hospital staff, will be leaving shortly," Robert says, "If you must go tonight, I''ll phone the director and see if we can catch them before they leave."


    Avery''s failing hope is rekindled. If she can go to the hospital one more day later, then they''ll find out the truth later.


    "Robert is right," she says, "It''s late, and the doctors need time to prepare. How about we go tomorrow?"


    Evan stares at her with unreadable eyes. Avery smiles back convincingly.


    "I was thinking about starting to make the gift I promised you tonight," she says, "That''ll be difficult if we have to go to the hospital."


    "Don''t play games with me!" Evan warns.


    Evan reluctantly walks away. Avery''s lonely shadow seems to stretch toward him as the sun sinks below the horizon. The red clouds disappear, and the darkness sets in. The targets have become difficult to see, and Avery puts the gun away before returning to the guest room.


    She sits on the floor and spreads her materials around her: wood, cloth, paper, and glue quickly cover the floor. She''s making a diorama with a small, wooden house. Avery picks up the materials with a set of tweezers and painstakingly glues each tiny piece into place. The house she''s making is small and simple, but it''s her dream home because her husband and children live there.


    She soon finishes building the house. Then she begins to install working lights. When she presses a button on the outside of the diorama, warm yellow light shines on every inch of the house. She adds a small speaker with a recording device to play a personalized message.


    Though the work is intricate, the most laborious thing to make is a miniature photo album for the shelf in the study. She wants to take 72 photos of him and print them in miniature form in the album. She also writes him a letter and disguises it as another book on the shelf.


    The project is huge and detailed, and Avery quickly loses track of time. She doesn''t notice the sun beginning to dawn in the sky. She works well into the morning before a maid summons her to go to the hospital.


    After staying awake all night, Avery falls asleep as she waits for the test. She wakes in a daze when a bright white light shines in her eyes. A female doctor wearing a blue surgical mask holds a tube to the light.


    "I''m finished collecting the sample," the doctor says, "You can get down now."


    The light switches off, and Avery slowly rises from the examination table. She''s surprised that she slept so profoundly the extraction didn''t wake her, and she''s desperately concerned about the results.


    "How long will it take to run the test and analyze the results?" Avery asks.


    "Three to five days," the doctor responds, "I''ll phone you as soon as we''re sure of the results."


    Avery breathes an immediate sigh of relief.


    "It doesn''t matter what the results say," she thinks, "By that time, I''ll be gone."


    "How accurate are they?" she asks aloud.


    "We possess the most advanced equipment, and our techniques are second to none," the doctor assures her, "We always check our work at least twice to ensure accuracy."


    Avery nods and exits the examination room. Evan is waiting outside. He already knows that it takes several days to obtain the results, and his face is set with icy impatience. Though his expression is severe, the nurses still ogle and admire him.


    "Sir, they''ve collected the sample, and they say they''ll inform you of the results as soon as possible," Robert said, "Unfortunately, there''s nothing they can do to expedite the process further. At the very minimum, it will take two or three days."


    Evan looks at Avery and frowns before storming out of the room.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Women Are Volatile

    Avery runs after Evan. Then she remembers his hypocrisy: he made love with Leonie but flies into a rage every time he thinks about her ''betrayal'' with Andrew. With an angry huff, she slows down and walks calmly after him. By the time she gets outside, Evan''s Maybach is roaring away down the road.


    Evan''s mood swings are as perplexing as they are sudden. When he''s in a good mood, he dotes on her. He picks her up and carries her and flaunt their relationship to the world. But when he''s in a bad mood, he''ll leave her behind without a backward glance. Avery smiles sarcastically.


    "They say women are volatile, but men are far worse," she thinks.


    A black car driven by one of Evan''s bodyguards quickly pulls up to the curb.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel had to leave to take care of something," the guard explains, "He ordered me to drive you back."


    Avery hesitates, "I can go back on my own."


    "Mr. Howel insisted I drive you back," the guard answers firmly.


    Avery gets in without saying a word. Evan hasn''t asked the guards to drive her to be nice; he just wants to make sure she doesn''t go anywhere. There are four people in the car. In addition to the driver, a bodyguard is in the passenger''s seat. Another sits with her in the back seat. He''s uncomfortable being in close proximity to Avery, and he leans heavily against the door.


    Avery sits as far away from him as she can. She opens the window to let the air in. The passengers and shop windows drift past as unreal as a movie. She wonders where she''ll be tomorrow.


    An electronic ringtone pulls Avery from her reverie. She reaches into her purse and pulls out the white phone Andrew gave her. The caller ID is blocked, but she knows it must be Andrew. She opens the phone and sees a new text message: "Wait for a call at 11:00 tomorrow."


    The car leaves the city and drives past the suburbs and into the countryside. Another car is driving in the opposite direction, and its windows are rolled down. Leonie looks out the window, and she and Avery lock eyes. Leonie smirks at Avery, confident in her secret victory. Avery''s face remains expressionless.


    Avery doesn''t see Evan in the house. He doesn''t join her for lunch or afternoon tea, and there''s still no sign of him by dinner. Avery doesn''t mind her absence; she needs to be free from distractions if she wants to finish the diorama on time. The detailed work makes her eyes ache, but she knows she has to finish before morning. She forces herself to keep her sore eyes open.


    ¡­


    Gabrielle finishes checking Andrew''s blood pressure and heart rate and puts the stethoscope down. She makes a worried expression and looks up at Andrew through her long eyelashes.


    "Mr. Clifford, your heartbeat is a bit weak, and your blood pressure is a bit high," Gabrielle says, "You''re not healing the way you should be, and I confess I''m becoming concerned. I think it''s best we go to the hospital."


    Andrew wears a bathrobe, and it''s open to expose his muscular chest. All-day, he''s been in a good mood in anticipation of Avery''s arrival. Gabrielle''s words make him frown deeply; if he goes to the hospital, he might miss Avery''s arrival.


    "Why would I need to go to the hospital?" he asks.


    "You need a full examination with the equipment I don''t have here," Gabrielle says gravely.


    Andrew frowns harder, "What if I don''t go?"


    "That could be very dangerous," Gabrielle says, trying to put the right amount of concern into her voice.


    "Give me some medication first," Andrew suggests.


    He stares at Gabrielle and tries to read her expression. He suspects she''s trying to get him away from the mansion on purpose.


    "Medication only alleviates the symptoms; it doesn''t treat the underlying cause," Gabrielle objects.


    "That''s what I want!"


    Gabrielle looks down at her shoes to hide her face. She knows that Andrew is staring at her, trying to catch her in a lie. She has to persuade him to go to the hospital so she can run away, and she has to do it quickly. She''s been unable to find a map, and there''s no way she can find her way out of the forest without one. Even if she did have a map, she''d have to get past wild beasts and dangerous snake. Just the thought brings chills down her spine.


    "Look at me!" Andrew orders, "What are you thinking about?"


    Lately, he''s begun to grow suspicious. She seems distracted, and he wonders what schemes hide behind her innocent expression and shy demeanor. He abruptly stands up. When Gabrielle lifts her head, she''s looking directly into Andrew''s face. She jumps and takes a step back.


    "I''m thinking about Avery," Gabrielle answers.


    "Her?"


    "Yes. And Evan. No. I should say, Mr. Howel," Gabrielle stammers, "I''m thinking about why Avery likes him. You are handsome, tall, powerful, talented and rich. Why won''t she choose you?"


    "What''s the answer?" Andrew asks curiously, "Why doesn''t she choose me over him?"


    "I think it''s because Evan is healthier than you," Gabrielle answered, "That is to say, he has a healthy heart. That''s why I think you should take your condition more seriously. If you want to win Avery, you need to do everything you can to get healthy¡ªincluding going to the hospital."


    "Hmm, you really want me to go to the hospital, don''t you?" Andrew muses.


    He grabs Gabrielle''s chin and stares deep into her eyes. She looks young and shy, and she seems as meek as a lamb. She sounds serious and innocent when she talks, and her blush makes her look like a na?ve schoolgirl. Everything about her confuses Andrew.


    "Yes," she says a little too quickly, "I want you to be healthy, though I must admit it''s partially selfish. I don''t want to be out of a job. I like the salary and benefits that come with this job, and I quite enjoy my time with you."


    "Do you know what happens to people who play games with me?" Andrew asks.


    Gabrielle feels the color drain from her face, but she forces herself to smile innocently. She shakes her head in mock confusion.


    "I don''t play games," she says.


    Andrew smiles, mysteriously, and claps once. Bodyguards rush into the room, pushing a large glass box filled with water. Several sea snakes undulate in the water. One of the guards throws a white mouse into the water. A snake swiftly bites it on the neck. The mouse flails, and then its body goes stiff, and it sinks to the bottom. Gabrielle''s eyes widen with fright.


    Andrew puts his jaw on her shoulder and smiles viciously.


    "Do you know what that mouse was named?" he asks.


    Gabrielle shakes her head in mute fright.


    "Gabrielle," Andrew whispers in her ear, "I called that mouse Gabrielle Peters."


    "I don''t play games," Gabrielle repeats.


    Andrew steps away from her, "That''s for the best. Do you know what type of snake that is?"


    Gabrielle shakes her head.


    "Hydrophis belcheri," he answers, "It''s the most venomous sea snake in the world. Once you''re bitten, you''re dead. There is no antidote. There is no cure."


    Gabrielle stares open-mouthed at the serpents.


    "Are they here for me?" she asks in horror.


    "That''s the first smart thing I''ve ever heard you say," Andrew says with a dark chuckle, "Now get me the medication!"

 Chapter 165 - 165: Avery’s Message

    The hydropathic belcheri are for Gabrielle. If Avery doesn''t arrive at the agreed-upon hour, Gabrielle will be thrown into the glass box like the little white mouse. Gabrielle walks to the pharmacy in the mansion.


    Andrew was born with a weak heart, and even before the operation, he had to take medications. Every home he owns has its own private pharmacy. She selects the necessary medicines and quickly runs back to Andrew. Gabrielle offers Andrew a glass of water with the pills. She watches him swallow the medicine without question, and she has an idea.


    "I need to go talk to the cooks," Gabrielle announces, "Your heart is weak, and you should eat a light, healthy meal. I''ll let them know."


    Andrew is irritated by Gabrielle''s sudden seriousness. He wanted to threaten her a little, but he didn''t expect her to become so humorless. He sighs and impatiently waves her from the room. She returns two hours later, personally carrying the tray with Andrew''s food. Andrew takes the knife and fork and glances curiously at the menu.


    "Mr. Clifford, it''s my special meal for you," she explains, "Every ingredient was chosen with your heart health in mind."


    Andrew lazily looks at the food.


    "Is this it?" he asks.


    "You should eat light food in small portions¡ªa large and heavy meal can put unnecessary stress on the heart," she explains, gesturing at the food, "Here we have some lotus root slices to help give you energy. This is braised carp with soy sauce for protein. And these kidney beans contain antioxidants and will help boost your immune system."


    Though Andrew is somewhat confused by her direct demeanor, he assumes it''s a result of her fear. In a way, he prefers it to her bashful stammering. Before he can begin eating, Gabrielle serves him an extra portion of the lotus root.


    "Mr. Clifford, take more of this," she says, "You need to boost your energy after your big surgery."


    "Why do I see lily as well?" Andrew asks.


    "It''s good for you too," Gabrielle replies, "Now, don''t forget to take the kidney beans."


    Gabrielle prays that Andrew devours his food.


    "Why are the kidney beans raw?" Andrew asks.


    "Huh?" Gabrielle feigns innocence, "Maybe you don''t eat them very often. This is how they''re supposed to be."


    "What soup is this?" Andrew asks with growing suspicion as he samples the soup.


    "It''s snake soup," Gabrielle answers.


    "What?" Andrew asks, "Where did you get the snake?"


    "I forgot to tell you Mr. Clifford died last night," Gabrielle said, coughing nervously, "I was going to bury him, but then I heard the chef saying how nutritious snakes are. I want you to get better soon, and since it was your special snake, I thought it would be good for you."


    Though Gabrielle looks innocent, Andrew scowls at her.


    "You drink it for me if it''s so healthy," Andrew challenges.


    Gabrielle grits her teeth. She knows it''s risky to take part in this meal, but she needs to persuade him to finish eating it. She grabs the bowl of soup and raises it to her lips. It has an oily feeling as it slides down her throat, and she fights the urge to vomit. After several sips, Andrew is satisfied, and Gabrielle returns the bowl to the table.


    Andrew eats slowly. As he works on his food, his face becomes pale, and a light sheen of sweat stands out on his forehead.


    "Mr. Clifford, you look awful," Gabrielle says, "Maybe you''ve overeaten. Do you want me to bring you something else?"


    Andrew clutches his chest and follow at Gabrielle.


    "Did you put something in the meal?" he asks.


    "Of course not," Gabrielle answers.


    "Then, why do I feel awful?" Andrew snarls, "If it''s as you say, and the food is fine, you finish the rest."


    Gabrielle freezes and nervously fiddles with the hem of her dress. She''s scared that Andrew is onto her, and she knows she has no choice but to do as he says. Still, his order is dangerous.


    "What are you afraid of?" Andrew hisses, "Do you want to play with the hydropathic belcheri instead?"


    "No! I''ll finish it," Gabrielle says quickly.


    She eats with small, dainty bites and tries to keep the disgust off her face. When she finishes eating, she smiles brightly at Andrew. He scowls at her good health and gives her a warning look.


    "Help me to get some rest," he commands weakly.


    Gabrielle helps him up, and he leans heavily on her as she walks him to his room. He collapses onto his bed and falls unconscious as soon as his head hits the pillow. Gabrielle rushes to the nearest bathroom and forces herself to throw up.


    The raw kidney bean is poisonous. Mixing lily and pork is also bad, and the mushrooms she gave him are dangerous for people with delicate hearts. As a whole, the meal exacerbates angina and causes risks to general heart health.


    Gabrielle purges everything from her body and rinses her mouth in the bathroom sink. Then she removes a mold of a finger from her pocket. While Andrew is lost in unconsciousness, she uses the mold to open the safe in his bedroom.


    Just before dawn, a Maybach races down the road, raising a swirl of dust behind it. As it roars up to the gate, the noise disturbs the nocturnal silence of the Howel house. Upon seeing whose car it is, the maids drop everything they''re doing and rush to greet him.


    Evan opens the door and steps out of the car. His hair is messy, and his face looks tired. Three buttons on his shirt have been loosened, revealing the muscles of his upper chest. The young maids blush as they look at him.


    "Sir," Robert calls out, following Evan from the car.


    Evan has been drinking all night, and he walks unsteadily.


    "F.u.c.k off!" Evan scowls, waving Robert away.


    As Evan enters the house, he trips on a suitcase waiting by the door. He curses under his breath.


    "It''s Mrs. Howel''s suitcase," a maid explains.


    "Where is she?" Evan demands.


    "She''s upstairs packing," the maid replies.


    "So Avery has made up her mind to leave," Evan thinks sadly, "She must be packing everything she owns so she never has to come back."


    Contrary to the maid''s words, Avery is not packing. She still hasn''t finished the recording for the diorama. She clears her throat again but finds that the words don''t come. She tests the recording device over and over, recording the same test words. She briefly considers just talking to Evan in person, but she quickly discards that idea.


    "If I can''t even bear to say anything to the recorder, how on Earth can I face Evan in person?" she wonders aloud.


    Evan. His name seems to stop her mind from working. She sighs and puts the recorder down.


    "Why can''t I say a word?" she wonders, "I have so much to say to him, but as soon as I start the recorder, the words seem to stick in my throat."


    Avery looks at her watch. It''s five in the morning. Although it''s still early in the day, she''s behind schedule. She only planned to spend ten minutes on the recording. She takes a deep breath and deletes the tests and failed recordings.


    "Evan, I''m gone," she said into the recorder, "I didn''t want to explain anything."


    "No, that won''t do," she thinks, "It sounds too arrogant.


    She starts again, "Evan, by the time you hear this, I''ll be gone."


    "No, that won''t do either," she thinks, "It sounds too sad.


    By the time a maid runs upstairs announcing Evan''s return, she''s been recording for over an hour. Avery hurries to hide the diorama in a drawer. She wants Evan to find it, but only after she''s left. The recording contains an explanation of everything, and she''s scared that he won''t let her leave if he learns the truth beforehand.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Their Break-up

    The air in the dining room is thick with the smell of alcohol. A large ice bucket filled with several bottles of wine sits on the table. Some of the bottles have already been opened. Evan leans back in a chair, swigging directly from one of the bottles.


    Andrew frowns. She crosses the room and snatches the bottle from Evan. He''s reluctant to let go, and some of the wine spills on her arm."It''s too early in the morning for that," she scolds.


    Evan glances at her, and his eyes are bloodshot; they look crimson.


    "Who do you think you are?" he slurs.


    Avery doesn''t know how to answer that. She wants to say she''s his wife, but she can''t¡ªthey''ve already signed the divorce papers. Even though the divorce won''t be official for six months, she''s leaving today. In a few hours, they''ll be married in name only.


    Avery doesn''t answer. Evan sneers bitterly and grabs the bottle back.


    "She won''t even admit she''s my wife," he thinks bitterly.


    Avery puts the bottle on the table heavily and grabs his hand with hers. He takes another bottle and begins swinging.


    "Evan, it''s our last day together," she said softly, "Can''t we end things on a good note?"


    Evan''s expression remains indifferent, but he stops drinking.


    "You don''t want me to remember you like a drunk, do you?" she asks, "Can''t we try to get along, just for today?"


    Though they''ve been together for over three years, they''ve never spent so much as three days at peace with one another. Evan looks up at her, and his eyes reveal some complex but unreadable emotion.


    "Can''t we forget the unpleasantness and stop hurting each other?" Avery continues.


    Avery wants them both to forget the misunderstandings, the awkwardness, and quarrels, of the past. She wants the remaining seven hours to be happy.


    "What do you want?" Evan asks thickly.


    Normally his eyes are bright and full of power and mastery, but now he looks drunk and powerless. He wants to trust her about Andrew, and he wants to believe that she''s carrying his child, but he feels like he can''t read her. Every time he tries, he feels he''s left with more questions than answers. She''s like an unsolvable puzzle.


    "How about I ask the kitchen to prepare a nice breakfast for us?" Avery suggests.


    "And who exactly will I be having breakfast with?" Evan asks with a dark look.


    "With your wife," Avery says determinedly.


    The bottle shakes slightly in Evan''s hands. After a long silence, he nods and orders Robert to make the necessary preparations. When Robert returns, he speaks directly to Avery.


    "Mrs. Howel, the dough is ready, and it''s time to start the sauce," Robert announces.


    Avery looks confusedly between Robert and Evan.


    "How about making pasta for your husband one last time?" Evan asks.


    "Okay," Avery agrees without hesitation, "Come with me?"


    Avery reaches her hand out to him, and he grabs it in his. Then he puts down the bottle and takes her other hand too. Their fingers intertwined, and their palms are pressed against each other.


    Though Robert has asked most of the kitchen staff to clear out, the few remaining cooks look admiringly at the couple. Robert stands unobtrusively in a corner and takes pictures of the couple. Through the lens of the camera, they look like a perfectly matched pair.


    Avery is showing Evan the correct way to cut the ingredients. Though Evan is bad at cooking, he''s handsome, and the photos look great despite his lack of talent. Robert imagines that Evan will want to store these photos in his safe too.


    "You can''t put too much force, or you''ll crush it," Avery explains, "Small chunks are perfect."


    She puts down the knife and waits for Evan to take it, but Evan doesn''t move at all. She looks up at him and finds him staring down at her with a hungry look in his eyes.


    Evan suddenly bends over. He can always locate her lips quickly. Avery responds, thinking it''ll be their last kiss. She sucks, nibbles and bites as he taught her. Evan grabbed her waist and pulled her body against his. She grabs his neck, runs her fingers through his hair, and kisses him as hard as she can.


    Evan is slightly surprised by her response. Avery used to be reluctant to kiss him, and when he kissed her, she seemed to be counting the seconds until it was over. Now she seems to lose track of time, becoming increasingly enthusiastic as they continue. He lifts her up, and she wraps her legs around him.


    "You''re overzealous today," Evan murmurs against her ear.


    His deep voice sends tremors through her body. She wonders why she can''t control herself this time.


    "Maybe it''s because it''s the last time," she thinks.


    "Don''t go," Evan suddenly says.


    Avery stiffens and pushes away from him.


    "Are you changing your mind?" she asks.


    "Do you want me to?" he replies.


    Avery shakes her head without hesitation, "I don''t."


    She considers telling Evan that Andrew is holding Gabrielle hostage, but she''s worried that his involvement will cause more troubles and put Gabrielle in even more danger.


    "Wait until the results come," Evan suggests.


    Avery feels even more panicked. She knows Evan will never let her leave once he sees the results.


    "No," she says, "Andrew''s guys will pick me up at 11 o''clock."


    She''s terrified that the results will come early and ruin all her plans. Upon hearing Andrew''s name, Evan begins to scowl.


    "Are you afraid?" Evan asks menacingly.


    "Why should I be?" she responds.


    "I think you know exactly why," Evan says, giving her a deep and searching look, "I think you and your baby are all mines."


    Evan''s look is horrid. Avery half wonders if he''s going to look her up to keep her from escaping.


    "No," she says, trying to remain calm, "That''s why I''m afraid."


    "You''re lying," Evan snarls.


    "Now, if you want to ask me for anything nice, I can grant that wish," Avery says lightly, "It''ll be like a bonus for you in the remaining hours."


    There is burning rage in Evan''s eyes, but he lets go of Avery.


    "I''ll let you go," he whispers, "Rest assured."


    The sentence gives Evan an unbearable pain, but the relief on her face hurts him even more deeply.


    "I could never tolerate a wife who cheats on me," Evan says cruelly, "I''ll let you go¡ªthe further, the better. You''d better pray you never see me again in your life."

 Chapter 167 - 167: Her Gift to Him

    Suddenly, Evan turns away from her and picks up the knife. Wordlessly, he chops the ingredient. When they finish cooking, they sit down to eat breakfast. It takes almost two hours for them to eat, and the entire meal is silent. Avery gets up to finish preparing for her departure.


    "Wait for a moment," Evan suddenly says.


    Avery turns around. She doesn''t know what he wants. There is nothing left unsaid between them. Evan whispers something to Robert, and the butler walks to Avery''s suitcase.


    "Mrs. Howel, we have to check your suitcase as a precaution," Robert explains.


    Avery frowns with dissatisfaction.


    "We''re just making sure that you don''t take anything that doesn''t belong to you," Robert continues.


    "I didn''t take anything apart from my clothes," Avery answers, offended.


    "It''s just standard procedure," Robert says.


    Avery can''t refuse. The maids opened her suitcase and began to rummage through it. There''s nothing out of the ordinary¡ªjust clothes and some books.


    "Is it okay?" Avery asks nervously.


    She has precisely fifteen minutes before she''s supposed to meet Andrew''s men. She begins to wonder if it''s less of a routine search and more of a desperate tactic to stall for time.


    The maids finish examining each item and begin again. Avery doesn''t ask any questions. Instead, she runs upstairs and carries a gift box down with her.


    "I kept my promise," she says, passing the present to Evan.


    Evan looks at it with complicated emotions. He''s about to open it, but Avery stops him.


    "No," she said gently, "You have to wait until I''m gone."


    Evan smiles harshly and throws the box across the room. The violence of the impact knocks a wire in the recorder loose. The box begins to make a loud static sound. Agitated, Evan gets up and kicks the box.


    "Throw it away!" he orders.


    Avery bites her lip. She stayed up for two nights to finish the gift on time. It contains all 72 photos he asked her to take a letter and her goodbye recording. The gift is a true labor of love, but Evan throws it away as if it''s offensive garbage. Avery feels her eyes sting with tears, but she pretends to be unaffected.


    "It''s yours," she says with a shrug, "You can do whatever you want with it. Can I leave now?"


    "Sir, we found a button," a maid announces.


    Avery feels her heart skip a beat with anxiety. She cut it off from one of Evan''s shirts. There''s a saying that the second button on a shirt is closest to the heart. She secretly removed the second button from one of his shirts to keep with her always. The button is distinct because it bears a small impression of the Howel family crest. The maids immediately recognize it as Evan''s.


    "I don''t know why it is in my suitcase," Avery says innocently, hoping to avoid delays, "It must''ve gotten caught on some of my clothing or something."


    Evan puts the button in his trouser pocket without a word. Then he whispers something to Robert. Avery forces a bitter smile.


    "He''s taken the button back, and he refuses to speak to me directly," she thinks sadly.


    "Mr. Howel says he hasn''t given you anything in your years of marriage," Robert announces, "He says you can pick one item to take with you now."


    It''s true that Evan has never given her a real present. He even took the pink diamond ring back after finding out Leonie had a similar one.


    "How about the button?" Avery asks.


    She doesn''t want much¡ªthe button is enough. If Evan refuses, there''s only one other thing she wants.


    "Mr. Howel says you can have anything but the button," Robert announces.


    Avery doesn''t understand his refusal¡ªit''s only a button¡ªbut she nods her acceptance.


    "How about the world''s smallest pistol?" she asks, "The real one."


    Evan is slightly surprised by Avery''s choice, but he nodded his agreement. Robert rushes away and returns with the box containing the pistol. He passes the gun to Avery.


    "Mrs. Howel, it''s very powerful," Robert warns, "Be careful and don''t hurt yourself."


    "Can I have the couple''s phone too?" she asks.


    Evan is about to leave the room, but he stops when he hears her second request. He looks at her with a complicated expression.


    "It''s fine if I can''t," Avery says quickly.


    "Take it away," Evan says angrily, "Take it and go to Andrew''s."


    Avery takes the phone. Once again, she wants to explain herself to Evan, but the words freeze in her throat.


    "Mrs. Howel, I''ll ask the drivers to take you to the rendezvous point with Mr. Clifford," Robert says.


    Avery takes a last look at Evan. For the first time, she sees his loneliness¡ªhe''s not making any effort to hide it.


    "Goodbye, Evan," Avery whispers to his back.


    He doesn''t turn around, but he clenches his fists. He wants nothing more than to look at her, but he''s scared he won''t be able to control himself if he sees her again. He''s scared he''ll take her in his arms and refuse to let her go. Sadly, she leaves the room.


    Robert returns after sending Avery off, "Sir, Mrs. Howel is in the car."


    "Where''s the gift?" Evan demands.


    "It''s been disposed of as you asked," Robert explains with great confusion.


    "Get it back!" Evan orders.


    There''s no time to delay. If the gift gets mixed in with the rest of the trash, it may be ruined. The servants quickly dig through the garbage and pull the box out. Evan opens the box carefully.


    Although the contents of the box have been damaged, Evan can see it''s a model of a cottage with a garden. The cottage is small but cozy and contains a miniature sofa, bed, TV, tables, bookshelves. The books on the shelves can be removed, but Evan doesn''t notice. He has no idea that the books on the shelves contain Avery''s greatest secrets.


    "Sir, it seems that there is supposed to be a recording, but the recorder is broken," Robert says.


    "Get it fixed," Evan orders.


    He''s desperate to know what the recording says. As soon as he listens to it, he plans to keep it in his personal safe.

 Chapter 168 - 168: She Wants Avery because of the Heart

    A dense fog surrounds the villa. Andrew feels a horrible burning in the pit of his stomach and grimaces in pain. He tries to open his eyes, but his eyelids feel impossibly heavy. Someone is knocking on the door, and the sound sends shockwaves of pain through his head.


    "Mr. Clifford, the bodyguards, just called and said that Miss Peters is on the way," a maid calls through the door.


    Andrew desperately wants to ask which Miss Peters the maid, is referring to, but he can''t seem to speak¡ªsomething is pressing against his tongue. He moves his mouth and tries to spit. Eventually, he manages to get the object out. He opens his eyes and sees a sock.


    With great effort, he sits up and looks at himself in the mirror across from the bed. He squints¡ªthere seems to be something back on his forehead. Eventually, everything comes into focus, and he sees the word "Bastard" written in black marker.


    "Help me!" Andrew shouts.


    The maid rushes in and gapes in shock at the room. Andrew is lying on the bed, covered in a quilt. The corners of the quilt have been tied around him. From a distance, he looks like an overgrown, absurd tortoise. The walls of the room have been papered in pictures of Andrew lying on the bed like a tortoise.


    The maid quickly runs over and unties the quilt. Beneath the blanket, Andrew''s hands have been tied. Someone has scrawled the word "bastard" across his forehead with a black marker.


    "Where is Gabrielle Peters?" Andrew snarls.


    Andrew struggles to his feet in disbelief and rage. He can''t believe such a seemingly weak and foolish woman has trapped him like this. Andrew looks around the bedroom and scowls at the photos on the wall. In a blind rage, he begins to tear the photos down. There are hundreds, and even after several minutes, many remain on the walls.


    "Mr. Clifford, your heart is weak," the maid cautions, "Perhaps you should lie down again?"


    Andrew continues to tear the pictures from the wall. He runs around the room like a madman in his underwear, ignoring the maid''s concern. The effort exhausts him, and he leans against the wall panting heavily.


    "If you know what''s good for you, you will keep this a secret," he warns.


    Slowly Andrew begins to calm down. His breathing relaxes, and his heart calms. He looks down and discovers that he''s wearing nothing but his underwear. He glares at the maid¡ªwho is now ogling him openly¡ªand then looks around the room to make sure he''s removed all the pictures.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Andrew sees the safe. The door hangs open, and the safe looks empty¡ªthe map is gone.


    "Miss Gabrielle hasn''t gotten up yet," the maid answers helpfully, "She must be very tired if she''s sleeping so late¡ªshe went to bed quite early last night, too."


    The maid has no idea that Andrew suspects Gabrielle. Everyone in the house thinks Gabrielle is too weak to kill an ant. Andrew, on the other hand, has learned that Gabrielle is a lot older than she looks.


    "Even if she has the map, it''ll be hard for her to get away," Andrew thinks.


    Even if Gabrielle has a map, the forest is filled with fierce and vicious animals. It''ll be almost impossible for her to escape unscathed. Andrew takes slow deep breaths and reaches for a neatly-folded pile of clothing on a chair. He unfolds the shirt and sees that a giant tortoise has been painted on the front.


    "How dare she!" Andrew fumes, instantly furious again.


    He throws the shirt on the floor and tramples it underfoot before storming to his closet. The maid lowers her head and stares at her shoes, confused by the situation. She has no idea what''s going on and is worried that her boss will somehow blame her.


    "Why are you just standing there¡ªdon''t you see the word written on my face?" Andrew screams, "Get me a towel at once."


    The maid shudders and runs to the bathroom to get Andrew a wet towel. Andrew wipes his face violently as if he wants to scrub his skin off. The maid carefully glances up at Andrew and clears her throat nervously.


    "Mr. Clifford, it''s still there," she stammers.


    "Get me the rubbing alcohol!" Andrew creams, "Damn it! I can''t wipe it out."


    The maid pours, rubbing alcohol onto another towel and passes it to Andrew. Andrew rubs his forehead, but the word remains as bold and clear as ever. Andrew throws the towel in the mirror, and the rubbing alcohol leaves a mark on the glass. Andrew curses.


    "Do you want petrol?" the maid offers timidly, "I''ve heard that petrol is good at removing stubborn paint marks."


    "Get it for me at once!" Andrew orders.


    The maid turns quickly, ready to run out of the room.


    "Wait a minute," Andrew calls after her, "Who did you say is on the way?"


    "Mrs.¡ªMrs. Howel," the maid stammers.


    "No, she''s not Mrs. Howel anymore," Andrew says with a slight smile, "Call her Miss Peters from now on."


    Andrew clutches his chest and feels his rapid heartbeat. His heart seems to have responded to the news that Avery is on the way, and it''s beating out of control. Ever since his operation, the mere mention of her name is enough to send his heart into a dangerous frenzy. Andrew sighs deeply. Mentally, he has little interest in Avery, but his heart wants her desperately.


    Andrew fingers a row of shirts, wondering if he should wear something special for Avery. He sighs and calls for the maid.


    "Prepare the bathroom for me first and then bring the petrol," he orders, "I want to take a shower."


    The maid practically sprints into the bathroom to carry out the orders. Andrew pauses and looks at a dark purple shirt. A soft voice outside the door interrupts his thoughts.


    "Mr. Clifford¡ª,," a woman calls.


    Ruby Miller leans sinuously against the door.


    "I''ve been knocking and knocking on your door, but you never answered," she pouts.


    Though Andrew loves the company of beautiful women, all of his companions and guests are forbidden from entering the room without his express permission. Ruby knows this better than most¡ªshe once tries to surprise him by coming into his room unannounced, and he had her thrown into the snake pit for a month. The whole time she was there, Andrew sent her videos of him making love with other women.


    Andrew holds the dark purple shirt with one hand, and a white blouse embroidered with a red rose on the chest in his other hand. His strong chest muscles are on display, and Ruby can''t help but sashay towards him.


    "Pick one for me," Andrew says.


    "What''s wrong with your face?" Ruby asks, trying to suppress a giggle.


    She leans against Andrew gently and strokes the scar on his chest. She smiles up at him winningly.


    "Every shirt you wear looks good," she whispers seductively, "But of course, I prefer you like this."


    Andrew suddenly grabs her and throws her onto the bed. He slowly climbs over her, pressing his weight onto her.


    "You think I look good if I don''t wear anything?" he challenges.


    "I think you look best without anything on," Ruby whispers.


    She touches his back and traces the muscles with her fingertips.


    "Mr. Clifford, why don''t you f.u.c.k us anymore?" she asks, "We miss it, and we''re starting to worry that there''s something wrong with your body."


    Ruby reaches down to grab his d.i.c.k. She''s shocked to discover that he''s still flaccid. It seems that Andrew has no reaction to her sensuous curves or their s.e.x.u.a.l position. Ruby doesn''t believe it, so she touches him again.


    "There is indeed something wrong," Andrew says with a sly smile, "What do you suggest I do about it?"


    "You are so bad!" Ruby laughs, hammering his chest, "But if I can''t solve the problem, I think you should see a doctor. We''re worried about you."


    "I''ll have a doctor come shortly," Andrew says, smiling lasciviously.


    He knows a doctor can''t fix the problem. After the heart operation, he only desires Avery. Though he often thinks about his own personal harem, his heart won''t let him enjoy the company of other women.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Be Wise

    "First, a nurse comes here, and now a doctor is on the way¡ªare you trying to make this place into a hospital?" Ruby Miller protests resentfully, "I heard the doctor is a woman. Is that true?"


    "Who told you that?" Andrew asks, a hint of pride in his voice, "You know you make a perfect informant."


    "Michelle Cindy told me, I think she overheard the information while eavesdropping," Ruby says, shirking responsibility.


    "Who is Michelle Cindy?" Andrew asks curiously.


    "She''s the woman who attempted to seduce you," Ruby explains, "Two of your bodyguards f.u.c.k.i.e.d her publicly the other night."


    "Why is she still here?" Andrew asks, puzzled.


    If Ruby hadn''t reminded him of the details of that night, he would have forgotten entirely about Michelle Cindy.


    "What a bad man!" Ruby scolds, "You have too many women to keep track of."


    "Mr. Clifford, the bathroom has been prepared," a servant announces, emerging from the steamy bathroom.


    She blushes upon seeing the scene on the bed and quickly turns around to afford the couple some privacy. Her face flushed a deep red.


    "Are you going to take a shower?" Ruby asks, her eyes gleaming with hope and desire, "Can you take a shower with me?"


    "How can you take a shower with me if I can''t get hard, hmm?" Andrew asks flirtatiously, "As soon as I can get hard, I promise I''ll use my d.i.c.k to help you take a shower."


    Ruby looks down hopefully, but their conversation hasn''t had the slightest physical effect on him. With a sigh, Andrew gets up and walks to the bathroom, leaving Ruby alone on the bed. She stands just as several women rush into the room. They''re all wearing beautiful dresses and have massive amounts of makeup on their faces. Their voices form a confused babble.


    "Is the woman in here?" one asks.


    "Where''s the woman who cut the head off the snake?" asks another.


    "Who cut the head off the snake?" third woman chimes in, "Mr. Clifford wouldn''t like such a horrible woman, even if she is a doctor."


    "A doctor?" asks the first, "Michelle Cindy said the woman is her classmate¡ªshe didn''t say anything about her being a doctor."


    "Michelle''s classmate?" frets one woman, "Michelle is such a bad woman¡ªany classmate of hers must also be a bad woman."


    "Hush, you''re all so noisy," Ruby complains as she sinks onto a sofa, "There''s nothing to worry about¡ªit''s just a woman. Not long ago, you were all worried because Andrew brought a v.i.r.g.i.n nurse here to care for him, but you can see she didn''t change anything. Please calm down, and this new woman will not threaten our position."


    "How can you be sure?" asks one woman, "Mr. Clifford hasn''t made love to any of us for a long time. I think it''s because of Gabrielle."


    "Mr. Clifford indeed has some problems," Ruby acknowledges reluctantly.


    "What? Is it true? What should we do?" the women clamor.


    "We need to find a way to help Mr. Clifford recover," Ruby says.


    "You''re right," the women agree, "Our slogan should be ''Get Mr. Clifford''s D.i.c.k Up!''"


    At three in the afternoon, Andrew emerges from the shower. He has spent hours scrubbing his face and luxuriating in the hot steam. He combs his hair, selects a watch and a pair of socks, and evaluates his appearance in the mirror. A guard knocks urgently on the door, and Andrew scowls.


    "Mr. Clifford, it''s Mrs. Howel¡ª" the guard begins.


    Upon hearing Avery''s married name, Andrew shoots the guard a warning glare.


    "Miss Peters refuses to come in," the guard hurriedly corrects himself.


    "And why did she refuse to come in?" Andrew asks.


    "She said she wants to see Miss Peters, errr, that is the special nurse," the guard stammers, "Miss Peters said that she wouldn''t come in unless the special nurse safely comes out and greets her."


    Andrew looks at the mirror unhappily. A strand of hair refuses to stay in place; instead, it falls across his forehead. He scoops some salve from a jar and tries to force the stubborn hair to stay put, but it flops back over his forehead again.


    "Can''t you solve this problem?" Andrew asks, continuing to arrange his hair, "Bring her here, forcefully if you must."


    "We''ve tried, Sir, but she has a gun, and she''s already injured several of my colleagues," the bodyguard says carefully.


    The mole at the corner of Andrew''s eye seems to move slightly. Andrew realizes he''s not surprised to hear about Avery''s actions. He knows the woman well. She''s stubborn, and she''s fierce, and even if his heart weren''t forcing him to love her, he would find her incredibly attractive.


    "The owner of the heart has good taste," Andrew thinks wryly.


    Andrew finally finishes fixing his hair and exits the changing room.


    Outside, Avery looks around and finds that a thick bank of fog has encircled the villa. Birds tweet in the distance, and the sound reverberates strangely through the mist. Avery can''t see clearly, and everything about the place makes her feel uneasy. She feels the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end.


    With her long, elegant necks, Avery looks like a swan rising out of the mist. She knows the bodyguards are watching her, but none of them dare to approach her as long as she holds the mini-pistol in her hands. She stands on a broad cobblestone road and gazes up through the fog at the building in front of her.


    The villa is towering and castle-like, and it''s easy to imagine it as the lair of a dark vampire. Avery shakes her head, but she can''t shake the image of Andrew as a sensual vampire. Suddenly, Andrew emerges from the mist. She desperately wants to shoot him on sight, but she can''t risk anything so dangerous as long as he keeps Gabrielle prisoner.


    "I never expected Mr. Howel to let you go," Andrew says with a smirk, "It seems that you''re not so important to him after all."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Avery snarls, "I want to see Gabrielle."


    Avery stands her ground, and Andrew approaches her slowly.


    "I warn you¡ªdon''t come too close to me," she threatens, "I''m armed, and I''m not great at handling the gun. I can''t guarantee I won''t hurt you."


    "This is the first time that I''ve ever heard someone use bad marksmanship as a threat," Andrew says with a smirk, "Felicity Winter, it seems we''re friends in adversity. Every time I meet you, there seems to be a gun involved. Do you welcome all your friends by pointing a gun at them?"


    "If you don''t bring Gabrielle to meet me, I''ll do something more than the point," Avery whispers, deadly calm, "Do you doubt me?"


    She looks at Andrew and realizes she hates what she sees. He''s wearing a purple shirt, and his hair has been carefully arranged. Although he is as handsome as Evan, she finds something about Andrew distinctly repulsive.


    "What if I refuse your request?" Andrew asks, casually putting his hands in his pockets.


    "If you refuse my request, I''m going to experiment with my marksmanship," Andrew says, leveling her gun at his chest, "I''m going to see if I can make a bullet pass through your heart from here."


    "I''m sure you won''t do that," Andrew says with a cruel laugh, "On the contrary, I believe you''ll treat my heart very well in the future."


    "Perhaps, I should aim for your brain then," Avery retorts, "There seems to be something wrong with it anyway."


    "I''m less interested in changing my brain than I am in changing a woman," Andrew says vaguely.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense!" Avery snarls, "Bring Gabrielle here now!"


    Andrew snaps his fingers, and a bodyguard passes him a tablet. Andrew swipes on the screen and then lifts the tablet so Avery can see. The display shows a video of Gabrielle running through the forest.


    "I released her, okay?" Andrew asks.


    Avery purses her lips and stares at the screen. The video shows no evidence that Andrew released her; it''s possible Gabrielle escaped on her own. It''s also possible that the video is some sort of a trap.


    "Gabrielle runs fast¡ªjust like you, I''d imagine. Both of you have long legs, and women with long legs are good at running," Andrew says admiringly, "But legs can do many things besides run, and some of them are quite interesting to me. I prefer to have a pair of legs like that wrapped around my waist. Don''t you think that could be fun?"


    "I don''t," Avery says flatly, "It seems we''ve both met our end of the deal: you''ve released Gabrielle, and I''ve met with you. I''ll go now."


    "What makes you think I''ll let you go?" Andrew asks.


    "What more do you want from me?" Avery asks.


    "I want you," Andrew says frankly, "My heart wants you."


    "What''s the matter with your brain?" Avery asks again.


    Andrew laughs arrogantly and walks toward Avery. Though Avery c.o.c.ks the gun and aims it at his chest, he continues walking as calmly as if nothing has happened.


    "The problem isn''t with my brain, but my heart," Andrew explains, "Indeed, my heart seems to love a woman with a husband."


    The closer he gets to her, the more violently his heart hammers in his chest.

 Chapter 170 - 170: His Heart Beats faster

    Avery stands still. She''s been holding the gun for a long time, and her arms are aching despite its lightweight. Though Andrew is approaching her, she remains calm.


    "If your heart is bad, you need medical help," she said calmly, "I can introduce you to an excellent doctor."


    "Is it Charles Peters?" Andrew asks with a meaningful and vicious look.


    "Do you know him?"


    "I know him very well," Andrew says.


    Avery finds it odd that Andrew would know of Charles, but it''s not entirely shocking. Charles is one of the best doctors in the world, but he''s also intensely private and humble. A man like Andrew could easily find out about Charles, though.


    "We''re very close," Andrew says with a cruel smirk.


    Avery stared at him blankly.


    "We rely on each other," Andrew continues.


    Avery continues to stare, wondering what he''s talking about.


    "We live and die together," Andrew says, "Believe it or not, if you shoot me in the heart, you will have many regrets."


    "Andrew Clifford, I''m not interested in your riddles," Avery says, jabbing the gun into Andrew''s chest, "I''m growing impatient."


    "March 13th," Andrew says suddenly.


    Avery is shocked. She looks at him, and the mole at the corner of his eyes suddenly seems malicious. She tries to understand the significance of that date. Then it hits her: on March 13th, she ran away from the Howels'' house, and it was the last time she had contact with Charles Peters.


    She begins to hyperventilate as the horrible realization hits her. She looks at Andrew anxiously, hoping that something in his expression will reassure her. Instead, his appearance seems to confirm her worst fears.


    "Did you have any contact with him after that date?" Andrew asks.


    Avery''s hand trembles slightly, and the pistol shakes in her grip. She realizes that March 13th was the last day she talked to Charles. Robert told her that Charles was taken back home and was disciplined strictly, but that story always sounded suspicious to her. For weeks, she had no news from him, and Gabrielle said she hadn''t seen or heard from him either.


    "Avery, Avery," Andrew calls.


    Though she knows it''s Andrew speaking, she hears Charles''s voice as if it''s an echo of Andrew''s. She freezes on the spot.


    "Avery, Avery," the voices call.


    Avery shakes her head, trying to make Charles'' voice disappear, but it sounds as clear as if he were standing right in front of her. She covers her ears with her hands, and the pistol falls onto the cobblestones. She doesn''t want to hear Charles'' voice in her mind. She wishes she could look up and see the man himself.


    Suddenly, a big and strong hand grabs her tenderly. She feels Andrew''s pulse through his palm. His heart is hammering at a frenetic pace.


    "What do you feel?" Andrew asks, gently placing her hand over his heart.


    Andrew has never felt his heartbeat this fast. He''s terrified it might explode. Avery is still reeling. She can''t believe what she''s just learned, and she looks pale and weak with shock.


    "What do you mean?" she asks Andrew.


    "Charles is here, and his heart beats fast because of you," Andrew whispers.


    Avery learned from Gabrielle that Andrew had a heart transplant before he came to Pleasure City, but she refuses to believe that his heart is Charles''. She continues to shake her head, vehemently.


    "No! It''s impossible. I don''t believe you," she says, "Charles Peters is alright. You''re trying to trick me somehow."


    "I was worried you wouldn''t believe me," Andrew says casually, "If you want to kill me, I won''t stop you."


    Andrew bends over and grabs the pistol of the ground before offering it to Avery. Avery holds the gun tightly. Andrew stands with his hands in his pockets, as calm as if she were unarmed.


    As the afternoon turns into evening, the fog thickens. The fuzzy outline of the woods disappears into the mist. The entire world seems to have gone invisible, leaving only Avery, Andrew, and the looming mansion.


    Though she tries to hide it, Avery''s hands are trembling, and the pistol is shaking slightly. Andrew looks arrogant and wild, daring her to shoot him. Avery raises her head, squares her shoulders, and looks decisively into Andrew''s eyes.


    "Give me your hand," she commands.


    Andrew doesn''t say anything. Though he doesn''t know what she wants to do, he stretches his hand out automatically. She takes his fingers in hers with a caressing gesture, and then she shoots the tip of his finger. The bullet grazes the side of his finger and severs skin and muscle. It slams into the ground and ch.i.p.s the cobblestone.


    Andrew suffers intense pain. He stares in shock at his bloody hand. The bodyguards immediately draw their pistols. They didn''t expect Avery actually to shoot, and they definitely didn''t expect her to fire a non-lethal shot. Though he''s in pain, Andrew is not in any real danger from the bullet wound.


    Andrew digs the fingers of his good hand into his palm. The nerves of the hand are connected, especially closely with the heart, and he feels like his heart is in agony. The pain seems to shoot up his arm, twist in his heart, and flow through the rest of his body with his blood.


    "Bring me a cup of water," Avery orders.


    "If you want to drink water, you could have asked for it directly," Andrew gasps through the pain, "Why did you have to ask in such an extreme way?"


    "I just wanted to prove to you that I can''t be bullied," Avery replies.


    She approaches him and grabs his injured hand, pinching the base of his bleeding finger to staunch the flow of blood. Andrew immediately feels a warmth on his hand that has nothing to do with the freely flowing blood.


    "Is her touch really so powerful?" he wonders.


    "You didn''t need to prove anything," Andrew says, staring at her with admiration, "I know who you are, and I know what you''re capable of."


    A servant quickly brings Avery a cup of water. Avery looks up and sees that the commotion has attracted the attention of a group of women. They lean against the balcony railings and look down at the courtyard. Though they''re several yards away, the strong scent of their perfume fills the air. One of the women holds a phone and takes photos of the scene below.


    "Who opened fire?" one of the women asks, "It''s terrible below. They both have blood all over their hands."


    "It must be Mr. Clifford," says another with a smirk, "That woman looks so arrogant, I''d want to shoot her too."


    "You''re just jealous of her beauty," responds another.


    "Oh my god!" gasps one woman, "I think the woman fired at Mr. Clifford. But why does he look so happy?"


    "I think we may meet the woman," worries another.


    "Hush¡ªdon''t make so much noise," says one woman, craning her neck to see better, "What are they doing now?"


    Avery looks behind him at the women on the balcony and snorts derisively.


    "Be quiet!" he snapped, loud enough for them to hear.


    "You seem to have many beautiful women in your harem, Mr. Clifford," Avery says sarcastically.


    "If you want to be with me, I will treat them as less than air," Andrew says.


    "I''d prefer you treat me as less air," Avery retorts.


    Avery takes the cup in one hand and Andrew''s bleeding hand in the other. She raises his hand over the cup, and some of his blood drips into the water. She passes him the cup and points the small pistol at her own finger.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Andrew demands.


    "Don''t you know?" she snapped, "I''m trying to do a blood test."


    "Why do you need to do a blood test?" Andrew asks, baffled.


    "Charles Peters and I have the same blood type: we''re both Type B," Avery explains, "If you do indeed have his heart, you also have to be Type B¡ªotherwise your body would reject the transplant."


    Andrew understands immediately. She can''t definitively prove he has Charles'' heart, but there is an easy way to prove he''s lying. If the blood types are different, mixing them in water will cause hemolysis. The cells will burst, and the watercolor will change and look more transparent.


    "What an intelligent woman!" Andrew thinks as his eyes filled with desire.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Options

    "You don''t need to use the pistol for that," Andrew reproaches her.


    He passes the cup to a servant and grabs her gun hand with his, holding her tightly enough that she can''t aim the gun at herself. Though the wound is superficial, the pain is severe, and he doesn''t want her to suffer. Avery wants to push his hands away¡ªthe feel of his skin on hers makes her want to scream¡ªbut she knows he has the upper hand. With a single word, he could order his servant to spill the bloody water and ruin her test.


    "If you want to know my blood type, why not just ask me?" Andrew asks, "Actually, I know why¡ªyou don''t trust me."


    Andrew sighs, sadly. His finger is still dripping blood, and the cobblestone below him is stained red.


    "Mr. Clifford, I have the needle," a servant shouts, running over to Andrew.


    "Can I help you?" Andrew asks Avery.


    Avery glances at him but doesn''t answer. With a swift motion, she stabs the needle into the index finger on her left hand. Andrew looks on, his forehead creased with worry. He doesn''t like seeing her mistreat herself.


    She takes the cup from the servant and tries her best to squeeze a few drops of blood out of the small hole. Slowly a few drops of her blood fall into the water. She swirls the cup, and the blood seems to blend perfectly.


    "Do you believe me now?" Andrew asks.


    With his right hand, he takes a cotton ball from the servant and tenderly dabs Avery''s finger. Avery scowls and swirls the cup again, but the water stays the same shade of red.


    "So Andrew and Charles have the same blood type, but that doesn''t prove anything," Avery thinks, "It just means that Andrew could have Charles'' heart in his body, not that he definitely does. No matter what, I refuse to believe that Charles is dead."


    The servant tries to take the cup away to wash it out, but Andrew stops him. Andrew grabs the cup and raises it to his lips. The metallic smell of blood makes him want to vomit, but he fights the impulse. Instead, he tilts the cup and chugs the bloody water. Though he expects it to taste salty, it''s surprisingly sweet. It feels warm as it slides down his throat.


    "You''re disgusting and crazy," Avery says.


    He seems to be enjoying a drink in a way that makes her feel angry and anxious.


    "I need to focus," she reminds herself, "Andrew is just trying to distract me from escaping. Finding a way out needs to be my priority."


    She looks at her surroundings, but it''s impossible to tell where anything is in a fog.


    "Not that it would make much of a difference," she thinks bitterly, "I was blindfolded when they brought me here, so I have no idea which road to take."


    "If I''m crazy, you should be careful," Andrew warns.


    He slowly licks his lips and the women on the balcony m.o.a.n. Their reaction makes him smirk, and he raises his chin provocatively at Avery. He looks at her as if he wants to eat her whole.


    "You should be careful," he warns again, "Sometimes I lose control, and I don''t care about your identity."


    "I never thought that the famous Mr. Clifford would enjoy secondhand women," Avery says sarcastically.


    "You''d be surprised," Andrew says, "I prefer women with a little more experience. V.i.r.g.i.ns get old after a while."


    Avery grit her teeth but refuses to respond to his comments.


    "So you''ve done your little blood test," Andrew says proudly, "But my blood is precious, and you can''t take it without paying. I''ll give you two options for the payment."


    "My blood is equally valuable, and you can''t drink it without paying," Avery retorts, "I have two choices for you."


    Andrew smiles at her haughtiness.


    "She really is something special," he thinks.


    "Do you want to know your options first?" he asks aloud.


    "No, you should know yours first," Avery answers.


    "Oh? Shall I?" Andrew says, fighting the urge to smile, "Okay, you can tell me first."


    Despite the strangeness of the situation, Andrew feels as if his entire body is glowing. There truly is something about her that intrigues him.


    "The first choice: let me go," Avery announces.


    Andrew merely raises his eyebrows and nods¡ªhe was expecting her to ask for her freedom.


    "The second choice: kill me," Avery says fearlessly.


    "Do you think I won''t kill you?" Andrew asks.


    "You won''t," Avery smiles tightly, "It wasn''t easy for you to bring me here. You wouldn''t go to all that trouble just to kill me."


    Andrew laughs and nods.


    "Okay, let her go," he tells the guards.


    Avery stares at him in stunned silence. She expected him to object, but his instant agreement makes her nervous. Before she can think about what it means, a bodyguard has seized her by the arm. An Aston Martin appears, and someone opens the door from within. When Avery looks back, she can''t see Andrew or the house anymore¡ªthe fog has swallowed them both.


    The car drives cautiously toward the forest. Its bright headlights cut through the thick fog and reveal a pale road. It would be easy for the car to take a wrong turn and get into a deadly wreck. After a short while, the car stops.


    "Miss Peters, we''re here," a guard announces.


    "How is that possible?" Avery asks, "It took us over two hours to arrive at the house, and we''ve only been driving for ten minutes."


    "Please get out now," the bodyguard says, opening the door for her.


    Avery looks at the man in confusion. She can tell he means business, and she obeys. As soon as she gets out of the car, the door closes behind her, and the locks click into place. The driver wh.i.p.s the car around, and it races away into the night.


    "Hey! Come back here!" Avery screams, "Give me my luggage. My phone and all my doc.u.ments are inside my luggage."


    There''s no one around to hear her scream. The car has already vanished into the fog. She looks around in horror. It''s cold and damp, and she''s wearing nothing but a thin knit blouse. She wraps her arms around herself and tries to think calmly. She looks above and sees the moon. On all sides, she''s surrounded by trees and damp bushes.


    Suddenly, the branches above her head tremble, and a monkey leaps to another tree. She jumps in fear, and the thorns on a bush catch on her skirt. She gently pulls on the fabric, but it rips.


    "Why did Andrew leave me in this place?" she wonders, "I should have known he''d try to trick me. He promised to let me go, and he technically did as he said. He must have known I''d never get out of this forest without help. But what''s the point? Leaving me here is basically the same thing as killing me. He must have someone watching nearby to track my every move."


    Andrew sits in his study in the dark and crosses his legs. A large screen shows a video of a woman running through the forest. Her wide, fearful eyes reflect the moonlight. Looking at her face fills Andrew with uncontrollable joy.


    He knows she can''t escape, and it''s only a matter of time before she realizes the same thing. Without a map, she''ll never be able to avoid the treacherous terrain surrounding the house. Soon, she''ll realize that she can never escape from him.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Options

    Avery tilts her head and looks at the sky, but she isn''t interested in enjoying the night''s beauty. She''s taking advantage of a break in the fog to look for the Big Dipper. Though the fog is dense, it''s constantly shifting, and every once in awhile, she gets a glimpse of the starry sky. If she can locate the Big Dipper, she can figure out which way is North.


    The forest is dense. If it were daytime, she would try to navigate by looking at the moss on the trees. She vaguely remembers learning that moss grows more densely on the northern side of trees.


    "Luckily, I can see the stars," she thinks, "I''m sick of wandering in circles."


    She tears a small piece away from her skirt and ties it to the lowest branch of a nearby tree. If she starts to go in a circle again, the fabric will help her fix her route. The short grass cuts her ankles, and the thorns snatch at her skirt. Frogs cry mournfully in the distance. She walks until her feet ache.


    When she sees the strip of cloth on the branch, she wants to cry. She has no idea how she''s lost her path again. The night is cold and windy and her feet and legs hurt. She finds a flat, relatively dry place next to a tree and sits down. She closes her eyes in deep exhaustion, but sleep doesn''t come.


    Every time the grass rustles, she jumps up in fear. There are many strange and haunting sounds in the forest, and in her exhaustion, she can''t tell which are dangerous and which are harmless. After a long time, she drifts into a fitful sleep.


    When she wakes up, the sun is glaring in her face. She knows she needs to eat and drink to maintain her strength, and she begins to hunt for fruits and berries. She drinks dew from leaves. She constantly tries to find a way out of the forest, but she always comes back to the same place.


    After days in the forest, she''s exhausted and weak. She leans against a broken branch as she walks, and her dirt-streaked face is pale with fatigue. She touches her abdomen worriedly and thinks about the baby. Though her stomach is still flat, she knows it''s there, and she''s worried she''s starving it. Slowly, she sinks to the ground and closes her eyes.


    The ground is cold, and Avery shivers until she falls asleep. When she wakes, she hears something rustling on the ground. A polished pair of fine leather shoes appear, and then she smells a man''s cologne.


    "Is it Evan?" Avery wonders, half-deliriously.


    "Help me!" she tries to shout, but the words come out as a whisper, "Evan, help me!"


    The man doesn''t seem to see her. His shoes walk right past her and then get further and further away. His steps fade into the distance.


    Evan wakes suddenly and sits up. His eyes are bloodshot, and his breath still smells like alcohol. He presses a button on the nightstand to call for Robert.


    "What''s wrong, sir?" Robert asks, racing in.


    "What time is it?" Evan asks.


    Thick curtains cover the window and make it impossible to tell if it''s night or day.


    "It''s noon, sir," Robert says.


    Evan rubs his temples with his hands and groans. He has a raging hangover, and his head feels like it might explode. He squints at Robert and tries to remember his dream. He knows he saw Avery, and she was screaming for his help. He remembers seeing her fall into a puddle of blood.


    "Where is Avery''s phone?" he asks.


    "Mrs. Howel''s phone is still turned off, so the location can''t be monitored," Robert answers nervously.


    "Has the hospital sent the test results yet?" Evan asks, impatiently.


    The test was supposed to be ready two days ago, but a system failure at the hospital set everything back.


    "Not yet," Robert replies, "They say they''re working on getting the results as quickly as possible."


    "What about the recording?" Evan inquires.


    "As for the recording¡ªit''s very damaged," Robert explains, "The circuit board on the device was smashed, and it may be impossible to repair."


    Robert stumbles on the word "impossible." He''s afraid of invoking one of his boss'' rages. In the past few days, Evan has been hardly recognizable: he constantly drinks and sleeps at odd hours. Robert has no idea what Evan might be capable of now.


    "Nothing is impossible," Evan growls.


    "Yes, sir," Robert nods.


    "Are you waiting for me to kick you out of here physically?" Evan shouts, "Get lost!"


    "Mr. Howel, there''s one other thing," Robert says, "A hidden IP address sent us these photos."


    Robert hands Evan a tablet and quickly steps away in case Evan tries to hurt him. The screen shows several photos of Avery and Andrew. The photos are grainy, and the angle is odd, but it seems as if the two are long lost lovers enjoying a happy reunion.


    In one photo, Avery presses her hand to Andrew Clifford''s chest. She looks shyly down at her feet as he smiles. In another image, Avery raises her head and he looks down at her. There''s barely any space between their faces¡ªas if they''re about to kiss. Each photo seems to stab Evan like a blade. He balls his fist and smashes the glass screen with a single blow.


    For days he''s been drinking to numb the pain of losing her, but she seems to have forgotten about him.


    "How happy she looks!" he thinks bitterly.


    "She''s fallen into a coma," one of Andrew''s private doctors announces, "It seems to be a combination of exhaustion and malnutrition, exacerbated by the pregnancy."


    "Is she really pregnant?" Andrew asks.


    "Yes," the doctor replies, "And she''s currently suffering from severe anemia as well."


    Andrew glances at Avery. She''s lying on the bed, and her face is worryingly pale. The covers are pulled up to her chin, but her stomach looks flat under the blankets. His heart seems to twist and squirm uncomfortably in his chest. He can''t bear the thought of her carrying another man''s child. He wants to dig it out of her herself.


    "Why did Evan let her go if she''s pregnant?" Andrew wonders, "Is it possible he doesn''t know she''s pregnant?"


    Out of the corner of his eye, Andrew sees Avery''s finger twitch. Slowly, she begins to wake. At first, her face is peaceful, but when she sees Andrew, she looks panicked. She tries to sit up to defend herself against him, but she feels helpless weak.


    She looks around the room and realizes she''s back in Andrew''s house. Something pricks her hand, and she looks down to see an IV needle inserted into the back of her hand. A colorless liquid flows through a plastic tube and into her veins.


    "Where am I?" she asks, her voice weak.


    "On my bed," Andrew says with a lascivious smirk.


    Avery presses her lips together unhappily. A sound at the door disturbs her, and she sees a servant entered carrying a tray with a bottle of pills and a cup of water. Nothing has been done to obscure the name on the bottle, and Avery can see that the medicine is meant for an abortion. Unconsciously, she clutches her abdomen protectively.


    "What is this supposed to mean?" Avery asks.


    She forces herself to sit up. Her head hurts, and her body aches, but she wants to do everything in her power to defend herself from Andrew. Andrew raises his eyebrows with wry amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Are you pregnant?" he asks her.


    "Yes, I am," she retorts, "So what?"


    "I want you to have an abortion," he says, as calmly as if he''s asking her to have some wine.


    "You can''t ask me to have an abortion," she replies.


    "I''m the most powerful one here," Andrew says, his voice dangerously low, "Do you think you have a choice?"


    Avery looks at him coldly. She can''t understand why he''s doing all this. She knows she''s beautiful, but Andrew never lacks a beautiful woman. It makes no sense that he''s become so obsessed with her.


    Avery shakes her head. At first, she wanted to have an abortion, but now her maternal instincts have kicked in. She desperately wants to protect the baby. She feels even more protective when she remembers it''s Evan''s child too. She knows she''s risking her life, but she''s willing to make that sacrifice for everlasting love.


    "You don''t have the right to ask me to have an abortion," she snaps, "It''s my baby."


    "There''s nothing I can''t do," Andrew says, "I assure you, I''m not used to being denied."


    His tone is even more arrogant than Evan''s, and Avery can feel a cold sweat begin on her forehead. She has no doubt that he''ll do whatever he says. She clutches the quilt to her stomach and bites her lip.


    "What''s the second option?" she asks, "You said there were two before."


    "But you refused to listen then," he says.


    "I don''t really have any choice anymore, do I?" Avery asks with a sad smile.


    It''s clear that playing tough won''t persuade him. She hopes she can charm him into giving her what she wants.


    "Stay here and be my wife," Andrew whispers.


    "Why do you want me?" Avery asks, "You are handsome and rich, and many women love you and would be happy to call you their husband. I''m pregnant with another man''s baby. Besides, do you really want to f.u.c.k a pregnant woman?"


    "I said that my heart needs you," Andrew says, "I can''t love another woman."


    "Well, as long as I can give birth to my baby, I''m willing to be your heart''s wife," Avery says carefully, "Most importantly, your heart can touch me, but you can''t."

 Chapter 173 - 173: Real Purpose

    "Are you willing to be my heart''s wife?" Andrew asks, hopefully.


    "Yes, I am," Avery replies, "But only because your heart needs me."


    "You need to make my heart happy then," Andrew says, "And if I touch you, he will be very happy."


    "There are other ways to make the heart happy," Avery replies


    "But making love can bring supreme happiness," Andrew says seductively, "Nothing can compare with it."


    Avery wants to yell at him, but she''s weak and exhausted and scared. She forces herself to take several deep breaths before she speaks.


    "You can''t touch me because the first three months are the most dangerous for a pregnant woman," she says calmly, "But if your heart still wants to f.u.c.k me after three months, I''ll reconsider. If you or your heart is still interested in me¡ªin spite of the pregnancy¡ªI''ll make love with you. How about that?"


    Avery smiles seductively. She knows she''ll never let him touch her. If she hasn''t escaped in three months, she''ll kill herself instead.


    "I can''t control my heart," Andrew says urgently, "I should follow my heart and give it what it needs. I can''t wait."


    "If I feel sad, your heart will be sad too," Avery warns him, "Besides, I know you''re a man who likes a challenge. You don''t want it to be too easy to seduce me, do you? If you wait, think how much better our first time together will be."


    "If I refuse your request, what will you do?" Andrew challenges.


    "I''m afraid that both my baby and I will die," Avery says coldly, "Mr. Clifford, you shouldn''t force me to do anything. Take my word, and things will go well for you."


    Andrew looks at her thoughtfully, and Avery smiles gently. Eager to change the topic before he can think of new arguments, she looks around the room for a clock. Upon seeing the time, she pushes the quilt away and stands determinedly.


    "Have you had lunch yet?" she asks him, "It''s already noon, and I''m hungry. Can we have lunch together?"


    Though Avery hasn''t eaten a proper meal in days, she doesn''t feel hungry, but she knows she needs to get nutrition to her unborn baby. Andrew squints at her, but he doesn''t deny her request. Instead, he leads her to the dining room.


    The cooks have already prepared several nutritious dishes. The food is made light and healthy to help Andrew''s recovering heart, but it''s also ideal for a pregnant woman. Avery sits close to Andrew to make him happy¡ªif he''s content, it''s easier for her to plan her escape in peace. Though Andrew wonders why she''s so nice, he''s too happy to worry about it.


    She feeds him his food, peels an apple for him, and watches TV with him after their meal. She acts like a doting and attentive lover, and he seems to glow with joy. Suddenly, he holds her face between his hands and kisses her on the forehead. From a dark corner of the room, a camera films them and sends the video to Evan.


    "I''m not nice to you," Avery glow, pulling away from Andrew, "I''m just taking care of your heart."


    After lunch, Avery retreats to her bedroom. She rifles through her luggage and retrieves her mobile phone. She turns it on but gets an error message: no signal. With an exasperated sigh, she gets out of the bed and slips her feet into slippers. She hopes she can find a signal in some other part of the house.


    Before she can leave the room, a group of women stops her at the door. Their perfume is so strong it makes her sneeze. She takes a hesitant step backward but regards them coldly.


    "Can I help you with something?" she asks icily.


    "No, but we can wherever we like," Ruby says, smiling a falsely sweet smile, "So you''re Mr. Clifford''s new lover? Well, you''re not bad. Your face is maybe a five, and your chest is a solid eight. Your ass is a six, and I suppose your legs are tens."


    Ruby glances at Avery''s legs and hides her jealousy behind a judgmental glare. Avery''s legs are long, slender, and perfectly proportioned, but Ruby''s are rather short. Ruby looks up at Avery''s face again and wants to scream. The other woman''s skin is flawless and smooth, and her facial features are almost perfect.


    "So, were you Mr. Clifford''s lover before me?" Avery asks.


    She is slightly taller than Ruby and looks down at the other woman as condescendingly as possible.


    "Your face is a ten, and your chest is a seven," Avery says, eyeing Ruby, "As for your bottom, that''s a six. I''d score your legs, but I can''t seem to find them."


    "You!" Ruby hisses, shaking with rage, "You shouldn''t be so pleased. Mr. Clifford will tire of you soon, and then you''ll learn your place."


    Avery smiles serenely. It seems that the women at Andrew''s house enjoy the drama of fighting over him.


    "I''m not interested in Mr. Clifford," Avery says.


    "How dare you?" screams one of the women, "You have no idea how lucky you are."


    "I think you''re full of it," Rub says, "If Mr. Clifford didn''t like you, you''d be miserable. This confidence is just an act."


    Soon the women begin arguing with each other. Their argument quickly turns to scream. Avery rubs her temples and gazes at them for a moment. Then she raises her hand and begins to point at them while counting aloud. The women pause and give each other confused looks.


    "There are seven of them: one for every day of the week," Avery thinks, "If Andrew exhausts himself with them, he''ll lose interest in me."


    "What are you doing?" Ruby snaps, "Why are you counting us?"


    "I was just noticing that there are seven of you," Avery says, "Conveniently, there are seven days in a week."


    "What do you mean by that?" the women ask.


    "I can make an arrangement for you," Avery offers, feeling like a pimp, "Each of you has a chance to serve Mr. Clifford exclusively for one day. What do you think?"


    The women exchange suspicious glances.


    "Why do you want to help us?" Ruby demands, "What''s your purpose?"


    "Because I''m pregnant," Avery answers simply.


    The smell of their perfume is giving her a throbbing headache, and she has no interest in theatrics. Nonetheless, the women all widen their eyes in shock and gasp dramatically.


    "If you have any doubts about whether or not I''m pregnant, you can ask the doctor," Avery says as soon as they''ve stopped screaming, "My pregnancy makes it impossible for me to serve Mr. Clifford, but as you know, Mr. Clifford has a strong desire."


    Avery doesn''t need to explain more. All of the women know about Andrew''s desires. Some of them are beginning to nod their heads in agreement.


    "If you are willing to serve him, I will persuade him to promise that you can serve him in turns," Avery offers.


    "Why should we believe you?" Ruby asks.


    "It''s a risk-free arrangement for you," Avery says, "In the end, Mr. Clifford''s happiness is my responsibility."


    The women whisper among themselves. Eventually, they agree to Avery''s proposal.


    "In order for this to work, you need to change something," Avery says as if the idea is an afterthought.


    "You mean we should change the ways we make love?" asks one of the women.


    "No, I mean the decoration and atmosphere," Avery says.


    "Oh, I get it," says one, "You think we should wear s.e.xier clothes."


    "I''ve already tried that," complains another, "But it''s useless."


    "Yeah, ever since Mr. Clifford had the operation, he hasn''t touched us," chimes another.


    Before they can begin arguing again, Avery clears her throat loudly.


    "I''ll solve these problems, but I need to buy some new clothes and cosmetics to do it," she announces.


    She''s hoping she can use the women to get out of the house.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Hoping for Avery’s Love

    Upon hearing that Avery wants to leave, the women begin to complain and object.


    "We haven''t been out for a very long time," one woman says, "Mr. Clifford doesn''t allow us to go out. If we need something, we can make a list, and someone will buy items for us."


    "You can''t leave here on your own," objects another, "You''ll get lost immediately."


    "Are there any other ways?" Avery asks, trying to hide her disappointment.


    "The only way is to ask Mr. Clifford to allow you to go out with a team of his guards," Ruby says.


    "You should help me," Avery says, "I need to go shopping if our plan is going to work."


    The women nod and agree, but Ruby scowls suspiciously.


    In the morning, the women wait at the dining room table to have breakfast with Andrew. Andrew emerges from his room wearing a dark blue robe and looking irresistibly disheveled. He''s surprised to see all of the women sitting at the table.


    "Why are you up so early?" he asks.


    "Since Miss Peters just joined the house, we thought we should welcome her," Ruby explains.


    "Yes, we want to make friends with her," says another, "It''s really important to us that we all get along well."


    "I just joined them," Avery says demurely, "Although they are so kind to me, I feel rather embarrassed."


    She showed smiles as she hands him a bowl of oatmeal.


    "Why do you feel embarrassed?" Andrew asks.


    "I didn''t know there would be so many women here, and I didn''t bring anything to thank them for their hospitality," Avery explains, "I want to buy them some gifts to show my friendship and appreciation."


    "You can have whatever you want," Andrew says, "Just make a list, and someone will get the items for you."


    "I want to buy them myself," Avery says charmingly, "I want it to be a sort of good-faith effort."


    Andrew stared at her with a puzzled look. She smiles sweetly and gazes into his eyes, but he can''t shake the feeling that she''s planning something else. She smiles as enchantingly as she can.


    "Can''t you understand why it''s important to me?" Avery asks.


    "Do you think you can escape like that?" Andrew asks.


    "I won''t," Avery answers immediately, "I said I would stay here and care for your heart, and I mean to keep my word. Your heart belonged to Charles Meyers, so it''s precious to me."


    Andrew smiles, pleased that Avery finally believes him about the heart. As he eats, he looks at the many beautiful women at the table. His heart hammers happily in his chest, and he realizes it beats only for Avery. He finds the presence of the other women annoying, and he wishes he could get rid of them.


    "Are you going out, Miss Peters?" one of the women asks, "A bra happened to strike my fancy recently, but I feel embarrassed asking a bodyguard to bring it to me."


    "Me too," says another, "A new line of skincare products also strikes my fancy."


    "Write it down," Avery orders a bodyguard.


    The man immediately opens a notebook and begins to jot down the women''s requests.


    "Look how excited they are," Avery says, winningly, "Can you promise me I can go out now?"


    "Yes," Andrew says, smiling craftily, "But only if I can go out with you."


    He gestures to the bodyguard, and the man reaches into his pocket and passes something to Andrew. Andrew opens his hand and reveals a pair of silver handcuffs. Avery frowns¡ªthere''s only one way to use handcuffs. Andrew smiles at her expression and snaps one of the cuffs around her wrist. Then he snaps the other around his.


    "Aren''t you happy?" he asks, "You get to go out, and we can spend some time together. Win-win."


    Evan stares at the photos and feels his heartbreak all over again. In one photo, Avery peels an apple and feeds it to Andrew. In another, Andrew kisses her on the forehead. He knows he shouldn''t look at the pictures, but he can''t help wanting to know about her. Evan presses his hand into his chest as if to claw out his aching heart.


    "She could be pretending to be happy, but it''s almost impossible to force her to do something she doesn''t want to do," Evan thinks sadly, "And God she looks so happy."


    "Mr. Howel, Mrs. Howel''s phone is turned on," Robert says excitedly.


    He was hoping Evan would be happy to hear the news, but Evan''s expression doesn''t change in the slightest.


    "Has Evan suddenly stopped caring?" Robert wonders, "Ever since Avery left, he checked his phone constantly in the hopes that Avery''s location will appear. When he''s not staring at pictures of Avery, he''s staring at his phone."


    "Sir, we have a lock on her location," Robert continues, "Should we send a team to get her?"


    "No, that won''t be necessary," Evan says emotionlessly.


    "I can send people to get her, and I can even imprison her here, but she looks so happy with him," Evan thinks sadly, "I could move the whole world to get her back, but she still wouldn''t love me. It''s pointless."


    A new picture appears on the tablet. Without even glancing at it, Evan throws the tablet to the floor. Cautiously, Robert approaches and glances at the tablet. He widens his eyes.


    "Mr. Howel¡ª" Robert interjects.


    "Get out!" Evan roars.


    Robert jumps and runs toward the door. Before the door is fully closed, Robert speaks.


    "Mr. Howel, Mrs. Howel is nearby," he says.


    Though he hates disobeying Evan''s orders, he''s more afraid of Evan''s wrath later if he finds out that Robert didn''t tell him. Evan raises his head, and there''s a new glint in his eyes.


    "Come back here," Evan orders.


    Robert pushes the door open and approaches Evan.


    "Where is she?" Evan demands.


    "Based on the background in the most recent picture, they''re in the shopping center."


    "They?" Evan snarls.


    "Um, yes," Robert stammers, "Mrs. Howel and Mr. Clifford."


    Evan narrows his eyes and immediately leaps up from the bed. He''s determined to see just how happy they look with his own eyes. Until he has a report telling him that Avery has lied, he''s willing to nurse a little bit of hope.


    "Send the hairstylist in here at once," Evan orders.


    Robert nods and rushes to carry out Evan''s order. He can''t help but wonder at the sudden transformation in his boss. Evan rarely has his hair cut or styled, but he seems determined to look his best. He''s like a warrior preparing his suit of armor.


    "Wait a minute!" Evan shouts, "Bring Leonie Summers!"


    Robert quickly nods his head. He knows his boss wants to save face. If Mr. Howel arrived at the shopping center alone, it would be incredibly embarrassing for him. Before Robert can send a message summoning her, Leonie walks out of one of the drawing rooms.


    Leonie happily smiles when Robert explains what Evan wants. She''s not in the house by coincidence. She''s the one who has been sending the photos to Evan from the hidden IP address.


    As the bodyguards clear a path through the crowd, the shop assistants gather outside the stores to gawk. They''ve never seen so many bodyguards before. The entire shopping center looks like it''s involved in some sort of military exercise. The assistants and the crowd feel nervous and scatter out of the path.


    Some of the shoppers start to panic and scream. When they see Andrew and Avery, they calm down. Avery is clearly unhappy, and she tugs at the handcuffs and looks at the ground as she walks.


    "Why have they handcuffed?" one shopper asks, "Are they filming some sort of police show?"


    "How could they be filming? There''s no camera!" replies another, "I think they''re lovers. Have you ever heard that some lovers like to be handcuffed to each other? They want to be together all the time. I think it''s romantic."


    "The man is so handsome," gushes a shop assistant, "The woman is beautiful too, but why is she looking down?"


    "She may be shy," answers another.


    Avery feels both shy and embarrassed. She hates all of the whispering voices.


    "Please ask your bodyguards to leave," she asks Andrew in a low voice, "We''re just shopping. We don''t need so much security."

 Chapter 175 - 175: His Reaction

    Andrew holds his head high and advances with long, confident strides. He seems to enjoy all the attention they''re receiving.


    "Don''t you think it''s great?" he asks with pride.


    "No, I don''t think it''s great," Avery mutters. "Don''t you know that influential people are likely to be attacked in public places? A person like you must have a lot of enemies, and this shopping center leaves you exposed. Any sniper could get an easy shot at you."


    Avery knows that an attack is unlikely¡ªthe bodyguards are mostly there to prevent her from escaping¡ªbut she wants to unsettle Andrew.


    "What a joke!" Andrew scoffs. "But, I always imagined you wanted to shoot me with a submachine gun instead of a sniper rifle."


    "You''re not wrong," Avery snaps back. "Though you don''t have many virtues, at least you know yourself well enough."


    Avery looks around at the shops, selects a designer lingerie store, and drags Andrew toward the door. She knows that most men feel uncomfortable in lingerie shops, and she hopes Andrew will resist.


    "Ruby asked me to buy her underwear. Are you coming in with me?" Avery says and flashes him a sour grin.  "If you''re too embarrassed, unlock the handcuffs, and I''ll go in by myself."


    Instead of unlocking the handcuffs, he enters the store, leaving her trailing in his wake. Andrew glances around the store and hooks a lacy pair of underwear with his index finger. "I''d like to see you in this later," he whispers.


    Avery snatches the underwear out of his hands and puts it back on a hanger. "I''m afraid your heart couldn''t stand it," she says. "As you know, I don''t care if you die, but I''d like the heart to survive."


    Andrew laughs loudly, and Avery catches several blushing shop assistants looking over at him. Once upon a time, she would have been attracted to Andrew too.


    Now she fights the urge to stuff a pair of underwear in his mouth to smother his intolerable laughter. But he''s so perverted, and he might actually enjoy it, she thinks.


    "Stop laughing and help me pick something," she says.


    It''s essential that she buys something he likes, but she doesn''t know where to begin. She browses racks of see-through lace and skimpy mesh. Andrew is such a playboy, and I bet there''s nothing in this store he hasn''t seen before, she thinks. What will arouse a man as jaded as him?


    "I like this one," Andrew says, pointing at the lace underwear he showed her earlier.


    Avery passes the underwear to the shopping assistant and nods at a matching bra.


    "I want to buy one in each size," she tells the assistant.


    The assistant nods.


    "One in each size?" Andrew asks curiously. "Don''t you know what size you are? Or do you think it''ll be changing with the arrival of the baby?"


    Andrew glances appraisingly at her body, measuring her with his eyes.


    Avery thinks for a moment and turns back to the shop assistant.


    "I changed my mind," she says. "I want ten in each size."


    "Ten? Are you crazy?" Andrew asks.


    "I''m going to give every woman in the mansion, including the servants, a set of underwear," she says. "Every woman beside me will be prepared to satisfy you at any time."


    "What do you take me for?" Andrew asks amusedly. "Some sort of stallion?"


    "You''ve said as much yourself," Avery replies.


    She picks up a plain set of white cotton lingerie. "Do you like it?"


    "It''s too small for you," Andrew says.


    Has he been with so many women, he can judge a woman''s size with his eyes alone? She thinks, frowning.


    Avery raises her chin toward a model at the back of the shop. She sees several sultry models in the store. She suspects they''re there to try on underwear for potential customers. "Can you tell her measurements?" she asks Andrew.


    "35/25/35," he says after a split second. "They''re not as good as yours," he added with a wink.


    Avery grabs a set of underwear that matches Andrew''s guess and passes it to the model. When the model emerges from the changing room, Avery can''t help but gasp. The sheer white lace clings tightly to her rear, and a small ''v'' of fabric in front leaves little to the imagination. With each step, her tanned b.r.e.a.s.ts bounce in the lacy bra.


    The model slinks toward Andrew and puckers her thick lips. She winks a big brown eye at him. Avery knows the model would be all over Andrew if she weren''t there. And suddenly, Avery has an idea. "Do you feel anything?" Avery asks.


    "Do you want to feel it?" Andrew asks.


    He grabs her handcuffed hand and presses it to the front of his jeans. Avery can''t believe he''s not hard. She snatches her hand away from him, causing the handcuffs to dig into her wrist. Then she beckons to the model. "I''ll give you ten thousand dollars," she says. "Touch him and see his reaction."


    Andrew smirks. The model smiles confusedly.


    "I don''t understand," the model says. "He''s your boyfriend, right?"


    "He''s not my boyfriend. He''s my prisoner," Avery replies. "Look at the handcuffs."


    The model doesn''t believe Avery; she''s never seen a prisoner dressed in such high-end handmade clothes. The watch on his wrist alone has to be worth tens of millions. They definitely seem to belong to each other, and she wonders if the couple is playing some sort of kinky game.


    "You''re so naughty," Andrew says. He jerks the handcuffs and tries to hold Avery''s hand, but Avery pinches his palm and dodges him.


    "Come on," Avery says, smiling teasingly, "Just let her touch you. I want to see if a normal man can resist her charms."


    "A normal man couldn''t," Andrew says, looking behind Avery. "You really want to try?"


    Avery nods. There''s no way he''ll be able to resist such a s.e.xy woman, she thinks. Within a few minutes, he''ll be desperate to get these handcuffs off so he can go f.u.c.k her in some dark corner. As soon as he''s busy with her, I can make my escape.


    "If you can get that man to react, I''ll give you a million dollars," Andrew promises the model.


    Avery looks over her shoulder to see who Andrew''s talking about. She feels her blood run cold when she sees Evan strutting across the store. He''s dressed in a three-piece suit and has a neatly folded silk pocket square in his jacket. Every woman in the store stares at him l.u.s.tfully¡ªno one can take their eyes off him.


    Avery gazes blankly at the man walking toward her, and she begins to feel dizzy. The exclamations and admiration of the shop girls fade away, and the air seems to leave the room. Suddenly, a discordant voice sounds across the store.


    "Avery, what a surprise to see you here," Leonie exclaims. "Are you buying underwear too?" Leonie looks at Andrew and smiles, insipidly, "Mr. Clifford, it''s so sweet for you to go shopping with Avery."


    "It''s sweet of Mr. Howel to go shopping with you," Andrew responds.


    Avery steals another glance at Evan and sees that he''s staring at her with terrifying intensity. She suddenly becomes conscious of just how close Andrew''s leg is to her own. She looks at the skimpy lingerie set in Andrew''s hand, and her stomach twists into knots. We look just like a happy couple, Avery thinks. There''s no way Evan will believe that this is all just an act. He looks absolutely devastated¡ªI''ve never seen him look so tortured.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Competition

    Evan''s eyes cut right through Avery, and she looks away from his gaze. She immediately regrets it. Refusing to meet his eye makes me look guilty, she thinks. She glances back up at him and slowly takes him in. His hair is perfectly arranged, and his fierce eyes seem to gleam in the soft light. She can''t help staring at his chiseled jaw and perfect lips.


    She looks at his body and sees that his perfectly tailored suit hangs just slightly too loose. Evan has lost weight, Avery thinks. But he somehow seems even more gorgeous than normal. There''s absolutely no comparison between him and Andrew¡ªEvan is definitely the more handsome man.


    Avery can see the shop assistants staring at him and snapping sly pictures with their phones. Word seems to spread fast, and soon women flood into the shop to get a look at the famous Evan Howel.


    Evan looks down at the silver handcuffs with a straight face. The back of Andrew''s hand touches the back of Avery''s hand in a gesture of careless intimacy. Are they really so close? Evan wonders bitterly. She''d barely let me touch her, and now she handcuffs herself to another man in public.


    Evan frowns miserably. Sensing his boss'' displeasure, Robert orders the bodyguards to kick all onlookers out of the shop. Soon, there are only a few people left in the shop. Despite the emptiness, the atmosphere in the shop is oppressive and tense.


    The model stares l.u.s.tfully at Evan, but she seems conflicted. Evan''s expensive suit and haughty attitude radiate power, but a million dollars is a lot of money. She flips her hair and shifts her weight from foot to foot. Finally, she struts up to Evan and slowly licks her thick lips.


    "Sir, are you going to buy lingerie for your girlfriend?" she asks. "How about this set? I can try it on for you if you like it."


    She poses in a variety of seductive poses, showing her curves to their best advantage. Though she''s wearing lingerie, the fabric is skimpy, and her movement reveals the most private parts of her body. As she slinks around Evan, she pulls the lace of the underwear, dramatically ripping it.


    "Back off!" Evan growls.


    Evan''s severity seems to startle the model, but she quickly regains her composure. "Do you have any particular interests, sir?" she asks, smiling seductively. "Perhaps I can introduce you to our latest styles." She strokes his chest with her soft finger and looks up at him through her eyelashes.


    Evan flinches away from her touch and violently pushes her away. She stumbles backward into a display case, and lingerie and decorations rain down on her head. She looks to Andrew for help, but he merely shrugs at her.


    Leonie looks pointedly at the gleaming handcuffs around Andrew and Avery''s wrists. She smiles, nastily, "Well, don''t you two look nice and cozy." She flips her hair and regards the model on the floor, "What''s the deal with her?"


    "My woman wants to know if a man can resist seduction," Andrew says, squeezing Avery''s thigh. "Our friend over there is helping with our little experiment."


    Evan clenches his fists at the words "my woman." He looks like he wants to jump across the room and throttle Andrew.


    "And have you gotten an answer yet?" Leonie asks.


    "Not yet," Andrew says with a defiant glance at Evan. "I can withstand any seduction for the sake of my woman, but I wonder if you could do the same, Mr. Howel. Do you want to try?"


    Evan turns to Leonie as if he hasn''t heard Andrew''s question. "Aren''t you going to buy lingerie?" Evan asks. "Do you want me to help you pick?"


    Avery''s eyes darken, and her heart skips a beat. She can''t stop thinking about what Evan and Leonie did in her bedroom. Images of Evan tearing the lingerie off of Leonie flash before her eyes like a nightmare. She suddenly feels the need for fresh air. She wants to drag Andrew away, but Andrew sits still. The corner of his mouth is curled in a sinister smile as if he''s planning something. He stares intently at Evan''s back.


    "Too afraid to risk it?" Andrew asks tauntingly.


    Evan slowly turns around, and coldly asks, "Risk what?"


    "Risk seeing if you can resist seduction," Andrew says.


    "Andrew!" Avery whispers a warning to him. "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Don''t you want to know if a man can withstand such seduction, darling?" Andrew murmurs. "Besides, if I win, I just might unlock the handcuffs."


    Evan squints at their seemingly intimate interaction and looks defiantly at Andrew. "What''s the competition?" Evan asks in a low voice.


    Andrew casts an oblique glance at the model sitting on the floor. "It''s your time, girl," Andrew barks, "Get up!"


    The model looks up blankly and glances between the men. Avery looks at the confused model, and the furious men and wishes she could somehow put a stop to it all. But she feels completely powerless. If she can''t even stop Andrew, what hope does she have of persuading Evan?


    I''ve heard that Andrew has had trouble getting it up after the transplant, Avery thinks. All of the women in the house were freaking out about it. Could he actually be impotent? There''s no way he''d challenge Evan to a competition unless he was sure he could win. Evan is a normal man. If he couldn''t even resist Leonie''s seduction, he has no hope against such a s.e.xy beauty. Poor Evan, he doesn''t stand a chance.


    Avery sighs. Once, she selfishly hoped that Evan would always be hers, but now she knows the truth. Still, she can''t help but hope that he''ll somehow resist the model''s seduction. More than anything, she wants to believe that he still loves her.


    Andrew gestures toward the VIP modeling room at the back of the store. The model struts across the plush carpet, and the men trail after her. Andrew makes a big show of ogling her swaying h.i.p.s. The silver handcuff forces Avery to passively follow behind Andrew.


    What a typically male way to settle something, she thinks as she trails behind them. It''ll be interesting to see what happens, but I wish Evan would do something real to fight for me. I wish I still meant that much to him.


    Leonie follows them into the room, and a male manager was summoned to judge the competition. The two men sit down on the sofa, and Avery sits in the space between. On one side, she can feel the warmth and ease of Andrew''s body, and on the other, she can feel the heat and tension of Evan''s.


    Andrew jerks the handcuffs, forcing her to lean against his side. He places his head close to her face and blows on her ear. He asks, "Are you nervous sitting between us?"

 Chapter 177 - 177: Choosing Between Two Men

    Avery pulls the handcuffs. She envisions, pulling them hard enough to cut through Andrew''s wrist and sever his hand. She smiles grimly as she imagines the gory image. Andrew leans into the motion, pressing the side of his body tightly against hers. Now we really look like young lovers, she thinks with a frown.


    "Since this is a competition, there should be rewards and punishments," Andrew says.


    Evan smiles mockingly as if he''s been expecting some sort of trick all along.


    Andrew smiles, possessively at Avery, "If I win, you have to kiss me."


    Avery wants to stand up and walk right out of the room, but Andrew jerks his arm and forces her to stay seated.


    "Do you think Evan will lose?" Andrew asks her in a stage whisper.


    Though Avery refuses to admit it to Andrew, she''s not confident in Evan''s abilities to resist the seduction. She thinks again about the image of his body entwined with Leonie''s. The sounds of their m.o.a.ns echoed in her head. "It''s none of my business who wins," Avery says, pretending to be calm.


    "Who says it''s none of your business?" Andrew asks, pausing dramatically. "If I lose, I will give you the right to choose."


    Andrew observes Avery''s expression, smirking at her. The mole in the corner of his eye moves slightly. Avery raises her eyebrows impatiently, waiting for him to explain when he sees that she''s not going to ask, Andrew sighs. "You can choose to go with him or with me," Andrew finally says.


    Avery is baffled. Obviously, I''d prefer to go with Evan, she thinks. He may not want me anymore, but anything is better than staying with this disgusting man. But there must be some trick. Andrew may be many things, but he''s not a careless gambler. He must be sure he won''t lose. Or worse, he''s sure I''ll choose him no matter what.


    "What do you think, Mr. Howel?" Andrew asks.


    Evan smiles, icily, "What makes you think I''ll take her if she chooses to come with me?"


    Avery bites her lower lip and tries to fight the tears that inadvertently begin to form.


    Andrew laughs loudly, "No worries then. This should be fun." He nods at the male manager, signaling for him to begin the competition.


    I can''t believe this designer shop is allowing these men to do whatever they want, Avery thinks. I know they''re both powerful and influential, but the shop has a classy reputation, and this little competition is definitely the furthest thing from classy.


    The model swings her h.i.p.s and starts a chair dance. She''s changed into a new set of lingerie: a lacy black bra, thong underwear, and a matching garter belt. The bra cups her round b.r.e.a.s.ts perfectly, and they heave dramatically as if they might burst free at any moment. The underwear does little to hide her taut rear, and she spreads her long legs, revealing the small triangle of fabric between them.


    Avery looks down with embarrassment as the model gyrates against the chair. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees the manager standing on the right. He looks far more nervous than the model. He watches her striptease carefully, and a sheen of sweat breaks out across his forehead. He tugs at his shirt and rips the first button.


    Emboldened by the manager''s reaction, the model slowly sashays toward Andrew. She shimmies her h.i.p.s and shakes her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She strokes his face and neck and then reaches through his open neckline to caress his strong chest. Slowly she lowers herself onto him and grinds against his lap. Andrew still smiles but his eyes look bored. His face seems emotionless¡ªhe definitely doesn''t look like a man overcome with desire.


    Looking discouraged, the model shifts her attention to Evan. She licks her lips and presses her b.r.e.a.s.ts onto Evan''s chest, rubbing herself against him. She tosses her hair and blows in his ear before grabbing him by the tie and straddling his lap. She grinds herself against him and arches her back like she''s about to orgasm.


    Leonie sits next to Evan and grips her knees with her hands. Avery is pleased to see Leonie''s stiff posture and an uncomfortable smile. At least she''s as uncomfortable as I am, Avery thinks.


    Avery fights the urge to shove the model away from Evan, but she can''t move. The model grabs Evan''s hand and places it on her ass, and Avery gnashes her teeth in frustration. She looks up at Evan but he seems completely composed. Then the model moves Evan''s hand to her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Maybe it''s because there are so many people present or maybe he''s determined to win, Avery thinks. Evan''s determination is certainly legendary. But perhaps he only seems calm. Maybe that''s not actually the case.


    She can''t help sneaking a peek at his trousers. There''s no obvious erection. She raises her eyes and meets Evan''s sarcastic gaze¡ªhe''s clearly caught her looking. She sheepishly looks away.


    The model is clearly frustrated by the men''s restraint, but she doesn''t give up. With one hand she reaches to her back and unclasped her bra. She slowly slides the bra away and cups her bare b.r.e.a.s.ts with her hands. The manager turns his whole body around, trying to hide his very obvious erection. Avery can''t stand it anymore. "That''s enough!" she shouts.


    "Jealous?" Andrew asks, placing his large hand over her small one. "Can''t bear to watch another woman seduce me?"


    "Unlock the cuffs," Avery snaps angrily. "I need to go to the bathroom."


    "Give me a kiss, and I''ll unlock the handcuffs," Andrew whispers against her ear.


    "Then I won''t go," Avery whispers back.


    "Right cheek," Andrew instructs.


    Avery wants to slap him across the face, but she restrains herself and quickly kisses his right cheek. Andrew looks defiantly at Evan, but Evan keeps a straight face. Avery desperately wants to know what he''s thinking.


    Andrew finally takes the key out of his pocket and unlocks the handcuffs. As soon as the metal leaves her wrist, Avery jumps to her feet and runs from the room. As she leaves, she hears the sound of glass shattering.


    "Are you all right, Mr. Howel?" the manager asks affably.


    Avery looks back and sees Evan grinding the remnants of a delicate champagne glass underfoot. The manager smiles professionally and asks Leonie and the model to leave the room so he can examine the men and determine if the seduction has been successful. Avery walks away before she can hear anything else.


    I don''t even care about the results anymore¡ªI''m sure they won''t matter, she thinks. Andrew has probably found some way to rig things in his favor, and I know I can''t count on Evan to think up some heroic plan. I have to find my own way out of this hellish place.


    She goes to the front desk to pay the bill. After swiping Andrew''s credit card and signing the receipt, she scribbles something on the back of the paper. She wraps the paper around a one hundred dollar bill and slides it to the cashier. Avery lowers her voice, "Please, get this message to a man named Robert."


    She glances at the door to the shop and sees dozens of bodyguards waiting patiently. Some work for Andrew and others for Evan. Andrew''s bodyguards follow her to the bathroom and wait outside the door.


    Avery looks around the bathroom, but she knows escape is futile. The store is on the seventh floor of the shopping center, so it''s impossible to climb out of the window. She sits on the toilet seat and listens for footsteps. Maybe if another woman comes in, I can persuade her to change clothes with me, she thinks, She can create a distraction, and I can escape.


    Soon, she hears the door open, and footsteps echoed across the marble floor. Avery stands and quietly opens the stall door to peek at the newcomer.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Slowly Destroying His Trust

    Before Avery can get a look, a great hand opens the stall door, and cool air rushes into the confined space. Within seconds Evan''s distinct smell fills her nose and overwhelms her senses. A wave of relief floods over her, and she realizes just how much she''s missed his smell. Though they''re hiding in a bathroom stall, she feels calmer just being near him.


    "Ahh, the bathroom again," Evan says dryly. "Miss Peters seems to enjoy meeting people in bathrooms." He emphasizes her maiden name.


    Avery flinches. He hasn''t called her Miss Peters in a long time, and the name deliberately calls their marriage into question. Before she can object, Evan takes a step forward and grabs her wrists. He presses her hands overhead and pushes her back against the wall. Then he slammed his body against hers.


    Avery feels a sharp pain as he bites her lip, and she opened her mouth in shock. Evan takes the chance to give her punitive and retaliatory kisses. It''s as violent as a storm. His domineering lips control hers, and his tongue overwhelms her. His breath sweeps the air out of her mouth.


    She feels like she''s running out of oxygen. Her mind buzzes, and she can''t seem to think. The world starts to fall away¡ªall that''s left is Evan and his body. When Evan lifts her dress up, Avery suddenly feels herself sobering. She bites his tongue hard and tastes blood. Evan m.o.a.ns. "Evan," Avery gasps, trying to push him away.


    "Why are you stopping me? The note you passed to Robert was asking me to come to do this in the bathroom, no?" Evan asks with a sneer. "Having affairs in bathroom stalls seems to be a specialty of yours, Miss Peters."


    "You have to help me, Evan," she says, repeating the message she scrawled across the back of the receipt.


    "What do you want me to help you with?" he asks. "With my hands? My mouth? Or this?" He presses his body into her and she can feel his d.i.c.k against her hip. It''s hard with an unstoppable need.


    "No," she whispers with disappointment, "That''s not what I meant."


    "What did you mean then?" Evan asks.


    She bites her lip. She wants to explain the situation to him and ask him to rescue her from Andrew, but she''s too embarrassed to ask. I know that he''s still hurt by my supposed betrayal in Pleasure City, she thinks. But how can I explain everything now? How can I tell him that I''ve decided to give birth to the baby, even if the pregnancy kills me? How do I make him believe it''s his baby? How can I convince him to stay with me?


    She takes a deep breath and swallows her pride, knowing that she may not find another chance. "That wasn''t what I wanted help with," she says. "I wanted to help to escape. Can you take me away?"


    He presses his body into hers more firmly and lifts her chin with a fierce gesture. "Take you away?" Evan asks as if the very idea is ridiculous to him. "You were just showing off your relationship with Andrew, and now you want me to take you away?"


    "I have nothing to do with him," Avery whispers. "You misunderstood the situation."


    "Misunderstood what?" Evan asks bitterly. "Are you going to try to tell me that everything I saw was an illusion? You must think I''m a gullible fool. You lied to me over and over again. Why do you expect me to believe you now?"


    "I''m not lying to you," Avery says, "I''m telling the truth. Please trust me."


    "You think I''ll trust you again?" he shouts.


    The sudden volume and intensity of his voice stun her. She wonders if the store has soundproofing and strains her ears to listen to the guards outside the door. When she looks back at Evan, he''s staring at her in mute fury, waiting for her to speak.


    "Don''t you want to defend yourself?" he asks.


    Avery searches for the words to explain herself, but her mind feels blank. She tries to speak, but her voice doesn''t seem to work.


    His anger erupts like an active volcano that has been dormant for too long. "Why don''t you say something?" he roars. "Why don''t you invent one of your little stories? You''re usually so full of them."


    It was a bad idea to turn to him for help, Avery thinks regretfully. He still doesn''t believe me. I thought he would realize I was telling him the truth when he saw the results from the exams, but I guess even that wasn''t enough to change his mind. She has no idea that the results have been delayed due to technical problems at the hospital. She also doesn''t know that he still hasn''t heard her recording or found her letter.


    "Why don''t you say he threatened you with Gabrielle and forced you to come to him to save her?" Evan asks.


    Avery is dumbfounded¡ªshe has no idea how Evan has guessed the truth. "That''s true," she whispers.


    "So I suppose you''re going to tell me that you''re just acting with Andrew," Evan says.


    Avery nods her head gently.


    "You think I''ll trust you just like that?" Evan asks.


    She looks up at his face and sees disbelief etched across his expression. He doesn''t seem to be persuaded at all. She shakes her head in despair. "Why don''t you ever listen to my explanations?" she asks, "Why can''t you just trust me?"


    "Because you''re always lying."


    He''s right. It''s all my fault, she thinks. I slowly destroyed his trust by lying and deceiving him. Things are so bad now that he won''t even believe the hospital report. I used to be so cold. I never cared if he believed me or not, but now I regret every lie I''ve ever told.


    "What can I do to convince you to trust me again?" she asks.


    "Trust you?" Evan asks with a sarcastic smile. He suddenly grabs her hand and tugs her forcefully from the stall.


    Avery tries to pull her hand away, but his grip is too strong. His rage and determination terrify her, and she wants to escape. "What are you doing?" she asks.


    He tugged her wrist and pulled her out of the bathroom and back to the VIP room. Andrew is sitting lazily on the sofa. As they enter the room, he lazily lifts his heavy eyelids and looks at Evan, holding Avery by the wrist. Andrew keeps his calm and smiles arrogantly at the duo.


    Evan positions Avery in front of Andrew and hands her a pistol. "Shoot him in the heart in front of me, and I''ll trust you," Evan says. "This is the last chance I''ll ever give you."

 Chapter 179 - 179: Don’t be so Stubborn

    Avery shakes her head in horror. She looks down at Andrew and wonders how he can look so calm although she doesn''t know for sure that Charles'' heartbeats in Andrew''s chest, she heartbeats to take the risk.


    Andrew''s bodyguards pull their guns from their holsters and point them at Evan. Evan''s men draw their pistols and point them at Andrew''s men. They look evenly matched, and Avery doesn''t know who will win. Either way, one thing''s for sure, the battle will be bloody.


    "Are you afraid?" Evan asks. "Or you just don''t want to hurt your precious Andrew?"


    Avery''s face pales, and she subconsciously draws her hand back. She can see the disappointment in Evan''s eyes.


    "If you''re afraid, I can help you," Evan said, raising his gun toward Andrew.


    "No!" she screams, rushing in front of Andrew and shielding his body with her own. "Evan, I beg you, don''t do this."


    "No?" Evan asks, "Why not?"


    "Can''t you see, Mr. Howel?" Andrew asks with a malicious smirk. "She loves me, and she can''t bear to give me up."


    "Shut up!" Avery hisses. She turns her head to glare at him and sees his deliberately provoking expression. She looks back at Evan and sees he''s on the verge of losing control. His breathing is ragged, and blue veins stand out on his hand. "Evan, I swear, he''s lying to you," she says.


    "Darling, why are you telling him this story?" Andrew asks. "Are you afraid that he''ll shoot me? Even I think it''s cruel to string him along like this."


    Evan looks like a vengeful devil. His entire aura radiates rage and bloodl.u.s.t. He tightens his grip on the pistol''s trigger. He looks warningly at Avery, "If you want me to trust you, get out of the way."


    "No, you can''t kill him," Avery begs.


    I don''t know if the heart really belonged to Charles or how Charles''s heart ended up in Andrew''s body, Avery thinks. I have no idea if Charles is alive or dead, and if he''s dead, I have no idea how he died. But I''ll find out the truth one day. For now, I can''t risk letting Evan shoot Andrew. Besides, Andrew is a powerful and famous man. I couldn''t bear to see Evan locked away for murder.


    "Are you protecting him?" Evan asks.


    "Don''t believe anything he says," Avery pleads.


    "And I should believe you instead?" Evan asks sarcastically.


    "Evan, please put your gun away," she says. She tries to smile reassuringly, but it seems to have the opposite effect.


    He waves the gun and jabs it into her chest. "Get out of the way," he orders, punctuating each word with another jab of the gun.


    Avery shakes her head. Her face is deathly pale, and tears streak her cheeks.


    "Would you really sacrifice yourself to protect him?" Evan asks.


    I don''t know how to explain, Avery thinks. I can''t say I''m protecting Charles'' heart¡ªthat would make Evan just as angry. His expression is so broken¡ªit must be as unbearable for him to see me with Charles as it was for me to see him with Leonie.


    Evan fingers the trigger of the gun. If he pulls the trigger, the bullet will slice through Avery''s body on its way to Andrew. Avery stares at him and wonders if he''ll actually do it. He''s so possessive, she thinks, maybe he''s the type of man to ruin what he can''t have just to keep anyone else from having it.


    A loud gunshot echoed through the room. Through the padded doors, Avery can hear the shop assistants screaming outside. The bodyguards shift uneasily and c.o.c.k their guns. Avery looks around the room, wondering who''s been shot.


    Everyone is staring at her feet. When she looks down, she sees the bullet from Evan''s gun embedded in the floor next to her left foot. She looks up at Evan, and his expression devastates her. He throws the gun onto the floor, turns on his heel, and walks out of the room ¡ª Avery bursts into tears.


    "Wow, he really shot at you," Andrew says, slowly approaching her.


    "Shut up!" Avery snaps, "Get out of here!" In a rage, she slaps him hard across the cheek. Her hand stings, but Andrew caresses his face calmly.


    "Are you done with your shopping here?" Andrew asks as if nothing has happened, "Shall I accompany you to other shops?"


    "Andrew, you better not be lying to me," Avery warns, "If Charles'' heart isn''t in your chest, I will be the first one to shoot you." She jabs her finger into his chest to emphasize her point.


    Andrew looks at her quietly. His face is still red from the slap, but he rubs his heart as if she''s hit him there. As he looks at her, his face pales with pain, and his features seem to twist and contort.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Avery asks, suddenly worried. She wants him to die a thousand painless deaths, but she doesn''t want the heart to die with him.


    "Aww, you still care about me," Andrew says. He smiles weakly and gestures to his bodyguards. One of the men brings him a bottle of water and a small white pill.


    "No, I don''t give a damn if you live or die," Avery says.


    "If I die, the heart will die," Andrew warns. "Are you willing to see that happen?"


    "I''ll dig it out!"


    "What? You think if you take my heart out, you can bring Charles back?" Andrew asks with cruel amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Avery looks away from him. She doesn''t want to talk to him anymore. She wants to forget his very existence.


    "Do you want to know the results of our competition just now?" Andrew asks.


    "No, I don''t," she says.


    "Don''t be so stubborn," Andrew says pleasantly. "Anyway, you needn''t worry about anything. I only have feelings for you now. Other women are nothing to me."


    Avery smiles, sarcastically, "I really don''t care in the least." She turns around and stomps away. She doesn''t want to hear about the results of their disgusting competition. More seriously, she doesn''t want to know how Evan reacted to the model''s dance.


    "Don''t want to know how Evan reacted?" Andrew asks as if he''s read her mind. When she doesn''t respond, he continues, "The only person in the world who wants only you are standing in front of you, and you don''t cherish him."


    "What do you mean?" Avery asks, reluctantly turning around.


    "Evan is a normal man," Andrew says. "Did you honestly think you were the only one he was attracted to?"


    "Shut up," Avery snaps. She doesn''t know if he''s telling the truth or not, but it''s painful even to consider Evan''s attraction to other women. Avery walks into the main part of the store and watches one of the assistants wrap her purchases in thick tissue paper embossed with the store''s logo. As she waits, Avery hears some of the other assistants gossiping about the events in the VIP room.


    "Have you heard?" one whispers. "The model took off all of her clothes, and neither of the two men reacted at all."


    "I can''t believe that any man could stay calm in front of such a s.e.xy woman," another reply.


    "Is there something wrong with Mr. Clifford and Mr. Howel?" a third assistant asks.


    "Maybe they''re just devoted to their girlfriends," says the first.


    "No way!" says the second. "There must be something wrong with their s.e.x.u.a.l function."


    Avery can''t help the sudden joy she feels. She stops walking and turns around to glare at Andrew.


    He smiles, innocently, "I was just telling you what I thought you wanted to hear."


    Avery stares at him and tries to suppress the urge to tear his smiling face to pieces.


    He roams. Outside the VIP room, the shop assistants scream and throw themselves to the floor. The bodyguards shift uneasily and c.o.c.k their guns. Avery looks down at her feet. The bullet from Evan''s gun is embedded in the floor next to her foot.


    She looks at Evan and realizes he''s finished with her. The shot is the official announcement of their break up. He throws the gun onto the floor, turns on his heel, and walks out of the room ¡ª Avery bursts into tears.


    "Wow, he really shot at you," Andrew says, slowly approaching her.


    "Shut up!" Avery snaps, "Get out of here!"


    Avery glares at him coldly and suddenly slaps him hard across the face. Andrew caresses his face calmly.


    "Are you done with your shopping here?" Andrew asks as if nothing has happened, "Shall I accompany you to other shops?"


    "Andrew, you better not be lying to me," Avery warns, "If your heart isn''t Charles''s, I will be the first one to shoot you."


    She jabs her finger into his chest to emphasize her point. Andrew looks at her quietly. Though his face still stings from the slap, it doesn''t hurt as badly as his heart. The hatred in her eyes seems to cut through him. His face pales with pain, and his features seem to twist and contort. He presses his hand over his chest and rubs it as if to ease the pain there.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Avery asks, suddenly worried.


    She wants him to die a thousand painless deaths, but she doesn''t want the heart to die with him.


    "You still care about me," Andrew says.


    He smiles weakly and gestures to his bodyguards. One of the men brings him a bottle of water and a small pill.


    "I care more about your death," Avery retorts.


    "If I die, the heart will die," Andrew says, "Are you willing to see that happen?"


    "I''ll dig it out!"


    "What? You think if you take my heart out, you can bring Charles back?" Andrew asks with cruel amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Avery looks away from him. She doesn''t want to talk to him anymore. She wants to forget his very existence.


    "Do you want to know the results of our competition just now?" Andrew asks.


    "No, I don''t," she snaps.


    "Don''t be so stubborn," Andrew says pleasantly, "Don''t worry. I really only have feelings for you now. Other women are nothing to me."


    Avery smiles, sarcastically, "I really don''t care in the least."


    She turns around and walks away. She doesn''t want to hear about the results of their disgusting competition. More seriously, she doesn''t want to know how Evan reacted to the model''s dance.


    "Then, you don''t want to know how Evan reacted?" Andrew asks.


    Avery remains silent.


    "The only person in the world who has a feeling only for you is standing in front of you, and you don''t cherish him," Andrew says.


    "What do you mean?" Avery asks.


    "Evan is a normal man," Andrew explains, "Did you think you were the only one he was attracted to?"


    "Shut up," Avery snaps.


    She doesn''t know if he''s telling the truth or not, but it''s painful even to consider Evan''s attraction to other women. Avery walks into the main part of the store and watches one of the assistants wrapping her purchase in tissue paper. As she waits, Avery hears some of the other assistants gossiping about the events in the VIP room.


    "Have you heard?" one whispers, "The model took off her clothes, and neither of the two men reacted at all."


    "I can''t believe that any man could stay calm in front of such a s.e.xy beauty," another reply.


    "Is there something wrong with Mr. Clifford and Mr. Howel?" a third assistant asks.


    "Maybe they''re devoted to their girlfriends," says the first.


    "No way," says the second, "There must be something wrong with their s.e.x.u.a.l function."


    Avery can''t help the sudden joy she feels. She stops walking and turns around to glare at Andrew. He smiles, innocently.


    "I was just kidding with you," he says casually.


    Avery stares at him and tries to suppress the urge to tear his smiling face to pieces.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Women Are Indeed Fickle

    "Are you angry?" Andrew asks, smiling rakishly and gazing deep into her eyes.


    Avery wants to give him another slap, but he calmly grabs her hand midair. He gently places it on his face and uses it to caress his cheek.


    "Your hand will get hurt if you slap my face, and that will hurt my heart," he says.


    "You don''t deserve that heart," Avery says. "Your heart attack was divine retribution. Your old heart couldn''t survive in such a disgusting man''s body. It must have given up." She shoves his hand away and walks out of the store. She can hear Andrew rushing behind her.


    "Early-onset heart disease obviously wasn''t enough, so God sent you to punish me," he jokes.


    "If I really wanted to punish you, you''d be dead," Avery says without looking over her shoulder.


    "Do you have to mention death all the time?" Andrew asks, easily catching up with her. "I''m just joking with you. You shouldn''t take everything so seriously."


    "Everything''s a joke with you, isn''t it?" Avery says. "But I''m not laughing. In case you hadn''t noticed, your stupid games do not amuse me. Everything you do makes me sick to my stomach. That entire contest was disgusting, immature, and unfair."


    "Unfair?" Andrew asks. "What do you mean?"


    "Your heart transplant made you impotent," Avery replies. "Everyone knows you can''t get it up. If it wasn''t for that, why would you gamble on such a stupid contest?"


    Andrew laughs low and threatening. "Never doubt my s.e.x.u.a.l power," he warns. "If you doubt me again, I might be tempted to prove it to you¡ªpregnancy or not." He looks at her belly with evil intention.


    She crosses her arms protectively over her stomach, and glares at him. "I don''t believe you," she says. "Why don''t we go back to the store? I''ll model the lingerie, and we''ll see if you can manage to get it up."


    "Do you really want to?" Andrew asks. His pupils are dilated with desire, and he looks ready to f.u.c.k her in the nearest fitting room.


    "No, but you''re so attractive that many other women want to serve you," Avery says, quickly backtracking. "It shouldn''t be hard to find someone else who can please you."


    Andrew raises his eyebrows, and Avery worries she''s been careless. If he sees through her plan, all will be lost. They walk together intense silence. Most of the shoppers have evacuated the mall after the gunshot, but she can''t shake the feeling that someone is watching her. She whirls around and looks behind her, but she doesn''t see anything out of the ordinary. Beyond the wall of bodyguards, there are only a few passers-by.


    "What are you looking for?" Andrew asks curiously.


    "It has nothing to do with you," she says.


    The servants move silently through the Misty Mansion. Occasionally, chirping birds break the oppressive silence. A caged parrot sees Andrew and clicks its beak. "Master, master," the parrot squawks. Andrew ignores it. "Asshole, asshole," the parrot squawks.


    Andrew casts a fierce look at the bird. "I told you to keep it in the backyard," he shouts.


    A servant snatches the parrot''s cage and runs out of the room.


    Avery laughs sarcastically, "The only one here who dares to tell the truth here is a parrot."


    "You''ll see how I punish it," Andrew threatens.


    "Punish it? For what?" Avery asks. "The poor bird was just telling the truth."


    Andrew licks his lips, "I love your sharp tongue."


    Avery glares at him and leaves the room, slamming the door behind her. She stops a maid in the hallway. "Where are Ruby and the other girls?" she asks.


    "They''re playing cards upstairs," the maid replies.


    "I need you to help me carry some items to them," Avery says.


    She gestures for the maid to follow her and leads her to a pile of shopping bags made of various creamy papers and silks. Lingerie, cosmetics, shoes, and clothing peek seductively from beneath the layers of tissue paper. As the maid carts the bags up to the women, Avery sits on the living room sofa. She toys with her cell phone, hoping it will somehow transmit her location to Evan, but she still doesn''t have any signal. She stands up and walks around the room, waving her phone in a mad attempt to get a signal.


    Suddenly, the maid sprints into the room. The bags she''s carrying bounce wildly in her hands. "Miss Peters, Miss Miller said they don''t want the things you bought for them, and she asked me to throw them away," the maid says.


    Avery is surprised that their attitudes have changed so quickly. Women are indeed fickle, she thinks. The sound of women''s voices comes from the hall, interrupting her thoughts.


    "Avery is so scheming," Ruby says. "She was married to Mr. Howel, but she''s pregnant with Mr. Clifford''s baby. She''s not a simple woman, and we can''t trust her."


    "Is she really, Mrs. Howel?" another voice asks.


    "Where have you been all this time? Of course, she is," Ruby says. "And we can''t trust her for a second. What kind of woman can conquer the two richest men in the country?"


    "You have a point," says another. "Why would she be so good to us? It''s all fake. She must be planning something."


    "She secretly schemed against me before, and I lost my job," says Michelle Cindy. "She''s such a bitch. She probably just wants us to annoy Mr. Clifford so he''ll throw us to his bodyguards. You all know what happened to me at the party."


    Avery is surprised to hear Michelle Cindy''s voice, but she doesn''t have time to deal with the woman. She looks down at the phone in her hand and frowns. "Isn''t there any cell service?" Avery asks the maid.


    The maid is eavesdropping on the gossiping women, and she jumps with surprise when Avery speaks. "No," the maid says with a curt shake of her head.


    No reception? Avery thinks. That''s impossible. How on Earth could Andrew text me before?


    The maid tries to place the many bags on the table, but Avery stops her. "These are all for you," Avery says, "If they''re not your size, you can give them to someone else."


    The maid stares at Avery in confusion, but then a faint glee begins to fill her eyes. "Are you really giving these beautiful things to me?" the maid asks.


    "Sure," Avery says, "The other women didn''t want them, and it seems a waste to throw them out. Someone should get the chance to enjoy them."


    The maid looks at the luxury goods, and she hesitates.


    "If you don''t want them, I''ll have to throw them away," Avery says.


    "I want them," the maid says quickly. and try again?"


    "Do you really want to?" Andrew asks.


    His eyes are glowing, and his desire is very obvious.


    "No, but you''re so attractive that many other women want to serve you," Avery says, laying the groundwork for her plan, "It shouldn''t be hard to find someone who can please you."


    Andrew raises his eyebrows. He suspects Avery''s playing some sort of game, but he''s not sure about her motives. Either way, he enjoys playing games with her. Avery worries that he''ll see through her plan, so she stops talking. They walk together intense silence.


    Suddenly, she turns around and looks behind her. Ever since she arrived at Andrew''s mansion, she''s felt as if a pair of eyes have been staring at her everywhere she goes. She doesn''t know if it''s an illusion or if someone is really following her. She looks around, but she doesn''t see anything out of the ordinary. Beyond the wall of bodyguards, there are only a few passers-by.


    "What are you looking for?" Andrew asks curiously.


    "It has nothing to do with you," says.


    The servants move silently through the Misty Mansion. Occasionally, chirping birds break the oppressive silence. A caged parrot sees and Andrew and clicks its beak.


    "Master, master," the parrot squawks.


    Andrew ignores it.


    "Asshole, asshole," the parrot squawks.


    Andrew casts a fierce look at the bird.


    "I told you to keep it in the backyard," he shouts.


    A servant snatches the parrot''s cage and runs out of the room. Avery laughs sarcastically.


    "The only one here who dares to tell the truth here is a parrot," she remarks.


    "You''ll see how I punish it," Andrew threatens.


    "Punish it? For what?" Avery replies, "The parrot was just telling the truth."


    "I love your sharp tongue," Andrew flirts.


    Avery glares at him and leaves the room. She stops a maid in the hallway.


    "Where are Ruby and the other girls?" she asks.


    "They''re playing cards upstairs," the maid replies.


    "I need you to help me carry some items to them," Avery says.


    She gestures for the maid to follow her and leads her to the shopping bags filled with lingerie, clothing, cosmetics, and jewels.


    While Andrew takes a long bath, Avery sits on the living room sofa. She toys with her cell phone, hoping it will somehow transmit her location to Evan, but she still doesn''t have any signal. She stands up and walks around the room, hoping to find a signal.


    Suddenly, the maid runs bursts into the room, carrying dozens of bags in her hands.


    "Miss Peters, Miss Miller said they don''t want the things you bought for them and asked me to throw them away," the maid announces.


    Avery is surprised that their attitudes have changed so quickly.


    "Women are indeed fickle," Avery thinks.


    The sound of women''s voices comes from the hall.


    "Avery is so scheming," Ruby says, "She was married to Mr. Howel, but she''s pregnant with Mr. Clifford''s baby. She''s not a simple woman, and we can''t trust her."


    "Is she really, Mrs. Howel?" asks one of the women.


    "Yes, and we can''t trust her to help us," Rub says, "What kind of woman is actually generous enough to give up her man?"


    "You have a point," says another, "Why would she be so good to us? It''s all fake. She must be planning something."


    "She secretly schemed against me before, and I lost my job," says Michelle Cindy, "She''s such a bitch. She probably just wants us to annoy Mr. Clifford so he''ll throw us to his bodyguards. You all know what happened to me at the party."


    Avery is surprised to hear Michelle Cindy''s voice, but she doesn''t have time to deal with the women. She looks down at the phone in her hand and frowns.


    "Isn''t there any cell service?" Avery asks the maid.


    The maid is eavesdropping on the gossiping women, and she jumps with surprise when Avery speaks.


    "No," the maid says with a curt shake of her head.


    "No reception?" Avery thinks, "How on Earth could Andrew text me before?"


    The maid tries to place the many bags on the shopping table, but Avery stops her.


    "These are all for you," Avery says, "If they''re not your size, you can give them to someone else."


    The maid is staring at Avery in confusion, but then a faint glee begins to fill her eyes.


    "Are you really giving these beautiful things to me?" the maid asks.


    "Sure," Avery says, "The other women didn''t want them, and it seems a waste to throw them out. Someone should get the chance to enjoy them."


    The maid looks at these luxury goods, and she hesitates. She wonders if she should really accept them.


    "If you don''t want them, I''ll have to throw them away," Avery says.


    "I want them," the maid says quickly.

 Chapter 181 - Chapter? ?181:? ?Provocation? ?

    Avery sizes the maid up. Though the maid''s legs are a little shorter and her waist a little thicker, she''s about the same size as Ruby. "Can you change into some of these clothes right now?" Avery asks.


    "Do you mean me?" the maid asks in disbelief.


    "Yeah, what''s your name?" Avery asks. "You seem like a nice girl. If I ask Andrew to assign you to be my personal maid, will you do that?"


    The maid nods without hesitation before remembering to answer the question. She smiles brightly, "My name is Alice Channing, by the way."


    When Alice emerges from the living room wearing her new clothes, Andrew''s mistresses stop and stare at her. Ruby circles her slowly, taking in the luxury watch and designer clothes. The emerald studs in Alice''s ears are almost as large as a cat''s eye. Ruby sniffs disdainfully, "Someone still smells poor even if she''s changed into fancy clothes."


    "It''s better than smelling desperate," Avery says.


    "So what?" Ruby asks with a shrug. "At least I''m not the type of woman who goes around two-timing her man."


    "Careful, Ruby," Avery says, "You''re starting to sound jealous, too."


    "What are you talking about?" Andrew asks, descending the stairs.


    He''s changed into casual clothes, and his hair is slightly tousled. He smiles at the women and radiates rakish confidence. The women immediately straighten up, tossing their hair and thrusting their chests forward. Avery rolls her eyes at the lack of subtlety.


    "We''re talking about the outfit Alice is wearing," Avery says. "Do you like it?"


    "Mr. Clifford, we''re discussing the fact that this maid got changed during working hours," Ruby says. She sniffs and shoots a wicked glare at Avery. "I was just saying that I think it''s quite unprofessional. I don''t care that Avery asked her to do it¡ªthe maid is your employee, and she needs to respect the rules of your house."


    Andrew slips a hand into his pocket and continues descending the stairs. He doesn''t seem to have heard a word, Ruby just said. He barely looks at the women as he walks up to Avery. "You said earlier that you wanted to see the grounds and garden," he says. "If you want, I can show you around now."


    Avery lifts her chin and shoots a defiant look at Ruby. "Can I take Alice with me?" she asks.


    Andrew smiles and bends down to whisper in Avery''s ear, "Whatever you want, beautiful."


    Avery pats Alice on the shoulder. Avery has heard that punishments in Andrew''s household are often severe¡ªservants are regularly fired for breaking even the smallest rules. What''s more, Andrew has a nasty temper, and more than one servant has left the house covered in vicious bruises.


    "Wait, Mr. Clifford!" Ruby calls out, but her screams go unheard by the duo¡ªthey''re already halfway to the garden.


    Though Avery wants to hate everything about the mansion, she has to admit that the ground is stunning. A vast green lawn spreads out behind the house, and a mighty oak tree shades the Eastern wing of the mansion. A rustic rope swing hangs from a tree branch and sways slightly in the breeze. In the distance near the forest, an artificial lake shines blue in the rare sunshine.


    Birds chirp peacefully, but Avery soon hears a different type of squawking. Ruby and the women have rushed to one of the mansion''s many balconies, and they''re jostling each other for a position at the railing. They push each other and complain.


    Avery ignores them and allows Andrew to lead her across the lawn. They stroll in silence, and she tries to enjoy the earthy smell of freshly cut grass. But the breeze carries the women''s high-pitched voices, and she can''t help but hear their whining.


    "Want to go riding?" Andrew asks, out of the blue.


    Avery hesitates. On the one hand, riding is supposed to be dangerous for pregnant women. On the other, it could be a good opportunity to escape. Avery looks back at the gloomy mansion and the miserable women, and she makes her decision.


    "I''d love to," she says. She looks him straight in the eye and lies, "I just don''t know how."


    Andrew flashes her a brilliant smile, "I''m a great teacher."


    "I don''t know about that," she says, feigning nervousness. "I wouldn''t want to take any unnecessary risks with the pregnancy. Maybe if I could see you show someone else, I''d feel more confident."


    "What do you have in mind?" Andrew asks.


    "What if you teach Alice?" Avery suggests, "If you do well with her, I''ll trust you to teach me."


    Andrew nods and leads her to the stables. The warm smell of hay and horse instantly greeted her nose, and she smiles to herself. It''s been a long time since she''s been riding, but she used to enjoy her time in the stables. Andrew directs her to a rustically paneled room, and a servant brings her a crisply ironed riding outfit.


    Avery pulls the white breeches on and buttons the black jacket over her shirt. She places a velvet-covered helmet on her head, and she straps elbow guards and knee guards onto her arms and legs as an extra precaution. The servant returns and leads her on a tour of the stalls. Eventually, she chooses a large white mare. Though it''s big, the servant promises her the most docile animal in the stables.


    She meets Andrew outside the paddock. He''s dressed all in black, and she has to admit he looks handsome and debonair. He''s holding a black stallion by the reins, and Alice is already sitting in the saddle. Avery looks at Alice and frowns. The maid is trembling with fear in the saddle. If she shakes any harder, she just might fall off.


    "Get on your horse, and I''ll teach you first," Andrew says. He glances up at the terrified maid and shrugs, "See look, she''s a natural. She can ride on her own."


    Avery insists, "If you can''t teach her, how can I trust you to teach me?"


    "It''s okay, Miss Peters, I can ride on my own," Alice says.


    Avery shakes her head. "No, you have to show me your skills first," she says to Andrew. "I know that you''re a good rider, but I want to see if you''re any good as a teacher."


    She wants to distract Andrew while she learns more about the stables and riding paths near the mansion. The maid looks quite s.e.xy in the tight breeches, and Avery hopes Andrew will enjoy riding behind her. Andrew pouts, but he turns around and gracefully swings himself up into the saddle. He settles behind Alice and takes the reins in one hand. He places the other hand tightly around her waist.


    He spurs the horse forward and takes it in a large, slow circle as he demonstrates the basic techniques for Alice. When they''re out of Avery''s earshot, Andrew leans over and whispers in Alice''s ear. Avery hopes it''s s.e.x.u.a.l, but she suspects it''s probably a threat.


    Avery guides the white mare across the lawn and away from the stables. When she turns and looks back at the stables, she sees Andrew''s mistresses swarming out. They''ve all changed into riding outfits, and they''re all leading horses. Avery recognizes Michelle Cindy in the lead. She''s shorter than the other woman, and her expression is livid. Avery stops walking to allow the women to pass, but they fan out and form a line blocking her way.


    "I heard you''re pregnant," Michelle says by way of greeting.


    Avery doesn''t reply. She knows that Michelle harbors a deep and jealous hatred, and she''s not interested in getting into a catfight.


    "I wonder why Andrew is interested in a shoe someone''s already worn," Michelle says.


    Avery runs her fingers through the horses'' silky mane. "Charming as ever, Michelle," Avery says. "But then, you''d know all about worn shoes, wouldn''t you? You have quite the reputation, you know."


    "I''m not as bad as you," Michelle says. In order to match Avery''s height, Michelle has to stand on her toes. She looks ridiculous poised on tiptoe. "Does Andrew know who your bastard child''s real father is? Do you even know?" she asks with a spiteful look at Avery''s stomach.


    "Well, I know it''s not yours," Avery says. "Mind your own business."


    Michelle takes her gray horse firmly the reins, slips her foot into the stirrup, and swings up into the saddle. She pulls on the reins, and the horse rears up on its hind legs. It''s forelegs slice through the air, and it neighs with fury. With a swift motion, its forelegs slam onto the ground, leaving two deep holes in the grass. It''s easy to imagine what such strong legs would do to a human skull.


    The white horse Avery holds whinnies and pulls on the reins in fear. Avery is scared the horse will hurt itself, and she drops the reins. Michelle yanks her horse''s reins again, and the animal circles around and charges toward Avery. Its hooves kick up clouds of grass, and its horseshoes glint in the sun. The other women laugh sourly.


    "Imagine that¡ªMichelle is an incredible rider!" Ruby exclaims.


    "I heard she learned from that bodyguard," replies one of the women, her voice dripping with innuendo. "He''s Andrew''s, right-hand man. His riding skills are superb if you know what I mean."


    Avery turns to grab her mare, but it''s galloping across the lawn. She watches it disappear into the woods. She turns around just in time to see the gray horse rearing again. Its hooves move menacingly through the air, and its eyes roll wildly in its head. Avery subconsciously covers her belly and takes a step back. Michelle smiles with grim determination. Avery wonders if the other woman really means to kill her.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Video Message

    "What are you doing?" Avery screams, stumbling backward. Her back hits the oak tree''s thick trunk. Escape is impossible.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not a very good rider," Michelle says. She grinned wickedly as the horse bellows. "This horse isn''t used to my riding style. I can''t control it."


    Avery keeps her back pressed against the tree. It''s probably lucky this tree is here, she thinks. It''d be more dangerous if the horse could chase me across open space. As it is, Michelle might be reckless enough to try to trample me here.


    Avery scans the lawn, searching desperately for Andrew. When she sees him, she wants to cry out in despair. He''s far out of earshot, and he won''t hear her screams for help.


    "What? Do you think Andrew can help you?" Michelle laughs. "If it''s Evan''s child, Andrew will owe me a thank you for knocking it out of you."


    "Don''t do anything in a rush," Avery says as calmly as she can. "I''m warning you; you''ll regret this."


    "I can''t help it," Michelle says. "How about you talk to the horse yourself?"


    The gray horse whinnies fiercely and paws the ground. He''s large and muscled, and a froth of sweat covers his coat. He''s clearly angered by Michelle''s tight grip on the reins, and he seems ready to take his anger out on Avery. Avery snaps a twig from the tree and waves it in front of the horse.


    "Don''t you dare," Michelle hisses.


    If Avery manages to poke the horse, Michelle may lose control. The beast is already angry, and he could easily throw Michelle off his back. Worse, he could trample and kill her after she falls. Michelle yanks on the reins and tries to make the animal turn around. Slowly, the horse responds. As it turns around, Avery took a running leap and vaults onto the saddle in front of Michelle.


    "Be on your best behavior if you don''t want both of us to die," Avery says, grabbing the reins. The horse shudders and bucks under the additional weight, but Avery quickly calms it. Michelle clings tightly to Avery''s waist.


    "Aren''t you afraid for your baby?" Michelle asks.


    "I thought you wanted me to lose the baby," Avery says.


    Avery digs her heels into the horse''s sides and clicks her tongue. The horse immediately breaks into a gallop. The breeze wh.i.p.s her hair, and the trees seem to blur into dark shadows.


    "Wow, you really know how to ride," Michelle says, somewhat grudgingly.


    "Whoever said I didn''t?" Avery asks. She grips the reins tightly and turns the animal toward the woods, spurring it faster. "I could make it go mad if I want to¡ªwe''ll see who manages to stay on the longest."


    "You mad woman!" Michelle shouts, tightening her grip on Avery, "You''re going to crash into a tree!


    "What do you think will happen if I stick this into the horse''s side?" Avery asks, brandishing the sharp oak twig.


    "I don''t care what will happen to me," Michelle shouts. "But if you die, the baby dies too!"


    "Wanna bet?" Avery asks, urging the horse even faster.


    "What do you want from me?" Michelle shouts.


    Avery suddenly jerks on the reins, and the horse reels back onto its hind legs. "I want to make a deal with you," she says. The horse lands with a jolt, and Michelle''s weight slams into Avery''s back, forcing her to double over on the horse''s neck. Avery quickly straightens up.


    "What kind of deal?" Michelle asks, panting in fright.


    The horse breathes just as heavily, and it paces nervously on the dirt path. Avery takes a look around. Thick woods surround them on all sides. Satisfied that they''re far enough from everyone, she turns to look at Michelle.


    "You know Andrew''s bodyguards quite well," Avery says. "I want you to arrange for one of them to escort me off the property and out of the forest."


    "Why should I?" Michelle asks.


    "You saw how Andrew taught Alice how to ride back there," Avery says. "I''m capable of giving you an opportunity to approach Andrew. If I can get him to spend time with a mere servant, just think about what I can do for you."


    Michelle chews her lip, and Avery realizes it''s going to take a lot more to overcome the years of tension between them. "You can say no, of course," Avery says, shrugging casually. "I know you don''t really like me, and I can just as easily ask the other women."


    Michelle thinks for a moment, "When do you want to go?"


    "The sooner, the better," Avery says. She turns the horse around, and they gallop back along the dirt path.


    Evan coughs roughly. The strong spirit burns his throat, but he grabs the bottle and poured more into his glass. He gulps the liquor down and tries to pour some more, but nothing comes out of the bottle. He throws the empty bottle across the darkroom, and it shatters against a bookshelf.


    Robert rushes in without knocking, waving a paper in the air. "Sir, it''s the fax from the clinic," he says, looking around the darkened room.


    The study smells like stale alcohol, and Robert frowns and fans the air in front of his face. Evan lifts his eyes and looks at Robert. The judgment and concern on his butler''s face said it all. Evan watches Robert stumble to the desk and click the lamp on. He dimly notices the butler place some sort of box next to the lamp.


    "Sir, I have the results from the clinic and news about Mrs. Howel''s gift," Robert repeats.


    Evan stares blearily at Robert. The low light from the lamp burns his eyes, and there seem to be two or three separate Roberts standing side by side.


    "Sir, do you hear me?" Robert asks. "The baby is yours."


    "It''s mine," Evan repeats. The words take a moment to register, but when they do, Evan feels a burning in his chest that has nothing to do with the scotch he''s been drinking. He quickly reminds himself that it doesn''t matter. So what if it''s mine? He thinks. Avery was willing to get shot for Andrew. She''s done nothing for me.


    "Alcohol!" Evan roars. He craves the feeling of the burning liquid sliding down his throat, the dark stillness, the way it erases hours at a time.


    "Sir, it''s too early for that," Robert said, "Just think what Mrs. Howel would say if she knew you were drinking so early."


    "She doesn''t give a damn," Evan slurs, "She''d probably be thrilled to know I''m ruining myself. I bet she''d send a personalized thank you letter to Glenfiddich. Now bring me my damn alcohol!"


    He swings his arm through the air, and the back of his hand smacks into the box next to the lamp. The box tips over and Avery''s diorama crashes to the floor. The fall jostles the speakers, and Avery''s voice begins to play.


    "Evan, you fool, why don''t you believe me?" her voice says. "I''ve only ever had one man: you. It was only you in the past, only you now, and it''ll only be you in the future. Do you remember you asked me to hit you four times when the snake bit you? I didn''t do it then, but I want to do it now. I want you to love me more than ever because I love you."


    The sound of her voice seems to sober him. He looks at the fallen box with disbelief. The repaired speaker crackles, and the recording continues.


    "I met Andrew for the first time in Pleasure City," her voice says, "He hid in the toilet stall to avoid some men who were looking for him. I happened to go into the same bathroom, and he forced me to cooperate and confuse the men searching for him. I have nothing else to do with him, believe it or not.


    "You may wonder why I''m going to him, but it''s because he''s holding Gabby as a hostage. He said he''ll release her if I agree to take her place. I don''t know why. I wish I could tell you this, but I''m scared you''d do something to tip him off, and I can''t risk Gabby''s life like that. I''m sorry. If you ever hear this recording and believe me, please come and find me. The baby is ours. I want to have it."


    The speakers crackle again and then go silent. Without Avery''s voice, the study seems even more miserable than before. Evan wants to get up and reply to the message, but his legs don''t work the way he wants them to. He looks helplessly at Robert.


    "Sir, I told our tech team to enhance the voices in the Pleasure City video," Robert says, offering Evan a tablet. "Do you want to hear it?"


    Evan makes no move to reach for the tablet. He doesn''t really want to listen to Avery''s pleasure Andrew again¡ªthe sounds already haunt his nightmares¡ªbut Robert is already pressing play. The sound is muffled and scratchy, but the words are distinct.


    "Shout!" says Andrew''s voice.


    "Shout what?" Avery asks.


    "S.e.x noises," Andrew says.


    "Aren''t you afraid it will draw their attention?"


    "So what?" Andrew says, "At least I''m lucky to have a beauty die with me. What''s your name?"


    "Felicity Winter," Avery says.


    When the s.e.x noises begin, Evan almost loses it. He now knows that they''re fake, but he can''t get the images of Avery f.u.c.k.i.n.g Andrew in the bathroom stall out of his mind. Before he can ask Robert to stop it, he hears Avery m.o.a.n his name. Evan shakes his head and presses his hand to his chest. "Replay the end," he croaks.


    Robert rewinds the clip, and Evan hears Avery m.o.a.n his name again. The sound pierces his heart. Even when she was pretending to f.u.c.k another man, she still said my name, he thinks. I can''t believe I doubted her. I can''t believe I refused to help her when she begged me to save her. He struggles to his feet and stumbles drunkenly out of the study.

 Chapter 183 - 183: I Will Find You

    Evan stumbles down the hallway, leaning heavily on the wall for support. He can hear Robert walking calmly behind him. "Find her," Evan rasps, "You have to find her for me!"


    Robert clears his throat nervously, "Sir, the last ping on Mrs. Howel''s GPS shows that she was in the Misty Forest. It''s very difficult to navigate that area. Most navigational equipment goes haywire, and it''s impossible to fly a helicopter to airlift her out. Also, if Mr. Clifford is keeping her at his mansion, we need to consider the possibility that he''s placed traps and surveillance equipment to slow our progress."


    Evan turns around and tries to level an icy glare at Robert. The effort makes him dizzy.


    "I''ll get the search started," Robert says.


    Evan stares down the hallway long after Robert disappears. He seems to see Avery standing in the dim light. Her body blurs and wavers, but she looks as proud as ever. He blinks and rubs his hands over his tired eyes, but memories of her still flashed through his mind.


    He sees her standing on the dining room table and throwing dishes, arrogantly asking him if he''s fallen in love with her after a one night stand. Then she''s sitting on the couch and drawing a ring on his finger. She''s kissing him in the bathroom stall at the lingerie store. She''s making passionate love to him.


    He hears her voice as if the recording is still playing. She''s saying the baby is his. She''s saying she loves him and wants him to love her. She''s saying he has to find her if he believes her.


    "Avery, I''ll find you," Evan whispers to the air. "No matter where you are¡ªat the ends of the Earth or on the other side of the sea¡ªI will find you."


    Avery thought she was taking a path through the forest back toward the stables, but she realizes she has no idea where she is. The trees have become even denser, and she can''t see the lawn or the mansion in any direction. Even worse, the fog has started to roll in again, making everything ghostly and strange. She stops the horse in the middle of a crossroads and examines the dirt path. There are dusty hoof prints in every direction.


    "Which way should we go?" Michelle asks nervously. "I don''t know where we are."


    "Get off," Avery says as she dismounts the horse and lands gracefully on the ground. She waits for Michelle to follow, then she releases the reins. She lets the horse lead the way and follows by his side.


    Michelle follows, but she looks confused, "What are you doing?"


    "Most animals know their way back home," Avery says, "If we let him lead the way, he might take us back to the stables."


    "What if he''s wrong?" Michelle asks. She''s half jogging to keep up with the horse, and little puffs of dust rise beneath her feet.


    "What choice do we have?" Avery says. "Neither of us recognizes the path, and we can''t exactly sit around and wait for someone to find us."


    They walked in silence for a while, and Avery caresses the horse''s mane. Although she doesn''t know much about horses, this one looks quite special. She hopes it knows what it''s doing.


    "It''s an Arabian horse," Michelle says, unable to resist the urge to flaunt her knowledge. "It''s known for elegance and delicacy. Of all breeds, it is one of the fastest and fiercest. You''re lucky that nothing happened on the bumpy path."


    Avery doesn''t like Michelle''s tone. The way Michelle talks about the bumpy ride makes her feel especially anxious¡ªit almost sounds like a threat. She looks at Michelle and sees that the other woman seems deep in thought.


    "So, is your pregnancy fake?" Michelle suddenly asks.


    "What a load of crap," Avery snaps. "Look, I''m cold, and I''m sick of walking. Let''s get back on. If we come to another crossroads, we can let the horse decide again."


    She swings her leg up and pulls herself into the saddle. She waits for Michelle to get on and then allows the horse to continue its journey. Avery keeps a tight grip on the reins and guides the horse at a slow, steady pace. Though the beast seems exhausted from its mad run, Avery doesn''t want to risk jostling her stomach any more than she already has.


    First, she hears the dull thud of hoofbeats, and then Andrew materializes out of the fog. A group of mounted bodyguards appears behind him. Andrew pulls his horse to a stop and gazes in surprise at Avery. Avery reins her horse in, and the beast seems grateful to stop.


    "I don''t understand, and you know how to ride?" Andrew asks. "Why did you claim you didn''t?" Suddenly understanding dawns on his face, "Oh, you were trying to play matchmaker. But really, you think I like the maid?"


    "What''s wrong with the maid?" Avery asks. "It''s all the same after you turn out the lights."


    Behind Andrew, one of the guards is leading Avery''s riderless white mare. She can''t wait to get away from Michelle and onto her own horse. She swings her leg down, but Andrew spurs his horse forward and grabs her before she hits the ground. He pulled her onto his horse and wraps his arms around her. By the time she realizes what''s happening, her back is pressing into his warm chest.


    "It''s a risk for pregnant women to ride," Andrew says, "When you''re pregnant with mine, I won''t let you ride."


    "Pregnant with your child?" Avery says. "Did a horse kick you in the head?"


    "Nothing is impossible," Andrew murmurs. "What if my heart wants you so bad, I can''t help but make love to you. I''m sure it would be easy to get you pregnant with my children. I''d certainly love trying."


    "Ha¡ªthat''s one of the best jokes I''ve ever heard," Avery says. "You think I''d allow myself to carry your kid? I''d rather remove my w.o.m.b."


    Avery can feel the frantic beating of Andrew''s heart against her back, but she can''t tell if he''s aroused or angry.


    "Don''t you and Miss Peters look close," Michelle says, trying to draw Andrew''s attention away from Avery.


    Andrew glances at Michelle, "Who are you?"


    Andrew''s tone reminds Avery of Evan. Their arrogance is weirdly similar sometimes, she thinks. Michelle blushes with deep embarrassment, seemingly unable to speak, and Avery remembers the deal they made in the woods. "This is Michelle Cindy," Avery says graciously. "I almost had an accident just now, but she saved me."


    "Alright," Andrew says disinterestedly.


    Avery frowns at his dismissive tone. She realizes she might come to regret her trick with Alice¡ªit seems that Andrew has his guard up now. "It just so happens that we went to school together," Avery says. "I''m sure she could tell you a lot about the good old days."


    "Really?" Andrew says, sounding curious. "Could she tell me about you?"


    "She''s quite interesting and easy to get along with," Avery says. She straightens in the saddle, pulling her back away from Andrew''s chest. She doesn''t want any part of his body touching hers.


    Andrew''s lips brush her ears, "She''s not as interesting as you."

 Chapter 184 - 184: Looking For Charle’s

    Andrew keeps the horse at a slow walk to avoid jostling Avery''s pregnant belly. It takes them almost twenty minutes to get to the stables. When they arrive, Andrew dismounts and offers her his hand. Avery accepts it reluctantly.


    Instead of spotting her, he lets her fall into his arms and catches her bridal style. He spins her around and sets her lightly on the ground. Avery pointedly steps away from him and smiles at Michelle, "Michelle, I remember that you''re a great baker, could you please cook something for me for the afternoon tea?"


    "Sure, what do you want?" Michelle asks.


    "Cr¨¨me pudding," Avery suggests.


    Michelle nods and casts an anxious look at Andrew. She asks, "What about Mr. Clifford?"


    "Whatever," Andrew mumbles without looking away from Avery, "A tiramisu or something."


    Avery takes the Arabian horse by the reins and begins to walk him toward his stall. "Don''t wait for me," she says to Andrew, "I''m going to feed him and brush him down."


    "You don''t have to do that," Andrew says, "That''s what the stable hands are for."


    "He almost hurt me earlier," Avery says. "I want to build a relationship with him and earn his trust. You have to treat a horse with care if you want it to take care of you when you''re in the saddle. "


    "I didn''t know you were such a caring person," Andrew says. "How about you take the time to develop a relationship with me instead?" He wiggles his eyebrows suggestively, "If you like, I can hurt you a little too."


    "I suspect the horse is more sensitive than you," Avery says.


    The stable hand comes out from the stable, and Avery passes him the reins. He leads the horse, and she follows. She''s aware of the risk of riding while pregnant, but she wants to have a backup plan. The horse knows its way through the woods, and she''s hoping it can lead her to safety. She wants to befriend it and gain its trust.


    Honestly, the horse is probably more trustworthy than Michelle, Avery thinks. She''s a conniving snake, and that hasn''t changed just because we''ve made a deal. If she can find a way to screw me, she will. I have to get out of here as quickly as I can.


    So far, Andrew is giving me free access to the mansion and its grounds because he doesn''t think I''ll try to escape. She remembers the handcuffs and shudders. If Michelle turns on me, I may become a literal prisoner.


    Avery offers the horse some hay with a flattened palm. His velvety lips delicately take the food from her hand. Then she brushes him down, working tirelessly until his goat is gleaming. By the time she leaves the stable, it''s almost teatime.


    The rich, coffee, and brandy smell of tiramisu fills the lower level of the mansion. It grows stronger and sweeter in the kitchen. Avery watches Michelle rush around in an apron, carefully arranging china plates on a silver tray. "Wait a minute," Avery stops her, "Let me take it to him." She''s terrified of leaving Andrew alone with Michelle.


    "Why should I?" Michelle asks.


    "Andrew already knows you made it," Avery says. "You can bring it to him, but then what? You''re not going to seduce him with one dessert."


    Michelle purses her lips and looks at Avery with mistrust.


    "They say you have to conquer a man''s stomach before you can conquer his heart," Avery says, "But you can''t rush it. I''ll put in a good word for you, and we''ll let your food speak for itself."


    Michelle hesitates, but she gives Avery the pastry tray. A linen doily covers the tray, and Michelle has garnished the plates with strawberries cut into hearts, marshmallows, and a single pink rose.


    Andrew unbuttons the top buttons on his shit and leans back in his desk chair. His tanned skin peeks out from the white fabric. He can''t stand dirtiness and typically showers multiple times a day. He still hasn''t showered after the ride, and he feels grimy and irritable. He touches the mole underneath his eye and then rubs his temple.


    "What do you mean you haven''t found a body?" he whispers into the phone.


    "We''ve been searching the hospital, and so have Evan''s guys," the voice on the other end informs him. "We''ve checked security cameras in the clinic that was responsible for the operation, and we''ve thoroughly investigated all of the doctors. But we can''t find anything. Our best guess is that the body was disposed of immediately after the surgery."


    "I want to see a body," Andrew hisses. "Do you think it''s normal for a body to vanish without a single trace? Find it! I don''t care if they''ve buried it¡ªI want you to find the grave and dig it up again. As for the Meyers¡ª"


    Andrew rubs his temple with agitation. The sun from the French window glares into his eyes, and he turns around to avoid it. He freezes when he sees the figure at the door. "When did you come in?" Andrew asks Avery, calmly pretending to end the phone call.


    He doesn''t notice Avery''s hands tightly clenching the tray; though her face is calm, her knuckles are white with tension. She places the tray on the desk and looks around the room. He studies her face, but he can''t tell how much she''s heard.


    "I''ve brought you your afternoon tea," she says brightly. "Miss Michelle prepared it for you."


    Still holding the phone, Andrew stands and leans lazily against the French window. "You''re acting a lot friendlier than normal," he says. "Did you put something in my tea?"


    Avery glances at the tray, "If you''re worried, then don''t eat it."


    Andrew crosses the room and reaches for a small piece of tiramisu. He pinches it between his thumb and middle finger and takes a big bite. He slowly licks the chocolate powder from his lips and winks at Avery. "If she put something in it, the antidote is right in front of me," Andrew flirts. "I''m convinced you could bring a man back from the grave."


    Avery flinches when he says the word "grave," and Andrew curses himself for being so careless. He wonders if she really did hear his conversation. Desperate to distract her, he turns to one of his oldest tricks, "It''s a bit hot in here, don''t you think?"


    He slowly unbuttons his shirt, allowing his tanned chest to show. He''s wearing the red amber on a black leather string around his neck. Avery carefully steps backward¡ªshe looks like she''s about to make a run for it.


    "What are you afraid of? I only said it''s hot," Andrew laughs, and there''s a vulgar edge to the sound. "If I really wanted to do something for you, do you think you could get away?"


    "Don''t make me regret not poisoning you," Avery snaps.


    "If you can bear to hurt this heart, I''ll eat anything no matter whatever you put in it," Andrew says.


    "Do you know it''s truly off-putting the way you use your heart as an excuse?" she asks.


    "It''s because it''s the only thing you care about," Andrew says, smiling sadly.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Please Find Me

    Andrew walks over and reaches out for Avery''s forehead. "What''s wrong?" Andrew asks, "You look pale."


    "Don''t touch me!" she snaps, slapping his hand away.


    "I''m asking you if you''re feeling alright," Andrew says defensively.


    Avery shakes her head. If Andrew was indeed talking about Charles on the phone, she doesn''t know how she''ll live with the pain. Even now, she finds it hard to breathe, thinking about the search for his body.


    She doesn''t want to stay in the same room as Andrew for another minute. His presence disgusts and enrages her. "I''m frazzled from the ride," she lies. "I want to go to my room."


    The curtains in Evan''s study are pulled across the windows, blocking all sunlight from entering the room. Avery''s recording plays on an endless loop in the dark space. While Robert manages the search, Evan remains shut in his study.


    Evan wants to memorize the way she talks¡ªsometimes proud and sometimes desperate. Her every sigh breaks his heart. He knows he should stop, but he listens to it over and over again like it''s an addiction. Her voice seems to be the only cure for unbearable pain.


    "If you hear this recording, and if you believe me, please find me," her voice says for the thousandth time. "The baby is ours. I want to have it."


    Leonie stands outside the door to the study holding a tea tray. She feels her blood run cold when she hears Avery''s voice. The child really is Evan''s, she thinks, And I just heard some bodyguards say that they''re conducting a massive search for her. I put up with her for so long, but now she''s finally gone, and it''s my chance to win Evan. She can''t come back! I won''t tolerate it.


    The tray shakes in her hands as she tries to control her rage. She assumed that Evan would gradually forget about Avery after she left. She was planning on staying in his company and consoling him until he fell for her instead. If Avery comes back, everything is ruined.


    Leonie thinks quickly and makes a decision. She steadies the tray in her hands and walks back to the kitchen. She takes her phone out of her pocket and sends a hasty message.


    Michelle is putting the confectioner''s sugar in the pot. She pours hot water on top and stirred to dissolve the sugar and then adds pudding powder to the mix. With a hasty glance over her shoulder, she reaches into her pocket and shakes a small vial of white powder into the pot.


    "What did you just add to that?" Ruby asks from behind Michelle.


    Michelle is so frightened she drops the spoon. She takes a deep breath before turning around to face Ruby. She smiles innocently, "Oh, this? It''s just sugar, water, and pudding powder for now. Don''t you know how to make cr¨¨me pudding?"


    "I saw you put something else," Ruby whispers.


    Suddenly the door bursts open, and Andrew''s other mistresses file into the kitchen, complaining amongst themselves.


    "Why is this bitch still here?" one of the women asked, curling her lip at Michelle. "She intentionally drove a wedge between us. She said she wasn''t a threat to us, but she went out of her way to seduce Andrew. Apparently, getting publicly f.u.c.k.i.e.d by his bodyguards wasn''t punishment enough."


    Another woman sneers at Michelle, "Maybe she liked it. She definitely didn''t learn her lesson. She just made Andrew tiramisu for his afternoon tea¡ªhe never lets any of us make him anything."


    Michelle clenches her fist and grits her teeth. She can feel her face flushing, "I dare you to say one mo¡ª"


    Ruby interrupts her, "Shut up, Michelle. We don''t have time to argue with a s.l.u.t like you."


    "You think I''m a s.l.u.t? Well, it takes one to know one," Michelle snaps. "You''re all pathetic. You think you''re such victims, but you''re too stupid to do anything but whine about your lives. Andrew ate something I made because it was delicious. If you took the time to learn how to cook instead of just skulking around the house, maybe he''d be more attracted to you."


    The women gape at her, and Michelle immediately regrets her speech. She doesn''t have time to get involved in more drama with the other women.


    "Fine, we''ll all cook," Ruby says. "Cooking isn''t that hard, and it doesn''t take any special talent. You think you''re special, but you''re not. We''ll each make a dish and let Andrew select which he likes best."


    Michelle looks at the women staring each other down with animalistic ferocity, and she has the urge to hide all the knives in the kitchen.


    By the time Avery finishes her shower, a maid is knocking on her door to ask her to come down to dinner. Avery dresses slowly in a white cotton dress and descends the stairs from her third-floor bedroom. On the second floor, she sees a maid standing outside Andrew''s door, informing him that dinner is ready. Andrew opens the door, whispers something to the maid, and then closes it again.


    "Mr. Clifford asks you to go down first," the maid says upon seeing Avery. "He''ll be joining you shortly."


    Avery nods and continues descending the stairs. As she approaches the dining room, she''s greeted by the pleasant smell of food. A diverse array of dishes from almost every country in the world lines the table. There are also plates and plates of different desserts. The dining room table is practically groaning under all the food.


    Andrew''s mistresses are already standing at the table. Each woman occupies her own section. When they hear footsteps, they look up expectantly, but the light in their eyes dies when they see it''s just Avery. Avery knows they''re expecting Andrew, and she fights the urge to smile.


    The maids pull out a chair, and Avery sits down. She looks at the eight women and sees that each is standing next to a distinct type of cuisine. She sees a streak of flour on Ruby''s forehead, and grease stains on another woman''s silk top. It looks like each of the women has actually prepared the food she''s standing next to.


    "What are you waiting for?" Avery asks. "Aren''t you going to eat?" She turns around and looks at the stairs. Andrew still hasn''t come down, and she wonders if the women will wait until he arrives.


    Ruby smiles flatteringly at Avery and sits next to her. "Miss Peters, you know Andrew quite well," Ruby says. "You must know his favorite food."


    "I don''t," Avery says, leaning away from Ruby.


    "His health is a serious concern, of course," Ruby says. "We each made a nutritious entree and dessert for him, but we can''t be sure he''ll enjoy them. How about you try them first as a precaution?"


    Avery frowns. Ruby''s perfume is overpowering, and it clashes horribly with the smell of the food. Her stomach is still sensitive from the pregnancy, and she fights the urge to gag.


    "How about tasting something Michelle made?" Ruby suggests, sliding the cr¨¨me pudding in front of Avery. "She spent the longest time in the kitchen. She really gave her dishes the most."


    "Why should she try mine first?" Michelle objects.


    Ruby smiles charmingly, "Well, because it''s cr¨¨me pudding, of course. That''s her favorite."


    Avery shakes her head and scoots her chair away from Ruby. She doesn''t understand Ruby''s motivations, but the woman''s behavior is creepy.


    Ruby grabs a spoon, scoops up a large bite of pudding, and passes it to Avery. "Taste it," she insists.


    "It''s dessert," Avery says, refusing to take the spoon. "I don''t want to spoil my meal by tasting it now."


    "I only want to you taste it," Ruby says, slowly standing.


    "Leave me alone!" Avery shouts. She tries to stand and leave, but someone holds her shoulder and forces her down in the chair. She opens her mouth to shout for help, but Ruby is faster. She shoves the spoon into Avery''s mouth, and Avery feels the cold metal spoon scr.a.p.e her throat.

 Chapter 186 - 186: Avery’s Motive

    Avery gags and accidentally swallows the thick pudding. Ruby lets her go and smiles victoriously. Avery anxiously wonders what Ruby has put in the dish. She thinks, Have I been poisoned?


    She rises to her feet and raises her hand to slap Ruby. Before she can hit the other woman, Michelle flies across the room and hits Ruby with a backhanded slap.


    "What are you doing?" Andrew asks from the door.


    Ruby quickly releases her grip on Michelle''s hair and covers her face with her hands. Avery can see her rubbing her eyes violently to make them water. So she''s going to play the victim, Avery thinks. She''s pathetic.


    Andrew is wearing a bathrobe, and a belt around his waist is tied loosely. The top of the robe is open, exposing his tanned and chiseled chest muscles. He runs his fingers through his wet hair, and a few drops of water slide suggestively down his chest. He seems to be accustomed to spats between the women, and he walks into the room as if nothing unusual is happening.


    "Mr. Clifford, Michelle, hit me!" Ruby pouts.


    "Why did she hit you?" Andrew asks, sounding bored.


    He takes a warm towel from a servant, wipes his hands, and glances at Avery. Avery wants to scream at him for being so indifferent. She pushes Ruby away and tries to leave the room. She has to get to the bathroom and throw up immediately. Already, she''s wasted too much time.


    Ruby grabs Avery''s arm, digging her long fingernails into Avery''s soft skin. "You can''t go!" Ruby says.


    "Let go!" Avery hisses.


    She pinches Ruby''s hand, and Ruby withdraws her arm but quickly grabs Avery by the waist. Avery struggles, but the other woman is surprisingly strong. She looks at Andrew and mouths a silent plea for help. Andrew nods at one of the guards.


    "Miss Ruby, stop fighting," the guard warns, forcefully dragging her off, Avery.


    "Mr. Clifford, Michelle put abortion drugs in the pudding!" Ruby shouts.


    A horrible chill creeps up Avery''s spine. She turns on her heel and sprints to the bathroom, knocking a chair over in her panic. She can hear Andrew and the other women chasing after her, but she doesn''t care. The only thing that matters is saving the baby.


    She throws herself onto the bathroom floor and digs her fingers into her throat. She retches and retches, but nothing comes up. She tries again, shoving her fingers as deep as she can. She retches until she can''t breathe, but the toilet bowl remains clean.


    "Give her some water," Andrew shouts.


    Exhausted and miserable, she rests her head on the cold toilet seat. The entire bathroom smells antiseptic, and she can''t help thinking about hospitals. She rubs her stomach. I''m so sorry, little one, she thinks, I''m so sorry, Evan. Ruby''s whiny voice pulls her from her reverie.


    "Mr. Clifford, I heard that Michelle was making cr¨¨me pudding in the kitchen for Miss Avery," Ruby says. "When I went in, I saw her putting something in the pudding. She seemed very nervous about being seen¡ªit was really suspicious. I decided to investigate and I found some abortion pills in her room. I don''t know why anyone would do something so horrible to Miss Avery."


    Two bodyguards immediately grab Michelle and pin her hands to her side. Michelle doesn''t struggle. Instead, she glares icily at Ruby.


    "If you thought there was an abortion drug in the pudding, why on Earth would you force-feed it to Avery?" Michelle asks.


    "I just wanted to prove that Michelle had drugged the pudding," Ruby says, her eyes wide. "I wanted to see her reaction. I didn''t mean for Avery actually to eat it."


    "There are many ways to prove that the pudding is was drugged, why would you choose to make Avery your lab rat?" Michelle sneers. "Besides, you don''t accidentally shove a spoon down someone''s throat. You just want her to miscarry because you''re a miserable, jealous bitch."


    "Stop trying to pin this on me, you''re the one who wanted her to miscarry," Ruby says, sounding upset. "You''re the one who put the pills in the pudding."


    "But you made her eat it, not me," Michelle says. "Besides, I didn''t put any sort of drug in the pudding. I swear on my life."


    "What was in the glass vial then?" Ruby asks.


    Though the guards are still holding her, Michelle smiles. "Extra sugar," she says. "I was afraid that the pudding wasn''t sweet enough. I read that pregnant women crave sugar, and I wanted to make a pudding Avery would enjoy."


    Avery groans and lifts her head from the toilet seat. Andrew strokes her hair and back. "Don''t touch me," she snapped, "If you actually care to get someone to test the pudding."


    Andrew gently pulls Avery to her feet and guides her away from the toilet. She feels too weak to refuse his help. He guides her to a small loveseat and sits close beside her. The carefree bachelor''s attitude has disappeared, and he looks like he''s plotting violence.


    Finally, a servant returns to the bathroom, "There''s no drug in the pudding!"


    It relieved tears well in Avery''s eyes. She gently rubs her stomach and vows never to put the baby''s life at risk again.


    The guards release Michelle, and she flies across the room and slaps Ruby twice across the face. "You vicious woman!" Michelle screams. "You''re so jealous of Avery, you wanted to make her miscarry, and then you thought you''d pin the blame on me. I know it''s bad for pregnant women to get worked up, so one slap is for her, and the other is for me."


    Andrew rings the service bell and calls for more bodyguards. "Come in and take these women away," Andrew orders. "I don''t want to see them again."


    Ruby cries, "Mr. Clifford, I know it was wrong to force Miss Avery to eat the pudding, but I''ve learned my lesson. Please don''t send me away."


    A few women throw themselves onto their knees to beg for mercy. Before they can say much, the bodyguards rush in and drag them out of the room. Michelle glanced uncertainly at Avery and then walks from the room on her own, holding her head high.


    "Wait a minute!" Avery sighs, "Let her stay." She knows that Michelle is clever, and she suspects that she intentionally let Ruby sees her adding the powder to the pudding in the hopes that it would lead to something like this. Though Avery knows just how dangerous Michelle can be, she doesn''t want to be left alone with Andrew. She hopes she can use Michelle to distract Andrew. She looks at Andrew''s doubtful expression and says, "There''s really no need to send her away since she didn''t drug me."


    "Fine, let her stay," Andrew says with a shrug. Michelle''s tense shoulders seem to relax. She raises her head and looked proudly at Ruby, her eyes flashing with her victory.


    Avery simply rubs her abdomen. She closes her eyes, and Evan''s proud face appears in her mind. It seems I think of him whenever I''m in crisis, she thinks, I wish he were here now.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Can’t Be Forgiven

    Andrew, Avery, and Michelle return to the dining room table. The servants remove the old food, and the cook prepares a fresh, light meal for them instead.


    "Are you alright?" Michelle asks Avery, "Shall we ask Andrew to find a doctor for you?"


    Avery shrugs indifferently. She doesn''t have the energy to pretend to be Michelle''s friend right now. Her head throbs and her throat feels raw. She looks at the food and realizes her appetite has vanished. "I think I''ll go upstairs to rest," Avery announces.


    "I''ll go up with you," Andrew says, standing up and grab her wrist.


    Avery shakes off his hand, "Can''t you leave me alone?"


    Surprisingly, he lets her go. She smiles to herself, pleased that she''s managed to shake him. Instead of going to her bedroom, she creeps up to the study. When she brought Andrew his tiramisu he was talking on a cell phone¡ªthe study seems to be the only place in the mansion with a signal. She stands outside the ornately carved wooden door and nervously touches the handle. She breathes a sigh of relief when the handle turns¡ªthe door isn''t locked.


    She rushes into the room and shuts the door behind her. She powers on her phone and almost cries when she sees she has a signal. For a moment, she hesitates to wonder who she should call.


    Evan doesn''t believe me, so calling him would be useless and humiliating, she thinks. I don''t think Gabrielle has her mobile phone, and I have no idea where she is. I could try Bryan, but it''s impossible to get in touch with him under the best circ.u.mstances¡ªhe comes and goes as he likes and often disappears for days at a time.


    Avery sighs dejectedly. Of course, Charles'' name comes to her mind. He always answered her calls, and he was always willing to help her solve her problems. She laughs sadly to herself and decides to search the internet for the contact information for private helicopter service. She''s not sure they''ll be able to navigate to Andrew''s place, but she doesn''t know what else she should try.


    Robert jumps with surprise and drops the phone onto the plush, scarlet carpet. He''s shocked to see the notification alerting him that Avery''s phone is in use. He grabs the phone and flies down the stairs to Evan''s study. Evan is still sitting in the dark, listening to the recording.


    "Mr. Howel," Robert shouts, waving the phone like a victory flag, "Mr. Howel, Avery''s phone is transmitting a signal again!"


    Evan immediately sits up. Robert hurriedly passes the phone to Evan, and Evan immediately punches the special shortcut to call Avery''s phone. He raises the phone to his ear. The phone rings twice and then connects.


    "Where the hell are you?" Evan demands.


    Avery''s voice sounds muffled and cold, "Excuse me, who is this?"


    "Infernal woman, don''t pretend that you don''t know me," Evan says. "Tell me where you are." He gnashed his teeth and balls his hands into fists. He knows that Avery is mad at him for abandoning her, but now isn''t the time for her anger. He needs her to tell him her location as quickly as possible. His men have been combing the forest for days, but they''ve been unable to find anything.


    "I have nothing to pretend," Avery says. "According to you, we''re strangers to each other now."


    Evan squeezes the phone so forcefully; he worries he''ll break it. He whispers gently, "Avery, you know what, I miss you so much."


    "You dialed the wrong number," she says.


    "Stop that now," Evan commands. "This isn''t the time to be angry. Tell me where you are, and I''ll pick you up at once. Then you can be angry with me for as long as you like."


    "No, I gave you a chance to save me," Avery says. "I don''t need you now."


    Evan loves her pride, but he can''t believe she''s refusing his help. She''s so damned foolish, he thinks. First, she begged me to help her, and when I finally do, she flat out refuses me. He thinks about her arrogant expression, the way her eyes flash and her mouth turns down at the corner, and his heart thuds in his chest.


    "Avery! Shit! You stubborn woman!" Evan lowers his voice, "I know that you love me."


    "When did I say that?" Avery asks.


    "Just now," Evan says, referring to the recording he''s been listening to.


    "Are you deranged?"Avery asks. "If that''s all you have to say to me, I''m going to hang up now."


    "You wouldn''t dare!" Evan says. He has been staring at his phone day and night, hoping that Avery''s phone would finally transmit a signal. Now, he''s actually got her on the phone, but she wants to hang upon him.


    "You know I dare," she says.


    "But you said in the recording that you wanted me to find you," Evan insists.


    "Well, I regret that," Avery snaps, "I''m having a great time here. Andrew is very nice to me. You don''t have to come to get me."


    "I know you''re mad at me, but try to be reasonable," Evan begged. "Think of our child in your stomach."


    "Oh, so now you believe that the child is yours?" Avery asks.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my mind with jealousy before," Evan whispers.


    "Well, that''s a nice apology, but some things can''t be forgiven," she says.


    "What do you want me to do?" Evan asks.


    Avery doesn''t respond¡ªshe''s already hung up the phone. A robotic female voice informs him that his call has been disconnected.


    "Avery!?" Evan screams. "Shit!" Evan tensely rises from the sofa and begins to pace the room. He wants to throw the phone through the window. Suddenly, an electronic jingle begins to play. He looks down at the phone in his hands, but the screen is still dark.


    He glares at Robert, and Robert looks confusedly for the source of the sound. Robert hurriedly pulls a phone call from his vest pocket. Evan vaguely recognizes it as Gabrielle''s. Robert taps and answer and puts the phone on speaker mode.


    "Sister?" asks a young female voice.


    "Who are you?" Robert asks.


    "Robert, is that you? It''s me, Gabrielle. Is my sister there?" her voice sounds feeble. "I haven''t been able to get through to my sister''s phone, and then I remembered that she still had mine."


    Robert and Evan''s exchange confused glances. Evan crosses the room and grabs the phone from Robert. "Andrew, let you out?" Evan asks incredulously.


    "Mr. Howel is that you?" Gabrielle''s voice asks. "But no, I ran away. I stole Andrew''s map and snuck out of the house and past his guards. Is my sister there? Could you ask her to pick me up? I borrowed a phone from someone, and it''s inconvenient to speak for too long. I can explain everything later."

 Chapter 188 - 188: Getting Back Avery

    An hour later, Evan''s bodyguards bring Gabrielle into the house. She''s covered in scratches, and her clothes are torn and ragged. Her face is streaked with mud. "Where''s Avery?" she demands, "What happened to her?"


    "The map?" Evan asks.


    Gabrielle pulls a wrinkled and yellowed map from the back pocket of her jeans and passes it to Evan. Evan examines the map¡ªit looks like a tangle of lines. "Which route leads to Andrew''s house?" he asks.


    "Follow the thick red line," Gabrielle says. "As far as I can tell, that''s the only road that leads to the mansion."


    Evan shoves the map into his pocket and runs out of the room without explanation. Robert nods curtly at Gabrielle and chases after his boss. Gabrielle stares after them, wondering what happened. Though she''s exhausted, she runs after Robert.


    "Robert, wait, where''s my sister?" Gabrielle shouts.


    Robert doesn''t slow, but he yelled over his shoulder, "Mrs. Howel is at Mr. Clifford''s mansion."


    "Why is my sister there?" Gabrielle asks with panic. "Did that bastard take her hostage too? I have to get her away from him!"


    "Miss Gabrielle, you''d better stay here and rest," Robert says. "Mr. Howel and I will certainly rescue Mrs. Howel."


    Gabrielle passes Robert, practically sprinting down the hallway. Robert is still recovering from his gunshot wound, so he''s slower than normal. A wave of adrenaline rushes through her, and she runs even faster. Still, she can''t catch Evan.


    "Robert, can you take me with you, please?" Gabrielle pleads.


    "You''re really weak, Miss Peters," he says, panting for breath, "You''d probably be more of a burden than a help, and we just can''t risk any mistakes." He reaches into his vest pocket and tosses her phone to her, "Before I forget, I want to return this to you."


    Gabrielle catches the phone and continues to chase after Evan, but her time in the forest has exhausted her. It becomes increasingly difficult to breathe, and eventually, she slows and then stops. She leans on the wall and pants, watching Evan and Robert disappear into one of the mansion''s many rooms.


    She looks down at her phone and opens her text messages. Suddenly, a hand stretches out from behind her and grabs the cell phone. Gabrielle turns around in a hurry. Leonie holds the phone high and begins to scroll through it.


    "Give it back, Leonie," Gabrielle says. She reaches out her palm, waiting for Leonie to put the phone in her hand.


    "Not yet," Leonie says. "I heard you just came back from Mr. Clifford''s. I heard your sister is still his prisoner there. There are a lot of rumors flying around, and I just want to know who you''re going to message."


    Gabrielle strides forward to get the phone back, but Leonie simply holds the mobile behind her back.


    "Tell me, tell me who you want to contact, and I''ll give the phone back," Leonie says.


    "That''s none of your business," Gabrielle says. "And even if I told you, what makes you think you''d know the person?" Though she''s bolder than normal, she''s too weak from her escape to take the phone back by force. She stares helplessly at Leonie.


    "Who says I don''t?" Leonie asks.


    Seeing that Gabrielle has no intention of snatching the phone, Leonie continues to scroll. She angles the screen so Gabrielle can see it too, and intently watches Gabrielle''s face. Gabrielle suspects that Leonie is hoping her reaction will give away the location of the phone''s most sensitive information. She keeps her expression as neutral as possible.


    Leonie scrolls through Gabrielle''s contacts and then opens the photo album. The album is full of beautiful photos of flowers, trees, landscapes, and cats, but there aren''t any photos of people. There aren''t even selfies. Disappointed, Leonie throws the phone back to Gabrielle. Gabrielle misses the catch and the phone calls to the carpet.


    Gabrielle stoops to pick up the phone, but before she can grab it, a white stiletto heel stomps on the phone''s screen. The heel breaks the glass, and the screen flashes once and then goes black. Gabrielle frowns and looks up at Leonie.


    "Did you want to contact the man you''re keeping?" Leonie asks, smiling cruelly at Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle freezes, "How do you know about him?"


    Leonie bends over to pick up the phone, wipes the cracked screen, and throws it back to Gabrielle. This time Gabrielle catches it, though she fumbles it in her surprise.


    "How could I not know?" Leonie scoffs, rolling her eyes. "The man happens to be my neighbor. He lives in two apartments above and has recently renovated them. He spends a ton of money and makes an ungodly amount of noise at all hours of the day and night."


    Gabrielle looks blankly at Leonie. She wonders if she''d misheard. Two apartments? She thinks I only rented him one. He complained about it constantly, claiming that space was too narrow. It cost her multiple nights of sleep. She couldn''t understand how one man could find a 120 square meter apartment with three spacious rooms too small.


    "You really don''t know, do you?" Leonie asks. "Well, he''s connecting the two apartments. He must think he''s a prince or something, but I suppose if you''re paying for it, he''ll do whatever he wants. Some people have such little sense about money." She shoots Gabrielle a nasty smile and adds, "And men."


    Gabrielle wonders where the man got the money. She desperately holds the power button on her damaged phone, praying it still works. Though the screen is badly cracked, it lights up ¡ª Gabrielle scrolls through her texts.


    There are dozens of unread messages, but she quickly finds a message from her bank informing her of a $300,000 charge to her card. Gabrielle stares at the text in horror. $300,000¨Cthat''s my entire savings, she thinks. She scrolls up and finds another text informing her that someone has charged $500,000 to her credit card. Gabrielle''s head spins, and she drops the phone.


    Avery paces the study and tries to understand what''s just happened. Did Evan really just apologize to me? She wonders. I must have misheard. I can''t believe Evan would swallow his pride and actually apologize. F.u.c.k¡ªmaybe I should have swallowed mine and accepted his help.


    She looks at her phone and makes a decision. Quickly she types out a text ordering a helicopter. She attaches her location and credit card information and hit send before she can check for confirmation, the door to the study bursts open.


    Michelle rushes in, holding a cell phone. Startled by Avery, Michelle quickly holds the phone behind her back like a guilty child trying to hide something. Avery frowns at Michelle''s panicked expression. "What are you doing here?" Avery asks. "Where''s Andrew?"


    "He''s upstairs," Michelle answers. She takes a deep breath before she continues, "Anyway, I''ve talked to the bodyguard, and he''s agreed to escort you out of here. I''ve scheduled it for tomorrow night."


    "No, thanks," Avery says coldly. "I''ve changed my mind about all that."


    Michelle gapes at her in shock. "We had a deal!" Michelle protests, "You can''t go back on it."


    Avery looks critically at Michelle, trying to guess the other woman''s plans. She didn''t expect Michelle to be so eager to let her go, but she can''t figure out why Michelle is so helpful. Is she planning to cross me double? Avery wonders, Or is she just excited to have Andrew to herself?


    "You really want me to go, don''t you?" Avery asks.


    "You were the one who insisted on leaving," Michelle replies with obvious exasperation. "I planned everything for you, and now you''ve changed your mind? You should know it wasn''t easy to arrange this."


    Avery bites her lip. She knows she doesn''t really have a choice. Michelle is probably going to double-cross her, but she can''t walk away from this opportunity to escape. There''s no guarantee the helicopter will be able to get to her. "Since you want me to leave so badly, I guess I''ll do it," Avery says with a casual shrug.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Want to see Him

    The electronic ding of a new message interrupts the tense silence in the study. Michelle looks at Avery nervously. Avery is leaning against the French window as if she owns the place.


    "Aren''t you going to check that?" Avery asks.


    Michelle lowers her head and quickly glances at the screen of her cell phone. The text is only four words long, but it sends a jolt down her spine. She keeps her head lowered, and hopes Avery can''t see the expression on her face. She takes a deep breath and rereads the four words. Then she deletes the message and looks up.


    She jumps with shock¡ªAvery is standing right in front of her. Michelle''s hands shake. She thinks, How the hell did she get over here so quietly?


    "Shaky hands?" Avery asked, raising her eyebrows. "Looks like you need magnesium and calcium supplements."


    Michelle shoves her phone back in her pocket as Avery strides past her and exits the study. Michelle breathes weakly. There''s no way she could have seen the message. The words were too small, Michelle thinks. No, she definitely didn''t see it. There''s no way she could have remained so calm if she had.


    Michelle takes another deep breath and whispers the message out loud, "One corpse, two lives."


    Avery exits the study and climbs the stairs to the third floor. As she walks, she looks over the railing at the servants below. They''re cl.u.s.tered in the hallway, carrying baskets filled with dark berries. She stops a servant rushing down the stairs to help the others. "It''s so late, where have they been?" she asks.


    "Mr. Clifford has been suffering from pains in his chest," the servant replies. "There''s a wild berry in the woods that alleviates his pain without causing any side effects, so they''ve been out gathering it."


    "Andrew''s heart is causing problems?" Avery asked worriedly. She knows that even successful heart transplants can have consequences. The new heart is never as healthy as the original heart, and people who receive transplants can suffer from chest pain, arrhythmia, and other disorders.


    "The doctor is examining him now," says the servant.


    Avery leans lightly on the railing. Although she doesn''t care about Andrew, she does worry about his heart. She changes her direction and goes downstairs and enters the living room. The servants have washed the wild fruit and arranged the small, blackberries on a white plate.


    Andrew leans back on the sofa with his arms thrown across his face. His bathrobe is open at the collar, and a middle-aged doctor is listening intently with a stethoscope. Hearing Avery''s footsteps, Andrew moves his arms and looks lazily across the room. The doctor also turns curiously to see what Andrew is looking at.


    "Sir, your heartbeat was sluggish before, but now it''s quick and powerful," the doctor says with great confusion.


    "I want to know why," Andrew says with a playful smile. "Maybe as a doctor, you can explain why my heart beats abnormally every time I see this woman."


    Avery purses her lips disapprovingly, and the doctor coughs awkwardly. Andrew merely smirks.


    "Diet, emotional anxiety, pregnancy, excitement, fear, caffeine, nicotine, and narcotics can all make your heart-rate faster," the doctor says, in a professional tone. He coughs awkwardly. "But if your heart beats faster when you see someone of the opposite s.e.x, well that''s caused by s.e.x.u.a.l arousal or love."


    Avery rolls her eyes. Using the doctor to flirt with me is beyond childish, she thinks, I don''t understand how he manages to seduce so many women with such stupid tactics.


    "Mr. Clifford, the servants, have cleaned the fruit," the doctor says, eager to change the subject. "Remember, be cautious, and don''t eat more than ten at a time. If you consume more than that, you''re liable to suffer from hallucinations." The doctor puts the stethoscope back into his bag and prepares to leave.


    Avery glances at the plate of black fruit, wondering if that''s why she had such strange dreams in the forest. She thinks back to her days in the woods and tries to remember what wild fruits she ate. She thinks, Did I eat any of the berries?


    Andrew sits up, grabs a berry, tosses it into the air, and catches it with his mouth. Avery fights the urge to smile. When he acts playful and carefree like this, it''s easy to forget how cruel he can be.


    He licks his lips and smiles at Avery, "Now you know why my heart beats so fast when I''m with you."


    "The doctor just said that fear and anxiety could also increase your heart rate," Avery says. "You''re such a twisted man, and I''m sure you have many enemies. You must live your life terrified of all the people who''d like to make you suffer." She crosses the room and stoops down to grab a berry.


    Andrew''s hand grabs her arm at once. "Pregnant women shouldn''t eat these," he says seriously. "They could put you in a coma."


    "I didn''t say I wanted to eat them!" Avery says, swatting his hand away. "Can''t I have a look?" She crushes a berry between her fingers and watches the black juice stain her skin.


    "You think I''m twisted, but you''re a violent woman," Andrew says. "You fight lions, you rip snakes in half, and you regularly threaten to kill me. Some men might be turned off by that, but I''ve always loved it a little rough."


    Avery ignores his comment and licks the berry juice from her finger with the tip of her tongue. "It doesn''t taste like anything," she says. Out of the corner of her eye, she can see a bulge in Andrew''s trousers¡ªhe looks extremely hard.


    He does nothing to hide his erection, but he raises his eyebrows with amus.e.m.e.nt at her embarrassed expression. "There won''t be any obstacles for us in three months," he says, "You can see I have no problems getting excited about you."


    Avery fights a wave of nausea. "I''ll fetch Michelle to help you with your little problem," she says flatly.


    "She doesn''t deserve it," Andrew says, popping more berries into his mouth. "I would rather eat these¡ªthey have a calming effect."


    Avery grabs more berries. She likes the feeling of the fruits popping in her fingers, and she enjoys watching the juice flow out. She imagines she''s squeezing the life out of Andrew. Wordlessly, Andrew passes her the entire plate.


    He watches the juice flow between her fingers and folds his legs beneath him. "Want to see him?" he asks suddenly.


    "See who?" Avery asks, her eyes inadvertently traveling to his groin. "You''re disgusting!"


    "Oh, you''re curious about this?" Andrew looks down at his crotch. "I''m afraid there''s not much to see anymore, but come a little closer to me, and I''ll have something to show you in a minute or two."


    Avery frowns, "I''m warning you if I see it even once in the next three months, you will die childless."


    Andrew laughs loudly but quickly becomes serious. "I was talking about Charles Meyers," he says, standing up. "Do you want to see him?"

 Chapter 190 - 190: Stay by my Side

    Avery begins to tremble and hyperventilate. She feels like she might collapse at any moment. Her heart pounds as if it''s about to jump out of her chest. "What do you mean?" she asks. "Is Charles alive? How?"


    Instead of answering her, Andrew begins to wipe her hands with a clean cloth.


    "Tell me, Andrew, is he alive?" Avery asks, "I don''t understand."


    "Come with me," Andrew says.


    Nervous, restless, and confused, Avery follows Andrew. She has no idea how Charles could be alive. She thinks, Has Andrew been lying this entire time? Is he keeping Charles prisoner in the mansion too? She knows she shouldn''t get her hopes up, but she can''t help but imagine being reunited with Charles. She can''t wait to give him a big hug and tell him how worried she''s been. She''ll tell him about Andrew''s lies, and the terrible nightmares she''s suffered.


    She follows close behind Andrew, eager to see Charles. Her mind is in turmoil, and she doesn''t notice where they''re going. When Andrew finally stops, she realizes they''re standing outside of the mansion''s medical suite. Is Charles inside? Avery wonders. Is he ill, or is he working as one of Andrew''s doctors?" She impatiently grabs the door and pulls it open.


    Avery looks around, but there is no one in the medical room. Except for the medical equipment, it''s completely empty. "Charles?" Avery calls. Her voice echoes in the empty room. Avery turns back and glares at Andrew. "Where is he?" she asks, "Did you lie to me?"


    "I didn''t lie to you," Andrew insists.


    From behind the door, Avery hears the sound of footsteps. Her entire body tensed, and she inhales sharply. She turns expectantly, but her hopeful expression immediately fades. Instead of Charles, she''s face to face with Andrew''s middle-aged doctor.


    "Andrew, what''s going on here?" Avery asks.


    She wants nothing more than to slap him across the face until he tells her the truth. She''s sick of his cruel, childish games. She raises her hand, but Andrew steps back and dodges her easily.


    "You misunderstood me," Andrew says, walking to the examination table. "I asked if you wanted to see him, and I have every intention of showing as much of him as I can." Andrew unbuttons his shirt, and begins to apply a clear gel to his chest, "I can show you a cardiac ultrasound of his heart. Isn''t that the essential part of a man?"


    Avery balls her hands into tight fists. She wants to pummel Andrew, but a small part of her also wants to see the heart. The doctor turns on the ultrasound equipment, and an electronic hum fills the room. Then she watches him place a probe attached to a wire on Andrew''s bare chest.


    An image shaped like a water drop appears on the monitor. Avery stares at it, transfixed. The organ pulses irregularly. Avery puts her hand over her mouth and tries to stop the tears from flowing down her face, but it''s impossible to avoid them. She''s never seen a heart before, but she has the strangest sense that this blurry shape is familiar to her.


    Avery thinks I need to get a grip on myself. This is just an image on a screen¡ªit''s not necessarily Charles'' heart. I''m just exhausted and overwhelmed. She takes a deep breath and wipes her eyes, but the tears still come.


    "Please don''t cry," Andrew says. "I won''t let you see it again if you keep crying!"


    Though she''s still shedding tears, she looked him in the eye. "I''m fine," she says shakily.


    "If you don''t cry, I''ll show you my heart every day," Andrew promises.


    "I don''t need to see it every day," Avery says, "Though, actually, I''d like a picture printed out if that''s possible."


    If her escape is successful, she''s determined to find out the truth about the heart. She''ll scour every hospital and talk to every single surgeon in the country until she finds someone who recognizes the heart. If the heart in Andrew''s chest is really Charles, she''ll have the image to remember her friend.


    The doctor hesitates and looks questioningly at Andrew.


    "Give it to her," Andrew says, "Take it as compensation for my failure to protect you from other women."


    Avery sneers¡ªshe doesn''t want Andrew''s protection. He''s the person I need to be protected from, she thinks.


    "I swear, today''s events will never happen again," Andrew says.


    "I don''t trust you or believe you," Avery says.


    "Well, I promise to protect you as long as you stay with me," Andrew says. He smiles, devilishly, "Willing or not."


    "I''ll never be willing," Avery says.


    The doctor hands her the picture of the heart. She touches it and traces the outlines with light fingers. She''s as gentle as if she were holding a real beating heart in her hands.


    "Everything is possible, maybe someday, you''ll beg to stay by my side," Andrew says.


    "Mr. Clifford, you must be thirsty after such a ridiculous speech," Avery says, trying to change the subject. "Can I get you some juice to drink?"


    "Does every Peters woman love juice?" Andrew asks with a humorless smile, "When your sister was here, she gave me a cup of banana, taro, and watermelon juice. She claimed it was good for my heart, but it wrecked my bowels¡ªI was on the toilet all night. You have some very strange remedies in your family."


    Avery frowns. She knows that Gabrielle has extensively studied herbal remedies. If Gabrielle made Andrew a juice that gave him diarrhea, it must have been on purpose. Avery knows that Gabrielle is usually too timid to play such tricks. She anxiously wonders what kind of torture made her gentle sister so bold.


    "What kind of juice are you going to offer me?" Andrew asks.


    "I''m going to put your favorite snake in a blender and make it into a juice," Avery snaps.


    "If it comes from you, I''m sure I''ll like it," Andrew says, unperturbed, "I''d even drink poison if you gave it to me¡ªthough, of course, you won''t." He glances meaningfully at the scar on his chest.


    Avery scowls and stomps out of the room. She heads to the kitchen and prepares a glass of plain orange juice. She looks around the kitchen and realizes most of the servants have gone to bed. Quickly, she grabs some of the berries and squeezes them into a juice. She bottles the berry juice in a small, glass bottle and tucks it into a hidden corner of the fridge.


    Andrew falls asleep quickly, but Avery can''t stop worrying about her escape plans. She walks the dark halls of the mansion, looking for Michelle. Eventually, she finds her in a small parlor. Avery asks, "Can we go over the plan?"


    "Sure," Michelle says. "It''s really simple. I''ll make sure the kitchen is empty, but it''s your job to dose his food with sleeping pills. You''ll also have to make sure he eats it. Once he falls asleep, you''ll meet Jack at the North Wing door, and he''ll drive you out of the woods and down the mountain. Once you get onto the main road, you''re on your own. Will you have any problems getting him to eat the pills?"


    Avery shakes her head. Though he''s a scheming pervert, Andrew seems to trust me unconditionally, she thought sadly, But the one man I actually loved and trusted refused to believe me. Avery looks out the window as Michelle chatters on. The night is dark but surprisingly calm. Avery is scared that this peace is the prelude to a terrible and treacherous storm.

 Chapter 191 - 191: Planning to Kill Her

    Avery walks back to her room and begins to pack. She knows she has to travel light, but she wants to bring a few essential items with her. She doesn''t know what will happen, but she has several plans ready. She glances at the small pile of items on her bed: some paper bags, some granola bars, a candle, some string, a warm hat, a few pieces of metal, a syringe, and a paperclip. She wishes she still had the small gun, but Andrew''s guards took it when she arrived at the mansion.


    She lies down, but can''t sleep. She tosses and turns, imagining all the ways the plan could go wrong. Eventually, her worrying exhausts her, and she falls into a deep sleep. When she wakes, it''s late morning. Without Andrew''s mistress, the mansion is quiet and calm.


    She nervously picks at her yogurt and fruit, and can barely swallow her orange juice. After breakfast, she claims exhaustion and retreats to her room. She''s afraid to spend time with Andrew, terrified she might do or say something to arouse his suspicions.


    In the evening, she grinds three sleeping pills into a fine powder. She slips into the kitchen and sprinkles the powder into a simmering pot of soup. For good measure, she adds a few drops of the berry juice. She gives the mixture a forceful stir and slips the juice bottle into her pocket.


    When she joins Andrew at dinner, she has trouble concealing her agitation. Every noise makes her want to jump: the spoon hitting the side of the bowl, a servant coughing in the hall, the wind blowing through the oak tree outside. But Andrew seems clueless. He devours the soup and calls for the second course. Before he can get through the first bite of his salmon, he yawns.


    Avery picks at her food and waits for him to finish eating. "Do you want dessert?" she asks.


    He shakes his head and stretches his arms. "No," he says, yawning hugely, "I''m exhausted. I think I''ll have an early night. Sleep well, beautiful."


    As soon as he leaves the dining room, Avery jumps to her feet and rushes to her bedroom. The next hour is agony. She wants to make sure he''s completely asleep, but time seems to stretch out. Every second feels like a minute, every minute, an eternity.


    Finally, it''s time. She gathers her supplies and creeps into the hall. She tiptoes down the stairs and rushes to the mostly deserted North Wing. A black Land Rover waits by the door. The engine idles quietly, and the headlights are off.


    Jack, the bodyguard, sits in the driver''s seat. Avery finds it odd that he''s wearing a black ski mask¡ªshe already knows who he is¡ªbut she quickly writes off her concern. I''m sure Andrew has security cameras everywhere, she thinks, Jack just doesn''t want Andrew to catch him.


    She opens the door and climbs into the back seat. Without delay, the car peels away from the house and races toward the open gates. Once on the road, Jack drives recklessly. The road was narrow and winding, and dense forest borders it on both sides. Though the car''s headlights are bright, they can''t cut through the thick fog. Avery wonders how Jack knows where he''s going.


    She takes a deep breath, ready to begin the next phase of her own personal plan. She closes her eyes, leans back in the leather seat, and pretends to be asleep. Sure enough, the car rolls to a slow stop. Jack quietly gets out of the car and opens her door. She feels his hands on her neck, but she keeps her eyes closed.


    She grips the syringe in her fingers and waits until she can feel his hot breath on her face. Then she opens her eyes and stabs the syringe into his neck. Shocked by her sudden attack, he hesitates, and she injects the berry juice into his neck. He shudders and begins to convulse. After a few minutes, he lies still. Avery doesn''t know if he''s dead or simply unconscious.


    She takes a deep breath to calm herself and begins rummaging through his pockets for his phone. She places his thumb on the home button to unlock it and checks his text messages. The last text he received was from Michelle: one body, two lives.


    She shivers and looks around. She has no idea where she is, but the helicopter she ordered should be on the way. She takes the odds and ends she took from Andrew''s house and assembled a haphazard paper lantern, wiring the candle to the paper bags. She hopes it will work as a flare, guiding the helicopter in her direction.


    She breathes a sigh of relief as the bag floats off the ground and into the sky. Soon, it rises above the low-hanging fog and disappears from sight. Within a few minutes, she hears the sound of a helicopter above her. A powerful searchlight cuts through the fog, and a rope ladder falls from the sky.


    Avery grabs the ladder and begins to climb. The ladder shakes and trembles under her weight, and the rope burns her palms. Ignoring the pain, she moves as quickly as possible, eager to be out of the air. As she climbs, a sudden and violent wind swings the ladder.


    Avery looks around and sees another helicopter approaching. In the moonlight, she can see the Howel family crest on the fuselage. She squints at the helicopter, but she can''t see who''s inside.


    Evan raises the binoculars to his eyes¡ªhe wasn''t expecting to see another helicopter, and he wants to identify the pilot. He''s shocked to see a woman swinging from a rope ladder. He orders the pilot to bring them closer and groans when he recognizes Avery. "What the hell is she thinking?" he hisses. "Does she have any idea how dangerous that is?"


    He watches her anxiously through the binoculars. He doesn''t realize he''s been holding his breath until he sees a man pull her safely into the cabin. She stands by the door to the cabin. The wind wh.i.p.s her hair, and her trousers billow. Then she smiles mockingly, gives a little wave in his direction, and disappears into the cabin.


    "Follow that helicopter, and radio the pilot," Evan says as Avery''s helicopter shoots away.


    The cabin door shuts behind her, and Avery turns to look at the people inside. When she sees Michelle, her blood runs cold.


    "You''re not the only one who had a backup plan," Michelle says, "You know, you''re really not as clever as you think."


    "How did you find out?" Avery asks.


    "Please, it was practically child''s play," Michelle says, "You''re so careless about leaving your phone lying around."


    Avery grips a metal support beam. She suddenly remembers Michelle''s text to the bodyguard: one corpse, two lives. Avery trembles, as a bodyguard, grabs her and forces her to the floor.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Give my Life for You

    The helicopter shudders and jolts, and Avery grabs the back of the seat to avoid falling over.


    Michelle laughs loudly and meanly. "You and Mr. Howel have left me no choice," she says. "It''s all your fault. You cost me my job at the Zuri Hotel, and Evan''s men broke my ribs and almost cost me my life. I met Mr. Clifford in the hospital, and he promised me everything. But you saw how he treats me."


    Avery shakes her head sadly. Images of the party at Andrew''s villa flashed through her mind. She can still see Andrew''s bodyguards f.u.c.k.i.n.g Michelle on the stage. She can hear the l.u.s.ty cheers and screams from the crowd as the guards twisted her into every possible position.


    "That''s right," Michelle says with a nasty sneer. "He broke every promise he ever made to me. He let his bodyguards f.u.c.k me and use me as their plaything. I''ve lost everything¡ªmy job, my dignity, my status¡ªand it''s all your fault."


    "No, you have no one but yourself to blame," Avery says. "You''re a conniving bitch, Michelle, and you always have been. You tried to kill me at the Zuri Hotel out of pure jealousy, and I can only imagine what you did to upset Andrew. None of this would have happened if you had just minded your own business and let me live my life."


    Michelle''s face flushes a bright red, and she jumps to her feet. "That''s nonsense!" she hisses. "All of my sufferings is your fault!"


    For the first time, Avery notices that Michelle is wearing a parachute on her back. Avery glances around the cabin and sees that the bodyguards and pilots have matching black packs. She bites her tongue and raises her hands in a gesture of surrender. "Okay, Michelle, we can talk about this," Avery says, "I''m sure we can find some way to make it up to you. But do you think we can land first?"


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t be so eager to land," Michelle says, an evil edge in her voice. Suddenly, she smiles as if nothing has happened. She opens a mini-bar behind the pilot''s seat and removes two small bottles of champagne. "Enough talk of the past," she says. "Let''s toast our escape from Misty Mansion!"


    The corks loudly pop as Michelle opens the bottles, and a fine white mist of champagne sprays through the air. The liquid lands on the leather seats and table. Avery inhales deeply; the wine smells crisp and slightly fruity. But she doesn''t trust Michelle¡ªthe other woman could have added anything to the bottles.


    The helicopter shakes with turbulence, and Avery watches Michelle. Michelle grabs two crystal champagne flutes and pours the champagne. The woman keeps the glasses far away from each other. She''s careful to avoid getting even a single drop of Avery''s champagne in her own glass. She passes a glass to Avery.


    Avery refuses to take the glass. "Thanks, but pregnant women can''t drink," she says.


    "A few sips never hurt anyone," Michelle says.


    Michelle tries to force the glass into Avery''s hand, but Avery refuses. The helicopter wobbles, and some of the liquid sloshed out of the glass and onto the floor. Michelle rolls her eyes with annoyance and waves for her guards. "Fine," she says, "We''ll do this the hard way."


    Two guards approach Avery and pin her arms to her side. Avery struggles, but their hands are like iron around her wrists. Michelle pinches Avery''s nose. Avery tries to hold her breath, but she feels dizzy and light-headed. She opens her mouth for air, and Michelle smiles victoriously before the champagne touches her tongue, the helicopter''s communication system crackles.


    "Come in, come in," Evan''s voice says, "Do you hear me?"


    "Well, look who it is," Michelle says with a snarky smile. "He''s just in time. Someone get me a transmitter right now¡ªI want to talk to him."


    One of the bodyguards lets go of Avery''s arm, and the other grabs it roughly. He stands behind her and forces both her arms behind her back. The first bodyguard grabs the transmitter from the c.o.c.kpit and drags it into the cabin area. A long black cord cuts across the cabin, connecting the device to the dashboard.


    "Evan," Avery screams, "Evan, help me!"


    The transmitter crackles again. "Avery, is that you?" Evan''s voice asks. "I don''t know who''s piloting that helicopter," he says more loudly, "But whoever it is, you need to land it at once. There''s a clear area nearby. You have five minutes to touch down."


    "I''m afraid that won''t be possible, Mr. Howel," Michelle says, grabbing the transmitter.


    "Who are you?" Evan''s voice asks.


    "Have you already forgotten me?" Michelle asks in a low and threatening voice. "I''m afraid that was a terrible mistake, Mr. Howel."


    "I don''t give a damn who you are," Evan says. "The helicopter will land at the designated point in five minutes, or there will be serious consequences."


    "You think you''re in a position to make demands?" Michelle laughs. "I''ve kidnapped Mrs. Howel. Right now, both she and her baby are at my mercy, so you''re going to listen to me. Got it?"


    "What do you want?" Evan asks.


    "I want the Howel Group," Michelle says.


    Avery tries to scream, but the bodyguard clamps a warm hand over her mouth. Michelle is asking for the impossible. Evan will never give away his family''s legacy like that. The transmitter crackles and buzzes.


    Evan''s voice breaks the static, "Okay, I can give that to you. Just land the helicopter, and we can discuss the details."


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Michelle asks. "Once this helicopter lands, your men will be busting open the doors. No, I need a guarantee of some sort. You need to transfer ownership and ensure my personal safety before I even think about landing."


    "I''ll prepare a signed and sealed transfer agreement immediately," Evan says. "In exchange, you need to lower your altitude and open the cabin door. One of my men will parachute down and toss you the agreement. He only has one shot at getting it to you, so you have to follow my instructions exactly."


    "Fine," Michelle agrees.


    A bodyguard opens the heavy door. The whirring sound of the helicopter''s blades is almost deafening. Avery squints into the gloom outside and bites her lip nervously. Michelle''s not going to let me go, she thinks. She probably asked for the Howel Group because she thought he''d refuse. She''s going to try to kill me no matter what he gives her.


    "Sir, you can''t give her the Howel Group," Robert says.


    "You heard me, Robert," Evan says, "Draw up an agreement now and include the licensing information and the articles of incorporation."


    Evan rubbed his temples as Robert begins to work at the helicopter''s mobile business station. He knows there''s no guarantee that Michelle will keep her word. The woman has already tried to kill Avery once. Evan remembers finding Avery lying in a puddle of cold water and her own blood. He thinks about how pale she looked and how slow her breathing was, and he wants to strap on a parachute and jumped down to herself.


    Evan looks out the window and sees Michelle''s helicopter lower into position. He signs and seals the papers Robert gives him without a second glance. Then he folds them neatly and slides them into a weighted envelope. The pilot announces the wind speed and direction, and the bodyguards open the door. The damp night air rushes into the cabin.


    Evan''s senior bodyguard checks the straps on his parachute and jumps. Though he''s a former special ops agent, the jump is incredibly dangerous. He has to get close enough to the helicopter to make the throw without getting sliced to death by its blades. Evan watched him disappear into the darkness of the night and waits. His heart hammers in his chest, and he feels as if he''s the one plummeting through the cold night air.


    The envelope clips Avery''s shoulder as it flies through the door. She wants to rub the aching joint, but her arms are still bent behind her back. Except for the rustling paper, the helicopter is silent as Michelle reads the agreement.


    "Well, you''re looking at the new owner of the Howel Group," Michelle says. "I''m surprised, and honestly a little disappointed. Evan has such a reputation¡ªeveryone says he''s one of the fiercest negotiators out there, but it seems he''s gone a little soft. You see, he''s given me everything I''ve asked for, and now I have no reason to hold up my end of the bargain."


    Avery squirms and shouts against the bodyguard''s hand, tasting the salty sweat of his palm. Michelle nods curtly, and the man releases his grip on Avery''s face. "You won''t get away with this," Avery says.


    "You''ve caught me in a generous mood, Avery," Michelle says, holding the transmitter to Avery''s mouth. "I''ll let you say goodbye to your beloved husband if you want."


    "What the hell, Evan!" Avery says into the transmitter. "Why would you give her the Howel group?"


    The transmitter crackles, "It''s just a business¡ªI''d give my life for you."


    Avery can feel the tears forming in her eyes. Michelle smiles as if she''s never seen anything so entertaining in her life. She''s enjoying this, Avery thinks, But I refuse to give her that kind of satisfaction. Avery presses her lips together and squares her shoulders defiantly.


    "Don''t be afraid," Evan''s voice says, "I''m here."


    A long silence fills the cabin. Avery''s eyes burn, and her throat aches. Even though the crackly transmitter, Evan''s voice sounds warm and soothing. She imagines him whispering the words against her ear as he folds her into a tight, protective hug.


    "Avery? Please say something." Evan says. His voice sounds lows and urgent, "I know that you''re angry with me, and I understand. This is all my fault. I accused you of some terrible things when I should have trusted you. But I need you back. You can punish me however you like, and I''ll happily accept it¡ªjust talk to me."


    Tears stream down Avery''s face, leaving warm spots on her cheeks. She shakes her head silently. I don''t care if Michelle hears every word, she thinks. I don''t care. I just have to tell him goodbye. She opens her mouth to speak, but Michelle throws the transmitter onto the floor.


    "I gave you a chance to say goodbye, but I''m getting bored," Michelle says. "See you never, Avery!"


    As if on some silent cue, one of the bodyguards shoves Avery aside. She stumbles and falls to the floor, feeling her leg crumple painfully underneath her. Then the bodyguards, Michelle, and the pilot jumped out of the open door and into the night. The helicopter shudders and tilts sharply. Avery screams and slides across the floor, desperately clutching at the bottoms of the seats.

 Chapter 193 - 193: Do You Love me?

    Avery hooks her fingers around the bottom of a share. Her injured shoulder aches as she clings on for her dear life. Something whacks her in the side of the head, and little black dots appear in her version. She turns her head and sees the transmitter swinging on the end of its cord.


    "Avery, are you okay?" Evan''s voice asks.


    The helicopter creaks as it tilts in the air, and then she hears a harsh metallic grinding. One of the champagne bottles slides across the floor and whacks her painfully in the arm. She reaches for the next seat and just manages to grab the base. Slowly, she pulls herself toward the center of the helicopter. As her weight shifts, the helicopter begins to straighten out, but the grinding continues.


    She lies on the floor, panting and exhausted. Before she can catch her breath, the helicopter tilts sharply forward. Her shoulder jerks painfully, and she feels herself flying through the air. She crashes into the partition behind the pilot''s chair and feels the breath left her body. A sharp pain spreads through her abdomen. "Please help me, Evan," she m.o.a.ns.


    Evan''s voice comes from somewhere behind her, "Avery, listen to me. Get into the c.o.c.kpit and grab the lever with the red handle. Pull it down slowly until the helicopter straightens out."


    She can see the tip of the red lever; it''s only a few feet away, but her entire body aches as if it''s broken. She bites her lip and slowly crawls forward. Every motion sends stabs of pain through her stomach, but she continues pulling herself across the floor. She reaches up, and her fingers brush handle. Slowly she bends them, and then she pulls with all her strength.


    The helicopter stops falling and begins to even out, but she can feel every muscle in her body weakening. One by one, her sweaty fingers begin to slip from the lever. The helicopter shakes violently.


    "Bring us above her helicopter," Evan shouts over the wild wind. He grabs a rope ladder from an emergency compartment near the door and yanked it firmly to test its strength.


    "No, sir," Robert says, "It''s way too dangerous. Send a bodyguard instead."


    Evan ignores Robert''s warning and tosses the ladder out the open door. He lowers himself to the floor and carefully sticks his legs out the door and into the night. He grips the ladder with both hands and slowly begins to climb. The violent wind wh.i.p.s his clothing and makes it difficult to breathe. Above him, he can see Robert shouting, but it''s impossible to hear the butler''s words over the thrumming of the propellers.


    The long rope dangerously swings as Evan climbs. He looks worriedly at the helicopter below. It''s stopped plunging toward the Earth, but it wobbles violently in the air. Even if Avery can keep the helicopter from crashing, Evan doesn''t know how he''ll get inside. If he gets too close, the helicopter''s blades will slice through the ladder and send him falling to his death.


    Suddenly, Evan loses his footing. His foot slips on one of the rope rungs, and his body swings through the air. The rope burns his palms, but he tightens his grip and kicks his legs out in front of him, hooking his leg around the ladder. Then he continues his dangerous descent.


    Avery screams as her last finger slides from the lever. The helicopter immediately begins to plunge toward the ground, and she''s thrown into the dashboard. The levers and buttons dig painfully into her side, but she manages to grab the lever again. She grits her teeth and pulls.


    The helicopter evens out, but not before it scr.a.p.es the top of a tree. The metal grates loudly against the wood, making a terrible tearing sound. She inhales painfully and pulls harder on the lever, slowly gaining altitude. Adrenaline courses through her veins, and the pain seems to ease.


    She looks at the complex control panel and bites her lip. She has no idea what the hundreds of buttons and switches do. She tugs the black cord, pulling the transmitter back up to the cabin. "Evan, what should I do?" she asks, desperately hoping that he''ll hear her. "I don''t know how to fly this thing."


    The transmitter crackles. "Wait for me," Evan''s voice says.


    "Evan, I can barely hear you," Avery says, "Tell me quickly how to land this thing. I don''t even know where to land it."


    "Hold it steady," Evan says, "I''m coming for you."


    "I''m scared, Evan," Avery says.


    "Listen to me, and it''s going to be okay," Evan says. "Now tell me, what''s the first thing you want to do when we''re safely on the ground? I know what I want to do."


    "I don''t want to know," Avery screams as the helicopter tilts sideways. "I want to know which buttons I should press."


    She waits for his reply but hears nothing but static and wind. Something crashes loudly behind her, and the helicopter tilts sharply. She screams and desperately looks for something to press. A warm hand rests gently on her shoulder, and she recognizes the long fingers immediately¡ªEvan. He''s panting heavily, and his hands are cold and rubbed raw and red. There''s a sheen of sweat on his forehead, and his hair is messy and windblown.


    He takes control immediately, flipping switches and pressing buttons like a pro. As he works, he stands behind her, bracing himself against the back of her seat. His familiar scent engulfs her, and she inhales deeply. Within minutes, the helicopter steadies and starts to move forward.


    "Did you miss me?" he asks. Though he doesn''t look away from the control panel, his voice is low and sincere.


    Avery feels her heart hammering in her chest, and she knows it has nothing to do with the adrenaline. The relief has vanished, and all of the old anger and hurt have replaced it. "Not for a second," she snaps.


    "You always say no when you mean yes," Evan says. "If you say you don''t miss me, it means you must miss me. If you say you don''t love me, it means you must love me. If you tell me to leave you, it means you must want me to stay."


    Avery wants to scream. Her entire body was on fire with pain, and she''s almost just died, and all Evan can talk about is love.


    "Tell me honestly, do you love me?" he asks. When she doesn''t reply, he bends over her head, brushing his lips against her hair. "If you don''t answer, I''m going to kiss you."


    Avery shakes her head, dizzily. Black spots appear before her eyes, and a loud humming sound fills her ears. She looks up at Evan, and his face looks blurry. His mouth seems to be moving, but she can''t hear words. The black spots grow bigger and bigger, and then she''s engulfed in darkness.


    The first thing she hears when she wakes is her name. Her eyes flutter open, and she stares up into Evan''s pale face. His forehead is knotted with concern, and he whispers her name over and over like a prayer. One hand cradles her face while the other gently probes her head for injuries. She swallows painfully. "It''s not my head," she whispers. "My stomach¡ª"


    A fresh wave of pain makes it impossible to talk. She clutches her abdomen and m.o.a.ns. Evan''s lips turn downward, and his face twists terribly with rage. He doesn''t seem to know where to put his hands, and he winces every time she m.o.a.ns. She curls into a fetal position and closes her eyes.


    "Darling, it''s going to be okay," he whispers. "We''re back in my helicopter, and we''re going to the hospital. You''re going to be okay. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    He takes her in his arms and pulled her onto his lap. She can tell he''s gentle, but every movement is agonizing. She can feel the darkness rising again, and she lets it take her.

 Chapter 194 - 194: Full Recovery

    The helicopter touches down on the hospital''s rooftop helipad. A bodyguard throws the door open, and Evan stands. He moves carefully to avoid jostling Avery. She m.o.a.ns in his arms, and her head lolls to the side. She''s like a broken doll in his arms.


    Outside, a team of emergency technicians and doctors are waiting with a stretcher. Evan gently lays her on top, and the technicians quickly strap her down. They wheel her away at a steady jog, and Evan follows behind. The white hospital corridors seem endless, and the stench of bleach burns his nose. They wind through the maze-like passages, finally arriving outside an operating room. Evan tries to follow them through the door, but a doctor bars his way.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but you can''t come in," the doctor says. "Surgeons and nurses only¡ªwe have to keep the room as sanitary as possible."


    Evan scowls and tries to shove the doctor aside. He can''t bear to leave Avery''s side.


    "Sir, it''s for her own safety," the bold doctor says, "You can wait outside in the waiting area. We''ll give you updates as soon as we have an accurate understanding of her condition."


    Evan groans and sinks into a hard leather chair. Though he''s in the VIP wing of one of the most exclusive private hospitals, the chair is incredibly uncomfortable. He stands and paces the waiting area. A clock on the wall ticks loudly, and his footsteps echoed in the empty room. Every now and then, he could hear a metallic clank and the muffled voices of doctors and nurses from the operating room.


    With each noise, his blood runs cold, and his mind races. He imagines them cutting the fetus out of Avery. Then he sees Avery dying on the operating table, the color draining from her face as she bleeds out. He hears the long, flat beep of the heart monitor as her heart stops forever.


    He slams his fist into the white walls and the plaster cracks with a satisfying crunch. He draws his arm back and hits it again and again, imagining the cracked wall is the surgeons'' face, and then Andrew, and Michelle. When he pulls his hand away, white paint ch.i.p.s and dust stick to his bloody knuckles. The ache in his bruised fingers is a welcome distraction.


    Minutes pass and then hours. Evan slumps into the chair and waits for news. He wonders why it''s taking so long. Admittedly, it shouldn''t take this much time, he thinks. Has something gone wrong? Have they lost the baby? Have they lost Avery? He''s about to charge into the operating room when he hears footsteps. He jumped to his feet, but immediately sits back down¡ªit''s just Robert.


    "Sir, we have to talk," Robert says nervously. "As soon as your grandfather hears that Avery is in the hospital, he''s going to want access to all information concerning the fetus'' health."


    "So?" Evan asks.


    "Well, sir, he''s going to want to know how she was injured in the first place," Robert explains. "I can give him a gentler version of the story, of course, but it''ll be impossible to erase your involvement completely. And he could question any of the bodyguards at any time to see if they tell the same version."


    Evan wants to hit Robert. "So?" he asks again. "I don''t give a damn what you tell him, just do your job."


    Robert shifts his weight uncomfortably. "He''s not going to be happy that you risked your life to save her again. True, she carries the heir. But if something had happened to the both of you¡ªwell, then there''d never been an heir at all."


    Evan scowls and rubbed his temples, slumping lower into the chair. Robert is right. His grandfather will be furious when he finds out what happened on the helicopter¡ªpossibly even more furious than he was after the snake incident.


    Robert clears his throat. "Mr. Howel, why don''t you change into a fresh suit?" he asks. "I know you''ve been through a lot, but the family has an image to maintain, and this hospital is not quite as private as it seems."


    Evan looks down at his rumpled and windblown suit. One pant leg is torn, and Avery''s dried blood stains his white shirt. He sighs and nods, but before Robert can bring him a fresh suit, the door to the operating room swings open. The head surgeon steps out, still wearing gloves and a mask.


    His scrubs are covered in large splotches of fresh blood, and there''s a red stain on his mask. He pulls the mask down, streaking more blood across his sweaty face. "The baby is¡ª"


    "How''s Avery?" Evan asks, interrupting the surgeon.


    "She''s stable," the surgeon answers. "Badly injured, but stable. As long as there are no complications, we expect her to make a full recovery."


    Evan feels his entire body relax. "And the baby?" he asks.


    The surgeon looks down at the floor. "We''ve saved the pregnancy for now," he says, "But Mrs. Howel suffered some terrible injuries. Her entire abdominal region was damaged, and that could have unexpected effects on the fetus'' health and development."


    "What are you saying?" Evan asks, his voice flat and cold.


    "I''m saying that the pregnancy is dangerous," the doctor says nervously. "Right now, we give it a 50% chance, and that''s only if Mrs. Howel carefully follows our recovery plan. They both have a long road ahead of them. There may come a time when we have to make a choice¡ª"


    "Try your best to save the baby," Evan says. "But if you need to make a choice between the baby and Avery, choose Avery."


    The surgeon nodded reassuringly. "Yes, Mr. Howel," he says. "Of course, we''re hoping for the best, but Avery is young and healthy. Rest assured, her injuries won''t prevent her from becoming pregnant again in the future."


    Evan barely hears the surgeon. The operating room doors swing open again, and a team of nurses wheels Avery out of the room. Her eyes are closed, her hair is matted, and her face is pale, but she''s breathing. Evan turns sharply and follows her down the hallway.


    Leonie flees back down the hall when she hears the squeak of the stretcher''s rubber wheels. She throws herself into a waiting room chair near the elevator bank and hides her face behind an old magazine. Her heart pounds in her ears. She can''t believe Evan told the surgeon to save Avery over the baby.


    I thought he had a deal with his grandfather, Leonie thinks. If Avery gives him a child, Diana can come back from her exile. If he really loves Diana, it makes no sense for him to choose Avery over the baby. Ugh, that woman is so lucky. Somehow, she''s managed to make Evan forget about my sister and ignore me, and now she''s somehow survived the helicopter.


    Leonie peeks over the magazine and sees some nurses wheeling Avery into the elevator. Evan follows closely on their heels. He waves his hand impatiently, and most of the nurses wait to take the next elevator.


    "That''s Mrs. Howel, you know," gossip one of the nurses. "An old classmate works at St. Peter''s Hospital, and he said he always saw her with Dr. Meyers."


    "Speaking of Dr. Meyers, does anyone know what happened to him?" another nurse asks. "I have friends at St. Meyers too, and no one has seen him in weeks. They say his father has stopped coming to the hospital too."


    One of the nurses glances in Leonie''s direction, and Leonie quickly hides behind the magazine. The nurse lowers her voice, but it carries across the room, "I heard that Dr. Meyers is dead, and it has to do with the Howel''s."


    "What, you mean like, the Howel''s killed Dr. Meyers?" one asks incredulously.


    "It''s just silly gossip," scolds the first. "We need to be careful about what we say, too. We don''t want anyone to find out that we''re gossiping on the job."


    The elevator dings, and the nurses get on. Leonie lowers the magazine and watches them as she tries to form a plan.

 Chapter 195 - 195: Meant to be my Wife

    As the stretcher enters the elevator, it jolts slightly. "Watch it," Evan snaps at the nurses. Terrified he''ll miss something, he doesn''t look away from Avery''s face. He tightly grips the corner of the stretcher and follows her to a luxury ICU room.


    The nurses efficiently change the IV bag and attach Avery to a heart monitor. They nod politely at Evan and file out of the room, but he barely notices them. Avery looks pale and strangely swollen. Her breathing is shallow, but the steady blips of the heart monitor reassure him.


    He gently runs one finger across her forehead, down her cheek and around her lips. Her skin is soft and warm¡ªtoo warm. Slowly and carefully, he leans down and brushed his lips against her forehead as delicately as if he were touching a butterfly wing. Then he takes her slender hand in his large, rough one.


    Somethings twists painfully inside him. She looks so small and defenseless in the large hospital bed. He rubs her hand and strokes her exposed arm. "Avery, you''ll be alright," he whispers, "I won''t let anything happen to you or the baby." But his words sound empty aloud¡ªhe knows he''s powerless to help her now.


    There''s a small boy who looks just like Evan did in his baby pictures. He sits on a red tricycle and blows a soap bubble. His lips sputter, and the bubble grows bigger and bigger before it breaks free from the wand and drifts up in the air. The boy laughs with delight and blows more. The bubbles turn colorful in the sun, and the boy chases after them on his trike.


    "Mommy! Mommy! Look!" the little boy shouts. He hops off his bicycle and runs toward Avery, holding his arms in front of him so she can pick him up. Before he can reach her, Evan swoops him up and puts him on his strong shoulders. The boy squirms with happiness.


    Evan turns his back to Avery and walks with the child toward the sun. Avery squints at their silhouettes. "Evan¡ªwait for me!" she shouts. He doesn''t seem to hear her, and she calls out for him again and again as he walks away and disappears from sight.


    With a gasp, Avery opens her eyes. A blurry round shape comes closer to her head. She blinks, and Evan''s tired and careworn face gets clearer. There are dark circles under his eyes and creases in his forehead. His suit is wrinkled and stained, and his hair is standing on end.


    "Did you dream about me?" he whispers. "Tell me what happened."


    Avery blinks groggily. Her throat feels dry, and her mouth tastes like cotton. "No, I didn''t," she croaks. "How long have I been out?"


    "A while¡ªyou had a lot of healing to do," Evan says.


    Avery looks around the room without really seeing it. Bits and pieces of her ordeal in the helicopter come flashing back. Suddenly, she gasps and reaches for her abdomen. "The baby?" she asks.


    "The baby is okay, but you both need to rest," Evan says. "I''m not going to lie to you, the situation is dangerous, but I think you can both pull through it. And I''ll be here every step of the way."


    Avery slowly exhales, and Evan places a gentle hand on her forehead. The weight of his palm is calming, and she closes her eyes again. Evan strokes her forehead, and she feels his warm breath on her ear.


    "You can''t sleep yet, darling," he whispers. "The doctors say you need to try to eat some real food. They''re bringing porridge for you soon. Does that sound good?"


    Avery shakes her head. The thought of food makes her stomach turn and her headache. He keeps his face next to her ear, and the intimacy makes her uncomfortable. Abruptly, she turns her head away from him and stares at the abstract watercolors on the wall.


    "Hey, Avery," Evan says, gently taking her earlobe between his fingers.


    "What is it?" she asks.


    "What should I do?" Evan asks, his voice deep and low. "I want to kiss you."


    Avery closes her eyes as a mix of emotions rush through her: embarrassment, anger, desire¡ªshe can''t tell which she feels most strongly. Her heart thuds in her chest, and the monitor beeps at a faster speed. She blushes to know that Evan could hear her reaction to him.


    "Don''t be shy, wife," Evan says.


    "Who are you calling your wife?" Avery snaps, feeling her face grow even hotter.


    She thinks about Evan making love with Leonie in her bed, and her anger grows. It doesn''t matter that he was drugged, seeing them together hurt her in ways she never knew she could be hurt. She frowns as Evan''s cool lips brush against hers, but she can''t help but respond to his kiss.


    He gently opens her mouth and slides his tongue in. He''s light and teasing until she m.o.a.ns into his mouth. He groans and seems to lose control, deepening the kiss. She clutches his arm and kisses him back, growing dizzy with the intensity of it. When he finally pulled away, she''s gasping for breath, and her heart monitor is beeping out of control.


    He glances between her and the monitor and smirks. She wants to pull the sheets up over her head, but he''s already bending down to kiss her again. Her heart thuds in anticipation, but she forces herself to place her hand on his chest and push. "Evan, don''t," she says, "I''m not well."


    His expression instantly changes from flirtatious to worried. He gently strokes her shoulder. "I''m sorry I lost control," he whispers. "If you let me kiss you again, I promise to be gentle."


    He kisses one corner of her mouth and then the other. His lips are soft and light against hers, and he kisses her slowly. The heart monitor beeps just as loudly and quickly. Her entire body feels warm and molten. She wants him desperately, and she arches up toward him and deepens the kiss.


    Evan groans and tangles his hands in her hair, sliding into the bed beside her. Quickly he hovers over her, supporting his weight on his elbows, so he doesn''t hurt her. Though his body only barely brushes hers, she can feel his warmth and arousal. She m.o.a.ns quietly, and then Evan breaks the kiss and jumps out of bed.


    "You tempt me so," he whispers roughly. He paces the room several times, rubbing his temples and taking deep breaths. Suddenly he stops and turns to look at her. "Why did you ask me who I was calling a wife? It''s you¡ªyou''re my wife. You''re my wife now and forever. You''re meant to be my wife."


    The intensity of his gaze in unbearable, and she closes her eyes to avoid it. "We signed a divorce agreement," she says. "I''m not your wife."


    "We''ll get married again," Evan says as if another wedding is the most obvious solution in the world.


    Avery smiles at his confidence, but then she freezes. She remembers a clause in the divorce agreement that said that she''d have to sever all ties with the Howel family. At the time, she signed eagerly¡ªexcited to never see or talk to another Howel again. Now she regrets everything.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Evan asks, "Don''t you believe me when I say I want to marry you again? I''d marry you again every day for the rest of my life if I had to."


    Avery shakes her head. It doesn''t matter if that''s impossible, she thinks. If I don''t lose this baby, I''ll probably die giving birth to it. The marriage would be pointless anyway. Better to let Evan live with this hope a little longer.

 Chapter 196 - 196: I want to Kiss You Everyday

    "So, what''s the matter?" Evan asks again.


    "Nothing. I''m just hungry," Avery says, desperately trying to change the topic.


    Evan gives her a questioning look but nods and rings for the nurse. When the woman arrives, he asks her to bring the bowl of porridge immediately. While they wait, he strokes her hair. The room is quiet and peaceful, and her heart monitor beeps steadily.


    When the nurse returns with the porridge, Evan immediately takes a small spoonful. "It''s a bit too hot still," he tells Avery before blowing fresh air on the hot oats.


    Avery watches with wonder. She''s never seen him so helpful and humble before. In the past, he would have called for a servant to do it. Avery tries to prop herself up so she can eat, but she''s too weak. Her arms wobble beneath her, and her elbows collapse; she falls back onto the pillows.


    Evan puts the bowl down with a clang and leaps to his feet. Gently, he takes her by the shoulders and helps her up into a sitting position. He supports her with one hand and rearranges the pillows behind her with another. Then he helps her lean back against the fluffy white pillows.


    "I can do it myself," Avery says.


    Evan smiles but doesn''t reply. Instead, he sits down and continues stirring and blowing on the porridge. He takes another taste and then refills the spoon. Carefully, he lifts it to her lips, but she refuses to eat any. She stares at him completely baffled.


    "What''s the matter?" Evan asks. "I thought you were hungry. Have you lost your appetite again?"


    "No, it''s not that," Avery says, "It''s just that you seem so strange to me."


    "You just need time to get used to me," he says. "Luckily, we have a lot of time. The entire future, in fact."


    Avery flinches, but he doesn''t seem to notice. She turns her attention to the porridge, forcing herself to chew and swallow even though the oats taste gluey. Evan watches her intensely as she eats, and she finds herself growing self-conscious. When she finishes, a single oat clings to her bottom lip. She doesn''t notice until she realizes Evan is staring at it.


    "It looks delicious," Evan says, his voice hoarse with desire.


    Avery tries to wipe the oat from her lip, but Evan catches her hand in his own. He leans in and lightly licks the oat away. His tongue tickles, and she squirms. "Evan Howel, that''s enough," she protests.


    "It''s never enough," Evan says. "I could kiss you every day for the rest of my life and never grow tired of it."


    Her heart hammers embarrassingly in her chest. Evan smiles and caresses her face, slowly tracing a line from her hairline to her ear to her jaw. He rests his forehead against hers, and she starts to tilt her face upwards for a kiss. And then she remembers Leonie, and jerks her head away. "Why don''t you kiss Leonie instead?" she asks sourly.


    "Leonie?" Evan asks, and his forehead wrinkles. "What on Earth are you talking about?"


    A cough interrupts them. Robert Tinder stands awkwardly in the open door, looking into the room. Avery blushes and tries to scoot away from Evan, but Evan holds her in place.


    "What is it?" Evan snaps.


    "Mr. Howel, we''ve located Michelle," Robert says. "How would you like us to deal with her?"


    "What''re your thoughts on the matter?" Evan asks Avery as casually as if he''s asking her what she wants to have for dinner.


    Avery bites her lip. She loathes Michelle, and a part of her would love to see the woman suffer. But another, louder part of her hesitates. Why am I so reluctant? Avery thinks. Michelle tries to kill my child and me. I should want to punish her for everything she''s ever done to me, but I just can''t bring myself to do it. Besides, there are some questions I''d like to ask her in person.


    "I want to see her," Avery says.


    "Fine," Evan says, sounding disappointed, "We''ll imprison her for now, and when you''ve fully recovered, I''ll take you to go see her."


    Something about the way he says the word "imprison" makes Avery shudder. She''s been on the receiving end of Howel family punishments before, and she knows just how horrible they can be. She watches Evan carefully and sees him exchange a meaningful look with Robert.


    "What about Mr. Clifford?" Robert asks.


    "You know what to do with him," Evan said, his eyes flashing with sudden violence.


    "What do you want to do with him?" Avery asked worriedly.


    "The details don''t matter," Evan growls.


    Avery feels her stomach turn over. "No! You can''t touch him!" she blurts out.


    "He kidnapped you, imprisoned you, and threatened your life," Evan hisses in outrage. "What do you mean I can''t touch him? The man deserves every second of suffering he''ll get and then some."


    "He has heart disease," Avery says. "If your punishment is too severe, you might kill him, Evan. I can''t let you commit murder."


    Evan''s eyes narrow with suspicion, "Are you trying to protect him?"


    "No, I just don''t want you to hurt anyone," Avery says. She thinks of Charles'' heart in Andrew''s chest and fights the tears rising in her eyes.


    "He''s a bad man, Avery," Evan says. "Even if you forgive him for everything he did to you, just think about what he did to Gabrielle. Why are you protecting a man like that?"


    "Believe it or not, I''m not protecting him," Avery says.


    Evan sighs heavily. "Let him be for now," he says with a pained expression.


    Avery tries to hide her relief, she can feel Evan''s eyes on her face, and she doesn''t want to provoke him. His phone rings, and for a split second, his expression changes when he sees the caller ID. He answers the call without a word and crosses the room to stand by the window and whisper into the phone. His shoulders seem slightly tense, and she wonders if she''s paranoid or if he''s acting secretive on purpose.


    "Speaking of my sister, have you heard any news about her?" she asks Robert.


    "Miss Gabrielle is actually at the Howel''s mansion," Robert says. "Dr. Walter checked her, and he says she''s in perfect health. I''m actually surprised that you haven''t heard from her yet¡ªI already gave her phone back to her."


    Avery hurriedly looks around the room for her phone and finds it lying on the nightstand next to a vase of tulips. Gabrielle answers on the first ring, but her voice sounds hushed and distant. Avery has to press the phone close to her ear to hear.


    "Sister," Gabrielle whispers.


    "Gabrielle?"Avery asks, "Is everything okay?"


    "Yeah, of course, I''m just looking for something right now," Gabrielle said slightly louder, "Everything is fine with me. But what about you? Did you escape from Andrew? Did that bastard hurt you because I swear to God Avery, I''ll¡ª"


    "I''m fine," Avery quickly assures her. "But Gabrielle, you sound so strange. Are you sure everything is okay? Where are you? Are you at the Howels'' house?"


    There''s a long silence on the line before Gabrielle answers. "Not exactly," she whispers guiltily.


    "A rented apartment, then?" Avery asks, feeling anger and worry fight for control.


    "How do you know?" Gabrielle asks.


    "Who''s the man?" Avery asks, "Gabrielle, how could you do something like this?" There''s a long silence and then a click. Avery asks, "Gabrielle? Gabrielle?" When she pulls the phone away from her ear, she sees that Gabrielle has ended the call.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Meaningful Smile

    Gabrielle squats by the nightstand and rummages through the drawers as she talks to Avery. A long, dark shadow falls over her, and she drops the phone with shock. Then she leaps to her feet and turns to face the tall man.


    He''s just gotten out of the shower, and his flaxen hair drips water. The droplets fall down his handsome face, and trail down his tanned and muscled chest. Then they continue to slide downward. He''s completely n.a.k.e.d and hasn''t even wrapped a towel around his waist. Gabrielle tries not to look down.


    "I¡ªI¡ªI didn''t," Gabrielle stammers.


    "Shut up," the man says. His voice is rich and deep and distinctly male. The very air seems to vibrate when he speaks.


    "Why are you n.a.k.e.d?" Gabrielle asks, fighting the urge to look below his waist.


    "Do I need to remind you that you''re the one in my bedroom?" the man asks with an inviting smile. "Besides, I think you''re already familiar with my n.a.k.e.d body."


    He crosses the room, slowly advancing on her like a predator on prey. She backs into the wall and freezes as he brings his hand to caress her face.


    "I haven''t seen you n.a.k.e.d before," she whispers.


    His hand drops to her lips, and he slowly runs his fingers between them. "Your eyes say otherwise," he says. "They say you want to swallow me." Abruptly he drops his hand and steps away from her. "Why are you in my room, anyway?"


    "Umm, I was looking for a pen," Gabrielle says, realizing how lame the excuse sounds as soon as it''s out of her mouth.


    She hopes it''s not obvious that she was looking for some way to find out more about his identity. Though he claims he can''t remember who he is, she suspects he''s lying. She hopes that he''s grown careless now that the police have given up trying to identify him, but she''s determined to return him to his family. She can''t endure him a second longer.


    "There aren''t any pens in my room," he says, "But I have a pen on my body, do you need it?"


    "Your body?" Gabrielle asks with confusion, "I don''t understand."


    The man smirks and approaches her again. She can feel his breath on her neck and the heat of his n.a.k.e.d body against hers. Although she can''t see his expression, she can guess his intentions and panic flooded her veins.


    "What did you need again?" the man asks.


    "A pen," Gabrielle whispers.


    "Well, I can let you borrow mine," he says, stepping away and glancing down at his half-erect d.i.c.k.


    Gabrielle covers her eyes with her hands. "You''re an asshole!" She shouts, "Get away from me! You''re disgusting!"


    Jackson Oliver smiles to himself. What a cute, innocent girl! He thinks. It''s so easy to tease her. He grabs the clean bathrobe off his bed and glances at the bedside table. He doubts she was actually looking for a pen, but he''s not particularly worried. Sometimes he intentionally leaves his address book filled with account information and passwords lying around. Other times he leaves the safe wide open.


    He ties the robe loosely around his waist and finds Gabrielle sitting on the leather sofa in the living room. Her legs are crossed at the knee, and she sits on top of her hands. The position is charmingly girlish.


    He looks around the apartment and smiles with satisfaction. He''s joined the two apartments and redone them in a French Country style. Gray and black wallpaper adorn the walls, and dazzling crystal chandeliers sparkle in every room. Each piece of furniture has been carefully selected by one of the top interior designers, and many pieces were imported straight from France.


    He sinks onto the sofa next to her and sees her swallow nervously. He looks sideways as she slides further away from him. He follows her, sliding down the sofa, so they''re only a few inches apart. Suddenly, she jumps up and holds out her palm.


    "Give me my credit card," she says with surprising boldness.


    "What card?" Jackson asks, running his fingers through his damp hair.


    "You used my credit card for all this," she says, gesturing at the apartment. "I want it back. Now."


    "Hmm," he says.


    "Hmm? Just hmm? If you don''t give my card back right now, I''ll call the police and have them charge you with fraud and whatever else I can think of," she says.


    "You can certainly try," he says.


    She flushes with a combination of anger and confusion, and he thinks she looks lovely.


    "Are you sure about that?" she asks uncertainty.


    "Yeah," he answers, "Go right ahead."


    She chews her lip, and he watches her face change from pink to red to splotchy and livid. "Cook something for me, and I''ll consider giving the card back to you," he says.


    "And my money," Gabrielle adds, "I want my money back too."


    Jackson stands and approaches her. He''s a head taller than her, and he guesses that her head would fit perfectly at his neck. He''s tempted to close the gap between them and try, but he stops mere inches from her. "Do you think I''m rich?" he asks, "Do you think I just have that kind of money to return to you?"


    Gabrielle shakes her head despondently and walks into the kitchen.


    Avery hurriedly lifts the blankets and tries to climb out of the hospital bed. She needs to find her sister immediately before she becomes the victim of another bad man.


    "Mrs. Howel, where are you going?" Robert asks with alarm, "The doctors say you can''t leave your bed yet."


    "I''m going to find Gabrielle," Avery answers firmly.


    "The doctors said you need to rest for two days, Mrs. Howel," Robert says. "Please, think about your health. Think about the health of your child."


    Avery grimaces at the mention of the baby, but she continues to wobble across the hospital room. She''s barefoot, and the cold tile floors feel cold against her small feet ¡ª Robert groans and runs to grab her a pair of shoes. Avery stumbles out of the door and immediately collides with Leonie.


    Leonie is dressed in a well-cut pink suit, and she''s carrying a wicker basket filled with exotic fruits. She gasps and drops the basket, and the fruit goes bouncing across the floor. She still clutches a piece of paper in her hand. "Avery, dear, where are you going?" Leonie asks, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Avery squints at the paper in Leonie''s hands¡ªit looks suspiciously like medical records. Leonie quickly shoved the paper into her purse, as if she hopes Avery won''t notice.


    "Why are you, barefoot?" Leonie asks, glancing at Avery''s feet. "You know, you''re an odd woman, Avery¡ªaren''t you worried that you''ll catch a chill and hurt the baby?"


    Before Avery can answer, Robert, jogs into the hallway carrying a pair of ballet flat style shoes. He places them on the floor in front of Avery''s feet, and graciously helps her slide them on.


    "Robert, Avery needs to eat more fruits," Leonie says. "I brought her some mangos, papayas, and passionfruit, but I''ve clumsily dropped them all. Can you help me with them, please?"


    Robert immediately stoops over to collect the fruit, carefully inspecting each piece to make sure it''s not bruised or damaged in any way. He places them all in the background and jogs away to leave it in Avery''s room.


    "Avery, I heard that you were hospitalized, so I come to see you," Leonie says. She smiles nastily, "I was worried when I heard the news¡ªit''s so dangerous for a pregnant woman to experience any kind of stress."


    "Well, Leonie, I''m sorry to disappoint, but I''m afraid I haven''t miscarried," Avery says.


    "What are you talking about?" Leonie asks, smiling slightly too big. "I really am worried about you. Tell me, how are you? Do you feel better? What have the doctors told you to do?"


    "The doctors recommended silence," Avery says dryly.


    "I don''t mean to bother you," Leonie says in an injured tone. "I just care about you."


    "I don''t need you to care about me," Avery says. "Now, if you don''t mind, I have places to be."


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to keep you," Leonie says. "I guess I just feel especially invested in your pregnancy, you know. The Howel family means so much to me, and I know how important this child is. Besides, I have to admit that lately, I''ve been hoping that one day I''ll be pregnant too. Anyway, I know you have things to do, so I''ll be on my way now."


    Avery frowns¡ªLeonie''s speech seems strange and rambling. In the old days, Leonie was always artful and scheming, but now she seems flighty and confused. Avery shakes her head to clear the thoughts of Leonie. She needs to focus on rescuing Gabrielle for now; she can wonder about Leonie later.


    Avery follows Leonie down the hall and toward the elevators. Quick footsteps following behind her, and she turns around to see Evan.


    "Why are you here?" Evan asks Leonie.


    "Well, I was incredibly worried about Avery," Leonie says, "And I was already at the hospital for some tests anyway. I have to go now, though." Leonie smiles and rushes into one of the elevators.


    Avery watches the elevator doors close with a strange feeling in her stomach. Just before the door slides shut, Leonie smiles strangely. Evan clears his throat and grabs Avery from behind, scooping her into his arms.


    "Why did you run out of the room?" he asks. "You''re not well enough to be on your feet yet. Don''t you care about this baby?"


    "I want to find Gabrielle," Avery says. "She''s in danger again."


    "Well, I won''t let you risk the life of our child for your sister," Evan says.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Kiss Me

    Evan gently puts Avery on the bed and pulls the sheets up to her waist. He sits beside her and takes her hand in his, lightly playing with her fingers. She sighs and closes her eyes, but a cough from the doorway quickly makes her open them again. A nurse stands awkwardly at the door, waiting for someone to notice her. Avery immediately pulls her hand away from Evan and nods at the blushing nurse.


    "I''m just here to take your temperature, Mrs. Howel," the nurse says.


    With professional speed, the nurse prepares a thermometer and takes Avery''s temperature. Evan shifts impatiently as the nurse waits for the results. As soon as the thermometer beeps, the nurse makes a note on Avery''s chart and rushes out of the room.


    "So, what was that long phone call about?" Avery asks Evan.


    "Nothing important," Evan said, kissing her hair. "I don''t want you to worry yourself with anything besides getting better."


    "Evan, you''ve been at my bedside for so long, aren''t you worried about the Howel Group?" Avery says. "If you need to return to work, I won''t mind."


    Evan squints suspiciously at her. "Are you trying to get rid of me?" he asks.


    Avery bites her lip¡ªhe seems to see through her. "I''m feeling much better now, so it''s unnecessary for you to spend all your time here. There are nurses everywhere, and I can press the call button if I need any help."


    Evan glares at her fiercely. He asks, "Do you want to escape again?"


    Avery shakes her head, guiltily. He has every right to be suspicious. She''s tried to leave him multiple times, and he just caught her trying to walk out of the hospital. Still, she craves privacy, and she wants some time to herself.


    "Don''t be ridiculous," she says. "How am I going to escape in my condition? Just look at me!"


    Evan smirks and takes her words literally. He slowly looks up and down her body¡ªfrom the long lines of her legs under the sheets, to her small waist, up to the swell of her b.r.e.a.s.ts under the hospital gown and the soft, pale skin on her neck. Finally, he gazes deeply into her eyes. She shivers.


    "If you try to run away again, I''ll handcuff you to me," Evan says huskily.


    "Do all men have this weird handcuff kink?" Avery asks with a roll of her eyes.


    Evan seems to flinch at the reference to Andrew, but he recovers quickly. He leans in, so his lips brush her ear and whispers, "It''s especially fun in the bedroom."


    "Are you hungry?" Avery asks, trying to change the topic.


    Evan pulls away and looks concernedly at her. "Why? Are you hungry again?" he asks.


    "Yeah, I think I''m having some sort of pregnancy craving," Avery says without meeting his eyes. "There''s pastry shop in North Town that makes the best red velvet cupcakes."


    "Okay, I''ll send Robert at once," Evan says.


    "Can''t you go?" Avery asks. "You almost never bring me anything yourself¡ªyou always just ask someone else to do it."


    Evan seems to consider her words, she rubs her stomach over the sheet. "Won''t you do this one little thing for us?" she asks.


    Evan nods and points at his lips. "Kiss me, and I''ll be on my way," he says.


    Avery tilts her head back and waits for him to lower his to meet her. She pecks him quickly on the lips and turns her head away before he can deepen the kiss. Evan kisses her cheek, stands, and strides out of the room. She can hear him in the doorway instructing the nurse to check on her every ten minutes.


    Avery clears her throat and glances meaningfully at Robert, and he rushes out of the room after Evan. She walks to the window and gazes down at the street far below. Within a few minutes, she sees one of Evan''s Ferraris tearing out of the parking lot. She waits until the car disappears and walks out of her room. A nurse stops her immediately.


    "Mrs. Howel, where are you going?" the nurse asks. "You know, it''s really not safe for you to be up and about so soon after the operation."


    "I''m just so worried about the baby," Avery lies. "I''d feel a lot better if I could talk with a specialist about the pregnancy, and I''d like to have a few tests done."


    The young nurse nods. "Of course you''re worried," she says sympathetically. "The maternity ward is down a floor and to the left. But let me call for a wheelchair¡ªI can take you down there myself."


    "Thanks, but that''s not necessary," Avery says with a friendly smile. "The doctors said I need to build my strength up again, and it''s not a long walk."


    Avery walks away as quickly as she can, hoping she''ll make it to the elevators before the nurse thinks better of letting her go. She exhales with relief as soon as the elevator doors are closed. She makes her way to the maternity ward and stops outside one of the labs.


    Through a small window in the door, she can see a woman in a white lab coat preparing a blood sample. The woman holds a vial of blood to the light and then inserts it in a machine. Avery enters the lab, and the door shuts noisily behind her. The Doctor and the lab technicians look up immediately.


    "Who are you?" the Doctor asks, frowning. "Didn''t you see the sign on the door? Unauthorized people are forbidden to enter¡ªnow get out!"


    Avery ignores her and leans against one of the tables, taking care to avoid bumping any of the complicated machinery. "Do you know who I am?" she asks the Doctor.


    The Doctor glared at her. "I don''t care who you are," she snaps. "Do you want me to call security? Get out!"


    "I want to see the results of a pregnancy test," Avery says, thinking about the piece of paper Leonie dropped outside the elevators.


    "Absolutely not," the doctor fumes. "That''s a violation of doctor-patient confidentiality. Look, I don''t know who you think you are, but I''ll give you one last chance to get out of here before I call security."


    Suddenly the young nurse bursts into the lab followed closely by the nurse Evan ordered to check on Avery. "What are you doing out of bed, Mrs. Howel?" Avery''s nurse asks. "You know you''re not supposed to leave your room."


    The Doctor looks fl.u.s.tered. "Oh, are you, Mrs. Howel?" she asks. "I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you I¡ª"


    Though Avery feels weak and slightly dizzy, she tries to muster the famous Howel arrogance. "Just check the results of the test for me, will you?" she snaps.


    The Doctor seems to hesitate, weighing the risks of violating doctor-patient confidentiality against the danger of refusing a Howel. Finally, she nods and walks to a computer. "Do you have the patient''s name?" she asks.


    "Leonie Summers," Avery says.


    One of the lab techs gasps and elbows her coworker, and Avery mentally curses the tabloids for publishing so many rumors about Evan and Leonie. The Doctor quickly enters the information into the computer and scans the information in Leonie''s patient file. Avery tries to read over the Doctor''s shoulder, but the blue glow of light from the computer screen pierces her eyes like needles. She squints and looks away.


    "Well, is she pregnant or not?" Avery asks.


    "Err, yes," the Doctor says, "It appears that Miss Summers is indeed pregnant. She''s early in the first trimester."


    Avery feels her blood run cold, and an uncontrollable shiver shakes her body. She leans more heavily against the table, closes her eyes, and counts to ten. She doesn''t want to fuel more rumors by breaking down in front of so many people.


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Howel?" the Doctor asks, "Would you like me to print out the results?"


    Avery nodded weakly. In her head, she can see Evan on top of Leonie, and she can hear his satisfied m.o.a.ns. She thinks It''s not Evan''s fault. He was drugged. I was pregnant, and I couldn''t help him get released, so really he had no choice but to use Leonie. Besides, there''s no guarantee that the baby is even Evan''s. Who knows how many other men she''s been with? Avery touches her abdomen and breathes deeply, trying to stay calm for the sake of her unborn baby.


    "All you all right, Mrs. Howel?" the Doctor asks.


    Avery shakes her head and staggers out of the room. As she leaves, she can hear the lab techs whispering behind her.


    "Do you think Evan is Leonie''s baby daddy?" asks one of the techs. "What a man! He has two women pregnant at the same time."


    "I read that it''s common in wealthy families," says another. "They want to make sure there''s an heir, so they get several women pregnant just to be safe. Besides, I''ve heard that Avery isn''t very healthy¡ªshe might not be able to carry the baby to term."


    "That''s ridiculous. I read that Evan dotes on Avery, has even risked his life for her," says the third lab tech. "There''s no way he''d get another woman pregnant."


    "Men are so fickle," says the first. "One day they love you, the next day they''re screwing another woman. I wouldn''t be surprised if both children are his."


    Avery can''t bear their gossip. She walks down the hall, pausing to catch her breath every few steps. There''s nothing she can do now. She''s already signed the divorce agreement, and all she can do is hope that Leonie''s child won''t upstage her own.


    She wonders what Evan will do when he hears the news. It would be so easy for him to just forget about our baby and me, she thinks. But no matter what happens, I need to make sure that he''ll care for our child. If I don''t survive the pregnancy, I need to know that the baby will be properly cared for.

 Chapter 199 - 199: He Dotes Her

    Avery leans against the wall and closes her eyes, trying to fight another dizzy spell. The two nurses are following her, and every time she stops, and their shoes stop squeaking on the linoleum floors. They seem to know better than to offer her a wheelchair.


    When Avery looks up, she realizes she''s outside the waiting room. A large flat-screen TV hangs on the wall, and a crowd of patients and nurses have gathered below it. A news broadcast is playing a grainy cell phone video over and over again. Red words flash across the bottom of the screen: "Daring helicopter rescue."


    The clip begins again, and Avery watches as two specks appear on the screen. The image zooms in, and the specks become helicopters. One looks like it''s crashing¡ªit shakes and shudders and tilts from side to side. The other helicopter flies above it and shines a bright light through the fog. Then a rope drops down from the helicopter on top, and a man begins to climb down. The rope sways violently in the wind. At one point, the man seems to lose his grip, and his legs swing wildly through the empty air ¡ª the crowd below the TV gasps.


    "Oh my god, that''s so dangerous!" the young nurse says.


    "Do they know where the video was taken yet?" asks a loud patient. "I want to know who that brave man is."


    Avery stares at the screen, and tears begin to form in her eyes. She knows exactly who the man is: Evan. She watches Evan tighten his grip on the ladder. When the wind blows again, the rope ladder comes dangerously close to the helicopter''s propeller. For a moment, it looks as if he''ll be sliced into pieces.


    Just before the blade reaches his leg, he lets go of the ladder and falls through the air. He grabs a handle on the side of the helicopter and pulls himself through the open door. Within moments, the helicopter steadies, rises in the air, and flies away. The waiting room audience applauds and cheers. Then the footage goes black, and the news channel begins to play it again.


    The tears spill down Avery''s cheeks, and she rubs her stomach protectively. I haven''t even thought about what he went through to rescue me; she thinks guiltily. I can''t believe he did all that for the baby and me. He risked his life for us. She sniffles and wipes her eyes.


    Slowly, she continues her journey down the hallway. A sweet, floral scent wafts in from an open window, and she pauses to inhale it. A dogwood tree blooms outside the hospital. Carefully, Avery leans out the window and plucks a pink and white blossom from the top branch. She tucks it behind her ear and smiles at the nurses. "How does it look?" she asks.


    "It''s beautiful," the young nurse says. "I''m sure your husband will love it."


    Avery smiles softly to herself. She hopes that Evan will realize that the little gesture is for him. It''s nothing compared to his daring rescue, but it''s a start.


    When she returns to her room, she lies down on a sofa near the window and patiently allows the nurses to tuck her in. Instead of a scratchy hospital blankets, they use a soft blue cashmere quilt brought directly from the Howels'' home. She dozes in the dappled sunlight and waits for Evan to return.


    Evan drives dangerously, careening around corners and swerving between lanes. Robert sits in the passenger seat, carefully holding a brown paper bag containing the red velvet cupcake. "Be careful with that," Evan says for the fifth time.


    The dashboard screen flickers with a familiar number as Evan''s phone begins to ring. Robert immediately reaches to accept the call on the car''s Bluetooth system, but Evan shakes his head. "Ignore it," he says.


    The phone continues to ring over the car''s speakers, and Evan makes an illegal left turn, almost crashing into an oncoming van. Eventually, the ringing stops, and he can hear Robert''s quiet sigh of relief. Before Evan can say anything, the phone starts to ring again. With his right hand, he rejects the call on the touch screen.


    Robert clears his throat, nervously. "Uh, sir, don''t you think you should answer your grandfather''s call?" Robert asks.


    Evan glares at Robert. Robert''s arms are cradled protectively around the bag on his lap, and his face is stiff with concern. The phone begins to ring again, and Evan fights the urge to put his fist through the touchscreen. He pushes the gas pedal a little harder, and the car shoots forward.


    "Mr. Howel, I''m not sure it''s my place, but I think¡ª" Robert says.


    "If it''s not your place, keep your mouth shut," Evan says, interrupting the butler.


    Evan can only assume that his grandfather saw the news. The video seems to be everywhere: it''s on every news channel, at the top of every Twitter feed, and in everyone''s inbox. Though the media doesn''t know it''s Evan, it seems Francis Howel has figured it out.


    Evan grits his teeth violently, enjoying the ache in his jaw. After the snake incident, his grandfather was furious. The old man ranted and raved for hours, forcing Evan to swear that he''d never risk his life again. Now, he''s been caught on camera doing a dangerous special ops stunt, and he''s given away the Howel Group¡ªall for Avery.


    "Fine, just tell me what you want to say," Evan says.


    Though he hates to admit it to himself, the butler''s advice is often helpful.


    "I think it would be wise for you to distance yourself from Avery," Robert says nervously.


    "Distance me from my wife?" Evan shouts.


    "It''s for her own good, sir," Robert says. "Your grandfather is clearly furious about the rescue stunt, and if he knows about the Howel Group, he''ll be even more enraged. The company is his legacy¡ªhe loves it as much as a child. If he thinks Avery is a threat to it, he may try to eliminate the threat."


    "Well, it''s too late now, isn''t it," Evan says bitterly.


    "Maybe not," Robert says. "You know your grandfather cares about two things more than anything else: the Howel Group and having an heir. If you can make him believe that everything you do is for the child and not for her, he might see things differently."


    Evan runs a red light. He knows that Robert has a point, but the thought of distancing himself from Avery is physically painful. Every time he sees her, he wants to touch her. Every time he touches her, he wants to kiss her. Every time he kisses her, he wants to make love to her. He doesn''t know how he can resist.


    "Besides, you and Avery have already signed the divorce agreement," Robert continues. "Sir, you know the terms, as well as I do¡ªonce the divorce goes into effect, Avery will be completely cut off. If you want to remarry, you''re going to need your grandfather''s favor."


    Evan scowls. He wants Avery to trust him more than anything. Though she acts tough, he knows she has a tender side, and he wants her to let him in. If he suddenly becomes cold and distant, he risks losing her forever. No matter what, he feels screwed. To regain his grandfather''s favor, he might drive Avery away. But without his grandfather''s favor, Avery will be taken away from him.


    "I know you''re conflicted, but it''s the best plan for now," Robert says. "She''ll have the baby soon enough, and you''ll have a lifetime to make things right and earn her love."


    A long silence follows Robert''s speech, and he clears his throat again.


    "Do you have any other advice to make me miserable?" Evan asks.


    "Well, sir, I think it would be wise if you were a little bit less cold to Miss Summers," Robert says. "It won''t do just to ignore Avery. You''ll have to show interest in other women too."


    "Oh, so you want me to be a playboy now?" Evan snaps.


    "No, no, no," Robert assures him. "A little friendliness will go a long way. Let your grandfather see you with other women, and he might calm down. Once the baby is born, his focus will shift, and you can be with Avery again."


    An oncoming car swerves out of its lane. Though everything seems to happen in slow motion, Evan is driving too fast to stop. He slams the brakes and jerks the steering wheel, and his Ferrari jolts onto the sidewalk and crashes into a concrete wall.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Lifetime Chase

    Avery wakes slowly. The nurse is gently shaking her arm. "Mrs. Howel, Mrs. Howel," the nurse whispers, "Please wake up. Your husband is here."


    She blinks groggily and looks around the room, but she doesn''t see Evan. Carefully, she stretches her arms and legs, but the sore muscles ache. She sits up and waits impatiently, but Evan doesn''t enter the room. "Well, where is he?" she asks the nurse.


    The nurse looks down at her shoes. "Mr. Howel is in the emergency room," the nurse says.


    Avery freezes. "The emergency room?"


    "Mr. Howel has been in an accident," the nurse says.


    Avery jumps to her feet, ignoring the pain in her body and runs out of the room barefoot. She barely notices the feel of the cold linoleum on her feet. The hall is too bright, and everything seems to be spinning. She stumbles into the emergency room and grabs Robert by the shoulders.


    "Where''s Evan? What happened? Is he going to be okay? What did the doctors say?" she asks breathlessly.


    Robert grabs her by the hands to steady her and leads her to a chair. "Mr. Howel is going to be fine," he says. "He has a cut on his forehead and a mild concussion. He''s getting stitched up now."


    Avery tries to control her breathing, but waves of guilt twist her stomach into knots. None of this would have happened if I hadn''t asked him to get me a cupcake, she thinks. This is all my fault. I selfishly wanted to get rid of him, and I almost lost him forever.


    "Can I see him?" she asks.


    "He''ll be out soon," Robert says. He glances down at her feet and frowns. "Mrs. Howel, you''re not wearing shoes."


    Avery looks down at her bare feet in surprise. They look pale and vulnerable on the hard, bright floor. She feels forgetful and foolish, and she wonders if it''s because of the pregnancy or the toxin in her body. She wonders if someone is still dosing her with the poison. Could the toxin affect the baby?


    Her mind wanders, and Robert taps her on the shoulder. He offers her a pair of soft, fur-lined boots. Before she can put them on, door swings open, and Evan emerges. He struts across the emergency room with cold confidence. Despite the gauze on his forehead, his presence is commanding and hypnotizing. Avery jumps to her feet and rushes to his side, burying her face in his wrinkled shirt.


    "Please tell me you''re not hurt anywhere else," she said into his chest.


    He pulls away from her and looked her up and down. His mouth twitches when he sees the flower in her hair and settles into a frown when he looks at her bare feet.


    "Where are your shoes?" he asks.


    "I-I forgot them," Avery says, taken aback by his cold tone. "They said you were in the emergency room, and I panicked."


    "Well put some shoes on," Evan snaps. "You look ridiculous."


    Avery slides her feet into the boots. By the time she gets them on, Evan is already halfway across the room. He glances back at her but doesn''t wait. He rushes out of the room with his hands in his pockets, and she has to chase after him.


    In the elevator, he presses his back against the opposite wall. Avery can''t help but remember all the times he''d wrap his arms around her from behind or use the temporary privacy to kiss her. Soothing jazz plays in the background, but the atmosphere is tense and awkward. She tries to meet his eye, but he won''t even look at her.


    She wonders if he''s angry, but she can''t think of anything she''s done to anger him. What else has changed, she wonders. The realization hits her suddenly, and she feels her stomach twist. Leonie''s pregnancy is the most recent change, she thinks. Her scalp feels prickly, and a sudden cold sweat pops up on her forehead. She closes her eyes and takes a deep, calming breaths. As soon as the elevator dings, she rushes out and waits for Robert. Evan doesn''t seem to notice that she''s not following him anymore.


    "Robert, I need you to tell me the truth," she says. "Is it really just a mild concussion?"


    Robert nods.


    "Well, did the doctor mention any side effects?" Avery asks. "I know severe concussions can cause amnesia, but what about the mild ones? Can they affect a person''s memory? Or their personality?"


    Robert smiles, pityingly. "He''s not suffering from amnesia, Mrs. Howel. But I suppose there could be some um temporary changes in personality."


    Avery raises her eyebrows. Something about Robert''s words seems off, and she can''t shake the feeling that he''s not quite telling the truth. She sighs and walks back to her room. Evan is sitting on the sofa with a laptop opened on his lap. The sun from the window lights him from behind, casting his face into shadow. He doesn''t look up at her.


    Avery sighs loudly and sits down next to Evan. His posture stiffens immediately, but he doesn''t look up from his screen. Robert knocks at the door and passes Avery a paper bag.


    "Here''s your cupcake, Mrs. Howel," Robert says.


    Avery opens the bag expecting a mess, but it''s perfectly neat. The flimsy plastic box isn''t smashed or cracked, and the icing on the cupcake isn''t even smeared.


    "How bad was the accident?" Avery asks confusedly.


    "The car was totaled," Robert replies.


    "But you and the cupcakes are completely fine?" Avery asks.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Evan glance up from his screen, but by the time she turns to look at him, he''s looking down at his computer again. They''re both acting so weird, she thinks. What''s really going on here?


    "It''s just one of those coincidences," Robert says with a quick but meaningful look at Evan. "Anyway, why don''t you enjoy your cupcake?"


    Avery bites her lip but decides it''s pointless to argue. Clearly, the men are keeping something from her, and they seem determined to hide the truth. She struggles to open the plastic cupcake box, cracking the thin plastic in the process. She rolls her eyes and takes a bite of the cupcake. The cake is rich and sweet, and the cream cheese icing is just slightly tangy.


    She intentionally leaves a bit of icing on her lip. Evan looks up from his laptop and stares at her without moving a muscle. In the past, he would have licked it off her, but now he sits as motionless and cold as an ice sculpture. Avery sighs and licks her own lip. She finishes the cupcake, but it seems dry in her mouth.


    She gets up and looks out the window. There''s a carnival in the park near the hospital. Thousands of colorful lights flicker on the merry-go-round. As the ride begins to spin, the lights blur together, creating a dreamy, colorful rainbow. She sighs, watching the horses trapped in an eternal chase. No matter how many times the merry-go-round spins, the horses will never get any closer to each other.


    "When can we leave the hospital?" Avery asks without looking away from the carnival.


    "When do you want to leave?" Evan asks.


    "The sooner, the better, it''s stuffy here," Avery says, turning to look at him.


    "Fine," Evan says. "I''ll have Robert discuss it with the doctors. They''ll probably discharge you tomorrow anyway."


    Avery smiles and nods. She never thought the Howel estate would feel like a safe-haven, but she''s suddenly eager to return. Evan frowns and glances at his watch.


    "It''s getting late," Evan says as he stands up. "I''ll ask someone to take care of you on my way out."


    "Wait, you''re leaving?" she asks.


    "Of course," Evan replies.


    "Why not stay for dinner?" she asks, hating how desperate her voice sounds.


    "No, I have other business to attend to," he says. "Stay here and follow the doctors'' orders."


    "Wait," Avery says, rushing after him. She lightly grabs his arm and raises herself onto her tiptoes, tilting her head back to be kissed. Instead of leaning down, he pats her lightly on the shoulder. As soon as his hand brushes her, he jerks it away and lets it fall heavily by his side. He doesn''t glance back as he leaves.

 Chapter 201 - 201: True Love

    Avery stares at the closed door with a heavy heart. Though most of the pain from the helicopter has faded, she feels as if something has shattered in her chest. Slowly she returns to the bed and pulls the quilt over her head. Without meaning to, she falls asleep. She wakes to a soft knocking and reluctantly sticks her head out from under the covers.


    "Mrs. Howel, do you mind if I come in?" the young nurse asks.


    "No, what''s going on?" Avery asks.


    "Mr. Howel asked me to take special care of you," the nurse says. "He''s had a dinner sent over, and I was wondering if you were hungry."


    Avery has no appetite, but she knows she needs to eat. She sighs, "Fine, and you can bring it in."


    The nurse opens the door wider and pushes a large cart into the room. The cart is piled high with thermoses, bottles, and plastic containers¡ªAvery counts at least 20 different foods. The nurse wheels the cart next to the table and smiles gently at Avery.


    "Mrs. Howel¡ª" the nurse says.


    Avery flinches at the reminder of her crumbling marriage. "Please, just call me Avery," she says.


    "Okay, Avery, what would you like to eat?" the nurse asks. "It looks like your husband wasn''t sure what you wanted and had his cooks make just about everything. Of course, everything here is healthy and safe for a pregnant woman."


    The nurse giggles slightly, and Avery sigh. It may seem like Evan is an adoring husband, but she knows better¡ªhe''s probably just worried about the child. Avery examines the food, but it all looks the same to her.


    "I guess I''ll have some soup first," Avery says.


    The nurse selects a labeled thermos and opens it carefully. She reaches under the cart and produces a white china bowl, and carefully pour some chicken soup from the thermos. Avery takes the bowl, but she doesn''t eat any of it.


    "What''s your name?" Avery asks the nurse.


    "My name is Madeline Smith, but you can call me Maddy," the nurse says.


    "Well, Maddy, why don''t you take a bowl and eat some dinner with me?" Avery says.


    "Oh, Mrs. How¡ªI mean Avery, that''s such a kind offer," Maddy says, "But I''ve already had my dinner."


    "Oh well, would you mind keeping me company while I eat?" Avery asks.


    Maddy nods and pulls a chair up next to the bed. After a brief but awkward silence, she reaches under the cart and takes another bowl, helping herself to some of the steaming chicken soup. Avery stirs her own soup listlessly.


    "So, is your husband busy working tonight?" Maddy asks brightly.


    "Probably," Avery sighs.


    "Ah, well, even the best men have to work sometimes," Maddy says. "To tell you the truth, we all thought he might never leave. He stayed by your side the entire time you were unconscious, you know. I can tell you, us nurses have never seen such a devoted husband before."


    "Really?" Avery asks, sadly.


    "Of course," Maddy says, lowering her voice to a whisper. "You know, just today, a man came to the hospital with his wife. His wife was having an abortion, but she didn''t want to. She told us his jealous mistress was forcing her to do it. Apparently, the mistress found out she was pregnant and blackmailed the man into bringing his wife to the hospital. Can you believe it?"


    Avery sips her soup quietly, wondering if Leonie has enough power over Evan to do the same. Eventually, she realizes that Maddy''s babbling has stopped. The woman is holding her cell phone and looking at the food.


    "Avery, can I take a photo and post it on Twitter?" Maddy asks. "My friends will flip out."


    Avery shrugs, and Maddy snaps a photo of the cart piled with food. She reads the caption aloud as she types, "The dinner Mr. Howel prepared for his wife in the hospital. Hashtag true love is real. Hashtag fairytale."


    Maddy continues to scroll through her phone, and Avery forces herself to finish her soup. Suddenly Maddy frowns and looks at Avery with an uncertain expression. "What''s wrong?" Avery asks.


    "It''s nothing," Maddy said, shaking her head and tucking her phone back into her pocket.


    "Is it about me?" Avery asks.


    Maddy hesitates, and Avery sighs. "Just tell me," Avery says.


    Reluctantly, Maddy opens Twitter and gives Avery the phone. "It''s probably nothing," Maddy says. "You shouldn''t read too much into it."


    Avery looks down at the screen and sees a selfie. Leonie smiles charmingly in the front of the picture while Evan sits in the background holding his phone to his ear. The caption on the photo reads, "Having dinner with the lovely Mr. Howel!" The selfie has already been retweeted by dozens of gossip accounts, and there are thousands of comments and likes.


    She returns the phone to Maddy. Well, now I know why Evan was in such a hurry to leave, Avery thinks bitterly. He was clearly worried he''d be late for his dinner date. I was such an idiot to let myself believe that things could be different.


    "Tell me, Maddy, can a concussion change a person''s personality?" Avery asks.


    Maddy seems confused by the question, but she answers quickly. "Not really," she says. "I mean, in severe cases, it can cause amnesia, but I''ve never heard of it changing someone''s personality."


    Avery sighs heavily. There''s no other possible explanation¡ªEvan''s hot afternoon with Leonie changed things. His new coldness has nothing to do with the concussion-like Robert said and everything to do with his affair. Avery pushes the bowl aside.


    "Can you give me some pills?" Avery asks.


    "Feeling unwell?" Maddy asked worriedly. "I''m sorry I showed you that picture. Really I''m sure it''s nothing."


    "It''s not your fault," Avery says. "I''m just feeling a little weak and want something to revive me."


    Maddy nods and rushes out of the room. When she returns, she''s carrying a plastic tray with a water bottle and a little paper cup with two small blue pills. Wordlessly, she offers the tray to Avery. Avery swallows the pills and gulps some water. Then she gets up and walks to the en suite bathroom.


    Clumsily, she strips off the hospital gown and takes a warm shower, taking care to perfume her hair with rose water. Wrapped in a soft robe, she looks through a suitcase of clothing in the room. Finally, she selects an indigo silk dress. The skirt is long, but the lace-lined V-neck is cut low. It seems like an odd choice for someone in the hospital, but Avery is grateful it''s there.


    The deep color of the dress makes her skin look even paler and lovelier than normal. When she moves, the thin skirt clings suggestively to her long legs. Avery arranges her hair in the mirror, letting it cascade over her shoulders in natural waves. Finally, she applies some mascara and a light layer of lipstick.


    "Avery, are you going out?" Maddy asks, with an admiring look at Avery.


    Avery nods and smiles at the young nurse. The woman seems to have forgotten her medical responsibilities. Instead, she''s enraptured by Avery''s beauty routine.


    "Where are you going?" Maddy asks.


    "The Castle in the Air," Avery says.


    Maddy''s smile vanishes. "But¡ªbut that''s where Leonie and Mr. Howel are," she says. "You can''t go out now. Not in your condition."


    "I feel fine now," Avery says. "And I''ve taken the medicine you gave me. Don''t worry."


    Avery walks out of the hospital, determined to learn the truth. If Evan still loves me, I swear I''ll do everything in my power to keep him, she thinks. But if he genuinely cares for Leonie, I''ll cut him out of my life once and for all.

 Chapter 202 - 202: Invitation

    The restaurant is modern and stylish. It occupies the top floor of a skyscr.a.p.er, and floor to ceiling windows give diners birds-eye views of the city below. The circular room slowly rotates, allowing diners to enjoy the sights of the glowing business district, the twinkling residential zones, and the silvery river snaking through it all. Tables are typically reserved years in advance.


    Evan sits across a table from Leonie, fighting the urge to yawn. He followed Robert''s advice and invited her to dinner, but he''s already regretting it. She''s been chattering nonstop since they arrived at the restaurant and he can''t remember the last time he felt so bored. He checks his watch again¡ªnot even a minute has passed since the last time he checked¡ªand he taps the glass to see if the watch it broke.


    "Evan, do you find this topic boring?" Leonie asks.


    "I prefer to enjoy my meals quietly," Evan says.


    "Usually I''m very quiet," Leonie says, beaming, "But today I''m too happy. Thank you again for inviting me."


    "Please, behave as usual then," Evan says with a scowl. "When you finish your dinner, my driver will take you home."


    In spite of the stunning views and Michelin starred food, Evan finds himself wishing he was in the hospital with Avery. Hell, I''d even eat the horrid food they serve in the hospital cafeteria if it meant I could eat with her, he thinks.


    Robert coughs quietly, and Evan turns to look at him. The butler raises his eyebrows reproachfully, and Evan sighs. He knows he should be nicer to Leonie, but her chattering is so unbearable. He checks his watch yet again.


    "Evan, do you have somewhere you need to be?" Leonie asks.


    "I just wish you''d eat a little faster," Evan says.


    "Mr. Howel is concerned for you, Miss Summers," Robert says politely. "He''s worried you''re not eating enough."


    Robert''s phone rings and he rushes away from the table to answer it. Evan smiles at Leonie and takes a long sip of wine.


    "Do you like kids?" Leonie asks him nervously.


    "No," he says.


    "Oh, no?" Leonie says slyly, "I thought you were really concerned about the child Avery''s carrying. You know I heard your grandmother saying that your grandfather is furious because you''ve been risking your life for Avery. I assumed it was just because you wanted to protect the child."


    Evan frowns. Though Leonie acts flighty, she knows a lot more than she lets on. "Your point?" he asks.


    "Well, of course, your grandfather is angry at her," Leonie says. "And your grandmother says that she''s just a means to an end. Everyone knows that as soon as she gives birth, you''ll cast her aside."


    Evan grips the wine glass so tightly his knuckles turn white. Before he can respond, Robert rushes over to the table.


    "That was the hospital," Robert whispers. "They say Avery has escaped, and they seem to think she''s headed here."


    "That woman can escape from anywhere," Evan says, fighting a smile. "I''m starting to think she''d find a way out of prison."


    "Would you like me to send a team to take her back to the hospital?" Robert asks.


    "No need," Evan says. "Have the waiters add another place to our table."


    "What¡ªwho''s joining us?" Leonie asks. "Is it Avery? Isn''t she in the hospital?"


    Evan ignores her and cranes his neck to stare at the entrance. Soon Avery appears in a shimmer of indigo silk. The low cut neckline reveals ample, pale cleavage, and the thin skirt flutters and clings to her legs. Evan feels his heart thud in his chest.


    He watches the waiter greeted her politely. The man lowers his head but sneaks peek at her cleavage until his ears begin to redden. Jealously, Evan glances around the room and sees that almost every man has stopped to stare at Avery. Their girlfriends and wives scowl sourly. Robert rushes over to Avery.


    The entire restaurant seems to have fallen under a spell. The clink of silverware dies down, and the conversation stops. Though Avery is all the way across the room, Evan could hear her quite clearly.


    "Mrs. Howel, why did you leave the hospital?" Robert asks.


    "It''s none of your business," Avery says.


    "My apologies," Robert says, "I was merely expressing concern for your health." He gestures toward Evan''s table, "Follow me, please."


    She glances at the table, and her eyes flash. Evan silently curses Robert, his grandfather, and Leonie for putting him in this position. He wants to rush over to her and explain everything, but pride and concern for her safety keep him in place.


    Avery raises her chin defiantly. "I want Mr. Howel to invite me in person," she says.


    "Mrs. Howel, I assure you that I represent Mr. Howel, and I''m acting on his orders," Robert says formally.


    "If my husband wants me to join him for dinner, I won''t refuse," Avery says. "But I expect him to show me the respect I deserve. If he wants me to eat with him, he can ask me himself. Otherwise, I''ll dine alone."


    Evan smirks and crosses the room in long strides. He wraps his arms around her delicate waist and glares at the other men in the room. He wants them to take their greedy eyes off her. He wants them to understand that she''s all his. He brushes his lips across the top of her head, enjoying the silky warmth of her hair.


    "Have you eaten yet?" he asks.


    "A little," she answers.


    "Join me for some more," Evan says. "I''ll have Robert take you back to the hospital after dinner."


    Avery smiles warmly, and Evan feels his heart beat faster.


    "I could eat a little more, but three''s a crowd," she says, glancing at Leonie.


    "I thought you wanted to join us," Evan murmurs.


    "Evan, I''m not going to settle for second place," she says. "You''re dining with another woman, and you sent your butler to invite me to join you. You only came in person when I insisted. I can take a hint, and I can certainly tell when I''m not wanted."


    Is she not wanted? Evan thinks. How in the world could this woman ever believe she''s not wanted? Didn''t she see the way every man in this restaurant looked at her? Can''t she tell what she does to me? How I react to the warmth of her skin and the smell of her hair?


    "Just stop it already," he says aloud.


    "I''ve got a separate reservation," she says with a meaningful nod at the waiter.


    The waiter rushes over and leads her to an empty table by the window. The sea of lights glimmers below and the sign from the Zuri Hotel flashes in the distance. She sits at the table without looking at the view as if she''s already familiar with it all.


    Evan watches jealousy, wondering why the waiter seems to know her. He thinks, Has she been here with anyone else? Was it romantic? Does she know what happens in this restaurant after midnight?

 Chapter 203 - 203: Everyone Knows

    Avery orders without looking at the menu¡ªshe already knows the chef''s specialties because she used to meet Charles in the restaurant every week. She asks for a spicy seafood paella and a bottle of Bordeaux. She knows she''s not supposed to drink a lot, but a few sips won''t hurt the baby. The waiter rushes away to place the order.


    She knows that Evan and Leonie''s table is directly across the room from hers. She can feel Evan''s fiery gaze burning into her, but she refuses to look at him. She daintily unfolds her napkin and places it on her lap.


    The waiter returns almost momentarily. "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Howel, but the paella you''ve ordered is sold out for the day. So is the wine."


    Avery frowns and glances at the menu. "Okay, I''ll have the oysters and mussels," she says. "And you can give me another red wine."


    The waiter coughs nervously. "The oysters are actually sold out as well, and I''m afraid it''ll be impossible to bring you any wine," he says.


    "Is there anything on this menu that isn''t sold out?" she asks.


    "Of course, ma''am," the waiter says, "But I should warn you we''re sold out of all raw seafood, spicy dishes, and alcohol at the moment."


    Avery turns to look at Evan. She glares at him, and small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. It''s clearly not a coincidence that the restaurant is suddenly sold out of all foods that can be dangerous for pregnant women.


    "So what else do you have?" she asks sourly.


    The waiter lists some meat, and vegetarian options, and Avery shrugs indifferently. "I''ll have whatever you most recommend," she says. "May I visit the wine cellar?"


    The waiter nods and leads her to the wine cellar. Though most restaurants have their wine cellars in the bas.e.m.e.nt, the Castle in the Air has constructed a climate-controlled cellar below the dining room. The walls are paneled in dark wood, and the temperature and humidity are kept within a narrow range. Bottles of expensive wine line the main part of the room, and a small hallway leads to a private tasting room at the back.


    In the tasting room, the restaurant''s most distinguished customers have private reserves. Each customer has a glass-paneled cabinet engraved with their surname. A leather-bound logbook holds detailed records of each customer''s visits and personal preferences.


    "Where''s Charles'' wine?" Avery asks.


    The waiter leads her to a cabinet on the left side of the room. Avery stands on tiptoe to look into the cabinet, and the waiter brings her the logbook. Avery opens the book and flips to the Meyer family page.


    "March 17th?" she gasps, "Did he really come on March 17th?"


    According to Andrew, Charles was killed on March 13th. If Andrew was telling the truth, there''s no way Charles could have come on the 17th.


    "Perhaps the note you''re looking at refers to Dean Meyer," the waiter suggests.


    The disappointment is instant. Avery nods sadly and hands him the book. "Can I buy this bottle of wine?" she asks.


    "I''m sorry, but we''re not allowed to sell it without the customer''s consent," the waiter says.


    "I''ll pay twice what it''s worth," Avery offers.


    The waiter shakes his head.


    "Can you at least pour me a small cup?" she begs.


    The waiter knows that she''s one of Charles'' friends and eventually agrees. He climbs a wooden ladder and carefully unlocks the cabinet. The sound of high-heeled footsteps echoed through the room and Avery turns to see Leonie.


    "It''s hard to imagine that you''re still so fond of wine during pregnancy," Leonie says. "Don''t you know it''s bad for the baby?"


    Avery turns away and watches the waiter. She''s terrified that he might drop the bottle.


    "I heard that you looked at my patient file," Leonie says. "Did you think I wouldn''t find out? Anyway, now you know I''m pregnant too."


    "Congratulations," Avery says flatly.


    "That rude attitude won''t help you, Avery," Leonie says. "Everyone knows that you and Evan will be divorced soon. He''s only been dealing with you for the sake of the child you''re carrying, but he has another option. There are two possible heirs now."


    "So?" Avery asks.


    "So the playing field is finally even," Leonie says. "You''ve put me through a lot of shit, but I finally stand a chance. Who do you think will have the last laugh?"


    Avery slowly turns to face Leonie again. "It won''t be you," she says.


    "That kind of pride makes you look foolish," Leonie says. "You''re not special; you don''t have anything that I don''t. You may think Evan loves you, but he asked me out to dinner while you were trapped in the hospital."


    "There''s nothing wrong with my husband asking a friend out to dinner," Avery says with an exaggerated shrug.


    "Don''t be stupid," Leonie says. "Everyone knows that men like to take up with a mistress when their wives are pregnant."


    "You''re pregnant, too," Avery reminds her.


    Leonie flushes slightly. "He''s had to look at your face every day for years," Leonie snaps. "If I were him, I''d certainly be sick of it. Why else would a man refuse to have dinner with his wife when they''re already in the same restaurant?"


    Avery smirks at Leonie''s misunderstanding of the situation. "Are you suggesting I insist on dining with him?" Avery asks.


    "Good luck with that," Leonie says.


    "You''re so confident, Leonie," Avery says tauntingly. "Why don''t we make it a competition? We can both invite him to dine, and we''ll see who he chooses in the end."


    Leonie looks panicked. "No," she says, "I already won. He asked me to have dinner, and that''s what we''re going to do."


    "I thought you just said that the playing field is even," Avery says. "Are you scared you don''t have what it takes?"


    Leonie grits her teeth and clenched her fists, "Evan won''t go with you," she shouts.


    Avery shrugs. "We''ll see about that," she says, "What''s mine is mine, and I don''t let people steal from me."


    Before Leonie can reply, Avery stalks out of the cellar and climbs the spiral stairs up to the main restaurant. When the two women reenter the restaurant, Evan stares at them. As they separate, Avery can feel Evan''s eyes following her across the room. She sits down at her table and smiles coldly at Leonie.


    She can hear Leonie''s high-pitched voice from across the restaurant. "I just went to the wine cellar, and you''ll never believe what I saw," Leonie says. "Avery was trying to buy Charles Meyer'' wine. I never wanted to believe the rumors, but she seems obsessed with him. She offered to pay double the bottle''s worth."


    Out of the corner of her eye, Avery sees Evan''s face darkened. She holds the small goblet of wine and swirls it under her nose. It''s port wine, and it smells sweet and heavy. She closes her eyes and feels a tear slid down her cheek.

 Chapter 204 - 204: Perfect Match

    Avery grabs the napkin and wipes her face, careful to avoid smearing her mascara. Suddenly the soft yellow lighting turns pink, and the background music shifts to sultry jazz. Avery looks at Evan and sees that he''s staring at her with a complicated expression. The romantic atmosphere in the restaurant is stifling, and she wants to escape, but she''s determined to take Evan with her.


    She stands and glances between Evan and the door, but Evan remains seated. She wonders if he plans to enjoy the romantic atmosphere with Leonie. Feeling angry and betrayed, she stomps across the restaurant, but the lights go off. The restaurant sinks into darkness.


    A few women scream dramatically, but the sounds quickly turn into giggles. Then the giggles turn into the wet sounds of kissing. Avery stumbles through the darkness with her arms in front of her. She gropes her way through the room, trying to find Evan. Suddenly her hand touches warm, bare skin. She flinches and jumps away. She wants to get to Evan, but she''s terrified of getting caught up in the s.e.x.u.a.l activities around her.


    She wraps her arms around herself and feels anxiety rising in the pit of her stomach. Why would Evan invite Leonie here if he didn''t want to take advantage of the s.e.x.u.a.lly charged atmosphere? I don''t care what I told Leonie, Avery thinks. This isn''t the type of restaurant a married man invites a friend too. The minutes seem to pass like hours as Avery imagines what Evan and Leonie are doing in the dark.


    A couple near Avery begins to m.o.a.n, and she imagines it''s Evan and Leonie. The same nightmare images from her bedroom flashed through her mind. Avery imagines Leonie''s long legs wrapped around Evan''s waist, her manicured fingers scratching his back. She pictures Evan''s fingers tangling in Leonie''s curly hair, the intensity, and desire in his eyes. She imagines his husky m.o.a.ns mixing with Leonie''s high-pitched screams.


    She digs her fingers into her palms and bites her tongue until she tastes blood. The thought of Evan and Leonie makes her sick to her stomach. But she can''t deny that she wishes she could do those things with Evan.


    When the lights come on, the brightness is dazzling. Avery raises her hand to shield her eyes and looks around the room for Evan. Her blood runs cold. Leonie has her arms firmly wrapped around him, and she''s gazing lovingly into his face. Evan seems to realize that Leonie''s arms are around him at the same time as Avery, and he quickly shakes her off.


    Avery smiles coldly and stalks toward them, tossing her hair over her shoulders. She''s not sure what she''s going to do when she gets there, but she wants to hurt both of them as deeply as they''ve just hurt her.


    "Avery, please, I can explain," Leonie says, pretending to be innocent and confused.


    "There''s nothing to explain," Avery says cooly. She grabs a glass from the table and raises it to Evan and Leonie. "Let me be the first to offer my congratulations. You''re truly a perfect match: a conniving bitch and a heartless asshole."


    With a flick of her wrist, she tosses the wine onto Evan and throws the crystal glass to the floor. She grinds the shards under her foot and smiles brutally. Then she turns and walks away, leaving Evan sputtering at the table.


    She doesn''t want to hear Evan''s weak explanations. She doesn''t want to stick around to watch him fume or to see Leonie tried to comfort him. She doesn''t ever want to see his face again, but a loud crunching sound makes her glance back. Robert is doubled over and clutching his face, and Evan is shaking his clenched fist in pain.


    She can''t believe her eyes. It looks like Evan has just punched Robert in the face, but she can''t possibly imagine why. She shakes her head. It doesn''t matter, she thinks. Just get out of here. She rushes to the lobby and waits for the elevator. The fast clack of high heels forces her to turn around.


    Leonie rushes toward the elevators. Avery steps onto the first elevator and jams her finger into the close door button, but Leonie runs across the lobby and sticks her hand between the closing doors.


    "What do you want?" Avery asks.


    "Are you disappointed?" Leonie asks gloatingly. "Did you really expect Evan to fight for you? Were you hoping he''d chase after you after your childish stunt in the restaurant? Well, I have news for you: he won''t come. He didn''t go for you in the restaurant, and he won''t come now."


    "You ran here just to tell me that?" Avery asks.


    "I also wanted to tell you that I gave you a fair chance," Leonie says. "I told Evan to go after you. I said it wouldn''t do for him to leave you alone in that s.e.x.u.a.l atmosphere. I said another man might grab you. But he stayed by my side. I won fair and square."


    "Get lost," Avery hisses.


    "Oh Avery, you shouldn''t get so emotional," Leonie said with mock concern. "It''s not good for the baby. And we all know that if anything happens to the baby, you''ll be out on your ass faster than you can blink. If you''re gone, I won''t be able to rub my victory in your face."


    Avery leans against the elevator wall and regards Leonie with a cold stare. She asks, "What makes you think everything will be fine with your bastard?"


    Leonie smiles a knowing smile. "I guess we''ll just have to wait and see," she says. She winks at Avery and steps away from the elevator.


    Evan runs into the lobby and slams his hand onto the elevator''s metal doors. But it''s too late¡ªthe doors are fully closed. "Damn it," he snarls. He turns and runs towards the emergency stairs.


    "Evan, wait," Leonie screams, "She''s gone!"


    Evan ignores Leonie and sprints down the stairs. Avery''s toast echoes in his mind, and the wine is still wet in his hair. He thinks of the way her eyes flashed, and the hurt hidden behind the anger. Of course, he''s seen her angry before, but he''s never seen her look so betrayed: not when he flirted with Lisa, not when he accused her of having an affair with Andrew, not even when she thought he slept with Leonie.

 Chapter 205 - 205: Isolated

    Evan takes the stairs three at a time. He can hear Robert''s footsteps echoing several floors above. "Slow the elevator," Evan shouts, "Make it stop on every floor."


    "Yes, sir," Robert shouts back.


    Evan glances at the painted sign on the wall: 22nd floor. He''s panting with effort, and there''s a stitch in his side. He''s dizzy, and his forehead aches. If I don''t catch her now, I never will, he thinks. There''s no way I can compete with an elevator.


    He runs into the lobby and pounds the call button, hoping he''s not too late. The elevator dings and the doors slowly slide open. Avery calmly meets his eyes. Evan steps onto the threshold and spreads his arms across the doorway. A man in the elevator coughs.


    For the first time, Evan notices that Avery''s not alone. A young couple stands to the left side of the elevator. The man scowls at Evan and protectively wraps an arm around his petite girlfriend.


    "Get out!" Evan roars.


    The young man seems to puff up. He squares his shoulders and steps toward Evan. Though he''s ahead shorter, he carries himself confidently. Evan immediately wants to punch him in the face.


    "Come on, Jason," the petite woman whispers. "Let''s just take another elevator. It''s not a big deal."


    Jason ignores her and approaches Evan. Evan can feel the man''s hot breath when he speaks.


    "Just who do you think you are?" Jason asks. "You need to get lost. You''re upsetting my girlfriend."


    "Jason, come on," the girl says. She tugs on his arm and tries to pull him away from Evan.


    Jason seems reluctant to go, but he allows the woman to tug him into the lobby. Evan steps into the elevator and pounds the close door button. Avery turns her back to him. He grabs her shoulder and turns her around. She''s flushed with anger and lovelier than ever. He pinches her delicate jaw between his fingers and forces her to look up at him.


    She scowls and then slaps him across the face. Evan is stunned by force¡ªhis head turns painfully, and he tastes blood. The side of his face stings and the sound seems to echo in the elevator.


    "Slap me twice more," he says hoarsely.


    Avery slaps him again and again. Then she balls her small hands into fists and pummels him in the chest. Her anger makes her strong, he thinks. He allows her to hit him, watching as she slowly tires. A light sheen appears on her forehead and above her lip, and she breathes heavily.


    "That must have been at least twenty," he says. "Tell me, what does that mean? Undying passion? Obsession?"


    "It''s punishment," Avery says.


    "For me?" Evan asks. "I suppose I deserve it."


    "Obviously, it''s for you," Avery says. "I''ve already been punished enough."


    "How''s that?" Evan asks.


    "The last three and a half years with you have been enough punishment for a lifetime," she says. "At first, I blamed you, but I know it was partially my fault. I was young and foolish, and I couldn''t see you for what you are. But now, I''ve learned. I can''t get the last three and a half years back, but I can start fresh. We''re done, Evan. Really and truly done."


    Tears fall down her cheeks, and he doesn''t know what hurts more: her words or her tears. He wants to wipe them from her face, take her in his arms, and apologize for everything, but she won''t even look at him.


    "Avery," he whispers, "Please, don''t do this."


    "If you''ve ever cared about me at all, just let me go," she says.


    The elevator door opens, and she walks into the main lobby and out onto the street. He takes a step to follow and then freezes. He watches her go until the elevator doors close, leaving him alone and isolated.


    Avery wakes to the sound of the curtains dragging across the curtain rod. Sunlight floods the room and dazzles her eyes. She groans and rolls onto her side, pulling the blankets over her head. Her face feels puffy and swollen from crying, and her eyes still hurt. She vaguely wonders how long it took for her to fall asleep finally.


    "Good morning, Avery," Maddy says. "It''s time for breakfast."


    Avery pulls the covers from her head and sits up. "What time is it?" she asks, blinking sleepily.


    "It''s a little after nine," Maddy answers. "And you might want to hurry. Last night, your husband said that he''d send drivers to take you home as soon as you''ve finished your breakfast."


    "Last night?" Avery asks.


    Maddy''s round face flushes. "Oh no, I''ve gone and said too much again," she says. "I really need to learn to keep my mouth shut. Just forget I said anything."


    "Maddy, just tell me," Avery says.


    "I''m sorry, Avery, I really can''t," Maddy says. "He made me promise I wouldn''t say a word."


    "A word about what?" Avery asks.


    Maddy glances over her shoulder as if she''s checking for eavesdroppers. "I guess there''s no harm in telling you now," she says. "Mr. Howel came to the hospital late last night after you were asleep. To be completely honest with you, he looked terrible¡ªhis clothes were all stained, and he smelled like wine. He gave us some instructions, and he made me swear I wouldn''t say anything to you about his visit. Oh, I really need to keep my mouth shut."


    "Why did he swear you to secrecy?" Avery asks.


    "I don''t know," Maddy says. "He seemed really upset. He sent us away and spent the night in your room. I tried to check on you once, and he was just sitting in the dark next to your bed. Honestly, I almost screamed¡ªhe looked like a ghost or something. He didn''t leave until morning."


    Avery rubs her eyes and looks at the chair next to the bed. When she turns around, Maddy is busy stirring a bowl of oatmeal. She hands Avery the breakfast tray without meeting her eyes.


    "Maddy, is there anything else you''re keeping from me?" Avery asks.


    "No, well, yes, I mean, I don''t know," Maddy stammers. "I''m sure you already know."


    "Sure, I already know what?" Avery asks.


    "Well, Leonie seems really upset," Maddy says. "Normally, I wouldn''t think anything of it, but I knew you were going to the restaurant, so it kind of seemed like more than a coincidence."


    Avery can feel her patience wearing thin. She takes a sip of steaming green tea to calm herself before turning to Maddy.


    Maddy seems to sense Avery''s frustration, and she babbles on. "I''m talking about Leonie''s twitter feed, of course," Maddy says. "She deleted the selfie from the restaurant and posted this other tweet. Honestly, it''s probably nothing¡ªit just seemed a little strange¡ªbut really, it could mean anything."


    "Can I see the tweet?" Avery asks.


    Maddy hands her the phone, and Avery glances down at the screen. At 12:28, Leonie tweeted, "We''ll see who gets the last laugh." Two emojis follow the text: a middle finger and a diamond. Avery rolls her eyes and returns the phone to Maddy.


    Before she can finish her breakfast, Robert and two bodyguards arrive Avery stares sourly at them. Robert shuffles his feet awkwardly.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Howel," Robert says. "As soon as you''ve finished your breakfast, we''re prepared to take you home. Mr. Howel wishes he could be here in person, but he has some urgent business to attend to."


    "I''m sure he does," Avery says, cooly.


    "He also asked me to tell you that he looks forward to meeting you at the house as soon as he possibly can," Robert says.


    "You can tell him that won''t be necessary," Avery says.


    Robert coughs nervously, "Mrs. Howel, I know it''s not my place but¡ª"


    "If it''s not your place, don''t speak," Avery snaps.


    She turns her attention to her breakfast. She eats slowly, hoping to delay the moment of her return. Just thinking about living in the same house as Evan makes it difficult to breathe. But the oatmeal is gone too quickly. She sips the green tea until only a few leaves are left floating in the dregs at the bottom of the mug.


    Robert helps her out of bed, and the bodyguards gather her luggage. They lead her out of the hospital to a town car waiting below. I never thought I''d be sad to leave the hospital, she thought bitterly.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Jealous

    Avery leads the bodyguards to Lucky''s parlor in the North Wing, and the men exchange nervous glances outside the door. Lucky howls and claws at the door from the inside. When Avery opens the door, Lucky leaps onto his hind-legs and throws himself at her, he licks the side of her face.


    "Down Lucky," she commands, trying to push him away.


    He whines but obeys. She strokes his fluffy head and smiles when he licks her hand. Sarah rushes across the room and wraps Avery in a warm hug.


    "Welcome home," Sarah says.


    Avery hugs her back. Though the Howel mansion feels like a prison, this small parlor is the closest thing to a home she''s ever known¡ªboth Sarah and Lucky seem genuinely happy to see her again. Lucky rubs his body against her legs, and his tail wags so fast his entire body shakes. Avery stumbles slightly.


    "Lucky, no," Sarah scolds. "She''s pregnant now. You have to protect her and the baby."


    Lucky growls low in his throat, and Avery turns to see the bodyguards carrying her suitcases into the room. Lucky raises his hackles and stalks toward the guards.


    "Stop it, Lucky," Avery says.


    The dog whines and sinks into an uneasy crouch, but he stays in place. Avery sighs and looks around the room. It smells like a dog, and it''s smaller than her old bedroom, but she prefers it. She can''t bear to spend any time in the room where Evan and Leonie made love, and Lucky''s room is the furthest corner of the mansion. Since most of the servants are afraid of Lucky, Avery will have peace and privacy.


    Robert enters the room behind the bodyguards and clears his throat. Lucky growls and Avery pats his head reassuringly.


    "Sorry to bother you, Mrs. Howel, but I''ll be taking Lucky with me now," Robert says with a nervous gulp.


    "Where are you taking him?" Avery asks, trying to hide her amus.e.m.e.nt. The thought of nervous Robert trying to wrestle Lucky is hilarious to her.


    "Well, Mr. Howel is concerned that Lucky might have all kinds of germs and bacteria on him," Robert says. "He doesn''t want to expose the fetus to anything that could be dangerous. We''re relocating Lucky to another part of the house."


    "No, you''re not," Avery says. "If Evan is so worried, you can tell him that I''ll manage Lucky''s cleanliness myself. In fact, I''ll give him a bath right now."


    Avery grabs Lucky''s collar and leads him out of the French doors and onto the sunny lawn. Sarah rushes to give orders, and two servants drag a large copper tub into the sunlight. Avery grabs the green garden hose and adjusts the temperature, testing the water with her fingers to make sure it''s not too cold.


    "Get in the tub, Lucky," Avery says, snapping her fingers.


    Lucky lowers his head, but he leaps into the tub. Avery points the hose at Lucky and showers him with water. Lucky immediately shakes his coat, sending droplets of water flying through the air. The water glitters and shines in the bright mid-morning sun.


    "Stop that," Avery says, laughing.


    Lucky seems to think it''s a game. He wags his tail and shakes his coat again, sending even more water through the air. Avery laughs and squirts him with the hose.


    Evan pounds his aching fist into the mahogany table, and the water glasses jump.


    "No, that''s unacceptable," he shouts. "How long have you been working on this proposal?"


    The gray-suited businessmen exchange nervous glances. And then a phone begins to ring.


    "Who the hell left their phone on?" Evan asks.


    The men anxiously pat their pockets and check their briefcases, but the ringing continues. Evan reaches into his own pocket and sees that Robert is trying to video chat with him. He ignores the call and puts his phone on the table.


    "I have some business to take care of," Evan says. "Let''s take a thirty-minute break. And when we return, I want some goddamn answers."


    The men look confused, but they run out of the room, clutching notebooks, papers, and laptops. Evan waits until the door shuts behind him and unlocks his phone. He sees that Robert has left him a video message, and he opens it immediately.


    Avery appears on the screen. The sunlight makes her fair hair glow a beautiful golden color, and she smiles with real delight. Her entire shirt is wet and slightly see-through, but Evan can''t take his eyes off her laughing face. He wonders, Is it really so fun to wash a dog? As soon as the video ends, he sees that Robert has sent him another.


    He opens it immediately and watches as Lucky''s bath continues. Avery gently massages the soap into his thick fur and whispers into his ear. This is ridiculous, Evan thinks, Now I''m jealous of my own dog. He runs his finger across the glassy screen as if he were stroking Avery''s face.


    The third and final video shows Avery blow-drying Lucky. She clearly has no idea she''s being filmed, and she smiles as the dog''s thick coat becomes even fluffier than normal. She pats Lucky on the head and lets go of his collar. He runs into the house, and she follows. The video ends.


    Avery collapses onto the sofa and grabs her phone. She doesn''t want to admit it, but she feels weaker than normal¡ªeven the simplest activities left her feeling exhausted. She opens her email and scrolls through dozens of advertis.e.m.e.nts, coupons, and spam. She checks to see if Diana has replied, but there''s still no response.


    She sighs, and Lucky worriedly lifts his head. He trots across the room and rests his chin on her stomach, but she pushes him away and continues scrolling.


    She sees an email from Claire at the Zuri Hotel and opens it immediately. She skims through the first paragraph of pleasantries and reads Claire''s vague updates about the hotel. Claire has been handling the daily business in Avery''s absence, and she seems to be doing a good job. Avery is about to delete the email when she sees Bryan''s name.


    Avery blinks and rereads the sentence. It seems that Bryan has changed his phone number and lost Avery''s contact information. He called Claire and told her that he needed to speak to Avery as soon as possible. With a wave of guilt, Avery remembers her Nanny. She wonders if the woman''s illness is the reason behind Bryan''s mysterious request. Oh my god, Avery thinks. I can''t believe I haven''t thought about Nanny in days. I hope she''s okay.


    Avery stands and rummages through one of her suitcases, changing into a dry shirt and crisp trousers. She runs a hand through her hair and grabs a purse.


    "Mrs. Howel, what''s going on?" Sarah asks.


    "I''m going out," Avery announces.


    "Don''t you need to rest?" Sarah asks uncertainty.


    "It''s fine," Avery says. "I won''t be that long."


    She calls Bryan from the car, and he gives her an address. He sounds vague and distant over the phone, but that''s not unusual for him. Soon the driver pulls up in front of the Royal Dynasty Hotel.


    A mob of paparazzi crowd outside the hotel, waiting to see what famous person will arrive next. A red carpet has been rolled out, and it''s littered with white rose petals ¡ª a long line of black limousines idle in front. Avery instructs the driver to take her around the back, and she enters the hotel through the worker''s entrance.


    She immediately finds herself in the backstage area at a fashion show. People rush back and forth in various states of undress while assistants and makeup artists shout and bump into each other. The babble of voices is deafening, and the room is boiling hot.


    Avery cranes her neck and looks for Bryan. A woman is carrying five identical pairs of high-heels bumps into her without apologizing. Finally, Avery spots him. He''s standing in the middle of the room, and he seems to be in a heated argument.

 Chapter 207 - 207: Sort of Articles

    Confused, Avery grabs her phone and searches the hotel''s name. She quickly finds all sorts of articles announcing a huge fashion show in the hotel''s grand ballroom. According to the headlines, this is set to be one of the biggest shows in the jewelry industry, and celebrities like Jenny Watson and Ketty are expected to be there.


    She clicks an article and reads that the show is meant to be avant-garde and provocative, featuring all of Sophie Johnson''s latest work. She looks up at Bryan and sees that he''s dressed as a vampire count. He wears a crisp but old-fashioned black suit and a long black cloak. His eyes are ringed in smoky makeup, and he''s wearing a large ring and a beautiful brooch.


    Avery tries to push her way through the crowd, but she bumps into someone. The other person''s phone tumbles to the floor, and Avery bends to pick it up. The phone''s screen flashes and Avery is surprised to see an incoming call from Leonie before she can look up red-soled heel steps on her hand.


    "Oh my god," a nasal voice says, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t even see your hand there."


    Avery looks up and sees a familiar face: Veronica.


    "Avery?" Veronica asks with mock surprise. "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the hospital?"


    "My life is none of your business," Avery says, standing up.


    Veronica takes her phone and answers the call on the speaker. "Oh my god, Leonie, you''ll never guess who I just ran into," she says.


    "Who?" Leonie asks.


    "The last Mrs. Howel," Veronica says with a nasty smile.


    "Excuse me," Avery says. "I have nothing to say to either of you. As far as I''m concerned, you''re strangers to me."


    Veronica grabs Avery''s arm, and her long acrylic nails dig painfully into Avery''s skin. "What do you mean, we''re strangers?" Veronica asks. "We know everything about you. We know what time you leave and arrive home, we know where you go and who you go with, we know the terms of your divorce agreement, the details of your affair with Andrew¡ªeverything."


    "Thank you for your concern," Avery says with a cold smile. "I''m glad to know that my life is so fascinating. But perhaps I should call the police and ask for some restraining orders."


    "They won''t believe you without proof," Veronica says.


    Avery takes her hand out of her pocket and shows Veronica that she''s recording the conversation on her phone. She says, "I think this will be enough proof for them, don''t you?"


    Veronica''s face darkens, and she grabs for Avery''s phone, but Avery dodges her and slides the phone back into her pocket.


    "What''s going on?" Leonie asks. "Veronica, tell me what''s going on? What has that bitch done now?"


    "Better luck next time," Avery says with a small wave.


    Veronica glares furiously at Avery, but she doesn''t say anything for fear of being recorded. She takes her phone off speaker mode, raises it to her ear, and walks away. Avery pushes through the crowd, trying to get to Bryan. Though she''s still several yards away, she can hear him arguing with an assistant.


    "Bryan, if you do this again, I''ll tell Ms. Johnson that you''re in breach of contract," the assistant says.


    Bryan scowls and waves his hands angrily, knocking a jewelry box to the floor. A jeweled necklace falls out and a passer-by steps on it. The chain snaps with an audible crunch and diamonds, sapphires and rubies pop out and scatter across the floor. The assistant screams as she dives to the ground, trying to grab the pieces of the necklace.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Bryan?" the assistant screams. "This necklace was supposed to be the centerpiece of the whole show. Ugh, what will we do? Ms. Johnson is going to kill us both!"


    Bryan glances at the assistant and shrugs. "Not my problem," he says. "You can tell her she should be ashamed to try to make a man wear such a sissy necklace."


    The assistant ignores him and grabs her phone, "Ms. Johnson, I need you backstage immediately. We have an emergency."


    Bryan reaches out and grabs the phone. "Can''t you fix it yourself? Why call the old woman back here?"


    "You better respect Ms. Johnson," the assistant says. "She''s an absolute legend in this industry, and she can destroy your career if she wants. Don''t make her regret inviting you to the show."


    Avery sighs and taps Bryan on the shoulder. He''s always been arrogant and self-centered, but she didn''t realize he had such a bad temper.


    "You shouldn''t be back here," he snaps.


    "Well, hello to you too," Avery says.


    Bryan runs his fingers through his hair and shakes his head. "I''m sorry, Avery," he says. "I''ve just got a problem here. The designer asked me to wear this sissy necklace, and I refused. She doesn''t understand that I''m a real man¡ªasking me to wear this stupid thing is an insult to my masculinity. It''ll destroy my image."


    Avery sighs and puts her hands on her h.i.p.s. She knows how to manage Bryan. "Who said that men couldn''t wear necklaces?" Avery asks. "If you were a real man, you wouldn''t feel threatened by a few jewels."


    Before Bryan can respond, a middle-aged woman rushes over. Avery immediately recognizes her as Sophie Johnson.


    "What''s the matter?" Sophie asks. "What''s the emergency?"


    The assistant nervously opens her hand, showing the broken necklace.


    "Who the hell broke my necklace?" Sophie screams.


    The assistant meekly points at Bryan, and Sophie grabs him by the front of his cape. "How dare you?" she shouts. "I invited you to my show¡ªwhich is a huge honor, by the way¡ªand you broke my prized necklace?


    Sophie grabs the necklace and pulls a small jeweler''s magnifying glass from her pocket. She frowns as she examines the damage. "I just won''t be able to repair it in time," she says. "And it won''t ever be the same."


    Bryan looks at her defiantly. "I don''t give a shit if you repair it or not," he says. "I won''t wear it. It''s a f.u.c.k.i.n.g embarrassment."


    Sophie''s head snaps up, and her eyes flash. "How dare you insult me like this?" she asks. "You''re just a pathetic nobody, and I''ll make sure you stay that way."


    Avery wants to shake Bryan until he sees sense, but she turns to Sophie instead. "Hello, Ms. Johnson," she says brightly, "It''s such an honor to meet you."


    "Who are you?" Sophie asks. "You look familiar. Have we met before?"


    "I''m Bryan''s sister," Avery says. "He''s been under a lot of pressure lately, and he''s not quite himself. Please give him a chance to apologize."


    "It''s not my fault," Bryan mutters.


    Avery elbows him hard in the ribs. If he weren''t Nanny''s son, she wouldn''t have the patience for such a stuck-up, spoiled brat. But she knows it''s not entirely Bryan''s fault that he''s like this. Nanny was so busy raising other people''s children, and she didn''t always give Bryan the attention he needed. He ran wild and did whatever he liked as a child.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Sort of Articles

    "I don''t want his apology," Sophie says. "He insulted me and broke my precious necklace. Oh, I feel like I might vomit blood."


    Bryan says, "It''s not my fault your necklace was so low quality it¡ª"


    Avery pinches Bryan''s arm, forcing him to shut up. Now she understands why all of his agents quit.


    "Ms. Johnson, the show is going to begin soon," Avery says. "If you like, I can help you fix the necklace, and then we can discuss this all after it''s over."


    "You look familiar, but I can''t figure out why," Sophie says. "Are you sure we haven''t met somewhere?"


    Though Avery struggles to remember many things, it seems possible that she''s met Sophie Johnson as some fashion show or charity auction. Before she can say anything, the lights flicker backstage, and someone shouts a five-minute warning. The small area descends into absolute chaos as everyone rushes to get into place.


    Sophie sits at a makeup table and pulls a small kit from her pocket. She tries to repair the damaged chain, but the links are too small for such quick work. The assistant handed her a bit of string.


    "It''s our only option now," the assistant says nervously.


    Sophie throws the string onto the ground. "Do you really expect me to send a piece tied together with string onto the runway?" she asks in an insulting tone. "Oh, the entire show is ruined! I''m ruined!"


    "There must be another way," Avery says.


    "Who do you think you are? Another way?" Sophie shouts. "There is no other way!"


    "I''d be happy to buy the necklace instead," Avery offers. "It would be my honor to own such a beautiful and unique piece."


    "You think this is just about the necklace?" Sophie wails. "It''s my show, my design, my reputation¡ªit''s all on the line."


    Avery nods calmly as she desperately tries to think of a way to save the situation.


    "Actually, I think it''s good," she says. She takes the broken necklace and holds it up to the light. "This is more interesting. It''s different, and it makes a statement. Everyone has been talking about how avant-garde and provocative this show is supposed to be, so why not give them something truly surprising?"


    Sophie looks intently at the necklace. "You think?" she asks.


    "Yes," Avery says. "Let the necklace tell a story. Perhaps it belonged to a human woman. The vampire fell in love with her, but he desperately wanted her blood. He fought his instincts for so long, but one night she kissed him, and he lost control. He bit her neck and broke the necklace. She died, and now he keeps the necklace to remember his lost love."


    "That''s quite a story," Sophie says. "But what will I do with all these loose jewels?"


    "Why not glue the scattered gems to his face and at the corners of his mouth?" Avery says. "He can carry the necklace in his hand as he walks the runway."


    "Oh, very good," Sophie says. "Are you sure I don''t know you from somewhere? Have we worked together before?"


    A makeup assistant rushes over and glues the jewels to Bryan''s face. As Bryan moves his head, the jewels catch the light. The red rubies at the corners of his mouth look like drops of blood. Sophie hands Bryan the broken necklace and steps back to study the look.


    Slowly, she breaks into a smile. "Oh, this is lovely," she says. "This show is going to be such a success!"


    Avery exhales with relief and gives Bryan a fierce glance. He smiles calmly without any trace of guilt.


    "Behave yourself," Avery whispers, "Or I swear to God, I''ll tell your mother about all you''ve been up to."


    Avery glances down and sees that Bryan''s cape is crooked. She tries to straighten it, but Bryan flinches away in pain. She tugs his collar again and undoes the top button on his shirt. She sucks in her breath: his collarbone is purple with bruises.


    "Did you get into a fight?" she asks.


    He looks down at the floor. "It was an accident," he says.


    "I don''t believe you," Avery says. "What kind of an accident only hurts your collarbone?"


    She looks at his chest and notices a small wooden pendant tied with a red thread. She wants to ask him about the necklace, but the assistant grabs his arm and leads him toward the stage.


    "I can''t thank you enough," Sophie says to Avery. "You''ve completely saved my show. What''s your name?"


    "I''m Avery"


    "Have you studied jewelry design, Avery?" Sophie asks. "Because I think you''d be a great addition to my team."


    "Oh no, it''s just an interest of mine," Avery says.


    "Well, that''s too bad," Sophie says, "But why don''t you come to watch the show with me?"


    Evan tugs his tie off and throws it onto his desk. It lands on a pile of photos showing Avery and Bryan backstage. In one photo, she has her hand on his arm; in others, she tugs his cape, and in a third, she seems to unbutton his shirt. Evan knows jealousy is irrational¡ªBryan is practically her brother¡ªbut he hates seeing her touch other men.


    It''s especially unfair when I can''t even touch her myself, he thinks. I can''t believe I ever agreed to Robert''s stupid idea. He closes his eyes and rubbed his temples. "This is a nightmare," he says.


    "I know it''s difficult, Mr. Howel," Robert said, "But the plan is working. Your grandfather has calmed a bit, and that''s a good sign."


    Evan''s scowl deepens and swipes the photos of his desk.


    "Think about Avery," Robert advises, "This is all for her sake. You know your grandfather thinks she''s a threat to the family, and you know what he''s capable of. If he wanted to, he could make her disappear as easily as Diana. The child in her belly is the only thing protecting her, and even that might not be enough."


    Evan sighs. He hates to admit it, but Robert has a point. Francis Howel is a ruthless man, and Evan knows he''d have no problem getting rid of Avery. He angrily tugs his hair and grits his teeth. It''s humiliating to be so powerless, he thinks. All I want to do is protect the woman I love, but I can''t even protect her from my own grandfather.       "I want to talk to him," Evan says aloud.


    "To your grandfather?" Robert asks. "I don''t think he''s in the country right now."


    Evan grabs Robert''s phone and dials his grandfather''s number, but the phone goes straight to voicemail.

 Chapter 209 - 209: A good Liar

    Avery shifts uneasily in her seat. She wants to focus on the show, but she can''t help wondering about Veronica. She scans the faces in the crowd, but she doesn''t see Veronica anywhere.


    Cannons fire thick smoke into the audience, creating an eerie atmosphere and hiding the crowd. Lights flicker and the models strut across the catwalk. As they walk, their jewelry catches the light. The audience gasps, and cameras flash. By the end of the show, the crowd is buzzing with excitement.


    Sophie Johnson steps onto the stage, and thanks to everyone for their support. She explains the concept behind her show and talks at great length about the importance of storytelling. When she tells Avery''s story about the vampire, the crowd goes wild. She waves her hand to silence them and smiles at Avery.


    "Before I leave you all this evening, I want to thank some very special people," Sophie says. "First of all, I''d like to thank Avery for inspiring me. I''d also like to take a moment to pay tribute to Olivia Peters. She was my greatest friend and a constant inspiration for me. Though she''s no longer with us, her vision lives on in my work."


    Avery feels her entire body stiffen. Did she just say my mother''s name? Avery thinks. Wait, earlier Sophie said I remind her of someone¡ªcould she have been thinking of my mother?


    "I''d like to honor my dear friend by including her work in my show," Sophie says. "I have a few images of her designs I''d like to share with you tonight." She waves her hands, and a projector lowers from the ceiling. The lights dim, and images appear on the walls behind the runway.


    The audience immediately begins to whisper, and Avery can feel the blood rising in her face. The pictures aren''t jewelry, but photos of Avery and Andrew together. One photo shows them shopping for lingerie together, and another zooms in one the handcuffs around their wrists. Yet another photo shows her kissing him on the cheek. The images flicker, and change and Avery hide her face in her hands.


    "I had no idea Avery and Andrew were an item," someone whispers behind her.


    "No wonder Evan is divorcing her," another person says, "She''s absolutely shameless."


    "Look at that picture!" another voice says. "Is it just me, or does that couple buying lingerie together look like Evan and Leonie?"


    Sophie runs off the stage to talk to the technicians, and the projector shuts off. But it''s too late: the crowd has already seen the photos, and many people have taken pictures with their phones. Avery sinks lower in her chair, but the paparazzi have spotted her.


    "Avery, Avery, are you and Mr. Clifford together?" one reporter asks. "Will we hear wedding bells soon?"


    "Can you tell us about your divorce?" another asks.


    Avery keeps her hands over her face and shakes her head miserably. The paparazzi crowd around her, and she can see the bright flash of their cameras from between her fingers. She finally looked up when she feels a warm hand on her arm.


    "I''ve got this," Bryan says quietly to her. Then he raises his voice, "That''s enough. Stop crowding her. Back off!"


    The photographers and reporters ignore Bryan and the crowd closer.


    "What''s your relationship with Bryan?" one of them asks.


    "How many boyfriends do you really have?" taunts another.


    "No comment," Avery says, hating how weak her voice sounds.


    "Make way, make way," Leonie shouts, pushing her way through the crowd.


    Bryan''s face flashes with immediate recognition. "That bitch," he whispers. "Did she do this to you?"


    Before Avery can respond, he stretches out his leg tot rip Leonie. She stumbles and drops her purse, and her wallet, makeup, and papers spilled across the floor. The paparazzi grab her things like vultures.


    "Oh my god, is this a pregnancy test?" one shouts, "Leonie, are you pregnant?"


    "Is it Mr. Howel''s child?" asks another.


    Leonie smiles sweetly and looks down at her shoes. The crowd explodes, and the cameras flash.


    "Leonie, Leonie, how long have you and Evan been together?" a reporter asks.


    "Did you get together before or after the divorce?" asks another.


    "How does it feel to be the other woman?" someone asks, thrusting a camera right into Leonie''s face.


    Leonie glares at the reporter. "I''ve never been the other woman," she says.


    "So when do you plan to make it official and get married?" someone asks.


    "That doesn''t depend on me," Leonie says coyly.


    Bryan wraps his arms around Avery and tries to shield her from the cameras with his body. He rubs her shoulder, reassuringly.


    "That son of a bitch got another woman pregnant?" Bryan asks. "Avery, why didn''t you tell me? I''ll kill that bastard. You''re so nice, how dare he do this to you!"


    Avery shakes her head and stares at the floor. Her eyes burn with tears, and she feels very, very small. She doesn''t want to give Leonie the satisfaction of seeing her break down, but she can''t control her emotions much longer.


    "Where is he?" Bryan asks. "Tell me where he is, and I''ll fight him. I can''t stand that bastard."


    Avery blinks desperately, but the tears begin to fall. She tries to brush them away, but more come. She sniffles, and Bryan grabs her tighter.


    "Mr. Howel is here," someone shouts.


    Avery looks up immediately and sees Evan across the room. He''s surrounded by bodyguards who muscle their way through the dense crowd. Bryan lets go of Avery and runs toward Evan.


    "Evan! You bastard!" Bryan shouts.


    A bodyguard stops Bryan before he can reach Evan. Evan ignores him and pushes his way toward Avery. She looks down, embarrassed to be crying in front of him. He takes strokes her cheek, and she tries to turn away, but he gently lifts her head.


    "Do you believe it?" he asks. His eyes are deep and intense. "Answer me, please, do you believe that the child is mine?"


    Avery nods silently¡ªshe doesn''t trust her voice to work.


    "Oh, Avery," Evan says, his voice thick with some unrecognizable emotion. "Remember when I told you-you''re the only woman I''ve ever been with. It was true then, and it''s still true now. You''re the only woman I want."


    Avery blinks and looks at Evan. He seems so sincere, but she knows he''s lying. She saw him with Leonie that afternoon, and she saw them again last night in the restaurant. He''s such a good liar, but I can''t let myself fall for it again, she thinks.


    "What are you talking about, Evan?" Leonie says. "This child is yours! We had a beautiful afternoon together."


    "No, it''s not mine," Evan says.


    "Of course it is," Leonie says. "You''re the only man I''ve ever been with. I know you wanted me to take the morning-after pill, but I didn''t. The baby is yours whether you''ll admit it or not."


    "No, it''s not," Evan says again. He turns to his bodyguards, "Step forward."


    A tall man dressed in black steps in front of the others, Avery stares at him in confusion.


    He smiles sheepishly and looks at Leonie. "Miss Leonie, it was me who was with you that day," he says.


    Avery looks at Evan with disbelief. No, she thinks, that''s not possible, she thinks. I saw them together¡ªI heard them. As much as she hates the think about it, the afternoon is permanently engraved in her mind. She closes her eyes and forced herself to remember it.


    She opens her eyes in surprise. I never actually saw the man''s face, she thinks. Of course, I assumed it was Evan, but maybe it wasn''t. She looks at the bodyguard and notices that he''s about Evan''s height. Their hair color is similar to.


    "I don''t know what kind of stunt you''re trying to pull, but this is your child," Leonie says. "If you don''t want to recognize the child, that''s fine, but you can''t deny that we''ve been together."


    "Actually, I can," Evan says with an indifferent shrug.


    He places a protective arm around Avery''s waist and pulled her close to him. Too shocked to fight back, she allows him to pull her into his side.


    "Do you believe me now?" he whispers into her hair.

 Chapter 210 - 210: It’s what you think

    Avery sees Evan glance at Robert, and the butler runs toward the projector room. Within minutes the projector flickers on, and a video begins to play. The first few seconds of the video are black and grainy, but the sounds of intense lovemaking play loudly over the speakers. The crowd gasps and the scene slowly comes into focus. Avery immediately recognizes her room and closes her eyes¡ªthis is the scene from her nightmares¡ªshe doesn''t want to watch it replayed in front of her.


    "Open your eyes," Evan whispers. "It''s not what you think it is."


    Avery opens one eye and looks up at the screen. Her stomach turns sickeningly¡ªa dark-haired man thrusts powerfully into a woman below him. She wraps her legs around his waist and arches her back, m.o.a.ning with pleasure. The camera shifts and their faces come into view. The woman is clearly Leonie, but the man is not Evan.


    "No! This is edited," Leonie screams. "Don''t look!"


    She runs onto the catwalk and stands in front of the screen, throwing her arms out to block as much of the image as she can. The video continues, projected on the pale fabric of her dress.


    "Turn it off!" Leonie screams, "Turn it off!"


    "Do you believe that I had nothing to do with her now?" Evan whispers.


    Avery nods, but she doesn''t know what to think. When she saw them together in the room, she could have sworn that the man was Evan. Though she''s only been with him a few times, she thought she could recognize his body anywhere. Could the video be edited as Leonie says?


    Avery turns her back to Evan, desperate for some time to think it all through. Evan taps her gently on the shoulder, and she turns back around. His face is slightly stiff¡ªit''s the first time she''s seen him look awkward.


    "I''m sorry, Avery," he whispers. "It''s my fault. I was weak. I should have pushed her away immediately."


    Avery blinks confusedly. She thinks, Is he really apologizing to me? She stares up into his face, trying to figure out if he''s lying again, but his expression seems sincere. His forehead is wrinkled, and he bites his lip nervously. He grips her shoulders and stares intently into her eyes.


    "Avery, please say something," he says.


    "I don''t know what to say to you," she says.


    "Say that you forgive me," Evan says. "I swear to you that nothing like this will ever happen again. You''re the only woman for me."


    "Mrs. Howel, the situation is quite complicated," Robert interrupts. "I was there that day, and I saw it all. Mr. Howel was under the influence of a powerful drug, but he fought it as hard as he could. After you left the room, he went into the bathroom and begged me to lock him in. When I came to check on him, I saw that he''d broken the mirror. He was gripping the shards in his hands, trying to control his desire with pain."


    Avery shakes her head in disbelief. "Is that true?" she asks Evan.


    "Yes," he says. "I wanted to tell you immediately, but things are complicated."


    A scream shatters the hush in the room, and Avery turns to see who it is. Leonie has crumpled to the floor in a dramatic faint. Her face is pale, and her legs bend at awkward angles. A bodyguard rushes to pick her up, and Robert orders the others to clear the room.


    "When you''re better, you can punish me however you want," Evan says, turning Avery to face him. "But for now, we need to get you to the hospital. All this excitement can''t be good for you or the baby."


    Avery shrugs his hand off her shoulder and walks toward the stage. She can hear Evan following her, but she ignores him. Though most of the crowd has vanished, she sees a stage manager headed backstage.


    "Excuse me," Avery shouts, "Can you tell me where Bryan and Sophie are?"


    "I''m sorry, I think they''ve already left," the manager says.


    "Can you give me Sophie''s phone number?" Avery asks.


    The assistant hands her a business card, and Avery tucks it into her pocket. She''s eager to ask Sophie questions about her mother. Evan grabs her gently by the shoulder¡ªhis patience seems to be wearing thin.


    "Robert can get in touch with Bryan or whoever else you want," Evan says. "But now you''re coming with me to the hospital."


    "I''m fine," Avery says with a shake of her head.


    "That''s for the doctor to decide," Evan says. "You''ve been running around far too much for someone in your condition. Come on."


    Avery sits through a long series of tests in the hospital''s maternity wing. They prick her with needles and scan her with ultrasound machines. As she waits for the results, she hears Leonie''s voice from down the hall.


    "Evan, the baby is yours, and you know it," Leonie says. "That video was obviously edited. I don''t want to abort the baby!"


    "It''s not mine," Evan says, and his voice sounds impatient.


    "It is yours! Evan, trust me!" Leonie begs. "I''ll do a paternity test or whatever else you want, but I don''t want to abort it."


    "If you insist on keeping it, I won''t stop you, but you have to consider the consequences," Evan says.


    "I have thought about them, and I''ve decided," Leonie says. "I think you''re the one who needs to consider the consequences. You may not want to recognize my child now, but there''s no guarantee that Avery will safely deliver an heir. One day you might thank me for keeping it."


    "Impossible," Evan says, his voice taking on a dangerous tone. "I want you to remember that the risks of abortion increase the longer you''re pregnant. It would be safest and smartest to abort it now."


    Avery hears footsteps, and then Evan appears in the waiting room door. Leonie runs up behind him and throws her arms around his waist. Evan unfolds her arms, holding both her wrists in one hand.


    "Why won''t you even look at me?" Leonie asks. "Why do you keep choosing Avery? She''s all wrong for you."


    "Because I love her," Evan says.


    "That''s impossible!" Leonie wails. "You haven''t seen her for what she really is¡ªshe''s a monster, Evan. Please, just give me a chance. I could make you love me."


    Leonie''s face is flushed a bright red, and she seems to be hyperventilating. She wobbles unsteadily and drops into a faint. Evan''s tight grip around her wrists keeps her from hitting the floor. Robert calls for a doctor, and two nurses rush over with a stretcher. They wheel Leonie away.


    Suddenly, Evan seems to notice Avery sitting in the waiting room. "Did you finish your exams and tests?" he asks.


    He reaches out to embrace her, but Avery leans away. "You should be more careful with Leonie," she says. "Why don''t you go check on her now?"


    Evan scowls, "No, I''d rather not."


    "It''s your fault that she''s like this, you know," Avery says.


    "She''s the one who tried to seduce me!" Evan says. "Believe me, I tried to get away from her as quickly as I could, but she was so fierce. She ripped my clothes off and¡ª"


    Evan trails off upon seeing the expression on Avery''s face. She''s grinding her teeth, and she feels angry tears welling in her eyes. She doesn''t want to remember anything about that afternoon¡ªeven if Evan didn''t sleep with Leonie, the memory is painful.


    "You pushed her into bed first," Avery says.


    Evan opens his mouth and then closes it. He runs his hand through his hair. "I know," he said hoarsely, "And I''m so sorry. But why are you trying to make me spend time with her now?"


    "Because she needs you right now," Avery says.


    Avery wants to hate Leonie¡ªthe things she''s done are unforgivable¡ªbut she can only imagine what Leonie is going through. Being pregnant is hard enough on its own. Finding out that a stranger is the real father of your baby must be hell. Leonie looked so weak and fragile in the doorway, like a broken doll dangling from Evan''s hands.


    "I never waste my time on irrelevant people," Evan says.


    "Fine, then I''ll go check on her," Avery says.


    Evan hesitates, and Avery knows she''s convinced him. Though he may not want to check on Leonie, he definitely doesn''t want Avery to spend any time with her. Avery watches him go and then finds a chair near the window. The golden afternoon sunlight warms her skin, and she closes her eyes.


    Avery opens her eyes to hear a lot of screaming in the distance. A patient wearing blue and white striped pajamas runs down the hallway, waving a knife in the air. As he passes the waiting room, Avery meets his eyes. He skids to a stop and runs into the room.


    Effortlessly, he grabs her by the arms and pulled her out of the chair. He wraps one arm around her waist and holds the knife at her throat with the other. A group of nurses, doctors, and security guards runs into the room.

 Chapter 211 - 211: Trade her for Me

    "I''m warning you, stay away!" the patient says. "I''m not sick, and you have no right to keep me here. I''m going to find that bitch, and I''m going to kill her."


    He briefly removes the knife from Avery''s neck and slices it through the air to demonstrate. Avery tries to squirm away, but his grip is too tight. Within seconds the cold blade is back on her throat.


    "Please, sir, put the knife down," a doctor says, wiping a sheen of sweat from his forehead. "We can talk about this."


    "You won''t fool me like that," the patient says.


    Avery can feel his breath on her neck¡ªit smells sour and unhealthy. Her stomach turns, and she tries to swallow, but the knife is pressed too tightly to her throat.


    "I want you to bring her here," the patient says. "I want you to bring my cheating bitch of an ex-wife here. I swear to God, I''m gonna kill her."


    Avery trembles and the man tightens his grip. She has no idea what to do, but she''s seen this sort of thing on TV before, and it never ends well for the hostage. She closes her eyes and tries to think of something useful, but all she can see is her own blood spurting across the room. She opens her eyes and stared helplessly at the doctor in front of her.


    "Please let this young lady go first," the doctor begs. He holds his hands in front of him in a calming gesture. "This woman is innocent. Let her go, and I''ll call your ex-wife."


    "Don''t lie to me," the patient screams. "You won''t call her. You''ll take her side."


    "I swear, I''ll call her," the doctor says, slowly reaching into the pocket of his scrubs. "Tell me her number, and I''ll put it on my phone. As soon as you let go of this lady, I''ll hit call."


    Avery feels the tension leave the patient''s body, and he begins to loosen his grip. Then he pulled her closer to him than before.


    "I know your tricks," he screams. "You''re all trying to hurt me. You and my ex-wife are probably working together. Well, I won''t fall for it. I want her to come here, or I''ll kill this pretty lady. Pretty women are all devils anyway¡ªI''ll kill them all!"


    Avery can feel the knife shaking against her skin. The patient''s entire body is taut and trembling, and his voice sounds unhinged. The doctors look terrified and helpless.


    "Please, calm down," Avery says, trying to control the shaking in her voice. "I''m sure we can come to an arrangement."


    "Shut up!" the patient screams. "All of you shut up!"


    Evan''s cold, authoritative voice shouts from the door, "Let go of her!"


    The doctors and nurses part to allow Evan to cross the room. His eyes are dark and fierce, and his face is stormy with rage, but his voice is calm.


    "I can bring you the woman you ask for, but only if you let go of this woman at once," he says.


    Evan looks at the knife pressed to Avery''s artery, and his eyes flash briefly with terrible fear. The look is gone so quickly Avery wonders if she imagined it. The patient steps backward, tugging Avery with him.


    "I don''t believe you," the man says. "Is this your woman? Trust me, and I''ll be doing you a favor if I kill her. Pretty women like her are all bitches. She''s probably cheating on you right now, and you don''t even know it."


    A doctor steps forward and whispers something in Evan''s ear. The room is so quiet, Avery can hear every word.


    "He''s suffering from a psychotic break," the doctor explains. "He''s paranoid and violent. His ex-wife apparently cheated on him. She took all his money and went abroad with her lover."


    Avery feels her stomach sink. If the patient''s ex-wife is abroad, there''s no way to meet his demands. It seems that the longer he waits, the crazier he gets. It''s probably only a matter of time before he snaps and kills her.


    "What are you whispering about?" the patient shouts. "I know you''re talking about me. I''m not crazy. I swear, I''ll kill her, and I''ll kill myself too."


    The patient digs the sharp knife deeper into Avery''s skin. She feels the warmth of the blood before the pain of the cut. She wonders if it''s bad¡ªher neck feels really hot. She sees Evan clench his fists, and she looks at him desperately, hoping he won''t do anything stupid.


    "Trade her for me," Evan says. "I''m the Howel family heir and the president of The Howel Group. You won''t find a more valuable hostage than me."


    "Evan!" Avery shouts. "You can''t¡ª"


    The sharp blade presses into her neck, silencing her.


    "Mr. Howel you can''t do this," Robert shouts. "Have you forgotten your grandfather''s warning? You know what he said about risking your life for Avery. No one''s life is more important than yours. You''ve already violated his trust twice if there''s a third¡ª"


    "Shut up," Evan says.


    The patient starts to laugh hysterically. The sound is loud in Avery''s ears, and his body shakes wildly against hers.


    "The heir to the Howel Family? President of The Howel Group?" the patient says, wheezing with laughter. "That''s a good one. Nice try, but I think I''d rather watch this pretty lady bleed out."


    Avery feels like her head might explode. Everything is spinning out of control, and nothing makes sense. What is Robert talking about? She thinks. What did Francis Howel say about Evan risking his life? Is that why Evan has suddenly become so cold? I should''ve figured it out earlier. Of course, Francis Howel wants Evan to stay away from me; until I give birth to the child, Evan is the only heir, and danger seems to follow me wherever I go.


    "Evan, please, I''m begging you, stay away," Avery says, as a sob rises in her throat.


    "Don''t be afraid, Avery," Evan says with surprising softness. "Stand still and close your eyes, and it''ll all be over soon."


    Avery shakes her head and feels the knife nicked her skin. Warmblood flows, and she freezes. She stares helplessly at Evan as he slowly crosses the room, holding his hands above his head.


    "Don''t listen to him," Avery says. "He''s not the president of the Howel Group. He''s not even a Howel!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Evan says.


    Slowly he lowers one hand and reaches into his suit pocket. He removes a black business card and flicks it across the room. It lands at Avery''s feet, and the gold lettering shines in the sun.


    "Pick it up," the patient says, moving the knife to Avery''s lower back.


    Avery bends over and fumbles for the paper. She picks it up and passes it to the patient, and he returns the blade to her throat. He seems to study the business card for a moment. Then he crumples the thick paper and throws it to the floor.


    "Okay, I believe you are who you say you are," the patient says. "Come here slowly. But I''m warning you, any tricks, and the lady dies."


    Evan keeps his hands above his head and slowly walks closer. Avery wants to scream at him to stop, but her voice won''t work.

 Chapter 212 - 212: I can’t Lose You

    Avery chews her lip and stares at Evan. Every step he takes makes her heart thud nervously in her chest. Though her vision is blurry with tears, she looks him in the eyes, silently begging him to stop. He shakes his head slightly and continues walking forward.


    Suddenly the patient pushes Avery. She stumbles forward and falls to the floor. She scrambles onto her back and turns around in time to see the man put the knife on Evan''s neck.


    "Mrs. Howel, are you all right?" Robert asks, helping her to her feet.


    She shrugs his hands off her and tries to run to Evan, but he grabs her by the wrist. She struggles, and a bodyguard wraps his arms around her waist. She kicks and squirms, but he effortlessly lifts her off the ground.


    "Please calm down, Mrs. Howel," Robert whispers. "You don''t want to upset the patient, do you?"


    Avery goes limp in the bodyguard''s arms. Robert nods, and the bodyguard quickly releases her. She grabs Robert''s iPad and looks at the patient''s information. According to his file, he suffered a psychotic breakdown when his wife stole his money and left him for another man. The file says he''s paranoid, delusional, and violent.


    She looks at the patient, trying to make eye contact. "Please don''t hurt him," she said calmly. "I know your wife betrayed you, but think about the other people in your life: your parents, your family, your friends. They all love you and want to see you happy. Don''t do anything that could hurt them."


    Her right temple throbs and she feels dizzy. A voice seems to echo through the room.


    "Olivia, don''t jump," the voice screams. "Think about Avery and Gabrielle. They need you. They can''t lose you. You''re the only person they have in this world. What will they do if you die?"


    Avery shakes her head and looks around the room. She sees doctors, nurses, and Evan''s bodyguards, but none of them have spoken. She closes her eyes and rubbed her temples.


    She looks at the patient, forcing herself to hold eye contact. His eyes are small and bloodshot. They flicker back and forth as he looks suspiciously around the room. Finally, they settle on Avery, and he sneers.


    "Please," Avery whispers. "Don''t do this. Think about your friends. Think about your family. Think about your parents."


    "My parents?" the patient asks. He laughs a low, humorless laugh. "They died long ago."


    "I''m sorry," Avery says. "But think about them. They put all this energy into raising you to be the successful man you are. They cared for you and sacrificed for you. This is no way to pay them back."


    "Shut up," the patient says, pressing the knife more tightly against Evan''s neck. "I don''t give a damn about them. If you speak again, I''ll kill him."


    "No, you can''t!" Avery screams. "I''m pregnant. You can''t hurt the father of my child!"


    The patient''s eyes darken, and he laughs again. "The father of your child?" he asks. "Yeah, right. I know your type. I bet you''ve let every single one of his bodyguards f.u.c.k you. Probably some of the servants too¡ªfilthy whore."


    "Get her out of here, Robert," Evan hisses.


    "I won''t go," she says. "I won''t let anything happen to you, Evan. I¡ªI can''t lose you."


    Robert reaches for Avery, but she dodges his grasp. She stumbles forward, clutching her head. The room is unbearably bright, and her eyes hurt. She turns to look at the doctors and nurses, but their faces seem to twist and blur.


    "I heard your wife left you," Avery says to the patient. "That''s not your fault. You can''t let her ruin your life like this."


    The patient''s handshakes and his jaw are working furiously. The color drains from his face, and his skin looks waxy and pale. Avery''s head hurts even worse.


    Suddenly, she hears the voice again. "It''s not your fault, Olivia," the voice says. "Don''t punish yourself for other people''s mistakes." Avery turns wildly, looking for the speaker.


    The doctors and nurses look at her with concern, and a bodyguard takes a step toward her. She digs her nails into her palms, and the pain helps her focus. The room stops spinning, and the patient''s face becomes clearer.


    "It''s all your wife''s fault," Avery says. "You''re right, she deserves to suffer, but right now you''re only punishing yourself. She''s living the high life right now¡ªenjoying your money and keeping another man, but if you kill someone, she wins. She''ll get to keep all your money, and she''ll laugh at you. You don''t want that, do you?"


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up," the patient screams.


    His hands shake violently, and the knife trembles against Evan''s neck. Avery watches in horror as it slices through the skin. Dark red blood trickles down Evan''s neck, staining the starched white collar of his shirt. And then everything seems to move in fast motion.


    Avery blinks, and Evan has shaken the patient off and punched him in the throat. The man staggers backward, dropping the knife. He bends to get it, and Evan''s polished shoe hits him square in the chest. The patient crumples, and Evan throws himself onto his back. He forces the patient to the floor, restrains his hands, and holds him down by pressing his knee into the patient''s back.


    "You sneaky bitch!" the man screams. "I knew you were all the same! I should have killed you when I had the chance."


    Police sirens wail in the distance. The doctor runs across the room and injects the patient with a tranquilizer. Slowly his body goes limp, and his tongue lolls out of his mouth. The nervous nurses lift him onto a stretcher and secure his wrists with thick leather straps.


    "Mr. Howel, I''m so sorry about this," the doctor says. "I''m going to launch a thorough investigation into this incident. You and your wife should have never been put in danger."


    Evan ignores him, wrapping his arms around Avery. He takes a silk handkerchief from his pocket and gently dabs the wounds on her neck. She looks down and sees that the fair skin of her chest is covered in a layer of dark, sticky blood. A nurse rushes over and wipes the blood away with gauze and disinfectant.


    "Don''t worry, sir, it''s not severe," the nurse says to Evan.


    She sticks two bandages to Avery''s chest. She tries to clean Evan, but he shakes her away, cradling Avery in his arms.


    "What the hell were you thinking, Avery?" Evan asks. "Why would you put yourself in danger like that? I asked you to leave for your own good."


    "I couldn''t bear to," Avery says. He''s holding her too tightly, and she feels light-headed and suffocated. "Besides, you''re not the only one who can do the saving around here. You know, I can save you too."


    "Don''t ever do this again," Evan says fiercely.


    Before Avery can argue, Evan''s phone begins to ring. He pulls it from his pocket, scans the caller ID and scowls. He looks at Avery and then rushes to a corner of the room.


    Who could it be? Avery wonders. And why doesn''t he want me to hear the call?


    Evan presses the phone to his ear, prepared to do battle. The adrenaline from the fight with the patient is still pumping through his veins, and he''s ready to confront his grandfather once and for all.


    Francis Howel sounds furious, "You ignored my warning again, boy! Did you think I was making an empty threat? Did you think I wouldn''t find out about your little stunt in the hospital? Never forget that your men are loyal to me."


    Evan''s blood boils. He wants to take the old man by the collar and shake him violently.


    "Avery is my wife, and she''s carrying my child," Evan says. "What kind of man doesn''t protect his wife and his child?"


    "A true man looks out for himself first and foremost," Francis says.


    "I''d rather die than let something happen to her," Evan replies.


    "That''s what I''m afraid of, boy," Francis says. "But you''re not allowed to die. Your life belongs to this family¡ªyou''re our only heir. If you care about Diana''s welfare, you''d better rethink your attitude."


    "What do you want?" Evan asks.


    "I''ll be back in the country next week," Francis says. "We''ll have a conversation about your future and about Diana. I expect it to be pleasant."


    Evan grips his phone more tightly. "I won''t allow you to hurt anyone, Grandfather," he says.


    There''s a soft click, and the line goes dead. Evan shoves his phone back into the pocket and kicks the wall.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Taking her Hand Again

    Avery watches Evan from across the room. His back is tense, and his shoulders raised. Everything about his posture radiates anger. He''s whispering into his phone, and Avery desperately wishes she could hear the conversation.


    "Robert," Avery calls.


    Robert comes trotting over, "Yes, Mrs. Howel?"


    Avery lowers her voice, keeping one eye on Evan as she talks. "So Evan acted cold to me because he was afraid of angering his grandfather?" she asks.


    Robert glances guiltily at Evan. He hesitates, and Avery fixes him with her most intimidating stare. "It was something like that," Robert says, looking down at his feet.


    "That''s what I thought," Avery says. "But I want to know how his grandfather was threatening him: was he using Diana or me?"


    Robert''s face pales. "You know about Diana?" he asks.


    "Of course," Avery says casually. The more Robert thinks she already knows, the more willing he seems to answer her questions. She continues, "For example, I know that Francis Howel was using Diana to blackmail Evan into getting me pregnant."


    Robert shuffles his feet and blinks his eyes. He looks over at Evan and clears his throat, but Evan doesn''t notice him¡ªhe''s too busy talking on the phone.


    "Do you know why Francis Howel insisted Evan have a baby with me?" Avery asks. "I mean, I know he desperately wants an heir, but why did he insist on me? There are thousands of women who''d be more than willing to have a Howel child."


    Robert shrugs and shakes his head helplessly. "I don''t know," he says.


    Avery purses her lips. He seems to be telling the truth, but she doubts he''s as clueless as he seems. No one knows more about the Howel family than Robert.


    "I''m going to ask again: is Francis threatening Evan with Diana or with me?" Avery asks.


    If he''s threatening Evan with me, I need to be more careful, Avery thinks. I don''t want Evan to suffer just because danger seems to follow me everywhere I go. If he can''t distance himself from me, maybe I have to distance myself from him. The thought sends shivers of panic running down her spine.


    Robert sighs heavily. "As you know, Mr. Howel is the only heir right now," Robert says. "If anything happens to him, the entire family line will come to an end. Mr. Howel cares more about you than he''s ever cared about anyone else. You''re his greatest weakness.


    When you''re in danger, Mr. Howel stops thinking clearly. He''ll do anything to save you, and I truly believe he''d die for you. Of course, this worries Mr. Francis Howel; he feels that you''re uhh a bad influence. Evan was trying to trick his grandfather into thinking you''re on bad terms in the hopes that his grandfather would stop worrying about your relationship."


    Avery wants to run across the room and shower Evan with kisses. Robert''s words ring in her head. Evan cares more about me than anyone else, she thinks joyfully. She doesn''t realize she''s smiling until Robert coughs awkwardly.


    The joy vanishes, and she''s forced to think about the situation. Francis Howel doesn''t make empty threats, and Evan is probably in a much more dangerous position than Robert will admit.


    "It''s all my fault," Avery whispers. "I seem to attract danger like a magnet."


    She looks down at the bandages on her chest, and the bruises on her arms, and absently runs her hand over the stitches on her abdomen.


    "Perhaps you can be a bit safer in the future," Robert suggests. "Don''t go running around so much, and try to stay away from dangerous people." He smiles sarcastically, "At least until the child is born."


    Avery frowns. Until the child is born, she thinks. But who knows what will happen to me when the child is born: I may not live past birth. She chews her lip and rubs her aching temples. She wants to ask one of the doctors about the flashbacks she had¡ªare they a symptom of increased doses of the toxin or a sign that she''s slowly healing and recovering her lost memories¡ªbut she knows that only one doctor can answer her. And Charles has vanished.


    "Are you all right?" Evan asks.


    Evan''s face seems completely carefree, and he smiles easily at her. He reaches out to tug affectionately on her earlobe, but she pulls away. He glances between her and Robert, and his forehead wrinkled with suspicion.


    "I''ve just gotten a message saying Miss Summers is awake," Robert said, his voice sounding a bit too cheerful.


    "Let''s go upstairs and have a visit," Evan says with a heavy sigh.


    He takes Avery''s hand in his, but she pulls away.


    "My palms are sweaty," she says.


    "I don''t care," Evan says, retaking her hand.


    Leonie leans listlessly against the pile of pillows. Her mother rushes around the room, adjusting flowers and tugging on the curtains. The woman seems flighty. She wrings a hot towel to wipe Leonie''s face and then drops it to change the TV channel.


    "Leonie dear, would you like some apples?" Fiona Summers asks.


    "No, mom," Leonie sighs.


    "Are you feeling unwell again?" Fiona asks as she speaks little worry lines from around the corners of her mouth. "Mr. Howel went too far. I just don''t understand how he refuses to recognize his own child. It''s outrageous!"


    Leonie groans and tosses around in the bed and her mother''s voice was shrill and grating, and she wishes the woman would just leave her alone.


    "Oh, don''t you worry yourself about it, dear," Fiona says. "I''ll talk to Evan''s grandmother for you, and we''ll sort it all out. Men can be so stubborn sometimes, but you just trust me. Though, I swear if I see that Avery woman, I''ll slap her across the face. I don''t care that she''s Evan Howel''s legal wife¡ªno one gets to treat my precious baby like that."


    "Mom, can you just shut up already," Leonie snaps.


    "Yes, of course, dear. I''m sorry," Fiona says, passing Leonie a peeled apple.


    Leonie looks at the apple slices and knocks the plate to the ground. She watches her mother bend to pick up the broken shards. Someone coughs by the door, and she looks up to see Evan leading Avery into the room. Evan has some blood on his neck, but he''s holding Avery''s hand tightly.


    "What are you doing here?" Fiona says. "You should feel ashamed to show your face here after what you did to my daughter!"


    "Mom¡ªshut up," Leonie hisses, tugging the sleeve of Fiona''s sweater.


    She looks pleadingly at Evan, but his eyes are cold and distant. He''s subconsciously stepped in front of Avery, shielding her body with his. Leonie clenches her hands into fists and tries to control her rage.


    "Since we''re not welcome, we''ll leave," Evan says.


    "No, Evan, wait," Leonie shouts.


    Evan ignores her and opens the door for Avery. He follows her out of the room, gently skimming his hand over her lower back. The intimate gesture brings tears of helpless jealousy to Leonie''s eyes.


    "Rest well, Miss Summers," Robert says. "Mr. Howel will come to see you again sometime."


    Leonie punches the soft quilt on the bed. Then she reaches for the vase of lilies on her nightstand and throws them toward the door. Glass and petals rain down on the floor.


    "You''ll regret this," she screams. "You''ll all regret this. I swear you''ll suffer ten times for everything you''ve ever done for me."


    The elevator dings and Evan protectively steps in front of the sliding doors. Avery chews her lip and wonders how she can persuade him to relax. If his grandfather sees him acting like this, he''ll go mad with anger. Instead of a threat, two young girls in candy striper uniforms try to hand them shiny leaflets.


    Evan ignores them, so they turn to Robert and Avery. Avery politely accepts the leaflet, ready to toss it into her bag as soon as the volunteers stop looking at her.


    "It''s a great opportunity," one of the volunteers said. "Expectant mothers and fathers can really benefit from these classes."


    "Expectant mothers and fathers?" Evan asks.


    "Yes, many young fathers and mothers don''t actually know that much about caring for a newborn," one of the volunteers said. "When the baby comes, they feel overwhelmed. You''d be surprised how much work goes into caring for a little baby. This class helps teach you the essentials, so you''re prepared when the time comes. In addition, we can use a state of the art software to predict what your baby will look like. Lots of mothers and fathers are eager to see."


    "Can we go?" Avery asks immediately.


    She doesn''t care that much about the class, but she wants to see the photos. She desperately wants to see what the baby will look like. This might be my only chance to see my child''s face, she thinks.

 Chapter 214 - 214: A good Father

    The walls of the classroom are painted pink and blue, like a nursery. Drawings of cartoon characters hang from every wall, and colorful mobiles dangle from the ceiling. Several couples are already sitting at tables throughout the room. They look up curiously when Evan and Avery come in with their team of bodyguards.


    The lights in the room dim, and a projector flickers to life. A doctor in a white coat explains the way a fetus develops in the uterus. She goes through each stage of development and explains the different effects it might have on the mother: morning sickness, exhaustion, weird cravings. Then she lists the most important nutrients and suggests different meals and supplements for expecting mothers.


    Robert stands behind Evan, frantically scribbling notes. Avery turns to look at Evan, and she sees that he''s staring at the projection with deep fascination. She''s never seen him look so focused.


    The doctor begins to explain the ways a couple can prepare for the birth and lists the different birth options available. Then she begins to explain how to care for a newborn. A nurse brings her a model baby, and the doctor raises the doll above her head.


    "Crying is a newborn''s the only way to communicate," the doctor says. "They will cry when they are hungry and sleepy. They will cry when their diaper is dirty, and they will cry when they''re uncomfortable or in pain. After a few days, most parents will learn to recognize the different types of cries. For example, when a baby cries in pain it sounds different than when the baby is tired."


    Then the doctor demonstrates the correct way to feed a baby. She provides tips to help the baby latch and explains the different benefits of b.r.e.a.s.tfeeding and bottle feeding. Then she takes the doll and demonstrates the correct way to hold it.


    "There are different ways to hold your infant," she explains. "But you must always protect and support the baby''s head and neck. The baby''s head is the heaviest part of its body, and its neck muscles are not developed enough to support that weight. If you don''t support the baby''s neck, it can suffer serious spinal damage."


    She looks around the room. "Any questions?" she asks. "No? Okay, now it''s your turn to try."


    The nurse reenters the room wheeling a cart of model babies and passes one to each couple. Avery takes the baby in embarrassment. The doll feels awkward in her arms, and it makes strange sounds when she holds it. Its eyes blink, and its lips move like a real baby. Avery shudders¡ªthe thing is creepy. Evan gently adjusts her posture, guiding her hands to support the doll''s neck and bottom.


    "It should be more like this," he says.


    The doctor catches his eye and smiles. "You''ve listened very carefully," she says. "I can see that you''ll be a good father." She raises her voice and addresses the entire room, "In fact, the first few months after birth are incredibly difficult for the mother. If a supportive and attentive father can help her, both she and the baby will benefit,"


    Avery passes the doll to Evan. "Alright, Daddy, how about you feed the baby?" she asks.


    Evan smiles slightly and tenderly takes the doll in his arms. Avery''s heart flutters in her chest as he smiles down at the doll. It''s so easy to imagine that the plastic and fabric bundle is a real baby¡ªtheir real baby. He rocks the doll gently, and she realizes she''s never found him more attractive. She passes him the fake bottle, and he grabs her wrist, expertly shifting the baby to one large hand.


    "If I feed it, will you feed me?" he whispers flirtatiously.


    Avery pinches his arm. "Be serious," she says. "You need to know how to take care of our child. What if I''m away?"


    "What if you''re away?" Evan asks with a frown. "Where would you go?"


    "I mean, what if I''m busy with something," Avery says quickly. "There might be times when I need you to take care of our child."


    "We''ll have a nanny," Evan says.


    "But it''s our child," Avery says, hearing the panic creep into her voice. "You can''t abandon him or her to a nanny."


    "I won''t be abandoning him," Evan says.


    His forehead creases and he looks meaningfully at Avery. She squirms and looks away, unable to meet his searching gaze.


    "We''ll raise him together," Evan says. He lifts her chin and turned her head towards him. "Promise me," he whispers.


    "I promise," Avery says, trying to keep the tears from her eyes.


    Evan looks at her questioningly, but the doll in his arms begins to cry. The speaker inside it wails just like a real baby. Evan gently puts the rubber n.i.p.p.l.e in its mouth, and the crying sound stops. After a few minutes, it begins to cry again.


    "What''s going on?" Avery asks. "Why is it crying after you''ve fed it?"


    "Maybe it peed," Evan suggests.


    He gently pats the diaper and then lifts the baby to show Avery a wet spot on the fabric. Evan lays the doll on the table and expertly unfolds the diaper. He lifts the baby''s legs and slides a clean diaper underneath. Avery looks around the room. No other father is handling the situation as calmly as Evan. One man has accidentally put the diaper on backward, and another has dropped the baby.


    "Evan," Avery whispers.


    "Yes?"


    "You really will be a good father," she says, tears slipping out of her eyes and down her cheeks.


    "I''d rather be a good husband," Evan says, gently wiping a tear from her cheek.


    "You are," she sobs.


    "I can do better," he whispers. "And I promise, I will."


    The nurse comes around the room and collects the dolls. Avery tries to stop crying, but she can''t stop imagining Evan with her baby. If I die, at least I know that the baby will be cared for, she thinks. Evan will do everything he can to protect and love our child.


    The doctor clears her throat. "In the room next door, we have a photo composite technology. Our software can scan images of the mother and father and predict what your baby may look like. If you''re interested in trying it out, please head that way now."


    Avery wipes her eyes and stands, taking Evan''s hand in hers. She knows she should pretend to be cold and uninterested, but seeing him with the doll has completely destroyed her self-control. She looks around the room and sees that several other women are in tears. Good, she thinks. Hopefully, Evan will just think it''s the pregnancy hormones. I don''t think I could answer any questions right now.


    She leads him to the room, and they stand in front of a camera. Instead of taking a picture, it scans their images directly into the computer.


    "Oh, you''re a beautiful couple," a nurse gushes. "I bet you''ll make the most precious baby."


    The computer blends its features together and makes two babies: one boy and one girl. Avery squints at them. They look exactly the same to her.


    "They''re adorable," the nurse says. "Of course, this is only a guess. We''d have to look at your DNA and determine your dominant and recessive genes in order to provide a more accurate image, but in our experience, our technology is usually pretty accurate."


    The nurse prints the photos on glossy paper and hands them to Avery. Avery gently traces the baby''s chubby cheeks.


    "Can you age the baby too?" she asks. "For example, can you show me what he or she will look like when they''re three or five or eighteen?"


    "Of course," the nurse says. "I''ll print the photos and bind them in an album for you."


    "Thank you," Avery says, beaming.


    "Our system has a mobile phone app, too," the nurse says. "You can download it and compare the photos yourself."


    Evan grabs his phone and immediately downloads the app. Avery watches as he scrolls through his photo album. She turns away when a nurse hands her a pink and blue cloth-bound book. She pages through, looking at the photos of their child, watching him or her grow up.


    When she looks up, she sees that Evan has selected a photo of Andrew and what appears to be a chimpanzee. He uploads them to the app and smirks at the results.


    "Send it to Andrew," Evan says to Robert.


    Robert takes the phone and emails the photo to Andrew.


    "Wait a minute¡ªsend this one too," Evan said, pointing to the photo of the child he''s having with Avery. "I want him to compare them."

 Chapter 215 - 215: I will Never Let Her Go Again

    Andrew sits in his study and stares at the blue glow of his computer screen. A video of Avery plays over and over: he watches her walking through the streets and getting into a Land Rover. A drone flies over the Land Rover, and he watches the black car pull up outside an elaborate metal gate. The car drives in, and a bodyguard looks up and points at the drone. The drone rises in the air and flies away, and the video goes black.


    Andrew sighs and pours more amber liquid into his cup. He swirls it and inhales deeply¡ªenjoying the spiced vanilla smell of the rum. He rubs his chest and feels the frantic beat of his heart. Even a video of Avery has his heart rate out of control. If I get her back, I''ll never let go of her again, he thinks.


    A bodyguard knocks at the door and enters. The man looks confused, and he keeps looking down at his feet.


    "Mr. Clifford, Mr. Howel sent a gift to you," the guard says. "If you look out the window, you''ll be able to see it."


    Andrew jumps to his feet and jerks the heavy curtains open. The dim evening light fills the room and cast strange shadows in the dark corners. Andrew looks out the window and sees a large metal cage. A black chimpanzee wraps her arms around the steel bars and bares her yellowed teeth. The animal looks up and locks eyes with Andrew, and then pouts her hairy lips into a kiss. She beats her chest and makes an obscene gesture with her hand.


    Andrew smiles at the animal. He''s not sure why Evan has sent him a chimp, but he''s amused by the animal''s strange behavior. I wonder if Evan trained her to act that way, Andrew thinks. Honestly, I wouldn''t put that sort of trick past him.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Clifford," the bodyguard says. "Mr. Howel also sent you an email."


    Andrew grabs his phone and opens his emails. Immediately he sees a strange apelike face with his eyes in it. Evan has a captioned photo, "your baby." Andrew scrolls down and sees a picture of a cute smiling baby. The caption reads, "my baby."


    Andrew laughs and tosses the phone to his bodyguard. "Send Mr. Howel a photo of Avery''s baby and me," he says.


    "How about the chimpanzee?" the guard asks, "What should we do with it?"


    Andrew shrugs. "Let it loose or send it to a zoo, whatever you think is best," he says. "Anyway, how''s the forest reconstruction project going?"


    "It will be finished in less than a week," the guard says.


    Andrew has been carefully studying the forests and mountains surrounding Misty Mansion. He wants to make it even harder to get to, and he''s devised a series of secret passages and traps. Ever since Avery escaped, Andrew''s men have been out in the woods working to make the mansion a true fortress.


    "What''s my grandfather up to these days?" Andrew asks.


    "He''s currently in Monaco with Mr. Francis Howel," the guard says.


    "Francis Howel?" Andrew groans, but he''s not surprised.


    His grandfather is a direct descendant of one of the country''s founding fathers. The Clifford and Howel family go back a long way. In fact, the Cliffords, Howel, and Olivers are considered to be the three most powerful and influential families.


    Francis Howel is an ambitious man, and rumors suggest he wants to run for political office soon. If we want to succeed as a leader of the country, he''ll need the support of the Cliffords and Olivers. But if he manages to gain power, Evan will become even more unbeatable than he already is.


    "Mr. Oliver doesn''t know Charles is missing, does he?" Andrew asks.


    Mr. Oliver is Charles'' godfather. Many people seem to think that Mr. Oliver prefers Charles to his own son¡ªJackson Oliver. According to the rumor mill, Mr. Oliver thinks that Jackson is too young and irresponsible to take over the family legacy.


    "Break the news to Mr. Oliver," Andrew commands. "I want to see how long it takes him to figure out what happened to his precious godson¡ªand who did it."


    Once Mr. Oliver knows that his beloved grandson is missing, he should soon be able to figure out who did it. If Mr. Oliver blames Evan, Francis Howel''s political ambitions will crumble, and he''ll surely punish Evan. Andrew smiles to himself and sips his rum.


    The bodyguard hesitates. "Your grandfather is really angry that Jackson has run away again," the guard says. "He''s especially upset about the shame it''s brought on his wife, Jessica. If he knows that you are in contact with the Oliver family, he won''t be happy at all.


    "Well, be careful," Andrew says confidently. "There''s no reason my grandfather has to find out."


    A loud horn blares outside the window, and Andrew looks down. A beautiful woman sits in an open-topped red Jeep and leans on the horn. The chimpanzee goes crazy with the sound and jumps from side to side in her cage. The woman laughs.


    "Andrew, good to see you," Jessica Clifford says, waving up at the window.


    "Who let her in?" Andrew asks, rubbing his temple.


    "Your mother, sir," the guard replies. "She''s really worried about your health, apparently."


    Andrew pours himself another glass of rum and chugs it down. Jessica is always a headache. He hears her high heels clicking on the stairs, and he rubbed his temples.


    "My dear brother, why didn''t you come down to welcome me?" Jessica asks.


    "I don''t feel well," Andrew says.


    "Oh, I know, and it''s just terrible," Jessica says. "But where are your servants? Why aren''t they here caring for you right now? Mom was right. You definitely should not be living out in this godforsaken forest, in this horrible gloomy house all by yourself. What will we do if something happens to you?"


    Andrew shakes his head and reaches for the bottle of rum, but Jessica slaps his hands away.


    "Sit down, Andrew," she says. "Let me look at your wound. I just took a course on all that, and I''m like an expert bandage now."


    Jessica pulls Andrew to the sofa and forces him to sit down. He closes his eyes and silently curses his mother. How can I make her go away right now? He wonders. A servant rushes into the room with a medical kit, and Jessica rips his shirt open.


    Andrew opens his eyes in time to see his doctor rushing in, but Jessica waves the middle-aged man away.


    "I''ll handle it," she says. "I know what I''m doing."


    She carefully unwraps the gauze from his chest and looks at the surgical site.


    "This really isn''t healing the way it should be," she says.

 Chapter 216 - 216: You’re Making It Worse

    Jessica puffs her lips out and frowns in a childish pout. She looks at the stained gauze and the stitches on Andrew''s chest. The surgical site is still red and swollen, and a light yellow liquid seeps from the wound. Andrew sighs.


    "You have to sterilize it first," Andrew says, trying to keep the annoyance out of his voice. "I thought you said you knew how to do this."


    "I do," Jessica says.


    She clumsily pours the sterilizing solution onto a cotton pad and dabs it on his chest. She squeezes the cotton too hard, and the cold liquid soaks the wound and trickles down his chest to his stomach. He flinches and glares up at her.


    "Andrew, stop moving around," Jessica says, pressing the cotton even harder. "I''m almost done."


    Andrew looks down at his stinging chest and sees that fresh blood has mixed with the sterilizing solution making a strange watery red color. Jessica reaches for another cotton pad, and Andrew grabs her arm.


    "You''re making it worse," he complains.


    "Andrew, just deal with this for another minute," she says. "I trained with the family doctor before coming here. I know what I''m doing. Sometimes these sorts of things are messy as they heal."


    "Jess, it''s already been like twenty minutes, and you shouldn''t be making me bleed," Andrew says.


    "No, no, it''s fine," she insists, wriggling her wrist free from his grip. "Now let me see, the next step is¡­" She trails off, clearly confused about the next step.


    "The next step is applying the ointment," Andrew says with a sigh. "Really, I''d rather just have the doctor do it."


    "Oh yes, right, of course," Jessica says.


    She blots his chest dry and smears a huge blob of ointment onto the wound. She slowly rubs it in, getting it everywhere. The greasy ointment leaves dark stains on his silk shirt and his groans. He makes eye contact with a bodyguard laughing silently in the corner.


    She takes a large wad of gauze and clumsily sticks it to his chest. Then she grabs the medical tape and begins to wrap the gauze. By the time she''s done, she''s used over half a roll of the tape, and the bandage makes a huge puffy spot under his shirt.


    "Now that you''ve gotten to play doctor, I''ll ask one of my men to drive you home," Andrew says. "As you can see, I''m doing just fine out here. You and Mom can stop worrying about me now."


    "Yes, Mr. Clifford is on the steady mend," the guard says. "He has constant attention from his doctor, and the solitude is good for his recovery. Now it would be my personal pleasure to drive you home."


    "I''m not going back," Jessica says. "I only just got here, and it took me forever to arrive. I can''t believe you''re trying to get rid of me, brother. Are you hiding something out here? Or maybe someone?"


    Quick as a flash, Jessica jumps to her feet and begins searching the room. She pulls books from their shelves, opens drawers, and checks behind the curtains. Her shiny, scarlet coat looks like fire as she runs around the room, leaving everything she touches a mess. She yanked one of his desk drawers open, and Andrew groans.


    "What''s this, Andrew?" Jessica asks, dangling a dress and bra from her manicured fingers.


    Andrew curses under his breath. He wishes he''d put Avery''s clothes in a safer, more private place. He fights the urge to snatch them from Jessica''s hands and shrugs casually.


    "Who knows how that got there," he says.


    "Spare me the crap," Jessica scoffs. "Lady''s clothing doesn''t just accidentally end up in a desk drawer. So why''d you put it there? Is there a n.a.k.e.d woman hiding nearby, waiting to get her clothes back? Or maybe you''re some sort of perv who gets off on sniffing women''s clothing?" She looks again at the dress and giggles teasingly, "Or maybe you''re the kind of man who likes to play dress-up?"


    "Fine. If you insist on staying here, you can," Andrew says. "But, I have the stuff to do, so if you''ll excuse me." He waves an open palm toward the study door.


    Jessica tosses her hair and ignores the hint. She drops the dress and holds the white lace bra up top her own chest. She shimmies her shoulders and laughs. Seeing Avery''s bra in his sister''s hand makes Andrew wants to scream¡ªit''s just wrong.


    "I''m not leaving until I get answers," Jessica says.


    "Fine then. I''ll go," Andrew says, standing up from the sofa.


    "Andrew, wait!" Jessica shouts. "I promise to leave you alone if you''ll help me find Jackson."


    "Why do you want to find him?" Andrew asks. "The man ran away from you right after you married him. He''s clearly not interested in you."


    Jessica''s face flushes the same scarlet color as her coat. Her lower lip trembles, and she drops the bra. Andrew rubs his temples and curses himself for being so harsh with her. Crying women make him extremely uncomfortable, and Jessica''s crying fits are legendary.


    "I know he doesn''t want me," she says miserably. "I shouldn''t have married him, but I was desperate for a husband, and you know I didn''t have many options. I don''t expect him to love me or anything, I just want everyone to stop talking about me and my marriage."


    Andrew sits back down on the sofa and crosses his legs lazily. As far as he''s concerned, it''d be better if Jackson stayed missing. But if Jackson reappears, it might create drama between his family and the Olivers. I could use that to my advantage, Andrew thinks.


    "Okay, fine," he says. "I''ll find your missing husband. You can go home, and I''ll let you know when I have news."


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Jessica asks. "I know you''re strengthening the mansion''s defenses¡ªonce I leave, I might not be able to get back. You won''t try to find Jackson. You''ll just stay here playing with women''s underwear or whatever it is you do."


    "Whatever," Andrew snaps irritably. "Leave or stay, and I don''t care."


    "Great, I''ll let you work in peace now," Jessica says. "Every single private eye I''ve hired has failed to find him. I hope you''ll do better, or else we''ll be spending a long time together."


    After breakfast, Avery leans back on the leather sofa and stares at the pictures of the baby. She slid them behind the clear plastic in her wallet and runs her finger along with the smooth images. She wonders what the child''s voice will sound like, what he or she will like, and what his or her first words will be ¡ª lucky stretches out next to her, resting his shaggy head on her lap.


    She looks up to see Evan sitting in a velvet armchair. He''s staring intently at her, and a small smile plays around the corners of his mouth. He catches her looking and stands up, crossing the space between them in three long strides. He tugs Lucky''s collar and pulls the dog away from Avery. Lucky whimpers in protest.


    "Quiet boy," Evan says, sitting down next to Avery.


    "What are you doing?" Avery asks. She straightens up and slides away from Evan. "There''s plenty of space on this sofa, and you don''t need to sit closer."


    "You didn''t have a problem cuddling up with Lucky," Evan says.


    He picks her up and positions her between his legs. He wraps his arms around her waist and leans back, pulling her with him, so she''s resting on his strong chest. She stiffens and tries to break his grip.


    "You have to keep your distance from me," Avery says. "What would your grandfather think if he saw us getting cozy like this?"


    "My grandfather''s out of town," Evan murmurs into her hair. "He never has to know."


    Avery relaxes into the warmth of his body. Though there''s nothing soft about him, he makes an excellent pillow. The soft rise and fall of his breathing are soothing, and she closes her eyes. Robert''s nervous cough startles her, and she opens her eyes, trying to sit up.


    "Sorry to bother you, sir," Robert says, offering him a tablet. "I just thought you''d want to know that Mr. Clifford sent you an email."


    There are three pictures attached to the email. The first shows a fuzzy-headed baby. It has chubby cheeks and a cute pink mouth, but something about its eyes looks off. Avery squints and looks closer: they''re Andrew''s eyes. The picture predicts what her child would look like if Andrew was the father. She looks quickly at Evan and sees his knuckles go white as he grips the iPad tighter.


    The next photo is a screenshot from testmymatch.com. Andrew has uploaded a photo of himself and a photo of her. Underneath the pictures, there''s a large red cartoon heart. White letters inside the heart say 100% perfect match! The next photo is a screenshot from the same website with a picture of Evan instead of Andrew. A drawing of a broken black heart has replaced the red one. The heart says: 0% match¡ªbreak up now!


    "Well, what did you expect, Evan?" Avery asks. "You generated a baby photo with him and a chimpanzee and sent it to him. If you''re going to act childish, you can''t be surprised that he acts the same."


    Evan ignores her and opens a web browser. He navigates to testmymatch.com and uploads a picture of himself and then another of Avery. The website loads, and then a red heart appears 90% perfect match. Avery rolls her eyes and takes the tablet from Evan.


    "Honestly, Evan, these websites are total nonsense," she says. "They don''t analyze anything¡ªthey just spit out random results."


    "I know," Evan says with a smirk. "I wonder how long Andrew spent refreshing it until he got the results he wanted."


    Avery stretches and stands. "I need to go get ready," she says. "I have a date with Sophie Johnson at noon. "


    "You''re going out again?" Evan asks, sounding disappointed. "What if I send someone to go get her and bring her here? I don''t want you to tire yourself too much."


    "The fresh air will be good for the baby and me," Avery says. "I''ve been cooped up in the mansion for two days, and I need to get out."


    "I''ll let you go, but I want something in return," Evan says. "Give me a kiss."

 Chapter 217 - 217: Absolutely Shameless

    Avery leans down and brushes her lips against Evan''s jaw. He grabs her wrist before she can pull away.


    "Not there," he says. He points at his lips, "Here. For five minutes."


    Avery leans in and brushes her lips against his. She slides her hand up the back of his neck and runs her fingers through his hair, licking his lower lip with the tip of her tongue. He opens his mouth and their tongues tangled. His hands grab her waist, and he gently nibbles her lip. She m.o.a.ned into his mouth.


    The kiss deepens, and she feels an intense need rising in the pit of her stomach. She straddles his lap and slips her hands under his shirt, pulling him closer. His skin is smooth and warm under her fingers, and the muscles in his back seem to ripple at her touch. She grinds her h.i.p.s against him, feeling his d.i.c.k harden in his pants. With a groan, he pulls away, breaking the kiss.


    "Avery, we can''t," he whispers hoarsely.


    Avery stares at him as if dazed. His eyes are hungry with desire, and his lips are red from kissing. She leans in, but he turns his head away, so her kiss lands on his cheek.


    "Please, don''t tempt me like this," he says. "I don''t have enough self-control for both of us."


    Avery ignores him, and trails kiss up to his jaw to his ear. She takes his delicate earlobe in her mouth and sucks lightly. He groans and grabs her ass. His d.i.c.k pressed against her inner thigh.


    "You want it, don''t you?" he whispers.


    Avery nods silently. She''s never felt so out of control. She''s let him take the lead before, but she''s never actively tried to seduce him like this. She vaguely wonders if it''s the crazy pregnancy hormones or some deeper desire.


    "For the sake of the baby, please, control yourself," Evan groans.


    Avery climbs off his lap, feeling her cheeks burn with embarrassment. She tugs her dress down and runs her fingers through her hair. She looks down at her feet, but she can feel Evan''s gaze on her. He stands up and slips his finger beneath her chin, tilting her head up.


    "You''re so hot when you''re shy," he says.


    "Let go of me," she snapped, feeling her blush deepened.


    "Your face is quite red," Evan says with a smirk.


    "I said let go," Avery says, pushing Evan firmly in the chest. "You''re absolutely shameless!"


    "How am I shameless?" he asks. "You''re the one who started this you know."


    Avery feels his warm fingers caress her flushed cheeks, but he doesn''t force her to look up at him again. His breathing is still ragged, and she wonders how hard he''s fighting his own desires. She steps backward and glances guiltily up at him.


    "I''m going to go now," she says.


    "I''ll come with you," he says. "Just let me finish my business first."


    "No, that''s fine," Avery says hurriedly. "We''re going to be talking about my mother and other female things. It''ll be a bit awkward if you''re there."


    She doesn''t mind Evan''s presence so much as she minds Robert and all of Evan''s bodyguards. Trying to have a private conversation with an audience often is almost impossible. She wants Sophie to be honest and open with her.


    "Okay," Evan says, surprising her with how easily he''s agreeing. "I''ll ask a woman to guard you instead this time. Just be careful, okay?"


    Avery calls Gabrielle as she leaves the room. The phone rings for a long time before Gabrielle finally answers. Her voice sounds muffled, and Avery is sure she can hear traffic in the background.


    "Where are you?" Avery asks.


    "At school, in the library," Gabrielle says. "Why?"


    Gabrielle pulls her car up to the valet and leaves the keys in the ignition. She walks into The Palm House, nervously playing with her hair. Based on the charges Jackson made on her credit card, this luxury steakhouse is his favorite restaurant in the city. She hopes to find him having lunch somewhere inside.


    Though he promised to return her credit cards if she cooked for him, he broke his promise. He finished the entire meal but complained that it was unfit to feed the dogs. His demands have been even more outrageous and unbearable than usual: luxury jewelry, custom-made silk pajamas, expensive sculptures, and other things she can''t afford to buy him.


    A waiter greets her at the door. He looked her up and down and purses his lips. She''s dressed like a student in a pair of tight, light-wash jeans and a cropped linen tee. She knows she''s violating about five of the rules on the restaurant''s dress code.


    "Have you seen a tall man with curly hair and a diamond earring?" Gabrielle asks. "I think he''s a regular here."


    "Are you umm, a friend of his?" the waiter asks, curling his lip.


    Gabrielle nods, and the waiter sighs. He gestures for her to follow him and leads her down a wood-paneled hall to the private dining rooms. Potted palms line the hallway, and the air smells like steak and cigar smoke. The waiter opens the door and ushers her inside. The entire room smells like whiskey.


    "It''s good that you''re here," the waiter says. "Your boyfriend has had a bit too much this afternoon and needs someone to drive him home."


    "He''s not my boy¡ª" Gabrielle says, but the waiter has already shut the door.


    Jackson is lying on a leather couch in the corner of the room. He groans and rolls over but ignores her. She shoves him roughly on the shoulder, and he groans again.


    "Wake up," Gabrielle shouts, but it''s like yelling at a stone statue.


    Gabrielle looks around the room and then slips her hand into his jacket pocket. She digs around, hoping to find her credit cards, but there''s nothing there. She sighed and looked down at his trousers. There''s a bulge in one of the pockets that could be his wallet.


    She slips a finger in and feels leather. Hardly daring to breathe, she slides another finger in, trying to get a grip on the smooth leather. Suddenly Jackson''s bloodshot eyes flicker open. He shakes his hand around her waist and pulled her on top of him. His hot alcoholic breath blows on her face, and he presses his mouth to hers.


    Gabrielle freezes. She stares down at him in shock and tries to pull away, but he only tugs her closer. He forces her lips open and slides his tongue into her mouth, and she tastes the spice of whiskey on his tongue. He kisses her fiercely and drunkenly, biting her lip so hard she cries out. The sound of her own voice startles her, and she shakes herself free and slaps him hard in the face.


    "Jessica, you think I''ll forgive you just because you came to me first?" he asked, his voice slurring, "Well, forget it!"


    Is Jessica, his girlfriend or his wife? She thinks. If he remembers her name, he must be faking the amnesia. She pulls her phone from her pocket and hits record.


    "Come on, tell me what you just said," she says.

 Chapter 218 - 218: Say It Again

    Gabrielle pushes Jackson, but he doesn''t move. He seems to be completely unconscious. He snores loudly, and she slips her phone back into her pocket. She stares down at him and tries to think. Jessica is such a common name¡ªit could be anyone.


    She chews her lip and paces back and forth on the oak floors. Well, the man clearly has expensive tastes, Gabrielle thinks. He must come from a wealthy family, but which one? There are at least a dozen different Jessicas in this city''s top families¡ªwho knows how many there are in the country. There''s Jessica Ratcliffe, Jessica Lee, Jessica Lawrence, Jessica Clifford¡ªthe list goes on and on.   She leans down and shakes his shoulder as hard as she can, but he only snores louder. She grabs an open bottle of wine from the table and slowly pours it over his head. The red liquid splashed down his face and onto the sofa. He snorts, gasps, and opens his eyes. He looks around the room as if he barely recognizes it.


    "Say it again, you ass," she shouts.


    "Huh?" he asks, "What did I say?"


    "Say it again," she insists.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he says.


    "You just told me that you''re faking your amnesia," Gabrielle says. "You said you felt really bad for taking advantage of me and promised to move out of the apartment and return all the money you''ve spent."


    Jackson wipes the wine from his face with the back of his hand. His bloodshot eyes look glazed. He shakes his head and blinks slowly.


    "No, you''re trying to trick me," he says, but he sounds uncertain.


    "I swear, I''m not," Gabrielle says. "Besides, you mentioned someone''s name."


    "Oh, who?" he asks, his face going slightly pale.


    "Jessica," she says.


    Jackson closes his eyes and rests his head in his hands, and Gabrielle wonders if he''s about to pass out again. Suddenly he jumped to his feet and grabbed her by the neck, pushing her back into one of the wood-paneled walls. His drunken strength is terrifying.


    "If you even mention that name to me again, I swear to God I''ll choke you to death," he says.


    "Get your hands off me," Gabrielle says. "You''re too drunk to find your way out of this restaurant, let alone hide my body."


    Jackson slowly releases his grip and sinks into a chair at the table. He grabs a glass and a bottle of whiskey and pours himself a drink. He swallows it in one gulp and turns to look at her.


    "Drink with me," he says.


    "I don''t drink," Gabrielle says, rubbing her sore neck.


    "I''ll teach you," Jackson says.


    He grabs another bottle of wine and a wine glass and fills the glass to the rim. Gabrielle sighs and sits down. The smell burns her nose, and she winced at the strong taste. She takes another sip, enjoying the way it makes her stomach feel warm. Before she realizes what she''s done, she''s drained the glass. Jackson pours her another.


    Avery looks around the coffee shop. It''s on the bottom floor of a trendy but small hotel, and it''s decorated in a retro style. Each table sits beside a French window, and the noon sunlight streams in and reflects off the tabletops. Outside the window, some children splash in the pale blue hotel pool.


    Sophie is sitting in the far corner, and she waves her hand when she sees Avery. Avery quickly crosses the room and slides into the booth, smiling shyly at Sophie. A small vase with a single daffodil sits in the middle of the table.


    "What would you like to drink, miss?" a barista asks.


    "Sparkling water, please," Avery says.


    "Wow, it''s been so long," Sophie says, suddenly misty-eyed. "The last time I saw you, you were this small little girl, and now you''re a beautiful, accomplished woman."


    "It''s so nice to meet a friend of my mother''s," Avery says. "You knew each other for so long¡ªyou must have been quite close."


    "We were friends for more than a decade," Sophie says. "She was one of my closest friends, but then I left to study with a jewelry master in Europe, and your mother and I lost touch. After I finished my studies, I stayed there for a while, and she came abroad too."


    Sophie looks down at her espresso cup and sighs. When she looks up, Avery can see a single tear on the older woman''s cheek. Avery takes her hand over the table and pats it gently.


    "I didn''t even know she was in the country," Sophie says. "She didn''t tell me she was there, but I eventually found out from some mutual friends. When I saw her, she had changed. She wasn''t the woman I remembered at all. She was always so gentle, but suddenly she was stubborn.


    "A lot of people found it difficult to be around her. I''m afraid I was one of them. She was suddenly so cold to me like she''d just forgotten about all the years of our friendship. I wondered what had caused such a dramatic change¡ªif it was the failure of her marriage that had turned her bitter or something else, but I never found out."


    Avery feels her breathing quicken. Her mother''s situation is scarily similar to her own: a sudden personality change, becoming stubborn, forgetting things from the past. It seems too similar to be a coincidence. Is it possible that the toxin in my blood is genetic? Avery wonders. Or is someone trying to make me end up like my mother?


    "Can you tell me anything else about her during that time?" Avery asks.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know much about her life," Sophie says. "She was in a new relationship, but it didn''t end well. She found love and seemed to be incredibly happy, but the man''s family was strongly opposed to their marriage. Some people said they didn''t like her because she was divorced, and others said his family was trying to hide that he was a bastard.


    The man proposed to her anyway, but I only saw her a few times after that. She seemed to be glowing with happiness, and she kept talking about plans for her future. She even designed and made a pair of wedding rings. She asked me to keep them in my workshop''s safe. They''re still there, actually. They''re beautiful."


    Avery sips her water and tries to process everything Sophie has just told her. Though she''s sitting in the sun, she feels cold. She looks down at her arms, and they''re covered in goosebumps.


    "By the way, I have some of your mother''s papers," Sophie says. "I''ve kept them for her, but it''s time to pass them on to you."


    Sophie passes Avery a thick, yellow envelope. Avery opens it and pulls out a stack of papers. She immediately recognizes her mother''s delicate handwriting. Avery slides the papers back into the envelope and looks at Sophie.


    Sophie stirs a sprinkle of sugar into her espresso and puts the spoon on her saucer with a small clink. She sips her espresso and sighs.


    "At my show, you called yourself Bryan''s sister," she says. "Do you know him very well?"


    "He''s like the brother I never had," Avery says. "After I lost my mom, I was raised by my nanny. He''s her son, so we grew up together.


    "Can you get in touch with him?" Sophie asks. "I''d like to see him before I return to Europe."


    "It''s difficult to get in touch with him, even for me," Avery admits. "Why do you need to talk to him?


    "There are just some things I need to confirm," Sophie says. "He''s 21, right?"


    "Yes, he''s younger than me," Avery says.


    "If my son were still alive, he would be the same age as Bryan," Sophie says. "When I was forced to put him into the orphanage, I gave him a special pendant. I saw Bryan wearing the same thing at the show. I want to know where he got it."


    "Sophie, Bryan is adopted," Avery says.


    Sophie freezes. "Can I meet your nanny?" she finally asks.


    "You can, but it won''t do much good," Avery says. "Nanny is in a coma."

 Chapter 219 - 219: Bigger Threat

    The bright sunshine warms Avery''s skin, but she can''t shake the terrible gloomy feeling. Sophie''s words have left her afraid and confused. She wishes she could tell someone, but no one knows about the toxins in her blood.


    Her ringing phone distracts her from her dark thoughts. She glances down at the screen and sees Evan''s name. She tries to decide if she wants to answer the call or not. She doesn''t want to upset Evan, but she''s worried she won''t be able to hide her bad mood. With a sigh, she accepts the call.


    "Have you finished meeting with Sophie?" Evan asks.


    "Yes," Avery answers.


    "You sound unhappy," he says. "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little sad," Avery says.


    Evan sighs on the other end of the phone. Avery wants to tell him everything, but she knows it''s too late for that.


    "Well, there''s no need to hurry back home," Evan says. "Maybe you can stay out a little longer and enjoy this sunshine? Or I could come to meet you?"


    Avery hears Robert''s muffled voice in the background and then the sound of rustling papers. Ever since the helicopter rescue, Evan has been even busier with work than normal. He often spends all day closed in his study, and he answers phone calls at all hours.


    "I have the doc.u.ments you wanted me to collect," Robert says in the background.


    "Evan, I know you''re busy," Avery says. "Don''t bother coming to meet me. I''m okay."


    "I''ll be free soon," Evan says. "Do you want to visit Nanny? It''s been a while since you''ve seen her."


    "Yes, I do," Avery says.


    "Okay, wait for me outside the hospital," Evan says.


    Evan takes a tall stack of doc.u.ments from Robert.


    "Mr. Howel, this is your grandfather''s complete schedule for the last few years," Robert says. "Below that, there''s a list of all the bribes he''s taken and paid."


    Evan flips through the papers and smiles grimly to himself. His grandfather has been careless over the years. If the papers were leaked, it would cause a massive scandal for the entire Howel family. Most people wouldn''t dare upset Francis Howel like that, but Evan is willing to do just about anything in this battle against his grandfather.


    "What is my grandfather''s schedule for the next few days?" Evan asks.


    "He''s going to meet with the old Mr. Clifford," Robert says. "If it goes well, he''ll return to Monaco in a few days."


    "Get ready," Evan says. "I''m going to Monaco in three days."


    He hates the thought of leaving Avery, but he hopes he can make up for it when he comes back. Evan stands and walks to the window. He laces his fingers and stretches his arms behind his back, watching a group of people gathers outside near the river.


    "Mr. Howel, our team is getting everything ready for the proposal," Robert says. "I''ve been watching them closely to make sure they get every detail just right. It''ll be ready by the time you come back from Monaco."


    Evan nods with satisfaction. "That''s good," he says. "Make sure none of them leak any information to anyone."


    Evan watches the people outside and thinks about the details of his plan. He needs his grandfather to accept Avery into the family. If his grandfather refuses to allow him to remarry her, he''ll leak the doc.u.ments and ruin the entire family.


    That cold old man only cares about this family and its good reputation, Evan thinks. If it''s a choice between Avery and these bribes, bribes are definitely the bigger threat.


    Evan pulls his phone from his pocket and looks at a picture of Avery. He imagines proposing to her properly. He imagines a wedding and a comfortable life together. He thinks about taking her to his bed every night and waking up to her every morning.


    "Mr. Howel, the car is ready to take you to the hospital," Robert said, interrupting his happy thoughts.


    Avery waits for Evan outside the main entrance of Memorial Hospital. When he finally arrives, they head to the VIP ward on the 19th floor. A nurse sits beside Nanny''s bed and massages her arms and legs to keep the muscles from atrophying. When she sees Avery and Evan, she jumps to her feet.


    "How''s Nanny?" Avery asks.


    "She''s still the same, but that''s not a bad thing," the nurse says. "Most coma patients deteriorate a lot, but she hasn''t changed much. That''s good."


    Avery nods and sits on the side of Nanny''s bed. She reaches for a cup of water on the nightstand and dips a cotton ball into it. Gently, she wipes the cotton over Nanny''s mouth to moisten her lips. Nanny''s heart monitor beeps steadily and quietly in the background.


    "I give her a massage every day, change her clothes, and talk to her," the nurse says. "The physical stimulation is supposed to be good for coma patients. I also leave different radio stations and podcasts on when I''m away, and on nice days I push her bed to the window so she can be in the sun."


    Avery feels overwhelmed by the nurse''s kindness. She gets up from the bed and tries to push it toward the sunlight. The nurse immediately helps her, and the wheeled bed slides easily over the floor: Nanny weighs almost nothing. "Has anyone come to visit Nanny?" Avery asks the nurse.


    "Do you mean Bryan?" the nurse asks. "He hasn''t been to see her recently. He must be very busy."


    "He is," Avery says. "Did he leave any contact information with you? Maybe some way to get in touch with him in case of an emergency?"


    The nurse shakes her head. Something clatters to the floor, and Avery turns to look at Evan. He''s knocked a blue pen off a table. He picks it up and looks at it strangely.


    "Oh, that''s a recording pen," the nurse says. "It came with your Nanny when she was transferred here. The recording is a clip of Mrs. Howel''s voice, and Dr. Meyer said it would be good for her to hear it. The attending doctor here seemed to think it was worth a try, so I play it for her every day."


    Evan looks at the pen and clicks it open. Then he presses a small switch near the top. Avery''s voice plays as clear as day.


    "Nanny, I''m sorry," the recording says. "You must be mad at me because I haven''t come to see you for a long time. But you know the Howel Family is so strict, and it''s hard for me to sneak out. I suppose you''re going to tell me I''m disobedient. If I say I''m going to divorce Evan, will you wake up?"


    Evan stops the recording and puts the pen on the table. His face is perfectly calm, but his right hand has clenched into a fist. Avery bites her lip nervously. She has no idea when Charles made the recording or why.


    "I just said those things to try to get a rise out of Nanny," Avery says quickly.


    "Has it worked?" Evan asks the nurse.


    "No, not yet," the nurse says.


    "Delete it," Evan says, tossing the pen to Robert.


    Evan walks across the room and takes Avery''s hand firmly in his. She assumes he''s ready to leave, and she wonders if he''ll let his anger exploded in the car.


    "Nanny, I need to go back home, but I promise to come back as soon as I can," Avery says.


    Instead of tugging her toward the door, Evan pulled her closer to Nanny''s bed. "Nanny, this is Evan," he says. "Avery is pregnant, and we''re not really divorcing. In fact, she''s going to remarry me very soon."


    "Oh, my God," the nurse shouts. "Did you see that, Mrs. Howel? Your Nanny''s finger just moved!"

 Chapter 220 - 220: So Unromantic

    Avery stares down at Nanny''s pale hand, but Nanny''s index finger is still. It doesn''t seem to have moved at all.


    "Call the doctor," Avery says. "Hurry!"


    The doctor rushes into the room, his white coat flying behind him. He stops short when he sees Evan, and smooths his hair and straightens his coat. He reaches into his coat pocket and pulls out a small flashlight. He opens Nanny''s eyelids and shines the light into her eyes. He listens to her heart and then checks the readout from her heart monitor.


    "Her vital signs look completely normal," the doctor says. "If her finger did move, that''s a very good sign. We can''t be sure, of course, but it may mean that her brain is active and responding to sounds around her."


    "She''s always been around sound," the nurse says. "I talk to her, and I leave the radio on for her. I even play her recordings of her son and Avery, but she''s never reacted to any of it."


    "These things can be a bit random, but it''s possible she had no emotional reaction to the sounds she heard before," the doctor says. He looks around the room. "Has anything changed?"


    Avery looks up at Evan. She knows that comas are complicated, but she can''t help feeling hurt. Why would Nanny respond to Evan''s voice but not hers? She looks at Nanny''s wrinkled face and wonders what''s going on in her mind.


    "It could have nothing to do with the person who spoke," the doctor says quickly. "It may have to do with the tone of Mr. Howel''s voice or even the content of what he said. For example, if Mr. Howel said something that would shock, upset, or even delight her, it could have caused a reaction."


    "So what if I recorded Evan saying the same thing over and over and asked the nurse to play it for Nanny?" Avery asks the doctor. "Would that work? Could it help her wake from her coma?"


    "Probably not," the doctor says. "Hearing the same news over and over won''t have the same effect on her brain as hearing it for the first time. It''d be better for him to talk to her in person¡ªthat way, we can monitor her response and see how she reacts to his words." The doctor glances at Evan quickly and then quickly added, "Of course, if Mr. Howel is too busy, a recording may work."


    "How many days a week should we come to visit her?" Avery asks the doctor.


    Avery laces her fingers through Evan''s, and he gave her hand a gentle squeeze. The doctor studies his chart and then looks up at Evan. He raises his eyebrows in question as if he wants Evan''s approval.


    "Excuse me, but she''s my relative," Avery says. "Why are you looking at my husband instead of me?"


    "I¡ªI¡ªI just know that Mr. Howel has a busy schedule," the doctor stammers. "I don''t want to ask him to come and speak to her when we don''t even know for sure if he''s the reason her finger moved. In fact, we don''t even know if her finger really moved at all."


    "Just give me a number," Avery says.


    "Umm, three or four days a week for an hour at a time should be good," the doctor says.


    "Get out," Evan says. As he speaks, his lip curls, and his face darkens.


    "Of course, sir," the doctor says.


    Avery watches the doctor rushed out of the room and tugs her hand away from Evan. She can''t help feeling disappointed. She knows that Evan is too busy to visit Nanny four times a week, but she wishes he''d be kinder about it.


    "I know you''re too busy to do what the doctor said, but you didn''t have to terrify the poor man," Avery says.


    "Did I say I was too busy?" Evan asks.


    "Are you willing to do it?" Avery asks, hardly daring to hope.


    It''s difficult to imagine Evan sitting in the hospital room. What would he even talk about? He''s always been a man of few words, and he hates small talk. She looks at Nanny and wonders why the woman responded to Evan''s voice? Was it his deep tone, or was it because he said they''re going to remarry?"Yes, I''m willing," Evan says simply. "But I want you to ask me nicely."


    "Please, Evan," Avery says, widening her eyes and pouting her lips. "Will you please come to visit Nanny?"


    "Not like that," Evan says with a smirk. "I want you to beg me¡ªand not with your words."


    He turns around and strides toward the door, and she has to rush to keep up with him. He throws the door open, almost hitting the doctor. The doctor is panting slightly, and there''s a sheen of sweat on his forehead; his glasses are hanging crookedly on his face.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Howel, I have an update on the patient''s condition," the doctor says. The doctor looks between Evan and Avery before passing a paper to Evan. "We detected a drug in her body while doing some routine blood work. We haven''t identified what it is yet, but we''re running every test possible."


    "A drug?" Avery asks. "You''re sure it''s not one of the medications you''re giving her?"


    "We''re positive," the doctor says, frowning.


    "How long will it take to get results?" Evan asks the doctor.


    "If we''re lucky, we''ll figure out what the drug is quick," the doctor says. "Unfortunately, some of the tests take a week. We''ll send you any results as soon as we get them."


    Avery chews her lip as she walks to the car. Is someone drugging, Nanny? Why would they want to drug a woman who''s already in a coma? It doesn''t make any sense. She hopes the doctor''s team will get results soon, but she wishes she could talk to Charles. Nanny''s current doctor is supposed to be very good, but he doesn''t compare to Charles.


    "What are you thinking?" Evan asks, lifting her hand to his lips. "Do you know how you''re going to beg me?"


    He licks the tip of her finger and then sucks it into his mouth. Avery jerks her hand away and wipes the wet finger on her pants.


    "I haven''t washed my hands recently," she snaps.


    "You''re so unromantic," Evan says, rolling his eyes.


    He opens the car door for her and slides into the backseat. Though the back of the car is roomy, he sits right next to her, pressing the side of his leg into hers. He leans in and kisses her shoulder through the thin fabric of her shirt. Avery bites her lip.


    "I know how I''m going to beg you," she whispers.


    "Oh?" Evan asks, arching his eyebrows.


    "I''ll give you a preview," she says.


    She leaned in and kissed him softly on the lips. She pulls away and gently strokes his jaw. Then she leans in again and kisses him. He tangles his fingers in her hair and pulls her head toward him, but she turns her face away.


    "I want proof that you''re going to hold up your end," she says. She reaches into her pocket and pulls out the recording pen. "The doctor said that it''s better for you to visit in person, but I don''t expect you to go four times a week. We can play recordings for Nanny on the other days."


    "What should I say?" Evan asks, taking the pen and tapped it against his chin.


    Avery stares at him. His eyes narrowed in concentration, and he smiles slyly.


    "I''ve only ever had one woman: you," Evan says. "It was only you in the past, only you now, and it''ll only be you in the future. Do you remember when I asked you to hit me four times when the snake bit me? You didn''t do it then, but I want you to do it now."


    Avery recognizes his words immediately¡ªhe''s quoting the recording she left for him when she went to meet Andrew. He''s barely changed a single word. She sits frozen in place. How many times did he listen to that recording? She wonders. He seems to have memorized the whole thing. He even pauses where I paused and breathes where I breathed.


    "I want you to love me more than ever because I love you," Evan continues. The baby is ours. I want to have it."


    His deep voice is soft and low. Without realizing it, Avery leans toward him. He takes her chin in his hand and kisses her deeply. Too soon, he pulls away and kisses the tip of her nose.


    "At the end of the recording, you told me to come to find you," Evan says. "What if our situations were reversed? Would you come to find me?"

 Chapter 221 - 221: Why Don’t you trust me?

    "No, I wouldn''t," Avery says, grabbing the pen from Evan. "I trust you."


    "Are you sure about that?" Evan asks with a small smile.


    Evan presses his leg against hers and strokes her arm. A few strands of hair have fallen across her face, and he tucks them behind her ear. Avery looks away guiltily. She wants to swear that she trusts him, but she realizes it''s not true. A part of her still thinks he might have fathered Leonie''s child. She knows it''s irrational, but she just can''t forget about that afternoon in the bedroom¡ªit seemed so real.


    "I''m not sure," she whispers.


    "Why don''t you trust me?" Evan asks. He lifts her head so he can look into her eyes. "Please tell me."


    Avery puts her hands on his shoulders and says, "I don''t actually know you that well."


    It''s true, she thinks. When I married him, I was obsessively in love, but I didn''t know him at all. I was more in love with my idea of him than anything else. I don''t remember much of the last three and a half years, but I do remember his cruelty. He always looked the other way when his grandmother and Leonie tortured me. I know he can be tender when he wants to, but I don''t really know him at all.


    "I want you to know me," he says seriously. "And once you do, will you trust me? Will you come to find me?"


    Avery tries to look away¡ªhis eyes are so intense she feels like he''s reading her thoughts. His fingers tighten around her chin. He''s so close she can feel the warmth of his breath on her face.


    "Avery, you have come to find me," he says. "You have to!"


    Avery nods silently, and Evan takes her hand and presses it to his lips. His sudden intensity scares her. Does he know something that I don''t? She wonders. Why does he think that something is going to happen to him? He sounds so paranoid.


    "Avery, you promised me you''d never lie to me again," Evan says. "I want to believe you, and I want to trust you. I need you to believe and trust me in return."


    Avery leans into his arms and rests her head against his chest. She breathes deeply, enjoying his particular smell and closes her eyes. He wraps his arm around her, and she sighs. When he holds her, she feels safe and warm.


    "Where are we?" Avery asks when the car finally stops.


    "The supermarket," Evan says.


    "Why?" Avery asks. "I thought the servants did all the shopping."


    "Let''s play pretend," he says with a small smile. "We can pretend we''re a normal husband and wife shopping together."


    "Yes, but Evan, have you ever even been in a supermarket?" she asks.


    She looks pointedly at the bodyguards behind them. She''s only been grocery shopping a few times, but she knows that a team of seven bodyguards will cause traffic in the narrow aisles. Evan follows her gaze and shrugs. He tells the bodyguards to wait outside the sliding doors, and then he leads her into the store. Robert follows behind them.


    "What are we going to buy?" Avery asks. "Do we need a basket or a cart?"


    Evan looks at her like she''s speaking a foreign language. She rolls her eyes and slings a plastic basket over her arm. She leads him to the bath and body section and takes him down the men''s aisle. Shampoos, body washes, and shaving creams line the shelves.


    "So um, what brand of shampoo and soap do you prefer?" she asks.


    "So, this is what you want to know about me?" he asks.


    Avery nods¡ªshe wants to know what gives him his distinctive smell. She''s never seen any of these brands before; all of the labels look shiny and strange in the bright store lights. Evan takes the basket from her and passes it to Robert. He leans down to look at a row of shampoos and frowns.


    "Mr. Howel, you won''t find your products here, I''m afraid," Robert says. "All of your products are handmade with the best ingredients and imported from around the world. They come from a company called VKS."


    Avery takes Evan''s hand and leads him down the aisle to the razor section. A salesgirl is doing a demonstration with a new six-bladed razor. She lathers shaving cream onto a plastic model and glides the razor down its cheeks. Avery suddenly looks at Evan''s cheeks. Every time she''s seen him, he''s been completely beardless. She''s never even seen him with stubble.


    "How often do you shave?" she asks him.


    "Next time you can do it for me," Evan says. He takes her hand and runs it along with his smooth cheek, copying the salesgirl''s motions.


    She leads him away from the demonstration toward the food section. She pulls him past the frozen foods, dairy, and deli. When they pass the fish counter, she has to cover her nose with her hand¡ªthe strong smell makes her stomach turn. She stops near the produce section. Piles of colorful fruits and vegetables line the shelves and fill the large wooden bins.


    "What do you want to buy?" she asks.


    The produce section is filled with housewives, students, and families doing their grocery shopping. They push carts and carry baskets, clogging the narrow aisles. Every few feet, someone stops to test the ripeness of a peach or to weigh an eggplant in their hands.


    Avery turns to Evan and sees that he''s frowning. She vaguely remembers that Evan hates crowded places, but she can''t remember why. Does he have a phobia? She wonders. Is he afraid of germs? No, that''s not it.


    The idea suddenly hits her¡ªhe hates physical contact. She quickly thinks about the time they''ve spent together in public places and realizes he''s never touched anyone but her. He didn''t shake hands with the doctor in the hospital, he refused to take his glass of wine directly from the waiter''s hand, and he wouldn''t even let the nurse touch him to clean the cut on his neck.


    Evan stands close behind Avery as if to shield her from behind. He gently pushes her forward, and they stop to look at some organic lettuce. A mist of cold water sprays from the shelf above, keeping the lettuce fresh and crisp. Evan grabs a bundle of spinach and tosses it to Robert.


    "Don''t we have food at home?" Avery asks.


    "We do," Evan says, shrugging. "What do you want to eat for dinner?"


    Avery frowns and asks, "Are you going to cook?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Evan asks.


    "You don''t know how," Avery replies.


    "I can learn," Evan says, teasingly pinching her side.


    Evan follows her through the produce section, picking vegetables at random. They argue about the bell peppers. Evan wants to choose the biggest peppers, and Avery wants to get the shiniest. Evan''s give in, kissing her forehead as he bags the shiniest peppers on the shelf.


    Avery spots several shoppers staring at them and pulls away from him. She can feel herself blushing with embarrassment. We must look like newlyweds, she thinks. It looks like we can''t keep our hands off each other. Feeling self-conscious, she tries to stand further from Evan, but he doesn''t let her.


    When Gabrielle wakes her entire body aches, she feels like she''s been crushed under a mountain. She groans and rolls onto her side. Jackson''s face is inches from her own. She squirms away from him as quickly as possible, feeling a chill on her arms.


    She looks down at her body. The sheets have slid away, and tangled at her feet, revealing the pale skin on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and stomach. Large blue and purple hickeys dot her skin like the evidence of some horrible crime. She covers her mouth, trying to hold back the scream rising in her throat.


    Calm down and breathe, she thinks. She takes a deep breath and slowly lets it out. Then she reaches for the bedside table. She grabs the phone and dials the police. She presses the phone hard into her ear to muffle the sound of the officer.


    "Help," she whispers, "I think I was r.a.p.ed."

 Chapter 222 - 222: Evidence is Helpful

    "Miss, I just want to let you know that your call is being recorded as evidence," the officer says. "Now, can you please describe the incident to me?"


    "I''m not sure what time it happened," Gabrielle says. "Actually, I don''t even know what time it is now. I-I think I''m in the private clubhouse above The Palm House restaurant."


    The officer sighs into the other end of the phone. Gabrielle tries to control her breathing, but her entire body is shaking. She looks nervously at Jackson, but he''s still sound asleep. She presses the phone even more firmly against her ear.


    "Can you tell me the name of the person who did this to you?" the officer asks.


    "I-I don''t know that either," Gabrielle said, fighting back tears.


    "Well, what about your name?" the officer asks.


    "Gabrielle Peters," she says.


    "Are you sure?" the officer asks rudely.


    Gabrielle closes her eyes and tries to remember what happened, but she has no idea how she got to this room. The last thing she remembers is Jackson pouring her a glass of wine. Did he drug me? She wonders. Why didn''t I notice? Why can''t I remember?


    "I don''t remember anything about the event," she whispered into the phone.


    "Miss Peters, have you been drinking?" the officer asks. "If you have, you''re going to need more evidence than normal to prove that this was a r.a.p.e."


    "I can provide evidence," Gabrielle says. "The man is still here next to me. Can you send some officers here to look at the scene? Quickly? I don''t know how much longer he''ll stay asleep."


    The officer is silent for a long time. She can hear his heavy breathing on the other end of the line. Before she can ask him if the officers are on the way, she feels a painful pressure on her wrist. She drops the phone, and it falls onto a fluffy white pillow.


    Jackson twists her arm and presses his body against hers, forcing her onto the mattress. She screams, but he covers her mouth. She licks his palm and tries to bite his fingers, but he forces her jaw shut. He''s still wrapped in a sheet, and the thin fabric keeps his bare skin from touching hers, but she can feel every part of his body against hers.


    He presses his lips into the soft skin under her ear. The heat of his breath makes her skin crawl. The harder she struggles, the harder he presses himself against her. Finally, she goes limp, and she closes her eyes. She wonders if he''s going to kill her.


    "Evidence is helpful, but do you know what''s better?" Jackson asks. His lips curl into a cruel smile. "It''s better if they walk in on the crime."


    "It''s no joke," Gabrielle says. "The police are on their way, and I swear to God, I''m going to take you down. For r.a.p.e, for theft, for fraud, for everything my lawyers and I can think of."


    "I understand the situation perfectly," Jackson says. "In fact, I understand it much better than you."


    "Get off me, and I''ll ask them to reduce your sentence," Gabrielle says.


    "I''m not interested in your mercy," Jackson says, curling his lip.


    "You should be," Gabrielle says. "It''s all you''ve got left."


    "I doubt that," Jackson says. He looks down at Gabrielle''s bare chest and smirks. "Sorry about your b.o.o.b.s; they look terrible. So small, too."


    "Just let me go, you bastard," Gabrielle says. She wants the words to sound strong and confident, and she hates that they sound like a plea instead.


    Jackson eases off of her and gets out of the bed. He walks across the room, collecting his clothes. His wine-stained shirt is crumpled on a chair, his pants are on the floor, and his underwear is under the bed. He looks up at the chandelier and laughs¡ªGabrielle''s pink bra is dangling from a crystal.


    "I''ve paid for your services," Jackson says. He reaches into his pants pockets and pulls out two credit cards. He tosses them at her. "Really, you should think of this as payment for the accident. Because what happened was an accident, you know."


    The door flew open, and two uniformed policemen rushed in with their guns raised. One man points his pistol at Jackson and the other points at Gabrielle. Gabrielle freezes, but Jackson remains calm. He wraps a sheet around his waist and lifts his hands in the air.


    "We got a call that someone was r.a.p.ed," an officer says. "We tracked the location, and it led us here. Did one of you make that call?"


    "I did," Gabrielle says, slowly raising her hand.


    "What''s that in your hand?" the officer asked suspiciously.


    Gabrielle looks at her hand and realizes she''s still holding one of the cards Jackson tossed at her.


    "Oh, um, he gave this to me," she said.


    "As payment?" the officer asks. "Are you a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e?"


    "What? No! No, no, no," Gabrielle says, feeling her face darken. Out of the corner of her eye, she can see Jackson shaking with silent laughter.


    A burning smell fills the Howel kitchen. A servant stands next to the open windows and waves a dishtowel through the smoky air. Evan pours half a bottle of oil into a pan on the sofa. The oil sizzles and pops, splattering the entire stovetop.


    "Why did you add so much oil?" Avery asks Evan. "It''ll make it too greasy."


    Evan scowls at her and grabs a large knife from the block on the counter. The sharp blade glints in the bright kitchen light. He slams it into the red streak on the wooden cutting board. The meat is tender, but Evan struggles to cut it¡ªhe''s using the wrong knife. He raises the blade in the air and smashes it down onto the steak.


    "You''re cutting that beef like you hated the cow," Avery teases.


    Evan ignores her and grabs a jar of sea salt. He begins to pour it into a pot of boiling water on the stove, and Avery tries to snatch it from him. Her fingers brush the glass jar, and Evan jerks his arm away. The jar tilts, and all of the salt spills into the water.


    "Evan, you may have many talents, but I don''t think cooking is one of them," Avery says. "Why don''t you let me do this before dinner is completely ruined?"


    Evan glares at the dishes. Then he sweeps everything¡ªincluding the burnt pans¡ªinto the trash can. A servant runs over and hands him a fresh pan. Avery wants to roll her eyes.


    "This is really wasteful," Avery says. "Just let me do it."


    "I told you I''d cook us dinner, and I''m going to do it," Evan says with a sour expression. "If you want to stay in the kitchen and watch, that''s fine, but keep your opinions to yourself."


    Avery pretends to zip her lips shut. She hops up on one of the counters and dangles her legs. Evan grabs a cookbook and opens it to a noodle dish. He squints in concentration as he reads the instructions. Then he lifts a knife and begins to chop vegetables. The pieces are a little uneven and weirdly shaped, but it''s not bad for a beginner.


    He continues to prepare the meal, stopping awkwardly every few minutes to check the instructions. Avery presses her hand over her mouth to silence her laughter when he gets confused by the garlic press. Eventually, the kitchen fills with savory smelling steam.


    "Okay, it''s finished," Evan says.


    He scoops Avery off the counter and carries her to the dining room. Robert follows, carrying the noodles on a tray. He looks worried¡ªas if the noodles are too precious to drop. Evan takes a plate and serves Avery some noodles, making sure to give her lots of vegetables.


    "How is it?" Evan asks.


    Avery twirls some noodles on her fork and stabs a vegetable. Nervously she takes a bite. The vegetables are flavorful and crisp, and the noodles are cooked well. The sauce is smooth but not at all greasy.


    "It''s pretty good," Avery says.


    Evan slides into the chair next to hers and serves himself some noodles. They eat in comfortable silence. Avery slurps one of her noodles, and some sauce splashes on her lip. Before she can wipe it with a napkin, Evan leans in and licks the sauce away.


    "Do you want to go for a walk after dinner?" he asks.


    Avery shakes her head. She''s full and tired, and all she wants to do is lie on the sofa. Evan walks with her to the study, and she lies down on the sofa. She thinks about all the strange things that have happened and suddenly remembers the recording pen.


    "Please don''t forget to take the pen to Nanny," Avery reminds Robert.


    She rubs her stomach and closes her eyes, humming happily to herself. She can''t believe that the baby is really in there. In the expectant parent class, the doctor said that the baby is about the size of a raspberry.


    "Do you like the dinner your daddy made for you, little one?" she asks her stomach.


    She looks around the room, and her eyes fall on a stack of books on the coffee table. She reaches for one curiously, but Robert grabs them away.


    "I''m sorry, but these books belong to Mr. Howel," Robert says.


    Before Avery can complain, Robert rushes out into the hall with the stack of books. Avery wonders why he''s so nervous¡ªthey''re just books, aren''t they? She gets up and pulls the envelope from Sophie out of her purse. She pulls the papers out and flips through them.


    Most of the papers are sketches and jewelry designs, and most of them are only half-finished. Almost every single design shows a wedding ring. Some of the details vary, but the design is mostly the same. Though her mother made the drawings over ten years ago, the rings are timelessly elegant and beautiful.


    Avery traces a finger over the hand-drawn lines on one ring. She looks at the metal band and squints. Something seems to be written on the ring, but she can''t tell what it is. She rings the bell and asks Robert to bring a magnifying glass. When he arrives, she holds it up to the drawing and gasps. It''s a name: Howel.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Is Everything Okay?

    "What are you looking at?" Evan asks.


    "Oh, just looking at some designs," Avery says casually, quickly hiding the magnifying glass under a pillow on the sofa.


    "I finished making the recording for Nanny," Evan says, passing her the pen. "Is it okay?"


    Avery takes the pen, but she pauses before hitting the playback button. What if Evan has recorded some sort of threat? Knowing him, he might threaten Bryan''s career. Or maybe he''ll Nanny he''s forbidding Avery from visiting until she wakes up. She chews her lip nervously, hoping that Evan hasn''t recorded something awful.


    "Go on," Evan says.


    Avery presses the button, and the pen beeps. She tries again, but the recording doesn''t play. The pen beeps again and asks her to enter a password.


    "Why did you put a password on it?" Avery asks. "How will the nurse play it for Nanny if there''s some secret password?"


    "It''s a secret," Evan said, raising his eyebrows. "Besides, the password is only valid for seven days. In a week, the password will go away, and the recording will be accessible. Now, you haven''t forgotten your promise to beg me, right?"


    A loud crash comes from across the room. Robert has knocked a vase off of a shelf, and the porcelain has shattered all over the floor. Two servants rush in and begin to sweep up the mess. Robert walks up to Evan and shoots a nervous look at Avery.


    "Mr. Howel, I have some sensitive news for you," Robert says.


    "Go ahead and tell me," Evan says, running his fingers through Avery''s hair.


    Robert presses his lips together and raises his eyebrows at Evan. Avery can tell he wants her to leave. She stands up and stretches her hands above her head.


    "I''m feeling a bit tired¡ªI think I''ll go back to my room," she says.


    Evan watches Avery leave and scowls at Robert. He was looking forward to a quiet night with Avery, and now Robert has interrupted that.


    "This better be good," Evan says.


    "Sir, some fishermen claim they''ve seen Charles Meyer," Robert says. "Do you want to go there in person?"


    "Get everything ready at once," Evan says, standing up.


    He rushes to Avery''s room in the North Wing and finds her lying on one of the sofas, looking at the same drawings from before. She raises her head and looks at him. Concern and confusion fill her light eyes.


    "Is everything okay?" she asks Evan.


    "Yes," he says.


    "When are you coming back?" she asks.


    "As soon as possible," he whispers.


    He slides a finger under her chin and tilts her head up to him. Then he bends over and kisses her on the lips. She kisses back immediately, and the feel of her soft lips against his is overwhelming. He slips his tongue into her mouth and brushes it against hers. His body screams at him to continue, but he pulls away. He kisses her forehead, smiles slightly and leaves her in the parlor.


    Jessica sits on the sofa and scrolls through pictures on Andrew''s phone. Andrew tries to ignore her, but she keeps making comments about the pictures. Finally, Jessica goes silent, but then she begins to laugh.


    "Is this the woman you''re obsessed with?" Jessica asks, showing Andrew a picture of Avery. "She''s pretty, I guess, but she has such a sour expression. Does she always looks like she''s smelled something bad, or was that just her reaction to you?"


    Andrew snatches the phone away from her. He settles back down onto the sofa and crosses his legs. His heart rapidly beats as he looks at the pictures of Avery. He scrolls through them one by one and then sets a close up picture of her face as his wallpaper.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Howel," a bodyguard says, as he enters the room.


    "Well, hello again," Jessica says with a flirty smile.


    She''s wearing a low-cut red tank top and jeans so tight they look like they''ve been painted on. The bodyguard sees her and blushes, and Andrew rolls his eyes. Ever since Jessica arrived, she''s been flirting with his men nonstop. Jessica seems to sense the guard''s embarrassment. She gets up and slides her hand up to his arm to his shoulder.


    "Why are you so shy?" she asks as the young guard''s face flushes bright red.


    "Aww brother, he''s blushing," Jessica says with a laugh. "You know it''s really not fair to keep such handsome young men locked away from the world up here. "


    "Shut up, Jessica," Andrew says. He looks at the bodyguard, "Well, what''s the news?"


    "We''ve found Mr. Oliver," the guard says.


    "You found Jackson?" Jessica asks, digging her nails into the guard''s arm. "Where is he? Hurry up and tell me! I need to go see him right now."


    "Well, he''s at the police station," the guard says. "He''s actually been arrested."


    "Arrested?" Jessica screams. "What do you mean? What happened? Tell me, you stupid man."


    "My contact at the police station said he was arrested for a prostitution incident," the guard says, looking down at his black boots. "It happened at the hotel above The Palm House."


    "Prostitution?" Jessica screams so loudly, Andrew worries the windows might break.


    "Uh-huh, that''s right," the guard says.


    "That''s impossible," Jessica says, but her face is almost as red as her shirt. "Jackson isn''t that kind of man¡ªhe''d never do something like that. I mean, we have our problems, but he just wouldn''t do that."


    "I''m just telling you what my friend at the police station told me," the guard says.


    "It must be the woman''s fault," Jessica says. "Jackson would never do anything like that. I bet she seduced him with some cheap trick. I''m going down there immediately to see what happened."


    When she runs out of the room, Andrew breathes a sigh of relief. The guard seems to relax too. If this news gets Jessica to leave the mansion, then I''m glad Jackson''s been arrested, Andrew thinks. I was beginning to worry she''d never leave.


    "Mr. Clifford, I have some other news too," the guard says. "There have been rumors that some fishermen have seen Charles Meyer."


    "Where were these fishermen?" Andrew asks. "And when did they see Charles?"


    "I''m not sure yet," the guard says. "Some of our people are investigating right now and trying to figure out the details."


    Andrew leaves the study in time to find a team of four bodyguards struggling to carry Jessica''s suitcases down the stairs. The men grunt and complain about the weight of the leather bags.


    "Careful with those," Jessica says. She turns to Andrew and smiles a nasty little smile. "Do you want to come along too, brother?"


    Andrew shakes his head, "I''m going somewhere else, but good luck at the station."


    Gabrielle sits side by side with Jackson in the interrogation room. The walls are painted a dirty shade of beige, and the hard, flat chair digs into her back. There''s a handcuff on her right wrist connected to a long chain on the table. Out of the corner of her eye, she looks at Jackson. He seems completely unconcerned by the prostitution charges and the handcuff. She wonders if this sort of thing is normal for him.


    "Tell me again about the credit card," the officer says.


    "The card belongs to me," Gabrielle answers honestly. "I''ve already said that."


    "I didn''t ask you," the officer says. "I asked the man."


    Jackson shrugs and answers, "It''s her card."


    "Do you mean it was her card all along, or you gave it to her in payment for her s.e.x.u.a.l services?" the officer asks.


    Gabrielle can feel her face darkening. She doesn''t understand why the officer refuses to believe that she''s not a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e. She wishes that her name was written on the card so she could prove that it''s hers.


    "Don''t you dare say that again," Jackson shouts. "I didn''t hire a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e. I clearly don''t need to."


    The officer pounds a fist into the table. Gabrielle flinches back, but Jackson looks calm as ever. A speaker on the ceiling crackles, and a voice come through.


    "The man''s family is here to bail him out," the voice says.


    Gabrielle looks at Jackson. His lips were pressed into an arrogant smirk, and he winks at Gabrielle as if to say I-told-you-so. She grinds her teeth and takes a deep breath.


    She was hoping the police would accuse Jackson of r.a.p.e, but they refuse to listen to her side of the story. They''ve already been in the station for hours, and she''s starting to wonder if she''ll ever be allowed to leave. She can feel a cold sweat creep over her skin every time she thinks about spending the night in the station.


    "Can you ask your family to bail me out, too?" Gabrielle asks Jackson. "It''s only fair. They may not believe me, but you know what you did."


    Gabrielle knows she can''t call her own family¡ªthey''d probably side with the police. If she explained everything about the accident and Jackson''s fake amnesia, they''d be even more angry with her. She thinks about calling Avery, but she''s not entirely sure where Avery is. Besides, the thought of explaining everything to Avery makes her want to die with shame.


    "No, I won''t," Jackson says, sounding like a stubborn child. "Why should I? You just told the officers that you don''t know me."

 Chapter 224 - 224: Is Everything Okay?

    "You''ve known me in the most intimate sense," Gabrielle says, feeling her ears go red.


    "Who was it who called the police and got us into this mess?" Jackson asks.


    "I did," Gabrielle whispers.


    "And who keeps accusing me of r.a.p.e?" Jackson asks.


    "It''s me," Gabrielle says. "And you know the charges are true."


    "Let me get this straight, you want me to bail you out, and at the same time you''re accusing me of r.a.p.e?" Jackson asks with a mean smirk. "Why the hell would I do that?"


    "Because somewhere buried deep beneath all your arrogance and attitude, you have a conscience," Gabrielle says. "I looked after you for months, and you took advantage of me the whole time. You lied about your amnesia, you stole my money, and now you¡ªwell, the least you can do is get me out of here."


    "How do you know I lied about my amnesia?" Jackson asks.


    "If you were telling the truth, you wouldn''t remember your favorite restaurant or Jessica''s name," Gabrielle says.


    "Well, you''re not as stupid as you look," Jackson says.


    The door flew open, and high heels clatter across the floor. Gabrielle turns her head and sees a woman dressed in a low-cut red tank top. The woman''s b.r.e.a.s.ts bounce as she runs across the room, and her hair flies out behind her¡ªthe woman is like a fireball.


    "Darling, I missed you so much," the woman says, throwing herself at Jackson. "Where have you been all this time?"


    "Who are you?" Jackson asks, trying to push her away with the hand free from the handcuffs.


    "What do you mean? I''m Jessica Clifford¡ªyour wife," Jessica says. "What''s the matter with you? I know I made a mistake, but I''m so, so sorry, and I know we can work this out."


    So this is the Jessica he was talking about, Gabrielle thinks. I can''t believe he''s married to Jessica Clifford. Gabrielle looks at the woman and wonders how she''s related to Andrew. If Andrew is like ice, this Jessica is pure fire. Suddenly, Jessica turns and glares at Gabrielle.


    "Are you the filthy whore who seduced him?" Jessica asks.


    "No, no," Gabrielle says, shaking her head. "I-I didn''t."


    Jessica pulls her arm back and slaps Gabrielle across the cheek. The slap stings and Jessica''s long nails scr.a.p.e the skin. Gabrielle raises her hand in front of her face to defend herself, but she''s helpless as long as she''s handcuffed to the table.


    "How dare you seduce my man," Jessica says. "You need to learn a lesson about playing with things that aren''t yours."


    Jessica raises her hand to slap Gabrielle again, but Jackson grabs her wrist and forces her hand back down to her side. Gabrielle shoots Jackson a questioning look. Jessica pouts her lips and stamps her high-heeled shoes.


    "This woman deserved that," Jessica says to Jackson. "Why would you stop me? Do you have feelings for her?"


    "We''re in a police station," Jackson says, rolling his eyes. "Slapping people in front of police officers and cameras is a terrible idea. Stop acting like such a spoiled brat."


    "I''m not acting like a spoiled brat," Jessica shouts. "Why are you defending her? This woman seduced you, and she deserves every slap I give her and more!"


    "Bail her out too," Jackson says.


    "What?" Jessica hisses, her eyes flashed dangerously.


    "You heard me," Jackson says. "If you don''t bail her out, I won''t leave."


    "Jackson Oliver, stop talking like that," Jessica screams.


    Gabrielle freezes. The name Jackson Oliver sounds so familiar, but she can''t remember why. The atmosphere in the room feels tense and charged. Gabrielle''s face burns from the slap. She twists her fingers together and chews her lip.


    "You can''t let Jackson leave," Gabrielle says to the officer. "I want to charge him with fraud."


    Jackson stretches his long legs and pushes his curly hair away from his eyes. The diamond stud in his ear sparkles. He locks eyes with Gabrielle, and his pale blue eyes stare deeply into hers.


    "I plead guilty," he says with a small shrug.


    Gabrielle gasps¡ªshe can''t believe he''s confessing. Jessica grabs Jackson''s shoulder and digs her nails into it. The police officer raises his eyebrows but unlocks Jackson''s handcuff.


    "That''s another matter altogether," the officer says. "If this woman wants to press charges, she''ll have to follow the steps. Until then, you''re free to go, Mr. Oliver."


    "What about me?" Gabrielle asks.


    "We''ve called someone from your family, and they''ll be here soon," the officer says.


    Avery storms into the police station, and she has no idea why her little sister has been arrested for prostitution. Gabrielle is timid and inexperienced¡ªshe still blushes when a man touches her arm. There''s no way she was selling s.e.x in a hotel bedroom.


    Avery marches up to the front desk and asks for the officer to explain everything to her. Before the man can begin, a whirlwind of red comes flying out of the interrogation room. She''s tugging a tall man behind her, but she freezes when she sees Avery.


    "Hmm, I guess you''re prettier in person," Jessica says.


    "I''m sorry, do we know each other?" Avery asks.


    Jessica smirks and ignores the question. She tugs Jackson''s hand and nods meaningfully at the police officer behind the desk. Avery doesn''t see her snap a secret photo, and she has no idea that Jessica sends the photo to Andrew.


    The officer leads Avery to the interrogation room. Her heart breaks a little when she sees Gabrielle slumped over in the metal chair. Gabrielle''s cheek is red and scratched, and her eyes were wet as if she''s been crying.


    "Oh, Gabrielle, what happened to you?" Avery asks. "The officers told me you were involved in some sort of prostitution scandal. I don''t understand how that''s possible."


    "Oh, it''s you, thank God," Gabrielle says. "It was all a misunderstanding."


    "You were arrested over a misunderstanding?" Avery asks. "You know what, you can explain it all to me later." She turns to the officer, "How do I bail her out?"


    "It''s a complicated situation," the officer says. "The evidence is incomplete, and the witness statements aren''t matching up. We need to conduct a thorough investigation before we can release her."


    "What''s the evidence, and who''s the witness?" Avery asks.


    "The witness had been bailed out," the officer says.


    "That''s not fair," Gabrielle says. "He pled guilty. You heard him!"


    "Our society is governed by law," the officer says with a nasty smile. "We''re going to conduct this investigation as we see fit. If you have a problem with that, I''ll let my boss know that you''re difficult."


    "How much does it cost to bail her out?" Avery asks.


    "Lady, you misunderstand," the officer says. "Miss Peters isn''t going anywhere until we say so."


    Avery grits her teeth and balls her hands into fists, but the officer seems to be making things difficult for her and Gabrielle. She wonders if the woman in red bribed the officer. She''s heard all kinds of stories about police corruption, and she knows that the police are famous for taking bribes. If the woman in red bribed them, the officers might even become violent.


    Avery has heard stories about interrogations went wrong. Someone gets arrested, and when they leave, they''ve suffered terrible injuries. They say that the officers shone lasers into their eyes and hit them in ways that don''t leave bruises. Usually, the people confess even if they didn''t commit any crimes. Avery wonders if they plan to torture Gabrielle.


    An officer unlocks Gabrielle''s handcuff and takes her away to another room. Avery watches her go and sees the panic in her sister''s eyes. She grabs the officer by the arm, and the man shakes her off with a grunt of disgust.


    "What are you going to do to her?" Avery asks.


    "Lady, let go and leave me alone," the officer says. "If you cause any trouble, I''m going to arrest you for obstructing justice."


    Two uniformed policemen stand up and grab Avery by the arms. Their breath smells stale, and their hands are greasy.


    "Let me go!" Avery screams. "I''m pregnant, and my husband will be very upset if anything happens to the child."


    "Lady, you''re free to leave at any time," the officer says. "The sooner you get out of here, the better."


    "I''m not leaving without my sister," Avery says.


    "Fine, you can stay," the officer says. He nods at the men holding Avery, "Take her away."


    "Wait!" Avery shouts, "I want to call my lawyer! It''s my right to call my lawyer and ask him to come here. You can''t talk to my sister or me without my lawyer here."


    "I don''t think you understand the situation," the officer says with an ugly smile.


    "No, I don''t think you understand the situation," Avery says. "If anything happens to my sister or me, there will be serious consequences. You''ll be lucky if you just lose your job. Do you understand me?"


    "You''re crazy," the officer says. "In this police station, I am the law, and threats from some crazy woman with a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e sister won''t change that."


    Avery stares at the man. One of his teeth has a cold filling, and it glints in the light. She decides to change her tactic.


    "Okay, I understand," she says. "Please let me go."


    The officers release her. She turns around and runs toward the cell where they''ve taken Gabrielle. Someone grabs her arm from behind and hits her across the face. Her neck snaps to the side, and she tastes blood. Another officer slaps her, and she falls to the ground. A shiny black boot hovers above her abdomen.

 Chapter 225 - 225: Is Everything Okay?

    Avery curled into the fetal position to protect her stomach, but the kick never comes. She slowly uncurls and slides away from the officer on her back. She props herself up and starts to stand. Suddenly a massive black boot pushes her chest and forces her back down to the cold and dirty floor.


    Avery kicks upward and catches the man in the crotch. He immediately crumples over and shouts in pain. She tries to kick him again, but he moves out of the way. One of the uniformed officers grabs her. His hands are hot and greasy, and she struggles away from him. She kicks and hits in every direction, hoping to hurt one of the officers.


    The men quickly overpower her. One uniformed officer pins her arms to her side, and their boss grabs her around the neck. The veins on his forehead look like they''re about to explode.


    "You''re going to pay," he says.


    "Stop!" a commanding voice shouts.


    The officer takes his hand off her throat, and Avery turns to see Andrew. He''s wearing a dark three-piece suit, and his hair looks windblown and messy. The mole in the corner of his eye seems to wink at her. What is he doing here? She wonders. There''s no way this is just a coincidence.


    Andrew''s face is twisted with anger. He stomps across the room and kicks the officer in the shins. The man falls to the floor, and Andrew kicks him hard in the stomach. Avery backs away¡ªshe doesn''t trust Andrew any more than she trusts the corrupt officers.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Clifford," the officer says.


    Andrew''s black crocodile loafer crushes the officer''s cheek. The man m.o.a.ns in pain, but he doesn''t dare to fight back. The uniformed officers stand with their backs pressed against the wall.


    "How dare you lay your hands on my woman," Andrew says.


    "Your woman?" the police officer sounds shocked. "I was acting on Miss Clifford''s orders. Your sister asked me to beat this woman and her sister."


    "My sister ordered this?" Andrew asks, frowning. "Why is Jessica angry with you?"


    Avery shrugs. She looks down and sees that her white capri pants are dirty and stained. The hemline on her indigo blouse is torn. She can still taste the salty blood in her mouth.


    "I don''t even know your sister," Avery says. "If she ordered this, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to rescue you," Andrew says with a small smile. "Aren''t you happy to see me?"


    Avery feels her stomach turn, and she fights the urge to vomit. Is it possible that Andrew''s sister asked to have me beaten just so Andrew could play the hero and come to my rescue? That''s so sick. But Andrew is a sick man, so it makes sense that his sister would be the same.


    Andrew puts more weight on his foot, and the officer screams. Suddenly, Andrew takes his foot off the man''s face. He kicks the man in the stomach.


    "Apologize to my woman," Andrew says.


    "I''m so sorry, Miss," the officer says. "I received an order to beat you, and I obeyed. If it makes it any better, the woman who ordered me to beat you promised me that someone would rescue you soon."


    Avery''s blood runs cold. My suspicions were right, she thinks. That''s so twisted. Did Andrew know all along that I was going to be beaten, or is he as clueless as he looks? She looks at Andrew''s face, but it''s impossible to tell if his anger is real or fake.


    "Did you want to come to my rescue?" Avery asks sourly. "Did you think I''d fall into your arms and promise to love you because you saved me from some thuggish police officers?"


    "My sister''s orders have nothing to do with me," Andrew says, raising his open palms in the air.


    "I don''t believe you," Avery says. She turns to the police officer and says, "Let my sister go, right now."


    The officer turns to look at Andrew, waiting for his approval. Andrew nods, and the man rushes toward the door. His keys jingle as he runs.


    "Stop," Andrew shouts. "I changed my mind. Leave her sister here."


    "Andrew, what are you doing?" Avery asks nervously. "We can talk about this, just let my sister go. She has nothing to do with you, and you know she''s innocent."


    "Oh, we can talk about this?" Andrew asks with a mocking smile. "Why don''t we talk about the sleeping pills mixed into my food? Why don''t we talk about you drugging me when you know I have a delicate heart?"


    "You were keeping me, prisoner, at Misty Mansion," Avery says. "You know I was miserable there, and you know I wanted to leave, but you kept me anyway. I did what I had to do to escape. You can only blame yourself for that. You were overconfident and arrogant to think that no one could escape."


    "You didn''t seem so miserable to me," Andrew says, crossing the room toward her. His voice becomes low and suggests, "Next time, just tell me what you want."


    "Of course you knew I was miserable," Avery says, backing away. "And there won''t be the next time."


    Andrew grabs her hand and gently places it on his chest. Even though his suit jacket, she can feel the warmth of his skin and the powerful beat of his heart. He closes her eyes and holds her hand on his chest for a while.


    "My heart has missed you," Andrew says. "Charles'' heart has missed you. Please come back with me."


    "What if I don''t go with you?" Avery asks, tugging her hand away.


    "I''ll let you leave," Andrew says. He smiles and adds, "But Gabrielle has to stay in prison."


    "So, you''ll let me go back to Evan and keep my sister here with these monsters?" Avery asks. "What will you ask them to do to her?"


    Andrew shrugged, "If you go with me, I''ll have one of my men take Gabrielle back to wherever she wants to go."


    Avery thinks about the situation. It would be easy enough for Evan to get Gabrielle out of prison, but who knows what could happen to her in the time it takes Avery to talk to Evan. She looks at the police officers and thinks about their greasy hands on her throat, and she shudders. She can''t let them touch Gabrielle.


    "You really like to use my sister against me," Avery says grimly.


    "Well, you''re the most difficult woman I''ve ever met," Andrew says with a laugh. "I have to do whatever it takes to conquer you."


    Avery rubs her temples and tries to think of a way out of the situation. She doesn''t want to go with Andrew again¡ªif Evan finds out, he''ll put himself in danger to rescue her. Things are bad enough with his grandfather already, and she''s terrified of what Francis will do if Evan angers him. Still, she knows she can''t leave Gabrielle.


    "I refuse both of your options," Avery says. "I have a third one."

 Chapter 226 - 226: Kiss Me

    "What''s the third option?" Andrew asks, raising his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Let Gabrielle go, and I''ll take her place at the police station," Avery says confidently.


    The station is dirty and depressing, but Avery feels relatively safe. She knows that Andrew won''t let the officers harm her. Eventually, Evan will find out she''s at the station and use the Howel family influence to get her out. On the other hand, Andrew doesn''t care about Gabrielle, and he might order the police to torture her.


    Andrew bursts out laughing. He wipes an imaginary tear from his eye and pats Avery on the shoulder. Avery shakes his hand off and scowls at him.


    "What are you laughing at?" she asks.


    "I''m laughing because your plan is terrible," Andrew says.


    "How''s that?" Avery asks. "It makes perfect sense to me."


    "Come with me," Andrew says, leading her back into the interrogation room.


    Avery looks around the room. There is a metal table with three chairs. The table has special chains to attach handcuffs, and a dented high-powered lamp sits on top of the table. Avery fights the urge to grab the lamp and smash it over Andrew''s head. Even if she knocks him unconscious, she''ll still have to get past the police.


    "Do you know how they break the people they bring here?" Andrew asks, looking meaningfully at the lamp. "If you knew, you wouldn''t be so eager to stay."


    Avery places a protective hand on her stomach and says, "I think I''ll take my chances."


    "Your baby isn''t some get-out-of-jail-free card¡ªat least not with me," Andrew says. He smiled nastily, "You know, maybe it would be a good thing if you lost it. It would make room for our child."


    Chills run down Avery''s spine. There''s something in the cold, matter-of-fact way he talks that makes her think he''s serious. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. She can''t do anything that will risk the baby''s life, but she knows she needs to protect her sister.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you," Avery says. "But you have to swear to me that you''ll keep your word and let Gabrielle go free."


    "Are you sure?" Andrew asks. "You said some pretty mean things to me before. If you come with me, I hope you''ll treat me a little nicer."


    "Cut the bullshit," Avery snaps. "Being nice to you was never part of the bargain. Now get me out of his hellhole."


    Andrew opens the door to the interrogation room and allows Avery to pass. A uniformed officer escorts them out of the police station. A black town car waits outside¡ªthe engine is still running. Andrew opens the door for Avery and touches her back as she gets inside. He slides in next to her but lets her have some space. She leans against the door, trying to keep as much distance between them as possible.


    "I promise I won''t bite unless you ask me to," Andrew says with a wink. "What are you so afraid of?"


    "What am I so afraid of?" Avery asks, outraged. "You just threatened the life of my baby! Now you''re taking me to god knows where, and you probably want to keep me, prisoner, again."


    "Why don''t you relax and enjoy the ride," Andrew says. "There''s lots of room back here, and I''ve modified the seats to vibrate."


    "You''re disgusting," Avery says, leaning further into the door.


    Andrew smiles and shrugs. Then he closes his eyes and leans back in the seat. His breathing slows, and she realizes he''s fallen asleep. Avery relaxes and slides away from the door, getting comfortable in the plush leather seat. She opens the mini-fridge and pours herself water.


    She didn''t realize how much time she''d spent at the station until she sees the sun start to rise. The stars begin to fade, and then the sky turns orange and pink. The car has left the city, and dew shines on the grassy fields. She watches a flock of birds flies back and forth between a tree and a telephone pole, stretching their wings.


    As they drive, the roads become even more rural. The spaces between the houses get bigger and bigger, and the fields start to turn to the forest. The road begins to slant uphill, and a light fog starts to roll in. Avery frowns, realizing they''re probably headed toward Misty Mansion.


    "Where are we going?" she asks the driver, trying to keep the panic out of her voice.


    The driver doesn''t even turn his head. She clears her throat and repeats the question, but he ignores her. She leans forward and taps him on the shoulder. He presses a button and a glass rolls up, separating the front of the car from the back. Avery turns to Andrew and shoves him hard in the shoulder.


    "Wake up, Andrew!" she says. "Where are we going? Are you taking me back to Misty Mansion?"


    Andrew opens his eyes and blinks lazily at her. Then he yawns, closes his eyes, and turns his face away.


    "Andrew, I''m talking to you," Avery says. "Tell me where the hell you''re taking me!"


    She leans over and shoves his arm, but he doesn''t react. She wants to slap him across the face, but she knows it won''t do any good. She undoes her seatbelt and tries to open the door. She jiggles the handle again and again and throws her weight against the door, but it doesn''t budge. It seems that the door is locked from the outside.


    She looks over at Andrew and decides to try a different tactic. Fighting the urge to vomit, she reaches out and strokes his upper arm. He turns around, and she fluttered her eyelids and smiles sweetly.


    "I''m sorry I lost my temper," she says. "I''m not angry about going with you. It''s just that I hate Misty Mansion. It''s so cold and gloomy, and I''m terrified of all the animals in the forest."


    Andrew raises his eyebrows suspiciously, but he lets her continue.


    "Besides, I have bad memories from the last time I was there," she says. "What if we went somewhere else? I know you want to build a relationship with me, and I think it would be best for us to have a fresh start. If we go somewhere new, we can start over without all of the bad memories from the past. What do you think? Maybe we can go to the seaside instead?"


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Andrew asks. "It''s obvious that you just want to go somewhere else so you can escape again."


    "Do you realize you''re kidnapping me?" she says, snatching her hand from his arm and dropping the act. "And you''re not just kidnapping me, and you''re kidnapping my child and the Howel family heir. Any crime you commit against me is twice as bad, and trust me, and I''ll make sure you pay."


    "Are you so sure about that?" Andrew asks. "You and Evan signed a divorce agreement. If he f.u.c.k.i.e.d you after you signed the agreement, your child is a bastard, and you know a bastard can''t be the Howel family heir."


    "The child isn''t a bastard," Avery says. "Besides, it doesn''t matter if I''m divorcing Evan or not¡ªI don''t want to be with you."


    "That''s fine, but you do want to be with my heart," Andrew says. "Have you forgotten who the original owner was?"


    "Not anymore," Avery snaps. "I''m breaking up with your heart."


    "I''m afraid that''s not an option," Andrew says with a laugh.


    His phone begins to ring, and he answers it immediately. He presses it close to his ear, so Avery can''t hear the voice on the other end. As he listens, his expression gets darker and darker. Every few seconds, he says "okay" or "I see," and his voice is harsh and angry. When the call ends, he slides his phone back into his pocket and turns to look at Avery. A greasy smile replaces the dark scowl, and he widens his eyes at her.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go with me?" he asks.


    "I don''t know how I could be any clearer," she says.


    "Okay, I''ll take you back to the Howel mansion," Andrew says. "But first, I want you to kiss me."

 Chapter 227 - 227: You’re Trying to Disgust me

    Andrew stares at Avery''s lips and then licks his own. His eyes filled with l.u.s.t, and Avery feels her stomach churn. She presses her lips together and turns her face away from him.


    "You''re really trying to disgust me, huh?" she asks, as she looks out the window.


    "Drive faster," Andrew commands the driver.


    Though the car is already going at eighty miles per hour, it shoots forward. The trees on the side of the road blur with the mist and speed. The road turns sharply in many places, and Avery grits her teeth as the car goes careening around bends. She starts to feel sick, and she can''t tell if it''s Andrew or dangerous driving.


    "Do you notice a difference?" Andrew asks, casually. "I''ve had the route to the mansion changed. It''s even harder to find now."


    Avery looks out the window, but everything looks the same to her. She realizes escape will be even more difficult, and Evan''s men will have no idea how to find her. She feels tears of frustration well up in her eyes, and she takes a deep breath and forces them to go away. She doesn''t want Andrew to see her cry.


    "Turn around and take me home," she says.


    "Oh, have you changed your mind?" Andrew asks.


    He uncrosses his legs lazily and orders the driver to turn the car around. The driver slams the brakes, and Avery falls forward in her seat. The car turns around, and Andrew leans toward her and puckers his lips. Avery pushes him away.


    "I don''t trust you, Andrew," she says. "I won''t do it until I see the Howel mansion gates."


    "Do what?" Andrew asks with a teasing smirk.


    "I don''t want to say it out loud," Avery snaps.


    "I won''t make you say it then," Andrew says. He wiggles his eyebrows suggestively, "I''m just going to make you do it."


    Avery presses her lips together as the car races back down the road. She''s hoping that Evan''s bodyguards will recognize Andrew''s car and help her get away from him before she actually has to kiss him. She stares at the lush scenery and felt a flood of relief when she recognizes the road that leads to the mansion.


    There''s a small traffic jam at the gates of the mansion. Several servants are sitting in pickup trucks outside the gate. The beds of the trucks are loaded with lanterns, flowers, and something that looks strangely like a cupid statue. Andrew clears his throat and grabs Avery''s arm. Avery pulls on the door handle and tries to open it, but it''s still locked. She turns to face Andrew, and he winks at her.


    "You''re not getting out of this," he says.


    He stares intensely into her face, and she feels herself blush. His eyes are liquid with desire, and he stares at her with uncomfortable intensity. She wants to look away, but she feels like a bird staring into the eyes of a snake. She knows it''s dangerous, but she can''t move.


    "Do you want me to make the first move?" Andrew asks.


    "No, just close your eyes," Avery answers.


    "Close my eyes?" Andrew asks. "Why are you acting like a shy teenager? It''s not like this is your first kiss. If you''re nervous, I can start."


    He leans in slightly, and Avery leans back. His lips are slightly redder than Evan''s. She looks at them and reaches out for the door handle behind her in desperation. The door is still locked. She swallows hard and tries to convince herself that Andrew''s red lips are part of a realistic-looking statue, but his eyes creep her out.


    "Will you please just shut your eyes?" Avery snaps. "I thought someone as experienced as you would know that it''s weird to kiss with your eyes open."


    Andrew smiles and closes his eyes. Slowly, Avery leans in until she can feel his hot, sweet breath. At the last minute, she tilts her head to the side to peck him on the cheek. Even though Andrew''s eyes are closed, he seems to know what she''s going to do; he turns his head, and her lips brush his.


    Avery jerks her head away and falls backward. Her back slammed into the locked car door and the car rocks. She gasps for breath and rubs her sore back, wondering if the metal door handle will leave a bruise. She looks nervously at Andrew and sees that his face is wrinkled with concern. He reaches a hand to help her, but she shakes her head.


    "Don''t touch me," she says.


    Andrew holds his hand awkwardly in the space between them. There''s a sharp knock on the tinted window, and Andrew pulls his hand away. Avery rolls the window down, and two of Evan''s bodyguards look into the car. They seem surprised to see Avery.


    "Would you mind opening the door for me?" Avery asks the men.


    One of the bodyguards runs around the back of the car and pulled the door open. Avery climbs out of the car, rubbing her aching back. She nodded her thanks to the guard and walks toward the mansion gates. She doesn''t look back to see what the guards say to Andrew.


    Evan''s helicopter flies over a rocky beach. Strong waves smash against the rocks and send seafoam spraying into the air. The helicopter lands with a bump, and Robert swings the doors open before the propellers even stop spinning. Evan hops out, and the wind wh.i.p.s his hair and his clothing.


    "Be careful, sir," Robert shouts. "I''ve heard reports that Mr. Clifford''s men are around here as well."


    "Andrew''s here?" Evan asks, feeling his blood pressure rise.


    "No, just his men," Robert answers.


    "Where''s the fisherman?" Evan asks.


    "In the village past those palm trees," Robert says, pointing halfway down the beach.


    Evan looks down the beach and sees a small village of whitewashed houses. They have red roofs and small windows. A thin line of smoke rises from one of the chimneys. Evan walks toward that house and throws the door open as if he owns it. His bodyguards follow him in. A fisherman with a leathery, wrinkled face jumps back in shock and fear.


    "Tell me what you saw," Evan says. "Tell me about the man they pulled from the sea."


    "I didn''t see much," the fisherman says in a raspy voice. "The sea was really rough, and a storm was blowing in, so I had to come back to shore earlier than normal. I saw some men in dark clothes, pulling another man out of the water. The man was stained with blood, but I didn''t get a very good look at him."


    Robert shows the man a photo of Charles and asks, "Did the man look like this?"


    The fisherman studies the photo and slowly nods.


    "Did you see which direction they went?" Evan asks.


    "No, but I heard them talking about hospitals," the fisherman says. "They said something about surgery and the name of a hospital. Maybe General Hospital? It was hard to hear, the wind was really blowing, and the sea was loud."


    "Did you notice anything particular about the men in black?" Evan asks.


    The fisherman shakes his head. Then he stops and looks at Evan''s men. He squints as if he''s trying to remember something, and Evan feels his temper rising. Does this old man recognize my men? Evan thinks. Is it possible they betrayed me?


    "What is it, old man?" Evan snaps. "Speak up!"


    "It''s something about their uniforms," the fisherman says. "Can I take a closer look?"


    The man approaches the bodyguards and looks at the embroidered thistles on their shirts. All Howel family bodyguards wear a shirt with the family symbol on it. The man strokes his old face and squints.


    "What is it?" Evan asks impatiently.


    "I think the men had something like this on their shirts, too," the old man says. "But it was dark, and I couldn''t tell what it was. I did find something strange on the beach, though."


    He hobbles across the room and opens a small wooden box. He digs around inside it and pulls out a bronze bullet. Evan grabs it from his hand and holds it up to the light. The name "Clifford" is scratched neatly into the side of the bullet.


    Robert''s phone beeps loudly, and Evan turns to glare at him. Robert looks at the message, and his face pales.


    "Sir, I just got a message that says that Mrs. Howel just returned home in Andrew Clifford''s car," Robert says.

 Chapter 228 - 228: A chance with You

    Evan grabs Robert''s gun and slips the bronze bullet inside. He squeezes the trigger, and a loud bang echoed through the room. A thin coil of smoke rises from the gun, and the burnt smell of gunpowder fills the air. The old fisherman dives to the ground and puts his hands over his head, but Evan hasn''t shot him. Instead, he''s shot a hole in the white wall.


    "Andrew Clifford is going to pay," Evan says.


    Avery wakes from a nightmare and sits up in her bed. In her dream, a man with a terrible dark shadow shot a bullet straight through Andrew Clifford''s heart. Andrew fell to the ground and screamed in pain, and then his face blurred and melted and became Charles'' face.


    She wipes the cold sweat from her forehead and breathes a sigh of relief. She lies back down and rolls over, surprised to find an empty space in the bed. She was hoping Evan would come to find her when he returned home. She closes her eyes and tries to think about their child. She''s about to fall asleep when someone knocks loudly on the door. She tries to ignore it, but the knocking gets louder and faster.


    "Who''s there?" she asks irritably, "What''s going on? What''s wrong?"


    She sits up and reaches for the bedside lamp. She clicks it on and checks the clock¡ªit''s 2:00 AM. She groans and rubs her eyes.


    "Mrs. Howel, it''s me," Robert says.


    Avery feels her blood run cold. If Robert is back at the mansion, Evan must be back too, she thinks. But if Evan is back, why hasn''t he come to see me? Is something wrong? She leaps to her feet and grabs the silk robe at the foot of her bed. She ties it around her waist and walks barefoot to the door. Robert looks exhausted and unhappy.


    "Where''s Evan?" Avery asks, as her heart pounds anxiously in her chest. "Is there something wrong with him? What happened?"


    "Mr. Howel is fine," Robert says. He pauses awkwardly and continues, "Well, he''s mostly fine. He''s had a few drinks."


    "He''s been drinking?" Avery asks. "Why? Is he alone? What happened?"


    "He heard that you returned to the mansion in Mr. Clifford''s car," Robert says. "The bodyguards told him that you were sitting in the backseat with Mr. Clifford. He''s a bit¡­upset."


    Avery sighs heavily. She knows that Evan is possessive and jealous, but she thought he''d stopped caring about Andrew. She wonders if he''s angry at her, but she doesn''t feel comfortable asking Robert. If she''s honest with herself, she''s scared to hear the answer.


    "Is he very drunk?" Avery asks.


    "Um, well, he''s a bit unreasonable," Robert says. "I was hoping you could go talk to him. I think it might calm him."


    Avery wraps her arms around herself and says, "Okay, I''ll go, but I''m not so sure it''s a good idea."


    "Mrs. Howel, I don''t mean to speak out of place, but well, we all know that Mr. Howel really cares about you," Robert says. "When you were with Mr. Clifford, Mr. Howel sank into a deep depression. He spent his days alone, drinking in the dark. Now that you''re back, he still spends some nights alone in the study with a glass of whiskey.


    "He worries about you and the baby, and honestly, I''m worried about him. I''ve tried to talk to him about it, but he doesn''t want to hear my opinion. But he listens to you, Mrs. Howel. Please talk to him and tell him that everything is okay."


    Avery chews her lip. She has trouble believing everything Robert has said. Surely he must be exaggerating the story about Evan''s depression. She knows that Evan cares about her, but she can''t believe that his feelings go so deep. Evan can be moody, but the thought of him drinking alone in the dark all day is crazy to her.


    Avery opens the door to the study and slips inside. She''s surprised to find the room empty. There''s a small bar in the back corner, so Evan can offer drinks to business partners during meetings. One of the glass-paneled cabinets is hanging open, and several bottles seem to be missing from their place on the shelf.


    The other corner of the study connects to a short hallway that leads to a guest bedroom. If a meeting goes late, the visiting businessman or woman can stay in the guest room. More often, Evan sleeps in the bedroom when he''s working on an important project and doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone else in the house. The door to the hallway is open, and a light is on.


    Avery walks into the guest bedroom. The sheets of the king-sized bed have been pulled back, but the bed is empty. She hears the sound of running water in the en suite bathroom and opens the door. A wave of hot steam rushes out, and the fans the air around her. Evan steps out of the shower, completely n.a.k.e.d.


    Water drips down his chiseled chest and abs to his member. Evan coughs, and she realizes she''s staring at it. She looks up at him and feels the blood rise to her face. Her ears get hot, and she stares pointedly at her own feet.


    "Can you put a towel on?" she asks.


    "You didn''t seem to mind my n.a.k.e.dness a second ago," Evan says. Though his words are flirty, his voice is weirdly flat and cold. "Besides, it''s not like you''ve never seen me n.a.k.e.d before."


    "You sound weird¡ªare you drunk?" Avery asks.


    "Look at me if you want to talk to me," Evan says.


    Avery quickly looks up, careful to avoid staring at his crotch. His lips were pressed into a thin, angry line, and his eyes are sharp and cold. Though he''s wet and n.a.k.e.d, he radiates power and control. Avery squints at him¡ªhe doesn''t seem drunk, just furious.


    "Evan, I came to talk," Avery says. "But before you do, can you please put some clothes on? Or at least wrap a towel around yourself?"


    Evan ignores her question and says, "Come dry my hair for me."


    Avery sighs and grabs two large white towels. She carefully wraps one around his waist. Every time her fingers brush his damp skin, she feels a jolt of electricity in her stomach. He sits down on a stool, and she stands behind him and rubbed his hair with the second towel. He smells like shampoo and mint, and she inhales deeply.


    She steps back, and her foot bumps something cold. It falls over with a loud, clattering sound. She looks down and sees an empty wine bottle, and there''s another half-empty bottle next to it. Evan isn''t drunk, but he has been drinking.


    Avery wants to ask him why he''s drinking. She wants to explain what happened with Andrew at the police station: the way he threatened her again, the deal he forced her to make, the kiss that wasn''t really a kiss at all. But she doesn''t know where to begin. When Evan is in his jealous mood, he doesn''t believe anything she says.


    Suddenly Evan turns around, grabs her waist, and pulls her onto his lap. She lands with a little gasp and drops the towel.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asks her. "You seem distracted. Maybe you''re wishing you were with another man, drying his hair instead of mine."


    "Evan, I went to the police station to bail Gabrielle out," Avery says, feeling her anger rise. "I had no idea that he would be there."


    "Who are you talking about?" Evan asks.


    "Don''t play games with me, Evan," she says. "You know I was with Andrew."


    "Ah, yes, you haven''t seen him in a while," Evan says bitterly. He loosens his hold on her waist and pushes her off his lap. "You must have really missed each other after such a long time apart."


    Avery shakes her head and says, "Listen, Evan, Andrew bribed the police officers and¡ª"


    "Let me guess, he bribed the police and asked them to threaten Gabrielle," Evan said, rolling his eyes. "You went to save her, and he offered you a deal."


    "Yes, that''s what happened," Avery says angrily.


    Evan rubs his temples and closes his eyes. Avery can''t tell if he believes her or not. She wants to grab his shoulders and shake him as hard as she can. She wants to scream at the top of her lungs. Instead, she grits her teeth and takes a deep breath.


    "Does Andrew know that you''re pregnant with my child?" Evan asks.


    "Of course," Avery says.


    "So, you''re telling me he''s still interested in you even though you''re pregnant with another man''s child?" Evan asks.


    "Apparently, he is," Avery says.


    "Maybe you''ve encouraged him," Evan says. "What have you done that makes him think he still has a chance with you?"

 Chapter 229 - 229: He Thinks she had Feelings for Andrew

    Avery can''t believe her ears. Is Evan seriously accusing me of flirting with Andrew? She thinks. The man kidnapped and tortured my sister, kept me prisoner in his home, and then tried to have my sister beaten by the police. If Evan thinks I might have feelings for Andrew, he''s as crazy as Andrew.


    "Are you kidding me?" Avery asks. "I risked my life to escape from him at Misty Mansion, and now you think I''m flirting with him? Does your jealousy make you that stupid?"


    Evan jumps to his feet and grabs her chin. He holds her head in place and stares deep into her eyes. His expression is stormy and threatening, but Avery is too angry to care. She stares back at him with the same intensity.


    "If I wanted to be with Andrew, I''ve had tons of opportunities," she says. "Why would I wait until now? Why would I settle for a car ride when I could have stayed at Misty Mansion all along?"


    Evan''s shoulders sag slightly, and he lets go of her chin. He opens his mouth as if to say something but quickly closes it again. Suddenly, he looks very tired. Avery almost feels bad for him¡ªshe feels just as tired.


    "Evan, I don''t want to fight about other men anymore," Avery says gently. "This jealousy has to end. On the way back from Nanny''s hospital, you said that you''d trust me, so please, believe me when I say you''re the only man for me."


    Evan takes her chin between his fingers again, but his touch is softer and sweeter. He tilts her face up toward him and presses his lips against hers. She feels the anger melt away, and she slid her arms around his bareback and runs her hands up to his shoulders. He groans and deepens the kiss.


    His hands slid down to her waist, and he unties her silk robe. He slips it off her shoulders and kisses the bare skin underneath. Then he scoops her up in his arms and carries her to the guest room sofa. He lays her down and covers her body with his, trailing kisses from her earlobe to her shoulders.


    Her short nightgown bunches up around her thighs, and his bare skin feels hot on hers. The strength of his need presses hard as an iron rod against her hip. He parts her legs with his knee and starts to kiss his way up her thighs. When he sees that she''s n.a.k.e.d underneath her nightgown, his eyes go liquid with desire.


    "No, Evan, we can''t," Avery says, pushing his head away.


    "Just let me see how your body is changing," he says, his voice hoarse. He reaches under her nightgown and gently pinches her waist, "It feels a little thicker."


    "Get your hands off me," Avery says, feeling hurt. "I can''t help that I''m gaining weight¡ªI''m pregnant!"


    Evan runs his hands up her ribcage and cups her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "These have gotten bigger, too," he whispers. "God, Avery, you''re beautiful."


    He strokes her n.i.p.p.l.e with his rough finger, and a wave of pleasure shoots through her. She arches into him, and a small, breathy m.o.a.n escapes from between her lips. He tugs the neckline of her nightgown away and takes her b.r.e.a.s.t into his mouth, flicking his tongue across her n.i.p.p.l.e.


    She digs her fingers into his strong back and m.o.a.ns again, louder. He presses his body against hers, and her mind goes blank. His mouth moves from her b.r.e.a.s.ts to her neck, and he whispers her name against her skin. His h.i.p.s thrust against hers. She freezes.


    "Evan," she gasps, "We can''t¡ªthe baby."


    Evan pulls his mouth from her skin and slowly stands up. He looks down at her, and she can see the desire raging in his eyes. She glances down at the bulge in the white towel and bites her lip.


    "Do you want some help with that?" she asks.


    Evan groans, "Don''t tempt me. If you started touching me there, I don''t think I''d be able to control myself. It''s too dangerous."


    He walks back to the bathroom and shuts the door, and Avery hears the sound of running water again. She tugs her nightgown down and climbs into bed. She listens to the water and wonders if Evan is masturbating. She''s dozing when she feels a warm body pressed against hers.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll control myself," he whispers. "I just want to sleep near you."


    He holds her from behind and rubs her pregnant belly. She hums happily and closes her eyes, slowly drifting into a warm, peaceful sleep. When she wakes in the morning, their positions have changed¡ªhe''s lying on his back, and her head was pillowed on his shoulder¡ªbut his arms are still around her.


    His long eyelashes brush the tops of his cheeks, and his lips are curled into a small smile. She brushes her lips against his neck, and his lips twitch. She freezes, worried she''ll wake him. She closes her eyes and tries to sleep, but the sun is streaming in through the window. Eventually, there''s a loud knock at the door.


    "Mr. Howel, are you there?" Robert calls through the door. "You need to wake up, sir. It''s already 11:00, and you have important business this afternoon."


    Avery rubs Evan''s arm, but he doesn''t move. His breathing is gentle and slow. She tries again, kissing his neck and shoulders, but he doesn''t respond at all. She feels bad waking him, but her neck is starting to cramp. Slowly, she slid out from his arms and stretched her arms above her head.


    Her hand hits something hard, and she turns to see a stack of books on the nightstand. It''s the same stack Robert took off the coffee table the other day. Normally, Avery isn''t interested in Evan''s library. He likes books about wars, the economy, and technology, and she finds them terribly boring. But she''s curious about these books¡ªwhy doesn''t Robert want her to see them?


    She reaches for a book, but a large palm grabs her hand and pulls it away. She rolls over and finds herself nose to nose with Evan. He tilts her head back and kisses her tenderly on the lips, pulling her into his body. She pulls away slowly.


    "Evan, stop," she says. "Didn''t you hear what I said? You have to get up and get ready."


    Evan silences her with another kiss. He nibbles her lower lip and starts to slide his hand under her nightgown. She grabs his wrist and pulls his hand off her legs.


    "Evan, we can''t," she says. "If you want to stay in bed all day, that''s fine, but I have things to do."


    Evan sighs and says, "I just wanted to enjoy this while I can. I''m leaving on a business trip this afternoon."


    "When will you be back?" Avery asks.


    "It''ll be at least five days," he says.


    "Oh," she says, frowning. She knows it''s silly, but she hates to think about him leaving for five days. She feels lonely, just imagining it.


    "Wait for me," he says, kissing her quickly on the forehead. "I''m going to surprise you when I come back."


    "Are you sure you mean a surprise and not a shock?" she asks.


    "I promise, it''ll be good," he says.


    "Okay, I''m looking forward to it," she says. She pushes him gently and adds, "Get up, and I''ll help you pack."


    Avery slides out from the warmth of the sheets and gets her robe from the bathroom floor. She ties it tightly around her waist and walks upstairs to Evan''s dressing room. She trails her fingers down the row of neatly pressed suits. Finally, she pauses on a dark blue one. The color will look nice with his eyes, she thinks.


    She pulls the suit from the rack and prepares to take it out to Evan, but something small hits the floor and rolls away under the clothing rack. Avery wonders if a button has fallen from the suit. She gets down on her hands and knees and starts to look. Her eyes widen with surprise, and she gasps in shock.

 Chapter 230 - 230: In Pain

    Avery closes her hand around the Meyer family ring. She can''t believe it was in Evan''s closet. He promised her he''d give it back to the Meyer family, but he must have lied. If he lied about something as small as the ring, what else has he lied to me about? She wonders.


    The green diamond gleams in the dim light, and she feels an intense wave of guilt: there''s a small chip in the surface of the diamond that wasn''t there before. She drops back down to her hands and knees and looks for the missing piece, but it''s impossible to find on the gray marble floor. Soon, she hears footsteps and jumps to her feet. She hides the ring in her pocket and pretends to examine the collar of a blue shirt.


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Howel, I just wanted to let you know that lunch is ready," a maid says.


    "I''ll be right down," Avery says. "I just have to finish packing."


    She rushes around the closet, choosing shirts, ties, and suits. She neatly folds them and places them in a leather suitcase and walks downstairs. The ring feels heavy in her pocket, and she can''t shake the feeling that Evan will find out she has it.


    She finds Evan in the bathroom. He''s standing in front of the mirror, and thick white foam covers his jaw and cheeks. The electric razor loudly buzzes as he glides it over his face. She fights the urge to laugh¡ªhe looks a bit like Santa Claus.


    "Do you need my help?" she asks.


    "I''d be honored," he says, winking at her in the mirror.


    He sits down and presses his lips together, and Avery takes the razor. She watched the salesgirl in the supermarket, but she''s never shaved a man''s face before. She bites her lip and lightly presses the razor to his cheek, slowly sliding it downward.


    He''d be really handsome with a beard, she thinks. It''d make him look more masculine and rugged. Maybe someday I''ll ask him to grow one for me. The thought makes her smile.


    "What are you smiling about?" Evan asks.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know," she says, smiling even wider.


    Avery continues shaving, slowly scraping the razor down his face. His skin is smooth and clean beneath the foam, and she strokes his cheek with her fingertip. Evan smiles and wipes some of the foam onto his finger. He flicked it onto her face and then grabs her wrist, painting the foam up her arm to her elbow.


    "Stop fooling around," Avery says.


    She pulls her arm away, but he reaches for her hair. She jerked backward, and the razor slips in her hand, cutting his cheek. Blood drips from the cut and turns the white foam a strange pink. Tears well up in her eyes, and she swallows hard.


    "See, now I''ve cut you," Avery says, fighting back the tears.


    "It''s okay," Evan says. He wraps his arm around her waist and gently strokes her back. "You look like you''re in more pain than I am."


    "I''m not," she snaps. "I''m just upset because you won''t sit still. If you keep moving, I might cut your whole chin off."


    She wipes her eyes and looks at the small cut on his cheek. Why am I so nervous today? She wonders. Everything is making me jumpy¡ªfirst, I broke the ring and now this. Is it because he''s leaving?


    "What do I do now?" she asks Evan.


    "Keep shaving," he says.


    "Aren''t you afraid I might make it worse?" she asks.


    "No, it''s fine, just don''t shave that part again," he says.


    Evan gently places his large palm over the back of her hand. He moves his arm, guiding the razor over his face. When he finishes, he lifts her hand from his face, kisses her wrist, and lets her go. She grabs a white towel and wipes the foam from his face, careful not to rub the small cut.


    "Please don''t go anywhere while I''m gone," Evan says. "Stay safe at home if you can. If you have to go somewhere, take bodyguards."


    "Okay," Avery agrees.


    He stands and traces the outline of her lips with his pinky. He smiles crookedly, tugs a shirt on, and takes her hand to lead her to the dining room. He pulls out a chair and immediately sits down, pulling her onto his lap. She snuggles into his arms and lets him feed her the Caesar salad. She finishes eating, but she still feels a horrible emptiness inside when she thinks about the next five days.


    When they finish eating, he walks with her to the front door. Robert holds Evan''s suitcase, and the Howel family helicopter waits on the front lawn to take them to the family''s hangar. The gorse flower on the side of the helicopter glitters in the sun.


    The blades begin to spin, and Avery''s dress wh.i.p.s around her knees. She throws her hands down to her thighs to hold it in place, and Evan smiles. He leans in and kisses her lightly on the lips, climbs into the helicopter, and shuts the door. Avery stands on the lawn and watches the helicopter turn into a speck in the cloudless, blue sky. Standing alone on the lawn, she feels small and abandoned.


    "Mrs. Howel, Ms. Johnson is here to see you," a servant says.


    Sophie is waiting for her in the front parlor. The French windows are wide open, and the fresh spring air blows into the room. Sophie leaps to her feet and gives Avery a warm hug, and Avery feels overwhelmingly grateful for her mother''s friend. They sit on the sofa, and Avery calls for tea.


    "I''m so sorry," Avery says. "I''ve been trying to get in touch with Bryan, but I haven''t been able to reach him."


    "It''s okay¡ªI know he''s a free spirit," Sophie says with a small sigh. "If he really is my son, I''ve already waited more than twenty years to know him. I suppose I can wait a little longer. Besides, I''m hoping you''ll hear from him soon. Until then, I have to stay in town for some unexpected business."


    Avery nods and pours two cups of rosehip tea. She wraps her fingers around her mug and inhaled the sweet steam before blowing gently on the hot liquid. She takes a sip and looks at Sophie.


    "I have two questions for you, Sophie, but they''re a bit delicate," she says. "Can we keep this conversation between us?"


    "Of course," Sophie says


    "You must know everyone worth knowing in the jewelry industry," Avery says.


    "I do," Sophie agrees.


    Avery puts her tea down and reaches into her pocket. She passes Sophie the Meyer family ring and watches as Sophie examines it. First, Sophie holds it to the light, checking the clarity of the diamond. Then she pulls a small jeweler''s magnifying glass from her pocket and looks at the band and the setting. She runs her finger over the chip and frowns.


    "It''s an exquisite ring," Sophie says. "The color and the cut of the diamond is truly unique. It''s such a shame it''s damaged."


    "That''s what I wanted to ask you about," Avery says. "Do you know someone who could fix it?"


    "I''m not sure," Sophie says. "This kind of chip is tremendously difficult to repair. There are only a handful of jewelers in the world who would dare to try."


    Avery feels a new wave of guilt. The ring is a priceless Meyer family heirloom, and I''ve ruined it, she thinks. How can I ever return it to them like this? I should never have taken it from Charles in the first place.


    "Don''t look so upset, dear," Sophie says. "I know of one specialist who may be able to help, but she has an odd temper."


    She digs through her purse and passes Avery a business card. The paper feels thick and smooth in Avery''s hands, but the card is quite simple. It only says F.S. and an address. Avery slides the card into her pocket, and thanks, Sophie.


    "She keeps a low profile, but everyone in the field knows of her," Sophie says. "She''s a bit of a hermit, and few people have ever seen her. Honestly, I''m not sure if it would help or hurt your chances with her if you mentioned my name. Now, you said there were two things you wanted to ask me¡ªwhat was the other?"

 Chapter 231 - 231: Slept with Him

    "These were with my mother''s papers," Avery says, passing Sophie some of the drawings. "One of the rings has the word'''' Howel `` written on it¡ªdo you know anything about that?"


    Sophie takes the paper and holds it up to the light, and then looks at the drawing under her magnifying glass. Her face pales, and her eyes narrowed, and she quickly shakes her head.


    "Honestly, I don''t think I noticed that before," Sophie says. "Of course, it''s been a long time since I''ve looked at these¡ªmaybe I''ve just forgotten."


    A wave of disappointment washes over Avery, and she sighs quietly. If Sophie doesn''t know why my mother wrote the name on the ring, no one else will, Avery thinks. I guess I''ll have to live with the mystery.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t be more help, dear," Sophie says. "I''d love to stay and chat, but I have to go to a meeting this afternoon."


    "It''s alright," Avery says. "I really appreciate the recommendation."


    "One more thing," Sophie says as she stands, "I told you at the show that you have a serious talent for jewelry design, and I mean it. Now that I know that Olivia was your mother, it makes so much sense¡ªyou really take after her, Avery."


    "Really?" Avery asks, feeling a sudden warmth in her chest.


    "Really," Sophie says. "I''d like you to reconsider my offer. I know you''re and pregnant, and I''m sure you''re busy, but I''d love to have you come to help me with my designs sometimes. I think it''d be rewarding to see your ideas come to life, and it might be nice to continue your mother''s work, don''t you think?"


    "I''ll think about it," Avery says, giving Sophie a hug.


    Sophie leaves, and Avery sinks back down onto the sofa. She takes her phone out and starts to call Gabrielle, guiltily realizing that she hasn''t heard from her sister recently. The phone rings, and a maid comes rushing into the room, carrying a champagne-colored box with a matching silk bow.


    "Mr. Howel asked me to give this to you," the maid says.


    Avery ends the call and takes the velvety box. She slides the lid open, and a bright gold light dazzles her eyes and bounces around the room. A delicate golden necklace made of twisted branches shines in the afternoon sun. Yellow leaf-shaped diamonds decorate the branches.


    Is this the surprise Evan was talking about? She wonders. It came a lot sooner than I was expecting. She smiles to herself and holds the necklace up to her neck, but her phone begins to ring. With a sigh, she gently puts the necklace back in the box and answers the phone.


    "You just called me and then hung up," Gabrielle says, sounding worried. "What''s the matter?"


    "Where are you now?" Avery asks. "I''m worried about you."


    There''s a long pause before Gabrielle answers, "I''m at the bank."


    "They didn''t give you a hard time at the station, did they?" Avery asks, feeling guilty that she hasn''t already asked her sister.


    "No, of course not," Gabrielle says. "They released me right after you left. Andrew didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    "No, not really," Avery says.


    "Good, because I swear I''d make him pay if he hurt you in any way," Gabrielle says with unusual fierceness.


    "We need to talk, Gabby," Avery says. "I need to know what happened at The Palm House¡ªwhy did you get arrested?"


    "I''m sorry, Avery," Gabrielle says. "I can''t talk now, and it''s my turn in line. Gotta go. Bye."


    Gabrielle nervously slides her card into the ATM. Jackson promised he''d return the money, but she''s scared he lied. She types in her PIN and waits while the screen loads. A black number appears on the white screen, and Gabrielle blinks and shakes her head. That can''t be right, she thinks.


    She cancels the transaction, removes the card, and tries again at a different machine. The same number appears: Jackson has added an extra million dollars to her account. Her blood boils, and she clenches her hands into fists. How dare he! She thinks. Does he think he can buy me off? Does he think that a million dollars somehow make up for what he did?


    She hits the green withdrawal button on the keypad. The machine asks her for a number, and she nervously types one million. There isn''t enough cash in the machine, so she has to go inside. The bank teller eyes her suspiciously and disappears to talk to his boss. When he returns, he passes her a huge stack of hundred dollar bills, frowning, and she pulls them off the counter and into her white backpack.


    The money is surprisingly heavy as she walks to The Palm House. The waiter at the front door recognizes her from before and leads her down the corridor to the same private room. The door is half-open, and the sound of drunken laughter drifts into the hall. A group of women is sipping red wine at the table. Jackson is sitting on the sofa, and Jessica is perched on his lap. She runs her fingers through his hair and whispers in his ear, but he looks bored.


    "Jess, come on," he says. "Get off me already."


    Gabrielle wants to leave, but it''s too late¡ªthe waiter is opening the door and announcing her name. In the blink of an eye, Jessica hops to her feet and raises her hand. Gabrielle flinches, but the attack comes from another direction¡ªsomething cold and wet splashes her face and chest. She blinks and wipes her eyes and looks down at her wine-soaked shirt. The women at the table burst into loud laughter. They point their empty wine glasses at Gabrielle, and a tall blonde falls to the floor, laughing too hard to stand.


    "Nice one, ladies," Jessica says.


    Gabrielle splutters and blinks. Her wet hair sticks to her cheeks, and her soggy shirt clings to her chest. She glares at Jackson, but he seems just as bored and uninterested as before.


    "I can''t believe this is the bitch who got you arrested," Jessica says. "She''s barely even a woman. What did she do to interest you? What does she have that I don''t."


    Out of the corner of her eye, Gabrielle sees Jackson wink at her, and her stomach churns with anger. She marches across the room and throws her backpack onto the table. She unzips the backpack and pulls out a stack of hundreds and slides one crisp bill out of the band. She crumples it into a ball and throws it at Jackson''s head.


    "Thanks to you, I got arrested for prostitution," she says with disgust. "You seemed to think our time together was worth a million dollars. I''m here to let you know that you aren''t even worth that crumpled hundred to me."


    She grabs the backpack and dumps the money out onto the table. The silverware goes flying, and a bottle of wine spills and drips onto the floor. The women nudge each other and gasp.


    "The rest is for all of you," she says. "Jackson seems to like paying women for s.e.x, but today it''s all on me. Give him a good time, girls. You''re all dressed as you know how."


    "Are you calling us p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es?" Jessica screams.


    Gabrielle winks.

 Chapter 232 - 232: Spoiled Brat

    Gabrielle''s heart races out of control, and she feels the blood rush to her face. Every muscle in her body screams at her to run away, but she stands still and stares at Jessica. She clenches her hands into fists and waits to see what Jessica will do. Jessica stalks forward like a cat.


    Suddenly Jessica lunges, raises her hand, and swings at Gabrielle''s face. Gabrielle pushes her away, but Jessica is fast; she jumps to the side and tries to grab Gabrielle''s hair. Gabrielle dodges her and grabs a wine bottle from the table. She smashes it on the hardwood; shards of glass flying in all directions, and the women scream. Gabrielle waves the broken bottle at Jessica.


    "Stay away from me," Gabrielle says.


    Jessica''s eyes widen, and her mouth falls open. For a moment, she looks at Gabrielle like she''s crazy, and then she starts to laugh. The women laugh, too. The drunken sound echoes through the room and Gabrielle feels a wave of panic rise¡ªsweat prickles on her skin, and her hand starts to shake. The women laugh louder.


    "Look at that, Jackson," Jessica says. "The little kitten thinks she''s a fierce lion now."


    Gabrielle loosens her grip on the neck of the bottle, and the glass smashed to pieces on the oak floor. She looks at Jackson and sees that he''s smiling crookedly at her. Her stomach churns, and she wonders if she''s going to throw up. I can''t believe I fell for his amnesia story, she thinks. He''s clearly a spoiled brat used to getting everything he wants. I was so stupid to trust him.


    She swallows hard and says, "I better not see any of you ever again." Then she squares her shoulders and marches out of the room. As she walks down the hall, she hears women screaming and then the sound of something breaking.


    Jessica''s furious voice carries down the hall, "Jackson, where are you going? Are you seriously going to chase after her?"


    "Shut up," Jackson shouts back.


    Gabrielle hears heavy footsteps behind her, and she breaks into a run.


    The clock in the bell tower chimes three as Avery enters the elegant brick building. At first, the dim room looks empty, and then a short man in a gray suit clears his throat.


    "Are you looking for F.S.?" he asks, raising his bushy eyebrows.


    "Yes, can I see her?" Avery asks, passing him the business card Sophie gave her.


    The man purses his lips and asks, "Do you have an appointment?"


    Avery shakes her head and says, "It''s kind of an emergency. I was hoping she could make an exception and see me."


    "Absolutely not," the man says. He straightens up to his full height, but he''s still a head shorter than her. "She never sees anyone without an appointment. Now, I''m going to have to ask you to leave."


    "But you haven''t even asked her," Avery objects.


    The man puffs out his chest, "The rules are the rules¡ªleave!"


    "I didn''t want it to come to this," Avery says with a sigh and a nod toward her bodyguards.


    One of the bodyguards steps forward and grabs the little man by the arm. The man kicks and squirms, his face turning a furious red. Avery walks past his desk toward a simple black door. She opens the door and begins to climb the stairs to the bell tower.


    "You can''t go up there," the man shouts after her. "It''s completely forbidden."


    Avery pauses on the first-floor landing and carefully opens the door. The room looks and sounds like a workspace. Some people are drawing at design tables, and others are typing quickly on computers and talking on phones. She slips into the room and taps one of the artists on the shoulder. The woman looks up and blinks confusedly.


    "Where''s F.S.'' office?" Avery asks.


    "It''s on the top floor," the woman says. "Wait, you can''t go up there!"


    Avery ignores the woman and races up the stairs. The top floor of the building is a quiet office space. Tall gray filing cabinets line the walls, and a few modern paintings hanging above them. A large, sloping table sits in front of the window, and a woman is bent over a drawing with her back to Avery. The woman slowly turns around, and Avery feels chills creep up her spine.


    "I can''t believe it''s you," Avery says.


    "Are you always this rude, Mrs. Howel?" Fiona Summers asks, pursing her dark red lips. "Why have you barged in on me without an appointment?"


    "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Summers," Avery says. "It''s just that I have an emergency."


    "I don''t care," Fiona says. "In fact, I can''t think of anything so important you''d want to break into my office. I''m going to ask you to leave just once. If you don''t, I''ll call the police."


    Avery chews her lip nervously. I would never have guessed that F.S. is Fiona Summers, Avery thinks. God, I''m screwed. In the hospital, she blamed me for what happened to Leonie, and she doesn''t look like she''s forgiven me at all. There''s no way that she''ll agree to help me.


    Fiona nods as if she can read Avery''s mind and says, "Even if you had an appointment, I''d never agreed to help the woman who stole my daughter''s man. You know, Evan is still refusing to recognize Leonie''s child. She''s almost had a nervous breakdown because of you."


    Fiona reaches under her desk and flips a switch. An alarm blares through the room, and bodyguards come charging in. They immediately grab Avery and twist her hands behind her back. Avery screams for help.


    "That won''t do you any good," a security guard says. "We''ve already subdued your men."


    "Get her out of here!" Fiona screams. "I don''t even know how she got past you in the first place."


    "I''m so sorry I disturbed you," Avery says calmly. "But I''d appreciate it if you asked your men to take their hands off of me. I can find my own way out, thanks."


    Fiona runs her fingers through her short black hair and sighs. She nods at the guards, and Avery rubs her sore arms. She smiles tightly and starts to walk toward the door. As she crosses the threshold, she subconsciously slips her hand into her pocket and touches the ring.


    "Stop!" Fiona screams.


    Avery turns around, hoping that maybe Fiona has changed her mind. Fiona narrows her eyes and looks at Avery from head to toe.


    "You know, I keep many priceless jewels and metals here," Fiona says. "You say you broke in to see me, but I''m not so sure I believe your story. What if you came here to take something that isn''t yours?"


    "Are you calling me a thief?" Avery asks angrily.


    "I''m saying I don''t trust you," Fiona says.

 Chapter 233 - 233: Visiting Charles

    Fiona stalks across the room toward Avery. Avery lifts her chin defiantly and stares Fiona down¡ªthe woman suddenly seems more capable and fierce than she did in Leonie''s hotel room. Avery wants to step back, but she''s scared it''ll make her look guilty. Slowly, Fiona circles Avery like a cat toying with its prey.


    "I didn''t steal your jewelry," Avery says, pointing at a small camera hanging from the ceiling. "If you don''t believe me, you can just check the security footage. I''ll wait if you like."


    "I wouldn''t want to keep a busy woman like you are waiting," Fiona says with a nasty smile. "I can think of a much faster way to find out if you''re a thief."


    "Are you saying you want to search me?" Avery asks.


    "Exactly," Fiona says. "My men are already here, so it won''t take long."


    "You have no right to search me," Avery says. "You may think you can bully me, but I know my rights if you want to accuse me of a crime, you need to go to the police and wait for them to get a warrant. If not, you need to let me leave."


    "If you weren''t a thief, you wouldn''t mind a search," Fiona says. "If you really have nothing to hide, prove it."


    Avery shakes her head and says, "I value my privacy, Mrs. Summers. I refuse without a warrant."


    "Oh, you value privacy?" Fiona asks with a little laugh. "Maybe you should have remembered that before you broke into my private workshop. Besides, you asked your bodyguards to use force against my employees, and I really don''t appreciate that."


    Fiona nods at her security guards, and the men rush forward and grab Avery. Another man stands in front of the door with his arms crossed over his chest. Avery kicks and flails her leg, but the guards are strong.


    "Get your hands off me," Avery screams. "If my husband hears about this, you''ll all be sorry. You''re not just hurting me, and you''re hurting my unborn child."


    "Oh, that''s right, you''re pregnant too," Fiona says, and her voice sounds creepily nice. "That''s such a coincidence. You and Leonie share the same birthday, and now you''re pregnant with the same man''s child at the same time. It''s almost like you have the same destiny. The only thing is, he refuses to recognize her child. My poor Leonie is miserable in the hospital while you''re out and about, flaunting your conquest of that poor man.


    How is that fair? It''s not poor Leonie''s fault that you can''t satisfy your own husband. It''s not her fault that he wanted a real woman instead of a cold witch like you. It''s your own fault he chose her. You couldn''t handle that and forced him to disown his own child. Women like you disgust me!"


    By the time she finishes talking, Fiona is panting with anger. She lunges toward Avery and grabs at her belly. Avery tries to kick her hands away, but a guard grabs her ankles.


    "Stop it!" Avery screams. "Francis Howel is very concerned about this child. If you do anything to hurt it, what will happen to the Summers family, hmm? Right now, your family is on good terms with the Howel''s, but imagine what would happen if that changes."


    Avery knows that the Summers family is in a delicate position. Fiona, Diana, and Leonie are the only living members, and they depend on the support and friendship of more powerful families. If Francis Howel cuts ties with the Summers family, they''ll fall into poverty and ruin. As angry as Fiona is, she can''t afford to upset Francis.


    "Of course, I won''t hurt you," Fiona snaps. "I just want to find out if you''re a thief or not."


    "You know I''m married to Evan, so why on Earth would I need to steal from you?" Avery asks.


    "Who knows," Fiona says. "Some people get a sick thrill out of it. And we all know you''re a sick woman."


    Fiona pats the outside of Avery''s gray trouser pockets and then slides her hands inside. Avery flinches, but the guards are holding her too tightly to move. Fiona frowns, disappointed that there''s nothing in the pockets. She circles Avery and grabs her coat. She shoves her hands into the pockets, and a nasty smile lights up her face.


    "What''s this?" Fiona asks, holding the green diamond ring up to the light.


    "It''s not yours," Avery says. "I chipped the stone, and I came here to ask you to fix it."


    Fiona''s eyes widen as she examines the ring. She runs her fingers over the crack, and her smile grows even wider. She wraps the ring in her fist and shakes a finger at Avery.


    "You''re right¡ªthe ring''s not mine," Fiona says. "But I don''t think it''s yours either. I know this ring: it''s a Meyer family heirloom, and everyone knows it''s meant for Charles'' future wife. Why do you have it?"


    "Charles asked me to keep it for him," Avery says. "Do you have a problem with that?"


    "You think I believe that?" Fiona asks, rolling her eyes. "Why would he ask you to keep such a precious family heirloom?"


    "That''s none of your business," Avery says. "Now, I have things to do. Give me a ring, and I''ll leave."


    "No, I don''t think so," Fiona says. "I think I''m going to have a little chat with the Meyer family. If Charles gave you a ring, as you say, you have nothing to hide."


    Avery tries to hide her panic, but her palms are sweating, and her head is spinning. She has no idea what Charles'' parents know about the ring. Fiona moves in slow motion, dramatically pulling her phone from her pocket and dialing a number.


    "Are you don''t want to confess?" Fiona asks, her finger hovering over the call button.


    Avery presses her lips together and grinds her teeth. Fiona is probably going to set me up, she thinks. She''s going to tell some twisted version of the story to the Meyer family, but what else can I do? I''ve told the truth, and there''s no point in confessing to something I didn''t do. She shakes her head at Fiona.


    "Fine, have it your way," Fiona says as she presses the button.


    A guard clamps his hands over Avery''s ears, and Fiona turns her back to Avery. Avery strains her ears to hear, but it''s impossible with the guard''s thick palms on her head. She wonders who Fiona is talking to¡ªcould it be Charles? Avery''s heart beat wildly in her chest, imagining Charles alive and well on the other end of the phone.


    It seems like Fiona talks for ages. The guard''s palms begin to sweat against the side of her face, and Avery feels her stomach twist and turn. Finally, Fiona turns around¡ªshe''s smiling like she''s just won the lottery. She nods at the guard, and he takes his hands off Avery''s head.


    "Someone will be here to deal with you soon," Fiona says.


    Avery chews her lip and wonders who it could be. She''s heard rumors that the Meyer family moved to one of their island vacation homes after Charles disappeared. Are they sending someone to do their business for them? Avery thinks. Or has Fiona tricked me? Maybe she''s called someone completely unrelated to do her dirty work for her.


    "Make yourself comfortable while you wait," Fiona sneers.


    Avery walks across the room and sinks onto a sofa. She hates showing any sign of weakness in front of Fiona, but she feels exhausted. She''s not sure if it''s the stress or the pregnancy or some combination, but she finds it hard to keep her eyes open.


    There''s a sharp knock at the door. She checks her watch: it''s just after 4:00. A security guard opens the door, and a tall, slender man struts into the room.


    "It''s you?" Avery asks, unable to believe her eyes.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Visiting Charles

    Avery locks eyes with Jackson. He runs his hand through his curly hair, and his blue diamond earrings winked in the sunlight. He smiles knowingly at her, and Avery''s palms itch with the desire to slap him. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath.


    "I''m surprised to see you here," Avery says. She turns and looks at Fiona, "Why did you ask him to come? He''s not part of the Meyer family."


    Fiona presses her dark red lips together and shakes her head. She and Jackson shake hands warmly, and Jackson leans down and kisses her on the cheek.


    "Come with me, Jackson," Fiona says. "Unfortunately, I have some ugly business to deal with, but it shouldn''t take long. Would you be kind enough to wait for me in the conference room?"


    Fiona leads Jackson out of the room, shooting a nasty look at Avery over her shoulder. Avery sighs cross her legs and sinks back into the plush sofa. If Fiona is going to make her wait, she might as well be comfortable. In a few minutes, Fiona returns. She checks her watch and paces up and down the room.


    There''s a knock at the door and an elegant woman in white bursts in. She''s wearing a large floppy hat and a dark pair of sunglasses. She pulls the sunglasses off and glances between Avery and Fiona. Avery almost gasps¡ªshe and Charles have the same eyes, though she looks a bit young to be his mother.


    "Where''s the ring?" Mrs. Meyer asks.


    Fiona passes her the ring and says, "I found it on that woman. She had quite a story to tell about it too."


    Mrs. Meyer barely even glances at it before turning to Avery with a questioning look. Avery stands and offers her hand to Mrs. Meyer, but Charles'' mother refuses to take it.


    "Hi, Mrs. Meyer," Avery says. "My name is Avery, and I''m friends with Charles."


    "Why do you have a family ring?" Mrs. Meyer asks calmly.


    "Charles asked me to keep it for him," Avery says. "But I accidentally chipped the stone. I didn''t want to return a damaged ring, so I was trying to have it repaired. I know it''s a priceless family heirloom, and believe me when I say I''m incredibly sorry about the damage. Mrs. Summers refused to repair it for me, but perhaps she''ll be willing to do it for you. I promise to cover any costs."


    "Can you believe her?" Fiona asks. "She thinks that money can buy anything¡ªshe has no respect for your family or your ring. She broke a priceless family heirloom and is offering money in return. I''d be furious if I were you."


    Mrs. Meyer runs her fingers over the chip in the ring, and her expression looks pained. She lifts it up to the light and looks at the damage from different angles. Avery''s palms start to sweat. If Mrs. Meyer is upset about the broken ring, it''ll be even easier for Fiona to blow the situation out of control.


    Fiona sneers at Avery and continues talking, "Who knows why she even has the ring. She claimed Charles gave it to her, but why should we believe her? Why would a married woman have something that should belong to the future Mrs. Meyer, hmm?"


    Avery twists her fingers. I knew I should never have accepted the ring, she thinks. I should have returned it to the Meyer family the second I found out how important it is. I was so stupid to let Charles give it to me.


    "Her silence is suspicious, don''t you think?" Fiona asks. "Mrs. Meyer, I''m telling you, she stole the ring. You need to go to the police at once and report her. She needs to be punished for what she''s done."


    "Hmm, yes, of course," Mrs. Meyer says distractedly, still holding the ring to the light and touching the chipped gemstone.


    "I''ll call the police right away," Fiona says, smiling a huge toothy smile.


    "Wait; what?" Mrs. Meyer asks. "One minute, I have some questions for Avery."


    Fiona scowls at Avery, but she puts the phone down and walks back toward Mrs. Meyer. Mrs. Meyer touches Avery''s arm and looks up into her eyes. It''s eerie to see Charles'' eyes in someone else''s face, Avery thinks.


    "So you''re Charles'' friend?" Mrs. Meyer asks.


    Avery nods.


    "And he gave you this ring?" Mrs. Meyer asks, tightening her grip on Avery''s arm.


    "Yes, he did," Avery says.


    "Why?" Mrs. Meyer asks.


    Avery chews the side of her cheek as she thinks about how to answer the question. He gave her a ring so she could monitor the toxin in her blood and check to see if her food had been poisoned, but it seems like a bad idea to explain that to Fiona and Mrs. Meyer. How can she tell them something Evan doesn''t even know?


    "Don''t trust her, Mrs. Meyer¡ªthat''s my advice," Fiona says. "She''s clearly trying to think of some lie to tell us right now. Besides, even if she didn''t steal it, she could have gotten it from him in other ways. She''s married to Evan Howel, but everyone''s saying that she made Andrew Cliffords fall head over heels in love with her. She could have used some sort of sick seduction on your poor son, too."


    "So, you''re Mrs. Howel?" Mrs. Meyer asks. She looks at Avery as if seeing her for the first time.


    "I am," Avery replies.


    "Oh, it''s nice to meet you, dear," Mrs. Meyer says.


    Mrs. Meyer''s eyes look terribly sad all of a sudden. She passes the ring to Avery and folds Avery''s hand closed around it. Avery holds the ring nervously. Before she can ask Mrs. Meyer what she''s doing, the woman squeezes her arm urgently.


    "If you want to return this to our family, you need to give it back to Charles," Mrs. Meyer says. "It''s the only way."


    "Mrs. Meyer, what are you doing?" Fiona screeches. "She tricked Charles into giving her a ring, and then she broke it! She needs to be punished."


    "I''m grateful that you called me, Fiona," Mrs. Meyer says cooly. "But surely you have something better to do that mind another family''s private business."


    Avery can''t believe her ears. It would be so easy for Mrs. Meyer to believe Fiona''s story. Charles is the only one who can confirm the truth, and he''s missing. Avery was sure that the women would drag her down to the police station.


    Mrs. Meyer slips her sunglasses on and walks out without another word. Avery hesitates and then chases after her, calling her name.


    Mrs. Meyer turns slowly and asks, "You want to know why, don''t you?"


    Avery nods.


    "It''s because Charles was in love with you," Mrs. Meyer says.


    "No, no, that''s impossible," Avery says, feeling her blood go cold. "Charles and I were just friends."


    "Oh no, dear," Mrs. Meyer says. She smiles sadly and shakes her head. "He loved you¡ªa mother always knows. Of course, I should have put a stop to it, but well, Charles and I weren''t really on speaking terms. He''s a stubborn man, and he refused to forgive me for an old misunderstanding.


    "One day, he came to me¡ªI thought he was finally going to forgive me, but all he wanted was the ring. I should have warned him. I should have refused to give it to him, but he seemed so happy, and I just couldn''t bring myself to hurt him like that."


    Avery feels as if she''s been punched in the stomach. She squeezes the ring so hard the sharp edges dig into her palms, and she shakes her head back and forth.


    "I swear, I had no idea," she says. "If I''d known I would never have"


    "I don''t blame you," Mrs. Meyer says slowly. "But my son gave you this ring as a symbol of his love. If you want to return it, you need to do it properly. He won''t give up unless you reject him yourself."

 Chapter 235 - 235: Feel Like Blind Idiot

    Avery lies on the sofa in her parlor and spins the ring around her finger. The diamond catches the light and throws sparkles across the room and onto the walls. Lucky runs in and out through the open French doors and the curtains rustle in the breeze. She can''t stop thinking about Charles.


    I can''t believe he loves me, she thought guiltily. I feel like a blind idiot¡ªI thought he was just friendly, but he was flirting the whole time. He was always calling me and joking with me and inviting me to dinner. Why didn''t I see it? Why didn''t I put a stop to it? He must have thought I was leading him on.


    Her phone buzzes in her pocket, and she answers it, grateful for the distraction. It''s Evan, but his voice sounded distant and crackly. He tells her he''s landed safely and is on his way from the airport to the family house. He hangs up without asking her about her day or telling her how much he misses her. Avery stares gloomily at the wall-papered walls, feeling even more alone than before.


    Evan''s plane touches down at dusk. The sky was tinged orange, and the clouds glow in the fading light. A black car waits on the runway to take him to his grandfather''s private retreat. As they drive to the house, the night seems to swallow them whole.


    Evan gets out of the car in front of the house, and a chill runs through his body. He''s only been to his grandfather''s private home a few times, but the place gives him the creeps. Though it''s dark outside, not a single light shines from the house''s windows. It''s eerily quiet too-the only sound comes from the marble fountain in the middle of the courtyard. A black marble lion sits in the middle of the fountain with its jaws wide open as if it''s eating the sky. Water shoots upward from a pipe in its mouth and falls back down into the fountain.


    Evan and Robert walk through the gates and startle a flock of ravens. The birds shoot up into the sky, cawing and screeching. A few oily black feathers fall to the ground. A pair of cold-eyed bodyguards armed with machine guns stop Evan and Robert outside the front door.


    One of the guards grabbed a handheld metal detector and waved it over Evan''s body. Then he repeats it on Robert. The detector beeps, and the guard glares as Robert hands over his pistol. Evan starts to walk toward the doors, but a guard steps in front of him and puts his hand against Evan''s chest.


    "Stop," the guard says. "Your butler has a hidden weapon."


    Evan looks back at Robert and Robert grimaces. He reaches down into his boot and pulls a knife out of the side. He hands it to the guard, and the guards nod and let them pass into the mansion. As soon as they''re inside the tall, black doors swing shut, leaving them alone in the dark entryway.


    The inside of the mansion is decorated in a far-east style. Priceless screens, antiques, and Chinese calligraphy line the walls. At the back of the entryway is a carved wood dragon with ruby eyes. The jewels glint threateningly in the darkness. When Evan was a child, the dragon gave him nightmares.


    Evan''s footsteps echoed loudly on the polished marble floors. He stalks toward his grandfather''s study, but a guard seems to appear out of nowhere.


    "Sorry, sir, your grandfather is having his dinner, and he''s given orders that no one should disturb him," the guard says.


    "Tell him I''m here," Evan says.


    "He knows," the guard replies.


    Evan scowls. He wants to argue, but he knows it''s pointless. His grandfather''s mansion is filled with heavily armed security guards, and the men aren''t afraid to use force. Evan paces the hallways and looks at his grandfather''s priceless art. He checks his watch every few minutes. After an hour has passed, he finds a guard.


    "Is my grandfather finished with his meal yet?" Evan asks.


    "He''s on an important phone call," the guard answers. "You''ll have to wait."


    The guard leads Evan to the study and gestures for him to wait. Evan stares at the carved wood doors and taps his foot impatiently. Finally, the doors swing open, and Evan enters, followed by Robert.


    Francis Howel sits behind a large desk and in front of a huge screen. He''s wearing a black suit, and his expression is icy. Though he''s in his sixties, his hair is still dark and thick. The neat mustache on his lip twitches as he frowns at Evan. Two suited black bodyguards stand behind the desk with their arms crossed.


    Evan sits across the desk from his grandfather and waits for the older man to speak. There''s a loud knock from behind the screen, and a secret door slides open. A beautiful young woman steps out from behind the screen, carrying a tea tray. She glances quickly at Evan and puts the tray on the desk.


    "I made Evan''s favorite tea, Grandpa," the woman says.


    Evan can''t believe his ears. I don''t call him grandpa, Evan thinks. Who is this woman, and why is she so comfortable with him? And why does he let her have free rein to move around in the house? He barely even lets his own family come here.


    The woman pours the tea and then leaves with a brief nod at Francis. Francis swirls his tea and sniffs the steam. Then he leans back in his chair and rests his feet on the desk.


    "So tell me, is the divorce finalized with that woman yet?" Francis asks.


    "No, she''s still my wife, and I''d appreciate it if you talked about her with more respect," Evan says.


    "That attitude won''t get you anywhere with me, boy," Francis says. "But I''m busy, and I don''t have time to talk about insignificant women. As soon as she gives birth, she''s gone. And that''s that."


    "No, I won''t agree to that," Evan says.


    "You don''t have a choice," Francis says. He takes his feet off the desk and leans forward to stare into Evan''s eyes. "If you value her life at all, you''ll cut off all contact with her after the birth."


    "I''ve been doing some research into your past," Evan says. "I''ve found out some very interesting things about bribes you''ve paid and received. It would be bad if that information got out right before the elections, don''t you think?"


    "You think you can threaten me?" Francis asks with a laugh. "I know you''ve been trying to dig up dirt on me, and I don''t care. If you want to release the papers, go ahead. No matter what, you and that woman are done."


    "No, we''re not done," Evan says, balling his hands into fists.


    "I''m getting tired of this conversation," Francis says. "I already have another marriage arranged for you."


    Evan jumps to his feet, and the bodyguards pull out their guns and point them at him. He takes a deep breath and counts to five, slowly unclenching his fists. The bodyguards relax, but they keep their guns aimed at his chest.


    "You forced me to marry Avery and get her pregnant," Evan says. "You even threatened me with Diana to make sure I''d do it. But you need to remember that Avery hasn''t given birth yet. There''s no guarantee that you''ll have an heir after all."


    "That''s a terrible threat," Francis says. "I still have Diana. If anything happens to the baby, Diana will suffer for it."


    "Screw, Diana," Evan snarls. "If you don''t stop interfering in my marriage, I''m going to get Avery an abortion."


    Evan knows it''s a desperate threat, but he''s out of other options. Francis sips his tea and smiles coldly. Evan wants to punch the smile off his face.


    "You''re bluffing," Francis says. "You won''t make her get an abortion. You care too much about the unborn child, and too much about Diana. You''re weak, Evan. Your emotions always get the better of you."


    "I''m not bluffing," Evan says coldly. "Don''t test me."


    Francis sighs and puts his tea down. He snaps his fingers, and one of the guards runs to the study doors and locks them. Evan nods at Robert, and the two begin backing toward the doors.


    "Do you think you can keep me prisoner here, old man?" Evan asks.


    "I do," Francis says.


    He snaps his fingers again, and the guards raise their guns and take aim. Gunshots echoed through the room, and Robert jumps in front of Evan.

 Chapter 236 - 236: Wrapped Gift Box

    The bullets shoot past Evan without touching him and slam into the wall. Robert charges at one of the bodyguards, and a bullet clips his shoulder. Blood soaks his white shirt, but he continues running until one of the bodyguards tackles him to the floor. Evan grabs another bodyguard and twists the man''s arm until he drops his gun. Evan takes the pistol and points it at Francis.


    "Would you really kill me over a woman?" Francis asks with disgust.


    "Yes," Evan answers, leveling the gun at his grandfather''s chest. "I''ll kill anyone who tries to hurt her. Now, let me go. You can''t keep me locked up here until she gives birth. If I''m not back in a few days, she''ll get worried and upset¡ªshe could lose the child."


    Francis shakes his head and snaps his fingers again. Bodyguards burst through the doors and quickly overpower Evan. They drag him and Robert to a guest bedroom and lock the door from the outside. Robert sinks to the floor, his face pale with pain.


    Evan looks at his butler''s bloody shoulder and frowns. The wound isn''t very bad, but it needs to be bandaged. With a sigh, Evan takes his shirt off and tears the fine linen into thick strips. He ties the fabric around Robert''s arm, making a simple but neat bandage.


    "Sir, you don''t have to do this," Robert says. "I can do it myself."


    Evan shakes his head and continues wrapping Robert''s shoulder. When he''s done, he throws himself onto a sofa and closes his eyes. His headaches, and he''s worried about Avery.


    "Sir, do you really think Mr. Howel will keep us prisoner here for months?" Robert asks.


    "I don''t know," Evan snaps, secretly wondering the same thing.


    Someone is screaming in the darkroom. Avery looks around in a panic, but she''s alone¡ªshe realizes she''s the one screaming. She gasps for breath and wipes her sweaty forehead with a cloth. She closes her eyes and sees the image from her dream as clear as if it were real life. Evan is lying on a marble floor in a pool of his own blood. Gunshot wounds scar his chest, and dark blood continues to flow out.


    "Mrs. Howel?" a maid asks, knocking on the door, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m alright," Avery answers. "I''ve just had another nightmare. Can you come in?"


    The maid comes in and looks at Avery with concern. Avery knows she must look terrible. She runs her fingers through her hair and finds that it''s soaked with sweat. She pulls the quilt down and fans herself. The maid opens the curtains, and early morning light floods into the room.


    "Mrs. Howel, you got a phone call last night," the maid says. "It only rang once, and then the other person ended the call. It didn''t seem urgent, so I didn''t wake you up."


    Avery looks down at her phone and sees Andrew''s number. She sighs and unlocks her phone. For a moment, she thinks about calling him back to find out what he wants. Then she shakes her head and blocks his number. She gets out of bed and crosses the room to the French doors.


    The grass is still covered in dew, and birds hop back and forth, looking for worms. Suddenly, they stop singing and fly into a tree. Fiona and Leonie are crossing the lawn hand in hand, and Avery wishes she could disappear like the birds.


    "Why are they here?" Avery asks the maid. "I thought Leonie was still in the hospital?"


    "When Mrs. Florence Howel heard that Leonie was in the hospital, she was really worried," the maid says. "She invited Leonie to come to stay and recover here."


    "Only Leonie would use her illness to get an invitation," Avery says with a groan.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with Miss Summers, but it must be something bad," the maid says. "Mrs. Florence Howel was so upset."


    "I''m sure she was," Avery says with a sigh.


    Leonie looks at the window and smirks and waves at Avery. Avery jerks the curtains closed¡ªshe''s in no mood to play Leonie''s games. Evan has been gone for five days, and she feels anxious and worried. She wraps herself in a thin robe and slides slippers onto her feet.


    "Mrs. Howel, are you ready for breakfast?" the maid asks. "Sarah says she''s done cooking now."


    Reluctantly, Avery leaves the privacy of her room and heads to the kitchen. Sarah has prepared a small wooden table so Avery can eat in the kitchen instead of in the large formal dining room. Avery is only halfway through her oatmeal and smoothie when she hears high heeled footsteps.


    "Good morning, Avery," Leonie says. "I thought I saw you in the window earlier and wanted to stop by and say hello."


    Avery feels her stomach turn. She drops her spoon with a loud clunk and turns to glare at Leonie and Fiona. She pushes her chair away from the table and tries to leave, but Leonie grabs her arm.


    "Avery, you need to finish your breakfast," Leonie says, smiling sourly. "Your baby needs all the nutrition it can get. I''ll keep you company while you eat."


    Leonie pulls out a chair and helps herself to an orange wedge. Avery sighs and sits down. She hates to admit it, but Leonie is right¡ªshe needs to eat for the baby.


    "So I heard that Evan is with his grandfather," Leonie says casually. "You look surprised by the news¡ªdidn''t he tell you where he was going?"


    Avery forces herself to swallow the smoothie, but it suddenly tastes thick and horrible. Why didn''t Evan tell me he was going to see his grandfather? Avery wonders. Is it about me or the baby? Or is it possibly about Diana? And how does Leonie know where Evan is?


    "Don''t you know that it''s rude to talk so much while someone is eating?" Avery asks. "You might want to be more careful, Leonie¡ªyour child might pick up your bad manners."


    "Evan obviously didn''t tell her," Fiona says, patting her daughter''s shoulders. She shoots a sideways glance at Avery and continues, "What was it Mrs. Howel was saying about Evan? Something about a huge fight he had with his grandfather?"


    "I''m afraid I wasn''t really listening," Leonie says. "What did she say?"


    "I don''t remember exactly, but I do remember her saying something about abortion," Fiona says. She pauses and looks down at Avery. "Oh, now, I remember. Evan wants Avery to have an abortion."


    Avery rolls her eyes¡ªthe women are obviously trying to upset her. She looks back and forth between Fiona and Leonie and calmly eats another bite of oatmeal. Sarah rushes over to the table with a fried egg and quickly serves it to Avery. She shoots Avery a questioning look, but Avery waved her away.


    "What interesting stories you tell," Avery finally says to Fiona.


    "If you don''t believe me, that''s okay," Fiona says. "You know that Francis really cares about the Howel family heir. Evan was making all kinds of wild threats to try to get Francis to release Diana. He told his grandfather he''d make you get an abortion if Diana wasn''t freed within the next three days. Now he''s a prisoner in his grandfather''s house."


    "Fascinating," Avery says sarcastically.


    "You don''t believe me?" Fiona asks.


    "Don''t insult my intelligence," Avery says. "Why would I believe a single word, you say? You''re a pathetic, jealous woman."


    Sarah rushes back to the table with a beautifully wrapped gift box. The sparkling paper is champagne gold, and the box is tied with a matching silk ribbon. She passes the box to Avery.


    "Oh, Mrs. Howel, you''re so lucky," Sarah says with a quick wink at Avery. "Mr. Howel loves you so much. He''s left you a beautiful present for every day he''s been gone. The first was that stunning necklace, and then those beautiful matching earrings. The shoes he gave you on the third day were perfect, and then those diamond hair pins yesterday were lovely. What do you think he''ll give you today?"


    Avery starts to tear at the wrapping paper¡ªthis box is a lot larger than the others. She opens it and pulls out a beautiful champagne gold dress. A hand-written note falls from the folds of the dress, and Sarah stoops over to pick it up.


    "Oh, Mrs. Howel, it matches the other gifts perfectly," Sarah says. "I think he wants you to wear that outfit for him when she comes back. Oh, he''s so sweet with you."


    Fiona and Leonie''s faces pale with anger and jealousy. Avery smiles, gratefully at Sarah, and stands to leave the kitchen.

 Chapter 237 - 237: Keep Company

    Avery stands in front of the bathroom mirror and zips the side of her new dress. The dress is strapless and made of champagne-colored lace and tulle with a beige satin lining. It brushes her ankles and swishes when she moves. She gathers hair in a graceful bun and pins it with the diamond hairpins. She slips on the new pair of gold heels and slowly spins in front of the mirror.


    "Mrs. Howel, where are you going all dressed up?" the servant asks.


    "I''m going on a date," Avery says happily.


    Avery leaves the mansion with the handwritten note from Evan. It has instructions about where to meet him. She gives the address to her driver, and the man quickly takes her to the marina. The sky is a soft pink, and fluffy clouds slowly drift across. There''s a silver Bugatti Veyron parked near the marina''s gates. The setting sun glints off the car''s shiny paint, and Avery squinted to see better.


    Andrew Clifford is leaning against the side of the car; his legs are crossed, and his hands are in his pockets. His shadow is long and dark in the evening sunlight, and he reaches into the open window to honk the horn at Avery. Avery scowls,


    "Mrs. Howel, the yacht is at dock three," the driver says.


    "You look gorgeous today," Andrew shouts. "Are you dressed up for me?"


    "As if," Avery snaps.


    Andrew pushes off from the car and quickly catches up to Avery with a few long strides. She tries to walk faster, but the wood planks are uneven, and she''s wearing heels.


    "I have to talk to you about something," Andrew says.


    "What?" Avery asks. "Knowing you, it can''t be anything good."


    "You have to come with me," Andrew says, frowning.


    "No way," Avery says. "I''m not letting you take me back to Misty Mansion, and I''m warning you¡ªthis place is swarming with Howel bodyguards. Don''t you dare try anything."


    "I''m not going to take you to Misty Mansion," Andrew says. "Just come with me. I swear you won''t regret it."


    "I''m busy," Avery says.


    "I can wait," Andrew replies.


    "Go away," Avery snaps, climbing the ramp onto the yacht.


    Avery stands on the deck of the yacht and looks at the orange sun sinking into the blue water. In the distance, she can see a small island that locals call Solitary Island. She looks back over her shoulder and sees that Andrew is still waiting on the dock. She frowns and hopes he''ll go away before Evan comes. If Evan and Andrew see each other, the whole evening will be ruined.


    She looks at the handwritten note in her hand and rereads the message, though she''s already memorized it. Evan''s graceful writing says: "Hold my hand¡ªI love to feel your hand in mine."


    Avery walks toward the front deck. Fresh flowers perfume the air, and the ground is covered in petals. Small potted trees line the deck, and fairy lights twinkle in their branches. A piece of paper is tied to one of the trees, and it blows in the wind. Avery unties the paper. It reads, "Kiss me¡ªyour lips are the sweetest thing I''ve ever tasted."


    The yacht pulls away from the marina and crosses the bay to the island. The island sparkles with light. White lanterns hanging in the trees, and the beach is covered in small white candles. The flames flicker gently in the breeze. Another piece of paper is tied to the island dock. It says, "Hug me¡ªthe smell of your hair intoxicates me."


    Avery walks across a path on the beach. The air is sweet with the smell of flowers, and she inhales deeply. The entire beach is a paradise of light and romantic shadow. At the end of the path, there''s another card. It says, "Spend the rest of your life with me¡ªI will never have enough time with you."


    Another path leads through a forest. The trees are wrapped in fairy lights, and lanterns and streamers hang from their branches. Though the sun has set, the forest is glowing with light. Flower petals line the path, and Avery enters a clearing. Another note hangs from a tree branch, "Find me¡ªwhen you''re by my side, I''m pure and fearless."


    There''s a merry-go-round in the center of the clearing, sparkling with white and pink lights. It spins slowly, and Avery can see a gift box sitting on the back of every horse. She steps on and opens one of the boxes. Inside there''s a photo of her and Evan kissing in the restaurant. She walks to the next horse and opens another box to find a photo of her and Evan baking a cake together. Slowly, she circles the merry-go-round, opening each box. They''re all filled with photos.


    There''s another note in the last box, "Keep me company¡ªwhen I''m with you, I believe in goodness, kindness, and beauty."


    Avery looks up at the twinkling lights, and her eyes filled with tears. She can''t believe that this is the surprise Evan prepared for her. She looks around for Evan, but she doesn''t see him anywhere. A white paper at the center of the merry-go-round catches her eye, "Be crazy and reckless with me while we''re young, brave, and in love."


    Avery opens her purse and checks her phone''s clock. Evan said he''d meet her at 8:00, but it''s already 8:15, and he''s nowhere to be seen. She sits down on a horse and waits. The carousel goes around and around, and Avery starts to feel dizzy and sick. She gets off and sits down in a white gazebo.


    Another half-hour passes, and Avery holds her head in her hands. Where is Evan? She wonders. Did something happen to him? It''s not like him to be so late. A warm hand touches her bare shoulder, and she looks up with hope. Her heart immediately sinks into her stomach¡ªit''s not Evan.


    "Are you okay, Mrs. Howel?" Sarah asks.


    Avery shakes her head.


    "How about we give him a call?" Sarah suggests.


    Avery takes her phone and tries to dial Evan''s number, but her hands are shaking too badly. She has a terrible feeling in the pit of her stomach. There''s no reason for him to be so late, she thinks. If there was some sort of delay, he would have called to let me know or cancel.


    Sarah helps her dial the number. The phone rings once and then goes to voicemail. Avery feels the panic rise in her chest, and she wipes a tear from her eye. Sarah rubs her shoulder, comfortingly.


    "It''s okay," Sarah says. "Let''s call Robert. He always has his phone."


    Sarah dials and puts the phone on speaker. It rings and rings, but no one answers. They dial again, and the same thing happens.


    "Maybe he didn''t hear it," Sarah suggests. "I''m sure he''ll call us back as soon as he can. But why don''t we go back to the yacht now? It gets windy on this island at night, and you''re not dressed to be out in the cold."


    Avery shakes her head with determination. She wants to believe that Evan will keep his word and come meet her. He has to come, she thinks. He just has to. The wind starts to blow, and the lanterns shake violently. The flames in the candles go out, and Avery shivers. Sarah takes off her coat and wraps it around Avery, and Avery huddles into it gratefully. Avery checks her phone: it''s 10:00. Suddenly the phone buzzes.


    "That must be Mr. Howel," Sarah says happily.


    Avery takes one look at the screen, and she feels her blood go cold. She stands up, and the coat falls off her shoulders. She takes her heels off and begins to run back through the forest toward the beach and the yacht.


    "Mrs. Howel, wait," Sarah shouts. "Where are you going? What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 238 - 238: You Look Worried

    Avery shivers on the deck of the yacht. The wind is blowing wildly, and the air is damp and cold. Sarah comes up behind her and dr.a.p.es the coat over her shoulders, and Avery wraps her arms around herself and looks at the dark and gloomy sky. Without warning, large raindrops begin to drip onto her face. She crosses the deck and huddles under a white canopy, but the rain blows from all directions¡ªit''s impossible to escape the storm.


    Avery''s phone buzzes in her pocket, and she pulls it out immediately, hoping it''s Evan. Instead, she sees a series of gory photos. First, there''s a close up of a man''s hand. The man is wearing a skull-shaped silver ring, and one of his fingernails has been pulled out, leaving a bloody stump. The next photo shows the man''s face: it''s Bryan. Her stomach twists, and she leans over the railing and reaches into the water.


    She takes a deep breath and looks at her phone again. There''s a message with the texts: "Pay his debts, or we''ll take the next nail." The phone buzzes again, and there''s a photo of a pair of pliers next to Bryan''s hand. Avery looks out over the choppy, gray water and wishes the yacht would move faster.


    Leonie stands behind the door, watching her mother and Mrs. Florence Howel. The two are watching TV in Florence''s private sitting room, and Leonie is getting bored of spying on them. Suddenly the phone rings. Florence answers it, and her wrinkles deepen as she frowns and nods. She sighs heavily and gently hangs up the old, ivory telephone. Leonie steps out from her hiding place, wrinkling her forehead with concern.


    "What''s the matter, Mrs. Howel?" Leonie asks sweetly. "You look worried¡ªwhat happened?"


    "Oh, I just had a troubling call from my husband," Florence says.


    "What did Mr. Francis Howel say?" Leonie asks, trying to keep herself from sounding too interested.


    "Maureen, go to the back parlor and let me know if that woman is back," Florence says, ignoring Leonie''s question. "The servants told me she took the yacht out to the island, but she should be back by now."


    "Avery, you mean?" Leonie asks jealousy.


    "Yes, dear," Florence says. "You know I wouldn''t waste my time worrying about her normally, but my husband is very concerned about her pregnancy. He''s asked me to make sure that nothing happens to her, so I''m afraid I have to put aside my personal feelings for the time being."


    Florence pats the sofa cushion next to her, and Leonie quickly crosses the room and sits down. Florence takes Leonie''s soft hand in her old wrinkled one and squeezes it gently.


    "You''re pregnant too, dear, and you need to take care of yourself," Florence says. "It''s late¡ªyou should go to bed and stop worrying about all this."


    "Mrs. Howel is right, you know," Fiona says. "You''ve been through a lot, and you need to be careful¡ªI''d hate to see you back in the hospital."


    "I''m fine, Mom," Leonie says, rolling her eyes at Fiona. She turns back to Florence, quickly changing her irritated scowl for a charming smile. She says, "Let me go with Maureen, Mrs. Howel. I''m afraid she won''t be able to handle Avery on her own¡ªyou know the two of them have a bad history. I wouldn''t want anything bad to happen to Avery."


    "You''re a very sweet, dear, but I can''t let you go," Florence says. "It''s an ugly night, and it''s not safe for you to go out in this sort of weather."


    "I promise it''ll be alright," Leonie says. "I''ll be back soon."


    "I''ll go with her," Fiona says, standing up.


    Florence sighs and nods. Leonie smiles winningly at the older woman and then follows Maureen and a group of bodyguards out into the stormy night.


    It takes the boat longer to return from the island than it did to go out. The choppy sea rocks it back and forth, and it feels like an eternity before they''re at the dock again. Avery climbs down the slippery ramp, stumbling slightly in her heels. Sarah grabs her arm to steady her and guides her the rest of the way down. Avery squints through the rain¡ªthere''s a large group of people gathered at the entrance to the marina. Avery can clearly see Leonie and Fiona standing at the front.


    "Sarah, please get the driver to come to pick me up," Avery says. "I don''t really want to deal with any of them right now."


    Sarah nods and rushes away to call the driver. Avery wraps the coat more tightly around herself and starts to walk toward the entrance. Leonie walks to meet her, blocking her path. Though it''s cold and rainy, Leonie is wearing a pale pink sundress. The light cotton blows in the wind and flaps around Leonie''s thin calves.


    "Where are you going at such a late hour, Avery?" Leonie asks.


    Avery ignores the question and tries to push past Leonie, but Leonie grabs her arm. Her pink fingernails dig sharply into Avery''s skin.


    "Get off me, Leonie," Avery says impatiently.


    "Mrs. Howel, the driver, says he can only take you back to the mansion," Sarah says, running over. "He says he''s acting on Mrs. Florence Howel''s direct orders."


    Avery sighs and looks up at the stormy sky. She wonders if Mrs. Florence Howel plans to punish her again¡ªshe can''t let the old woman do anything that could hurt the baby. Besides, Bryan is in danger, and she has to get to him immediately. She bites her lip and starts to walk toward the entrance. The bodyguards behind Fiona split up and surrounded her.


    "Sweet Mrs. Howel is worried that it''s dangerous for you to be out and about on a night like this," Leonie says with a toothy smile. "Perhaps she''s worried about your unborn baby."


    Avery tries to push past the guards, but Fiona grabs her by the coat. She jerks the coat off Avery''s shoulders, revealing the wet and ruined gown underneath. She looks at the soaking gown and the muddy heels and smiles nastily.


    "I thought you said you were meeting Evan for a date?" Fiona asks. "But where is he? Did he stand you up? Or was there never actually a date? You know, I''m beginning to wonder if all those gifts are even from Evan¡ªmaybe you bought them for yourself. Your delusions are pathetic and worrying. You need to come back to the mansion now, so one of the doctors can examine you."


    The wind whines, and the violent sea slaps against the wooden docks, but Fiona''s cold voice is louder than it all. Avery''s heart twists painfully¡ªshe''s been asking herself the same thing all night. Still, she refuses to let Fiona see how much her words hurt. She looks past Fiona and the bodyguards to the road outside, hoping to spot a taxi. Except for the Howel cars, the roads are almost deserted.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she sees a silvery gleam and then the flare of a match and the soft orange glow of a cigarette. A Bugatti Veyron is parked under a willow tree, and a long hand hangs out the window. Is Andrew still here? Avery thinks. As if dealing with Leonie and Fiona wasn''t enough, now I have to deal with him too?


    Her phone buzzes again, and a new bloody picture appears on the screen. Bryan''s hand is missing its middle fingernail, and the bloodstains his silver skull ring. Avery glares down at Fiona, and the shorter woman takes an unconscious step backward.


    "Are you telling me what to do, Fiona?" Avery asks. "Where do you think you get the right to order me around? Last I checked, you weren''t a representative of the Howel family¡ªjust a pathetic hanger-on. You have no authority over me."


    "Old Mrs. Howel entrusted me to help take you home," Fiona says, definitely looking up at Avery. "I don''t know why you''re resisting¡ªit''s your home too, after all. You said you were going to meet Evan, but that was clearly a lie. So who are you all dressed up for, hmm? Are you here for a secret affair with Andrew? Or maybe some other man?"


    "I''m going to take a photo of you to show Mrs. Howel," Leonie says, snapping a picture of Avery with her phone. "I''m sure she''ll be very interested to know that you''re risking the Howel heir for the sake of some other man."


    Avery glares at the camera and then pushes past Leonie, Fiona, and the guards. She knows that none of them dare to use force for fear of hurting her and the baby. She crosses the road to the willow tree. Leonie, Fiona, and the guards splash along behind her, and Leonie grabs her arm. Without looking back, Avery reaches up and pulls the willow branch above her head. Coldwater showers down on Leonie and Leonie jerks her hand away in surprise.


    "You''re soaked, Leonie," Avery says. "You''d better hurry back to the mansion before you get sick. I''d hate for you to lose your baby on my account."


    Leonie lunges forward, and Avery raises her hand again. Fear flickers across Leonie''s face, and she stumbles backward. Instead of hitting her, Avery plucks a pale green leaf from the tree and twists it between her fingers.


    "I''m warning all of you to leave me alone," Avery shouts.


    She''s surprised when the guards begin to back away. She didn''t expect them to listen to her orders. Then she sees one of the guards is dragging Sarah away too.


    "Wait, what''s happening?" Avery shouts.


    "Mrs. Florence Howel just ordered us all to leave you alone," a bodyguard says. "She says you should be allowed to do whatever you want. She says we can''t do anything that might hurt you or the child you''re carrying. She says she''s acting on Mr. Francis Howel''s direct orders."


    "Did you hear that?" Avery asked, raising an eyebrow at Leonie. "You''re pregnant too, but Florence doesn''t seem to care about what happens to your child. I wonder why that is? Oh, probably because my child is a Howel, and yours isn''t."


    "How can you say that?" Leonie wails. "You''re obviously just jealous of me, you bitch."


    Fiona puts a comforting arm on Leonie''s shoulder. Avery checks her phone again and sees that Bryan is missing a third fingernail. Her stomach clenches¡ªshe''s running out of time to help him. Who knows what his kidnappers will do when they run out of fingernails?

 Chapter 239 - 239: Do you need some Help

    Avery''s phone buzzes again, and she sees a message from an unknown number. She reads the message once and then again: Do you need some help, Felicity? She looks behind her at the Bugatti and tries to see through the tinted windows. Andrew is the only person who ever calls her Felicity, but she blocked his number. She looks back at the car¡ªsoggy cigarette butts litter the ground outside the driver''s window.


    Has Andrew really waited for me this whole time? She wonders. I can''t trust him, but he''s the only person with a car near here, and I can''t afford to lose any more time. Going with him is dangerous, but Leonie and Fiona will make sure that the Howel''s know where I am. Hopefully, Evan will rescue me before too long.


    Avery chews her lip and looks between the car and Leonie. Leonie narrows her eyes suspiciously and shrugs her mother''s arm off her shoulder. Avery slowly backs toward the car, keeping her hands raised protectively in front of her stomach.


    "I don''t have time to stand around and talk with you about this," Avery says. "If you''re so keen on helping Florence, take my message back to her. Tell her I know she misses me, and I promise to see her soon."


    Leonie splutters angrily and waves for the bodyguards to come over, but Fiona grabs her daughter''s arm.


    "Leonie, we can''t let anything happen to her," Fiona says. "If she wants to go running about at night, that''s none of our business. If something happens to her, she''ll surely blame us, and we can''t afford to take responsibility for her. Let''s just worry about your child for now."


    "But Mom!" Leonie wails, "We can''t just let her leave. What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry," Fiona says. "We''ll send some guards to follow her and report on her location. If she wants to go running around, f.u.c.k.i.n.g every man in the city, we can''t stop her. All we can do is make sure Evan knows."


    Leonie smiles and snaps a picture of Avery and the car. Then she backs away toward the Howel cars. Avery opens the passenger door and hops into the car. The air is thick with stale cigarette smoke, and Avery coughs and rolls down a window.


    "Take me to the Dragon Bay," she says.


    "The casino?" Andrew asks, frowning slightly.


    "Yes, I don''t have time to explain myself to you," Avery says. "Bryan is in danger."


    "That place has a terrible reputation," Andrew says. "It''s full of gangsters, mafia, and worse."


    "So, of course, you know it well," Avery snaps back.


    Andrew chuckles and says. "Okay, Felicity, I''ll take you. If you manage to make it out alive, I''ll respect you even more. The lion was nothing compared to these men."


    Avery ignores him and looks down at her phone. She dials Evan''s number and listens to the phone ring and ring until it finally goes to voicemail. She tries Robert''s phone, and the same thing happens. Frustrated, she drops the phone onto her lap.


    "Where''s Evan?" Andrew asks. "Why didn''t he come to your little date?"


    Avery closes her eyes and presses her hands against her churning stomach. It feels like there''s a heavyweight pressing against her chest, and she gasps for breath. Why didn''t Evan come to the date? She wonders. Has he really been imprisoned by his grandfather? And how did Bryan get himself into this situation? I know he likes gambling, but how could he be so careless and stupid?


    Her phone buzzes, and the screen lights up with another picture message. She bites her tongue, but she can''t bring herself to open it and look at Bryan''s bloodied hand. She flips the phone over so she can''t accidentally see the screen.


    "Can''t you drive any faster?" she asks.


    Andrew''s hand shoots across the car and snatches the phone from her lap. With one eye on the road, he looks at the pictures on her phone. Then he picks up his own mobile phone and presses a few buttons.


    "There''s something I need you to deal with at the Dragon Bay Casino," Andrew says into the phone. "There''s a man named Bryan there¡ªpay his debts and make sure they don''t lay another finger on him. The price doesn''t matter."


    Avery bites down harder on her tongue. She wants to refuse Andrew''s help, but she knows it might be Bryan''s best chance. She can''t let her personal grudge against Andrew get in the way of helping Bryan.


    She glances across the car at Andrew and whispers, "Thank you."


    "Wow, that might be the nicest thing you''ve ever said to me," Andrew says with a smirk. "Now that Bryan''s been taken care of, I want to take you somewhere. Will you come with me?"


    "I''m in your car¡ªwhat other options do I have?" Avery asks.


    "You''ve got the point," he says. "Well, Avery, let''s go to the hospital."


    Avery presses her lips together and looks out the window. She''s surprised that Andrew wants to go to the hospital, but she knows he has health problems. Besides, she''s more worried about Evan and Bryan than wherever Andrew is taking her.


    "Don''t you want to know why we''re going to the hospital?" Andrew asks. "Doesn''t it seem a bit strange to you?"


    "You''re sick, aren''t you?" Avery replies.


    "True, I have a disease, but my medicine isn''t in the hospital," Andrew says with a wink. "It''s sitting right next to me. "


    Avery rolls her eyes, wishing she''d never said anything to him at all. I should know better, she thinks. He''ll take any opportunity he gets to try to flirt or seduce me. I need to learn how to keep my mouth shut. Andrew glances over at her and laughs at the expression on her face.


    "You''ve stolen my heart, Felicity," he says.


    "Actually, you''ve stolen Charles'' heart," Avery says.


    Andrew''s phone rings, and he answers it immediately. He nods twice and then hangs up.


    "Bryan is fine," he says. "My men have handled the situation, but you better warn him to steer clear of the Dragon Bay Casino from now on."


    Avery feels relief flood her body. She nods and closes her eyes, resting her cheek against the cold window. When she wakes, two hours have passed. While she was sleeping, Andrew must have dr.a.p.ed his coat over her body. The wool itches her skin, and she pushes it off.


    The car is parked in front of a small building surrounded by green trees. Small insects and moths fly in the glow of the street lamps. It''s not raining, but the ground is wet, and puddles reflect the dim light. Avery looks at the building and frowns¡ªit looks more like a nursing home than a hospital.


    "Where have you taken me?" Avery asks angrily. "What kind of trick have you played on me?"


    "I''m taking you to see someone," Andrew says.


    "Is it Charles again?" Avery asks. "Because that trick you pulled with the ultrasound image last time wasn''t funny. It was sick."


    "Yes, as a matter of fact, it is," Andrew says lightly.


    "Don''t joke with me¡ªit''s really not funny," Avery says.


    Andrew shrugs and steps out of the car, and he crosses in front of the car and opens Avery''s door for her, offering his hand to help her out. She snatches her hand away from him the second she''s out of the car and walks nervously toward the front doors. A doctor with gold-framed glasses and a white lab coat waits under the overhang in front of the doors.


    "Is everything ready?" Andrew asks the man.


    "Yes," the doctor says with a brief nod.


    Andrew looks at Avery with concern and asks, "Are you ready?"


    Avery glares at him and climbs the steps to the front doors. The doctor in the white coat walks down a dim hallway. The walls and linoleum floors look colorless and drab in the late night light. The doors to the wards are all closed, and the hospital is silent except for the echoes of their footsteps. The doctor leads them to an inner lobby with an elevator.


    Avery steps into the elevator and immediately notices that it''s big enough to accommodate a surgical bed. She swallows hard as the creaky elevator slowly rises. Andrew is silent, but Avery can feel his intense eyes on her. The elevator doors finally slide open, revealing a large frosted glass door to a private room.


    "Are you ready?" Andrew asks again.


    Avery nods, and Andrew gently pushes the door open.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Where is Charle’s Heart

    The room smells like disinfectant and illness. Charles is lying in bed with an oxygen mask over his nose. He''s hooked up to several machines that beep and whir¡ªhe almost seems more machine than human. Avery feels her eyes flooded with tears.


    "Charles," she gasps.


    She runs across the room and grabs his thin hand from the top of the quilt. It feels limp and lifeless in her own hands, and he doesn''t seem to notice her at all. His eyes don''t even flicker. She swallows back a sob.


    "What''s wrong with him?" she asks.


    "Mrs. Howel, can I please have a word with you outside?" the doctor asks.


    Avery follows him into the corridor, looking over her shoulder at Charles. The doctor clears his throat and pushes his glasses up the bridge of his nose. He stuffs his hand in his pocket and looks into Avery''s eyes.


    "Mrs. Howel, I''m going to be blunt¡ªhe doesn''t have long. By the time he arrived here, he was already missing his heart. We''ve hooked him up to an artificial heart to pump his blood, but that''s not a long term solution. Besides, the blood supply to his brain had already been lost, and he was deep in a coma by the time we got him. He probably won''t wake up."


    "Where''s his heart?" Avery asks, dreading the answer.


    "In Mr. Clifford''s body," the doctor replies.


    Avery''s head spins, and her knees shake. She slumps against the wall and closes her eyes. Slowly she counts to ten. When she opens her eyes again, the room has stopped spinning.


    "How did this happen?" Avery asks. "What kind of monster would take his heart out?"


    "We don''t know the specific details," the doctor says, nervously glancing through the open doors at Andrew.


    "So, you''re saying it''s impossible for Charles to wake up?" Avery asks.


    "It''s unlikely, yes," the doctor says. "The artificial heart is a poor substitute for the real thing. We considered a transplant, but the odds of success are dangerously low. There''s only one option for him."


    "What''s that?" Avery asks.


    "He''d have to have his own heart transplanted back into his body," the doctor says.


    "His own heart?" Avery asks in confusion. "Why is that such a problem? If Andrew returns his heart to Charles, he can just get a new heart. It shouldn''t be difficult for a man like Andrew to find a donor."


    "It''s a difficult and dangerous surgery, Mrs. Howel," the doctor says. "Mr. Clifford has already survived it once¡ªto do it again, so soon would be almost impossible. Chances are, he wouldn''t survive the operation. Besides, transplants damage the heart, too. There''s no guarantee the heart could survive another transplant."


    "If Charles gets his own heart back, what''s the likelihood of him surviving?" Avery asks.


    "Well, if the heart isn''t damaged, I''d say his chances are at about 50%," the doctor says.


    "And if he keeps the artificial heart?" Avery asks.


    The doctor shakes his head and smiles sadly, "That''s impossible. People can''t live with an artificial heart forever. The longest anyone has ever survived with one was 17 months. To be honest with you, I don''t think Charles has that long."


    "So Charles needs to get his own heart back within the next 17 months, or he''ll die?" Avery asks, feeling the panic rise in her chest.


    The doctor nods slowly. Avery looks through the door at Charles and Andrew. It''s so unfair, she thinks. Only one of them can survive, and there''s no way that Andrew will ever sacrifice his life for Charles. Charles is the one who deserves to live, though. He''s a good man and a good doctor, and I care about him. But Andrew is just a perverted, self-obsessed playboy. It''s so cruel that he gets to live while Charles has to die.


    "Is there no other way?" Avery asks, feeling a painful lump form in her throat.


    The doctor shakes his head again. Avery swallows her tears and walks back into the ward. Gently, she brushes Charles'' shaggy hair away from his face¡ªhe''s clearly been unconscious for a long time¡ªthe Charles she knows would never let his hair get so long. His cheekbones jut out of his thin face and lips look almost blue. If she didn''t know better, she''d think he was already dead.


    Andrew crosses the room and stands on the opposite side of the bed. Avery looks up and sees that he''s watching her as if he''s trying to solve some sort of difficult problem. She looks back down at Charles and takes his hand in hers. His skin feels waxy and cold, and a sob bursts past her lips ¡ª the machines beep and whir, keeping him alive. Avery gently moves Charles''s hand, and the blanket falls away, revealing gauze on the right side of his chest.


    "His heart was on the right side?" Avery asks, confused.


    "Yes," Andrew replies.


    "How did you find him?" Avery asks. "Please, don''t tell me you knowingly took the heart from him."


    "I didn''t," Andrew says, looking deep into her eyes. "After the transplant, I overheard the surgeon talking about my heart. I had my men investigate¡ªobviously, I''d never want some unknown organ in my body¡ªand they found Charles."


    "Why is he like this?" Avery asks. "What happened to him in the first place? Why would someone just cut his heart out?"


    Andrew smiles slightly, "You don''t want to know. It would kill you."


    The gloating tone in his voice makes her blood run cold. She knows that Charles went missing right around the time she escaped from the Howel''s. Andrew seems to be implying that Charles'' accident has something to do with her. And if his accident has to do with her¡ªthere''s only one person jealous and violent enough to be responsible.


    "No, that''s impossible," she whispers, "You''re lying to me again! Evan would never do something like that."


    But even as the words leave her mouth, she knows they''re not true. She wonders if she''s suspected Evan all along. Have I been in denial? She thinks with a shudder. How could I have let myself love him when I know he''s capable of hurting Charles like this? She wants to close her eyes and wake up back in her own bed. She pinches her arm hard, but nothing changes¡ªthe machines beep, and Charles is still half-dead in the bed.


    "I want you to tell me the whole truth," she says.


    "You''ll regret it, but I''ve always admired your bravery," Andrew says with a sigh. "You know Evan has always been jealous of Charles and his feelings for you. Well, when you went missing, Evan hunted him down and shot him in the left side of the chest. I don''t know if Evan knew about Charles'' strange heart and meant to spare his life, or if he meant to kill him."


    "You''re lying," Avery says. "You have to be lying."


    "I''m not lying," Andrew says quietly. "I swear to you, and it''s the truth."


    Avery shakes her head, and the tears begin to flow. Another sob burst through her lips, and she loses all control. She sinks onto her knees and buries her head on Charles''s bed. Why does it have to be like this? She thinks. Why? I always knew that Evan was possessive, but this was so pointless, so cruel.


    Then another more painful thought comes to her. This is all my fault, she thinks. If I hadn''t encouraged Charles'' friendship¡ªif I''d just rejected the ring and avoided him, this never would have happened. He''s going to die because of me.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Evan yourself," Andrew says from above. "Of course, he might lie to you, but I have the feeling he''ll tell you the truth."

 Chapter 241 - 241: Giving His Life for her?

    Avery cries until her eyes burn, and her throat aches. Her entire body feels heavy and broken, but she slowly climbs to her feet. She smooths the quilt over Charles and gently squeezes his cold hand. She blinks, and for a moment, his face transforms: it''s warm and full of life again, and he smiles his soft smile. Then she wipes her eyes and sees him pale and thin and half-dead.


    "Will he stay here until¡ªuntil," Avery can''t finish the question.


    "Until he dies?" Andrew asks. "No, the Meyer family will pick him up and move him to one of their own care facilities."


    "Good¡ªhis own family, should take care of him," Avery says. "When are they coming for him?"


    "Soon," Andrew replies.


    Avery nods. She wants Charles to be cared for by people who love him, but she''s scared of the consequences. The Meyer family will surely find out what happened to Charles and who did it. They don''t have the power to fight the Howel''s, but Charles'' godfather, Mr. Oliver, is another story.


    She bites her lip and rubbed her temples. Evan deserves to suffer for what he did to Charles, she thinks. It makes me sick to my stomach that he did this. But at the same time, I can''t bear to see anything happen to Evan. What''s wrong with me?


    High-heeled shoes click down the hallway, and Avery looks nervously toward the door. Charles'' mother rushes in, looking tired but elegant. Her hair is twisted into an elegant bun, and she''s wearing a neat gray suit. Avery steps away from the bed, but Mrs. Meyer doesn''t seem to see her.


    "Charles?" Mrs. Meyer asks shakily, grabbing his hand.


    Her voice is quivering, and there are dark circles beneath her wet eyes. Suddenly, she lifts her head and sees Avery. Her expression turns fierce and cold.


    "What are you still doing here?" she asks. "Haven''t you already hurt Charles enough?"


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Meyer," Avery whispers. "I shouldn''t be here."


    "I don''t give a damn about the broken ring," Mrs. Meyer snaps, "At the end of the day, it''s just a stone, and I was willing to overlook it because I know how deeply my son loves you. But now you''ve gone and broken him, and I will never be able to forgive that."


    "I''m sorry," Avery whispers again, wishing the words could explain just how awful she feels.


    "Your apologies won''t bring my son back to me," Mrs. Meyer shouts. "Get out of here! I don''t ever want to see you again!"


    "You''d better be polite, Mrs. Meyer," Andrew says. "Avery only just learned about Charles now."


    "Mr. Clifford, I don''t know how or why you''re involved with Charles, and I don''t even want to imagine what you''re doing here with Avery," Mrs. Meyer says. "But I think you need to start minding your own business." Mrs. Meyer turns toward the door and shouts, "Jackson, come get them out of here!"


    "Let''s go," Andrew says, putting his palm on Avery''s lower back.


    For once, Avery doesn''t resist his touch. She''s exhausted and weak, and she doesn''t want to deal with Jackson. As she crosses out of the room, she took one last look at Charles, wondering if this will be the last time she ever sees him. Outside of the nursing home, the rain falls down in sheets. Andrew quickly opens an umbrella and holds it protectively over her.


    "I know it''s pointless to ask, but is there any way you''d give Charles his heart back?" Avery asks.


    Andrew sighs deeply, and Avery sees his knuckles whitened on the umbrella''s handle. Avery listens to the rain beating down violently on the umbrella and tries to avoid the deepest puddles as they walk to the car.


    Finally, Andrew asks, "You want me to give the heart back to Charles?"


    "Well, it belongs to him," Avery says.


    "What about me?" Andrew asks. "Don''t you care about what will happen to me?"


    Avery wants to slap him. His selfishness makes her feel sick. He genuinely doesn''t care that he''s killing Charles, Avery thinks. He just wants to continue to live his playboy life¡ªhurting whoever gets in his way. She bites her tongue to keep herself from yelling at him.


    "I want you to marry me," Andrew suddenly says.


    Avery stares at him in disbelief.


    "If you marry me, I''ll let Charles have the heart back in a year," Andrew says.


    "You''re joking," Avery says. "There''s no way you''d risk your life just to spend a year with me. Andrew, I know you''re sc.u.m, but that''s a sick trick, even for you."


    "I''ll give you time to think about it," Andrew says quietly. "Let me know when you''ve made up your mind."


    Evan looks around the aircraft cabin in confusion. He can''t remember how he got there, but his entire body aches and something prickles and itches his left arm. He tilts his head to the side and looks for Robert. Instead, he sees an IV wire trailing up from his arm to a plastic bag above his head.


    His throat aches, but he shouts, "Robert! What''s going on?"


    "How much do you remember, sir?" Robert asks.


    "Nothing," Evan groans. "I mean, I remember that grandfather locked me in the walk-in freezer, but I don''t remember how I got out. And I have no idea where we are."


    "Well, sir, your grandfather finally agreed to let you out, but he made you agree to his conditions first," Robert says. "You really don''t remember?"


    Evan shakes his head, and the movement sets off sparks of pain behind his eyes. He closes his eyes and waits for Robert to continue talking. Robert''s silence seems to last an eternity. Evan opens his eyes and glares at the butler.


    "You were half-frozen by the time we got you out," Robert says. "The doctor was worried you''d lose some fingers and toes, but he managed to save them. You''re very sick, though. We were flying you back to the house, but we were forced to land because of the storm."


    "What time is it?" Evan asks. "I have to meet Avery."


    Robert clears his throat nervously, "About that¡ª"


    "Am I late?" Evan asks. "Quick call her and tell her I''m on my way."


    "Sir, your grandfather took our cellphones, and he didn''t give them back when we left," Robert says.


    "Are you telling me there''s no way to get a message out from this jet?" Evan asks.


    Robert''s face turns red, and he says, "Well, I suppose we could try to radio the manor."


    "Do it," Evan says before sinking into a fitful, feverish sleep.


    He feels someone tapping on his arm, and he slowly opened his eyes. Robert is leaning over him with a worried expression on his face.


    "It seems that Mrs. Howel is away from the manor right now," Robert says, looking down at the floor. "She was seen getting into Mr. Clifford''s car, and she hasn''t come back since then."


    Evan grabs the washcloth from his forehead and throws it across the room. He tries to sit up, but his entire body feels like it''s made of lead. He can''t even get his shoulders off the emergency bed. He tries until he''s sweaty and gasping for breath. Then he squints at a clock on the wall of the cabin, but the numbers blur and flicker.


    "What time is it?" Evan asks. "I have to meet Avery¡ªhelp me change my clothes."


    "Hold him down," Robert says to a bodyguard. "He''s a danger to himself."


    "Get out of my way!" Evan growls.


    "Mr. Howel, it''s only three o''clock in the afternoon," Robert says. "It''s still early."


    Evan blinks in confusion. That doesn''t make any sense, he thinks. I feel like I''ve been asleep for ages.


    "But¡ª" he begins.


    "Sir, you have a severe fever, and you''re on an IV," Robert says. "You can''t go out right now¡ªit''s too dangerous."


    "Are you sure it''s only 3 o''clock?" Evan asks.


    He sees Robert quickly glance at the bodyguards. The men nodded slowly in agreement.


    "Yes, Mr. Howel, it''s only 3 o''clock in the afternoon," Robert says again.


    "But it''s dark outside?" Evan says, squinting at the windows. "How can it be 3 o''clock if it''s dark out?"

 Chapter 242 - 242: Marry Me Avery

    Evan blinks slowly and looks out the window again. The rain falls noisily against the sides of the jet, and the sound makes the pounding in his head even worse. It''s pitch black outside.


    "The weather is terrible," Robert says. "That''s why it looks so dark. Now, you have to rest if you''re going to recover. Please lie back down and try to sleep."


    Robert firmly pushes Evan''s shoulder, forcing him to lie back down. Normally, he''s strong enough to fight Robert, but he collapses against the pillows almost instantly. The smooth, luxurious cotton of the pillowcase feels scratchy and rough against his cheek. Everything hurts unbearably.


    "Let me see the clock," Evan orders.


    Evan can''t be sure, but it looks like Robert winks at the bodyguards before saying, "Bring Mr. Howel the clock."


    The bodyguard pulls the clock off the cabin wall and carries it over to Evan. The light clock is heavy as lead weight in his hand. It takes a minute before Evan''s eyes adjust to see the face¡ªthe numbers seem to blur and swirl together. Finally, he sees that the hands point to 3 o''clock. Evan breathes a sigh of relief and lets the clock fall to the floor.


    "Set an alarm for 7 o''clock, and make sure I wake up," Evan says.


    "Of course, Mr. Howel," Robert answers without meeting Evan''s eye.


    "No wait, one clock isn''t enough," Evan says, feeling anxiety rise in his chest. "What if we don''t hear it? I can''t miss my date with Avery."


    "Mr. Howel, when it''s time, I''ll wake you up," Robert says.


    "No, set ten alarms," Evan says. "Do you hear me? Ten!"


    Robert and the bodyguards exchange worried glances, and Evan wants to scream at them. I''m fine, he thinks. They''re looking at me like I''m crazy, but I''m fine. The room spins, and a dull ringing starts in his ears. Evan closes his eyes and tries to sink into the quiet blackness.


    Robert''s voice seems to come from very far away, "I promise to wake you up on time, Mr. Howel."


    "If I don''t wake up at first, do whatever it takes," Evan whispers. "You can beat me if you won''t¡ªjust make sure I wake up for Avery."


    Evan wakes to something cold and wet on his forehead. Slowly, he forces his eyes open, but the dim overhead lights seem to pierce his skull. Robert is bent over him, wiping his forehead with a washcloth. The damp cloth feels icy against Evan''s burning skin.


    "Sir, your fever is still dangerously high," Robert says. "I just checked your temperature, and it''s still 41 degrees centigrade. If it doesn''t break soon, we''ll have to take you to a hospital. The doctor said you could suffer severe organ damage or even die if it continues."


    "I''m fine," Evan whispers. "Get that cloth off me and help me get ready to meet Avery."


    "Mr. Howel, don''t worry about her right now," Robert says. "You need to focus on healing. As soon as you''re better, Avery will be ready and waiting for you. But you can''t go out in this storm¡ªyou''ll die."


    Evan opens his mouth to protest and tries to sit up, but Robert holds him down and continues wiping his forehead. Evan struggles and squirms, but every movement hurts. Finally, he lies still.


    "Very good, sir," Robert says. "Just think, if anything happened to you, who would protect Avery? Looking after your health is just as important for her as it is for you."


    Evan slowly relaxes. Robert is right, he thinks. I have to stay strong for her. She needs me, and I can''t fail her. He closes his eyes and imagines the island with all lanterns, candles, and flowers. In his head, he sees Avery standing in the center of the carousel, her large eyes shining in all the light. He imagines keeling down and kissing her finger before sliding the ring on. Suddenly he opens his eyes and glares at Robert.


    "Have you ironed my suit?" Evan asks, but the words sound strange and slurred come out of his mouth.


    Robert squints as if he can''t understand, and Evan repeats the question. Robert tilts his head to the side and then understanding dawns on his face. He nods.


    "What about my shoes?" Evan asks.


    "They''ve been polished," Robert answers. "Don''t worry¡ªeverything is ready. Just sleep and recover."


    Evan tries to say something, but no sound comes from his lips. He tries again, but it''s exhausting. He sighs and closes his eyes, drifting into a strange, fever dream. When he opens his eyes, it''s light outside, and the rain has stopped. His body hurts, but he feels a bit stronger.


    "What the hell happened?" he shouts. "You let me sleep through my date! What time is it?"


    "It''s six in the morning," Robert says.


    "I''ll have your head, Robert," Evan screams.


    "Sir, please listen to me, I didn''t have a choice," Robert says. "By the time the jet landed in the storm, it was already too late for you to meet her. The doctor warned us against upsetting you, so we lied and pretended it was earlier than it was. Please, sir, we did it for your own health."


    "F.u.c.k you," Evan says. "Where''s Avery now? Is she upset that I missed our date?"


    "Do you remember anything from before?" Robert asks, shuffling his feet nervously.


    Evan shakes his head.


    "Well, sir, it seems she left the island and returned to the marina where she got into Andrew Clifford''s car," Robert says. "Our men haven''t seen her since."


    "When was that?" Evan asks.


    "Last night," Robert answers.


    "Find her at once," Evan screams. "I swear to God, I''m going to kill Andrew."


    Slowly and painfully, Evan swings his legs over the side of the bed. He stands and immediately collapses back onto the bed¡ªhis head feels light, and everything spins. He tries again, gripping the side of the bed for support. With Robert''s help, he gets dressed in a three-piece suit and shiny black shoes. Then he gets in a car and drives to the marina.


    The boat ride out to the island is choppy, and the wind blows sea mist onto the deck. Robert tries to shield Evan with an umbrella, but the gusty wind turns it inside out. Evan squints at the island, looking for any trace of Avery.


    "Sir, I think it''s better if you wait inside," Robert says. "It''s not healthy for you to be out in weather like this. Besides, Avery isn''t on the island right now."


    Evan glares at Robert, and the butler stumbles backward. A strong puff of wind tears the umbrella from Robert''s hands, and it blows away over the sea. As soon as the yacht drops anchor, Evan climbs down the ramp onto the island''s wooden dock. He rushes across the beach and through the forest to the carousel and gazebo.


    The storm has soaked the lanterns, and they hang wet and limp from the trees. The flower petals lining the ground are stained with mud, and the fairy lights have been torn from the tree branches. In the clearing, the carousel still spins, but the music sounds melancholy and heartbroken.


    "Mr. Howel, why don''t we wait on the boat," Robert says.


    "No, she''ll come back here," Evan says. "I know she will. Give me the binoculars."


    Robert slowly passes Evan a pair of binoculars, and Evan climbs to the roof of the gazebo. Normally, it would be easy for him to pull himself up, but his arms and legs shake with exhaustion. Standing on the top, he can see above the trees and across the bay to the marina.


    After a while, Robert climbs up to the roof and says, "Please, sir, let me do it."


    "F.u.c.k off!" Evan snaps. "And get me some better binoculars."


    The wind wh.i.p.s his hair and his suit, but Evan stays on top of the gazebo, staring through the binoculars. Finally, he sees a Bugatti pulled into the marina parking lot. He squinted, trying to see the driver, but the tinted windows make it impossible. The passenger door opens, and Avery steps out.


    She''s wearing a champagne-colored dress. Though it''s slightly wet and wrinkled, she looks stunning. Evan feels his heart thud nervously in his chest. Then Andrew gets out and crosses in front of the car to meet her. He takes her arm and whispers something into her ear. He opens his palm and offers her something small and silver.


    Evan adjusts the magnification and sees the world''s smallest gun lying in Andrew''s palm. It looks exactly like the gun he once gave her¡ªeven the markings on the barrel are the same. Evan grinds his teeth and wonders why Andrew is giving Avery a gun. Avery says she has nothing to do with Andrew, but why does she end up with him every time I leave her alone? Evan thinks.


    Avery takes the gun, and Andrew gets back into the car. Within seconds the car peels out of the parking lot and speeds down the road. A Howel servant runs up to Avery and points across the bay toward the island. Avery looks across the water and begins to walk toward a waiting boat.


    Evan climbs off the gazebo roof and anxiously waits for her in front of the carousel. The next twenty minutes feel like hours. He asks Robert to wipe the mud off his shoes, and he nervously straightens his tie. When Avery breaks into the clearing, he gasps.


    Her skin glows in the golden sunlight, and her eyes look brighter than the diamonds on her necklace. Her face is bare, and her hair falls in loose, almost messy waves across her bare shoulders. She slowly walks across the clearing, but her expression remains unreadable. As she gets closer, Evan sees circles under her eyes. Is she unwell? He wonders.


    "Everyone, get lost," Avery orders. "I''d like some privacy."


    She stops three feet away and takes a deep breath. She raises her chin defiantly, and Evan slips his hand into his pocket to double-check for the ring. The feel of the velvet box reassures him. He stepped toward her and wrapped her in his arms. Her entire body goes stiff, and she freezes.


    "Get off me," she says.


    He slowly inhales the smell of her hair and then reluctantly takes a step back. She has every right to be angry, he thinks. I promised things would be different, and then I stood her up last night. Who knows how long she waited out here, worrying about me.


    "I know why you''re angry at me," he says. "And I swear, I had a good reason for doing it."


    "Do you really know why?" Avery asks raising her eyebrows. "I can''t imagine any reason good enough for what you did."


    "I was ill," Evan says. "Robert tells me I was on the verge of death. My plane was forced to make an emergency landing because of the storm, and then I wasn''t strong enough to meet you."


    Evan puts his hands on her cheeks and enjoys the feeling of her soft, warm skin. She jerks her head away, and her eyes flash with anger. She takes a step backward and holds her hand out to stop him from getting any closer.


    "I doubt you would have died," she says. "Evil people have a way of living far too long."


    Evan wrinkles his forehead. He knows she''s angry that he stood her up, but calling him evil seems a bit strong. He lifts his hands apologetically and tries to reach for her arm. She steps away from him again.


    "The servants told me that you waited for me for hours last night," Evan says. "I''m so sorry I made you wait, Avery. You deserved so much better than that. Please tell me how I can make it up to you?"


    "You can make it up to me with your life," she said coldly.


    "Whatever my lady commands," Evan says lightly. "But I''ll only die for my legal wife."


    Avery scowls¡ªand Evan feels his heart beats wildly. Even when she''s angry, she''s lovelier than any woman he''s ever seen. He slowly sinks onto one knee and looks up at her proud and angry face.


    "Marry me, Avery, and I''ll happily give you the right to kill me," he says.

 Chapter 243 - 243: I Don’t Want to Marry You

    Avery looks down at Evan. His face is serious and gentle, and he''s holding a champagne-colored diamond ring. The ring is a perfect match for the gifts he''s given her in the last five days. Her stomach twists with disgust, but her heart gives her away, hammering hopefully in her chest. "No, I can''t marry you," Avery says sadly. "I mean, I don''t want to marry you." "What if I stayed here on my knee until you agreed?" Evan asks. "I''ll wait as long as you waited for me last night. Longer even." "Evan Howel, I said I wouldn''t marry you," Avery says. Evan''s forehead creases, and his lips press together into a thin line. He looks up at her in confusion, and then his face twists with anger. "Are you refusing me because of Andrew?" he asks. "If I said yes, would you shoot him in the heart too?" Avery asks with disgust. "Any man who tries to take you from me will pay the price," Evan says seriously. "You''re mine and mine alone." Avery closes her eyes and fights the bile creeping up her throat. His possessiveness makes her sick, but it hurts her to say no. The selfish part of her wants nothing more than to offer him her hand and let him slide the ring onto her finger. She wants him to wrap his arms around her and kiss her forehead, lips, and neck. She swallows hard and shakes her head. "So you''re going to go through life shooting any man whoever dares to look at me or be my friend?" she asks. "No, I refuse to have such a cruel and jealous husband. I refuse to accept any man who would dare to hurt Charles Meyer." Evan shuts the velvet box with a snap and slowly stands. He wobbles slightly, and Avery fights the urge to run up and put her hand on his arm. He looks at her seriously and exhales a long sigh. "Yes, I shot Charles, and I won''t apologize for it," he says. "You disgust me," Avery says. "You do nothing but cause pain and violence. Everyone I know and love suffers because of you. What makes you think I would accept such a man as a husband?" Evan''s eyes flash, and he asks, "Do you have any idea how Charles treated you? Do you know what he was doing to you, Avery? He was drugging you¡ªgiving you hormones to try and make you fall in love with him." "I don''t believe that," Avery says. "Charles was a good man, and he would never do anything like that. Your sick jealousy makes you paranoid. Besides, even if he was drugging me, you didn''t have to kill me." "I didn''t mean to kill him," Evan says, staring deep into her eyes. "I knew his heart was on the right side of his chest¡ªthat''s why I shot him in the left side. It was just meant to be a warning." "I don''t want to hear your excuses or explanations," Avery says, fighting back the tears. "You killed him, and I can never marry a killer." "Avery," Evan pleads, stepping toward her. "No, you stay away from me!" Avery shouts. She turns and runs through the forest. The tears fall hot on her cheeks, and the trees and branches turn into a tangled blur. Suddenly she tripped on a root and feels herself flying through the air. The breath leaves her body, and she feels a dull pain in her side. Then everything goes black. The wind whistles through the window screens and Evan paces across the room while Avery is lying in bed in a deep sleep. She hasn''t woken since she fell down in the forest. Evan grabs David Walter by the collar of his shirt. "It''s been two days, why the hell hasn''t she woken up?" Evan asks. "Mrs. Howel is pregnant, and it''s possible she''s just exhausted," David says. "Besides, you mentioned that she might be emotionally distressed. It''s not uncommon for people to fall into a deep sleep when they''re deeply upset by something¡ªit might just be her mind''s way of processing the bad news." "It might be?" Evan asks. "For God''s sake, you''re a doctor¡ªcan''t you give a proper diagnosis?" Evan shoves David away, and the man slams into a table, knocking some medical supplies onto the floor. Avery tosses and turns in the bed, but she shows no other signs of waking. In Avery''s dream, Charles Meyer stands in front of her. His face is serious, and he''s trying to tell her something important, but she doesn''t understand what he''s saying. Suddenly a dark, shadowy figure appears behind Charles and raises a terrible gun. The figure shoots, and a bullet breaks through Charles'' chest, leaving a gaping hole. Avery stares at his chest in horror, but no blood comes from the wound. Instead, a dazzling, bright light shines through the bullet hole. Avery reaches for Charles, but he seems to be drifting backward. He raises his hand towards her as he slowly gets further and further away. He becomes a speck, and then the speck disappears. Avery wakes up with a jerk. "You''re awake," Evan says, quickly walking to the bedside. Avery struggles to sit up, but her body feels heavy and tired. Evan gently sits beside her and helped her up. His face was creased with worry, and his hair stands on end. He looks like he hasn''t slept in days. "Don''t move, you''re weak," Evan says. "Just tell me what you want." Avery tries to swallow, but her mouth feels cottony and dry. She coughs, and her throat aches. She doesn''t want to ask Evan for anything, but a glass of water sounds good. A servant quickly runs in with a glass of water. Evan cradles her body and lifts the glass to her mouth. Avery grabs the glass herself and pushes his hands away. "Be careful," Evan warns. "Drink it in small sips¡ªif you have it all at once, your stomach will cramp." Avery drinks slowly and deeply. The cold water feels amazing as it slides down her parched throat. She blinks and looks around the room. Evan tries to take the cup from her, and his hand brushes her. She pulls her hand away as if she''s been electrocuted. "F.u.c.k off," she says hoarsely. "I don''t want you anywhere near me." "Did my hand hurt you somehow?" Evan asks worriedly. "Did you ask Charles if it hurt when you shot him in the chest?" Avery asks. Evan''s face clouds and he says, "Oh, it''s about him. I swear Avery, and I want to make this right." "You want to make this right?" Avery asks with disbelief. "Just how can you do that? You shot him in the chest¡ªhe''s going to die because of you." "I can''t take back the past," Evan says, sounding pained. "Believe me, I wish I could, but I can''t go back in time and do it differently." He''s right, Avery thinks. There''s nothing I can do now. But if he shot Charles, will he shoot and kill other men? It may be too late for Charles, but I can protect everyone else¡ªI just have to get away from Evan. Her heart twists painfully at the thought of leaving him, but she refuses to let him see her cry. A servant knocks at the door carrying a tray of oatmeal. Evan takes the tray and puts it on the bedside table. He dips the spoon into the oats and offers it to Avery, but she presses her lips together and shakes her head. "Avery, please, you need to eat," Evan says. "You''ve been sleeping for two days. You and the baby need food." "Leave me alone," Avery says. "I don''t want to see you¡ªyour face makes me sick to my stomach." Evan''s eyes flash, but he puts the spoon down and steps away from the bed. Avery closes her eyes and tries to stay strong. Every second, Evan is near her, and she wants to forgive him and let him take her in his arms. She thinks about Charles and bites her tongue until she tastes blood. Suddenly, she remembers Andrew''s offer. Was he serious? She wonders. And would I actually spend a year with him to save Charles'' life? From across the room, she hears Robert whispering to Evan, "Mr. Howel. When a woman is angry, you should leave her alone for a while. If you try to talk to her before she''s calmed down, it''ll only make things worse." "How well do you know women?" Evan asks coldly. Robert blushes and bows his head, and Avery fights the urge to laugh. Robert is a confirmed bachelor and knows very little about women. Watching him try to give Evan advice is absurdly funny. Evan scowls at Robert and stomps out of the room, slamming the door behind him.

 Chapter 244 - 244: Father of Leonie’s Baby

    Evan walks down the hallway to his study. His phone beeps, and he sees that Robert has posted on a popular advice website. Evan reads the question: When your wife is angry at you, what do you do to make her feel better? He rolls his eyes and laughs bitterly. Within a few minutes, a servant knocks, carrying a stack of printed papers. Evan glances down and sees that they''re answers from the advice website. He pours himself a whiskey and leans back in his leather chair. It couldn''t hurt to read the advice, Evan thinks. Before Avery, I never had to ask a woman for forgiveness. Every woman tripped over herself to earn my favor¡ªI could do whatever and say whatever, and they''d still flirt with me. Evan reads the first piece of paper: Husbands and wives always quarrel, but they''ll eventually make peace. You don''t need to apologize to your wife¡ªthe more you apologize, the angrier she''ll get. Just give her time to calm down, and things will soon return to normal. Evan crumples the paper into a ball and tosses it across the room to the trash can. That can''t be right, Evan thinks. Avery is a passionate woman, and there''s no way she''ll just calm down and make peace with me. This man''s wife sounds passionless, and his marriage sounds boring. There has to be better advice.  The next piece of advice seems to come from a woman: If my husband buys me a designer handbag, I''ll forgive him for anything. Evan crushes the paper and sends it flying across the room. That''s useless, he thinks. Avery doesn''t care about jewelry and clothes, and bags. I could buy her every designer handbag in the world, and it wouldn''t mean a thing to her. Evan reads the next answer: My wife loves to make love in every imaginable position. When she gets mad, I f.u.c.k her until she forgives me." H groans and throws that paper into the trashcan. Making love with Avery is impossible right now, Evan thinks. Besides, she''d refuse any effort I made to seduce her. Feeling frustrated and hopeless, Evan reaches for another paper and reads: It depends on what happened. Some bad things can only fade away with time, and I have to give my wife time to forget her anger and move on. Evan tosses the entire stack of papers onto the floor. He swallows the whiskey and leans back in the chair to think. What does Avery like? He thinks. What can I do to show her just how sorry I am? He drinks and drinks until the bottle is half empty, but he can''t think of anything. Finally, he rushes into the garden and screams for some servants to come to help him. Slowly, they inflate a bouquet of balloons. Evan writes, "Please forgive me" on a piece of paper and ties it to the long ribbon. He waves his hand, and the servants unroll the ribbon, so the balloons drift over to Avery''s window. Evan waits on the lawn below, hoping she''ll look out the window and see the floating balloons. The servants huddle under the balloons and whisper to each other. Normally, Evan would tell them to shut up, but he''s curious to hear what they have to say. He knows that sometimes servants have the best information. "I didn''t know that Mr. Howel did something wrong, and I''m really confused," one of the male servants says. "Why is he apologizing to Mrs. Howel? He was always so cold to her before¡ªhe didn''t care what he did. Why has he changed?" "It''s because he really cares about Mrs. Howel," one of the older maids says. "I''ve been working for the family for years, and I''ve never seen Mr. Howel care so much about anyone." "I think I''d forgive my husband anything if he made an apology like that," says one of the younger maids. Another young maid giggles, "If my husband were Mr. Howel, I would forgive him even if he never apologized at all." The male servant snorts with disgust and says, "Mr. Howel should be able to do whatever he wants¡ªif a man like him can''t live his life without begging for forgiveness, there''s no hope for the rest of us." Avery tosses restlessly in the bed. She''s been thinking about Andrew''s offer for hours and her headaches. A servant barges into the room, carrying a green parrot on his shoulder. The bird ruffled its feathers and shuffles from side to side. "Sorry," the parrot squawks. "Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry." The servant puts the bird on the windowsill, and Avery turns to look at it. She sees a huge bouquet of multicolored balloons. The bouquet is so big it seems to block the sunlight. A paper dangles from the bottom of the bouquet, and Avery leans out the window to grab it. She reads it, crumples it up, and tosses it out the open window. "Don''t you like it?" the servant asks. "I don''t like it at all," Avery says. "The bird is noisy, and the balloons are blocking all the light. Get rid of them." The servant nods and grabs the bird before racing out of the room. Avery throws herself down on the bed and leans heavily against the pillow. She checks her phone and sees a message telling her that Bryan is in the hospital. She closes her eyes and rubs her aching temples. Leonie leans on her mother''s arm as they walked toward the back of the house. They walk out the back door and cross the dark lawn to the shack in the woods. The last time Leonie was out there, Avery was being punished by Mrs. Howel. I can''t believe how quickly everything has changed; Leonie thinks bitterly. "Mom, which servants did you send to follow Mr. Clifford and Avery?" Leonie asks. "They completely failed. They didn''t get a single usable picture¡ªand if I can''t show Evan a picture of his precious Avery f.u.c.k.i.n.g Andrew, I don''t stand a chance!" "It''s not easy to follow Mr. Clifford, dear," Fiona says. "The servants lost him quickly. But you''re right, it''s all my fault, and I''ll do better in the future. "That''s not good enough, Mom," Leonie says. She stumbles and stubs her toe hard on a rock. She jumps up onto one foot and screams out in pain and anger. Fiona grabs her arm tighter to steady her, and Leonie wants to push her mother away. "You should be more careful, dear," Fiona says. "Mrs. Florence Howel has generously let you stay in the house, and she seems truly concerned about your baby too. You need to stop worrying about Avery and use this opportunity to worry about yourself." "I can''t stop worrying about her," Leonie hisses. "My baby gets bigger and stronger every single day. If I can''t get rid of Avery, I''ll never have a chance at marrying Evan. Do you really want to have a bastard as your grandchild?" "Of course, I don''t," Fiona says in a soothing voice. "But you need to be careful. Go step by step, and try to avoid causing drama." Leonie stops outside the shack. Though the walls are thick, she can hear the hissing sound of a whip and the loud snapping as it hits its target. She can also hear muffled groans. She pushes the door open, startling the bodyguards with the wh.i.p.s. They pause and then begin to beat their victim even harder. The man they''re whipping hangs from an iron chain on the ceiling. His clothes are torn and ragged, and fresh blood drips down his scarred back. "Stop," Leonie shouts. "Has he admitted his guilt yet?" The man hanging from the ceiling goes limp, and his head falls forward. His eyes are swollen and bruised, and his jaw looks like it might be broken. Leonie wonders if he''s passed out from the pain. "No, he insists that he was with Mrs. Summers that day," one of the guards says. "You think you''re such a tough guy," Leonie says to the man. "Did Avery f.u.c.k you? Are you in love with her? Is that why you''re refusing to admit that you helped her?" "I never did anything for Avery," the man says. Leonie raises her hand and smacks the man''s filthy face. His head jerks to the side, and she smiles with satisfaction. Suddenly, the man begins to laugh. He throws his head back and laughs harder and harder. The sound makes Leonie''s blood run cold. "You''re just a common bitch," the man says, laughing. "You think you can come in here and slap me around like you''re better than me. You really have no idea." "Shut up," Leonie shouts, as goosebumps prickle her arms. "I mean it¡ªstop laughing! Just admit that you helped her, or I swear to God, I''ll have you killed." "Leonie, control yourself," Fiona whispers nervously. "Let the servants deal with him. We should go back to the house." The man continues to laugh and says, "If you kill me, your baby won''t have a father." Leonie grabs a whip and begins to beat the man''s back and legs as hard as she can. After just a few hits, she feels sweaty and exhausted, but the man is still laughing. "I didn''t know you liked it so rough," he says. "I''ll keep this in mind next time I f.u.c.k you." "Kill him," Leonie screams. Her head feels like it''s going to explode with rage, and she feels her mom''s arms grabbed her and pulled her outside. The cold night breeze tangles her hair, and she hears the sound of gunshots from the shack.

 Chapter 245 - 245: You Disgust Me

    "Leonie, we can get a paternity test when the baby is bigger," Fiona says, stroking Leonie''s hair. Leonie jerks away from her mother. She grabs Fiona''s wrist and watches the woman froze in shock and fear. Fiona''s right eyelid twitches with a nervous tic. Leonie wants to slap her mother across her stupid, scared face. "Are you saying you don''t believe me?" Leonie screams. "Evan is my baby''s father! I''d never let that son of a bitch in there even touch me." "Of course I believe you, dear," Fiona says. Gabrielle crouches behind a door, watching Mrs. Meyer. The elegant woman looks pale, and her dark, knee-length dress is wrinkled. On the one hand, she twists a tissue over and over until the paper begins to dissolve into little shreds. A team of armed bodyguards stands outside the door to Charles'' private room, and a team of six nurses wait for any emergency. Gabrielle isn''t surprised that Charles is receiving such good care¡ªthe Meyer family owns St. Teresa hospital, after all. Mrs. Meyer sniffles and shakes her head quickly as she talks to a young doctor in a white coat. "It can''t be the only way," Mrs. Meyer says. "What if someone in the family gave him a heart? I''d be willing to give him mine. I''d do anything to save his life, and I swear I would."  The doctor shakes his head firmly and says, "I''m afraid it has to be his own heart, Mrs. Meyer. A family member''s DNA is still too different to make a good match. Besides, you know as well as I do that it''s illegal to take a living person''s organs." Mrs. Meyer leans heavily against the wall, and tears roll down her face. Jackson Oliver races over and wraps his long arm around her shaking shoulders. "Let''s find you a place to sit down," Jackson says quietly. "The doctor says he''ll die unless he gets his own heart back," Mrs. Meyer says to Jackson. "But Mr. Clifford has his heart¡ªand there''s no way we''ll be able to get it back from him. I can''t sit down when my poor son is in there dying." Jackson winces, and Gabrielle notices that he looks tired and pale. His normally carefree expression has been replaced by a worried look, and his wavy hair looks greasy and unwashed. "Why are the Howel so cruel?" Mrs. Meyer asks. "What did poor Charles ever do to deserve this? Oh, Evan is a monster!" She crumples into Jackson''s arms and begins to weep. Her entire body shakes and rocks, but Jackson stays calm, gently supporting her. Slowly, he lifts her and carries her to a chair, and then he reaches into his pocket and passes her a fresh tissue. She cries harder, and he slams his fist into the drywall. "I swear to God, Evan, you have it coming," Jackson shouts, brushing white dust from his knuckles. "This is the beginning of your end." Gabrielle shakes and presses her back more firmly into the wall. Jackson''s rage terrifies her, and she has no idea what he might do if he sees her spying on him. She chews the inside of her lip and slowly peeks around the door again. "The Howel are very strong," Mrs. Meyer says with a sob. "I''m afraid there''s nothing we can do." "We can attack Evan in secret," Jackson says. "Besides, he has a very obvious weakness: Avery." Something hard slams into Gabrielle''s back. Gabrielle jumps, and there''s a loud crashing sound. A tray full of saline and needles goes clattering to the floor, and the nurse who dropped the tray glares at Gabrielle. Jackson''s head whipped around, and his eyes flash as he sees Gabrielle. She turns on her heel and sprints down the long corridor. She hears Jackson running behind her, and she pushes herself to go even faster, but she''s no match for his long legs. "Were you eavesdropping on our conversation?" Jackson asks, grabbing her arm. "I didn''t mean to," Gabrielle says. "I was just passing through the corridor, and then I saw you and didn''t want to interrupt." "What did you hear?" Jackson asks, glaring down at her. "Nothing at all," Gabrielle says. "I just heard my older sister''s name. I swear that''s it." Jackson twists her arm and says, "I don''t believe you." "I swear, I didn''t hear anything," Gabrielle says. "Well, actually, it sounded like you wanted to hurt my sister. You wouldn''t dare, would you?" "Do you want to bet on that?" Jackson asks, narrowing his eyes at her. "I''m warning you if you dare to hurt my sister I''ll¡ªI''ll." "You''ll what?" Jackson asks with a sneer. "Well, Evan will protect her," Gabrielle says lamely, wishing she could think of a real threat. Jackson laughs and lets go of her arm. She rubs the skin and wonders if his fingers leave bruises. As she turns to go, she hears a nurse shouting her name. "Oh, there you are, Miss Peters, I swear I''ve been trying to find you for at least half an hour," the nurse says. "I have your test results here." Gabrielle grabbed the papers and quickly folds them in half. She tries to stuff them into her pocket, but Jackson snatches her arm back and pries her fingers open. He looks at the paper and squints with confusion. The nurse tries to grab the papers away from him, but he winks at her, and she blushes. Gabrielle wants to smack both of them. "I don''t understand what this paper means," Jackson says. "Would you mind explaining it to me?" "Oh, um, well, it''s supposed to be confidential," the nurse stammers. "Oh, Gabrielle and I are old friends," Jackson says with another wink. "You can tell me, and I promise I can keep a secret." "It''s Miss Peters pregnancy test," the nurse says. "Pregnancy test?" Jackson asks, his face paling. "What are the results? Is she pregnant?" "No, she''s not," the nurse says. Gabrielle let out a relieved sigh. Her period is a few days late, and she''s been terrified she''s pregnant with Jackson''s child. She reaches for the results, but Jackson tears the paper into shreds and throws it like confetti. "Congratulations," he says mockingly. "Do you want to make a deal with me now?" Gabrielle looks nervously at Jackson¡ªsomething about the way he says the word "deal" makes her skin crawl. It sounds slimy and gross coming out of his mouth. She knows she should run away, but her curiosity gets the better of her¡ªit could have something to do with Avery, after all. "What kind of deal?" she asks. "A s.e.x.u.a.l transaction," Jackson says, raising one perfect eyebrow. Gabrielle almost chokes on her own spit. Between coughs, she asks, "Are you kidding me?" Jackson reaches out to grab her arm. Instead of hurting her, he raises her bare wrist to his lips and gently licks the tender skin. His rough tongue sends shivers down her spine, but she jerked her hand away. "You disgust me," she says. "You think I''d want to sleep with you after everything you did to me? You''re sick. Besides, you heard me at The Palm House¡ªyou''re a terrible lover, you''re not even worth $100." Jackson''s face twists angrily, and his eyes cloud over, "You know, that little show you put on at the club has become a hot gossip topic. All my friends have started calling me One Hundred Oliver because of you. But what if it was the other way around? I''ll give you $100 every time we''re together¡ªmore if you really impress me." Gabrielle is furious, but she throws her head back and laughs. Men like Jackson don''t mind being called nasty names, but they hate being laughed at. She laughs and laughs until he tightly grabs her wrist. "I''m not strapped for cash," she said with a smile.

 Chapter 246 - 246: Why Are You Always So Stubborn?

    "Do you want your older sister to get hurt?" Jackson asks. "Of course not," Gabrielle says, feeling her face get hot with anger. "If you don''t want that to happen, you''d better behave yourself," Jackson says. Gabrielle twists her arm and jerks her wrist free from Jackson''s fingers. She lifts her knee and slams it into his crotch, and he doubles over in pain. She kicks his shin as hard as she can and runs toward the elevators, listening to him scream curses and threats. She jams her finger into the elevator button and breathes a sigh of relief as the doors finally slide closed.  She grabs her phone and types a warning message to Avery. Gabrielle knows that Evan and his bodyguards try to protect Avery, but they seem to fail more often than they succeed. In the last few months, Avery has been in too many dangerous situations. I can''t bear to see her get hurt again, Gabrielle thinks.  "Mr. Howel, I have some good news," a servant says. "Mrs. Howel has started eating again." Evan smiles and races down the hall to Avery''s bedroom. Does this mean she''s finally forgiven me? He wonders. He throws the door open and sees Avery sitting in the center of the bed. She''s leaning back against the headboard, and she''s as still as stone. She barely even glances at him as he enters. Okay, so she''s still mad, he thinks. That''s okay, though. As long as she''s started eating again¡ªthere''s hope. She''s been practically comatose for ages, refusing to get up or eat anything. If she''s started eating again, it means she''s worried about the baby. I can work with that. Evan paces the room throwing nervous glances at Avery, but she doesn''t seem to notice him. The calmer she seems, the more worried he gets. He balls his hands into fists and stomps over to her bed. "Avery, it''s time you stopped acting so goddamn childish," he says coldly. "It''s one thing to be angry with me, but I won''t stand by and watch you destroy yourself and our child." Avery''s lip twitches, but she remains silent and still. Evan lowers his voice and leans in closer. He hates himself for what he''s about to say, but he''s willing to try anything to get her attention. "What about your sister?" he asks. "You clearly don''t care about yourself or me or our child, but what about Gabrielle? Don''t force me to do something to her. I swore that I wouldn''t hurt anyone around you anymore, but you can''t treat me this way. " Avery opens her mouth and then snaps it shut. Evan can see the hurt and betrayal in her eyes, and it makes him sick to his stomach. He wants to stroke her angry face and kisses the frown off her lips. He wants to throw himself on his knees and apologize until he loses his voice. Instead, he frowns down at her. "Say something," Evan demands. Avery grabs her phone and taps out a quick message. She hits send, and Evan''s phone buzzes immediately. He pulls it from his pocket and reads the message: Take responsibility and make things right, and then I''ll think about speaking to you. Evan kicks the bottom of the nightstand. "Shit, Avery," he says. "Why are you always so stubborn?" Avery ignores him and continues to look at her phone. Suddenly her eyes widen with fear. She frowns and quickly puts the phone away. Evan fights the urge to grab the phone and read the message. He wants to know what scared her, but he can''t risk making her even angrier. "What''s going on?" he asks. "Avery, please tell me. I''m worried about you." Before he can ask again, Robert rushes into the room. The butler''s face is red and sweaty, and he looks impatiently between Evan and Avery. Evan ignores him, but Robert crosses the room and clears his throat. "Sir, I have news," Robert says. "The Meyer family¡ª" "Not here," Evan snaps with a quick glance at Avery. He''s not sure if he imagines it or if she seems to be listening more closely than before. He grabs Robert by his collar and drags him down the hall and into his study. He closes the door firmly behind them and then turns to face Robert. "What about the Meyer family?" Evan asks. "Well, as you know, Charles Meyer is still alive," Robert says. "That is, he''s alive for now, but he''s constantly on the verge of death. The doctors don''t think he''ll live more than 17 months¡ªand they''re not even sure he''ll make it that long." "Yes, and?" Evan asks impatiently. "Well, Charles might survive if his heart can be put back into his body, but that''s almost impossible," Robert says. "I''m not sure how, but somehow Andrew Clifford has his heart." Evan frowns and wonders if Avery knows. He thinks about the incident in the lingerie store: he pointed his gun at Andrew''s chest, and Avery threw herself between him and Andrew. Is that why she was so protective of him? Evan wonders. But if she knew that Andrew had Charles'' heart, why didn''t she know that I shot Charles? It doesn''t make sense.        "The Meyer family seems ready to start a war against us, but I think they''d reconsider if we found a way to save Charles'' life," Robert says. "I don''t see how that''s possible," Evan says. "I can''t imagine Andrew giving up the heart." "I don''t think he would," Robert says. "The doctors informed our men that Andrew''s health is much poorer than it seems. They say he might not survive another surgery. It doesn''t seem likely he''d risked his life for Charles." Evan sighs with frustration. I don''t give a damn about any of these people, he thinks. In fact, I''d be happy if every last Meyer and Clifford was rotting in hell. Still, it''s important to Avery, and she asked me to make it right. I have to try, at least. "Set up an appointment with Andrew," Evan orders. Robert raises his eyebrows in surprise, but he pulls out his tablet and gets to work. Feeling impatient and irritable, Evan leaves the study and walks down the hall to check on Avery again. He throws the doors open, but the bed is empty. He looks around the room, but there''s no sign of her anywhere. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Howel," a servant stammers. "She asked me to get her some fruit and water, and when I came back, she was just gone." "Does anyone have any idea where she is?" Evan shouts. A bodyguard runs into the room and answers, "Mrs. Howel said she wanted to go to the hospital. I sent two of my best men with her, sir." "She probably just went to visit Bryan," Robert said as he rushes down the hall. "If she has bodyguards with her, I''m sure she''ll be fine." "Do you want to stake your life on that?" Evan asks. "Quick, send more bodyguards after her!" Avery walks down the hospital corridor, followed by two bodyguards. The men walk so close behind her, and she can almost feel their hot breath. She wants to ask them to back off, but she thinks about Gabrielle''s text message. She pulls her phone from her purse and reads it again: Sister, please be careful when you go out and never leave the house alone. Jackson Oliver is threatening to hurt you as a way of getting back at Evan. Avery thinks about the icy way Jackson looked at her in the nursing home, and she feels goosebumps form on her arms. She takes a deep breath to calm herself and then knocks on the door to Bryan''s room. Bryan grunts on the other side, and she pushes the door open and walks into the small but bright room. Though Bryan''s fingers are wrapped with thick gauze, he''s tapping away on his phone''s screen. Every few seconds, he curses under his breath and taps harder on the screen¡ªhe seems to be playing some sort of game. He glances up at her and gives her a warm, carefree smile. She snatches the phone out of his hands and twists his ear as hard as she can.  "Get off me," he complains. "Are you trying to kill me?" "I think you might be better off dead," Avery says. "What were you thinking, Bryan? Gambling at Dragon Bay Casino¡ªdo you have any idea what kind of people own that place? How could you be so stupid?" "I''m not a gambler, and I swear," Bryan says. "My friends brought me there, and I swear it was the first time I''ve ever been there. Anyway, it''ll definitely be the last." "What''s wrong with you, Bryan?" Avery asks. "You have everything: you''re a rising star, everyone wants to book you for their movies and ad campaigns, and you''re doing your best to throw it all away." "I''m sorry, okay?" Bryan says. "I already said I''m sorry. What do you want¡ªan apology letter or something?" "An apology letter might be a nice start," Sophie''s cool voice says from the door. "You can make it 100,000 words long¡ªone word for every dollar of your debt." Avery lets go of Bryan''s red ear, and he clumsily rubs it with his bandaged fingers. Sophie leans against the door, looking like she''s aged several years in the last few days. She smiles kindly at Avery and gives her a warm hug. "How are you, dear?" Sophie asks. "I called your house a few days ago, but the servant I spoke to said you were sick in bed." "I''m alright," Avery says. "It''s just been a difficult few days." "You can say that again," Sophie says grimly. "Do you mind stepping outside to have a word with me?" "Of course," Avery says, following Sophie into the hall. Sophie shuts the door to Bryan''s room and says quietly, "I haven''t told him yet. To be honest, I''m not sure how. Right now, he thinks I''m here to talk about work on a future campaign."  Avery sighs and says, "It''ll be difficult. Bryan has always hated his birth mother for abandoning him. Don''t get me wrong, he loved Nanny, but he always wondered why his birth mother didn''t want him." She squeezes Sophie''s hand and continues, "Let me tell him. I''ll find a way to do it gently." "Thanks, dear," Sophie says with a grateful smile. "Now, have you thought any more about my offer?"

 Chapter 247 - 247: I’m Not Defenseless

    Avery''s mind races¡ªwith everything that''s happened in the last few days, she hasn''t thought about the offer at all. The truth is, I don''t know much about jewelry, she thinks. But I don''t know much about anything¡ªmy whole life, I was trained to become an ideal match for Evan. No one ever asked me what I wanted to do or what I wanted to learn. Now it turns out, all that was for nothing.


    Evan and I are getting divorced, and even though he says he still wants me, there''s no way I can live my life with a killer. I''m pregnant with his child, but the pregnancy may kill me. I''ve never done anything just because I wanted to do it. So why not do it now?


    "Okay, I''ll come work for you," Avery says.


    Sophie''s face lights up with joy, and she says, "You''re doing the right thing. You''re going to carry on your mother''s legacy."


    "It''s not just for my mom," Avery says firmly. "It''s for me too."


    "Just as it should be," Sophie says, reaching into her purse and pulling out a thick stack of papers and glossy catalogs. "Here''s some background information on the company and catalogs showing all of our major work from the last few years. If you want to come to see any of our workshops in person, just let me know, and I''ll arrange a visit."


    Sophie hugs Avery and kisses her on the cheek and then rushes away down the hall. Feeling overwhelmed, Avery returns to Bryan''s room and sits on the small sofa near the window. She flips through the catalogs as a nurse changes Bryan''s IV bag. She rolls her eyes as Bryan flirts outrageously with the nurse.


    Her phone buzzes in her purse, and she glances down and sees Evan''s number. She hits ignore and puts the phone back. It rings again, but she ignores it. When it rings for the third time, she grabs it and sees Gabrielle''s name. She hits the answer immediately.


    "Avery, Avery, where are you?" Gabrielle asks breathlessly.


    "I''m at the hospital," Avery answers calmly.


    "The hospital?" Gabrielle asks. "What happened? Are you hurt? Are you ill? Tell me!"


    "What''s going on with you, Gabrielle?" Avery asks. "You sound more nervous than normal."


    "I''m just worried about you," Gabrielle says. "You saw my text message, right?"


    "I did, and I''ve got two bodyguards here with me," Avery says. "And to answer your other question, no, I''m not hurt or sick. I''m just here for a visit."


    "Tell me exactly where you are, and I''ll come to meet you," Gabrielle says.


    Twenty minutes later, Gabrielle runs into the room, panting for breath. She stares at the man in the bed and feels her face flush. Suddenly, she''s conscious of her messy hair and plain outfit. She combs her hair with her fingers as Bryan lazily lowers his magazine.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Miss C.o.c.keyed," he says.


    "Hello, Mr. Deadman," Gabrielle says.


    Bryan is lounging in the bed with the sheets thrown back. Instead of a hospital gown, he''s wearing his usual white T-shirt and dark ripped jeans. A necklace shines around his neck, but his rings have been removed for the bandages. He looks good, Gabrielle thinks.


    "What are you doing here?" Bryan asks.


    "I came to meet Avery," Gabrielle said, feeling her face get hotter. "I''m not here to see you, I mean."


    "I didn''t ask if you were here to see me," Bryan says with a slow wink. "Anyway, that''s a very poor lie¡ªyou''ve always been a terrible liar."


    Gabrielle bites her lip and looks down at her shoes so Bryan can''t see her face. When they were children, Nanny was overwhelmed by all the Peters girls. Gabrielle was the youngest, and she was constantly getting sick. When Nanny didn''t have time for her, she''d ask Bryan to help out.


    Bryan was three years older, and Gabrielle thought he was the coolest person she''d ever seen. Of course, he used that to his advantage. Once, he threw her into the deep end of the Peters'' pool, even though she didn''t know how to swim. Another time, he tied a raw steak to her jacket and let the neighbor''s vicious guard dog out of its cage. She hid from him, but he''d always find her and drag her out of her hiding spot by her pigtails.


    "Think fast, Miss C.o.c.keyed," Bryan says, tossing something at her feet.


    Gabrielle calmly looks at the object¡ªa toy snake. Instead of jumping away, she bends over and picks it up. Then she flicks it across the room at Bryan.


    "You''re such an idiot," she says. "I''m not scared of snakes anymore."


    "Guess I''ll have to try harder," Bryan says with another wink.


    "Bryan, where the hell did you get that toy?" Avery asks, grabbing the snake from the bed.


    "From the child in the room next to mine," Bryan says with a quick smile.


    "You stole a child''s toy?" Avery asks, rolling her eyes. "You''re impossible."


    She takes the snake and then grabs Gabrielle''s arm and guides her into the hallway. Gabrielle glances up at Bryan and smiles shyly before letting Avery lead her into the hall. As soon as the door shuts, Gabrielle feels her eyes sting with tears.


    "Avery, you look like you''ve gotten thinner," she says. "You''re supposed to be gaining weight with the pregnancy, not losing it. Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I''m okay, Gabrielle," Avery says. "Just tell me what''s going on."


    "Earlier today, I overheard Mrs. Meyer and Jackson talking," Gabrielle says. "It was horrible."


    Avery wraps her arm around Gabrielle''s shoulder and smiles softly, "Tell me everything. From the beginning."


    Gabrielle swallows hard and begins to tell the story. Every few words, she stumbles and has to start over. By the time she gets it all out, Avery is frowning deeply. Still, Avery''s next question takes Gabrielle by surprise.


    "Did you have s.e.x with Jackson Oliver?" Avery asks.


    Gabrielle feels her blood run cold, and she stammers, "Um, no, I, no."


    "Then what were you doing in the hospital?" Avery asks. "I''m confused. I thought you said something about a test?"


    Gabrielle curses herself for being so careless. Avery has always been perceptive¡ªbetween the police station and this slip-up, it''s possible Avery will figure out what happened. Gabrielle swallows hard and shakes her head.


    "You must have misheard me," she says. "I said I was here for a visit. To see an old classmate."


    "Good," Avery says. "Jackson isn''t good for you, and anyway, you''re far too young to be wasting your time with men. Learn from my mistakes and focus on your education."


    Gabrielle nods nervously and follows Avery back to Bryan''s room. They say a quick goodbye and head toward the elevators. The bodyguards follow them the entire way. Besides, the two men, the hospital is strangely empty. Still, Gabrielle can''t shake the creepy feeling that someone else is watching them.


    As the elevator doors slide open on the ground floor, Avery sees Robert and a group of bodyguards.


    "Mr. Howel asked me to escort you back to the mansion," Robert says.


    Avery nods and follows Robert out to a black town car. She slides into the backseat with Gabrielle and lets Robert take the passenger seat upfront. She asks the driver to take them to Gabrielle''s campus nearby, and then she begins to ask Gabrielle all about her classes and her grades.


    Suddenly, she looks up and sees that the car is driving way too fast¡ªtrees and buildings speed past the window in a blur. She rolls down the partition and sees Robert gritting his teeth.


    "Quick, get in front of that car up there," Robert tells the driver.


    Avery looks nervously out the window. Though Robert isn''t a bodyguard, he''s had years of experience protecting Evan. He always knows when there''s a threat nearby, and he seems incredibly worried. Avery unbuckled her seatbelt and leans forward.


    "What''s going on?" she asks Robert.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mrs. Howel," Robert snaps. "Just put your seatbelt back on."


    "Is someone following us, Robert?" Avery asks. "I deserve to know the truth. Are we being chased?"


    "Yes, there''s a car following us," Robert says. "Now, please put your seatbelt back on. I need to focus on."


    Avery twists around and looks out the back window. A dark green SUV is weaving between traffic behind them. Horns blare as the SUV cuts people off. Gabrielle grabs Avery''s hand, and her face is pale, and her body is rigid.


    "Please, sister, just put your seatbelt on," Gabrielle whispers.


    "Whose car is that?" Avery demands.


    Robert shakes his head and whispers more instructions to the driver. Avery opens her purse and fumbles through it until her hand touches something cold and metal. She pulls the small gun from the purse and leans forward to show it to Robert.


    "Let''s just play it by ear and see what happens," she says. "If they catch up to us, I''m not defenseless. I can do whatever it takes, okay?"

 Chapter 248 - 248: Where Are You Hurt?

    Robert unholsters his pistol and c.o.c.ks the trigger. He unbuckled his seatbelt and looked back at Avery with grim determination.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Howel, I won''t let anything happen to you," he says.


    Avery bites her lip and looks at Gabrielle. Gabrielle''s face is pale with fear, and she''s shaking violently. Avery unbuckles Gabrielle''s seatbelt and pushes her flat onto the backseat.


    "Don''t be afraid, Gabby," Avery says. "Just keep down and try not to move."


    Gabrielle looks up at Avery with wide, fearful eyes and asks, "Avery, is that a gun?"


    "Yes, it is," Avery says. "It may not look like much, but it''s strong. Don''t worry, and I''ll protect us."


    A loud blast of machine-gun fire shatters the tense silence. The car violently jerks as bullets spray the back and the sides. The glass in the windshield cracks and the metal sides of the car start to crumble. The town car is bulletproof, but it can''t withstand an endless attack. The driver turns sharply down an empty road, and Gabrielle and Avery slam into the side of the car.


    Avery rubs her aching side and pushes Gabrielle off of her. With one hand, she grabs a handlebar above the window, and she squints through the cracked glass at the back of the car. She raises her gun, but she knows better than to fire¡ªthe damaged window is their only protection.


    "Where the hell is you," Robert shouts into his emergency walkie-talkie. "Outflank them!" He glances over his shoulder and shouts at Gabrielle and Avery, "Both of you get down!"


    Robert climbs over the divider and joins Avery and Gabrielle in the backseat. He pushes Gabrielle down onto the floor of the car and reaches for Avery, but she slaps his arm away. Behind the town car, a second SUV has joined the first. Men with machine guns hang out the open windows and fire in the town car.


    "Robert, don''t worry about me," Avery says, "I can take care of myself."


    She knows that her little pistol is no match against the men with machine guns. Evan taught her how to shoot with perfect accuracy, but that''s little help in a firefight. She bites her lip and watches as Robert rolls down the right window. He sticks his hand out and squeezes off a round of shots. He aims for the SUV''s tires, and the bullets spark orange and yellow where they hit the concrete road.


    Robert pulls his arm back inside and rolls up the window as the attackers return fire. Suddenly, the town car tilts dangerously to the left¡ªthe attackers have shot one of the tires. Avery slams into Robert''s side, and the man groans loudly. A loud, high-pitched sound comes from somewhere in the car¡ªit takes Avery several moments to realize that Gabrielle is screaming.


    "Gabby, hush," Avery says. "I need to think."


    Robert fumbles in his pocket and pulls out another round of bullets. With quick, practiced movements, he reloads his gun and rolls down the window. He squeezes the trigger and aims at the nearest SUV. There''s a loud popping sound as the car''s front tire explodes. The SUV rolls onto its side and flips into a ditch on the side of the road. The other SUV speeds forward until it''s just inches away from the back of the town car.


    "Drive faster," Robert shouts.


    The SUV bumps the back of the town car, and Avery falls backward, landing on top of Gabrielle. She climbs back onto the leather seat and watches in horror as the SUV swerves to the left and then the right. They''re trying to run us off the road, she thinks.


    Robert rolls down the window and aims for the SUV''s windshield. The bullets crack the bulletproof glass, but they don''t stop the SUV. There''s a sudden flash of machine-gun fire from the SUV, and Robert screams. A bullet slices his arm, and he drops the gun. He pulls his arm back into the car and collapses against the backseat. His face is pale with pain, and dark blood stains the sleeve of his shirt.


    "Robert!" Avery screams.


    She rips the skirt of her dress, grateful that she''s wearing thin cotton. She wraps the fabric around Robert''s injured arm and ties it tightly to stop the bleeding. She looks out the back window and feels her heart skip a beat. The men are pointing a small rocket launcher out of the side of the SUV. She grits her teeth and c.o.c.ks her little gun.


    "Open the sunroof," she says.


    "What are you going to do?" Robert asks.


    "I''m going to shoot them," she says with grim determination.


    "No, that''s far too dangerous," Robert says. "Just get down. Reinforcements are on the way."


    "We don''t have time to wait for them," Avery says. "They''ve got a rocket launcher; if they fire, we''re all dead."


    "Avery, no!" Gabrielle screams from the floor.


    Avery looks down at Gabrielle and sees her fumbling in her backpack. Gabrielle pulls out a cellphone and taps out a message. Her hands are shaking so badly she almost drops the phone. Who is she texting at a time like this? Avery wonders.


    The sunroof slides open, and Avery slowly stands up. She sticks her head and chest out of the window and almost collapsed at once; the car is moving so fast that the wind feels like a solid wall. She gasps for breath, but it''s almost impossible to breathe. She raises the gun and squints at the men holding the rocket launcher. She curls her finger around the trigger and braces herself against the recoil.


    But before she can fire, the men with the rocket launcher disappear back into the SUV. They roll up the windows, and the SUV screeches to a quick stop. Avery ducks back into the town car and watches the SUV get smaller and smaller in the rear window.


    "I don''t understand," she says. "They went to all that trouble to track us down, and then they just gave up¡ªwhat happened?"


    "Maybe it was just a warning," Robert says. "Maybe Jackson just wants us to know that he''s capable of killing you at any time."


    "Jackson?" Avery asks. "I know he''s angry at Evan, but do you really think he''d go this far?"


    Gabrielle''s phone beeps loudly, and she shakily pulls herself up from the backseat. She glances down at the screen, and her face goes even paler.


    "What is it?" Avery asks.


    "It''s nothing," Gabrielle says quickly, stuffing her phone back into her backpack. "Just a wrong number."


    "We need to get you both to safety," Robert says. "It looks like they''ve stopped the attack, but it could be some sort of trick. I''m guessing that you were the target, Mrs. Howel. Your sister will be safer back at her campus than with you. I''ll send extra bodyguards just to be safe."


    "Oh, um, that''s really not necessary," Gabrielle says. "I''m sure I''ll be fine without them."


    "Nonsense," Avery says.


    Gabrielle chews her lip nervously as the town car speeds toward her university. When it pulls up outside the main gates, a team of eight bodyguards is waiting. Avery gives her sister a quick hug and watches as she gets out and walks through the gates, followed by the men. Even from a distance, Avery can see that Gabrielle''s head is bent over her phone, and she seems to be sending another text.


    By the time they arrive at the Howel mansion, the grounds look like the camp of a small army. Armored cars and bodyguards wait for information, and men with machine guns stand next to the family helicopter. Evan stands at the front gate, and his face was twisted with horrible anger. Avery shudders and looks away, grateful that he can''t see her through the tinted windows.


    The town car slows, and Evan jerks the door open. He pulls Avery out, and half carried, half dragged her towards the house. Bodyguards form a circle around them and jog along with them. Another group of guards carries Robert on an emergency stretcher.


    David Walter is waiting in the entryway with his medical kit. The bodyguards put the stretcher on top of a metal surgical table, and David turns on a powerful lamp. He unwraps the makeshift bandage Avery made and looks critically at Robert''s wound.


    "Um, shouldn''t Robert go to the hospital?" Avery asks.


    "No, I can do this here," David says. "I was trained as a field medic, too, you know." He looks down at Robert and asks the butler, "Do you want a sedative?"


    Robert grits his teeth and shakes his head no. David balls up a clean piece of cloth and stuffs it into Robert''s mouth. He grabs a scalpel and slices into Robert''s skin. Avery winces and looks away.


    Evan grabs her arm and asks, "Where are you hurt?"

 Chapter 249 - 249: Send A Warning

    Evan stares down at Avery but keeps his hands behind his back. Avery looks pointedly away; she''d rather watch David operate on Robert than look at Evan.


    "Mrs. Howel wasn''t hurt," Robert says around the ball of fabric in his mouth.


    The words sound muffled and strange, but Evan seems to understand. His body relaxes, and his face softens. He raises one hand as if to touch her and then drops it back down to his side.


    "Robert, why is there an army of bodyguards on the front lawn?" Avery asks, ignoring Evan.


    "To send a warning," Evan replies.


    Avery exhales a long sigh as relief floods her body. If Evan was ready to start a war with Jackson, there''d be no stopping him. A feud between the Howel and Oliver families would destroy them both. Besides, if things stay peaceful, it''ll be easier to negotiate with Andrew.


    David dips the tweezers deep into Robert''s arm, and Robert''s face goes deadly white. There''s bright red blood all over the metal tabletop and on David''s white surgical gloves. Avery feels her stomach churn, and she looks down at her feet until she hears the loud clink of the bullet hitting the tray.


    When she looks up, David is stitching Robert''s arm with a strong black thread. Robert''s phone begins to ring, and he picks it up with his good arm. The light from the screen illuminates his pale face, and he frowns when he reads the caller ID.


    "It''s Mr. Clifford," Robert says.


    "Answer it," Evan says.


    Avery scowls at Evan¡ªcan''t he answer the phone himself? She watches Robert fumble to answer the phone. He raises it to his ear and nods slowly, then he lowers the phone and holds it against his leg to muffle the sound.


    "Mr. Clifford has agreed to meet, but only if Avery comes too," Robert says.


    Evan glances at Avery and says, "Tell him I''ll agree to his terms. But he better not try any funny business."


    Gabrielle stands in the doorway to one of the private suites at The Palm House. She rocks back and forth on her heels and bites her lip. The room is dim, but she can clearly see Jackson sitting on the edge of the white bed. He''s wearing a short white robe, and his legs are spread so wide, she can almost see his d.i.c.k.


    She tries to avoid looking, but he shifts on the bed, drawing her eyes back down to the darkness beneath his robe. He sees her looking, and he smirks, twisting the robe''s belt around one hand. His curly hair is wet and messy from his shower, and his eyes seem to sparkle.


    "Come closer," Jackson says, like a conqueror waiting for a slave to kneel before him.


    He curls his pointer, and middle fingers in a come here gesture and give her a long, slow wink. She feels her fear boil into anger, and she stomps across the room. I''ll do what he says, but only up to a point, she thinks. If he tries anything, I swear to God I''ll bite it off. She stands in front of him, and he looks up at her through his long, dark eyelashes.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?" Jackson asks. "Get down on your knees and please me."


    Gabrielle shakes her head and says, "I don''t know-how. Even if I did know, I wouldn''t do it."


    Jackson slowly stands, towering over her. She takes a step backward and raises her hands defensively, but he doesn''t move to touch her. Instead, he reaches into his robe pocket and pulls out his phone.


    "Do you forget the text you sent to me?" he asks, raising one perfect eyebrow.


    "Why don''t you remind me?" Gabrielle asks, stalling for time.


    Jackson smiles a dazzling smile and looks down at his phone. Gabrielle inhales deeply¡ªhe smells like pine and musk, and it reminds her of Bryan. His throat is at eye level, and she has the urge to get up on her tippy toes and put her mouth on the soft, damp skin, but she''s not sure if she wants to kiss or bite it.


    Jackson says, "Ahh, yes, you said: Leave my sister alone, and I''ll give you whatever you want. Now, what I want is for you to please me: with your mouth. If you''ve changed your mind, that''s fine. I know where I can find Avery."


    Jackson turns and walks toward the bed, and Gabrielle jumps in front of him. With a smooth gesture, he pushes her onto the soft mattress. She flails and grabs his robe, accidentally pulling him on top of her. He quickly slides his hands to either side of her body and hovers over her. His eyes flash, and she can feel the heat of his skin through her clothes. She holds her breath and freezes beneath him.


    "You''re as stiff as a corpse waiting for autopsy," he says with a little laugh. "Why don''t you relax a little and try to enjoy it?"


    "I didn''t know you were interested in f.u.c.k.i.n.g corpses," Gabrielle snaps. "Why don''t you go make a deal with a mortician instead?"


    "I suppose I could do that¡ªmight even be able to find a corpse more lively than you," Jackson says. "Now, I''m going to count to three and give you a chance to change your mind. I don''t like it when people waste my time, Gabrielle, and that''s what you''re doing right now."


    Gabrielle chews the side of her cheek and tries to think of a way out of the situation. There''s no way I can fight him, she thinks. He''s way too strong for that, and he has the upper hand right now.


    "One," Jackson whispers against her ear.


    His breath is hot and distracting, and she closes her eyes to concentrate. Maybe there''s some way I can trick him, she thinks. Pretending to have my period worked with Andrew, but I had time to prepare fake blood for that. I don''t think Jackson would just take my word for it.


    "Two," Jackson says with his lips against her jaw.


    I''m almost out of time, Gabrielle thinks. If I can''t fake my period, maybe I can find another way to disgust him? He seems like a particular man. I don''t remember much about our time together that afternoon, but I don''t think he kissed me even once. At least not on the lips. Maybe he''s afraid of germs, or he''s saving kissing for a true romance? Either way, it doesn''t matter.


    "Three," Jackson says.


    Gabrielle lifts her head and throws her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. She puckers her lips and moves to kiss him, but at the last minute, he jerks his head to the side. Her lips land wetly on his cheek.


    "Afraid of germs?" Gabrielle asks. "Or are you worried Jessica will find out about this? I won''t tell if you don''t."


    Jackson frowns at the mention of Jessica, and his face goes dark. Gabrielle instantly regrets her decision¡ªif he turns violent, there''s nothing she can do to stop him. But the stormy look passes almost as quickly as it came.


    His face relaxes, and Gabrielle finds herself staring intently into his icy blue eyes. He pulls his head away, and she finds herself looking at his sharp jawbone, his high nose, his full lips. He''s almost shockingly beautiful, she thinks with surprise.


    Before she realizes what she''s doing, she grabs his face between her palms and pulls his lips onto hers. She sucks on his bottom lip and then gently nibbles it, keeping her eyes open to watch his reaction. His pale blue eyes are shockingly close, and his long eyelashes tickle her skin. His mouth seems completely frozen.


    She arches into him and continues to kiss his warm lips. He presses them together in mute refusal but seems unable to pull himself away. Good, she thinks. If he''s horrified by my kissing, I might be able to get out of this after all.

 Chapter 250 - 250: Trust Me Avery

    Jackson lets Gabrielle kiss him, but he doesn''t kiss her back. His indifference makes her bold: she runs her fingers through his hair, strokes his back, and licks his lips with her tongue. His eyes remain wide open and cold as ice. Finally, she pulls away from him, panting for breath.


    "Oh, is that all?" Jackson asks calmly.


    "I thought you wanted me to please you with my mouth," Gabrielle says with fake innocence.


    Jackson rolls his eyes and asks, "Is that what you thought I meant?"


    "What else could you have meant?" Gabrielle asked, taking her hands off his face.


    Jaxon grabs her hands and presses them over her head. He leans down and kisses her deeply, forcing her mouth open and dueling her tongue with his own. His h.i.p.s bucked against her, and she m.o.a.ns without meaning too.


    Evan paces anxiously back and forth in his study. Avery still refuses to talk to him, and he''s beginning to lose patience. He knows it was wrong of him to shoot Charles, but Avery refuses to believe that Charles was drugging her. Such a stubborn woman, Evan thinks. I know that two wrongs don''t make a right, but what was I supposed to do? Did she want me to sit idly by while Charles drugged her?


    Evan sits down and then jumps back to his feet and starts pacing again. He wonders if Charles'' hormone is what changed Avery''s personality, making her stubborn and difficult to deal with. He even asked Dr. Walters to investigate the matter secretly. Dr. Walters said that the change was probably caused by the shock to her system when she jumped into the sea, but Evan isn''t sure he believes that.


    "When and where does Andrew want to meet?" Evan asks Robert.


    "Mr. Clifford has asked that we meet tomorrow night, but he said that we could choose the place," Robert says.


    "Tomorrow night?" Evan asks, chewing his lip.


    If Avery doesn''t forgive me, and soon, Andrew is going to see just how strained our relationship is, Evan thinks. The thought makes his skin crawl. Andrew will do anything to press an advantage, and Evan wants Andrew to think that his relationship with Avery is as strong as ever.


    "Mrs. Howel has just returned to the bedroom, and she''s locked the door again," Robert announces. "She''s refusing to let anyone in."


    Evan grabs a glass paperweight from the desk and chucks it across the room. The sound of the shattering glass gives him an immediate sense of relief. But then he remembers Avery''s fierce, stubborn look in the entryway, and he feels his anger rise again. In the past, I could try to seduce her, he thinks. That usually worked. But now, with her pregnancy, I can''t. Damn it! How can one little woman be so difficult? How can she bring me to my knees like this?


    "Mr. Howel, I''ve got an idea, but I''m not sure it''ll work," Robert says.


    "What is it?" Evan asks immediately.


    "Well, Mrs. Howel is acting angry with you, but I think she still cares about you deep down," Robert says. "If she thought you were in some sort of trouble, she might let go of her anger and start to worry about you."


    "Nonsense," Evan says.


    "I could tell Mrs. Howel you''re very sick," Robert says.


    "You want me to play sick?" Evan asks, raising his eyebrows.


    "Well, can you think of a better way?" Robert asks with unusual boldness.


    Avery is relaxing barefoot in the bed, listening to a Mozart piano concerto, and reading a book. She knows that the fetus is probably still too young to benefit from the music, but she''s read that it''s good to expose the fetus to music. Besides, it''s calling for her. Someone knocks at the door, and she turns the music up. The knocking turns into hammering, and she sighs.


    "Who is it?" she asks irritably. "I thought I made it clear¡ªI want to be alone."


    "Mrs. Howel, it''s me, Robert," Robert says. "I have important news."


    "What is it?" Avery asks.


    "Mr. Howel is sick," Robert says.


    "And? What do you want me to do about it?" Avery asks. "I''m not a doctor. Go find David Walter."


    "Mr. Howel always seems to feel better when he sees you," Robert says after a long pause.


    "I''m sure he''ll be fine without me," Avery says slowly. "Tell him I''m listening to music with the baby, and I don''t want him to bother me."


    Avery leans back in her head and turns the music up as she tries to take deep breaths to calm herself. She returns to her book but is interrupted by a loud crashing sound. She looks over in time to see Evan getting up from a pile of broken, stained glass. The jewel-like shards crunch and snap under his polished black shoes as he climbs through the broken window.


    "Why won''t you talk to me?" Evan asks.


    His face is twisted with godlike anger, and he paces around the room as if he''s looking for something. He throws open the dressing room door, checks behind curtains, and even gets down on all fours to look under the bed. Avery bites her tongue to keep from asking him what he''s doing.


    "So, where is he?" Evan asks. "Where is the man you''ve got up here?"


    The man? What man? Avery thinks. Where on earth could he have gotten the idea that I have a man up here? Unless¡ªno way, he couldn''t be that stupidly jealous, could he? He could. He must have heard Robert say that I was with my baby, and he assumed I was talking about a man. How stupid can he be?


    Avery presses her lips together and crosses the room to the door, careful to avoid the shards of glass Evan has tracked all over the carpet. Evan suddenly pushes her back into the door and slides his arms around her waist.


    "Why won''t you speak?" he asks. "Do you want me to kiss the words out of you?"


    He tilts her head back and stares deep into her eyes. She stares back as coldly as she can, trying to make her face into a mask of indifference. Her heart thuds in her chest, and she hopes it won''t give her away. He lowers his head, so his lips are less than an inch from hers.


    "If there''s time for you to force me like this, there''s time for you to work on the way to save Charles," Avery snaps, jerking her head to the side.


    "I said I''d do what I can, but I didn''t promise anything," Evan says, in an equally cold tone. "I never promised I''d get Charles'' heart back from Andrew."


    "Don''t you have a meeting with Andrew tomorrow?" Avery asks. "What''s the point of that if you''re not even going to try?"


    "I never said I wouldn''t try," Evan says. "Besides, tomorrow, I just plan to learn Andrew''s thoughts on the matter."


    Avery closes her eyes and sighs. She knows only one thing will convince Andrew, and Evan will never agree to it. She feels Evan''s fingers on her cheek, and she tries to pull her head away.


    "Trust me, Avery," Evan says. "Charles isn''t the man you think he is."

 Chapter 251 - 251: I Will Not Going to Forgive You

    "Look, just because I spoke to you, doesn''t mean I''ve forgiven you," Avery says. "You can break everything in this house and throw as many tantrums as you want, but I''m not going to forgive you for shooting Charles. Please leave me alone now. Oh, and while you''re at it, get this window fixed. I don''t want to catch a chill¡ªit''d be bad for the baby."


    Within a few minutes, a servant leads a maintenance specialist into the room. The man carries large flat sheets of colored glass and a small but very sharp looking saw. He deeply frowns when he sees the damage.


    "What a shame," he says. "This glass is incredibly special, and the window was a real work of art. I''ll do my best to repair it, but it''s a damn shame this ever happened in the first place.


    "Oh yes, it was really beautiful," Avery says politely. The window was certainly beautiful, but she''s not interested in having a conversation with this repairman.


    The man doesn''t seem to get her cue and says, "This kind of color quality is hard to get. Usually, you have to powder certain gems and melt them into the pigment in order to get this level of depth."


    "Hmm," Avery says, lifting her book to signal an end to the conversation.


    The man gets to work, and the saw whines as he cuts the glass. He carefully fits each piece to the lead frame in the window and solders it with a small blowtorch. Avery tries to focus on her book, but she can feel Evan''s furious eyes on her. Doesn''t he have anything better to do? She wonders.


    Avery feels her eyes growing heavy. She stretches out in the bed and puts the book down. Even the noise from the saw seems to fade away as she closes her eyes and relaxes into a deep, warm sleep. When she wakes in the morning, she realizes that Evan is spooning her from behind.


    "Evan!" she whispers, trying to wriggle out of his arms. "Let go of me."


    "Why do you need to get up so early?" he whispers into her ear.


    She squirms and pushes against him but refuses to say a word. Evan loosens his grip and hovers hover over her, looking hungrily at her lips. She stares up at him in disgust and horror.


    "I know how to make you talk now," he says, lowering his mouth toward hers.


    She turns her head to the side and whispers into the pillow, "I''m going to D.O. today."


    "What''s D.O.?" Evan asks.


    "It''s Sophie''s jewelry company," Avery says. "Now get off me, or I''m going to be late!"


    Sophie told her she wouldn''t have to go to the workshop, but Avery is eager to get out of the Howel house. She''s looking forward to having her own space and her own life free from Evan and all his nosy servants. Besides, she wants someone at the company to teach her more about the design process.


    "Don''t go," Evan says. "Have you already forgotten that you were attacked yesterday? It''s not safe for you out there. Besides, if you''re bored, you can do more work for the Zuri Hotel."


    "I thought you took care of that threat yesterday," Avery says angrily. "I heard the servants gossiping that you practically blew up one of the Oliver family estates."


    "You think the Oliver family is just going to let that go?" Evan asks. "I chose an empty estate on purpose, but this is a war."


    "I can''t believe you, Evan," Avery says. "Why do you love violence so much? You''re so stupid and impulsive. But, I think I''m safe for now. The Olivers will be planning their next attack, and they probably won''t dare to do anything before you meet with Andrew."


    "Fine, but you''re not going anywhere without a team of bodyguards," Evan says.


    Avery climbs out of bed and crosses to the dressing room. She''s already decided on a simple, professional black dress and blazer. She steps into the dress and reaches around to pull the zipper, but it gets stuck halfway up. There''s barely a bump on her stomach, but she has already gained weight. She tugs at the zipper, getting angrier and angrier.


    She hears footsteps behind her, and warm hands skim her back. Evan takes the zipper and tugs it carefully but firmly until it goes up. He runs a hand down her back to smooth the fabric, and she fights the urge to arch into his touch.


    Avery grabs her blazer and steps away from him to study her reflection in the mirror. The dress has a high neck with three quarter length sleeves. It brushes her mid-calves, and she''s wearing it with simple black suede flats.


    "A powerful but tempting woman," Evan says. "If I had things my way, I''d be taking that dress off of you instead of helping you put it on."


    Avery meets his eyes in the mirror and scowls at him. Evan crosses the dressing room and twirls her long hair around his finger. He kisses the ends of the hair and lets it fall back down her back.


    "What time do you want me to pick you up for our meeting with Andrew?" Evan asks.


    "I''ll just meet you there," Avery says quickly.


    Evan always makes a show out of everything. If he gets her from the office, he''ll probably show up with a small army of bodyguards and a fleet of sports cars. She doesn''t want to draw attention to herself on her first day. She just wants to fit in at the company.


    The D.O. headquarters in the city is an architectural marvel. The building is shaped like a diamond, and the surface is covered in blue glass that glints in the sun. In front of the building is a huge fountain with crystal clear water. The fountain is shaped like a circle with a hole in the middle. Anyone entering the building has the impression that the building is the sparkling jewel on top of a large ring.


    "Good morning," a receptionist says brightly. "Welcome to D.O."


    "Hello, my name is Avery Peters," Avery says. "I''m supposed to start working here today."


    Avery asked Sophie to keep her identity a secret. She doesn''t want the other employees to think she''s getting special treatment just because she''s married into the Howel family. The receptionist looks down at a tablet on the desk and nods.


    She lifts the phone and buzzes up to one of the floors, "Miss Peters has just arrived."


    Within minutes, a young woman steps out of the elevator. She''s wearing a simple but stylish black suit, and she looks to be about thirty years old. She has straight black hair that falls just below her shoulders and around, open face. She walks toward Avery and warmly shakes her hand.


    "Welcome, Avery," the woman says. "I''m Emily Johnson. It''s great to meet you."


    Avery instantly likes the woman. She seems professional and friendly, and there''s something about her face that seems honest. Avery takes her hand and smiles with slight embarrassment.


    "I''m so sorry to be late on my first day," she says. "Traffic was a nightmare."


    "Don''t worry about it," Emily says. "Anyway, Sophie wanted to be here to welcome you herself, but she was called away on business. So I have the honor instead. Are you ready?"


    Avery nods, and Emily leads her toward a large bank of silver elevators. They get on a waiting elevator, and Emily pushes a button to the second floor.


    "The building has eighteen floors," Emily explains. "The first is just the lobby, and the second is our company dining hall. Then we have workshops, offices, studio space, conference rooms, and the vaults. The entire 18th floor is Sophie''s office, of course."


    After a quick tour of the common spaces, Emily takes her to the Design Department on the 6th floor. A group of men and women are cl.u.s.tered around a desk, sipping their morning coffees.


    "Did you hear that our department is getting someone new today?" a short, curly-haired woman asks. "I heard she was appointed directly by Sophie."


    "Is she from abroad?" asks a tall man. "I know all the rising stars in this country, and none of them seem ready to work here. She must have done something extraordinary to catch Sophie''s eye."


    "I peeked at the woman''s employee file," says another woman. "You know she hasn''t even studied design?"


    "You must be kidding," the man says. "There''s no way Sophie would hire someone so inexperienced. She must have backdoor connections to get in here."


    "I suppose that''s a sort of skill," the curly-haired woman sniffs. "Though all of us had to rely on our actual talents to get in here."


    "Yes, Crystal, we all know that your talent speaks for itself," the man says in a flattering tone.


    "Crystal, have you had breakfast yet?" the other woman asks. "I can go buy it for you."


    Emily looks awkwardly at Avery and says, "Don''t mind them¡ªthey just love to gossip."


    Avery bites her lip nervously and follows Emily over to the other employees.

 Chapter 252 - 252: New Designer

    The woman called Crystal turns to stare at Avery. She''s wearing black Louboutin heels and an expensive-looking skirt suit. A young man who looks like an intern runs over and gives Crystal a fresh cup of coffee. Crystal sniffs it and wrinkles her little button nose.


    "This smells like 2 percent, not skim milk," Crystal says. She tosses the cup at the employee and hot, milky coffee splatters the man''s shirt and drips all over the floor. The man reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small rag; he wipes the floor before dabbing at his ruined shirt.


    "I''m Crystal Stone," Crystal says. "Are you a new employee?"


    Avery stands tall and stares down at Crystal. She doesn''t want to be intimidating or aggressive, but she hates bullies. If nothing else, Crystal is a bully. Avery can feel the eyes of everyone in the room on her, but she focuses on Crystal.


    "If you''re a newcomer, you better prove yourself," someone shouts from the far corner of the room. "You have to pay tribute when you start here. Go buy Crystal her breakfast."


    "Listen to you all," Emily says nervously. "Sophie said¡ª"


    Avery interrupts Emily and says, "I''d be happy to buy you all breakfast. I''m looking forward to working with you and learning from you¡ªthink of this as a small token of my gratitude."


    Crystal''s pink lips curl into an ugly smile, and she says, "I don''t think you understand how things work around here. The newcomer has to prove herself worthy to me. You''ll buy me breakfast until I tell you-you can stop."


    "I don''t think so," Avery says calmly. "I''m your coworker, not your servant. This won''t happen again."


    "I want a breakfast sandwich and another cup of coffee," someone shouts.


    "I want a croissant and an earl grey tea," another employee calls.


    The employees start shouting their orders from across the room, and Avery keeps a mental tally in her head. She''s always been good at memorizing complicated information, and she walks to the computer and places the order a few minutes later, confident that she''s remembered it all perfectly.


    Emily watches her nervously and says, "It''s not my place to tell you how to act, but you don''t need to give in to them. If you want them to respect you, I''m afraid you''re going to have to earn it. Giving in to them and trying to be their friend won''t get you very far."


    "It''s alright, Emily," Avery says. "I know what I''m doing. Now can you tell me more about my work here?"


    "Of course," Emily says, her face instantly brightening. "The workspace is divided into an X shape, and there are four main teams within the Design Department. The teams are divided into two groups. Crystal leads one group, and I lead the other. For now, you''ll be working with me."


    "That''s probably for the best," Avery says with a sarcastic smile.


    Emily leads Avery to her office and says, "Really, you should be careful. They can all be quite scheming¡ªespecially Crystal."


    "I will," Avery says. "But honestly, I''m not so worried about that. I''m more concerned about learning everything there is to know about the company."


    Avery wants to learn all she can, and Sophie has generously offered to teach her. Besides, Sophie said that she could work from home as the pregnancy grows. Avery knows that Sophie doesn''t usually treat her other employees so generously, and Avery doesn''t want to do anything to upset them or cause trouble in the office.


    "Are you married?" Emily asks, suddenly.


    Avery glances down at her left hand before remembering that there''s still no ring there. She pauses and then slowly shakes her head. It''s not really a lie, she thinks. I signed the divorce papers with Evan¡ªso I''m not really married to him anymore. Legally, I''m basically single.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Emily asks.


    Avery pauses again. She''s not sure why Emily is asking or what she''s supposed to say. Nervously she shakes her head.


    "Well, you shouldn''t have any problem getting one if you want¡ªyou''re gorgeous," Emily says honestly. "But you need to know about one of our company rules: you absolutely can''t date the customers."


    Avery is surprised by the odd-sounding rule and asks, "So what would happen if an employee started dating a customer?"


    "That person would be dismissed immediately," Emily says.


    Avery feels her smile disappear. Though it sounds like a silly rule, it seems like the company has had problems in the past. Avery wants to ask more questions, but it seems inappropriate to ask Emily about old gossip.


    "Most of our customers are wealthy men," Emily says as if she can guess what Avery''s wondering. "It''s not uncommon for some of our employees to develop an interest in them¡ªespecially when some of the men seem to enjoy working closely with the designers. I thought I should warn you, especially¡ªyou seem young and beautiful, but be careful. These men are usually ordering the jewelry for their wives or girlfriends¡ªthey may flirt with you, but you shouldn''t take it seriously."


    Avery nods slowly. The rule makes sense¡ªit might be tempting for a young designer to fall for a rich customer, but Emily is wasting her concern, Avery thinks. I don''t need a wealthy man. In fact, I have way too many of them around me already. I''ve come to work here to try to get some time away from them all and follow my own path.


    "Anyway, our number one priority is to provide perfect customer service," Emily says. "Most of our clients want custom pieces, and it''s our job to give them exactly what they want."


    "What if I have a different opinion from one of the customers?" Avery asks.


    "You should always do what they want," Emily answers. "Always."


    "And what if my customers ask me to make something that has already been made by another designer?" Avery asks. "Are we allowed to copy other people''s work?"


    Emily sighs deeply and answers, "When we have to, we''ll do it. Usually, we can talk the customer out of wanting a copy, but sometimes they insist, and we have to give them what they want. It happened quite recently, actually¡ªwith a ring called Peerless Love."


    "Peerless Love?" Avery asks, thinking of the pink diamond ring Leonie wears.


    "That''s right," Emily says. "It''s a completely unique pink diamond ring, or it was, anyway. Mr. Evan Howel bought it at auction for an outrageous amount of money a few months ago. Not long after that, someone came in and asked us to make a copy of it. We tried to talk them out of it and make them something more personalized instead, but they insisted. Of course, we couldn''t make a perfect copy¡ªthere''s only one pink diamond in the world that big, but I think we did a pretty good job."


    Though Emily carefully avoids saying the customer''s name, Avery knows who she''s talking about, Leonie. Emily continues by explaining the company and the work to Avery, and 90 minutes fly by before Avery even realizes it. Emily seems to know about everything, and she''s clearly really passionate about the company. A loud shout from outside Emily''s office door draws both their attention.


    "I should go see what''s going on," Emily says with a sigh. "It sounds like there''s been another quarrel."


    A middle-aged woman in a white dress with a Gucci handbag is standing in the middle of the office and glaring at everyone around her. Some of the employees are bold enough to look back, but most look like they''re pretending to be invisible at their desks. The customer raises her chin and glares at Emily.


    "Hello, I''m Emily¡ªthe team leader here," Emily says. "Can I help you with something?"


    "Last week, I ordered a ring made with a special piece of coral I had," the woman says. "You sent me the ring yesterday, and since then, all of my friends who have seen it have said it''s a cheap fake. You stole my stone and put a fake one instead. You''re lucky I haven''t already gone to the police."


    "Can I please see the ring?" Crystal asks.


    The woman hands the ring to Crystal, and Crystal holds it up to the light. She seems to be making a big show out of rotating it and squinting at it. Then she lowers the ring and shoots a nasty look at Avery.


    "We have a new designer on our team¡ªshe handpicked Sophie herself as a designer," Crystal says nastily. "Maybe we can ask this young genius to take a look at the ring?"

 Chapter 253 - 253: Ring is Fake

    Crystal is cunning, Avery thinks. She knows just how to manipulate everyone around her, and she must be planning something now. I''m sure she knows something about this ring that I don''t. If I agree to look at it, she might find a way to blame it all on me. But if I refuse, she''ll say it''s because I''m not qualified and don''t know what I''m doing.


    "This is Avery''s first day here," Emily says, calmly stepping into the middle of the room. "She may know a lot, but she still has much to learn. I hardly think she''s the best choice for this task."


    "I think she''ll be fine," Crystal says. "Come on, let''s see her professional skill. Let''s see what makes her so special to Sophie."


    "I''ll do it for her," Emily says, shooting a serious look at Crystal.


    "Do you think you can do a better job than me?" Crystal asks, flipping her curly hair over her shoulder. "You act like you''re the boss around here, but we have the same title in this company, you know."


    "A second opinion is always useful in matters like these," Emily says calmly. "I''ll look at the ring, and then we can discuss it together, Crystal."


    "Fine," Crystal says, huffily. She hands the ring back to the customer and says, "Emily seems to think she has this all under control, so why don''t you talk to her about this?"


    "It''s all the same to me," the customer says. "I just want someone around here to take responsibility."


    Avery watches Emily look at the ring, and she feels her stomach clench with nervousness for the other woman. Emily''s face doesn''t give anything away, but Crystal''s nasty smirk seems to tell the whole story.


    Crystal must know that the ring is a fake, Avery thinks. That probably means she''s guilty. But she also knows that Emily can''t do anything about it. If Emily admits that the ring is fake, the entire company will lose face. But if she insists it''s real, the customer can ask another jeweler to look at it and catch her in the lie.


    "Have you finished yet?" the impatient customer asks. "How hard can it be to look at one stone?"


    "I think we need to ask Sophie first," Emily says, clearly stalling for time. "After all, she''s the master."


    "I guess we could call her and ask her to hurry back," Crystal says. "But why should we make Mrs. Smith wait any longer than she already has? Aren''t Avery and Sophie really close anyway? I''m sure Sophie trusts Avery''s judgment."


    Emily shoots Crystal a warning look and shakes her head, "We''ll call Sophie and ask her to rush over here."


    "You seriously expect me to wait for your boss to come back here?" the customer asks in an outraged voice. "Are you crazy? Give me my ring back. If you don''t admit to what you''ve done, I''m going to another jeweler. And then after that, I''m going straight to the police."


    "Mrs. Smith, only our boss, can make the decision for sure," Emily says. "Besides, if it turns out that there has been a mistake, only Sophie has the authority to compensate you properly."


    "Do you have any idea how busy I am?" Mrs. Smith asks. "I don''t have time to wait around here all day."


    "Can I ask who made the ring for you?" Emily asks. "We keep very careful records here, so if something happened to the stone, we should be able to find out who is responsible."


    "I designed the ring," a woman Avery recognizes as Zola Taylor says. "As soon as I got the gemstone, I sent it to the production department, I swear."


    "Okay, Mrs. Smith, I will look into this immediately," Emily says. "In the meantime, I''ve just received news that Sophie will be here in less than half an hour."


    "What don''t you people understand?" Mrs. Smith shouts, waving her hands wildly in the air. "I don''t have any more time for this nonsense. You people have all but admitted to stealing the stone. Why can''t you just give me my compensation and let me leave? Do I have to come back here with the police?"


    Emily frowns anxiously and tries to approach the angry customer, but Mrs. Smith waves her away with an angry flick of her wrist. She takes the ring, drops it into a small silk pouch, and puts the pouch into her handbag. She turns on her heel and walks toward the door, pausing dramatically in the doorway.


    "I''ll be back with the police," Mrs. Smith says over her shoulder.


    "Okay, I''ll look at the ring," Avery says loudly.


    Everyone turns to stare at her, including Mrs. Smith. Emily shakes her head slightly, but Avery pretends not to see. She walks toward Mrs. Smith with her hand held out. Mrs. Smith looks her up and down and rolls her eyes.


    "Who do you think you are?" Mrs. Smith asks. "You''re just some newcomer. Why should I trust you to make a decision about my ring?"


    "I''m sure she''ll have some brilliant idea," Crystal says, almost jumping with glee. "Our boss Sophie seems to think that Avery is so much better than us. Surely, Sophie can''t be wrong. Let''s see what Avery has to stay."


    "I don''t care who you are," Mrs. Smith says to Avery. "Can you make a real decision about my ring? If not, I''ve already wasted enough time here¡ªI''ll be very angry if you make me waste more."


    The other designers whisper among themselves, and some of the older ones laugh and make bets. The whole thing seems very unprofessional to Avery, and she hopes that Mrs. Smith can''t hear them. Avery smiles, politely at Mrs. Smith and squares her shoulders.


    "Actually, I''ll cover your losses myself," Avery says. "As a gesture of goodwill, I''ll pay for the value of the stone, and I hope that will restore your faith in the company."


    Avery hears the laughter grow louder. Mrs. Smith''s eyebrows shoot halfway up her forehead, and her mouth falls open in disbelief. Avery patiently waits for everyone to calm down and then repeats her offer.


    "You foolish girl¡ªyou have no idea what you''re talking about," Mrs. Smith says with a sneer. "You could work your entire life at this company, and you wouldn''t come close to covering the cost of my stone."


    "Well, how much is it worth?" Avery asks calmly, knowing that red coral can''t be worth that much.


    "Four million," Mrs. Smith answers with a little sniff.


    "Alright, if the next jeweler agrees that the stone in the ring is a fake, I''ll cover the loss myself," Avery says calmly.


    "I don''t know what kind of scam this is, but I''m offended," Mrs. Smith says. "Some little working girl like you can''t possibly afford something so valuable."


    Avery sees Emily trying to catch her eye, and she smiles reassuringly at the dark-haired woman. Emily just shakes her head over and over. Avery nods once and turns back to Mrs. Smith. The designers have all gathered around, and they''re staring at the scene like fans at a boxing match.


    "Avery sounds so confident, so why don''t you let her see the ring, Mrs. Smith?" Crystal says. "You have nothing to lose at this point."


    Mrs. Smith curls her lip and says, "You want me to trust her? Nonsense! That girl is playing some sort of game. I''m sick of you all and your lies. I''m going straight to the media with this. You''ll never sell another piece of jewelry again!"


    "Why are you in such a rush, Mrs. Smith?" Avery asks. "At least wait and have the ring properly examined first."


    "Your company is inefficient, and you''re all thieves," Mrs. Smith yells. "But alright, have a look. You promised me that you''d pay me for the value of the stone, and I''m holding you to that."


    Avery grabs a magnifying glass from one of the worktables and squinted down at the ring. She''s less interested in the stone than the silver setting. She looks carefully at the small markings and lines in the silver. Suddenly a large, blurry tan object shoots into her vision. Then the tan shape and the ring disappear. Avery lowers the magnifying glass and sees that Mrs. Smith has snatched the ring back.


    "Stop pretending," Mrs. Smith says. "It''s clear you have no idea how to identify a stone."


    "Actually, I can confirm that the ring has been switched," Avery says.

 Chapter 254 - 254: Complicated Process

    "What the hell are you talking about?" Mrs. Smith asks nervously. She shakes her finger at Avery and shifts her weight back and forth. "You shouldn''t talk about things you know nothing about."


    "D.O. uses a special inlay process to put the stones in the metal base," Avery says. "It''s a complicated process, and only a master can do it¡ªit makes it almost impossible to make copies of D.O. original pieces. A craftsman has to polish each raw stone by hand for over ninety minutes. You can''t see it with the n.a.k.e.d eye, but there''s a slight bit of space between the stone and the ring base here. Besides, the angles on this stone are imperfect. That''s why I think the ring has been tampered with."


    "That''s rubbish," Mrs. Smith says, her face looking terribly pale.


    "You can always ask for a second opinion," Avery says with a casual shrug. "As for the press, you can do whatever you want, but I don''t think things will end well for you."


    "Are you accusing me of tampering with my own ring?" Mrs. Smith asks, clutching her chest in outrage. "I can''t believe your nerve! You''ll be hearing from me, mark my words."


    She slings her Gucci bag over her arm and marches out of the room, muttering curses at Avery under her breath. Avery lets out a small sigh of relief and returns the magnifying glass. She feels Crystal''s eyes boring into her back, and she turns and raises her eyebrows at Crystal.


    "Fluke luck," Crystal says, turning on her heel and strutting away.


    The other employees huddled in a small circle and started whispering amongst themselves. Avery can see them casting secret looks at her, but she has no interest in eavesdropping on them. It''s only the first day, but she''s already tired of their drama. Emily taps her on the arm and looks meaningfully toward her office, and Avery follows her into the small room.


    "Could you really tell all that from just one look with the magnifying glass?" Emily asks, after shutting the door.


    Avery nods and answers, "I used to dabble in jewels."


    "That''s quite impressive," Emily says. "I didn''t learn how to do any of that until I was much older¡ªthen my dad taught me."


    "Your dad?" Avery asks curiously.


    "Yes, he''s one of the old craftsmen," Emily says. "He''s the reason I chose to work in jewelry. My family has a long history with D.O. My dad used to work with Miss Johnson; back in the day, he did a lot of work for famous designers like her. Though I bet there''s at least one designer he worked for that even you haven''t heard of. Do you know Olivia Meyers?"


    Avery can hardly believe her ears and asks, "You mean your dad worked for and knew them all?"


    "Yes, of course," Emily says. "For a while, he was involved in almost every major project they did."


    "This may sound strange, but could I meet your father?" Avery asks.


    She doesn''t want to say it out loud, but she''s hoping Emily''s father can help explain some of the things she found in her mother''s papers. She''s still so confused by the drawing of the ring her mother made. Her mother wrote the Howel name on the band of the ring, and Avery wants to know why.


    "You want to see my dad?" Emily asks with obvious confusion.


    "Yes, I need to," Avery says simply. "Olivia Peters was my mother."


    "No wonder you know so much about jewelry," Emily says, eyes going wide.


    "It''s nothing really," Avery says, feeling herself blush at the compliment.


    "If you want to meet him, I can take you any time," Emily says. "We could go after work today."


    "I''m afraid I already have plans tonight," Avery says.


    Sophie knocks on Emily''s door, but her face is mysterious, and she refuses to answer any questions about how she''s going to deal with Mrs. Smith. After Emily explains the situation, Sophie nods once and disappears to her private office. Avery feels a knot form in her stomach as the morning turns to afternoon¡ªshe''s terrified of the meeting with Andrew.


    Andrew stands in front of his dressing room mirror, wearing an unbuttoned white shirt. He presses his hand against his chest and feels his heart hammer wildly as if it''s trying to break through the skin. He frowns and looks at himself, flexing his tanned abs and pushing his hair from one side to the other.


    "Mr. Clifford, do you want to bring a bigger team of guards with you?" asks the head bodyguard.


    Andrew shakes his head and says, "No, just give me the device."


    The bodyguard hands him a thick white waistcoat. Andrew looks at it carefully¡ªfrom a distance, it doesn''t seem too obvious. The wires have been carefully hidden, at least. He wraps it around his waist, noticing the extra weight immediately. It''s surprisingly heavy.


    "Heard anything from Jackson?" Andrew asks.


    "He recently attacked one of Evan Howel''s cars¡ªsupposedly Avery and her sister were inside at the time," the guard says. "Evan blew up one of his mansions as retribution. I think they''re heading toward an all-out war."


    Andrew shakes his head slowly. Jackson and Evan are both famous for their hot tempers, Andrew thinks. Everyone says they''re such great businessmen, but they can''t ever keep cool heads. If they want to destroy each other, that''s fine. I just have to rise above it all and claim Avery as my prize.


    "Sir, somehow the Meyer and Olivers think that you''re involved in it all," the guard says. "They think you personally decided to take Charles Meyer''s heart."


    Andrew curses under his breath and pauses in the middle of buttoning his shirt over the waistcoat. He can''t think of anyone who would do anything like that. Well, anyone besides my grandfather, he thinks. The old man is ruthless, and I''m his only heir. He sighs and finishes buttoning the shirt over the waistcoat. If he looks closely, he can see the outline, but the shirt hides it well.


    Two hours later, Andrew walks into the lobby of the Diary Hotel, flanked by two bodyguards. He looks around the lobby and sees that the hotel staff has formed two lines to greet him politely. The doorman bows deeply and smiles.


    "What an honor, first we get to welcome Mr. and Mrs. Howel and now Mr. Clifford pays us a visit," the doorman says.


    "Evan is already here?" Andrew asks.


    The doorman looks down at his shoes as he answers, "Yes sir, I think he''s waiting over by the private elevators."


    Andrew marches over to the private elevators and sees a small group of bodyguards in black uniforms. The guards stand in a circle with Evan and Avery in the middle. As soon as he sees Avery, his heart pounds dangerously in his chest. She''s dressed formally and professionally in a black dress and blazer, but the dark color makes her fair skin look even lovelier.


    "Evan," Andrew says casually, putting his hands in his pockets.


    Evan glares icily at him and protectively steps in front of Avery. The bodyguards move in sync, closing in around Evan and Avery. Andrew feels his heart sink a little as soon as he loses sight of Avery.


    "Well, that''s quite unfriendly," Andrew says, smiling coldly. "It doesn''t seem the best way to begin a negotiation with me."


    "Who are you to talk about friendliness to me?" Evan snaps. "I''m here to talk business, not make friends."


    Andrew looks at the private elevator. The entire elevator shaft is walled in glass, an elevator itself looks like a glass box with a metal frame. Andrew can see it descending the shaft to get them, and he quickly returns his attention to Evan, but Evan is also staring at the elevator.


    The doors slide open, and Evan and his bodyguards step forward in unison. The guards slowly part and Evan tries to step into the elevator. Andrew raises his arm and puts his flat palm against Evan''s chest, stopping him. Evan tries to push past, but Andrew keeps his arm firm. Evan''s bodyguards shift nervously, clearly wondering if they should stop Andrew.


    Andrew looks over Evan''s shoulder at Avery and meets her eyes. She presses her lips into a thin line and raises her eyes toward the ceiling in a look of frustration. Andrew smirks at her, but she looks away.


    Finally, Evan seems impatient. He raises a hand and grabs Andrew by the collar of his shirt. Andrew can feel the stiff fabric digging into his neck, but he doesn''t move at all.


    "Evan!" Avery shouts with disapproval. "We''re here to talk, not fight!"


    Suddenly there''s a loud crash and a horrible grating and shattering noise. Andrew doesn''t even flinch¡ªhe knew it was coming. Evan''s face tenses as he looks around for the source of the noise, but Avery realizes what''s happened first.


    "Oh my god, the elevator fell," she screams.


    Evan immediately takes his hand off Andrew''s collar and steps back to protect Avery, blocking her from Andrew''s view. Andrew sighs and glances over his shoulder to look at the damage. The elevator is nothing but a pile of twisted metal and broken glass.


    "How did you know that would happen?" Evan asks suspiciously.


    "Lucky guess," Andrew says, trying to keep the nervousness out of his voice.


    He''s just as shaken as Evan and Avery, but he wants to seem calm and in control. He looks at the wrecked elevator again and clicks his tongue against his teeth.


    "I''m risking my life just by meeting with you tonight," he says. "Don''t pretend you don''t know who''s behind this, Evan. Really, I thought you''d be more careful now that you''ve started a war."

 Chapter 255 - 255: Tell Me Your Price

    Evan makes a small sound at the back of his throat, and Avery raises her eyebrows at him. He just shakes his head at her. She doesn''t need him to tell her who rigged the elevator to fall. She knows Jackson is behind it. She just didn''t expect his next attack to come so soon.


    "We''ll use the stairs," Evan says. "It''s only on the third floor, anyway."


    He takes Avery''s hand in his, and his grip is as firm as iron. Still, he''s patient and slow as he climbs the stairs, worried that too much activity will be bad for her pregnancy. The bodyguards walk in front with their guns in their hands¡ªready to fight any surprise attackers lurking in the stairs.


    The dining room is huge and empty. A giant rectangular table dominates the room, and dozens of leather chairs line both sides. Every single place has been set for a meal, and there''s already food on every plate. Evan pulls out a chair and almost pushes Avery into it. He immediately kicks the chair on her right side. Then he sits down to her left and puts his arm on her leg possessively. She''s annoyed but decides it''s a bad idea to push his hand away.


    "Evan, you can''t negotiate with him if you insist on acting like a jealous child," she whispers.


    Andrew smiles sarcastically and sits across the table from them. He rocks back in the chair and casually slides a cigarette out of his pocket. He dangles it from between his lips and strikes a match. Then he looks at Avery and shakes out the match, dropping the cigarette onto the table.


    "I think you wanted to do more than just invite me to dinner," Andrew says.


    "Fine, let''s cut to the chase," Evan says. "Tell me about your price."


    Andrew glances at Avery and winks. Then he says, "I think my price is too high for you, Evan. I can''t imagine you''d be willing to pay it."


    "You don''t know that," Evan said, clearly not understanding that Andrew wants Evan to give up Avery. "Just tell me what it is."


    Andrew picks up the unlit cigarette and twirls it between his long fingers. He looks at Avery and then at Evan and rocks his chair back even further. For a minute, Avery wonders if he''s going to fall over, but he catches himself just in time and leaned the chair back toward the table. His face suddenly becomes serious, and he drops the cigarette again.


    "Put yourself in my shoes, Evan," Andrew says. "If you were in my position, can you think of anything you''d value more than your own life?"


    Evan frowns and looks at Avery. Avery looks down at her lap, refusing to meet his eye. She has no idea how Evan will react to Andrew''s demand, but she''s terrified he''ll lose his temper.


    "Exactly, but she''s not mine," Andrew says with a cold laugh.


    "You''re right, that''s way too high a price," Evan says cooly. "If you''re not willing to negotiate, I''ll take the heart the hard way."


    Evan snaps his fingers, and the door bursts open. Dozens of Howel bodyguards burst into the room carrying guns. Robert runs in front of them, grabs Andrew, and pulls him from his chair. Robert pulls a pistol and presses it into Andrew''s temple.


    "Are you going to take me to a hospital first, or do you plan to use one of the dinner knives to cut the heart out of my chest here?" Andrew asks, casually.


    Avery stares in horror at the scene around her. She doesn''t like Andrew, but she can''t bear to see Evan treat the man so cruelly. Though she hopes Evan will at least bring Andrew to a hospital, a part of her wouldn''t be surprised to see Evan cut out the heart himself.


    "Evan, you can''t," she whispers.


    "Are you frightened?" Evan asks, taking her hand in his.


    "You don''t have to do it this way," Avery says. "You didn''t even try to negotiate."


    "He would never have agreed to anything less than you, and I won''t give you up," Evan says fiercely. "This is the only way. So you can choose¡ªhim or Charles¡ªbut you can''t have both."


    Avery looks at Andrew and sees that his usual calm and confident expression has vanished. He looks pale and sad, but there''s still a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He seems to know she won''t choose him, but he can''t help himself from hoping anyway. She looks away, guiltily. She already knows that she''s going to choose Charles, but it seems terribly cruel to say it in front of Andrew.


    "I¡ªI choose," she says, looking down at her feet.


    "If you choose Charles, I''ll personally bring Andrew to Jackson Oliver, but if you choose Andrew, it will be trickier," Evan says.


    Avery digs her nails into her palms. She knows she has to choose Charles. Even if she decided to spare Andrew''s life, Jackson never would. She''s sure that Jackson would hunt Andrew and Evan until he''d captured and killed them both.


    "I pick Charles," Avery whispers miserably.


    Andrew laughs loudly, but there isn''t anything funny about the sound¡ªhe sounds almost crazy. The sound fills Avery with sick guilt. Though she hates Andrew and everything he''s done, it seems unfair to sentence him to death. Besides, he just saved Evan and me from the elevator, she thinks. He didn''t have to do that, but he did.


    "Take him away," Evan says coldly.


    The bodyguards surround Andrew and grab his arms. Andrew stops laughing, and Avery can see a tear fall past the mole at the corner of his eye. She''s not sure if it''s a tear of sadness or part of his crazy laughter from before.


    "So just because she chose Charles I''m condemned to death?" Andrew asks.


    "You can''t possibly think you still have a choice," Evan snaps. "You''re not going to talk your way out of this, you know."


    "You have no right to make this decision," Andrew says.


    Avery sees Evan and Robert exchange a look, and she fights the urge to throw herself at Andrew to protect him. I can''t have this both ways, she thinks. I can''t save them both, and I need to accept that.


    The bodyguards briefly let go of Andrew, and Avery sees Robert fumble with a pair of handcuffs. Before he can snap the metal cuffs around Andrew''s wrists, Andrew grabs the front of his shirt and ripped it open. Buttons go flying across the room, and Avery stares in confusion.


    "Oh god, it''s a bomb," Robert screams.


    Avery stared at Andrew and saw that the man was wearing a strange white waistcoat. She feels her mouth go dry, and she protectively puts her hands on her stomach.


    "If you shoot me, we''ll die together," Andrew says. "We might even take Avery with us. You see, death is inevitable, but I don''t mind a little company on my way to the grave."


    "Are you so desperate to steal something that doesn''t belong to you?" Evan asks with disgust.


    "Are you sure it belongs to you in the first place?" Andrew asks, with a meaningful look at Avery.


    Evan looks at Avery with a sharp and curious look. She can see the hurt and confusion in his eyes, and her heart twists a little more. Andrew laughs again.


    "Well, unless you''re willing to end the night with a bang, I think I''ll be going," Andrew says.


    He slowly walks across the room, and the bodyguards all raise their hands above their heads. He stops at the door and winks at Avery and then disappears down the stairs.

 Chapter 256 - 256: Terrible Danger

    Andrew was walking down the stairs when he heard a massive explosion. For a moment, he wonders if the bomb he''s wearing has exploded. Then he realizes the sound has come from the dining room. His heart shrinks in his chest, and he turns and sprints up the stairs.


    The dining room is filled with thick black smoke that burns his nose ¡ª broken bits of table and porcelain crunch under his feet. Through the thick haze, he can see bodies on the floor. Some of them seem to be in pieces, and there''s blood everywhere.


    "Help them," Andrew breathlessly orders his bodyguards.


    Andrew walks around the room, trying to see the faces of the bodies on the floor. He''s looking for Avery, and every time he sees that the corpse is just a bodyguard, he exhales with relief and moves on to the next. Some of the bodies are so torn up it''s hard to figure out who they are.


    Andrew peers into one face and almost jumps when the body sits up: it''s Robert. Robert peels a piece of flesh off his face and wipes the blood away then stumbles to his feet. He looks at Andrew as if he doesn''t recognize him.


    "What happened?" Andrew asks Robert.


    Robert shakes his head and answers, "Some sort of explosion. I have no idea what caused it."


    Andrew walks away from Robert and continues searching the room. When he sees Avery, his heart stops. She''s lying still in Evan''s arms, and her face is covered in dark soot and blood. But she opens her eyes and stares fiercely at Andrew. He bends over and helped her up.


    "Are you hurt?" he asks her.


    "Evan?" Avery asks as she bends over and touches Evan''s shoulder. She repeats it louder, shaking Evan''s arm back and forth.


    Thick blood is caked across Evan''s face and head, and he seems completely unconscious. It''s impossible to tell what sort of injuries he has. Andrew isn''t even sure if Evan is alive. Avery kneels down and holds Evan''s head between her hands.


    "Call an ambulance!" she screams.


    Andrew reaches for his cellphone, but Robert is faster¡ªhe''s already barking orders into his phone. Andrew looks at Avery helplessly. Her hands fluttered nervously over Evan''s body, trying to find his injury. Her face is pale, and she seems to be having trouble breathing. He''s never seen her this panicked before, not even when he took her to see Charles.


    Andrew can''t help feeling jealous. He knew she cared for Charles, but he never expected her to be so upset about Evan. She prefers every other man to me, he thinks bitterly. The smell of the smoke mixes with the smell of burnt skin and blood, and Andrew feels his stomach turn.


    Medics burst into the room, carrying a stretcher. They lift Evan onto it and rush away from the room. Avery chases after them, and Andrew runs after her. The lights from the ambulance flash red and make the hotel lobby look bloody and grim. Avery trips and Andrew catches the back of her bloody blazer.


    She tries to break away and run after the ambulance, but she''s too slow. The doors of the ambulance swing shut and the vehicle speeds away toward the hospital with the siren blaring. She looks wildly around the lobby as if she doesn''t know where she is, and Andrew guides her to the curb and helps her get into his car.


    He drives to the hospital in silence, wishing he could just take her away. It would be a while before anyone even noticed that she was missing, he thinks. By then, I could have taken her to Misty Mansion or a secret island. Still, she should go to the hospital. I don''t think she''s injured, but a doctor should look at her.


    Andrew drives up to the Emergency Room entrance. Before he can even park the car, Avery has jumped out and started running toward the doors. Cursing under his breath, Andrew slams the brakes and follows after her. Security guards stop them outside the doors to the emergency operating room. Robert and several Howel family bodyguards are already waiting there.


    "Mrs. Howel, are you hurt?" Robert asks.


    Avery shakes her head, and Andrew feels relief flooded his body. She''s covered in blood, but it must be Evan''s. Andrew slumps into one of the chairs in the waiting area, near enough that he can watch and listen to Avery.


    Avery stares at the swinging doors leading to the emergency operation rooms. Somewhere behind those doors, Evan is fighting for his life. She has no idea how badly he was injured, but she knows he used his body to protect her from the bomb blast.


    "It must have been Jackson," she says, her entire body shaking with rage.


    "I''m going to kill him," Robert says.


    "No, wait until Evan wakes up," Avery says. "I''m sure Jackson is expecting an attack. You need time to prepare, or you''ll be killed too."


    Somewhere outside the emergency room, an engine backfires, and Avery jumps. The sound is too similar to the explosion. She closes her eyes, and she can still see the bright flash of white light and feel the heat from the blast. Holding her head in her hands, she sinks into a chair. She feels too exhausted to stand.


    "I don''t understand what happened," Avery says. "The bodyguards checked everyone who even came close to the dining room. How did a bomb get in?"


    Robert shakes his head and says, "I don''t know, but I''m going to find out. And I''ll personally punish the guard who let the bomb in."


    Avery stares blankly at the swinging doors. Every time a doctor steps out, her heart skips a beat, but the doctors never talk to her. She has no idea how many minutes or hours pass, but it feels like an eternity. Finally, she sees one of Andrew''s bodyguards run across the emergency room. She''s surprised to see that Andrew is still there.


    "Mr. Clifford, I found out how the bomb got in," the guard says. "Jackson Oliver put it into a waitress''s body. Capsules filled with powerful explosives were put into her b.r.e.a.s.ts and butt. To the guards, she probably just looked like she''d had a lot of plastic surgery."


    Avery can''t believe her ears. The thought of blowing up a helpless waitress makes her sick to her stomach. Why would the woman even agree to it? She wonders. Did Jackson give her a choice? Did he trick her into it?


    "I don''t think the bomb was meant to take Mr. Howel''s life," the guard continues. "If Jackson really wanted him dead, he would''ve used more powerful explosives or a more accurate method."


    So Jackson is just playing with us, Avery thinks. He''s trying to scare and torture us, but he doesn''t dare to kill Evan. At least not yet. If anything happened to Evan, the Oliver family would be in huge danger from Francis Howel. She looks over at Andrew and raises a questioning eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry," Andrew says slowly. "Evan won''t die."


    Avery frowns at Andrew''s cold tone. Andrew catches the look and gives her a smile. She wants to slap it off his face, but she''s not even sure she has the energy to stand.


    "Evan is more powerful than Jackson, but do you know why he''s less dangerous?" Andrew asks.


    Andrew clenches her hands into fists, digging her nails into her palms as hard as she can. She knows why Evan is less dangerous, but she doesn''t dare to say it out loud. The very thought fills her with guilt.


    "It''s because Evan has a giant weakness, and Jackson doesn''t," Andrew says.


    Avery bites the inside of her cheek. I''m his weakness, she thinks. He got hurt again. This can''t go on¡ªit just can''t.


    "Does Evan think that stealing the heart is the way to do the least harm?" Andrew asks. "Does he really think my family will just let him get away with killing me? He''s in a terrible position, Avery. If he doesn''t help Charles, the Olivers will kill him, and if he does, my family will Kim instead."


    Avery closes her eyes slowly. Andrew is right, she thinks. Evan is in terrible danger no matter what. There''s really only one way to help him, but it''s such a horrible option I wouldn''t let myself properly consider it. But I need to stop being so selfish and do the right thing.


    "I''ve given you time to think about my offer, but I think you''ve had enough time now," Andrew says seriously. "Marry me. I''ll make sure that my family won''t blame Evan for my death. After I die, you can go back to Evan, and Charles will get to live. It''s the best possible option."


    "Why does it have to be me?" Avery asks. "The way you feel about me is unnatural¡ªchoose any other woman."


    "No way," Andrew says. "You''re the only one I want, the only one my heart wants. It has to be you. I need to have what you and Evan have."


    "Well, you''ll never have that," Avery snaps. "Even if I went with you, I would never touch you."


    "When you were at the Misty Mansion, I had many chances to force you," Andrew says softly. "Why do you think I didn''t take advantage of them?"


    "Because I''m pregnant?" Avery guesses.


    "Because I love more than your body," Andrew says. "Of course, I want you to make love with me, but mostly I just want you to love me. I didn''t have to take you home after you left the police station, but I did. If you''re with me, it has to be your own choice. I''m not going to force you."

 Chapter 257 - 257: Francis Call

    Avery feels her head spinning. She wants to hate Andrew, but she can''t bring herself to feel hatred or even anger. Instead, she feels sad for him. Maybe it''s because he sounds so broken or because he''s willing to die to save Charles. She sighs heavily as she thinks about her options. If it wasn''t for the toxin in her body, it''d be easier to go with Andrew. But she knows she''ll probably die before she has a chance to go back to Evan.


    Suddenly the doors swing open, and a team of nurses slowly wheels a bed away from the operating room. Evan is lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He''s pale as if he''s lost a lot of blood, but he seems to be alive. Robert and three bodyguards rush to the bed and take it from the nurses.


    A tall doctor pulls off his surgical mask and wipes the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand. His blue scrubs are stained with blood, but he smiles kindly at Avery.


    "He''s out of danger for now," the doctor says. "He suffered from a terrible wound on his back, and it took us a long time to remove all the fragments of glass and metal from his back, but he''ll be okay. He might be unconscious for a while, though."


    Robert and the guards begin pushing the bed towards the VIP ward. Avery wants to follow them, but she has to deal with Andrew. She turns to look at Andrew and makes up her mind.


    "I can only give you six months," she says.


    I''ll probably die in six months when I give birth, she thinks. I need Andrew to promise to give the heart back no matter what. If I promise to stay with him for a year and then die, he may decide to keep the heart.


    Andrew smiles bitterly, but he says, "Okay, six months it is."


    "So you promise to give Charles the heart in six months?" she asks.


    "No problem," Andrew says casually.


    "Promise me that there will be no more fighting, and I''ll make sure that Evan won''t come after you," Avery says.


    "Okay, I promise," Andrew says.


    "I need some time to prepare it all," Avery says. "I''ll come to you as soon as Evan is in full recovery."


    "You''re just trying to delay it," Andrew complains.


    "No, I''m not," Avery says irritably. "Any delay is bad for Charles. I promised you six months, and you''re going to get six months, but we have to do this right."


    "You know, I''ve never been so patient with anyone else," Andrew mutters.


    "I know," Avery says gently.


    "If I find out that Evan has woken up, but you haven''t come to meet me, the deal is off," Andrew says.


    "I see," Avery says. "How do you want me to meet you?"


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    "Don''t forget what you promised me," Avery says. "Six months, and you''ll give it back."


    "I''m a man of my word," Andrew says with a wink.


    Avery nods and heads toward Evan''s private room. She jogs down the hallways until she gets to his room. There are several nurses waiting by the door in case of emergency, and a doctor stands nearby. Though the room is huge, it seems crowded with bodyguards.


    Evan is lying in bed, and his eyes are closed. Most of his body is covered in white gauze, and his face looks almost as pale as the gauze. Avery feels tears fill her eyes. She can''t bear to see him suffering so badly. Robert places a comforting hand on her arm and tries to lead her out of the room.


    "Mr. Howel is fine, but you need to rest," Robert says. "You''re probably still in shock. Should I call a doctor to look at you?"


    "No, I want to stay here," Avery says. "I''m fine, but I need to be here when he wakes up."


    "It might be a while before he wakes up," Robert says. "He lost a lot of blood and they gave him a lot of anesthetics. You need to go home and rest. You''re pregnant and you need to think about the baby, too. Just think how angry Mr. Howel will be if something happened to you or the child after he risked his life to save you from that bomb."


    Robert''s words fill her with guilt, but she shakes her head stubbornly. Even if Evan is unconscious, she wants every second she can get with him. Robert shrugs and pulls up a chair for her to sit in. Avery sits down, gratefully, and Robert''s phone begins to ring. He crosses the room and answers it. As he speaks, he shoots worried looks at Avery. Finally, he crosses the room and offers her the phone.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Francis Howel wants to speak to you," Robert says.


    Avery feels her blood run cold. If Francis Howel has already heard about the bomb, he''ll be furious. She knows he warned Evan to stop risking his life for her. Avery wipes the sweat from her palm on the skirt of her ruined dress and takes the phone. She presses it to her ear and walks into the hall for some privacy.


    She walks all the way to the end of the hallway before saying, "I''m sorry for the wait, Mr. Howel."


    "I heard that Evan risked his life for you again," Francis says.


    "It''s true," Avery says.


    She can feel his anger even through the telephone. The rage in his voice is barely controlled, and she half expects him to start screaming curses at her. Avery takes a deep breath to calm herself.


    "What do you think I should do about it?" Francis asks. "I can''t have you around him anymore. It''s too dangerous."


    "You can do whatever you like," Avery says quietly.


    There''s a long pause, and then Francis says, "You know, Andrew called me earlier. You were right to choose to leave Evan, but you must leave the child to our family. The child is a Howel, whether you like it or not."


    Avery can''t believe that Andrew was bold enough to call Francis. She looks out the window at the distant sky. The stars twinkle brightly, but she feels trapped and gloomy.


    "Of course, I''ll leave the child to Evan," Avery says. "I have one request for you, though. I''d like you to keep this matter a secret. I don''t want Evan to know anything."


    When I die, Evan is the only person I trust to raise our child, Avery thinks. But he can''t know why I''m leaving him or that I worked with this grandfather to do it. If he knew the truth, he''d do everything in his power to stop it and get me back.


    "I''ll keep your secret," Francis says. "And I''ll even help you leave."


    "There''s no need for that," Avery says cooly. "I can take care of that on my own."


    Avery doesn''t want to deal with Francis; she wants to leave on her own terms, and she wants to do it as painlessly as possible. She knows that Evan will suffer, but she doesn''t want to break his heart completely.


    "You better be able to handle it yourself, or you''ll be hearing from me," Francis says.


    Before Avery can answer, Francis, ends the call. Avery stares angrily out the window, only turning when she hears rushed footsteps behind her.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mrs. Howel," Robert shouts, "Mr. Howel is awake!"

 Chapter 258 - 258: I’m Your Husband

    Avery doesn''t know if she''s happy or sad to hear that Evan is awake. She wants him to recover quickly, but the sooner he recovers, the sooner she has to leave him. She tries to smile happily, but Robert raises his eyebrows at her.


    "Did Mr. Francis give you a hard time?" Robert asks. "You look upset."


    "Oh, no, of course not," Avery says a little too quickly. "I mean, he was a bit cross, of course, but he mostly just wanted to ask about Evan."


    Robert nods, but he doesn''t look convinced. I''ll need to be better at acting if I''m going to do this, Avery thinks. Already, Robert is getting suspicious of me. If I''m going to trick Evan, I have to do a better job of hiding my true feelings.


    She follows Robert toward the room. Before she even reaches the door, she can hear Evan swearing and the sound of breaking glass. She pauses nervously and looks at Robert.


    "Apparently, Mr. Francis made a deal with the Oliver family," Robert whispers. "The Oliver family agreed to end the feud, and Mr. Francis forbade Evan from getting revenge for the attack at the hotel. Evan is furious about it."


    Avery sighs and opens the door. A pillow hits her shoulder and flies out into the hallway. The room is a mess. There''s broken glass on the floor and a smashed iPad next to one of the bodyguards. Evan has thrown everything he can reach from his hospital bed.


    "Can you give us a minute alone, gentlemen?" Avery asks the bodyguards.


    The guards smile with relief and rush toward the door. They push and shove each other, trying to get out of the room as quickly as possible. Avery smiles to herself and slowly walks toward Evan''s bed. The door shuts, and she''s completely alone with Evan.


    "Do you want water?" Avery asks, grabbing a spare glass from a cabinet.


    Evan doesn''t answer, but she poured him a glass anyway. She looks at his right hand and sees that it''s wrapped with thick bandages. She gently sits on the edge of the bed and raises the glass to his lips, tilting it slightly so he can drink.


    Evan grabs her arm with his uninjured left hand and holds it firmly. He frowns deeply, and his forehead creased with wrinkles. She wonders if he''s angry or in pain.


    "Are you okay?" she asks. "Do you want me to call for a doctor?"


    Evan presses his lips together and slowly runs his good hand up and down her side. Then he slides his palm over her thigh and under her dress. Avery tries to pull away, afraid that a nurse will come in and see, but Evan''s grip is iron hard. She struggles and spills some of the water on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Avery asks. "You''re hurt¡ªhow can you be thinking about s.e.x at a time like this?"


    "I''m not thinking about s.e.x," Evan says. "I''m checking to see if you''re hurt."


    "Evan, you shielded me from a bomb with your body, how could I possibly be hurt?" Avery asks.


    "I''m your husband," he whispers. "I have a duty to keep you safe."


    Avery looks away to hide the tears, filling her eyes. She wants to take his hand tenderly and softly kiss the uninjured fingers, but she stops herself. He just called himself my husband, she thinks. But I plan to leave him soon. It''s too cruel to let him think I care for him.


    "Robert says the Oliver family made peace with your grandfather," she says, trying to change the subject.


    "That doesn''t mean I''m going to leave that sc.u.mbag in peace," Evan hisses. "Jackson will pay, no matter what stupid treaty my grandfather has agreed to."


    "The Olivers lashed out because of Charles, but now they''ve promised to leave us alone," Avery says. "Why can''t we just put it all behind us?"


    "Put it all behind us?" Evan asks. "Jackson ordered a hit on you, tampered with the elevator, and planned a suicide attack. How can I just put that behind me? Besides, I don''t trust him to keep his word. He''s a snake."


    "Listen, Evan, I know you don''t trust him," Avery says. "He could change his mind and attack again at any time, but we have to trust that the family will keep him under control."


    "Are you defending him?" Evan asks angrily.


    "No, of course not," Avery says with a tired sigh. "I know you want to protect me, but think about yourself for once. If you go after Jackson, he''ll go after you. It''ll go on and on until one of you ends up dead."


    "It''ll be him," Evan says.


    "Evan, I can''t bear to worry about you every time we''re apart," she says. "If you continue this feud, I''m going to worry all the time. I''ll never know if you''ll come home alive. I can''t live like that."


    Evan''s expression seems to soften, but his eyes are still sharp. He strokes her back under her dress. His palm is slightly too warm on her skin, and she wonders if he has a fever. He looks at her as if he''s trying to read her mind, and she stares back, trying to keep her expression calm and relaxed.


    "So, did the Olivers say anything about the heart?" Avery asks. "If your grandfather convinced them to end the feud, he must have come up with some way to get Charles a new heart, no?"


    She knows where Charles is getting his heart, but she doesn''t want Evan to get suspicious. If I ask about it, I''ll seem innocent, she thought guiltily. She hates lying to Evan, but she knows it''s the only way.


    Evan shrugs carelessly and says, "My grandfather says they''re bringing in some specialist who promises he can save Charles."


    Avery tries to hide her relief by looking down at Evan''s bandages. It seems that Francis has kept his end of the deal and hidden the truth from Evan. Evan pulled her toward him and smells her hair. Avery pulls away, embarrassed. She knows she smells like blood and soot and worse. She doesn''t want Evan sniffing her.


    A nurse opens the door and pauses, blushing to see Avery and Evan in such an intimate position on the bed. Avery tries to stand up, but Evan won''t let her. The nurse clears her throat and looks down at her white shoes.


    "The doctor says Mr. Howel''s wounds need to be cleaned before he sleeps," the nurse says.


    She''s carrying a tray with disinfectant and medical swabs and gauze, but her hands are shaking terribly. Avery tugs away from Evan and takes the tray from the embarrassed nurse.


    "I''ll do it," Avery says. "Don''t worry, I know how."


    The nurse nods and runs out of the room. Avery turns to Evan and gently loosens the bandages from his back. The gauze sticks to the wounds in some places, and he flinches as she peels it away from his bloody skin. Avery sucks in her breath. It looks so much worse than she thought it would. She can''t believe he''s able to talk to her like normal when he has such bad injuries.


    "Let Robert do it," Evan says, sounding concerned. "I don''t want to upset you."


    Avery takes a deep breath and says, "No, I can do it."


    She pours the liquid onto the cotton and lightly dabs it onto his back. She touches him as gently as possible, but he trembles with pain. She starts with his earlobe and then moves down to his neck, collarbone, and chest. Evan presses his lips together, and his face goes pale, but he doesn''t make a single sound.


    She carefully disinfects his back and then looks down at the band of his underwear. She wonders if he''s injured down there, but she''s scared to ask. Slowly she moves her shaking hand toward his underwear, but he grabs her wrist. With a quick, strong movement, he tugs her toward him.


    Avery pulls away, but he hugs her again, and she loses her balance. She stumbles forward, almost landing on top of him. She puts her hands out just in time, catching herself against the mattress. Her face is just inches from his.


    "Evan, that was dangerous," she says angrily.


    Evan''s eyes burned with an intense fire, and he asks, "Don''t I get a reward for saving you today?"


    "Evan, you know we can''t," Avery says. "Even if you weren''t injured, I''m pregnant."


    Evan ignores her. Instead, he reaches for his jacket on the bedside chair. He fumbles with it for a moment and then pulls out a ring with a champagne-colored diamond. Avery immediately recognizes it from his proposal on the island.


    "Marry me," he says.

 Chapter 259 - 259: Wrong Timing

    Avery stares down at the ring. The stone shines and twinkles, but Evan''s eyes are even brighter. He smiles softly and rolls the ring around his palm.


    "Don''t say no to me again," he whispers.


    "This is where you''re proposing to me?" Avery asks, stalling for time.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Evan asks.


    "It''s the hospital, Evan," she says. "No one proposes in the hospital. Least of all when they''re too wounded to even get out of bed."


    "The place doesn''t matter¡ªit''s the thought that counts," Evan says with a smile.


    "Stop joking about this," Avery says. "You just survived a bomb blast. And the doctor said your wounds need to be cleaned to avoid infection."


    She reaches for the bottle of disinfectant, but Evan stops her and asks, "Why are you avoiding the question?"


    "Why would I avoid the question?" Avery asks, feeling her palms start to sweat. "I''m just worried about your health."


    "Last time you refused me because of Charles, but now he''s

 Chapter 260 - 260: Care for You

    Avery''s eyes brim with tears, and she looks away, trying to hide them from Evan. She doesn''t want to refuse him a third time, but she can''t accept either. She presses her lips together and watches as Robert passes Evan another glass of water. Her ear is pressed to his chest, so she can hear him swallow it down.


    Within a few minutes, Evan clears his throat and says he needs to use the toilet. Avery isn''t surprised¡ªin just fifteen minutes, he''s had almost two liters of water. Robert walks to the bedside and tries to help Evan up, but Avery waves him away.


    "Let me help him," she says, surprising herself.


    Evan raises his eyebrows at her, and Robert clears his throat nervously, but Avery gets up. Carefully, she takes Evan''s arm and puts it around her shoulders to help support him. Evan pauses, and Avery looks back at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Avery asks. "Can''t I help you?"


    "I''d prefer for you to wait here," Evan says embarrassed.


    "What are you embarrassed about?" Avery asks, rolling her eyes. "We''ve already been intimate, and there''s no part of your body I haven''t seen before. Why can''t I just help you with this?"


    "This is different," Evan says. "It feels dirtier somehow."


    Avery shrugs and says, "It''s not a big deal for me. Besides, after you go to the toilet, I''ll give you a foot bath. It might help with your fever."


    Evan''s eyes flicker, and his lips curl into a slight smile. Avery guiltily realizes she rarely offers to do anything for him. But he''s done so many things for me, she thinks. He''s even risked his life to save me. The least I can do is give him a foot bath.


    "Well, come on," Avery says. "Let''s go to the restroom already."


    "Why are you so nice to me?" Evan asks suspiciously. "You only do things for me when I insist, and you never volunteer to do them."


    "I thought you liked it when I wanted to help you," Avery says, trying to calm his suspicions. "But if you don''t want me to, it''s not a big deal. Robert can help you instead."


    She tries to step away, but Evan suddenly shifts a little bit of his weight to the arm around her shoulders. She freezes, scared that if she moves away, he''ll fall over and hurt himself. Slowly he stands, keeping his arm around her shoulders.


    "No, I''ll let you help me," he says.


    Slowly, they shuffle to the bathroom. Avery can tell that Evan is only putting a little bit of weight on her, and she wishes she''d let Robert do it. She doesn''t want Evan to hurt himself just because he''s trying to be gentle with her. She leads Evan to the toilet, and he leans against the wall. She lifts the toilet seat and moves to undo his belt buckle. He grabs her fingers with his.


    "I''m here to help you," Avery reminds him. "You can''t use both your hands, and it''s hard to take off a belt with just one hand."


    "I can do it by myself," Evan says quietly.


    "Well, fine then," Avery says. "Prove me wrong and do it yourself."


    "Actually, you can help me," Evan says, loosening his grip on her fingers. "It''s good practice for later."


    "Practice?" Avery asks.


    "When we''re in our seventies and eighties and have trouble moving, you''ll be able to help me get dressed and get undressed," Evan said with a small smile.


    The seventies and eighties? Avery thinks. How long does he think we''ll live? I''ll never even make it to my thirties. She feels her eyes filled with burning tears, and she tries to look away from Evan. The thought of growing old with him is just too much to bear.


    She feels Evan''s warm fingers on her chin, and he turns her head to face her. Slowly, as if he''s testing his strength, he leans toward her and kisses her on the lips. Avery kisses him lack, losing herself in the feeling of his soft lips on hers. He slips his tongue into her mouth, and she pushes her palm against his chest.


    "Evan, stop," she says, breaking the kiss. "We''re in the bathroom."


    "It''s your fault for seducing me," Evan says. "You looked too beautiful for me to resist. But if you don''t want to keep kissing me, you have to help me take off my pants."


    Avery loosens Evan''s belt buckle and then unzips his pants. She turns toward the tiled wall and closes her eyes, pressing her hands over her ears. She turns back around after hearing the loud flush of the toilet.


    Evan winks at her and says, "With just a bit more practice, you''ll be an expert at getting my pants off, and I''d be happy to help you practice. Though I''d prefer the bedroom to the bathroom."


    Avery ignores his comment and says, "We''ll hire a special nurse to take care of you when you''re old."


    "I want you to do it," Evan says simply.


    "What if I''m already dead?" Avery asks, feeling the tears come back.


    "No," Evan says. "When you die, I''ll die too. If you''re sick, I''ll care for you, but if you die, I''ll die. I don''t want to live without you."


    "Evan, you can''t say that," Avery says. "We''re going to have a child together. You have to stick around for the child¡ªno matter what happens to me."


    "I have an easy solution to all that," Evan says lightly. "You just have to live longer than me, and we''ll both live until we''re very, very old. That way, I can take care of you, and you can torture me."


    Avery bites her lip hard and wipes the tears from her cheek. She wants to tell him everything. She wants to tell him about Andrew and his grandfather and wait for him to find some way to fix it all. But there''s no way for him to fix it, she thinks. I have to marry Andrew¡ªeven though I want to stay with Evan. Besides, even if Evan could fix it, I''d only have six months with him. It''ll be easier for him if I leave now¡ªin six months, he might become more attached to me.


    "Please don''t cry," Evan says, gently wiping her tears. He smiles and adds, "I''ve been rejected by the same woman twice, but you don''t see me crying about it. You should be stronger¡ªlike me."


    Avery can''t help but smile through her tears. He always knows what to say to make her feel better. She slowly leads him back to the hospital bed and helps him lie down. She wipes his hands with some disinfectant wipes and then changes his gauze for fresh white bandages.


    Robert walks over, carrying a small copper tub and places it next to the bed. A bodyguard follows him, carrying a pitcher of hot water. Another bodyguard beings a stool for Avery to sit on. Avery sits on the stool, and Evan dips his feet into the tub. Fortunately, neither of his feet were injured in the bomb blast.


    His feet are long and narrow, and the skin is paler than the rest of his body. Avery smiles and leans over to gently rub them with her fingers. Evan playfully splashes his toes in the water, and Avery looks up at him.


    "It looks like you want to lick my feet," Evan says with a teasing smile.


    Avery blushes and says, "No, of course not! I''m not a freak!"


    "Oh?" Evan asks. He slowly leans over, so his lips brush Avery''s ear, and he whispers, "But I want to lick yours."


    "You''re such a freak," Avery says, pushing his head away. "Do you have some foot fetish I don''t know about."


    "No, I don''t," Evan says in a low, hoarse voice. "But, I want to lick every part of your body."


    "Just let me give you a foot bath," Avery says, feeling her cheeks turn bright red.


    Evan laughs low in his throat, but he lets Avery bathe his feet. Then she helps him lie down in the bed and sits in the chair next to the bed watching him as he does. For a while, he seems to be doing better, but his fever comes back around midnight. Evan wakes up and looks miserably around the room.


    "I want another shot," he says.


    The nurse on duty shakes his head and says, "We can''t give you another shot so soon after the last. Sir, your fever isn''t dangerously high right now."


    "Then what can you do for me?" Evan asks. "You people are so useless."


    "Your body has been through a lot," the nurse says. "Unfortunately, a fever is a normal part of the healing process. If we give you too many shots, there could be dangerous side effects."


    Avery runs to the bathroom and wets a cotton towel. She twists the extra water out and places the cold towel on Evan''s forehead. Then she nods at Robert and points to the door. Robert gets the message and asks the nurse to leave.


    Avery wipes Evan''s forehead with the cold towel. When the towel starts to get warm, Robert brings her another, and she wipes his forehead again. Evan watches her through bleary eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Evan suddenly asks.


    "Nothing," Avery answers. "I''m just reminding myself to be patient with this healing process. You should be patient, too. In fact, if you''re patient, I''ll make you another gift as a reward."


    Evan frowns as if he sees through her. Slowly he shakes his head, and Avery looks away.


    "No, you''re upset about something else," Evan says. "What happened? Why won''t you tell me? Does it involve Gabrielle?"

 Chapter 261 - 261: Evan Too Perceptive

    Evan is too perceptive, Avery thinks. If I''m not more careful, he''s going to see right through me. I need to find a better way to distract him.


    "Stop changing the topic," Avery says. "Do you want me to make you a gift or not?"


    Evan wrinkles his forehead and says, "No, I''d rather not."


    "Why not?" Avery asks.


    "Last time you made me a gift, you left me," Evan explains. "I treasure your gifts, but I treasure you more. I''d rather have you than a thousand gifts."


    Avery looks away guiltily, knowing that she plans on leaving him again. She chews her lip, trying to think of another way to distract him. She rubs her hands over her stomach, and suddenly she has an idea.


    "What if we went and bought some gifts for our baby?" she asks. "Together?"


    Evan frowns, "The baby isn''t even born yet. Why do we need to start buying things for him or her?"


    Avery rolls her eyes. She can''t believe Evan is acting jealous of his own child. He''s like a little kid, worried he wouldn''t be the center of attention anymore. Avery sighs and runs her fingers through her hair.


    "Evan, we don''t have a single thing for the baby yet," Avery says. "We haven''t bought a crib or clothes or diapers or even a stroller. We''re completely unprepared. I haven''t even given birth, and we''re already terrible parents."


    Evan''s face turns thoughtful, and Avery feels guilty for being so manipulative. At the same time, she''s relieved that her distraction has worked. Evan blinks, and Avery watches his long eyelashes sweep the tops of his cheeks.


    "Okay, as soon as I can leave the hospital, we''ll go buy things for the baby," Evan says. He smiles and adds, "We''ll be just like a real family."


    "As soon as you can leave the hospital?" Avery asks. "You''re willing to go out in public even if you''re still wearing the gauze? That might start a lot of rumors. Do you think your grandfather would be okay with that?"


    Avery knows that Evan cares about his image, and he doesn''t want the public to know about his latest injuries. She hates forcing him to stay in the hospital, but she''s worried by the eagerness in his eyes. He''s too excited about going shopping with her. If Andrew sees them out in public together, he''ll assume she''s broken their deal.


    Evan nods sleepily and says, "Okay, we can go as soon as the bandages come off."


    Avery asks Robert to bring a cot into the room so she can sleep next to Evan. Evan wants her to sleep in his hospital bed, but she''s scared about rubbing against his injuries at night. She doesn''t want to do anything that could hurt him.


    When she wakes in the morning, a warm pair of arms are wrapped around her waist and a strong chest is pressed against her back. She turns her head and sees Evan''s face. His eyes are closed and he''s in a deep sleep¡ªhe looks perfectly peaceful.


    Outside the door, Avery can hear whispered voices. A doctor is trying to make the rounds, but Robert is asking him to leave Evan alone. He''s worried that the doctor''s rounds will disturb Evan''s sleep. Though bright light streams in through the window, Avery falls back asleep. When she wakes again, she''s heard Robert''s voice.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Howel, but Mr. Howel is sleeping," Robert says nervously. "If you go into the room, you might wake him up. The doctor said it''s really important that he sleeps. You don''t want to risk his healing process, do you?"


    "Who do you think you are?" Florence Howel shouts. "I have every right to see my grandson. I can''t believe some servant thinks he can stop me!"


    "Of course, of course," Robert says. "Please forgive me. It''s just that he''s been through so much in the last 24 hours, and it''s my job to make sure that he heals."


    "Stop babbling and open the door," Florence says.


    Avery hears a loud knocking on the door, and she tries to wake Evan. First, she whispers his name, and then she says it again a little louder. She wants to shake him or kick him, but he''s holding her too tightly, and she''s scared of accidentally touching his injured skin.


    "Mr. Howel," Robert shouts through the door. "Mr. Howel, your grandmother is here to see you. She''s coming in."


    Evan continues to sleep, and Avery tries to break free. If Evan''s grandmother sees them in bed together, she''ll be furious. Avery tugs harder against his hand and manages to loosen his grasp. Evan grumbles sleepily and reaches for her again.


    "Evan, wake up," Avery whispers. "Your grandmother is coming in."


    "Ignore her and go back to sleep," Evan says, tightening his arm around her again.


    Avery swallows nervously, and the door swings open. Florence Howel struts into the room as arrogant and angry as a peac.o.c.k. Leonie trots behind her, wearing a pale pink dress. Leonie smiles her fake innocent smile and holds her flat stomach as if she''s worried about her baby.


    For a moment, Avery wants to close her eyes and pretend she''s asleep, but she decides it''s better to face them head-on. Florence frowns angrily when she sees Avery. Leonie''s eyes flash with jealousy, but her fake smile stays plastered to her face.


    "Hello, Evan," Leonie says in a cheerful voice. "Your grandmother and I wanted to check up on you. How are you?"


    "I''m fine," Evan snaps, pulling Avery closer to him.


    "Oh, you''re so brave to say that, but I heard you were badly hurt," Leonie says. "Grandma and I heard that there was an explosion. Really, Evan, you need to be more careful. Why do you always end up in such dangerous situations?"


    Florence stares accusingly at Avery, and Avery stares back at her as boldly as she can. The old woman''s small eyes narrow. She purses her lips as if she''s tasted something sour and looks at the empty hospital bed.


    "Evan, you''re in the hospital after an explosion," Florence says. "You''re staying in the VIP ward with a proper bed, but you''re lying with your mistress on a cot instead. What''s wrong with you? Don''t you have any concerns about our family image? Don''t you have any respect for me? How dare you rub your affair in my face like this?"


    Avery feels Evan flinch at the words "mistress" and "affair." She wonders if it''s part of the reason he''s so desperate to marry her again. She sighs and hopes he''ll keep his cool. If he angers his grandmother, it''ll only make things worse.


    "I wanted to lie in bed with my wife," Evan snaps. "I don''t see any problem with that."


    "Don''t you take that tone with me," Florence says.


    "Avery is pregnant with my child¡ªyour heir, but she stayed up almost all night to take care of me," Evan says. "You say you''re so concerned about me, but where were you last night? Why weren''t you here?"


    "We didn''t get the news until very late," Florence says. "We didn''t want to bother you, so we came first thing this morning instead."


    "That''s right, Evan," Leonie says with a huge smile. "If you want us to take care of you, I''m happy to stay with you tonight."


    Though Leonie''s tone is innocent, her eyes are full of invitation and enticement. Avery glares at her, but Leonie doesn''t seem to notice or care. I can''t believe her, Avery thinks. She''s trying to seduce Evan in front of his own grandmother¡ªshe''s absolutely shameless. But the old woman is so wrapped around her finger, and she doesn''t even notice.


    "No, I don''t want that," Evan says rudely. "Now that you''ve paid your visit, Robert can escort you back to the mansion. Avery and I need to rest."


    Florence''s face goes pale, and then red splotches appear on her cheeks and nose. She scowls at Evan and shakes her head warningly, but she has no choice but to leave. She doesn''t want to cause a scene in the hospital.


    "I''m going to forgive your rudeness because you''re tired and hurt," Florence says, but her voice sounds threatening. "Leonie and I will leave now, and I hope to find you in a better mood next time."


    "Take care, Evan," Leonie says, waving her fingers as she leaves. "I hope you get well soon."


    Avery breathes a sigh of relief as soon as the door closes behind them. Evan sighs sleepily and closes his eyes, eager to sleep again, but Avery is too angry and worried to sleep.


    Leonie glances over her shoulder as she leaves and feels her blood boil with rage. That should be me curled up with him, she thinks. I deserve him, not Avery. Everyone tells me to be patient, but I''m sick of waiting. I''m sick of watching her rub her relationship with him in my face. Enough is enough.


    "That woman is so shameless," Florence says in the elevator. "She saw me come into the room, but she stayed in bed with him. Besides, what kind of a woman sleeps with such an injured man. She must have cast some sort of spell over him to make him so careless about his own health."


    "I agree with you," Leonie says. "I''ve always said that Avery is bad for Evan. Whenever she''s around him, he acts like he''s someone else. Besides, he always seems to get hurt when he''s around her."


    "They''re not meant to be together," Florence says. "That woman is a curse."


    Leonie takes Florence''s wrinkled old hand in hers and frowns deeply. She says, "It''s just so sad. He does so much for her, but she treats him so terribly. She''s always going with other men or¡ª"


    "Going with other men?" Florence asks.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean to say that," Leonie lies, opening her eyes wide and covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Tell me, dear," Florence says.


    "Well, a few nights ago, I saw something, but I kept it a secret because I didn''t want to upset you," Leonie says. "But I guess you should know just how awful Avery is. You see, a few nights ago Avery got all dressed up and left the house. She told me she was going to meet Evan for a date, but she didn''t come back at all. In the morning, she came back¡ªin Mr. Clifford''s car."


    Florence shakes her head angrily and says, "I can''t believe that."


    "There''s more," Leonie says. "I heard some bodyguards gossiping, and they said something awful. They said they could see the car rocking back and forth¡ªit was parked right outside the mansion gates. Can you imagine the nerve? It''s so disgusting."


    The wrinkles on Florence''s forehead deepen. Leonie can tell the older woman doesn''t understand what a rocking car means, but she doesn''t want to look too eager to say. She waits patiently until Florence shakes her head.


    "I''m sorry, dear, but I don''t quite understand you," Florence says. "Why was the car rocking? Why would people gossip about that?"


    Leonie bites her lips and pretends to look embarrassed. She steps closer to Florence and leans over to whisper in the older woman''s ear. "The guards say it means they were uh, making love," Leonie says.


    Florence''s face pales, and she shouts, "Oh shame on them! Shame on them!"


    "It''s so sad," Leonie says. "She''s made him a cuckold, and he doesn''t even know about it. It''s not right for someone to treat him so cruelly."


    "But what can we do to stop her?" Florence asks. "We have no evidence against her. And Evan is completely under her spell. He won''t listen to us unless we can prove it."


    Leonie smiles and says, "I think I have an idea."

 Chapter 262 - 262: I’ve Already Screwed Up

    Avery stretches out on the narrow cot. She''s upset, but eventually, her exhaustion gets the better of her. She sinks into a deep sleep. When she wakes again, she sees that Evan is lying stiffly on the edge of the cot. He''s awake and staring at her with serious, thoughtful eyes. He slips his hand under her clothes and gently strokes the skin on her stomach.


    She turns to him and smiles sleepily, but then she goes stiff. The sun is pouring into the room, and it looks like it might be noon. I was supposed to be at work hours ago, Avery thinks sadly. It''s only my second day, and I''ve already screwed up. Sophie is going to be so upset.


    "The alarm clock rang, but I turned it off," Evan says. "But don''t worry. I already asked Robert to call D.O. and tell them you need to take a leave."


    "How long is it leave?" Avery asks.


    "As long as you like," Evan says with a lazy yawn. "If you''d like, I could buy D.O. for you."


    "There''s no need for that," Avery says, horrified by the idea. "I have no idea how to run a jewelry company, and I''d never dream of doing that to Sophie."


    Though Avery is disappointed she''s had to take a leave of absence before she''s even started, she''s grateful for the extra time with Evan. She reaches out and touches his forehead to check for a fever. His skin is slightly warm but not feverish. He looks better than before too.


    Robert knocks at the door and enters the room, pushing a cart loaded with every breakfast food imaginable. He looks embarrassed to see Avery in bed with Evan, but he smiles professionally and wheels the cart to the side of the cot.


    "The doctors all agree that you''re out of danger, Mr. Howel," Robert says. "You can leave the hospital in two days."


    Avery smiles, but then she feels sadness settle in her chest. She''s happy that Evan is better, but it means she''ll have to leave him soon. She can feel Evan looking at her, and she tries to keep her expression calm.


    "I want to go shopping with you as soon as I leave," Evan says. "I want to help you buy things for the baby, and I want you to buy me some gifts too."


    Avery nods her agreement and grabs a croissant from the cart. The rest of the day passes quietly. Avery convinces Evan to move to the larger bed, and they spend the afternoon cuddling and napping. Evan seems to have calmed down, and he''s patient with the doctors and the nurses.


    Two days pass calmly and quickly. When the doctor comes to tell Evan he can leave, Avery smiles at the man''s obvious relief. She''s sure that the hospital staff will feel much better knowing that Evan isn''t around anymore.


    At the Howel mansion, Dr. Walters devotes all his time to helping Evan heal, and Avery does everything she can to make Evan as comfortable as possible. She brings him food, reads him the news, sleeps with him at night, and helps clean and bandage his wounds. One afternoon he looks up from his iPad and smiles at her.


    "Dr. Walters said I could take the bandages off today," he says. "Do you want to go shopping?"


    They drive to the mall and head to a wing that seems designed for nervous new parents. There are clothing, furniture, and toy stores, and every store shows pictures of happy babies held by loving parents. Avery picks a store paneled with light-colored bamboo and drags Evan inside. She walks around, looking at the baby clothes, trying to imagine how her baby will look in the little outfits.


    "The romper you''re holding is for a two-month-old baby," a friendly sales girl explains. "The baby''s skin is very delicate, so this organic cotton is perfect¡ªit''ll be comfortable and safe."


    "Wrap it up," Evan says. He grabs another romper with long sleeves and says, "Wrap this one up, too."


    "Evan, I haven''t decided yet," Avery complains.


    "Our baby should have the best of everything, don''t you think?" Evan asks.


    Avery nods and lets Evan buy dozens of rompers, little knitted booties, hats, and soft, fleece blankets. She looks at the toys and shakes a small wooden rattle in Evan''s face. He grabs it from her and kisses her on the nose. They go from store to store¡ªAvery wants to take her time to decide, but Evan is impatient and insists on buying everything Avery looks at: strollers, clothing, toys, cribs, even a swing set.


    In a larger store, Avery pauses and looks at a small but perfectly tailored suit. She waits for Evan to agree that it''s well-made, but he raises his eyebrows at her instead. He looks worried, she thinks.


    "Umm, Avery, that suit is for a six-year-old," Evan says. "I know you enjoy shopping, but maybe you''re getting ahead of yourself."


    "Don''t you think it looks good?" Avery asks.


    "Well, by the time the kid is six, this style will probably be a bit outdated," Evan says.


    "A suit is a suit," Avery replies with a shrug. "Besides, children''s fashion can''t change that much, can it?"


    "We don''t even know if it''s a boy or a girl," Evan says.


    "That''s why I''m trying to buy clothes for both," she says.


    I know it looks weird, she thinks. But I''ll probably die giving birth to the baby. I''ll never get a chance to go shopping for the kid as he or she gets older. I''ll never get to buy gifts and toys and choose cute outfits for holidays and graduations. If I buy things to last the kid for the rest of his or her childhood, maybe he or she will understand just how much I love them.


    After a while, Evan grows impatient, and he asks, "What about my gift?"


    "Don''t be such a child," Avery scolds. "When I''m done shopping for the baby, I''ll buy things for you."


    "I can''t believe I drank so far below the baby," Evan complains.


    "Are you kidding me?" Avery asks.


    She can''t believe how childish and jealous he''s being. She sighs and leads him to a menswear store and walks to a counter in the back. The counter is covered in black velvet, and dozens of gold and silver cufflinks and pins gleam in the light. Avery bites her lip as she looks at the variety. Finally, her long fingers swoop down, and she picks up a golden pin.


    "A pin?" Evan asks.


    "It''s simple, but it suits you," Avery says.


    The pin is shaped like a sword: it''s small, simple, and elegant. Avery stands on her toes and pins it to the dark fabric of Evan''s jacket. She steps back and looks seriously at him, nodding her approval.


    "Okay, I like it," Evan says, looking down at his chest.


    Avery walks to the register to pay. She takes the black credit card Evan gave her from her wallet and swipes it quickly. She holds her breath as the machine processes the payment. She still remembers the humiliating scene at the jewelry store, and she''s half afraid it will happen again.


    As she says, she can see the salesgirl checking Evan out. The girl boldly looks at his chiseled jawline, and then her eyes travel down his body. Avery takes the credit card and taps it against the counter. The salesgirl looks away from Evan, but she doesn''t seem embarrassed. Instead, she scowls at Avery.


    "The receipt, please?" Avery asks.


    "What? Oh, sure," the salesgirl says.


    The girl passes them the receipt, and Avery laces her arm through Evan''s as they leave the store. She knows it''s not fair to feel jealous when she''s planning on leaving Evan, but she can''t help it. Normally I can handle the way women look at him, she thinks. But now that I''m leaving, it seems so much worse. Every time a woman looks at him, I imagine her replacing me.


    Evan leads her from store to store and patiently waits as she chooses gifts for him. She buys ties, scarves, jackets, belts, everything she can think of, but none of it feels like enough. Evan can buy all this for himself, and most of what he already has is better quality than this, she thinks.


    She tries to add up all the birthdays, anniversaries, and holidays she''ll miss in the next fifty or sixty years, but the number is staggering. I''ll never be able to buy enough to make up for the all the time I''m gone, she thinks sadly. Maybe it''s better if I don''t. Maybe it''s better if he just forgets me.


    They leave the shopping mall when the stores close at five. Robert is waiting outside with a team of bodyguards and several cars.


    "Come with me," Robert says.


    "It is already?" Evan asks.


    Robert nods and gets into the first car. They drive in a caravan to a building that looks like a stylist''s studio.


    "Why are we here?" Avery asks with a nervous frown.


    She can''t help but wonder if Evan is going to propose again. The first time he proposed, he sent her a new outfit and built a carousel. What if he''s planning something more dramatic this time? She thinks. I shouldn''t have made such a big deal at the hospital. I told Evan it wasn''t a romantic enough setting. I hope he didn''t take that too seriously¡ªI can''t bear to reject him again.


    "Why were you here?" Avery asks again.


    Evan smiles mysteriously and says, "To prepare for a special occasion."


    Avery stands next to the car and says, "Where are we going? If you don''t tell me, I won''t go to the stylist."


    Evan shrugs and picks her up, carrying her into the studio.

 Chapter 263 - 263: He Done Something Childish

    A long, slinky red dress hangs by itself on a clothing rack. Although she doesn''t have a baby bump yet, Avery is nervous about wearing something so tight. She feels self-conscious about gaining pregnancy weight, but the stylist promises her it will be flattering. As soon as she slips the dress on, she agrees. It hugs her curves perfectly, accentuating her b.r.e.a.s.ts and slim waist.


    A hairdresser twists her hair into an elegant bun, revealing her swan-like neck, and an assistant gives her a long diamond and ruby studded necklace. A makeup artist swoops in and applies a thin layer of makeup to her flawless skin. He gives her smokey eyes and applies a red lipstick that perfectly matches her dress. She feels unusually s.e.xy.


    She can feel Evan''s eyes on her the moment she steps out of the dressing room. His eyes trail down her body and up to her face and then back down to her body. She shivers. The room is filled with stylists and bodyguards, but he looks like he wants to rip her dress off and f.u.c.k her on the floor.


    Evan has changed into a black tuxedo, and his hair has been trimmed and styled. He seems to radiate power and control, and she fights the urge to run across the room and throw her arms around her neck. As she crosses the room, she can hear the stylists whispering among themselves.


    "I always knew she was a beauty, but I never realized she was so s.e.xy," whispers one assistant.


    "Do you really think Evan Howel would stay with someone who isn''t?" another whisper. "I mean, do you see the way he''s looking at her?"


    Evan takes her hands in his and slowly twirls her around. His eyes are fiery as he plants a slow kiss on her exposed neck. She bites her lip and tries to pull away from him.


    "Evan, please just tell me where we''re going," she whispers.


    He shakes his head and leads her out to the waiting helicopter. After a long flight, the helicopter finally lands on an unmarked helipad on the roof of a tall building. Evan helps her down and carries her inside to a private elevator. Her stomach nervously churns as she wonders where he''s taking her.


    They step off the elevator, and she looks around the room. Several well-dressed men and women are looking through glossy catalogs. She can see pictures of antiques, priceless art, and stunning jewelry.


    "Are we at an auction?" Avery asks. "Evan, why have you brought me to an auction?"


    Evan laces his fingers through hers and says, "I want to buy you something."


    "You''ve given me enough already," Avery says. "I don''t need anything else from you."


    "This gift is special," Evan says, squeezing her hand. "Everything else I''ve ever given you will pale in comparison."


    Avery feels her stomach turn. Is he going to buy another engagement ring? She wonders. Usually, when he wants something from an auction, he sends someone to bid for him. Is this gift really so special that he has to bid himself?


    "If you don''t tell me what it is, I might not accept it," Avery says. "How do you even know it''s something I''ll like?"


    Evan ignores her and pulls her toward the polished oak doors. Before the doorman can open them, Robert runs up. His face is red and sweaty, and he looks angry.


    "Mr. Howel, the men, just told me that Mr. Oliver is here too," Robert says. "I''ve told the men to prepare for an attack. If you want to teach Mr. Oliver a lesson, they''re ready."


    The color drains from Evan''s face, and his eyes flash dangerously. Avery feels her blood go cold. If Evan attacks Jackson, the war between the Howel''s and the Olivers will begin again, she thinks. This time, I don''t think they''ll stop until at least one of them is dead. I can''t let Evan die¡ªthis whole deal I''ve made with Andrew will be for nothing.


    "No," Evan says in a cold voice. "Tell the men they can''t attack."


    Avery looks up at Evan in confusion. His entire body is tense, and he has her hand in a death grip. Saying no seems to have cost him every ounce of his self-control. She strokes the back of his hand with her thumb to calm him, but he doesn''t seem to notice.


    I wonder why he refused to attack, she thinks. Is it because he''s scared of his grandfather? Or is he worried about putting me in danger again? Or is this auction really that important to him?


    Slowly, Evan calms down. He laces her arm through his and proudly walks into the auction hall as if nothing has happened. A team of bodyguards surrounds them on all sides, keeping the other bidders at a safe distance. A man in a white suit leads them to a private room on a balcony above the main hall.


    Evan stops outside the doors to the room and waves the bodyguards inside. The men immediately begin searching every corner of the room. They look behind the curtains and under the sofa cushions, and they even lift the paintings from the walls and pull the carpet up from the floors. After a quick but thorough search, the head bodyguard nods, and Evan leads Avery to a black leather sofa.


    "Sir, I thought you''d want to know that Mr. Oliver is in the room next door," Robert says. "He sent you a bottle of champagne and said he''s sorry about the bombing."


    "Champagne?" Evan asks, raising his eyebrows.


    "Yes, sir," Robert says. "The men have already checked the bottle, and they say it''s completely safe. It hasn''t been tampered with at all. Do you want me to bring it up, or have it returned to him?"


    "Bring it up," Evan orders.


    Moments later, a bodyguard enters the room carrying a silver ice bucket. The gold foil on the top of the bottle peeks out over the top of the bucket. Evan stands and calmly grabs the bottle to see the label. It''s an 1869 Piper-Heidsieck¡ªthe same vintage that czars and royal families often give to each other when signing treaties or agreeing upon a marriage.


    "The bottle sold at auction for $280,000," Robert says.


    Evan laughs, but the sound is harsh and cold. He leans down to Robert and whispers something into the butler''s ear. Robert''s face pales, but he nods and rushes out of the room. Avery raises her eyebrows at Evan, wondering what he''s planning, but she''s too afraid to ask. Evan sits back down and casually wraps his arm around her shoulder.


    Avery looks out the window at the auction below. A beautiful blonde model in a short silver dress climbs onto the stage, her b.r.e.a.s.ts bouncing with every step. The men in the audience immediately turn toward the stage, and the roar of conversation gets louder. She glances sideways at Evan, but he hasn''t noticed the model.


    There''s a loud knock at the door, and a strange man in a black suit enters without waiting for Evan''s permission. He carries a bottle of wine in his hand and presents it to Evan. Avery squints at the bottle¡ªthe wine is a pale yellow color, but there seems to be something floating in it. Her stomach twists. The thing in the bottle looks a lot like a human finger.


    "Mr. Howel, this is the wine you asked for," the man says.


    "Send it to Mr. Oliver," Evan orders.


    Robert takes the bottle, and the fingerlike object bounces and shakes. Evan absently strokes Avery''s fingers, but she pulls her hand away. She feels sick to her stomach, watching the bottle. Evan catches her, staring at the bottle, and he smirks.


    "Do you want to know what''s in the wine?" he asks, stroking her lips with his index finger.


    "It looks like a finger," she says, jerking her head away.


    Evan raises his eyebrows and asks, "Do you really think I''d be so boring?"


    Avery looks at the bottle again and feels her face go red. The object looks a bit like a p.e.n.i.s, she thinks. But would Evan really do something so childish and disgusting? She looks at him in horror, and he winks.

 Chapter 264 - 264: Proving Your Loyalty to Me?

    "That''s so sick, Evan," Avery whispers, unconsciously glancing down at his crotch.


    Evan raises her hand to his mouth and lightly nips the tip of her finger. "You''re too imaginative," he says. "Have you ever heard of a p.e.n.i.s c.o.c.ktail?"


    "I was just guessing based on the shape," Avery says, feeling defensive.


    Evan smirks at her and says, "You think I''m twisted, but you came up with that idea all by yourself."


    "Well, maybe it''s not such a bad idea," Avery snaps. "If you ever cheat on me, I can cut your d.i.c.k off and give it to you in a bottle of wine."


    "What a vicious mind you have," Evan says. "But tell me, if you cut my d.i.c.k off, how would you ever get satisfaction?"


    "I''d rather not have that kind of satisfaction," she says, rolling her eyes.


    Evan gives her a long, serious look, and says, "I swear I''ll be eternally loyal to you."


    Avery swallows hard and looks away. Evan is swearing eternal loyalty to me, but I''m planning to run away and marry Andrew, she thinks. I don''t deserve his loyalty¡ªI''m only going to betray him. Evan seems to mistake her silence for suspicion. He grabs her chin and smiles gently.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can prove it," he says.


    "Evan, I don''t need proof," she says.


    Before he can respond, there''s a loud knock at the door, and Robert enters the room. His eyes are crinkled with laughter, but he tries to look more professional. He clears his throat and looks at Evan.


    "I just delivered the wine," Robert says. "Mr. Oliver didn''t say anything, but his face was priceless. I wish I could have taken a picture. He looked like he''d seen a ghost."


    "I don''t understand," Avery says, looking between Evan and Robert. "If it''s not umm, what I thought, why is Jackson so upset? What did you put in the bottle? Animal shit?"


    "Do you really think I''m that gross," Evan scoffs. "Robert, explain it to Avery."


    "It''s a seahorse, Mrs. Howel," Robert says, clearly trying not to laugh. "Though you have quite the imagination."


    "A seahorse?" Avery asks. "That''s not so strange, though, is it? I''ve heard there''s a traditional Chinese liquor that has a seahorse in it. It''s said to ease fatigue and re-energize the drinker."


    "The Oliver family crest is a seahorse," Robert says. "And Jackson''s name comes from an Old English word related to horses. The bottle is like a warning or a threat."


    "Oh, I see," Avery says, shooting a sideways glance at Evan.


    The light in the auction hall dims to a warm yellow, and the auctioneer takes the stage. Priceless antiques are wheeled out by assistants. There are scrolls of calligraphy, ancient coins, Baroque furniture, oil paintings, and beautiful jewelry. A screen behind the auctioneer plays a slideshow with pictures of all the items. Avery squints at the pictures¡ªnone of the items seem that special.


    "Today, we''re giving you a special auction," the auctioneer announces in a booming voice. "You''ve all paid entry fees just to come here, so we''re not selling the items to the highest bidder. Instead, each item goes to the man or woman who most accurately guesses its real value. This is a speculation auction!"


    The bidders immediately begin whispering to each other, and Evan frowns. Besides Jackson, Evan is the richest man in the room, but his money won''t help him win a speculation auction. He needs knowledge about the items for sale and good luck. Avery wonders if this is the first time he hasn''t been able just to buy whatever he wants.


    "What do you have your eye on?" Avery asks curiously. "Everything here seems pretty ordinary to me."


    "You''ll know soon enough," Evan says.


    The auction begins, and Avery watches as they sell Chinese screens, watercolors, and calligraphy. She fights back a yawn. The items are nice enough, but she still doesn''t understand why the auction is so special. Then a model wheels out a watercolor painting of the sea. The auctioneer explains that the paints were made with ground jewels, so the painting shimmers just like real water. Avery looks at Evan, but he doesn''t bid on the painting.


    After the painting sells, the lights change to a green color. Two models carry a dark wooden box onto the stage. A dragon and phoenix are carved into the top of the box, and they seem to be locked in an intense embrace. The auctioneer opens the box, revealing two rings on top of a red silk pillow.


    Avery feels disappointed¡ªthe rings don''t look that special. Such an extraordinary show for such an ordinary item, she thinks. A closeup picture of the rings appears on the screen behind the stage, and Avery leans forward to get a closer look. The stones look like fine turquoise, but they''re damaged. Each stone seems to have been cut in half, making the rings incomplete.


    Evan uncrosses his legs and leans forward. His eyes narrow in concentration, and Avery feels her stomach turn nervously. One ring is clearly bigger than the other¡ªit looks about the size of a man''s finger. Does he want to buy them as engagement rings? Avery wonders.


    "Are you going to bid on the rings?" she asks.


    "Yeah," Evan says, fingering the bidding device.


    Avery crosses her arms across her chest and asks, "Are you going to use them to propose?"


    "Do you want me to?" Evan asks, looking surprised.


    "Isn''t that your plan?" she asks.


    "Only if you want me to," he answers.


    She looks at him in confusion and asks, "Then what are you planning to do with them?"


    "They''re quite unique," he says. "They have a secret use you''d never imagine in your wildest dreams."


    She starts to ask Evan what he means, but he raises his finger to his lips and nods toward the stage. The auctioneer has lifted the rings from the box to show them off to the bidders. He holds the rings carefully in one hand and a microphone in the other.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, these rings have an extraordinary story," the auctioneer says. "These ancient turquoise rings are one of a kind. Throughout history, lovers have given each other turquoise rings to prove their love and loyalty. It was said that the turquoise had magical properties¡ªif the person wearing it even thought about cheating on their love, the turquoise would change color.


    "These rings were made for King Anawrahta of Burma in order to swear loyalty to his favorite concubine. The turquoise was soaked in a strong poison for years before it was put into the rings. Each ring is missing part of the stone because King Anawrahta ground it into powder and mixed it with tattoo ink. He believed that if he ever cheated on his love and had s.e.x with another woman, the poison from the ink would enter his blood and kill him."


    Avery gasps and looks at Evan. No wonder he''s interested in these rings, she thinks. They''re the perfect reminder to stay faithful. The king was willing to die if he ever betrayed his partner, and anyone who wears the ring will always remember that. The ancient people were so extreme.


    Avery takes Evan''s free hand and asks, "Is this your way of proving your loyalty to me?"

 Chapter 265 - 265: Are You Afraid?

    "What''s wrong with proving my loyalty to you?" Evan asks. "Are you afraid?"


    His face looks chilly. He leans in threateningly and stares deep into her eyes. She stares back at him, too nervous to even blink.


    "Answer me, are you afraid?" he demands.


    "Yes, I am," Avery says.


    She''s not afraid of cheating on him¡ªshe knows there''s no one else she wants. But she is afraid of dying. I find it hard to believe that the story about the poison tattoo is true¡ªit sounds like an ancient legend to me, she thinks. But Evan is superstitious, and he believes these things. I''m probably going to die in six months. If he has the tattoo, he''ll never be able to make love to another woman. He won''t be able to remarry or have more kids¡ªhe''ll be alone for the rest of his life.


    "Afraid it''ll be impossible to stay faithful to me?" he asks. Then he lowers his voice and asks, "Is it really so hard for you to imagine a happy future with me?"


    Avery shakes her head, wondering how she can explain herself. It''s impossible to tell him the truth, but she doesn''t want to lie either. She shrugs her shoulders and looks away from him.


    "I just find the whole story unbelievable," she says. "It seems sort of barbaric to me."


    Evan seems to believe her. He looks down at the bidding device and chews his lip. His long fingers hover over the keypad. According to the screen, the value is between one hundred and three hundred million dollars. The actual price could be anything in between those numbers, and the closer Evan''s offer is to the value, the more likely it is he''ll win.


    "How much do you think it''s worth?" he asks Avery.


    "Well, the turquoise stones are damaged, so they''re not worth much," Avery says. "But the story behind the rings¡ªthat''s really meaningful. The king had them made to prove his devotion to his lover, but his love couldn''t be measured in money. It was his willingness to pay the ultimate price and give up his life that was meaningful."


    Evan drops the bidding device and stares at her. His eyes are pure fire, and he grabs her around the waist and pulls her onto his lap. Avery can feel his erection through his pants¡ªhe''s as hard as an iron rod. He nips her neck and kisses his way up to her ears. He sucks the sensitive earlobe and traces the delicate shell of her ear with his tongue.


    "Evan," she whispers. "What are you doing? We can''t!"


    "Just let me hold you for a bit," he whispers, his voice rough and low. "I''ve been waiting for so long, and I need you, Avery."


    Avery leans away from him and says, "The bidding is going to end soon. Don''t you want to bid?"


    "No, I just want to make love to you," he says.


    "Okay, don''t bid then," Avery says. "That suits me just fine."


    "If I don''t bid, will you f.u.c.k me?" Evan asks. "It''s been three months, and it''s safe for us again."


    "It''s not time yet," Avery says.


    She pushes his head away and tries to get off his lap, but her dress is too tight for her to move her legs. She pulls the material up around her thigh. Evan groans low in his throat and runs his fingers along the exposed skin. His hands are hot, but his touch makes her shiver. He pulls her closer, thrusting his h.i.p.s upward with urgent need.


    "Evan," Avery whispers breathlessly. "Evan, please."


    Evan groans and eases his grip on her thighs. She climbs off his lap, trying not to tear her tight red dress. He picks up the bidding device and starts to type a number. Avery stops him, covering his hand with her own.


    "Do you really have to bid on it?" she asks.


    "Yes, and I have every intention to win it," he says.


    Avery watches him enter the number: 290 million. Of course, he''d enter a number at the top of the range, she thinks. It''s how he and his family do business¡ªthey spend whatever it takes to get what they want. Thank God this auction depends on luck. Hopefully, the rings are worth less than 290 million; hopefully, someone else wins them.


    The auctioneer announces that the time to bid has ended. He pauses dramatically and then announces the real value of the rings: 109 million dollars. Avery exhales with relief. There''s no way Evan could have won the rings, she thinks. His bid was more than 180 million dollars too high.


    Evan pages Robert and says, "Find out who won the rings and tell them I''ll give them triple."


    "Triple?" Avery asks loudly. "The rings aren''t worth nearly that much."


    "I don''t care how much they cost," Evan says. "I want them."


    Robert runs back into the room a few minutes later, looking uncomfortable. He looks down at his shoes as he speaks.


    "Mr. Howel, the rings went to Mr. Oliver," he says.


    "Let me guess¡ªhe refuses to sell them to me," Evan says.


    Avery hides her smile behind her hand. Most other bidders would probably be willing to make such a nice profit on the rings, but Jackson will probably refuse to sell them to Evan. He doesn''t need the money, and there''s no way he''ll want to help Evan. Especially not after Evan sent him the seahorse liquor.


    "Mr. Oliver said it wouldn''t be necessary to buy it from him," Robert says. "He''s willing to give it to you as a present, but he also gave you another gift."


    Robert gestures to a bodyguard, and the man steps forward. He opens a small velvet box and shows it to Evan. At first glance, it looks like a plain green jade inside. The stone is round and semi-transparent, and it looks expensive. But then Avery notices some bumps on the top. She gestures for the bodyguard to bring it closer, and then she gasps. The word "cuckold" has been etched into the top of the stone.


    Avery rolls her eyes and glances sideways at Evan. Evan and Jackson have technically called off their war against each other, but it seems like they''re still fighting. Instead of using guns and bombs, they''re using gifts and clever insults. Evan grabs the jade and throws it at the wall, and it shatters into thousands of small green pieces.


    "Sir, I also have the official ownership doc.u.ments for the ring," Robert says. "Do you want them now, or would you like them delivered with the ring?"


    "You can put them with the ring," Evan says. "I''m going to have some more of the turquoise made into powder for a tattoo."


    "Of course," Robert says. "I''ll ask the auction staff to prepare it as you want."


    Avery looks down at the stage. The auctioneer is showing off a necklace with dozens of huge diamonds. The diamonds are all different colors, and they sparkle brightly in the light. It''s very showy¡ªthe kind of thing a man might give to his mistress but never to his wife.


    "I want to buy that necklace and send it to Jackson," Evan says to Robert. "Make it happen."


    Avery rolls her eyes at Evan''s pettiness and asks, "Why do you want him to have that necklace?"


    Evan smiles and says, "You''ll see."


    As the auction ends, Evan takes Avery''s hand and pulls her to her feet. Together they walk to Jackson''s private room and knock at the door. Jackson opens the door with a woman who''s wearing a dancing mask. The woman seems familiar, but Avery can''t figure out why.


    "Hello, Jackson," Evan says, cooly with a glance at the woman. "I got you this necklace as a thank you gift. Maybe you can use it to persuade a woman to sleep with you finally."


    Jackson laughs, his eyes crinkling with amus.e.m.e.nt. He takes the necklace and tosses it carelessly to the woman in the mask. The woman catches it but quickly puts it down on the table. Avery rolls her eyes and tugs Evan''s arm, hoping he''ll leave before a real fight starts.


    Evan nods briefly at Jackson and leads Avery out of the room. In the hall, the auctioneer is waiting for them. The man holds his hand out to shake Evan''s, but Evan ignores him.


    "Sir, congratulations on getting the rings," the auctioneer says. "I just received word that you want to have the stones ground. Before I asked my people to do it, I just wanted to confirm that you''re serious about it. You know they will lose a lot of their value if you grind the stone down, right?"


    "Do it," Evan says.


    The auctioneer nods and rushes away. Avery takes both of Evan''s hands in hers and looks up into his eyes.


    "Are you sure about this?" she asks.

 Chapter 266 - 266: To Be A Good Husband

    "Yes, I''m sure about this," Evan says. He looks deep into Avery''s eyes and asks, "Will you do it too?"


    "No, I won''t," Avery answers, looking down at her feet.


    "Don''t refuse me, Avery," Evan says, tilting her face up toward him. "You need to prove your loyalty somehow. If you don''t want to get a tattoo, you need to marry me. If you don''t want to marry me, you should get the tattoo."


    Avery chews her lip and says, "I can''t."


    "Why not?" Evan asks.


    "I''m just worried that the tattoo is too dangerous," Avery says.


    "So marry me," he says, his eyes full of hope.


    "No, I''d rather get the tattoo," she whispers.


    Evan''s eyes dim, and he looks away from her. She feels tears fill her eyes, and she''s glad he can''t see them. I''ll never love anyone else, she thinks. I don''t mind getting the tattoo. I don''t believe that the ink will actually kill me if I cheat, but I wouldn''t mind if it did. I''d rather die than make love with Andrew. I just don''t want him to get the tattoo. It hurts to imagine him with another woman, but I don''t want him to be alone for the rest of his life. But I can''t marry him right before I leave him for Andrew.


    "Are you sure about this?" Evan asks. "Once you get the tattoo, you have to be loyal to me, Avery. If you cheat, you''ll die."


    Avery nods slowly and says, "Yes, I''m sure."


    Evan nods and whispers something to Robert. Robert runs out of the room and returns with a pad of paper and a pen. Evan sits down on the sofa and quickly writes something on the paper. Avery tries to look, but he covers the paper with his hand.


    There''s a knock on the door, and a short man with colorfully tattooed arms enters the room. His muscles bulge as he moves, and the lifelike tattoos seem to ripple and dance. He must be the tattoo artist, Avery thinks. He opens a leather bag and pulls out several bottles of ink and some needles. Robert passes him a glass jar full of turquoise powder, and the artist carefully mixes it with the ink.


    "What design do you want, sir?" the artist asks Evan.


    Evan passes him the piece of paper, and Avery looks over his shoulder. The design is simple: Evan''s initials for her and her initials for Evan. The tattoo artist nods and dips his needle into the ink. Evan goes first. Avery watches as the artist pokes the needle into Evan''s arm. Though she''s sure it must hurt, Evan''s face is perfectly calm.


    The artist wipes the blood from Evan''s arms and puts a healing cream on top. Then he gestures for her to sit on the sofa. He wipes her arm with a sterilizing cloth and begins to tattoo her. The pain is excruciating; she digs her nails into her palm, and her eyes fill with tears. Evan gently strokes her hair, his eyes wide with concern.


    "Are you in pain?" he asks her.


    Stubbornly, she shakes her head. If Evan could get the tattoo without complaining, I can do the same, she thinks. I don''t want to look weak. Evan squints as if he doesn''t believe her, and continues to play with her hair. It only takes a few minutes for the artist to tattoo Evan''s initials, but it feels like hours. When he finishes, he wipes the cream onto Avery''s arm and leaves the room with a brief nod at Evan.


    Evan sits next to Avery and gently kisses her arm above the tattoo. She looks at the tattoo: it''s bright turquoise, but it''s surprisingly delicate and pretty. She touches the initials on her arm and then gently touches Evan''s arm. His eyes burn with desire, and she quickly pulls her hand away.


    Avery steps through the front door of the mansion. After the flight and the long drive back, she''s almost too tired to stand. She wants to go upstairs and lie down, but she quickly realizes she''s not going to get a lot of rest. Florence Howel is screaming at the servants from the front sitting room.


    "I want the video immediately," Florence shouts. "I''m telling you, there was a thief on Howel land. If he gets past the bodyguards, he must be dangerous. We need to know who he is so we can protect ourselves."


    "I''m sorry, ma''am, but I can''t give it to you," a bodyguard says. "Mr. Howel is the only one allowed to look at the surveillance footage."


    "That''s ridiculous," Florence shouts. "Let me see it immediately. I''m his grandmother, and I have every right to know if my grandson and I are in danger."


    "I''m sorry, but I have to wait for Mr. Howel''s orders," the bodyguard says. "I can''t show it to you."


    "What about my orders?" Florence yells.


    Evan crosses the hallway and opens the door to the sitting room. Avery follows behind him, curious to see what''s going on in the sitting room. The bodyguard looks relieved to see Evan; he quickly walks toward the door as if he''s hoping Evan will let him leave.


    "Oh, Evan, I''m so glad you''re here," Florence says from the sofa. "This man won''t let me review the security footage."


    "Why do you need it?" Evan asks. "You said there was a thief?"


    "When you were in the hospital, Leonie Summer''s car was stolen," Florence says, shaking her head with disbelief. "It was parked right in front of the house, near the gates. The bodyguards on duty that night say they were all at their posts, but somehow none of them saw the thief."


    "It''s just a car," Evan says with a shrug. "Buy Leonie, another one." He turns to Avery, puts his hands around her waist, and says, "You look tired. Do you want to go to bed?"


    Avery looks over Evan''s shoulder at Florence. The older woman scowls at her and Avery looks away. She hates Florence, but she doesn''t want to get involved in a fight with the older woman.


    "Yes, I''m really tired," she says. "If you don''t mind, I''m going to go upstairs now."


    Evan nods and kisses her forehead, and she climbs the stairs. About halfway up the staircase, she pauses and leans over the banister to listen to the conversation below.


    "Our house is heavily guarded, and it would''ve been very risky for someone to steal Leonie''s car," Florence says. "They must have had a good reason to do it. It''s not like her car is even worth that much¡ªit''s just a BMW. I think they were testing our security, looking for weaknesses. Who knows what they''ll do next time?"


    "It''s just a stolen car," Evan repeats. "If you''re so concerned about it, call the police. I''m sure they can track it down on the black market. I don''t know why you need the video surveillance¡ªit''s not like you''re going to recognize the thief yourself, Grandma."


    "It''s not about the car, Evan," Florence says. "The thief did this while you were in the hospital. I think he plotted for a long time. Now that he knows how to get past our security, he might try to steal something more valuable. Or maybe he''ll try to kill us. Do you know how often I''m all alone in this big house? It''s dangerous."


    "I''ll increase security, but you''re never all alone Grandma," Evan says. "We have dozens of bodyguards to protect you. Now, if you don''t mind, I''m tired, and I''d like to go to bed."


    Avery straightens up and starts to climb the stairs again. She doesn''t want Evan to catch her eavesdropping. She''s only climbed three stairs when she hears Florence shout, "Wait!"


    Avery freezes, thinking the woman is shouting at her. But she quickly realizes that Florence is shouting at Evan. Avery pauses, waiting to see what Evan will do. She hears him sigh loudly.


    "Evan, you don''t know what the bodyguard''s gossip about when you''re away from home," Florence says.


    "What do they gossip about?" Evan asks, sounding annoyed.


    "They say there was a suspicious car parked in front of the mansion gates," Florence says. "They say it was a Bugatti or some sort of luxury brand like that. And they say it was there all night."


    Avery feels her blood run cold. She suddenly understands why Florence is so pushy about the surveillance footage: the Bugatti is Andrew''s car, and Florence wants to make Evan jealous. I bet Leonie''s car wasn''t even stolen, Avery thinks. Florence just wants Evan to watch the security footage, so he''ll get suspicious. She''s trying to drive a wedge into our relationship again.


    "A suspicious car?" Evan asks. "Why didn''t the bodyguards check to see who was inside?"


    "I don''t know," Florence says. "I''m too old to get involved in these types of things. Besides, as you can see, the bodyguards never listen to me. I just mentioned it to you because Leonie''s car was stolen, and I was worried."


    "Robert, get me the tapes," Evan shouts.


    Avery runs the rest of the way up the stairs and into Evan''s bedroom. She takes off the tight red dress and changes into a silk nightgown. Then she washes her face and takes her hair down. She pulls the blankets back on the bed and slides into the soft cotton sheets.


    A pile of books on the nightstand catches her eyes¡ªthey''re the same books that Robert and Evan hid from her. She leans against the headboard and grabs the books. She''s expecting to see books about history, wars, and the economy; instead, they''re all self-help books.


    The first one is called "How To Be A Good Husband." The next is called "What To Expect When Your Wife Is Expecting." The third is called "Fatherhood: A Guide To Being A Great Dad." Avery can''t believe her eyes. She opens the first book and flips through its pages. One page is wrinkled and covered in red pen marks. It looks like Evan has underlined and circled different sentences.


    She reads the first: "A good husband treats his wife as a family member. He makes an effort to show that her family is his family too." She immediately thinks about Evan promising to visit Nanny every week in the hospital.


    Then she reads: "A good husband can prepare a delicious and romantic meal for his wife all by himself." She remembers the meals he has tried to cook for her and his serious determination in the kitchen.


    Next, she reads: "It goes without saying that a good husband is always loyal to his wife." Avery looks down at the new tattoo on her arm and thinks about Evan''s determination to prove his loyalty to her.


    Finally, she reads: "A good husband surprises his wife." She thinks about all of the gifts he''s given her and the romantic proposal he planned, and she begins to cry.


    He''s trying so hard to be a good husband, but I''m planning on leaving him, she thinks. I love him so much, but I don''t deserve him.

 Chapter 267 - 267: You Must Be my Mistress

    Avery''s tears fall slowly onto the page. The red ink blurs and runs, and she snaps the book shut before she ruins anything else. Her phone buzzes and she tries to read the text through her tears. She sees it''s from Andrew, and her heart sinks. She wipes her eyes and reads the message: "When shall I pick you up?"


    She starts to type a response but then stops. She deletes the message from Andrew and locks her phone. She reaches for a tissue on the nightstand and wipes her eyes. She''s about to walk to the bathroom to splash cold water on her face when the doors fly open.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel is in the study, and he''s gone into a rage," a servant says. "He hit Robert really hard. Please go see if you can calm him¡ªeveryone else is too scared to even walk past the room."


    Avery slides her feet into her slippers, her heart hammering wildly in her chest. I guess he saw the video, she thinks. But why is he so mad about the car? For all he knows, Andrew was just stalking me. Do the videos show me getting out of the car, too?


    She walks down the stairs and finds that the door of his study is to open a crack. She pushes it wider and steps into the room. Books have been thrown all over the room, and the floor is covered in shards of glass and cigarette ash from Evan''s crystal ashtray. Robert stands in a corner. His suit is rumpled, and a dark bruise is already appearing around his left eye.


    A projector screen in the corner glows brightly in the dim room. The image on the screen makes Avery''s scalp prickle with sweat. The picture looks like a screenshot from one of the surveillance tapes. It''s a closeup of a dark, tinted car window. Inside the car, a man and woman seem to be locked in a passionate embrace. Avery recognizes herself and Andrew in the picture.


    "What are you doing down here?" Evan asks, his voice creepily flat. "You''re tired, and you should be in bed."


    Avery continues to stare at the screen in horror. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Evan grab the remote, and then the screen goes dark. She looks at Evan and feels her heart sink. His hair is messy, and his eyes are bloodshot, but his face is weirdly emotionless.


    "Evan, we can talk about this," Avery says.


    "No, you should go upstairs and rest," Evan says. "I know you''re tired, and I''m tired too. We can talk tomorrow."


    Avery wants to run across the room and stroke Evan''s arm. She wants to tell him about that night and the way Andrew forced her to kiss him, but she''s too scared to move. Evan has never been this calm before, she thinks. It''s like he''s lost his mind¡ªit would almost be better if he yelled or accused me of cheating.


    "Listen to me," Avery says. "That image is¡ª"


    Evan interrupts her, "Yes, Avery, I''m sure there''s a perfectly reasonable explanation for this picture. Maybe he tricked you. Or forced you?"


    Avery bites her lip and digs her nails into her palm. She wants to tell him everything, but she''s not sure what good it would do. I''m going to leave with Andrew soon, she thinks. Isn''t it worse if I tell Evan I love him and give him false hope? Maybe it''ll be easier for him to move on if he thinks I was cheating all along.


    "Well, am I right?" Evan asks. "I told you I''d trust you no matter what¡ªso just tell me what happened, and we can move on."


    "You saw the picture," Avery whispers.


    "What?" Evan asks.


    Avery raises her voice, "I said you saw the picture."


    "The picture doesn''t mean anything," Evan says. "I know he forced you, right?


    He sounds like he''s trying to convince himself, she thinks. I hate myself for what I''m about to do, but I don''t have a choice. It''ll be better to hurt him now than to encourage his love and hurt him later.


    "The picture doesn''t lie, Evan," Avery says, trying to keep her voice from shaking. "I kissed him."


    Evan shakes his head back and forth and says, "No, no, that''s not true."


    Avery shuts her eyes, and hot tears drip down her cheeks. She hears footsteps, and then she feels Evan''s breath on the top of her head. He hooks his finger under her chin and gently tilts her head toward him, wiping her tears with a soft tissue.


    "Why are you crying?" he asks. "You don''t need to feel guilty¡ªI know the kiss doesn''t mean anything. You''re mine, Avery. I''m the father of your child, and soon I''ll be your husband again. You''re mine and mine alone."


    "No, Evan, I won''t marry you," Avery says. "I''ll give you the child, but I won''t be your wife again."


    "Why not?" Evan asks, his voice getting dangerously low. "Is it because of Andrew? Is that why you keep refusing my proposals? Do you care for him, Avery?"


    Avery tries to speak, but there''s a painful lump in her throat. She swallows hard and tries again, but she can''t make the words come out. She watches the different feelings flicker across Evan''s face: confusion, betrayal, rage, and then a terrible sadness.


    "Or is this about Charles?" Evan asks. "Do you love Charles? Is that why you kissed Andrew¡ªbecause Charles'' heart is in his body?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with Charles or the heart," Avery says, hating herself for the pain she''s about to cause.


    "What is it about?" Evan asks.


    "It''s about you, Evan," Avery says, trying to make her voice as cold as possible. "I want to leave you. I always have, and now I''m determined to do it. Our marriage was the worst mistake of my life."


    Evan pulls his hands away from her face, and she notices that they''re shaking. His face is ashen, and he slowly leans on the side of his desk. He looks like he might collapse at any moment. Avery forces herself to look at him. I can''t hide from the consequences, she thinks. This is what I''m doing to him¡ªI''m destroying him.


    "I don''t believe you," Evan says. "You''ve had many chances to escape from me, but you''ve always come back."


    "I had no choice," Avery says. "I wanted to be with Andrew, but we had a lover''s quarrel. I got angry and ran away, but I had nowhere to go."


    "Oh, what was this quarrel about?" Evan asks.


    She says, "It was about your child. He was jealous that I was carrying your child."


    Evan begins to laugh, and the sound is unhinged and terrifying. He laughs and laughs until tears run from his eyes. He wipes them away and laughs some more. Avery looks nervously for Robert, but the butler has run away from the room.


    "I didn''t realize our baby was such a burden to you," Evan says. "Why didn''t you just get an abortion?"


    "I tried," Avery lies. "But your grandfather found out, and he threatened to kill me."


    Evan shakes his head wildly back and forth and says, "No, no, no. You left me that recording. You told me you loved me and begged me to come to find you. I don''t know what''s going on now, but I know that you''re lying to me."


    "I left that recording before I really spent time with Andrew," Avery says. "But after I lived with him, I fell in love with him."


    Evan laughs again, and the sound makes Avery shiver. He grabs her by the neck and pushes her up against the wall. He stares deep into her eyes as if he wants to read her mind. She closes her eyes and turns her head away.


    "Stop lying to me," he whispers.


    "I''m not lying," she says. "You can believe whatever you want, but I''m not lying."


    "I''ll give you one last chance," he says. "I promise to believe whatever you say¡ªno matter how crazy it sounds."


    Why is he making this so difficult? She thinks. I''m trying to get away from him, but he won''t let me. In the past he''s always been so quick to assume I was cheating or lying, why is he suddenly so willing to listen?


    "Everything I''ve just told you is the truth," Avery says. "I don''t want to marry you. I want to live with you as soon as I can."


    "Do you think you can just abandon me like that?" Evan asks with a crazy laugh. "No, if you won''t be my wife, you must be my mistress."

 Chapter 268 - 268: DNA Test

    Avery feels like she has ice water in her veins. Did I hear him right? She thinks. Is he so upset he wants to humiliate me? He''s been angry and hurt before, but he''s never threatened me with something so degrading. She stares up at him and shivers. His face has gone deathly pale, but his eyes are filled with hurt and betrayal.


    "For the sake of our previous relationship, why don''t you just let me go?" she asks.


    Evan laughs and says, "You think I''d keep you around if you didn''t have that baby in your belly? No, Avery, I''m keeping you here for the child, but you''re replaceable. Anyone can be Mrs. Howel."


    Avery raises her hand to touch his arm, but he flinches away as if he''s disgusted by her touch. He takes his hands off her neck and turns his back to her. She watches him cross the room and pour himself a glass of whiskey. His shoulders are tense as if he''s ready for a fight.


    "Arrange for a DNA test, Robert," Evan says. "If the child in her belly isn''t mine, she doesn''t even deserve to be my mistress. She refused me in marriage, but I''ll abandon her."


    Avery bites her lip and tries to slow her breathing. She can''t believe that Evan still has suspicions about the baby. The s.p.e.r.m antigen test already proved it was his, but now he''s asking for a DNA test. Of course, the DNA test will show that the baby is Evan''s, she thinks. But I''m sure someone will tamper with it. All I have to do is make sure that Leonie and Florence know about the test, and they''ll find a way to change the results. If Evan thinks the baby isn''t his, I''ll be free to leave and meet Andrew.


    Evan swallows the whiskey in a single gulp and pours himself another glass. She watches him drink it with an ache in her heart¡ªit''s not the first time he''s turned to alcohol to deal with his broken heart. She hopes it won''t become a habit for him.


    "Put her in the mistress room in the servant''s quarters," Evan says cooly. "And make it clear that she''s not Mrs. Howel¡ªcall her by her first name, like you would any mistress or equal."


    Robert looks between Evan and Avery, and he raises his eyebrows at Avery. Avery shakes her head, and Robert sighs and leaves the room without a word. Soon a servant knocks at the door.


    "Mr. Howel, we''ve prepared the room," the servant says. "Will Avery move there now?"


    Avery looks at the servant, and the young man stares boldly back at her. Before, most of the servants were afraid to even look at her¡ªespecially in front of Evan. But now this man stares at her like she''s lower than he is. She stares back at him, and he slowly looks away in shame.


    "Of course she will," Evan says. "Do you think she deserves to be here? Every breath she takes only contaminates the air."


    Evan''s words cut deep, and she can feel her eyes fill with tears. She follows the servant out of the room, trying to keep the tears from falling onto her cheeks. As she crosses the threshold, she glances over her shoulder to look at Evan, but his back is still turned to her.


    "Wait," Evan shouts.


    Avery''s heart hammers hopefully in her chest, and she turns around, ready to walk back into the room. Evan pours himself another glass of whiskey and takes a long sip.


    "Burn her clothes and give her a new wardrobe¡ªsomething appropriate for a mistress," he says.


    Avery stiffens and turns away. She crosses her arms over her stomach and slowly follows the servant out of the mansion. The man leads her on a long, cobblestone path toward the woods. She''s never been to the servants'' quarters before, but she knows the building is near the hut where Florence used to lock her up.


    As they walk, tired servants join them, heading home to sleep after a long day of work in the mansion. Avery feels a sharp shove, and she turns around. An old servant woman Avery recognizes from Florence''s wing has shoved her in the back. It seems all of the servants know that she''s fallen out of favor with Evan, and now they''re eager to take their revenge.


    Leonie is watching TV with Florence and peeling gr.a.p.es. She slides her long fingernail under the purple skin and pulls it away from the juicy gr.a.p.e before passing the fruit to Florence. Suddenly, the door flies open, and Maureen runs into the room. Her ankle-length skirt is bunched up around her knees, and her thick, stocking covered legs look ridiculous. Maureen leans against the wall, panting for breath.


    "What''s going on, Maureen?" Florence asks the servant.


    "It''s a big deal," Maureen says, shaking her head, so her jowls wobble.


    "What''s the matter?" Florence asks. "What happened? You''re scaring me."


    "Avery has been put in the mistress room," Maureen says with a huge smile. "And Mr. Howel said that we''re not allowed to call her Mrs. Howel anymore."


    Leonie jumps to her feet and runs across the room to Maureen. She grabs the rough wool of the woman''s dress and looks up at her. Maureen''s hot, sour breath blows across Leonie''s face, and Leonie jumps away in disgust.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Leonie asks.


    "Yes, it''s true!" Maureen says. "All the servants are talking about it. Besides, I saw Avery walking out to the servants'' quarters just now."


    "So she''s no longer his wife, but his mistress?" Leonie asks.


    "Yes, those were Mr. Howel''s orders," Maureen says, smiling sourly. "It seems Mr. Howel has finally recognized Avery for what she really is. He also ordered the servants to burn her clothes and give her a new wardrobe suitable for a mistress."


    As Maureen speaks, her face lights up with joy. Leonie turns to Florence and sees that the old woman is wearing a similar expression. I can''t believe the video trick worked so well, Leonie thinks. If only I''d known how angry Evan would get¡ªI would have told Florence about it earlier. Oh well, what''s done is done, and Evan will soon be mine.


    "I want to see this for myself," Leonie says, walking toward the door.


    "You can''t go now," Maureen says quickly. "Mr. Howel has forbidden everyone from talking to her or even going near her room. If he finds out you were there, he''d be furious."


    Leonie looks at Florence, hoping the old woman will support her, but Florence slowly shakes her head. Leonie rushes to Florence''s side and takes her wrinkled hand, but Florence pulls her arm away. Slowly, she pats Leonie on the head.


    "I know you''re eager, dear, but listen to Maureen," Florence says. "Evan is already very upset. You don''t want to make it worse, do you? Be a good girl and wait until Evan has calmed down a little."


    Leonie sighs and pouts her lips, but she sits down on the sofa next to Florence. I''ve waited long enough, Leonie thinks. I guess I can wait a little longer. But I''m so sick of dealing with this old woman. I can''t wait to be Evan''s wife, so I can finally do whatever I want.


    Florence taps her knobby fingers on her knee and says, "Maureen, I want you to make sure that Avery receives the very best care."


    "The best care?" Maureen asks, confused. "She''s never respected you, and she never deserved to be a part of this family."


    "That''s exactly why I want her taken care of," Florence says with a sly and sinister smile.


    Maureen smiles a huge mean smile, understanding Florence''s orders. She leaves the room, humming to herself. Leonie strokes her stomach, wondering how soon Evan will ask her to marry him.

 Chapter 269 - 269: Is That What Evan Likes?

    The mistress room is in the darkest wing of the oldest building on Howel grounds. Most of the building is for bodyguards and servants, but there are a few rooms for guests of lower status. Avery walks down the dark hallway, fighting the urge to shiver.


    Most of the servants have gone to bed, so the building is silent and dim. The hazy yellow glow of street lamps comes in through a window. The servant stops outside a plain wood door and slowly opens it. Avery pauses in the doorway, but the servant impatiently pushes her into the room and shuts the door.


    Avery fumbles for the light switch and a single bare bulb hanging from the ceiling flickers, something squeaks, and Avery turns to see a mouse scurry across the floor and under her bed. She rolls her eyes¡ªthe Howel''s are very particular about controlling all pests, and there are never any mice on the property¡ªsomeone must have put the mouse in the room as a cruel joke.


    She looks around the small room and sighs. The paint on the walls is dirty and chipped, and the room is a mess. The bed is unmade, and the mattress is stained. A broken chair lies on its side in the corner, and there''s a dark, sticky spot on the coffee table.


    A messy pile of clothing sits on top of the bed. Avery crosses the room and sorts through the clothing, wondering if it''s clean or not. Most of the clothes are lacy and skin tight. The fabrics are colorful and flashy, and there are plenty of sequins and glitter. Avery grabs a top and holds it up to the light¡ªit''s little more than a bra and completely see-through.


    Her own clothes are sweaty and dirty. Slowly, she strips out of her clothes and puts on a short, tight dress. It''s more conservative than most of the outfits, but the neckline plunges all the way down to her belly button. She grabs a cropped shirt and layers it on top of the dress. She looks at herself in the dirty mirror and sighs.


    I look like a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e, she thinks. A really cheap p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e. Is this what Evan likes? I always thought he had more refined tastes than other men, but it seems like he''s exactly like every other man. He only cares about seeing as much skin as possible.


    She tugs the dress down to cover her thighs and wishes she had a pair of stockings or leggings. Then she begins to make the bed and tidy the room. She shoves the skimpy clothing into the wardrobe without bothering to hang it or sort it. Then she washes her face and brushes her teeth.


    As she climbs into the bed, the door flies open. Evan marches into the room, followed by Robert. As soon as he sees her, Robert blushes a bright red and looks down at his feet. Evan smirks, but his eyes seem red and unfocused.


    "Mrs. H¡ªI mean Avery," Robert says. "Mr. Howel has had a bit to drink."


    "What are you bringing him here for?" Avery snaps. "If he''s drunk, ask Dr. Walter to deal with him."


    "Mr. Howel said he wanted to come to see you," Robert says.


    Avery turns to Evan and says, "Well, you''ve seen me, and now you can leave."


    "You''re my mistress," Evan shouts. "You don''t have the right to kick me out."


    "You''re drunk," Avery says flatly. "Let Robert take you back to the mansion. You should eat something and go to sleep."


    Evan turns and looks at Robert as if he''s forgotten the butler is in the room. His face gets dark and stormy, and he clenches his hand into a fist. He staggers toward Robert, and Robert cowers against the wall.


    "Don''t look at her," Evan slurs. "Get out of here."


    "That''s a good idea, Robert," Avery says. "You should go get some medicine for Evan¡ªhe''s going to have a wicked hangover. Actually, on second thought, I''ll go get it."


    Evan turns away from Robert and says, "You''re not going anywhere. And you''re not ordering my servants around anymore either."


    Robert rushes to the door; as he pulls, it closed he glances over his shoulder at Avery. He raises his eyebrows and frowns apologetically. She holds back a sigh. The last thing she wants is to be alone with Evan while he''s drunk. She stares at him as he slowly staggers across the room and sits down on the edge of the bed.


    "Come here," he says, looking up at her with his bloodshot eyes.


    She presses her lips together and shakes her head no. Slowly, she backs up toward the door, hoping to open it again.


    "Have you forgotten about your job?" Evan asks. "Do you need me to explain what I expect from you as my mistress?"


    The word "mistress" hurts more than she thought it would. She glares at Evan, and he glares back. He''s taken off his jacket, and his white shirt is wrinkled. His left-hand rests on his thigh, and her eyes linger a moment too long on his upper legs. She looks up at his face and sees he''s smirking at her.


    "Get on your knees," he says. "I want you to take my shoes off."


    Avery shrugs and crosses the room. She kneels down and unties his black leather shoes, carefully sliding them off his feet. She knows that he''s trying to upset her, but she isn''t bothered by his feet. Just a few days ago, she gave him a foot bath in the hospital.


    He grabs her upper arm and pulls her onto the bed. His fingers dig into the soft skin, and he uses his other hand to turn her face toward him. His expression is fierce and angry.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" he asks. "You''re degrading yourself."


    Avery shrugs, but her calm attitude seems to make things worse. Evan scowls and pushes her back onto the bed. He swings one long leg over her, so he''s straddling her.


    He glares down at her and says, "Why won''t you talk? You always had some sarcastic remark to make before? Why are you so silent now?"


    "There''s nothing left to say," she says.


    "Well, then if you don''t want to talk, we can do something else," Evan says. "Help me take off my pants."


    She''s not surprised that he wants to make love¡ªhe''s been abstinent for three months now. She reaches to unbutton his shirt, but Evan grabs her hands and stops her.


    "What are you doing with my shirt?" he asks.


    "Aren''t you going to f.u.c.k me?" she asks.


    "You want to make love with me?" Evan asks, his voice cold and mocking. "You cheated on me. Do you think your body is clean enough to make love with me? Do you think you deserve that?"


    "Well, you asked me to take off your pants," Avery says with confusion.


    "Did I ask you to take off my shirt too?" Evan says. "Just take off my pants."


    He stands up and waits by the side of the bed. Slowly she sits up and comes eye to eye with the bulge in the front of his pants. She unbuckles his belt and carefully unzips his pants, trying not to touch his erection. She grabs the belt loops and tugs his pants, and they fall down the floor. His d.i.c.k springs free, and she turns her head away.


    She''s seen him n.a.k.e.d before, but she''s still not used to looking at it. He grabs her hair in his hand and tugs her head, forcing her to look at it. He steps forward, and it almost touches her face.


    "Please me," he says.


    She lifts her right hand and gently touches the tip of his d.i.c.k with her finger. Evan swats her hand away and scoffs. He steps forward again, so it brushes against her lips.


    "Use your mouth," he says.


    Avery can''t believe her ears. They''ve done a lot of things together, but they''ve never done that. She swallows nervously and looks up at him. The thought of putting it in her mouth makes her want to gag. Evan smiles coldly and tugs her hair.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" he asks. "I told you to please me with your mouth. If you''re going to act like a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e, I''m going to treat you like one."


    He pulls her hair again, making her scalp ache. A few strands of hair break off in his hand, and Avery balls her hand into a fist. She felt guilty before, but now she''s angry and disgusted. I never knew he was such a monster, she thinks.


    "What''s the matter?" Evan asks with a laugh. "Does it make you feel nauseous? Didn''t you feel nauseous when you were with Andrew?"


    Avery smiles coldly and asks, "Do you know why I chose Andrew over you?"

 Chapter 270 - 270: Remember The Endless Lovemaking

    "Because Andrew would never ask me to do such a thing," Avery says. "You think you''re better than him, but he''s ten times the man you''ll ever be."


    Evan''s face clouds with anger, and he raises his arm and slaps her across the face. Her head jerks sideways, her cheek stings, and she tastes blood. She looks up at him, trying to put as much hatred as she can into one single glare. Evan looks away guiltily.


    "Why didn''t you care for me, Avery?" he asks in a low voice. "No matter how tender I was, you refused to love me. I just wanted to love you, but you never wanted me."


    Suddenly his eyes flash, and his voice turns harsh and loud. "So if you don''t care about my feelings, why should I care about yours? If you don''t like it tender, maybe you''ll like it rough. Don''t pretend like you think this is too dirty for you. We''ve done a lot together, and you''ve never had any problems with it before."


    Evan lets go of her hair and pushes her back on the bed. His hands slide up and down her body, pinching and gripping and tearing at her skimpy clothes. His touch is rough, but she feels herself responding to his warm hands. He pinches her n.i.p.p.l.e, and she arches her back and m.o.a.ns.


    The sound seems to make him lose control. He shoves her dress up around her waist and thrusts into her with a loud groan. Avery gasps as he enters her. It''s been a long time since they''ve had s.e.x, and it hurts. He freezes, but then his face becomes determined, and he continues thrusting.


    She stares up at him in confusion and shock. Her body starts to relax, and it starts to feel good having him inside her, but she doesn''t want him to know. She curls her lip and tries to look disgusted and bored.


    "Am I strange to you?" Evan asks, sounding hurt.


    She curls her lip and says, "Yes, you repulse me."


    Evan frowns and grabs a pillow. He puts it over her face, pressing hard, so it covers her eyes completely. Avery squirms, and he presses harder.


    "I can''t bear it when you look at me that way," he whispers, as if to himself. "I can''t handle the hatred in your eyes. But at least hate is a strong emotion. If I can''t make you love me, at least you won''t forget me. If you''re going to treat me like this, you have to take responsibility for the way I respond."


    Avery tries to push Evan''s chest¡ªthe pillow is too tight over her face, and she feels like she''s suffocating. She kicks her legs and squirms, and Evan finally lifts the pillow. She gasps for air, panting desperately. Evan continues to f.u.c.k her. As soon as he finishes, he''s ready to go again. And then again. He f.u.c.ks her until she can barely remember her own name.


    When she wakes in the morning, the bright sun is pouring in through the uncovered window. Her throat is dry, and her lips feel swollen and sore from kissing. Her entire body aches, and she slowly remembers the endless lovemaking from the night before.


    She feels hot with shame and embarrassment and tries to throw off the blankets, but she finds she can''t move. Evan''s arms are wrapped tightly around her waist, and even in his sleep, he presses his body against hers. She squirms and tries to escape, but he only sighs and pulls her tighter.


    A sob rises from deep in her chest, and she weeps. She thinks about his face as he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her, about the mix of heartbreak and anger and hatred in his eyes. She cries until her throat burns, and her eyes sting, and she feels sick to her stomach. She desperately struggles away from him and runs into the bathroom. She throws herself onto the floor and vomits violently into the toilet.


    She lies on the cold tiles, feeling weak and exhausted. She''s not sure how much time passes before she finds the strength to pull herself to her feet. She walks to the sink and gargles with cold water. When she looks up at the mirror, she freezes in horror¡ªher entire body is covered in blue and purple hickeys and love bites.


    She looks down at her arms and legs and sees the purple marks everywhere. They look especially dark and ugly on the paler skin of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and thighs. She runs to the toilet and retches again, but there''s nothing left in her stomach. Feeling sick and dirty, she begins to brush her teeth. As she brushes her teeth, she imagines she''s erasing all traces of Evan from her body. She scrubs harder and harder until her gums bleed. When she spits into the sink, the foam is stained with blood.


    She splashes water on her face and arms and chest, but she can still smell Evan on her skin. She grabs the soap and starts to scrub herself with it. Suddenly, the door flies open, and she sees Evan''s reflection in the mirror. She drops the soap and stares at him in horror.


    The way Avery looks at him makes Evan''s heart sink in his chest; she looks terrified and disgusted. But nothing scares her¡ªnot a viper or a lion or a knife at her throat, he thinks. Is she actually afraid of me? Am I really such a monster?


    He heard her vomiting, and the bloody foam at the corner of her mouth seems to confirm that she just threw up. He looks at her n.a.k.e.d body and feels his d.i.c.k stir with desire. She''s covered in bruises and bite marks. Slowly he reaches out and traces a large hickey on her shoulder. She''s mine, he thinks. I don''t care what she says about Andrew, I''ve marked her as mine.


    He steps behind her and nips her, earlobe, "Good morning, my mistress."


    She frowns, and her eyes flash. He steps closer, pressing his aching erection into her round ass. He grabs her hands and puts one on each side of the sink. The smell of her hair and her skin rise like an intoxicating cloud.


    "You''re good at being a mistress," he whispers. "You look so pretty bent over the sink for me. Do you like it? Do you like being my mistress?"


    He grabs her closer, sliding one hand to knead and massage the soft skin of her b.r.e.a.s.t. She bucks and squirms, rubbing up against his d.i.c.k. He slides his hand down her waist and cups her ass before giving it a firm smack. She gasps, and he fights the urge to take her then and there.


    "Your skin is so tender," he whispers against her neck. "You bruise so easily. I like it. It reminds me of everything I did to you."


    "You''re a sick man," Avery hisses.


    "But you like it," he whispers, sucking her earlobe between his lips.


    She m.o.a.ns loudly and bucks against him, and he can''t take it anymore. He knots one hand in her hair and uses the other to push her harder against the sink. Then he slides into her, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her wildly from behind. She bucks against him, and he knows he won''t last long. He pulls her hair to look at her face and sees that she''s biting her lower lip as if to keep herself from m.o.a.ning.


    He feels his knees go weak, and he explodes inside her. Her eyes widen with surprise and her back arches. Panting with exhaustion, he lets go of her hair and steps away to wash off.


    "Evan Howel, don''t you care about the baby?" Avery gasps, still leaning over the sink. "Just because it''s safe for me to make love again, doesn''t mean it''s safe for me to do it over and over."


    "Do you think I haven''t asked multiple doctors about it?" Evan asks. "Besides, maybe the child isn''t mine. I don''t care about hurting it if it''s not mine."


    Avery shakes with anger as she says, "You don''t really believe it''s not yours. I know you, Evan, you wouldn''t even be able to touch me if you thought I was carrying another man''s baby."


    Evan grabs Avery''s arm and twists it to look at the turquoise tattoo. He slowly traces the letters and smiles to himself.


    "My name is on your arm now," he says. "If you ever let another man touch you, you''ll die."

 Chapter 271 - 271: You’re All Mine

    Avery looks down at the dirty white sink. She doesn''t want to see her face and bruised skin in the mirror. Evan steps behind her and tugs her hair, forcing her to look at herself. She barely recognizes her reflection.


    "Look at yourself," Evan says. "You''re all mine. You can''t make love with any other men. The tattoo on your arm has the poisonous turquoise in it¡ªif you make love with another man, you''ll die."


    Avery rolls her eyes and looks at Evan''s reflection in the mirror. She doesn''t believe that the poison will somehow enter her blood and kill her if she makes love with another man, but it''s clear that Evan does. She meets his eyes in the mirror and shrugs.


    "You should enjoy being with me," Evan says, biting her earlobe. "If you leave me, you''ll have to be abstinent. One day, your desire will get so strong, you''ll f.u.c.k another man, and it''ll kill you."


    "Thanks for the advice," Avery says dryly. "But aren''t you worried for yourself¡ªyou have a tattoo too."


    "I''ll use a condom," Evan says with a casual shrug.


    "Well, I guess that''s a risk I''ll just have to take," Avery says, hoping to make him jealous. "Of course, I could always ask the man to wear a condom too, but I think I might risk it. If I survive, I''ll let you know¡ªwhen you don''t have to wear the condom either."


    Evan pushes his body against Avery, slamming her into the sink again. Her arm bumps against the soap dish, and it falls to the floor with a loud clatter. For a minute, she''s afraid he wants to f.u.c.k her again. He nips her neck and then brushes his lips against her ear.


    "Don''t you dare risk your life for something like that," Evan says. "Especially not with Andrew. I swear, if he dares to f.u.c.k you, I''ll kill him."


    Avery bites her lip and stands still. Eventually, Evan releases his hold on her. He stomps out of the bathroom, slamming the door behind him. She climbs into the chipped bathtub and turns the water on. She adjusts the dial, making it as hot as it can go and scrubs her skin until it hurts.


    She slowly steps out of the bathtub and wraps a towel around herself. Her entire body aches from the rough lovemaking. She pushes the bathroom door open and sees three female servants in her room. Two of them are digging through her wardrobe, and the third is taking pictures of the different outfits.


    "What are you doing here?" Avery asks. "This is my bedroom. You can''t be in here without my permission." She points at the door and snaps her fingers, "Get out! Now!"


    "Miss Summers asked us to take photos of your s.e.xy new clothes," one of the servants says. "She was really interested in them."


    "I had no idea Leonie was so into things like that," Avery says, crossing the room. She bends over the bed and picks up a gold bikini top and matching the short skirt. "Please give this to Leonie as a gift from me. I think it''s exactly her size and style."


    The servants laugh loudly and roll their eyes. Suddenly one of them grabs Avery''s arms and pin them down to her sides. Another snatches the gold outfit and slowly looks at Avery. The woman smirks when she sees that Avery is covered in hickeys.


    "Miss Summers isn''t like you¡ªshe''s not a s.l.u.t," the servant says. "Honestly, you''re so shameless, Avery. Even though you''re pregnant, you''re still sleeping around. Look at you, and you look like you had at least three different men yesterday. I know a lot of bodyguards have rooms near here¡ªwere they able to satisfy you?"


    Avery glares at the servant. She''s short and thin with bleached blonde hair and sickly looking skin. Avery vaguely recognizes her as one of Leonie''s personal servants. The servant stares back boldly.


    "I think you''ve forgotten who you''re talking to," Avery says cooly.


    The servant raises her chin and says, "I think you''ve forgotten who you are. You''re not Mrs. Howel anymore. You''re just Evan''s whore now. You''re even lower than us¡ªat least we do honest, respectable work for a living."


    "Because kissing Leonie''s ass is so respectable," Avery snaps. "I know she sent you here for a reason, so just tell me what she wants. I want to move on with my day."


    "Miss Summers wants you to have a little fashion show," the servant says.


    Slowly the three servants close in around Avery. Each woman holds several outfits in her arms, and Avery quickly realizes they''re the skimpiest and most revealing. She protectively holds the towel around herself. One of the servants laughs and tugs the towel away, leaving Avery n.a.k.e.d in the middle of the room.


    "How dare you," she screams.


    "We''re acting on Miss Summers'' direct orders," the servant says. "If you won''t put the clothes on willingly, we''ll do it ourselves. If you try to fight us, it won''t end well for you."


    Avery tries to pull a blanket off the bed, but one of the servants is faster. Instead, Avery puts one arm over her b.r.e.a.s.ts and holds another in front of her crotch. The women roll their eyes and laugh.


    "It''s strange to see a s.l.u.t act so shy about her body," the blonde servant says. "What are you trying to hide? We have all the same parts as you."


    "Maybe she''s afraid a bodyguard will come in and see," says a brunette servant.


    The blonde servant laughs and says, "I doubt that. I''m sure she''d love all of the bodyguards to come in and see."


    Avery feels her face flush with anger, and she curls her fingers into a fist. Before she can throw a single punch, the women pounce. The brunette servant forces the gold top over her head, and the blonde slides the skirt up Avery''''s legs.


    "Let me go," Avery screams. "I can finish dressing."


    "Don''t lie to us," the blonde says. "I have to take pictures of you in the outfits. If you try to pull any tricks, we''ll use any force we need."


    "I''m not trying to trick you," Avery says. "Besides, I can''t defend myself against all three of you."


    "Fine, let her go, ladies," the blonde says. She snaps her fingers at the brunette and says, "And you, go stand by the door and guard it."


    Avery grabs the rest of the outfit and walks toward the bathroom. Her cheeks feel hot with humiliation, and she can feel the servant''s eyes on her n.a.k.e.d body. The blonde quickly steps in front of the bathroom door, pushing her flat palm into Avery''s chest.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" the servant asks.


    "I have to use the toilet," Avery says. "I''ll put the costume on when I''m done, I swear."


    The servant smiles cruelly and says, "I''m afraid that''s not allowed."


    "That''s sick," Avery says. "I''m a pregnant woman, and I can''t hold it. Do you want me to pee on the carpet? That''s disgusting. Besides, Evan will be furious if he finds out you''ve treated me this way."


    "Do you think Mr. Howel will really come to visit you?" the blonde asks. "Please, he''s disgusted by you. Besides, you don''t want him to come here and see you covered in all those shameful hickeys."


    "I know he''ll come to visit me," Avery says. "And if you''re so worried about my hickeys, you can ask him where I got them. He knows how I got each and everyone."


    Just talking about the hickeys makes Avery feel nauseous, but she wants to take the servant down a peg. The woman''s arrogance and cruelty upset her. The servant grist her teeth but doesn''t say anything. Instead, she grabs the phone from the nightstand and dials a number.

 Chapter 272 - 272: One of Her Tormentor

    Avery takes advantage of the servants'' distraction to grab a cellphone. She punches Evan''s number into the screen and hits the dial. The brunette servant rushes over and tries to grab the phone from Avery. She fumbles with it and tries to hang up, but her fingers are thick, and she accidentally puts it on speaker mode.


    "Hello, is that you, Avery?" Leonie''s voice asks. "Evan is in the shower right now. Shall I fetch him for you?"


    Avery checks the number on the screen, wondering if she accidentally misdialed, but it''s the right number. Why is Leonie answering Evan''s phone? She wonders. And why is Evan in the shower¡ªhave they been making love? The very thought makes her feel sick to her stomach.


    "Avery, are you still there?" Leonie asks. "Do you want to talk to Evan? Maybe I can send a message to you."


    "Why do you have a phone?" Avery asks.


    "Evan just came back from the gym¡ªhe was quite sweaty," Leonie says, pausing meaningfully. "Anyway, if you''re calling to complain about the photoshoot¡ªdon''t. Evan knows what the servants are doing, and he''s permitted them. If you just obey them, it''ll all be over soon."


    Avery hangs up the phone and tosses it onto the bed. She can''t believe that Evan is letting Leonie humiliate her like this. In the past, he didn''t care if people abused or humiliated her, but he recently started defending her. It seems that protection only applies to his wife, she thinks bitterly. He clearly doesn''t care what happens to me now.


    "Did you hear that?" the brunette servant asks, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively. "Evan was exercising with Leonie. It sounds like he worked up quite the sweat with her."


    "I told you guys that Mr. Howel wouldn''t come here," the blonde servant says. "We don''t have to be frightened of this s.l.u.t anymore¡ªshe''s no one now."


    Avery sighs deeply and finishes dressing in the gold outfit. She looks down at herself and cringes. The top is like a skimpy bikini: two small triangles of gold fabric just barely cover her n.i.p.p.l.es, and thin gold straps hold it in place. The straps are so delicate Avery worries they''ll snap if she breathes too hard. She tugs on the skirt, trying to cover her thighs, but it''s far too short. She can feel the bottom of her ass hanging out.


    The blonde whistles and says, "Check her out."


    "It really suits her personality, don''t you think?" the brunette asks.


    The third servant, a tall girl with dark hair, says, "I bet she loves this¡ªshowing off her body for the whole world."


    "Stop babbling and take the pictures," the blonde snaps.


    The dark-haired servant grabs a phone and starts to snap pictures. Avery tries to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts, but the blonde servant slaps her hands away. Avery glares at the servant and slumps down, trying to make herself as small as possible. The servant clicks her tongue and shakes her head disapprovingly.


    "No, no, no," the blonde servant says. "That won''t do at all. Pose as you mean it."


    She snaps her fingers and Avery watches nervously as the servants close in around her. She shrieks with pain as someone grabs her hair and jerks her head back. Then she feels another pair of hands on her arms. The servants pull and poke and push her until she''s standing with her b.r.e.a.s.ts thrust forward and her legs spread wide. They take some more pictures and then bend her over, exposing her ass to the camera.


    Angry, helpless tears fill her eyes. She''s suffered many humiliations in the Howel mansion before, but this is by far the worst. She digs her fingernails into her palm and closes her eyes. She doesn''t want to give the servants the satisfaction of seeing her cry.


    "Very good," the blonde servant says. "But I think it''s time for a costume change."


    "Wait a minute," Avery says. "I want to see the pictures."


    "If you think you can delete them, you''re wrong," the blonde says. "The pictures are already saved in the cloud. Besides, we can always take more."


    "I just want to see them," Avery says.


    The blonde shrugs and offers the phone to Avery. Avery looks down at the phone and then slaps the blonde across the face as hard as she can. The blonde staggers backward, a look of complete shock on her face.


    "That''s for your disgusting behavior," Avery says. "You should know better than to treat your superior so terribly. I may have lost my status as Mrs. Howel, but I''m still a Peters, and I''m far better than you''ll ever be."


    Avery raises her arm and slaps the maid again. The sound echoes throughout the room, and Avery''s palm stings. She shakes her hand and smiles grimly.


    "And that is for Miss Summers," Avery says. "Please give her my regards."


    "You bitch," the maid shrieks, raising her hand to hit Avery.


    Avery steps backward, raising her hands defensively to cover her stomach. The blonde lunges forward, but the dark-haired servant jumps between her and Avery.


    "You can''t hit her," the dark-haired servant says. "Remember, she''s pregnant, and we''ll be in serious trouble if anything happens to her baby."


    The blonde servant lowers her hand and glares at Avery. She''s about to say something when there''s a loud knock at the door. The servants exchange panicked glances and run around the room, trying to hide the s.l.u.tty clothing. The brunette grabs a bathrobe and wraps it around, Avery. They clearly think it''s Evan, and Avery hopes they''re right. The blonde servant opens the door and laughs with relief.


    "It''s good to see you, Miss Summers," the blonde says.


    Avery feels her heart sink. She knows that Evan has stopped caring about her, but deep down, she was still hoping to see him. I started to believe he was my protector; she thinks sadly. But he''s just another one of my tormentors.


    "Avery, this outfit suits you perfectly," Leonie says. "It''s almost like you were born to wear this sort of thing. Yes, that''ll be a great live stream for my followers¡ªdon''t you think?"


    Leonie grabs her phone and points the camera at Avery. Avery clutches the robe, pulling it tight around herself. She slowly walks backward, trying to get as far from the camera as possible. As she walks, she slips her right hand into her pocket, sliding the Meyers'' green diamond ring off her finger.


    "Hello, my darlings," Leonie says. "I have a special treat for you today. I''m going to be live-streaming a fashion show with the one and only Avery Howel. Oops¡ªI meant Avery Peters. She''s not a Howel anymore."


    Leonie giggles and continues, "Anyway, right now she''s wearing that ugly bathrobe, but underneath she''s got a surprise. Can any of you guess what she''s wearing? I''ll give you a minute to send me your guesses, and then we''ll have the big reveal. Whoever guesses correctly gets to have dinner with me!"


    Leonie pauses and looks at her phone screen as the viewers type their answers. Some of the answers seem to please her, and she smirks to herself. Avery glances at the bathroom door, wondering if she can make it into the bathroom before the maids catch her. Before she can make a run for it, Leonie snaps her fingers, and two of the maids grab Avery''s arms.


    "You all made some excellent guesses," Leonie says. "A lot of you thought it might be an S&M outfit, but it''s not. And she''s not n.a.k.e.d either¡ªthough she might as well be. She''s dressed as a common p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e. And get this¡ªEvan Howel had the outfit made especially for her."


    The maids tug on the rope, trying to pull it open, but Avery wriggles away from them. She runs across the room and pulls the ring from her pocket. She pushes the side of the jewel, and the hidden needle springs free. She stabs it into the back of Leonie''s neck and jumps away as Leonie shudders and screams.


    "What have you done?" Leonie screams.


    "I punctured your quepen point," Avery says calmly. "Don''t move too suddenly."


    "What the hell is a quepen point?" Leonie asks.


    "It''s a sensitive part of the body," Avery answers. "I''ve been learning about prenatal acupuncture. You know, we have several important points: the hegu point, sanyinjiao point, quepen point, and Kunlun point. It''s incredibly dangerous to touch them¡ªespecially for a pregnant woman."


    "Why?" Leonie asks, her face pale with horror. "What happens?"


    "It can cause a miscarriage," Avery says.


    "No, I don''t believe you," Leonie shouts.


    The blonde servant quickly types something into her phone and then looks nervously between Avery and Leonie.


    "I just searched for it," the servant says. "What Avery said is true."

 Chapter 273 - 273: Don’t Mess With Me

    The cellphone tumbles from Leonie''s hand and clatters onto the floor. Avery quickly bends over and picks it up, taking care to place her thumb over the speaker. She doesn''t want the thousands of viewers to hear her conversation. Leonie reaches for the needle, but Avery shakes her head.


    "Don''t move too quickly," Avery says quietly. "If you pull it out the wrong way, you''ll have a miscarriage on the spot."


    "I don''t believe you," Leonie says, but her eyes are filled with doubt. "You''re just jealous that I''m carrying Evan''s child."


    "Oh please, we both know it isn''t Evan''s," Avery says. "And more importantly, Evan knows it''s not his either."


    "Well, I don''t think you''re carrying Evan''s baby," Leonie snaps.


    Avery rolls her eyes and says, "Did you know you can do a paternity test on a fetus? After three months, the baby''s DNA is in the amniotic liquid. They can test the liquid and determine the baby''s father. Evan is going to take me to the hospital to do the test¡ªyou can come along too if you want."


    "I don''t need to do the test," Leonie says defiantly. "Evan is the only man I''ve ever been with¡ªunlike you."


    "Then there''s no need to worry about the test," Avery says with a smile. "If what you say is true, the test will prove that your child is Evan''s, and your status in the Howel family will be secured."


    For a moment, Leonie seems about to agree. But then her eyes narrow and her forehead wrinkles. She steps forward, and Avery backs away, keeping the phone behind her back.


    "You''re trying to trick me somehow," Leonie says. "I know the father of my baby without a test. Now, stop messing around and take this needle out."


    "Not yet," Avery says calmly. "First, I want you to do something for me. And don''t you dare tell the maids to attack me. Remember, I don''t care at all about your baby. At best, it''s just some bodyguard''s bastard, and at worst, it''s competition for my child."


    Leonie grits her teeth and asks, "What do you want?"


    Avery smiles, lifts the phone in the air, and says, "Sorry to all the live viewers¡ªwe had some technical problems. Anyway, Leonie just loved these s.e.xy outfits. She asked me to model some, and I agreed, but now it''s her turn to try them on."


    "Avery," Leonie hisses. "You can''t!"


    Avery covers the speaker again and says, "You have ten minutes to try all the outfits. Do as I say, and I''ll remove the needle. Now hurry up and give the fans what they want."


    Avery looks down at the phone and sees that the number of viewers is surging. There are tens of thousands of people waiting to see Leonie model the s.l.u.tty outfits. Avery tosses Leonie a red dress and waits for her to change. Leonie catches the dress, but she stands frozen, refusing to take her clothes off.


    "You''re taking this way too far," Leonie whispers. "I''m not putting this thing on."


    "Hmm, do you feel sagging distention in your abdomen? Do you feel shortness of breath?" Avery asks. "Because those are common signs of miscarriage. Better hurry up, the longer the needle stays in place, the more dangerous it is for you."


    Leonie''s face goes pale. Avery hopes that Leonie isn''t smart enough to catch the lie. Sagging distention in the abdomen is a common feeling during pregnancy, and Leonie is clearly short of breath because she''s nervous.


    "Miss Summers, you don''t look so good," the brunette maid says. "You''re really pale, and you''re practically panting."


    Slowly, Leonie begins to unzip her dress. Then she slides it off her shoulders and lets it fall to the floor, exposing her lacy white bra and panty set. She starts to lift the s.l.u.tty dress over her head, but Avery stops her.


    "Take the underwear off too," Avery says. "We want to give the viewers a full look, no?"


    Leonie shoots a hateful look at Avery, but she unclasped her bra and steps out of her panties. She carefully pulls the dress over her head, making sure she doesn''t bump the needle. The dress is made entirely out of red tassels. Every time Leonie breathes or moves, the tassels swing back and forth, revealing her pale skin.


    "It looks amazing on you," Avery says, pointing the camera at Leonie.


    Leonie holds one hand in front of her crotch and uses her other arm to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her face is bright red, and her eyes flash angrily. Avery slowly circles around her, letting the viewers see the dress from all angles.


    "Your followers love the look," Avery says. "They want you to give them a spin. You don''t want to disappoint them, do you?"


    "I¡ªI can''t," Leonie stammers.


    "Of course you can," Avery says. "This dress was clearly designed to move. Show it off!"


    Leonie smiles stiffly and begins to spin. As she spins the tassels move, showing her b.r.e.a.s.ts and ass. Thousands of comments from women and men alike appear on the live stream. Leonie stops spinning and tries to hold the tassels in place.


    "That''s enough," Leonie wails. "You''ve gone too far, Avery!"


    "I''ve gone too far?" Avery asks, rolling her eyes. "You started this when you sent your servants to humiliate me."


    "I''m so sorry," Leonie says. "Please just take the needle out."


    Avery steps behind Leonie and gently tugs the needle. It slides out of Leonie''s neck, leaving a small red pinprick of blood. Leonie stares at her in shock.


    "What the hell, Avery¡ªwhy did you just pull it out so casually?" Leonie asks. Understanding slowly dawns on her face, and she says, "Wait, you liar! I bet there''s no such thing as a quepen point."


    "There is," Avery says. "And it could cause miscarriage. Luckily for you, that''s not where I stuck the needle."


    Avery crosses the room and opens the nightstand drawer. She reaches inside and pulls out her small silver pistol. She hides it behind her palm and stares deep into Leonie''s eyes. After several moments, Leonie looks down at her feet, and Avery stares down the three servants.


    "Listen carefully, because I''m not going to warn you again," Avery says. "Don''t mess with me."


    She grabs the pistol and fires three shots at the ceiling. The servants scream and run out of the room, and Leonie sprints after them, still wearing the tassel dress. Avery sinks onto the bed in exhaustion and stares up at the bullet holes in the ceiling. I can''t stay here, she thinks. They may be scared now, but soon they''ll be back. I''ll be tormented constantly. Besides, I have to meet Andrew.


    Avery lies on her bed and stares out the dirty window, watching the sun slowly move across the sky. She hears girlish laughter, and she sits up, wrapping the sheet around her body. She tries to open the door of the bedroom and smiles when she realizes it''s unlocked. On tiptoe, she creeps down the hallway and out the back door.


    She walks to the arched bridge over the Lover''s River. Two young maids are sitting on the bridge, dangling their feet in the green water. One of the maids splashes the other, and they both giggle. Between them, there''s a small crystal bottle. The sun reflects off the bottle and sparkles on their faces. As soon as they see Avery, they stop laughing.


    "Mrs. How¡ªI mean Miss Peters," one of the maids says.


    The two women quickly jump to their feet, grab their shoes, and run back toward the house. Something bright catches Avery''s eye, and she crosses the wet bridge to see what it is. It''s the crystal bottle. In their rush to leave, the maids forgot it.


    Next, the bottles are several damp pieces of paper and two pens. Avery looks at the river and sees several bottles floating and bobbing in the gentle current. She smiles to herself.


    I remember hearing a story about Columbus, she thinks. He was worried he''d never return to Europe, so he wrote a letter to the queen of Spain and put it in a bottle with a map. He threw the bottle into the Atlantic Ocean, hoping it would somehow reach Europe. The bottle wasn''t found for 300 years.


    She takes a piece of paper and a pen and starts writing. What will happen if this message isn''t found for 300 years? She wonders.

 Chapter 274 - 274: Don’t Dare to Run From Me

    Avery scribbles a few words on the damp paper and rolls it up. She slips it into the bottle, carefully corks the bottle, and tosses it into the river. There''s a small splash, and the bottle slowly bobs away on the current. Avery watches until it disappears.


    Something cold splashes down on Gabrielle''s head, and the strong smell of alcohol burns her nose. She looks up and sees Jackson holding an empty liquor bottle. He smirks and points at the front of her gown.


    "I think you have something on your dress," he says.


    Gabrielle looks down at the sequined dress and screams. There''s a small, dead seahorse stuck to the fabric. She picks it up with two fingers and flinches at the cold, slimy feel. She throws the liquor-soaked seahorse at Jackson and wipes her fingers on the skirt of her gown.


    "What''s your problem?" she asks. "Why do you keep dumping your alcohol on me?"


    She tries to wipe the cold liquid from her face with the back of her hand, but it drips down from her hair. The strong smell makes her dizzy. She turns to run to the bathroom, but a powerful hand closes around her upper arm.


    "Don''t you dare run from me, you ungrateful bitch," Jackson hisses. "If you try to escape again, I''ll break both your legs."


    With a broad sweep of his hand, Jackson clears all the wine glasses and bottles off the bar. They crash to the floor and shatter everywhere. He lifts Gabrielle up as if she weighs nothing and puts her on top of the bar. With an icy glare, he pulls her gown up to her thighs and forces her legs open. He steps between them, the smooth silk of his robe brushing against her soft thighs.


    He grabs a bottle of red wine from the counter behind the bar and pinches her jaw. She gasps in pain, and he begins to pour the liquid down her throat. She coughs and chokes and shakes her head back and forth. The burning liquid makes her want to vomit, but there''s nothing in her stomach beside the wine.


    "Jackson, stop," she gasps, pushing weakly against his chest. "Wait, please wait."


    His black silk bathroom is open at the chest, revealing pale skin and chiseled muscles. His hair is messy, and his eyes are glazed with alcohol and desire. He reaches behind her and begins to unzip her gown.


    "No, I can''t wait any longer," he whispers.


    Gabrielle grabs his neck and digs her nails in, "No, I have something I need to talk to you about."


    Jackson raises his eyebrows and says, "Make it quick. Once I get this dress off you, I won''t be in the mood to listen."


    Gabrielle says, "What if I bought my freedom from you? I can give you money or my credit cards or whatever you want."


    "I don''t think you could afford that," Jackson says, working the zipper down to her waist.


    "Well, fine, I''ve heard that there are many escorts who work at The Palm House," she says. "I''ll get you the most expensive one."


    "They''re not clean," Jackson says, his eyebrows crinkling with disgust.


    "I''ll find you a clean one," Gabrielle says. "I swear."


    "You''re clean, aren''t you?" Jackson asks. "And you''re already here."


    Gabrielle bites her lips and squints, unsure how to respond. If I lie and pretend I''m not, he might do something violent, Gabrielle thinks. But if I don''t, he''ll r.a.p.e me. I don''t know what to say. Jackson raises his eyebrows and digs his fingernails into her back.


    "There are so many clean women," Gabrielle says. "Why must it be me?"


    "Because you won''t get attached to me," Jackson says. "I can see just how much you hate me in your eyes. When I get tired of you, I can get rid of you. I don''t have to worry about your acting clingy or needy."


    "How do you know I won''t?" Gabrielle asks, widening her eyes. "You know, you were my first. And everyone says you never forget your first."


    Jackson scowls and reaches to undo his robe. Gabrielle feels panic and adrenaline rush through her veins. She looks around the room and sees the bottle of wine. Jackson poured down her throat. She grabs the bottle and slams it into the side of his head. Jackson''s eyes widen in shock, and then he stumbles sideways and collapses onto the floor.


    She hops off the counter, tugs her skirt back down, and quickly checks to see if he''s still breathing. She runs across the room and tugs on the door. There''s a complicated lock, and her fingers shake as she works to undo it. Finally, she jerks the door open. Something touches her arm, and then the door slam shuts. She turns around and sees Jackson towering over her.


    Ruby red wine drips down his face, making him look like a deranged vampire. He smiles grimly and pulls her toward him. He pants heavily, and the smell of wine overwhelms her.


    "Have you gone crazy?" he asks her. "How dare you attack me in my own home?"


    Gabrielle stares at him in astonishment and says, "How are you still standing? I thought you fainted."


    Jackson wraps his long hands around her neck and squeezes. Slowly, he lifts her up. The pressure on her neck is unbearable; she gasps and coughs and kicks her legs. She reaches her arms out and tries to claw his face, but she can''t reach. The room starts to spin, and fuzzy black dots appear. Oh my God, she thinks. He''s really going to kill me.


    He slams her back against the wall, loosening his grip on her neck. With one hand still holding her, he unties his robe and rips the dress off her body. He thrusts into her, and she screams as loud as she can.


    "Oh shut up," Jackson says, forcing the silk belt from his robe into her mouth.


    She screams and screams around the cloth, but no sound comes out. She screams until her throat aches, and her eyes water. Jackson thrusts again and then scoops her up and carries her into his bedroom. He violently throws her onto the king-size bed and climbs on top of her. The wine on his face is mixed with blood from the cuts made by the bottle. Gabrielle closes her eyes and waits for it to end.


    When Gabrielle wakes in the morning, her entire body aches, she winces with pain and turns her head to the side¡ªJackson is fast asleep next to her. The blood and wine have dried into a gory crust on the side of his face. Somehow, he still looks handsome¡ªlike a demon.


    Slowly, Gabrielle climbs out of bed. Her legs almost give out beneath her as she wobbles across the room, looking for her underwear. She slides the underwear on and clasps her bra. Her sequined gown has been torn to shreds, but she finds a black, wraps top and a long flowing skirt.


    The soft fabric of the shirt stings her arm terribly. She looks down and finds a nasty red scratch on the pale skin. She stares at Jackson and wants to kick him, but she knows it''s too dangerous to wake him. She looks down at his long, curly hair and then at the torn shreds of her dress. She smiles slyly to herself and gets to work.

 Chapter 275 - 275: Same Test

    The phone on the nightstand begins to buzz, and Gabrielle freezes terrified that the noise will wake Jackson. She holds her breath and waits for the buzzing to stop. When it does, she grabs the phone and checks the name on the screen¡ªit''s Jessica. She unlocks the phone and types a quick text: I have a surprise for you. Come here quickly.


    Gabrielle sends another message with the address, puts the phone back, and tiptoes out of the bedroom. She wishes she could do more to punish Jackson, but the text will have to do. At least for now.


    There''s a loud banging sound, and it takes Jackson several minutes to realize that it''s coming from outside his head. He opens his eyes and groans¡ªhe''s alone in the bed and his headaches. The knocking on the door continues. He groans and gets out of bed, wrapping a towel around his waist.


    Shreds of fabric from Gabrielle''s gown cover the floor, but Gabrielle is gone. He smiles to himself. She may look dumb, but she''s quite feisty, he thinks. I look forward to taming her.


    He opens the door and finds Sivan standing at the door with a team of bodyguards. Sivan''s eyebrows shoot up his forehead, and he smirks as he looks at Jackson.


    "Well, look at you, Jackson," Sivan says, waving his hand up and down. "I was told there was some sort of surprise here, but I definitely wasn''t expecting this. This new style works for you, though. Am I guessing it''s the work of some lady friend? Maybe, you want to change your looks before Jessica comes?"


    Jackson turns around and walks toward the bathroom. He stares at himself in the mirror and feels blood rush to his face. His hair has been bound into two small braids on either side of his head. White stripes of fabric are tied into huge bows at the end of each braid.


    Jackson yanks the fabric from his hair and undoes the braids as quickly as he can. Then he splashes hot water on his face to clean away the dried blood and wine. He towels his face dry and scowls at his own reflection. He can''t believe Gabrielle was so bold.


    I swear, I''m really going to teach her a lesson, he thinks. She may think she''s gotten away from me, but I''ll get her back soon enough.


    The maternity wing at Memorial Husband is swarming with bodyguards wearing Evan''s family insignia. By the time Avery arrives, there''s a man at every door and window. She sighs and tries to avoid looking at them. The atmosphere at the hospital is tense, and she can''t help but feel like a prisoner on the way to her own execution.


    She''s worried about the test results. If someone tampers with the test, Evan might let her leave. However, if the results show that he''s the father, it''ll be almost impossible to escape.


    She follows him down the long hallway. He walks quickly and confidently, without bothering to see if she''s following him. Even his back seems to radiate coldness. A team of doctors in white coats waits at the end of the hall.


    "The equipment is ready, Mr. Howel," the lead doctor says.


    "If there are any irregularities or issues with the results, the chair of the hospital should worry about his position," Evan says. "Have I made myself understood?"


    The lead doctor goes pale, but he swallows hard and nods. Two nurses step forward, each taking one of Avery''s arms. They seem more like correctional officers than nurses. Avery pulls her hand away.


    "I want to go to the bathroom first," she says.


    Evan grabs her arm and turns her to face him, "What kind of trick do you want to play? There are so many bodyguards here. Do you think you can escape?"


    His face is so close to hers; she can smell his minty breath and distinct shampoo. A sudden look of disgust crosses his face and pushes her away. She stumbles backward and bumps into the wall. She places a hand over her stomach and glares at him.


    "You picked the hospital and filled it with your men," she says. "I''d be stupid if I thought I could escape. You''re pushing me around as if you''ve forgotten I''m pregnant, but I am. And pregnant women frequently need to use the bathroom."


    As much as she wishes she could escape, she knows it''s impossible. Instead, she''s waiting for Leonie to come. Once Leonie is in the hospital, there''s a much higher chance that someone will manage to tamper with Avery''s test results. Before she can go to the bathroom, the click-clack of high heeled shoes echoes down the hallway.


    Leonie walks down the hall wearing her trademark pink dress with a pair of four-inch heels. She smiles sweetly at Evan, and her cheeks dimple. She tosses her hair over her shoulder and shoots a sideways glance at Avery.


    "What a coincidence is running into you two here," Leonie says. "Is Avery getting a neonatal examination too?"


    "Who let you in?" Evan asks, frowning.


    "I did," shouts a regal voice.


    Florence Howel walks down the hall like an old queen surveying her kingdom. She sneers at Avery and walks to stand by Leonie''s side, taking Leonie''s hand in her own.


    "Leonie is also here for a neonatal examination," Florence says. "The bodyguards at the door tried to stop us from entering, though. Evan, you get more and more controlling every day. You want to stop other women from having the exam just because you and your mistress are here?"


    "It''s okay, Mrs. Howel," Leonie stage whispers. "Avery is having an important test done today¡ªI''m sure Evan is just worried about the results."


    Evan barely glances at Leonie before turning to his bodyguard and saying, "Take Leonie to the nearest hospital for her examination."


    "Evan, how can you ask a pregnant woman to run around from hospital to hospital?" Florence says. "Besides, the baby in Leonie''s belly is yours."


    "It''s alright, Mrs. Howel," Leonie says, wiping a fake tear from her eye. "I can go to another hospital. I''m exhausted, of course, but I''ll do what Evan says."


    "No, I insist that you do it here," Florence shouts.


    Avery looks down at her feet to hide her smile. Leonie: Mrs. Howel always makes everything into a dramatic scene, she thinks. They''re so ridiculous, but they''re doing what I want them to do. They''re clearly here to tamper with my test results; otherwise, they wouldn''t be so determined to stay.


    "What are you laughing at?" Florence snaps at Avery. "You should be worrying about the bastard in your belly¡ªnot about us."


    "You don''t know that my baby is a bastard," Avery says calmly. "Besides, I''ve heard the rumors about Leonie. I''ve heard that her child is a bastard, too. But it''s not even Evan''s."


    Leonie grinds her teeth and says, "How dare you!"


    Evan sighs loudly and snaps his fingers, "Robert, take both of them to have the paternity test. I want this bickering to end forever. Once we have the results, I never want to hear another word on this topic."


    "Very wise, dear," Florence says, smiling coolly. "But you know, if Leonie''s child is yours, you have to stop oppressing her."


    Evan nods and turns to look out the window. A team of nurses surround Avery and Leonie and lead them to the same waiting room. A nurse in a white surgical mask nods politely at both of them and reaches for something on a metal tray.


    "Isn''t this exciting, Avery?" Leonie asks with a wicked glint in her eye. "We''ve always shared this weird connection, and now our children might too. Do you think we''ll get the results at the same time?"

 Chapter 276 - 276: No Need For False Modesty

    "We''re quite lucky to be here at the same time, don''t you think?" Leonie continues. "I wonder if our results will be the same. I kind of doubt it, though."


    "There''s no point in guessing or wondering," Avery says, feeling exhausted. "The reports will tell us the results soon enough."


    Avery isn''t sure how Leonie plans to tamper with the results, but she''s sure her rival is planning something. After all, there''s no other reason for Florence to have come to the hospital. Avery looks around the room and tries to guess the plan. Will they bribe a nurse? She wonders, looking at the team of nurses in the room. Or will they switch the names on the samples?


    She shrugs and decides it doesn''t really matter what they do. Across the room, the nurses whisper among themselves, shooting sly glances at both Leonie and Avery. Avery sighs and turns toward the door. She can hear voices in the hallway, and she casually moves closer to the door to eavesdrop on the conversation.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go in, Mr. Howel?" Robert asks.


    "Don''t bother them," Florence says. "If you go in, you''ll only stress them out, and the test is scary enough as it is. Leave the poor women alone."


    Avery smiles to herself¡ªclearly, Florence has something planned, and she doesn''t want Evan around to see what it is. A nurse crosses the room and shuts the door. Then she waves her hand and leads Avery and Leonie down a long hall. She stops at the end of the hall and points at two open doors.


    Each door leads to a small examination room. Each room has a table covered in crisp white paper and a scientific drawing of a uterus on the wall. The nurse gestures for Leonie to go to the room on the right, and Avery to the one on the left, and Leonie immediately walks to her table and sits on the edge, but Avery hesitates. She bites her lip and looks worriedly at the rooms.


    This must be part of the plan, Avery thinks. They''ve probably told the nurses to change the results based on the room we go into. I don''t want to interfere with their plans, but I''m scared to go alone. Who knows what Florence and Leonie have asked the nurses to do to me? It''s not safe to be in this little room by myself.


    Avery walks into Leonie''s room and takes Leonie''s manicured hand in hers. Leonie''s face pales, and her eyes narrow angrily. She jerks her hand away from Avery and gets off the table.


    "Leonie is right," Avery says. "We share a special connection, and I think we should acknowledge that now. We shouldn''t be separated for the tests¡ªwe should be together¡ªin the same room."


    Leonie''s lipsticked mouth falls open in shock, but she quickly closes it. She narrows her eyes with suspicion, but she smiles at Avery. Avery fights the urge to laugh at Leonie''s ridiculous expression. She takes Leonie''s arm and loops it through her own.


    "The tests are done in the same laboratory," the nurse says, looking confused. "There''s no need for you to use the same examination room. Besides, if you use the same room, we can only do one exam at a time. It''s more efficient if you go to separate rooms."


    Avery shakes her head, stubbornly. The nurse shrugs and walks across into the hallway to talk to the other nurses. As soon as the nurse turns her back, Leonie yanks her arm away from Avery. She steps back and looks Avery up and down.


    She smiles sweetly and says, "I had no idea you were so nervous about the test."


    "Oh, yes, I''m absolutely terrified of needles," Avery lies. "Besides, I think we should both look out for each other. Since Evan didn''t want to come in, we have to rely on each other. I can hold your hand while they take the sample if you like."


    "That''s not necessary," Leonie snaps. She quickly softens her tone and says, "I mean, it''s really sweet of you, but I''m okay."


    The nurses gather around the table and put on blue rubber gloves. They ask Leonie to take her dress off and give her a paper hospital gown. Leonie strips out of her dress and kicks her heels off without any embarrassment. She hops up on the table and unties the gown to reveal the slight swell of her pregnant stomach.


    "Are you afraid?" Avery asks, trying to provoke Leonie.


    "Of course not," Leonie says defiantly. "Are you?"


    "I am," Avery says. "But I''m so glad you''re here with me."


    Leonie rolls her eyes and asks, "Why are you so weird today?"


    "Miss Peters, are you sure you don''t want to have the test done now?" the head nurse asks. "Mr. Howel insists on getting the results as quickly as possible. If we do the tests at different times, he''ll have to wait longer. I''m sure you already know that he doesn''t like to be kept waiting."


    "I''m sure," Avery says.


    The nurses whisper among themselves, and then the head nurse''s face lights up. She shoots Leonie a meaningful look and puts her hands on her h.i.p.s.


    "Miss Summers, this is a really unusual situation," the nurse says. "Here at Memorial Hospital, we value our patients'' privacy. Miss Peters is insisting on having the test with you, but we need your approval to allow it."


    "Honestly, I am a little uncomfortable with it," Leonie says, looking shyly down at her flimsy hospital gown.


    "Oh please," Avery says. "There''s no need for false modesty. Everyone has seen your Livestream fashion show already."


    Leonie grits her teeth and clenches her tiny hands into fists, but she doesn''t argue. She nods reluctantly and lies back on the examination table. The room is small, and there''s hardly any room for Avery, but she stands in a corner and observes, trying to see if the nurses pull any tricks.


    A doctor arrives and pushes her way through the nurses. She squeezes a clear jelly onto Leonie''s stomach and uses the ultrasound scanner to look for the location of the baby. A nurse stands next to her, holding a silver tray with a wicked-looking silver needle. The needle is thin, but it''s more than half a foot long.


    A nurse wipes the jelly away and uses an alcohol-soaked cloth to sanitize the skin. The doctor slowly lowers the needle to Leonie''s stomach, and Leonie flinches when it touches her skin. The doctor punctures her skin and sinks the needle deeper and deeper. Avery wants to look away, but she''s scared she''ll miss something important.


    "Relax, Miss Summers, it''ll be over soon," the doctor says.


    The doctor pulls the needle out, and the nurses immediately swoop in to sterilize the small hole it left behind. They bandage Leonie''s stomach as the doctor squirts the faintly yellow liquid into a clean test tube. The doctor carefully writes Leonie''s name and patient number on a sticker and then puts the sticker on the test tube.


    "If Miss Summers wants to listen to her baby''s heartbeat, you can take her into the other room," the doctor says.


    Before Leonie can object, the nurses are pulling her out of the room. Avery sighs and waits for a nurse to change the paper on the table. Then she takes off her clothes and puts on a hospital gown. She looks down at the fading hickeys on her body and cringes with embarrassment. She doesn''t want the nurses and the doctor to see them, but they''re impossible to hide.


    The ultrasound jelly feels cold and slimy on Avery''s stomach. She closes her eyes as soon as she sees the doctor pick up the needle, but opens them again to see what the doctor will do with the sample. The woman puts Avery''s amniotic fluid in another tube and attaches a sticker with Avery''s name.


    Avery rolls onto her side and looks at the tubes on the tray. While the doctor washes her hands, Avery slowly moves closer to the samples. She wonders if she''ll be able to switch the stickers quickly enough. She reaches for the tubes just as the doctor turns around. Quickly, she groans and closes her eyes, pretending to be in pain.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Peters?" the doctor asks.


    "My stomach feels bad," Avery says. "Is it possible the test has caused me to miscarry? I feel really dizzy."


    The doctor grabs her stethoscope and puts the cold metal on Avery''s chest. She closes her eyes to listen to Avery''s heartbeat, and Avery grabs one of the tubes. She slides her nail under the sticker and tries to peel it off. The doctor opens her eyes, and Avery drops the tube, wincing at the loud clatter it makes.


    "Everything seems alright," the doctor says, placing a cool but comforting hand on Avery''s arm. "The pain is probably caused by anxiety. I heard you say that you''re scared of needles. Try to take deep breaths and relax. If you still feel bad later, I''ll have a nurse give you a second exam."


    Avery nods slowly, desperately trying to think of another way to change the samples. Before she can come up with a plan, a nurse walks in and takes the samples away to the lab. Another nurse brings a wheelchair and helps Avery get into it. Then they wheel her into a private waiting room. Leonie is already sitting in an armchair, and Florence Howel hovers by her side, fussing over her.


    "Are you nervous?" Leonie asks. "We''ll get the results soon."


    "If anyone should be nervous, it''s you," Avery says cooly.


    The door swings open, and Leonie jumps to her feet, eager to hear the results. Instead, Evan comes in. He''s typing something on his phone, and he doesn''t even look up as he enters. He sits down in a chair far from both Avery and Leonie and waits in silence. Finally, the doctor walks in with a piece of paper in her hands.

 Chapter 277 - 277: You’re Not The Father

    Evan drops his phone and jumps to his feet. His face is ice cold and stony, but his eyes are filled with doubt. He rushes up to the doctor and glares down at her.


    "Tell me," he demands.


    The doctor trembles and stammers, "The-the results sh-show¡ª"


    "What do they show?" Evan shouts, grabbing the doctor by the collar of her lab coat.


    The doctor squares her shoulders look Evan in the eye, and says, "The tests show that you''re not the father of either child."


    Evan lets go of the doctor''s coat, and her legs buckle beneath her. She sinks to the floor, panting for breath. Avery looks at Evan¡ªhis face is terrible. For a moment, she''s afraid he''s going to kick the poor doctor. But then he laughs, loud and humorlessly.


    Do the tests say that my baby isn''t his? She thinks. That''s impossible! I didn''t get a chance to switch the name tags. And if Leonie or Florence were behind this, they would have rigged it, so it looks like Evan is the father of Leonie''s baby. None of this makes any sense.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she looks at Leonie. Leonie''s face is ashen, and she looks like she might faint. She jumps to her feet and rocks back and forth unsteadily. Florence tries to push her back into the armchair, but Leonie jerks her hand away from the older woman.


    "No, that''s impossible!" Leonie whispers. She looks at the doctor and raises her voice, "You must have done it wrong¡ªEvan is my baby''s father. I know it."


    The doctor scrambles to her feet and gives Evan a copy of the test results. Evan glances at the paper, crumples it into a ball and tosses it toward Avery. Leonie raises a manicured hand and catches it. She unfolds the paper and scans the results, her face getting paler by the second.


    "It''s all your fault!" Leonie shouts, pointing a long finger at Avery. "You must have done something to tamper with the results. I thought it was weird that you wanted to be in the same room as me, and now I understand why. What did you do?"


    Evan waves his hand for silence, and Leonie shuts her mouth, silently fuming. Avery turns nervously, worried about what he might do. He''s stopped laughing, but his face is even more terrifying than before.


    "Give me the key," Evan says.


    Robert passes Evan a key, and Evan throws it at Avery. It lands with a clink at her feet. Avery bends over to pick it up¡ªit''s small and silver with a black top, like a car key. She wonders why Evan is giving it to her.


    "Congratulations," Evan says. "You must be very pleased with yourself. You''ve succeeded at last."


    Avery closes her hand around the key, and the rough metal edges dig into the fleshy part of her palm. She wants to ask Evan what the key means, but then it hits her. This must be his way of telling me to leave, she thinks. The test result says that the baby isn''t his, and he swore to abandon me if I lied to him.


    She sighs and asks, "Are you sure you don''t want to force me to take another test?"


    "Show her," Evan says.


    Robert rushes over and holds up the screen of his tablet. He double taps the screen, and a video begins to play: a camera in the examination room shows Avery grabbing the test tube and trying to peel the label off. On the screen, Avery''s face is tense with concentration. Suddenly a white blur appears, blocking Avery and the test tubes from sight. The doctor has moved her arm¡ªblocking the camera''s view of Avery.


    "Do you deny tampering with the results?" Evan asks. "You know what¡ªsave your excuses. The video makes everything clear. You must really hate me, Avery. I know you want to leave me, but I never imagined you''d risk your baby''s future just to get away from me. If you''re so desperate to leave¡ªfine, just go."


    Avery grips the key tighter, wondering if it''s cutting the skin on her palm. This is what I wanted, she thinks. I can go live with Andrew, and save both Charles and Evan now. This is the best-case scenario. But why doesn''t it feel that way?


    She looks up at Evan, but she can''t handle the expression on his face. Guiltily, she looks down at her shoes. I''ve seen him fall on shards of glass and get bitten by a deadly snake, but I''ve never seen him look so tortured before. Her stomach twists, and she wonders if she''s going to be sick.


    She hears footsteps approaching, and then a familiar, warm body pressed against hers. Evan backs her into a wall, and she shivers. She closes her eyes and breathes in his distinct smell, trying to imprint it in her memory permanently. Cool air rushes past her face, and then there''s a cracking sound next to her left ear.


    She opens her eyes in shock and sees Evan pulling his fist away from the wall. The skin on the knuckles is split and bloody, and flakes of white plaster cling to the wounds. He doesn''t seem to notice the injury.


    "Go," he hisses. "I don''t want to see you."


    She nods and starts to walk toward the door. She can hear Leonie and Florence whispering, but she doesn''t care what they''re saying. She can''t stop thinking about Evan''s terrible expression. As she crosses the threshold, a voice stops her.


    "Can you fly a helicopter?" Evan asks. "The key I gave you is for my helicopter¡ªnot a car."


    Avery bites her lip. She can''t fly a helicopter, but she doesn''t want to admit that to Evan. She glances over her shoulder and locks eyes with him.


    "Yes, I can," she says.


    Evan laughs and says, "Are you really willing to risk death just to leave me? I saw you try to fly the helicopter at Misty Mansion¡ªyou''re terrible at it."


    "I''ll be fine," Avery says.


    "Avery Peters, you''re the coldest woman I''ve ever met," Evan says, his voice low and thick with emotion. "You once told me you loved me, but now I know you''re not capable of love. I''d understand if you were willing to kill yourself to run away from me¡ªbut your baby? What kind of woman doesn''t love her own child?"


    Avery feels the familiar stinging in her eyes, and she quickly blinks the tears away. She can''t cry now¡ªit could ruin everything. She takes a deep breath and shrugs her shoulders with feigned casualness.


    "As I said, I''ll be fine," she says.


    "F.u.c.k off," Evan says.


    Avery nods and walks toward the elevator. As soon as she''s out of earshot, she breaks into a sprint, desperate to get away before she changes her mind. She jams her finger into the elevator buttons and runs wildly onto the roof.


    A tall figure waits next to the black helicopter, and her heart skips a beat. I can''t believe he actually chased after me, she thinks. Maybe there''s still some way to salvage this. But then the man turns around, and her heart sinks¡ªhe''s just a bodyguard.


    "Hello, Miss Peters," the man says. "I''m your pilot."


    Avery nods and lets the man help her climb into the helicopter. She sits down, buckles her seatbelt, and gives in to the tears. The pilot flicks some switches, and the blades begin to spin. A dull roar fills her ears as the helicopter lifts off from the rooftop.


    She leans over and looks out the window, watching the hospital get smaller and smaller. Hot tears fall down her cheeks and blur her view of the building below. For a moment, she wonders if Evan is watching her leave, but then she shakes her head.


    I can''t think like that anymore, she thinks. He''s done with me¡ªwe''re really and truly done this time. There''s no going back now.

 Chapter 278 - 278: Arrange An Abortion

    Evan rubs his bloody knuckles and looks out the window at the black helicopter in the air. He watches until it becomes a speck on the horizon, then he turns to glare at Leonie. She''s huddled over in a waiting room chair. Her shoulders shake violently, and Florence stands behind her, stroking her long blonde hair.


    Slowly, Leonie looks up. Black streaks of mascara drip down her cheeks, and her eyes are red from crying. She looks at Evan with a miserable expression, but she doesn''t dare to speak. Evan turns to leave, gesturing for Robert to follow.


    "Wait, Evan, it''s not what it looks like," Leonie shouts.


    Evan pauses in the doorway and says, "Robert, arrange another test. I''m tired of having this conversation with her."


    Leonie''s entire face lights up. She wipes her tears away and jumps to her feet. For a moment, Evan almost feels bad for her, but his sympathy quickly becomes a relief. She really thinks I''m the father of her baby, he thinks. But the test will prove once and for all it''s my bodyguard. Maybe then she''ll finally leave me alone.


    Leonie runs down the hall to the examination room. Her high heels click loudly on the hard floor. Evan follows her into the examination room. Out of the corner of his eye, he can see Leonie taking off her dress. He turns his back to her and stares at the uterus diagram on the wall. I won''t give her the satisfaction of looking at her body, he thinks.


    There''s a loud knock at the door, and the president of the hospital enters the room. Robert walks behind him, pressing his pistol into the man''s upper back. The president''s round face is pale and sweaty as he sits down next to the examination table.


    "Make sure it''s done properly this time," Robert says.


    "I really d-don''t think I should," the president stammers. "It''s been a long time since I p-practiced medicine. I just do the administrative stuff here now."


    "Shut up and start testing," Robert says, raising his gun to the man''s temple.


    Evan sighs and watches the fat man prepare the needle. His hands are shaking too bad to put it in Leonie''s stomach, and a nurse has to help. Throughout the process, Evan can see Leonie trying to make eye contact with him, but he refuses to look at her face.


    The president finally takes the sample and injects the yellow fluid into a small glass tube. Robert gestures with his gun, and the president and nurses leave the examination room and head toward the labs. Leonie remains lying on the bed, playing with her hair. He turns his back so she can get dressed, but when he turns back around, she''s still lying on the bed.


    Her paper hospital gown is up around her creamy white thighs. She kicks her legs and stretches, arching her back and thrusting her small b.r.e.a.s.ts into the air. Evan scowls and turns back around. I know most men find her beautiful, he thinks. But she disgusts me.


    After more than half an hour, there''s a knock at the door. The president enters the room, clutching a piece of paper. Robert follows him, but his pistol is back in its holster. Leonie sits upon the table, and the paper covering crinkles loudly.


    "Well?" Evan asks.


    "Her child has no genetic relation to you," the president says.


    "No, no, that''s impossible," Leonie says, sitting up. "I don''t understand Evan. This is your child¡ªI know it, and a mother always knows."


    "Arrange an abortion," Evan says.


    Leonie launches herself off the table and collapses at Evan''s feet, clawing at his trousers with desperate hands. She whimpers, and he wonders if she''ll kiss his shoes. The thought makes him smirk.


    "No! Evan, it''s your child!" she says. "It''s yours. You can''t make me!"


    Evan snaps his fingers, and bodyguards march into the room. They roughly pull Leonie off the floor, restraining her arms behind her back. She squirms and kicks her little feet, but she''s no match for the burly guards.


    "What don''t you understand?" Evan asks coldly. "I told you at the fashion show that I never slept with you, and now the doctors have confirmed it. Your baby is not mine. I''m sick of you acting like a spoiled princess just because you think you''re pregnant with my child. This ends now."


    Evan shoves his fists into his pockets and stomps out of the examination room. Though the bodyguards close the door behind him, he can hear Leonie''s desperate screams all the way down the hall. He badly wants a drink and wonders where he can find a bottle of whiskey. He''s about to ask a nurse to bring him one when he hears rapid footsteps behind him.


    "Sir, our security team talked to the doctor, but she won''t admit that she tampered with the results," Robert says.


    "Well, tell them to apply more pressure," Evan says. "They always get people to talk to in the end. And don''t forget to have the lab computers tested for hacking and malware."


    Robert nods and barks some orders into his phone. Evan continues down the hallway, with Robert jogging along behind. The bright white light of the hospital makes Evan''s head hurt. His knuckles sting terribly, and he half-wonders if they''re infected. He vaguely hears Robert talking to someone on the phone, but he doesn''t care enough to listen to the conversation.


    "I see," Robert says into his phone. "Yes, I''ll tell him at once."


    "Sir, the maids, said that Avery returned to the mansion," Robert says. "They said she insisted on taking a few things. They swear they tried to stop her and hope you won''t punish them too severely."


    Evan sighs and turns to face Robert. The butler looks pale and sweaty, and the corner of his mouth twitches nervously. Robert hesitates as if he''s not sure he should continue talking.


    "What did she take?" Evan asks impatiently.


    "They say it''s nothing valuable," Robert says. "They say they thought about asking the bodyguards to stop her, but they were too scared. She took a recording pen, a book, and the computer-generated picture of her future baby."


    Evan feels his broken heart hammer dully in his chest. Unless she''s erased the message, the pen still has the recording he made after the visit to Nanny. In the recording, he repeats her words from the diorama, telling her he loves her. Why would she take that if she hates me? He wonders. Is it possible she still cares for me in some way?


    He quickly shakes his, trying to get rid of the hopeful thought. If she really loved me, she wouldn''t have been so desperate to get away, he thinks. I can''t afford to fall for her mind games anymore.


    "Have them clear out everything she left behind," he says. "When I get home, I don''t want to see a single thing that reminds me of her. And from now on, everyone is forbidden to mention her in my presence. I never want to hear her name again."


    "Sir, what if Mrs¡ªMiss¡ªshe has a reason?" Robert stammers.


    Evan grabs Robert''s collar, lifting the man up into the air. He watches Robert choke and gasp before dropping him onto the hard floor. His mouth feels dry, and his blood feels hot in his veins.


    "Don''t forget your position," Evan says. "Just because you spend a lot of time with me doesn''t mean you can meddle in my personal life. You''re not my friend; you''re just paid help."


    "I''m just concerned¡ª" Robert stammers.


    "I don''t need your pity!" Evan screams. "If anyone talks about her in front of me, I''ll make sure they never talk again. Understand?"


    Avery checks her phone and sees a message from Andrew asking her to meet him in front of the mall. There are two winking emojis. She rolls her eyes and calls for a taxi.


    The driver pulls up to the mall, and she immediately sees Andrew''s Bugatti Veyron. He''s parked it in a red, no parking zone in front of the main entrance. Avery sighs and walks to the car. As she approaches a door swing open and Andrew hops out of the driver''s seat.


    "You''re early," he says with a wink. "Couldn''t wait to see me?"


    "Traffic was light," Avery says with a shrug.


    She looks Andrew up and down. He''s wearing a black tuxedo with a scarlet red bowtie. Although he often wears tuxedos, she''s never seen him wear a bowtie before. His hair is neatly brushed back, and she can smell his cologne from six feet away.


    He walks in front of the car to open the passenger door for her. As she passes, he tries to wrap his arm around her waist, but she dodges him.


    "Whose funeral are you dressed for?" she asks with a sarcastic roll of her eyes.


    "I''m dressed for our wedding," Andrew says calmly. "I hope my future wife doesn''t think of it as a funeral. Now, do you want to put your suitcase in the trunk?"


    Avery shakes her head and tightens her grip on the suitcase. He reaches for it, and she swings it away from him, holding it behind her back.


    "Why are you so nervous about it?" Andrew asks. "Is your dowry in it?"


    "I just don''t like other people messing with my stuff," Avery says.


    Andrew shrugs and walks back around to the driver''s side. Avery gets into the car and shuts the door behind her. The soft mechanical click of the door''s lock is as loud as the iron clang of a prison cell door. Andrew drives slowly down the street, blasting the air conditioning as he goes. Avery shivers and wraps her arms around herself.


    "Do you know when you''re most attractive?" Andrew asks, his voice low.


    "Do you know when you''re most annoying?" she snaps.


    "In moments like this," Andrew says, completely unbothered by her attitude.


    "What a coincidence," she says. "I''d say the same for you."


    She looks out the window as the city passes by. After several minutes it becomes clear that Andrew isn''t taking her out of the city.


    "Where are we going?" she asks.

 Chapter 279 - 279: She’s After His Heart

    "To City Hall," Andrew says. "We need to get a marriage license first. Why do you look so surprised to hear me say that? I thought we had an agreement."


    "It just seems a little sudden, doesn''t it?" Avery says, fighting an intense wave of nausea.


    "At least I''m dressed for the occasion," Andrew says, looking at her white tracksuit out of the corner of his eye.


    "The outfit doesn''t matter," Avery says, desperately trying to think of an excuse. "The problem is the date. Today is a bad day for marriage¡ªI''ve checked the horoscopes and everything."


    "Really?" Andrew asks with a smirk. "I didn''t know you believed in fortune-telling."


    "Sure," Avery says. "And I''m telling you this date is bad. Anyone who gets married today will probably have a divorce. And if there isn''t a divorce, the wife will bring terrible luck to her husband. He''ll suffer terribly and die at a young age."


    Andrew laughs and says, "But I have to return the heart to Charles, so it''s only a matter of time until I die."


    "Not soon enough if you ask me," Avery mutters under her breath.


    "You really want me to die?" he asks, his voice soft and sad.


    Avery turns to look at him, surprised that he could hear her. She looks him up and down and feels an intense wave of sympathy for him. She sighs and shakes her head.


    "You know, when you''re like this, I don''t find you quite as annoying," she says.


    Andrew narrows his eyes and presses his lips together. The car starts to go faster, and he weaves in and out of the city traffic. Avery closes her eyes with exhaustion. She knows she only has to stay with Andrew for six months, but that time is starting to feel like an eternity.


    "Maybe we should sign some sort of agreement," she says, keeping her eyes closed. "In case you don''t honor your word."


    Andrew laughs and says, "If I don''t want to honor my promise, nothing will force me to do it¡ªleast of all a piece of paper. You''re the only thing that binds me, Avery."


    Avery opens her eyes and stares at him, trying to find a trace of guilt in his expression. But he seems perfectly calm. The thought of cheating her doesn''t bother him at all.


    "You better treat me well during our time together," he says. "You wouldn''t want me to regret our deal suddenly, would you?"


    "How dare you!" Avery hisses.


    As the car slows for traffic, she jerks at the door handle. It doesn''t matter that the car is still moving; she wants to get out as quickly as possible. The door doesn''t budge. She tugs on the handle again, pulling with all her weight, but the door is locked.


    "Stop this car and let me out right now," she says.


    "I forgot how feisty you are," Andrew says. "Rest assured, Jackson will never let me off the hook. If I don''t honor my promise, he could easily forge an alliance with Evan, and I''d be powerless against them. Does that make you feel better?"


    Avery shrugs. An alliance between Jackson and Evan doesn''t make her feel better at all. She doesn''t want to ever see Evan again. Andrew takes one hand off the wheel and makes a finger gun. He points it to his temple and smiles lazily.


    "Or you could just shoot me here and now and take the heart," he says. "Really, you''ll have many opportunities to kill me. If you think about it, you''re the one with the advantage."


    He turns the car onto the highway and begins to head out of the city. He changes lanes quickly and suddenly without signaling, and Avery gasps and clutches the sides of her seat. He laughs and drives even faster.


    "If you don''t want to get married today, that''s fine," he says. "We can choose another day."


    She closes her eyes and gives in to the exhaustion. It''s a long drive to Misty Mansion, and she figures she might as well sleep. She opens her eyes as the car slows to a stop and looks around in confusion.


    Bright light streams through the tinted windows, and she can see the clear blue sea in the distance. They''re parked next to a beachside villa made of glass on top of a hill. Red, yellow, pink, and orange hibiscus flowers cover the hillside, bending and swaying in the sea breeze.


    Andrew hops out of the car and opens Avery''s door. She inhales deeply; the sweet smell of the flowers mixes with the salty sea air. In the distance, she can hear the waves crashing onto the sand and the cries of seagulls.


    "Why did you bring me here?" she asks. "I always thought you preferred cold, and dank places."


    "I know you didn''t like your time at Misty Mansion," Andrew says, helping her out of the car.


    He reaches for her suitcase, but she slaps his hand away. She takes the bag and clutches it tightly in her hand as she looks at her new home. It''s undeniably romantic.


    "You just chose this house because you thought it would make it easier for me to fall for you," she says. "You want me to develop feelings for you."


    "I didn''t say anything about feelings," Andrew says.


    Before Avery can respond, she sees a small sparkly object go flying through the air. It looks like a woman''s high-heeled shoe. She rubs her eyes and sees another shoe fly through the air and land among the hibiscus flowers. Andrew takes her arm and leads her down a pebbled path toward the front door. As they walk, Avery sees dresses, shoes, shirts, and scarves littered along the path.


    "What''s going on?" Andrew asks a bodyguard.


    "It''s Miss Clifford," the bodyguard whispers.


    "What''s wrong with her now?" Andrew asks.


    The bodyguard shrugs and opens the front door. They pause in the massive, bright entryway, and Avery looks around. There are floor-to-ceiling views of the sweeping hillside and sea below. A modern, crystal chandelier hangs above, and the floor is covered in some sort of polished stone. On the right are glass and steel staircase.


    "Miss Clifford, don''t do that," a desperate voice shouts from the second floor. "Mr. Clifford will be so upset when he returns. He bought all that stuff, especially for Miss Peters."


    "I don''t care," Jessica shouts. "I don''t want that woman to be my sister-in-law."


    "Jessica!" Andrew calls, climbing the stairs. A white high heel flies toward his face, and he swats it away. "What the hell are you doing?" he asks.


    "Andrew!" Jessica screams, running down the stairs. "Why did you bring that woman here? You know, I don''t like her."


    "I don''t care whether you like her or not," Andrew says. "Why are you here, anyway? I''ll ask the driver to take you to another house."


    "No, I won''t go," Jessica says. "I don''t want her in this house. Her sister, Gabrielle, seduced Jackson, and she did the same to you. The Peters are all s.l.u.tty, scheming women!"


    Andrew gestures to a bodyguard, and the man climbs the stairs. Jessica clings to the railing and screams at the top of her lungs.


    "If anyone dares to touch me, I''ll come back and return with Mom," she says. "I''m sure Mom will be thrilled to see that you''ve brought a divorced, pregnant woman into our family home."


    Avery rolls her eyes at Jessica''s childish tantrum. I don''t want to live with Jessica, but she seems better than Leonie, Avery thinks. At least Jessica is open about her feelings¡ªshe''s not trying to hide the fact that she hates me. Leonie pretends to be your friend while she secretly plans to stab you in the back.


    "Get her out of here," Andrew says with an impatient ave of his hand.


    "I''m not leaving," Jessica shouts. "I want to keep an eye on her and figure out what she''s after. I don''t want any of her evil schemes to succeed."


    "I''ll tell you what she''s after," Andrew says, pointing at his chest. "She''s after this."

 Chapter 280 - 280: She Doesn’t Deserve You

    Jessica stamps her high-heeled foot, "Andrew, I''m being serious! She doesn''t deserve you."


    Andrew pulls Jessica''s hand off the railing and says, "Please, sister, behave yourself."


    "I''m not leaving!" Jessica screams, kicking her legs and beating Andrew''s chest with her fists.


    Andrew pushes her into the bodyguard''s waiting arms and says, "James, please deal with her."


    "James, if you dare to touch me, I''ll cut your hands off!" Jessica screams.


    James seems unbothered by Jessica''s threats. He sweeps her off her feet and throws her over his shoulder. She hammers on his back and tries to kick his groin, but he holds her legs down with one hand. Jessica screams threats as James carries her down the stairs toward the front door.


    Avery yawns and stretches her arms above her head. Slowly, she climbs the first couple of stairs.


    "I''m tired, and I want to relax a bit," Avery says. "If Jessica promises to stop screaming, I don''t mind if she stays for a while."


    James looks to Andrew for approval, and Andrew shrugs. James adjusts his grip on Jessica and starts to carry her up the stairs. She glares down at Avery as she passes and snarls like a feral cat.


    Avery sighs and asks Andrew to show her to the living room. Andrew leads her to a big, modern room, and Avery collapses onto the large leather sofa. She grabs a magazine from the coffee table and starts flipping through the glossy pages. After a while, she feels like someone is staring at her. She lowers the magazine and sees Jessica glaring at her from the doorway.


    "Why would you divorce Evan and choose my brother?" Jessica asks. "It''s weird."


    Avery raises the magazine and looks at a series of photos from a recent runway show. She can hear Jessica walking across the room, and she feels the sofa cushion sink slightly as Jessica sits down.


    "I''m bored of being Mrs. Howel," Avery says, flipping a page. "And I want to be Mrs. Clifford."


    Jessica snatches the magazine and throws it across the room. Avery looks up at her, trying to keep her expression calm and emotionless.


    "Why are you so shameless?" Jessica asks. "You''ll be a mother soon! Is this the kind of example you want to set for your child?"


    Avery pushes herself up into a sitting position without looking away from Jessica. She stares at her calmly and confidently and watches with amus.e.m.e.nt as Jessica''s forehead wrinkled with confusion. I know her type, Avery thinks. She''s used to getting everything she wants. Everyone around her is scared of her moods and temper tantrums. She doesn''t know what to make of me.


    Andrew clears his throat, walks into the room, and sits next to Avery. His thigh brushes against hers, and she scoots away from him.


    Jessica''s eyes narrow, and she says, "When did you become so tame, Andrew? It''s clear this woman doesn''t even like you. Why are you so obsessed with her?"


    "James, why don''t you take Jessica back to her room?" Andrew says. "I''m getting tired of her attitude."


    James walks over to the sofa, blocking the light. Avery looks up at him¡ªhis face is thin-lipped and handsome, but his eyes are expressionless and mysterious. There''s something about him that sets him apart from other bodyguards, but she''s not sure what it is.


    "Miss Clifford, please come with me," James says.


    "You''re my personal bodyguard," Jessica complains. "Why are you listening to my brother''s orders?"


    James sighs and grabs Jessica by her upper arm. She stands and allows him to lead her toward the door, but she complains and whines the whole way. Avery closes her eyes and rubs her temples. I thought she''d be better than Leonie, but now I''m not so sure, Avery thinks. She seems so melodramatic¡ªit''ll be exhausting to live with her.


    As soon as Jessica leaves, Andrew slides closer to Avery. He puts his arm around her shoulder and nudges her thigh with his. He leans down and brushes his lips along her collarbone.


    "At last, we''re alone," he whispers. "And I''ve been keeping track of your pregnancy very carefully. I know it''s finally safe for you to make love again."


    Avery''s stomach lurches, and she shouts, "Actually, Jessica, come back. If we''re going to live together, I want to get to know you."


    Andrew scowls as Jessica stomps back into the room and throws herself onto a yellow velvet lounge chair. She plays with her long red hair and stares sulkily at both Avery and Andrew. Avery calls for some snacks, but the servant returns with a letter instead.


    The servant passes it to Andrew and says, "I believe it''s an invitation from Mr. Jackson Oliver."


    Andrew grabs the envelope and tears it open, tossing the creamy paper onto the floor. He pulls out a card decorated with dark flowers and a seahorse. He glances at it, and Avery watches his eyes dart back and forth as he reads the message.


    Jessica jumps out of her chair and grabs it asking, "What is it? Why did Jackson want to invite you to something? Why didn''t he invite me?"


    "You''ll have to ask him," Andrew says, snatching the invitation out of her hands.


    Jessica stomps her foot and balls her hands into fists. Her face is red with anger, but Avery recognizes the uncertainty and insecurity in her eyes. She stamps across the room and jabs one long red fingernail into James'' chest.


    "Give me my cell phone," she says.


    Avery sees her opportunity to escape and says, "I''m tired, and I think I want a nap. I''m going to go upstairs for a bit."


    "Do you want company?" Andrew asks, hopefully.


    "No, I don''t," she says.


    A servant leads her up the stairs and down a hall to the master bedroom. Avery pauses in the doorway, but she refuses to go in. The bedroom is undeniably beautiful. Floor to ceiling windows show off the sea and the rainbow flowers below. White curtains hang from the ceiling to the gray carpeted floor. A huge bed sits in the middle of the room¡ªallowing the person in it views of the sea below. Rose petals have been scattered across the crisp white bedspread.


    "This looks like a honeymoon suite," Avery says with disgust. "Isn''t there another room I could have?"


    "If you don''t like the decorations, I''m happy to rearrange it for you," the servant says.


    "No, I want a private room," Avery says.


    The servant''s eyes brighten with understanding, and she says, "Oh, well, Mr. Clifford will be sleeping in the study. For now, this room is yours and yours alone."


    Avery raises her eyebrows. She''s surprised that Andrew is acting like such a gentleman, but she''s also suspicious. She nods at the servant, closes the doors, and unpacks her bag. She opens the closet and finds several brand new dresses, skirts, shirts, and pants¡ªit seems Jessica didn''t throw everything out the window.


    Avery grabs a simple outfit and heads into the large bathroom. The maid has already filled the tub with essential oils and red rose petals. The steam smells like lavender, and she slowly sinks into the warm water. From the tub, she can look at the beach. She closes her eyes and lets her body relax.


    Andrew truly knows how to enjoy life, she thinks. I wonder if it''s because he was so sick as a child. I know he spent years in and out of the hospital. I bet that''s why cherishes time and seeks pleasure more than the average person.


    As she relaxes, her mind begins to wander. She sees a tall, familiar figure standing in a large green field. Evan turns around and whispers something, but she can''t hear what he''s saying. She opens her eyes and stares at the sparkling light on the surface of the bathwater.


    She flips onto her stomach and rests her chin on the cool edge of the porcelain tub. She takes a deep breath in through her nose and then exhales through her mouth. It''s only been a day, and I already miss him, she thinks. How will I make it through the next six months?


    She sighs and tries to focus on her breathing, but she hears a strange noise coming from the bedroom. Slowly, she stands, trying to keep the water from sloshing too loudly. She wraps herself in a silk robe, grabs a bottle of champagne from a tray by the tub, and tiptoes toward the door.

 Chapter 281 - 281: You’re The Woman In My Life

    "Who''s there?" Avery asks, tightening her grip on the glass bottle.


    She throws the door open and sees Jessica rummaging through her suitcase. Jessica doesn''t seem to hear her, so Avery creeps into the bedroom to get a better view. Jessica digs through the bag, tossing the book and the picture aside and grabbing the recording pen.


    "What are you doing in my bedroom?" Avery asks.


    Jessica jumps and turns to face Avery. She laughs when she sees the champagne bottle in Avery''s hand and bends her head to study the recording pen. She clicks the pen and pushes some of the buttons at random. The pen makes a crackling sound, and then Evan''s voice fills the room.


    "You''re the only woman in my life," he says. "I want you to love me more than ever."


    Jessica''s eyes widen, and she almost drops the pen. She presses the rewind button, and Evan''s voice fills the room again. Avery bites her tongue, fighting back the tears. Her chest aches, and it feels like all the oxygen has left the room. Jessica plays the recording over and over until Evan''s low and charming voice is all Avery can remember.


    "I hardly believe that''s Evan," Jessica says coldly. "I mean, everyone knows he''s cold-blooded and brutal. He has a reputation for rejecting every woman he''s ever seen. What did you do to make him talk like that? Did you blackmail him or something?"


    Avery balls her hand into a fist and asks, "You know what they call people who look through stuff that isn''t theirs?"


    "Oh please," Jessica says. "It''s my responsibility to make sure you don''t hurt my brother. And it''s not like you would have permitted me to look through your stuff if I''d asked."


    Avery drops the champagne bottle on the carpeted floor and walks toward Jessica. It''s bad enough to hear Evan''s voice when I''ll never be able to see him again, she thinks. But it''s even worse for Jessica to listen to it. That recording was private and intimate¡ªjust for Nanny and me. It feels wrong for her to listen to it like I''m betraying Evan.


    Avery grabs the pen from Jessica and turns the recording off. She drops it into her bathrobe''s pocket and takes a deep breath. Her heart is still fluttering painfully in her chest, and her eyes burn with unshed tears. Her handshakes as she points at the door.


    "Will you leave on your own, or do I have to kick you out?" Avery asks, trying to keep her voice calm.


    Jessica narrows her eyes and looks Avery up and down. Her face is pale, and her forehead is wrinkled with worry. She walks toward the open door but pauses before stepping into the hall.


    "What do you want from my brother?" Jessica asks. "You know Andrew is a sick man. He acts strong and healthy, but he''s not well. I don''t know what you want from him, but he can''t give it to you. I''ll make sure you never get a cent of his money. And he''s too ill to have a normal s.e.x life with you."


    "Even if I had an evil purpose, you couldn''t stop me," Avery says with a laugh. "Your brother will give me what I want, and nothing you say will change my mind."


    Avery sits at the vanity and picks up a hairdryer. She turns it on, drowning out Jessica''s response. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Jessica stomp out of the room and into the hallway. Though Jessica is gone, her shoes have left prints on the carpet. Avery sighs and continues drying her hair.


    Jessica stomps down the hall, too angry to pay attention to anything around her. She slams into something hard and strong hands grab her by the shoulders. She looks up and sees James.


    "Watch where you''re going," she snaps.


    James smirks and takes his hands off her shoulders. He steps to the side and allows her to pass, then follows her down the hall. He stays several paces behind her.


    Jessica looks over her shoulder and asks, "Can you walk faster?"


    James nodded and quickened his pace. They come to the end of the hall, and Jessica stops outside her bedroom door. Though the door is unlocked, she waits for James to open it for her. She enters the room, and he follows her in, shutting the door behind him.


    With a sigh, she kicks off her heels and unbuckles the tight belt around her waist. She unbuttons the top of her dress and fans her chest. James walks around the room, picking up her discarded clothes and putting them neatly in her closet. She slouches down on the sofa and looks up at James, fluttering her long eyelashes.


    "Did you learn anything?" she asks.


    "Yes, the heart in your brother''s body originally belonged to Charles Meyers," James says.


    "Charles?" Jessica asks, propping herself up with her elbows. "Oh, my God! Isn''t he Jackson''s cousin or something? No wonder Jackson has been acting so weird and distant lately."


    Jessica knows that her b.r.e.a.s.ts are on display, and she looks up at James to see if he''s looking at them. Instead of looking at her, he''s staring at the air above her head. She sighs and lies back down.


    "My sources tell me that Charles has an artificial heart," James says. "He''s in a coma right now, and it''s unclear if he''ll wake up or not."


    "He''s still alive?" Jessica asks. "That''s not good. If he wakes up, he''ll want the heart back."


    "That''s true," James says. "You should also worry about Jackson¡ªhe wants to get Charles'' heart back too."


    "Nonsense!" Jessica says, jumping to her feet. "My brother is finally recovering. Jackson can''t take the heart away!"


    She paces the room, trying to clear her mind. Suddenly, she remembers her conversation with Andrew: she asked him what Avery wanted, and he pointed at his chest. I thought he meant his love, but what if he literally meant his heart? She thinks.


    She turns to James and asks, "Is that why Avery is here¡ªis she after the heart?"


    James shrugs and says, "If you want, I can drive the woman away for you. Just tell me what to do."


    "Can''t you figure it out yourself?" Jessica asks.


    "I''m just a simple bodyguard," James says with a smirk. "I wouldn''t dare act on my own."


    Jessica walks to the closet, grabs a show, and hurls it at James. He easily catches it and drops it onto the carpet.


    "Don''t play innocent with me," she screams. "When I was drugged, you could have soaked me in cold water or left me alone. You could have done any number of things, but you r.a.p.ed me instead. You owe me, James. You owe me everything."


    James stares at her expressionlessly, and she feels her cheeks flushing with anger. She flies across the room and pounds her fists against his solid chest. He makes no move to stop her.


    "Were you the one who drugged me in the first place?" she asks. "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 282 - 282: You’re Accusing Me

    "Miss Clifford, please stop," James groans. "You''re accusing me of some awful things¡ªdo you want to know the truth?"


    "That depends," Jessica says, still hitting him. "Is it the truth, or are you trying to trick me?"


    "I didn''t drug you," James says, looking deep into her eyes. "When I found you, you flirted with me and started to undress. I immediately knew that something was wrong¡ªyou dress provocatively, but I know you don''t normally seduce men. I guessed that you''d been drugged and tried to make you take a cold bath, but you refused.


    "You told me you needed me. My God, Jessica, no woman has ever talked to me that way before. No woman has ever touched me the way you touched me. I tried to refuse, but there''s only so much a man can resist. You started to undress me, and I just¡ªI couldn''t say no."


    Jessica stares at him in shock and horror. She doesn''t want to believe a word he''s said, but his face is serious. She can''t remember anything from that day, but she knows she can be overbearing. He may be telling the truth, she thinks. But how could he have been so shameless and weak?


    "It''s my fault," James whispers. "I should have been stronger. But if you''re pregnant, I''ll accept full responsibility as the father."


    Jessica''s heart pounds in her chest, and she says, "Responsibility? Are you offering to take responsibility? You don''t even know what that word means! Get out! I can''t even look at you right now!"


    She points at the door with a trembling hand. James nods slowly and walks out of the bedroom, softly shutting the door behind him. Jessica paces the room, her blood boiling with rage.


    "James Moore," she shouts. "What the hell is wrong with you? You have no backbone¡ªyou just do whatever I say. I ask you to f.u.c.k me, and you f.u.c.k me. I ask you to leave, and you leave. If I asked you to cut off your own balls, would you do that too?"


    If James hears her, he doesn''t respond. She continues pacing the room, hating him for his weakness. He''s the reason I fought with Jackson, she thinks. He''s the reason we broke up. He did this to me just days before Jackson proposed, and now everything is ruined. I was saving myself for Jackson, and James took that away from me.


    Evan wakes to a loud booming sound. He rubs his burning eyes and shakes his head. His mouth is dry and cottony, and his head is pounding. He inhales and almost retches: his skin, clothes, and even breath smell like stale whiskey.


    He looks out the window and sees fireworks exploding across the dark sky. He groans and rolls onto his side. He blinks and rubs his eyes in surprise¡ªAvery is lying next to him, smiling her shy but seductive smile.


    "Avery," he whispers. "Come here."


    He reaches for her, but his hand moves through empty air and lands on the mattress. The sheets are cool and crisp¡ªhe''s alone in the bed. His heart throbs dully in his chest, and he staggers to his feet, looking for the whiskey bottle. I''m an idiot, he thinks. She''s never coming back. I''m never going to see her again.


    He stumbles to the window and watches the fireworks flash red, silver, blue, and gold. He looks at his reflection in the window pain and groans. His face is pale and sweaty, and there are dark purple circles under his eyes. I look like an addict, he thinks. She''s my drug, and now I''m going through withdrawals.


    He presses his forehead to the cool glass of the window and closes his eyes. The fireworks continue to boom overhead, and he walks across the room, looking for the button to call the servants. A male servant rushes into the room within seconds.


    "It''s too noisy," Evan says.


    "Yes, sir," the servant says. "Someone is having some sort of celebration."


    "Well, make them stop," Evan snaps. "It''s bothering me."


    "But¡ª" the servant objects.


    "Just do it," Evan roars.


    Evan paces the room waiting for the noise to stop. He walks to the window and looks down at the grounds below. Small golden lights flicker and glow as fireflies fly over the lawn. Further from the mansion, bodyguards use a potent flashlight as they sweep a large net through the river.


    Evan calls for Robert and asks, "What are they doing?"


    "There have been a lot of bottles and other rubbish in the river recently," Robert says. "I asked some of the men to clean it up. I didn''t want any pollution on the property."


    Evan waves his hand with annoyance and yanks the curtains shut. He sits down on the bed and rubs his aching temples. Out of the corner of his eye, he sees one of the books on the nightstand. The cover looks bent, but he doesn''t remember damaging it. He squints and reads the title: What To Expect When Your Wife Is Expecting.


    He grabs the book, and it falls open in his hand. Though the room is dark, he can see that the page is a list of tips for making your wife''s pregnancy more comfortable. The page is badly wrinkled, and the red ink he used to make notes is smeared.


    He flicks on the bedside lamp to get a better look. If I didn''t know better, I''d think someone cried while reading this, he thinks. He puts the book down and looks for How To Be A Good Husband, but he can''t find it anywhere. He calls Robert again and waits impatiently for the butler to return.


    "Where''s my book?" he asks.


    "Book?" Robert asks. "What book?"


    "You know what book," Evan says with a scowl.


    "Oh, that book," Robert says. He shuffles his feet nervously and says, "A certain person took it from the house."


    Evan blinks and says, "A certain person? You''re not making sense."


    "Sir, you told me not to say her name," Robert says.


    Evan glares at Robert and sweeps the books off the nightstand and onto the floor. Why the hell would she take that book? He wonders. Is she going to give it to Andrew? Did she take it so she and Andrew can laugh at me?


    "I thought I told you to burn all her things," Evan says.


    "Sir, the books are yours, not hers," Robert says, bending over to pick up the books.


    Evan jumps to his feet and rushes into the bathroom. He grabs the towels that Avery touched, the bar of hand soap that she used, and the tube of toothpaste and throws them in the trash. He stumbles to the closet and looks through the hanging clothes.


    There''s a white silk nightgown between two of his shirts. Evan touches the nightgown, and for a moment, he sees Avery wearing it. It clings to her curves as she walks toward him, reaching out for a hug. The silk is as soft as the skin on her thighs, and she calls out his name. He blinks and yanks the nightgown off its hanger.


    "I thought I told you to get rid of all her stuff," Evan says.


    With a deep sigh, Robert says, "Okay, the nightgown was an oversight. But the rest of these items aren''t hers. The towels and soaps and books are all yours."


    "But they remind me of her," Evan says. "Everything she ever touched or looked at reminds me of her. I look at a towel, and I see it wrapped around her body; I look at a chair, and I see her sitting in it; I look at a glass, and I see her throwing it at me."


    "We can''t completely redo the house," Robert says gently. "I can change some of the furniture if you like, but it''s impossible to change everything."


    Evan groans and puts his head in his hands. She''s in every corner of the house and every memory in his mind. Even the fireworks in the sky reminded him of her¡ªdazzling and bright and fiery.


    Robert clears his throat and says, "Maybe you need a distraction, sir. Mr. Oliver sent you an invitation. Why don''t you take a look and see what it''s all about?"


    "An invitation to what?" Evan asks.


    "Mr. Oliver bought a new luxury yacht," Robert says. "I think he''s having a party on it."


    Evan looks curiously at Robert. Ever since the truce between the families, Jackson has stopped attacking Evan, but the invitation seems weird. We''re not at war right now, but it''s not like we''re friends, Evan thinks. Why the hell does he want me to see his yacht? What is planning?


    "Do you know anything else about it?" Evan asks.


    "Well, I''ve heard that Mr. Clifford was also invited," Robert says, looking down at his shoes. "I know your invitation said you''re allowed to bring a plus one. I imagine Mr. Clifford will be able to do the same."


    Evan grits his teeth and glares at Robert. Is that why Jackson invited me? Evan wonders. Does he want to torture me by making me spend time with Avery? I can''t spend an evening watching her touch him and laugh at his jokes and whisper in his ear.


    Robert clears his throat and asks, "So do you want to go?"

 Chapter 283 - 283: I do Respect You

    Avery wraps the towel around her body and lets her long, dark hair hang down her back. Two uniformed servants walk behind her, staring boldly at her flawless skin and slim figure.


    "I''d like some privacy now," Avery says. "I don''t like having people follow me."


    One of the servants nods and opens the door to the newly remodeled dressing room. She imagines it used to be Andrew''s, but the room is feminine now. The walls are covered in light wallpaper with a subtle floral pattern, and a soft shag carpet softens the hard marble floor.


    One wall is devoted entirely to shoes¡ªhundreds of pairs of heels, sandals, flats, and boots hang from racks on the wall. Another wall has rows and rows of designer dresses. The third wall has skirts, pants, and tops. Scarves, hats, belts, and other accessories dangle from the fourth wall. Almost everything still has a price tag attached.


    Avery looks through the dresses, trailing her fingertip over the luxurious fabrics. The servants told her that Andrew chose all of the clothing himself. She checks the sizes on the tags and sees that everything is exactly her size. Who knew that Andrew was such a good judge of the female figure? She thinks disgustedly. Then she remembers the way he accurately guessed her bra size in the lingerie store, and she shudders with disgust.


    She chooses a long black dress with lace details on the bodice. The skirt of the dress brushes her ankles, but the top is sleeveless. She finds a Spanish style lace shawl and wraps it around her arms to hide the turquoise tattoo. The dreck has a high neckline, so she chooses a bold, statement necklace. Dozens of white diamonds glitter around a large oval diamond in the middle. She pairs the dress with a pair of red shoes and studies the outfit in front of a mirror.


    She smiles with satisfaction and walks to the makeup table in the center of the room. The table is surrounded by four fine-grained mirrors, and a crystal lamp flickers brightly in front of them. Avery sits at the chair and sees her face reflected endlessly between the mirrors. She opens the drawers and finds rows of designer lipsticks, the trendiest eyeshadow pallets, and piles of eyeliner, blush, and mascara. Everything matches her skin color perfectly.


    She sneers at her reflection and piles her hair into an elegant bun. She applies some mascara and swipes red lipstick across her lips and then walks down the stairs to the entryway. On her way, servants pause and stare open-mouthed. She scowls and keeps walking, wrapping the shawl tighter around her shoulders.


    The moment he sees her, Andrew jumps to his feet. He''s wearing a white shirt with a simple blue suit, and Avery has to admit he looks handsome. His eyes sparkle, and he smiles crookedly at her. He walks across the room and stands by her side.


    "We look incredible together," he says, bending down to kiss her cheek. "Like the perfect couple."


    Avery turns her head to dodge his kiss, but he wraps his arms around her waist and pulls her toward him. She struggles, but he''s too strong for her. She sighs and glares at him as he looks her up and down. His eyes linger on the swell of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and the feminine curve of her waist.


    "Felicity Winter, you look beautiful," he murmurs. "I''m so glad you''re all mine."


    "Well, I''m filled with regret," she replies. "I never wanted to be yours."


    He tightens his grip and pushes her up against the wall. He glances at her red lips, and his eyes filled with desire. His breathing quickens and gently lifts her chin with his finger. Avery tries to turn her head, but he pinches her chin between his fingers and presses his body against hers.


    She can feel the strength of his desire pressing against her thigh. I wish I hadn''t dressed so nicely, she thinks. I should have worn sweatpants or something ugly. But there wasn''t a single unflattering thing in that entire dressing room. Every single outfit was selected to show off at least one part of my body¡ªthis dress was the most conservative thing I could find.


    "Felicity, you drive me wild," Andrew whispers.


    Avery squares her shoulder and snaps, "Andrew, show me some respect!"


    "I do respect you," Andrew whispers, trailing soft kisses from her earlobe to her collarbone. "I haven''t touched you once since you came here¡ªnot your lips, or your legs, not even a single finger¡ªand it''s torturing me, Felicity. I can''t stand it any longer. I need you, and I need you now."


    "There are servants everywhere," Avery hisses. "We''re not chimps in a zoo."


    "I can ask them to leave if you want," Andrew says.


    "We have to leave," Avery says. "We''ll be late, and Jackson will take that personally. I hate to be rude, don''t you?"


    "We have time for a quickie," Andrew says, sliding his hands down her body. He winks at her, and the mole in the corner of his eye seems to twitch, "Unless you like it so much you want a second round."


    Avery pushes his hand away and says, "I''d get sweaty and have to redo all my makeup. We don''t have time."


    "Fine," Andrew says with a smirk. "Tell me when we''ll get married, and I''ll let you go for now. If you''re worried about horoscopes and all that, I can ask professionals to tell us which day will be luckiest."


    "Okay, that sounds good," Avery says, grateful for the opportunity to escape.


    Andrew laughs and pulls her close to him, "Prove that you mean it."


    "What do you mean?" she asks.


    "You say you want to marry me, but you seem disgusted by your duties as a wife," Andrew says. "I need you to do something to prove that you want me. I''m a man, Felicity, and I have needs."


    "Andrew, you''re pushing your luck," Avery snaps. "Besides, I''m pregnant. Doesn''t that bother you? It''s not even your baby."


    "Not at all," Andrew says, nipping her ear. "And if it doesn''t bother me, why should it bother you?"


    "No, you can''t touch me," Avery says, desperately struggling to get out of his arms.


    "Did you honestly think I''d never touch you?" Andrew asks. "Did you honestly think I''d keep you in my home and let you torment me for the rest of my miserably short life? No, I have to have you."


    Before she can answer, he kisses her neck. His warm lips slide along her skin, and she trembles. He groans quietly, and she feels his erection grow. Her stomach turns, and bile fills her throat. He grabs her hand and places her palm over the hot bulge in his pants. She raises her leg and slams her knee into his balls.


    Andrew gasps and lets go of her. His eyes water, and he doubles over with pain. Before he can recover, Avery runs toward the front door. She pauses in the doorway and laughs¡ªhe''s clutching his genitals and rolling on the floor. Slowly, he stands up, wincing in pain with every motion.


    "Felicity Winter, you almost ruined your s.e.x life," he says, his voice low and furious.


    "If you dare touch me again, it won''t be almost," Avery snaps. "I''ll eradicate it. Understand?"

 Chapter 284 - 284: I Didn’t Hit Him Harder

    Andrew calls for the family doctor, and the man comes running down the stairs as fast as he can. Andrew unzips his pants and drops them to his feet. Avery turns away¡ªshe doesn''t want to see what he has between his legs. She can hear the doctor gasp as he examines Andrew, and she wonders if she''s done permanent damage.


    The doctor speaks quietly, and she strains her ears to hear. He seems to be telling Andrew to avoid s.e.x.u.a.l activity for the next two weeks. Avery exhales with relief. I''m safe for the next two weeks, she thinks. If only I''d hit him harder, then I''d never have to deal with his disgusting advances again. She waits until she hears the zipper of his pants and the clink of bis buckle before turning back around.


    A bodyguard leads him to the living room, and he sits down on the leather sofa with his legs spread to each side. The guard offers him an ice pack, and Andrew winces as he places it against his sensitive groin.


    "Avery, you''ve really pissed me off," he says. "If the damage had been permanent, there would have been serious consequences for you. As it is, you''re lucky I''m not going to punish you."


    Jessica comes running into the room, carrying her high heels in her hands. She''s wearing a full face of dramatic makeup and a fiery red dress that sparkles and catches the light.


    "Andrew, are you okay?" Jessica asks, glaring at Avery. "I just saw the doctor, and he said you were hurt in an accident."


    Andrew shrugs and struggles to his feet. He grabs Avery by the waist and whispers low and threatening in her ear, "We''ll talk about this later."


    He turns to Jessica and asks, "Does Jackson know you''re coming with us?"


    "I don''t care if he knows or not," Jessica says. "And I don''t care that I wasn''t invited. I''m going with you."


    Andrew slides his hand down to Avery''s lower back and lightly pushes, forcing her to walk. He ignores Jessica completely, and she runs behind them, trying to put her heels on as she goes. Avery watches over her shoulder as Jessica catches up. She grabs Andrew''s arm and pulls it off Avery''s waist.


    "I''m determined to follow you today," Jessica says. "Don''t you dream of losing me."


    Andrew jerks his arm away from his sister and says, "Fine, but you''re going in a separate car with James."


    "It''s not like getting her alone will do you any good," Jessica says, rolling her eyes at her brother.


    Andrew leads Avery to a black town car and helps her into the backseat. She wants to squirm away from him, but she decides it''s best not to do anything else to upset him. As they drive, the evening dims into the night. By the time they arrive at the harbor, it''s dark outside.


    A huge white boat floats in the marina. It looks more like a cruise ship than a yacht; it''s five stories tall, and soft yellow light glows from every window and sparkles on the inky black water below. Avery stares at it open-mouthed, and Andrew smirks.


    "It''s not his private yacht," Andrew says. "It''s more like a hotel and casino. You know, the Cliffords made most of their money from casinos¡ªalmost every casino on this day belongs to them. This is just Jackson''s newest and flashiest business idea."


    "What''s so special about a floating casino?" Avery asks. "It''s not really original. There are tons near Pleasure City."


    "It''s true," Andrew says with a smirk. "But in those casinos, money is the only thing that matters. They play for higher stakes here."


    "Higher stakes?" Avery asks, confused.


    "Yes, you can bet anything here¡ªyour home, your business, your own organs, even your date," Andrew says.


    Avery frowns with disgust. Rich men are all the same, she thinks. They''re always looking for some new ridiculous thrill. She follows Andrew up the gangplank and into a large casino. Thick red carpet muffles their footsteps, and chandeliers with heavy crystals hang overhead. The walls are covered in wood panels and expensive oil paintings.


    There are slot machines, roulette wheels, and card tables spread throughout the enormous room. A thick haze of cigar smoke hangs in the air, giving the place a mysterious atmosphere. Men and women strut around the casino floor, sipping c.o.c.ktails and showing off their gowns and tuxedos. A uniformed waiter offers Avery a glass of champagne, but she shakes her head no and follows Andrew deeper into the room.


    They pass a blackjack table where a female dealer is wearing lingerie, bunny ears, and a fluffy tail winks at Andrew as she shuffles a deck of cards. Andrew pauses at the table and watches the game. One of the men at the table raises his glass in Andrew''s direction and winks. The man has a woman on either side of him and a huge pile of ch.i.p.s in front.


    "Let''s make this more interesting gentleman," says one of the men at the table. "This hand, I''ll bet my wife. But only if one of you puts up a jet."


    "I''ll take you up on that," says another. "I want a woman I could spend the rest of my life with. But instead of a jet, I''ll put three of my businesses in."


    "I''m a doctor, and I''ll bet a heart," a man says.


    Avery turns and looks at the man with shock. He''s wearing a white shirt, unbuttoned at the top, and he holds a cigarette between his fingers. Though it''s hard to see through all the smoke, he''s clearly Charles'' doctor. He catches her looking and drops his cigarette.


    "What are you looking at?" Andrew asks.


    She turns around to look at Andrew, but by the time she turns back to the table, the doctor has disappeared. She blinks and scans the room, looking for a white shirt among the crowd, but she doesn''t see anything.


    "I saw the doctor from the hospital," Avery says, still craning her neck to look for him. "He said he had a heart."


    "That''s not so strange," Andrew says, starting to walk away. "Doctors have access to organs, and I''m sure there''s more than one man here who''d like to skip the waiting list and get a new heart. Do you see how much they drink and smoke?"


    His tone sounds casual, but there''s a slight edge in his voice. Avery watches him suspiciously¡ªwhen he thinks she''s not looking, he makes a signal with his hand to his bodyguard. The guard nods and rushes away. Avery gives up looking for the doctor and steps in front of Andrew, placing her palm on his chest.


    "Just because he has access to something doesn''t make it his," Avery says. "It''s wrong for him to bet a human heart like that."


    She stares at Andrew''s face, waiting to see how he''ll react. I wonder if that''s how Andrew got Charles'' heart, she thinks. Did he win it in a bet? I wouldn''t put it past him to do something so low and disgusting.


    Andrew stares back at her, and calmly says, "Greed and desire are powerful motivators. Men will do many things for money, power, or women. But I imagine he''s not here representing himself¡ªhe''s probably doing someone else''s bidding."


    "You don''t sound upset by it," Avery snaps.


    Andrew raises his eyebrows and bursts out laughing, "Of course I don''t have a problem with him. He saved Charles'' life, after all."


    Avery crosses her arms and shoots him a dirty look. He smiles and pulls her close to his side. He brushes his lips against the top of her head and then tilts her head up to him.


    "Have you noticed that every man in here is staring at you?" he asks, his eyes full of pride.


    "I hadn''t noticed," Avery says. "Why are they looking at me?"


    "Because they''re all deeply interested in you," Andrew says, pulling her closer. "You look absolutely stunning today¡ªyou should feel proud."


    "I feel disgusted," Avery says, trying to pull away from him.


    Andrew puts his chin on top of her head and laughs low in his throat. Slowly he relaxes his grip, and he winks at her.


    "Excuse me," a short butler says. "My master wants to make a bet with you. Are you interested."


    "With me?" Andrew asks with a crooked smile.


    "Yes, my master is hoping you''ll bet the lady," the butler says.

 Chapter 285 - 285: Get Lost

    "Get lost," Andrew says, his voice low and flat.


    "No, wait," Avery shouts.


    The butler turns around, asks, "Are you willing to bet yourself?"


    Andrew pinches her waist, but she pulls his hand away. The butler smiles at her, openly looking at her b.r.e.a.s.ts and waist in the tight black dress. She crosses her arms across her chest and looks down at the short butler.


    "Tell your master he''s got a good eye," Avery says. "And tell him he could get two for the price of one if he likes."


    The butler stares at her in confusion, and she loosens her shawl and slowly rubs her hand across her swelling stomach. The butler''s eyes bulge, and he stammers an apology and runs away. Avery watches him go and then turns to Andrew.


    "That''s how a normal man reacts when he finds out a woman is pregnant," she says.


    Andrew winks and says, "It''s true they''re normal men. But you should know by now that I''m anything but ordinary."


    Andrew grabs a glass of champagne from a passing waiter and raises it in a mock toast. He gulps down the wine and passes the empty glass to another waiter. Then he wraps his arm around Avery and looks around the casino floor. He pulls her toward a well-dressed couple in their thirties.


    "Hello, Mr. Clifford," the man says. "Who''s this you have on your arm?"


    "Oh, Avery is my fianc¨¦e, Avery," Andrew says calmly.


    "You have good taste in women," the man says, looking Avery up and down. "She''s gorgeous."


    Avery''s stomach turns; everyone in the room has been staring at her like a piece of meat. Andrew is the worst of them all, she thinks. Hearing him call me his fianc¨¦e makes me sick. He''s clearly just trying to show me off to as many men as possible, but I don''t want to play his game.


    "Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom," Avery says, prying Andrew''s hand off her waist.


    "I''ll have some bodyguards escort you," Andrew says.


    "That''s unnecessary," Avery says. "I''m sure I can find the bathroom on my own."


    Andrew shrugs and turns back to his conversation with the couple. Avery walks away from them, checking over her shoulder to make sure no one''s following her. She doesn''t have to go to the bathroom; she just wants to get away from all the drunk, l.u.s.tful men in the room. She finds a red velvet couch in a corner, but by the time she gets there, it''s already occupied by Lisa and Veronica.


    Avery can hear their nasal, whiny voices from several feet away. They''re complaining about the other women at the party and criticizing their hair and outfits. Avery sighs and tries to change direction before they notice her.


    "Oh, Mrs. Howel," Lisa calls. "Well, I suppose you''re not Mrs. Howel anymore. What should we call you these days?"


    Avery mentally curses the women and slowly turns around to confront them. Lisa has her hair arranged in elaborate curls, and she''s wearing a shimmering gold gown. Veronica has her hair piled on top of her head, and she''s wearing a slinky silver dress slit up to her thigh.


    "We just loved Leonie''s video of you," Veronica says with a nasty smirk. "You were born to wear that outfit."


    "Glad you liked it," Avery says cooly.


    The women exchange glances, surprised that Avery doesn''t seem bothered. Veronica leans over to whisper in Lisa''s ear, and Lisa''s eyes gleam cruelly. She casually leans back and narrows her eyes at Avery.


    "I''ve just heard that you''re not even Evan''s mistress anymore," Lisa says. "He kicked you out of the mansion? So why are you here? Are you just selling yourself to any man who''ll have you these days?"


    "Don''t let my life bother you, Lisa," Avery says. "If I were you, I''d spend my time worrying about the men here. You''re not getting any younger¡ªbetter try to get a sugar daddy now, while you still can."


    "How dare you!" Lisa shrieks, jumping to her feet. "You''ve got a nasty mouth, but I can wash it out for you."


    Lisa grabs a glass of red wine and splashes it on Avery''s face. The cool liquid drips down Avery''s face and soaks the bodice of her dress. She wipes her face with the back of her hand and stares at Lisa with shock and anger.


    Veronica grabs Lisa''s hand and tries to pull her away, but Lisa is laughing too hard to move. Veronica''s face suddenly pales with panic, and she tugs harder on Lisa''s arm.


    "Come on, Lisa, we have to go," Veronica whispers. "Avery is nothing but trouble. You know, she''s the reason Leonie had that forced abortion in the hospital. Come on."


    Avery is still wiping the wine off her face when a long arm dumps a bottle of red wine on Lisa''s head. Avery spins around and sees Andrew. His eyes flash dangerously, and the mole in the corner twitches with anger.


    "If you ever lay hands on her again, it''ll be the last thing you do," Andrew says. "Now, get lost!"


    Lisa splutters an apology, lifts her dress up to her knees, and runs away as fast as she can. Veronica runs after her. Avery watches them run away, wishing Andrew hadn''t intervened. What did they say about Leonie and the abortion? She thinks. Did Evan force her to have an abortion the same day he made me leave?


    "Are you okay?" Andrew asks, grabbing a napkin from a passing waiter. "I thought you were a fighter, Felicity; why didn''t you strike back at them?"


    Avery grabs the napkin from him and dabs at her face. She tries to dry her dress, but it''s impossible. The strong smell of the wine burns her nose and turns her stomach. She sighs and tosses the napkin back to Andrew.


    "I''ll take you to get changed," Andrew says. "You look uncomfortable."


    He puts his hand on the small of her back and starts pushing her through the room. As they walk, people stop playing their games and turn to stare. Avery can hear them whispering about her, and she tries to keep her face calm and expressionless. Out of nowhere, a bodyguard runs over and whispers something to Andrew.


    He frowns and says, "Sorry, Avery, I can''t accompany you myself. But I''ll get someone to show you the way."


    He rushes away before she can even ask him what''s happening. A waiter in a white uniform walks up and gestures for her to follow him. He takes her to an elevator and hits the button for the fifth floor. He leads her down a long corridor with thick crimson carpets and glowing yellow lamps on the wall. The ceilings are low, and there aren''t any windows in the hall. Avery can''t help but feel slightly claustrophobic.


    "There are only four suites on this floor," the waiter says, opening a dark wooden door. "Only VIPs are allowed to stay here."


    Avery steps into the room, and the waiter politely closes the door behind her. The room has been decorated in a luxurious, royal style. There is a four-poster bed, antique furniture, and a huge chandelier. Avery walks into the attached room, frowning when she realizes it''s a sitting room. It seems there''s only one bed in the suite.


    She sighs and opens the closet. There are several evening dresses, sundresses, and pajamas hanging neatly inside¡ªit''s enough clothing for several days on the ship. She chooses a dark blue evening dress before eagerly stripping out of her wine-soaked gown.


    She washes her face, reapplies her makeup, and fixes her hair. She slips into the dark blue satin and prepares to go downstairs. On her way to the elevator, she passes the door to the staircase. She hears muffled sobbing from inside and pauses outside the door.


    "Mr. Clifford, please," a desperate voice begs. "I swear I didn''t know that you and Miss Peters would be here. If I''d known, I never would have come. I won''t say anything to anyone, I swear. Please."


    "Only a dead man can be trusted to keep his mouth shut," Andrew says.


    A gun echoes and Avery jumps. She holds her breath and quietly pushes the door open to peek inside. The doctor from the hospital lies on the wooden stairs in a pool of blood. The puddle gets bigger and bigger, soaking his white suit. Without meaning to, she gasps.


    "Who''s there?" Andrew asks, turning toward the door.


    Avery shuts the door and starts to run. The hall is long, and there''s no way she''ll escape Andrew if he chases. She pushes on the first door on her left, but it won''t budge. She continues down the hall and throws herself against the next door. To her surprise, it opens.


    She shuts the door and steps into the pitch-black room, relieved that it seems to be empty. She gasps for breath and presses her ear to the thick wood door. Muffled footsteps thud in the hallway, and she locks the door as quietly as she can. She can hear Andrew''s men wondering where to go next.


    She sighs with relief and straightens up. The smell of alcohol overwhelms her. She touches her face and runs her hands through her hair, wondering if she missed some wine when she was freshening up. Then she feels hot breath on her face and realizes she''s not alone.

 Chapter 286 - 286: You Taste Good

    Avery slowly slides her hand toward the door handle. The person near her gets closer, and the stench of whiskey becomes overwhelming. It''s pitch dark in the room, but the person breathing on her face seems tall and masculine. She wonders what''s worse¡ªa random drunk man or the bodyguards in the hallway.


    The man seems to step away, and Avery gratefully breathes the fresh air. A dim lamp clicks on in the corner of the room, illuminating Evan. She drops her purse and stares at him in surprise. His eyes are blurred, and his suit is wrinkled, but his face is just as proud and handsome as she remembers.


    He rushes toward her and kisses her passionately. His lips are hot and firm against hers, and he forces her mouth open and brushes her tongue with his. She forgets the bloody scene in the stairs and the bodyguards in the hallway. She forgets her own name. She twists her fingers in his hair and pulls him closer to her.


    He groans in response and grabs her b.r.e.a.s.ts, caressing and pinching through the thin satin of her dress. She arches her back, and he fumbles for her skirt, pulling it up to her thigh. He drops to his knees, and his hot breath tickles the sensitive skin of her inner legs. He kisses his way up her thighs moving higher and higher until her legs tremble.


    He kisses the front of her underwear, and she m.o.a.ns loudly. Slowly he stands up and presses her back into the door, grabbing her hands and pushing them above her head. His breathing is fast and frenzied, and his eyes are filled with animal l.u.s.t. She can feel his erection against her leg, and he groans and pushes it more firmly against her. He lowers his head and bites her shoulder hard.


    "You taste good," he whispers.


    Avery freezes¡ªthere''s something strange about his tone. He sounds like he doesn''t even know who I am, she thinks. Is he too drunk to recognize me? Does he think I''m some other woman? Has he moved on so quickly?


    She feels as if she''s had ice water poured over her head. Her heartaches and her breath catch in her chest. I have no right to be so hurt, she thinks. He thinks I''ve moved on with Andrew. I can''t expect him to spend the rest of his life alone, but I can''t bear to think of him with another woman.


    She pushes hard against his chest, and he stumbles backward and falls to the floor. He drunkenly stretches out on his back and pats the carpet beside him. Avery ignores the invitation, opens the door, and runs into the hallway without looking. Strong hands grab her, and she freezes.


    "Mrs. H¡ª, I mean, Avery," Robert says, taking his hands off her shoulders as fast as he can.


    Avery sees Robert look at Evan''s door behind her, and then he looks her up and down. A blush creeps into her cheeks; she knows her lipstick must be smeared and her hair feels tangled. She tries to straighten her dress and comb her hair. Robert raises his eyebrows, but he doesn''t say anything.


    A woman standing behind Robert clears her throat, and Avery notices her for the first time. She glares at Avery with fierce hostility, and Avery wonders if she''s ever met this woman before. The woman has lush dark hair and a voluptuous figure. She''s wearing a scarlet dress slit up to her thigh, and her tan b.r.e.a.s.ts seem to spill over the top of the bodice.


    "Robert, what a surprise!" Avery says, pretending she hasn''t just seen Evan. "Is Evan here too? Was he invited, or is he following me?"


    "No, he''s not following you," Robert says. "I know it''s hard to believe, given their tense and violent relationship, but Jackson invited him."


    "You''re right¡ªit is hard to believe," Avery says cooly. "And such a coincidence that Jackson would put us in rooms next to each other."


    Robert''s face darkens, and he says, "I hope it''s just a coincidence."


    "Anyway, your boss is drunk," Avery says. "I got confused, trying to find my room and accidentally went into his. You might want to check on him."


    Robert turns anxiously to the woman in red and says, "Why don''t you hurry up and go serve Mr. Howel?"


    The woman nods and walks toward Evan''s door, shooting a nasty look at Avery as she passes. She shuts the door behind her, and Avery feels her stomach turn.


    "Thanks for letting me know," Robert says quietly. "I''ll make sure he''s okay, but I think he''ll be fine with the entertainment I''ve found him."


    With a brief nod, Robert follows the s.e.xy woman into the room. Avery stands in the hallway, feeling like she''s been punched in the gut. That woman is obviously some escort, she thinks. Evan was so drunk he must have thought I was the escort he''d hired. He used to say I was the only woman for him, but that was clearly a lie. He''s very comfortable getting intimate with strange women.


    She digs her nails into her palm and tries to slow her breathing. She can smell him and his whiskey on her body, and it makes her dizzy. She stumbles down the hall toward her room, wanting nothing but a hot shower to scrub him off her skin.


    Outside the door to her room, she fumbles with the keycard. Her hands are shaking so badly it takes several tries before the green light flashes, and the door opens. She steps into the room and shuts the door behind her, already starting to unzip her dress. Suddenly, the lights turn on, and Andrew stands up and walks toward her.


    "Jesus, Andrew," she says. "Why were you just sitting here in the dark?"


    Andrew''s face is calm and hard as stone as he walks toward her. Avery thinks about the bloody doctor in the staircase and immediately checks for bloodstains on his suit. He seems clean¡ªthere''s no evidence that he''s just murdered a man. She shivers with fear and backs toward the door. Andrew stops in front of her, leans down, and sniffs her neck.


    "Where were you?" he asks, putting his hands in his pocket.


    "I was just walking around," she answers. "Honestly, I got a little lost. All these hallways look the same to me."


    "Really?" Andrew asks with obvious disbelief.


    "Why would I lie about that?" Avery asks, feeling for the door handle.


    "I can think of many reasons," Andrew says coldly.


    "Fine, where do you think I went?" she asks.


    Andrew sighs and pulls a cigar from his pocket. He rolls it in his hands and inhales deeply, but he doesn''t light it. He slides it back into his pocket and gives her a searching look.


    "I think you had a secret liaison," he says. "I think you were with another man."

 Chapter 287 - 287: I Wish You Could Love Me

    Avery freezes with fear and slowly shakes her head. Andrew just rolls his eyes and smiles his crooked smile.


    "Don''t bother lying to me," he says. "I can smell his cologne all over you. And whiskey too, if I''m not mistaken. Besides, you''re a mess. Your hair is tangled, your lipstick is smeared, and there''s a bite mark on your shoulder."


    Avery clenches her hands into fists and says, "If you knew where I was all along, why did you bother asking me?"


    "I wanted to see if you''d lie," Andrew says, sniffing his cigar again. "I''m risking my life for you, and you''re sneaking around behind my back and lying to me."


    "I¡ªI," Avery stammers.


    The image of the bloody doctor flashes through her mind. She wants to ask Andrew why he killed the man, but she doesn''t want him to know she saw him. He''s dangerous, she thinks. He may be interested in me now, but who knows how quickly that could change? I need to be more careful with him.


    Andrew steps toward her and grabs her hand in his. He presses her palm against his chest, and she can feel his heartbeat quicken. He closes his eyes as if to savor the moment. Avery stands there awkwardly, too afraid to pull away.


    Finally, he opens his eyes and says, "This is the last concession, I''ll give you. Don''t expect me to forgive you so easily in the future."


    Avery looks down at her feet, trying to avoid his intense gaze. He hooks his finger under her chin and tilts her head up to look at him. He stares deep into her eyes, seeming to enjoy her discomfort. Her arm is starting to cramp, but he keeps her palm firmly on his chest.


    "You promised to be mine," Andrew says. "I thought you had a clean break with Evan, but now I''m not sure. But I don''t care what you feel for him or what he feels for you¡ªyou promised me six months. That''s my dying wish, and if you don''t honor it, there will be consequences."


    Avery''s palm prickles with sweat, and she asks, "What kind of consequences?"


    "I won''t guarantee Charles'' survival," Andrew says with a cruel smirk.


    Avery nods slowly¡ªshe expected him to threaten Charles. I just don''t understand why he forgives me for being with Evan, she thinks. Andrew doesn''t seem like a forgiving man. Is he really so willing to overlook this, or does he just not care?


    "Oh Felicity," Andrew says, his voice low and rough. "I wish you could love me."


    Avery wants to make a sarcastic comment, but she doesn''t have the energy to fight with him. She looks down at her shoes and nods slightly. He pulls her face back up toward his. Their noses almost brush.


    "Promise me?" he says. "If you can''t love me, let me believe you do. Don''t spend any more time with other men."


    "Okay, yes, I promise," she whispers miserably.


    Andrew smiles and kisses her forehead. "Good, take a shower and get his cologne off you," he says. "I made a reservation for us at the restaurant. I''ll meet you there."


    Avery nods again, and he leaves the room, shutting the door softly behind him. As soon as he''s gone, she sinks into the plush carpet and cries bitterly. She can smell both of the men on her, and it makes her feel sick. They''re all the same, she thinks. They want my body, they want to show me off like a trophy, but they don''t actually care about me. I''m just like the women the men bet in the casino, but Evan and Andrew are playing a much bigger game with me.


    She stumbles to her feet and walks to the bathroom. She steps into the shower and turns the water as hot as it will go, and she scrubs her skin until it tingles. Then she selects a casual, white broad-legged suit. She braids her hair over her shoulder and applies some bright red lipstick.


    She walks to the hall and gets into the elevator. As the door is closing, she sees Evan, Robert, and the escort walking down the hall. She presses the close door button, but Robert jogs ahead and sticks his hand between the closing doors.


    "Excuse me," she says, getting out of the elevator. "I''ll take the next one."


    Robert glances at Evan and says, "No, no, Miss Peters, please come in."


    "Really, it''s all right," Avery says. "I can wait for the next one."


    "I insist," Robert says, keeping his hand on the doors so they can''t close.


    The elevator starts to beep loudly, and Avery sighed. It seems that Robert won''t move his hand until she gets on. She steps onto the elevator, trying to keep as much distance between her body and Evan''s as possible.


    Evan doesn''t seem quite as drunk as before, but he looks past her as if she''s not there. The escort sighs dramatically toss her hair and reaches for Evan''s arm. Evan jerks it away, and the escort turns to glare at Avery. Avery presses herself into the corner of the elevator and waits for it to move. They only have to go two floors, but it feels like an eternity. The escort''s perfume is cloying and terrible, and Evan''s icy indifference is worse.


    When the elevator finally arrives on the third floor, she breathes a sigh of relief. A s.e.xy female voice announces the floor number and lists the amenities available on the third floor. Then the doors slowly slide open. Avery gratefully breathes the fresh air and rushes out of the elevator before the doors have fully opened. She can feel the escort''s eyes boring into her back as she rushes into the restaurant.


    A waiter greets her and leads her to Andrew''s table. He''s sitting next to a large, floor-to-ceiling window. The window is closed to protect them from the cold sea winds, but it''s nice to look out at the palm trees on the deck of the ship and the dark water below.


    Andrew jumps to his feet and pulls out her chair. He looks at the people behind her and raises his eyebrows suspiciously at her. She shakes her head slowly, but he still looks upset.


    "What a coincidence to run into Evan here," Andrew says. "Tell me, wife, did you take the elevator down with him?"


    "Why do you think you can call me your wife?" Avery asks angrily.


    "We''re going to get married, and it''s not strange for a husband to call his wife by her title."


    "I''m just not used to it," Avery says.


    "Well, you''ll just have to get used to it," Andrew says, staring at her intensely. "It''s normal for married couples to call each other husband and wife."


    "I''m not really fond of that," Avery says. "I like it better when you call me Felicity."


    "I admire your spunk, but I have the right to call you whatever I want," Andrew says, his voice getting louder. "And I want to call you my wife. After all, you''re the first woman I''ve ever wanted to marry."


    Avery opens the menu and uses it to hide her face. She doesn''t want to get into a public argument with him. She pretends to be deeply interested in the specials, but she has trouble focusing on the words on the menu. Everything seems to blur together, and she has to read each dish five times before she understands what it is.


    A waiter walks over to the table carrying a tray. He places the tray on the table and offers Andrew a cup filled with some sort of red juice. A small red flag dangles from the side of the cup.


    "Good evening, Mr. Clifford," the waiter says. "Mr. Oliver sends you this pomegranate juice along with his congratulations. He hopes you''ll enjoy your victory."


    Andrew raises his eyebrows and glances across the room at Evan''s table. The corner of his mouth twitches.


    "Send my thanks to Mr. Oliver," he says. "I am curious though, what did he send to Evan?"

 Chapter 288 - 288: Act Like Children

    Avery turns to look across the room at Evan. He''s sitting with the escort near a window and scowling at a crystal glass filled with a lime green liquid. A small white flag hangs off the side of the cup.


    "I believe Mr. Howel has been served a limeade," the waiter says. "It''s especially sour."


    Andrew laughs loudly and raises his juice toward Evan in a toast. Evan ignores him and downs the sour drink in a single swallow. Avery turns to look at Andrew and rolls her eyes.


    "Jackson may be a pain in my ass, but he has a great sense of humor," Andrew says. "The white flag represents Evan''s surrender, and the drink is as sour as defeat."


    "You don''t need to explain it to me," Avery says with a sigh. "I understood the joke. It wasn''t especially subtle."


    Andrew seems to be in too good a mood to care. He flips through the menu, smiling to himself. Finally, he tosses the booklet down on the table and smiles at Avery.


    "What does my dear wife want?" Andrew asks.


    "I''ll have escargot, foie gras, and pasta," Avery says, snapping the menu shut. She looks up at the waiter and adds, "Please hurry¡ªI''m quite hungry."


    She glances over at Evan and the escort as the waiter walks away. The sooner I eat, the sooner I can get out of here, she thinks. As they wait, Andrew tries to make small talk, but she shoots him an icy glare, and he stops.


    The food arrives quickly, and Avery begins to cut her foie gras into small pieces. She bends her head over the plate, trying to ignore everyone else around her. She stabs a small bite of the rich food with her fork and raises it to her mouth. Another fork knocks hers aside¡ªAndrew has reached across the table and is trying to feed her.


    She stares at him and shakes her head. Without breaking eye contact, she puts her fork down, takes her napkin off her lap, and presses her lips together. He''s clearly just showing off because Evan is here, she thinks. I''m so sick of these childish games¡ªthey act like children fighting over a toy.


    "Mrs. Clifford, what are you waiting for?" Andrew asks, his voice low and velvety. "Surely, you''re not worried about people seeing us together."


    Avery glares at him, but opens her mouth and lets him feed her. She chews slowly, appreciating the rich, complex flavors. Andrew leans back in his chair and watches her, like a man enjoying a theater performance. She takes another bite and then slams her fork onto the table.


    "I''m going to lose my appetite if you keep staring at me like this," she snaps.


    "You''re so cute when you eat," Andrew says, unbothered by her outburst.


    Avery closes her eyes and counts to ten, trying to calm the rage rising in her chest. A rough thumb traces her lips, and her eyes fly open. Andrew finishes wiping her mouth and then licks his finger. Avery fights the urge to stab him with her fork.


    "You had some foie gras on your lip," he says.


    "Why don''t you focus on your own meal?" Avery asks.


    "Honey, it''s hard to focus on the food in front of me when you''re sitting across from me," Andrew says. "You look like an absolute delicacy."


    Avery drops her fork and knife and says, "That''s enough¡ªI''m done."


    Andrew''s forehead wrinkled with concern, and he says, "You''ve barely touched your food. Shouldn''t a pregnant woman eat more?"


    "I''ve lost my appetite," Avery says with a meaningful look. "So unless you''re going to leave, I''ll excuse myself."


    "I''ll take you upstairs," Andrew offers.


    "Don''t bother," Avery says, feeling nervous at the thought of being alone in the suite with him. "You might as well enjoy your meal. Don''t forget¡ªthe heart in your chest is essential to me. You need to keep it strong."


    "Are you worried about my health?" Andrew asks.


    "I''m only concerned about your heart," Avery snaps. "Or I guess I should say Charles'' heart."


    "Fine," Andrew says with a frown. "My bodyguards will take you up to the room."


    "Whatever," Avery says, standing up.


    "Wait!" Andrew says.


    He leaps to his feet and grabs her by her elbow, spinning her around to face him. Avery raises her hands defensively, but she''s too slow. He pulls her tight against him and lowers his face to hers.


    "Andrew," she hisses. "Don''t push your luck!"


    Andrew smirks and leans closer and closer. Very gently, he brushes his lips against hers. She shudders and tries to pull away, but he''s holding her too tightly. His lips are warm and surprisingly soft as he kisses her. She wonders if Evan is watching, or if she imagines the icy gaze on her back.


    Andrew pulls away and gazes lovingly into her eyes. She glares back, but he just smirks. His arms relax, and she squirms away from him and runs out of the restaurant as fast as she can. She returns to the suite and throws herself down on the silky sofa.


    She watches TV and flips from channel to channel. For a few minutes, she watches a nature doc.u.mentary, and then for another few, an old sitcom, and then part of a tennis match. Nothing can hold her attention¡ªshe''s worried that Andrew might come back at any minute. There''s only one bed in the room, and she''s scared he''ll insist on sharing it. He can''t have s.e.x with her right now, but she shudders at the thought of being so close to him.


    She sighs and reaches for her phone, but it''s not on the table. She checks her suit pocket, and it''s not there either. Suddenly, she remembers it''s still in her purse. But where''s my purse? She wonders. She gets up and checks the entryway, the changing room, the bathroom, and even the bedroom, but there''s no sign of it anywhere.


    She closes her eyes and tries to remember the last time she had it. I must have dropped it in Evan''s room, she thinks. Her stomach sinks, and her heart hammers nervously in her chest. She opens the door into the hallway and checks for Andrew''s guards, but they seem to have disappeared. She hesitates outside Evan''s door and then knocks twice.


    The escort opens the door wearing nothing but a bathrobe. The robe is tied loosely around her small waist, and the top hangs open, exposing her tan, firm b.r.e.a.s.ts. Cool air-conditioned air rushes into the hall and makes Avery shiver. The escort leans against the doorframe and glares at Avery.


    "What do you want?" the escort asks.


    Avery looks down at the woman''s exposed neck and b.r.e.a.s.ts and sees small bite marks and hickeys speckling her skin. She looks up again and notices the escort smirking at her. Avery feels her stomach turn and wonders if she''ll be sick.


    "I left my handbag here," Avery says. "Would you mind grabbing it for me?"


    "Why would your bag be here?" the escort asks. "Besides, I haven''t seen one."


    "It''s a black crocodile bag," Avery says, ignoring the escort''s comments. "It has my phone, my wallet, and a few personal items."


    "Well, I haven''t seen it," the escort says.


    The escort starts to close the door, and Avery sticks her hand in the doorframe. The escort smiles cruelly and slams the door. The heavy wood smashes into Avery''s fingers, and she screams out in pain. She clutches her hand to her chest as her fingers throb and sting.


    "Where is Robert?" Avery asks.


    "He''s not here," the escort says. "I needed some privacy with Evan."


    "Fine, where''s Evan?" Avery asks.


    "He''s in the shower," the escort answers.


    Avery pushes past the escort and starts to look around the room. The woman chases after her.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" the escort screams. "You can''t be in here!"


    "How many times do I have to repeat myself?" Avery asks. "I''m looking for my handbag."


    Before the woman can say anything, the door to the bathroom flies open. Evan stands in the doorway, and steam drifts out around him. He has a bath towel wrapped around his h.i.p.s, and drops of water drip down his chiseled abs. A line of dark hair starts below his navel and disappears into the towel. Avery tries not to look, but she can''t help but stare at his hard, tanned muscles.


    "Evan, this crazy woman barged in," the escort complains. "She says she''s looking for some handbags. I told her there isn''t anything like that here, but she insists. Do you want me to call security?"


    "Why would your handbag be here?" Evan asks Avery.


    Avery bites her lip and looks down at her feet. He really must not realize that I was in here before, she thinks. But I can''t tell him that I almost f.u.c.k.i.e.d him a few hours ago¡ªthat''s too humiliating. What excuse can I make?


    "You can''t answer a simple question?" Evan asks, his voice cold and mocking. "I bet that''s because there isn''t any handbag. Couldn''t you come up with a better excuse to see me? What did you hope would happen? Did you think I''d see you and want you back? You may look nice, but don''t forget, I threw you out. I don''t want you anymore."


    Avery bites her lip harder to keep it from trembling. I should never have come here, she thinks. I should have just asked Robert to get my purse. This is embarrassing. I can''t tell Evan I was here before when he obviously doesn''t even remember.


    "I''m sorry to bother you," she says, turning toward the door.


    "Wait," Evan says.


    Avery freezes and looks up at him. He steps out of the bathroom and into the light of the bedroom. Water drips down his face and jaw, and he lazily pushes his wet hair away from his forehead. He squints his eyes and slowly looks her up and down.


    "You know, I have the strongest memory of f.u.c.k.i.n.g a woman against the door a few hours ago," Evan says. "That wasn''t you, was it?"

 Chapter 289 - 289: I’m Happy to Help

    Avery feels her shoulders stiffen, and a blush creeps up to her cheeks. Evan smirks knowingly, and she realizes he was just playing with her. He probably has my bag, she thinks. Maybe he knew all along. He''s just waiting to see if I admit it or not.


    He steps forward and raises his eyebrows, waiting for her to confess. Part of her wants to. She wants him to know she was the one who made him m.o.a.n a few hours ago; she wants him to know that there''s still a spark between them. But it won''t change anything¡ªshe made a deal with Andrew.


    She takes a deep breath and says, "You must have confused me for some other woman."


    Evan laughs and asks, "Really?"


    Avery nods and walks toward the door, trying to preserve her dignity. She pulls it open but freezes as Evan''s voice fills the room.


    "I''ve only ever had one woman: you," Evan says. "It was only you in the past, only you now, and it''ll only be you in the future. Do you remember when I asked you to hit me four times when the snake bit me? You didn''t do it then, but I want you to do it now."


    Avery spins around in shock, but Evan''s mouth isn''t moving. His lips are turned up in a smirk, but he''s not talking. He holds something small above his head¡ªthe recording pen. She lunges toward him and tries to grab it.


    "Give it back!" she shouts.


    "Oh, is this yours?" Evan asks, twirling the pen between his fingers.


    "Yes, it''s mine," she says.


    "If it''s yours, why does it have my voice?" Evan asks.


    "I didn''t have time to delete it," Avery lies.


    "Then delete it now," he says.


    He balances the pen on his open palm and offers it to her. She reaches for it, but he snatches it away before she can take it. He grabs her arm and pulls her toward him.


    She stumbles and falls against his bare chest, and he staggers backward onto the couch. He lands on his back, and she lands on his chest¡ªher face just inches from his warm neck.


    "Throwing yourself into my arms, are you?" he asks.


    She glares at him and tries to get up. She swings her leg over him, careful to avoid loosening the towel around his h.i.p.s. Before she realizes what''s happening, her back is flat against the sofa, and his body is against hers. She looks up at him breathlessly and tries to move, but she can''t. With one hand, he pins her arms above her head, and with the other, he presses play on the recording pen.


    He plays the entire recording. Avery looks up at him¡ªhis mouth is serious, but there''s a strange, almost frenzied light in his eyes. The recording ends, and he plays it again. And then again. Avery wonders if he''s going to keep her there all night.


    "So why didn''t you delete it, hmm?" Evan asks. "I think it''s because you listen to it every day. Do you listen to it at night before you meet Andrew in bed? Do you pretend it''s me when he makes love to you?"


    "Of course not," Avery says, trying to stay calm. "You have a very rich imagination, though. Now please, let me go."


    Evan smiles and presses a button on the pen. The recording stops, and the speaker on the pen crackles. A mechanical voice says, "This recording has been played 99 times."


    "Did I imagine that voice just now?" Evan asks. "We''ve just listened to it three or four times. So how do you explain the other 95?"


    Avery feels her face go red with embarrassment. Have I really listened to it almost 100 times? She thinks. I had no idea the pen kept track of the playback. This is so embarrassing.


    Avery turns her head to the side and whispers, "I was playing the recording you made for Nanny. I must have accidentally pressed the wrong button or something."


    "You''re telling me you pressed the wrong button 99 times?" Evan asks. "Come on, Avery¡ªif you''re going to lie, try harder."


    Avery looks beyond Evan''s shoulder. The escort is standing a few feet from the sofa, watching jealousy. She sees Avery looking at her and rolls her eyes dramatically. Evan turns to see what she''s looking at, and his body tenses with anger.


    "You''re still here?" Evan shouts. "Get out!"


    The escort pouts and starts looking for her clothing. She grabs a heel and her bra and crosses the room to grab her dress.


    "I thought I told you to go," Evan says, his voice low and dangerous.


    The escort pales and runs from the room. She pauses at the door, shooting a nasty look at Avery before she leaves. As soon as the door closes, Evan turns back to Avery.


    "What do you want to hear?" Avery asks, trying to make her voice as cold and sarcastic as possible. "Do you want me to tell you I was scared I would forget the sound of your voice? Or maybe you want me to tell you that it''s the only thing that makes the pain of missing you easier to bear? Or maybe I can say your voice fills the giant void of heartache inside me?"


    She closes her eyes to avoid Evan''s gaze. His eyes are intense and searching, and she''s afraid he''ll see through her faked indifference. It''s all true¡ªeverything I just said is true, she thinks. But I can''t tell him that. Still, it feels cruel to mock him like this.


    "Why else would you listen to it so many times?" he asks.


    "Why do you assume I listened to it on my own?" she asks.


    Evan tightens his grip on her wrist until she''s worried the bone might break. She gasps in pain and opens her eyes. His face is inches from hers, and his breath is hot and ragged.


    "Andrew wants me to tell you that your recording is a terrible clich¨¦," she says, implying she and Andrew listened to it to make fun of him.


    "If it''s such a terrible clich¨¦, why did he listen to it 100 times?" Evan asks. "And why does he let you bring it everywhere you go?"


    "I think he enjoys conquering a woman you have feelings for," Avery says.


    Evan''s face is icy and determined, and he grips her wrists even harder. He clearly has no intention of letting her go.


    "Are you satisfied with my explanation?" Avery asks. "If so, please let me go. My fianc¨¦ is waiting for me in our room."


    She emphasizes the word fianc¨¦ to make him jealous. Judging by his murderous look, it works. She struggles, but she can''t move even an inch. His strength is overwhelming.


    "If you''re so worried about your fianc¨¦, why did you come here?" Evan asks. "Are you looking for a little fun on the side?"


    "No, I''m not," Avery snaps. "I came here for my purse."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about," Evan says, smiling down at her. "Why did you come here before? Why did you let me f.u.c.k you against the door?"


    "Almost f.u.c.k," Avery corrects him.


    His smile gets wide, and he lowers her head until the tip of his nose brushes hers. His breath is hot and minty on her face. She knows she should turn her head away, but she can''t force herself to do it¡ªher body is surrendering to him.


    "It''s not like that," she says. "I thought the room was empty, I was¡ª"


    Evan kisses the rest of her sentence away. His lips are firm and violent against hers; he bites her lower lip and thrusts his tongue into her mouth. She m.o.a.ns and moves her tongue to meet his. He releases her hands, and she runs her fingers through his hair and down his back.


    In the distance, she hears a vague knocking, but she ignores it. The knocking gets louder, and then she hears voices. She freezes under Evan and tries to push him away.


    "Mr. Clifford, you can''t come in," Robert''s voice says.


    "Like hell, I can''t," Andrew says. "I can''t find my fiancee, and I suspect she''s in here."


    "Why would your fiancee be here?" Robert asks. "This is a big ship. She could be anywhere. If you''d like, I can send some of our men to help you look."


    "Oh shut up and get out of my way," Andrew snarls. "If you don''t move right now, I''ll shoot you."


    "No one is allowed in here without Mr. Howel''s permission," Robert says calmly. "If you insist on coming in, you''ll have to do it over my dead body."


    Avery balls her hands into fists and pounds against Evan''s chest. All the air seems to have left the room, and she feels like she can''t breathe. If Andrew catches her with Evan, Charles is as good as dead. Evan''s eyes fill with sly cunning; he presses his finger to his lips and winks at her.


    He stands up, lifting her with him. She wraps her legs around his waist to keep from falling and stares at him in horror. Slowly, he walks toward the bedroom, nibbling her earlobe as he goes. Then he throws her on the bed and climbs on top of her. His eyes are filled with desire, and his erection pressed against the towel.


    "Since you seem to like cheating on your fianc¨¦, I''m happy to help," he says.

 Chapter 290 - 290: Don’t Touch Me

    "You''re crazy," Avery hisses.


    She turns her head and bites his upper arm, tasting his damp skin. He groans, but he doesn''t pull away. She bites harder until he gasps with pain.


    "Do you want it rough?" he asks her.


    Before she can answer, he kisses her neck. He brushes his lips down to her collarbone and gently nibbles on the skin. He trails kiss up to her jaw, sucking lightly. She m.o.a.ns and squirms against him, feeling desire build between her legs.


    "I haven''t left any marks yet, but if you don''t cooperate, I might," he says. "Do you think Andrew will like seeing hickeys on his fianc¨¦?"


    "Wait, no, don''t touch me," Avery says. "We can''t. Andrew is just outside the door¡ªhe''ll hear us."


    Loud voices shout and argue outside the door. Avery recognizes one of them as Robert''s and the other as Andrew''s. The voices get louder and louder until it sounds like they''re in the same room. Avery trembles and looks at Evan nervously. Images of the bloody doctor flash through her mind, and she wonders if Andrew will shoot Robert too¡ªhe certainly sounds angry enough to do it.


    "So tell me, why do you carry the recording pen with you?" Evan asks.


    "Nanny needs to hear your voice," Avery says. "The doctor said it might help her wake from her coma. I never know when I''ll get the chance to visit her, so I like to be prepared."


    "Is it really so hard to tell me the truth?" Evan asks.


    He slides his warm hand into her pants and strokes the front of her underwear. She knows she should pull away, but she lifts her h.i.p.s and presses herself against his hand. He smirks and takes his hand out of her pants and slips it under her shirt. He slides his fingers along her spine and unhooks her bra with a quick flick of his wrist.


    "Evan, get your hands off me," she says, hating how breathy her voice sounds.


    He smirks, unbuttons her top, and slowly slides her bra straps off her shoulders. He cups her b.r.e.a.s.ts in his hands and traced circles around her n.i.p.p.l.es. She bites her lip to keep from m.o.a.ning¡ªAndrew is still arguing with Robert outside the room.


    "You want me," Evan says.


    "No, I don''t," Avery lies. "Get off me."


    He slides a hand down her pants and runs his index finger along the front of her underwear again. She gasps and writhes under him, and he laughs low in his throat. He reaches for the nightstand and grabs a silk tie. Before she understands what he''s doing, he''s tied her hands to the headboard.


    "You can''t wait for me to f.u.c.k you," he whispers against her ear.


    "Evan, you asshole," she says.


    "Your body and your words are saying different things," he says, pressing his lips to her neck. "I choose to listen to your body."


    "F.u.c.k off!" she hisses.


    She kicks her legs, trying to push him away, but he dodges her. He uses his knee to spread her legs, and he tugs her pants down, tracing small circles on the front of her underwear. She can feel her desire growing, but she tries to fight it. Suddenly, Evan takes his hand away, and a small m.o.a.n of protest escapes her lips.


    "Have a little patience, Avery," he whispers.


    He unties the towel from his h.i.p.s, balls it up, and throws it across the room. She turns her head to the side, but she can''t help seeing his powerful erection. The voices on the other side of the door get louder, and the door opens a crack.


    "Just what do you think you''re doing?" Robert shouts. "I told you, you can''t go in!"


    "Evan, please untie me," she whispers. "Don''t force me to do this?"


    Evan raises his eyebrows and asks, "Am I really forcing you? A moment ago, you seemed very eager."


    "Just stop this game," she says. "I know you have another woman. If your desire is strong, call her back here. I''m sure she can satisfy you."


    "She''s nothing to me," Evan says. "She doesn''t even deserve my touch."


    "Evan, I don''t care what you do with her," Avery lies. "Just let me go¡ªwe''re finished, okay? I''m going to marry Andrew soon, remember?"


    Evan''s face contorted with rage, and his smile gets dangerously cold. He reaches for her hands and squeezes her injured fingers between his. Her eyes water with pain, but she tries to stay calm. He squeezes harder, and a hot tear falls onto her cheek.


    "Ah, yes, your marriage," Evan says, his voice low and sarcastic. "Do you want me to congratulate you? Or perhaps you want me to give you a wedding gift¡ªhow about this?"


    He grabs her neck and pulls her head toward him. His lips crash violently against hers, and he forces her mouth open with his tongue. He kisses her until they''re both panting for breath, and then he pulls her underwear off and thrusts into her.


    She screams and arches her back with surprise. He clamps his hand over her mouth, and she remembers that Andrew is just outside the door. She can still hear him screaming at Robert. Evan smirks at her and thrusts into her again.


    "You''re a freak," she hisses.


    Evan nods and caresses her b.r.e.a.s.t with his warm palm. She bites his shoulder to keep from crying out, and he starts to f.u.c.k her faster. Sweat beads on his forehead, and his eyes burn with intense l.u.s.t. The louder the men argue, the harder he f.u.c.ks her.


    Suddenly the door opens wider. She freezes beneath him and stares up at him in a panic. She digs her nails into his back and tries to pull away, but he ignores her.


    "Get out of me," she whispers. "Please, it''s bad enough for Andrew to walk in on this, but at least get out of me first."


    Evan stops thrusting, but he stays inside her. He reaches over to the nightstand and grabs the recording pen. He holds it inches from her mouth.


    "Tell me you love me first," he says.


    She presses her lips together and shakes her head. He probably just wants it so he can show it to Andrew. I''m just a pawn in their rivalry with each other. She struggles against the restraints on her wrists, trying to take the recorder away from him.


    "Say you love me, and I''ll let you go," Evan says.


    "Don''t force me to say it," she says. "It means nothing if you force me to say it."


    "If I don''t force you to say it, you won''t say it," Evan says. "Even when we were married, you wouldn''t say it."


    "I won''t," she says. "It''s meaningless to force me to say it."


    "This is your last chance," Evan warns, holding the pen in front of her face.


    "No," she says.


    Evan laughs, throws the recorder onto the floor, and shouts, "Let him in."


    Avery shakes her head and tries to move away. What the hell is wrong with him¡ªhe''s still inside me, and he''s asking Andrew to come in, she thinks. Is this what gets him off? Is he some kind of sick exhibitionist, or does he just like humiliating Andrew?


    "Evan, stop it!" she whispers. "I''ll say it. I''ll say whatever you want. Just don''t let him in. I love you, okay? I love you, and I love you, I love you."


    "I''m glad to hear it, but you''re a bit too late, Mrs. Clifford," Evan says. "Your husband is about to get quite the show."

 Chapter 291 - 291: Where Have You Been?

    Avery looks around with desperate panic. At any second, Andrew will walk through the door, and there''s nowhere for her to hide. Evan starts thrusting again, and she can tell he''s getting close to finishing. His movements are rough and punishing, and he pulls her closer to him. His breathing goes rough and ragged, and his eyes filled with determination. He bites her shoulder, and she curls her fingers into her palms.


    Evan groans, and his body tenses on top of hers, and then he slowly relaxes. Reluctantly, he pulls himself out of her and pulls the quilt over their heads. He''s still on top of her, and the weight of his body and clean dampness of his skin overwhelm her. Beneath him and the thick quilt, it''s almost impossible to breathe.


    Hurried footsteps approach the bed, and she tries to hold her breath. She hears Andrew clear his throat, and Evan rolls off her and pulls the quilt off his head. She bites down on her tongue and digs her fingers into her palms, wondering if Evan will betray her to Andrew.


    "Mr. Clifford, don''t you think it''s a bit impolite to interrupt me when I''m doing something so personal?" Evan asks.


    Beneath the sheets, she feels his hand searching. He finds her b.r.e.a.s.t and traces a slow circle with his fingertip. She bites her tongue harder and forces herself to stay still.


    "I''m looking for my fianc¨¦e," Andrew says. "I''m pretty sure I know exactly where I''ll find her, too."


    Evan pinches her n.i.p.p.l.e and asks, "Why would she be here?"


    Avery gasps quietly. She wants to get away from Evan''s hand or kick him under the covers, but it''s too dangerous to move. His smell overwhelms her, and she feels dizzy and hot.


    "We''ve checked every place on board," Andrew says, his voice sounding closer. "Well, everywhere but your rooms, of course."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Mr. Clifford, but your fianc¨¦e isn''t here," Evan says.


    There''s a long silence, and then Andrew asks, "Are you serious?"


    "Always," Evan says.


    "Well then, you won''t mind if I search the room, will you?" Andrew asks, his voice defiant.


    "It all depends on where you want to search," Evan says with a low chuckle. "You can look anywhere but under my sheets. My new lover is a shy woman."


    "What if I insist?" Andrew asks. "It could be her under there. Besides, everyone says you can''t have any other woman¡ªsomething about a tattoo?"


    "This is my bedroom," Evan says, his voice low and dangerous. "What gives you the right to burst in here while I''m with a woman and demand to look around?"


    Avery feels a drop of sweat trickle down her back. She wants to wipe it away, but she can''t move. The thick quilt feels suffocating, and her skin feels burning hot. She wonders if she''ll pass out. If he doesn''t leave soon, I might, she thinks.


    "Mr. Clifford, may I show you out?" Robert asks.


    Avery''s heart pounds in her chest. Will he leave? She wonders. Or will he stay and look under the covers? Andrew sighs loudly, and Avery strains her ears to hear his footsteps on the thick wool carpet. The door creaks open and then closes with a loud bang. Evan pulls the quilt away, and the cold, air-conditioned air washes over her. She shivers as the sweat cools on her skin.


    "Untie me," she says, tugging her arms.


    Evan nods and unknots the silk ties. Her shoulders ache, and her wrists are red. She stretches her arms and rubs the soft skin of her wrists, wondering how she''ll explain the marks to Andrew. Evan sits on the edge of the bed and watches her with a strange look in his eyes.


    "You should shower before you return to Andrew," he says. "I''ll have a servant press the wrinkles out of your clothes."


    She nods, and he wraps his arms around her waist and picks her up bridal style. She''s too tired to protest as he carries her to the bathroom. He puts her down in the shower and turns the water on. She puts her palm on his chest and shakes her head.


    "Get out," she says. "I want to shower by myself."


    Evan shrugs and leaves the bathroom. She stays in the shower until the water starts to cool, scrubbing every inch of her body. The hot water calms her, and she tries to forget about what she''s just done with Evan. When she gets out, her suit is hanging for her on the bathroom door. She dresses and dries her hair.


    Evan is sitting in the living room dressed in a clean suit, and her handbag is on the table in front of him. She grabs it and looks through it¡ªher phone and wallet are still there, but the recording pen is gone. She sighs, slings her bag over her shoulders, and heads toward the door without a word.


    "Well, Miss Peters, it''s clear now that you prefer affairs," Evan says. "I wish I''d known that before I went to all that trouble to make you my wife."


    "I don''t care what you think about me," she lies. "And this will be the last time you ever lay hands on me. I hope you enjoyed it."


    "Have you slept with Andrew yet?" Evan asks.


    Avery bites her tongue and turns the door handle. What should I say? She wonders. If I say I have, he might leave me alone, or he might get jealous and try harder to get me into bed again. If I say I haven''t, he might think he still has a chance with me. Her palms start to sweat, and she wipes them on her pants.


    "Answer the question," Evan says.


    She shakes her head and opens the door. Suddenly, Evan is behind her. He slams the door shut and turns her to face him. He tilts her head upward and stares deep into her eyes.


    "Miss Peters, I''ve asked you a question," Evan says. "It''s easy¡ªI just need a yes or a no."


    "No," Avery snaps. "Now, let me leave."


    Evan nods once and then backs away. He puts his hand in his pocket and walks back to the sofa with perfect ease. She opens the door and rushes into the hall before he can change his mind. As she walks to Andrew''s room, she wonders why Evan let her go so easily.


    She touches her keycard against the reader on the door, ready to fight with Andrew. She''s not sure what excuse she can make. If he really searched the whole ship, it''ll be hard to think of a convincing lie, she thinks. She''s surprised to see that Andrew''s not alone in the room.


    He''s stretched out on the silk sofa, and a tall doctor bends over him. A leather case sits on the floor next to the sofa, and Avery can see a stethoscope hanging out of it. The doctor straightens up and scribbles something on a touchscreen tablet before turning back to Andrew.


    "Mr. Clifford, the HLA matching has been very successful, and your body seems to be accepting the new heart," the doctor says. "But you need to continue to take immunosuppressants to prevent your immune system from attacking the heart. You also need to rest. That means no heavy exercise and very gentle, limited s.e.x."


    Andrew raises his eyebrows and glances at Avery, and she feels her face go red. The doctor turns to see what Andrew''s looking at, and Avery glares at him. He looks down at his tablet in embarrassment and writes something else. Avery crosses the room and tries to take the tablet from the doctor, but he yanks it out of her reach.


    "This tablet contains sensitive medical records," the doctor says. "No one can look at it without Mr. Clifford''s permission."


    "I see," she says, trying to get a better look at the tablet.


    The doctor catches her looking and locks the screen. Even from a distance, she can tell that it''s protected by fingerprint¡ªAndrew and the doctor are probably the only ones who can unlock it. She sighs and looks down at Andrew. He buttons his shirt and levels a cold, sober look at her.


    "Where have you been?" he asks.

 Chapter 292 - 292: I was Looking For My Husband

    Avery crosses the room and fills a crystal glass with cold water. She holds it out to Andrew, but he refuses to take it. He lays back on the sofa and stares up at her with an unreadable expression. I was so careful to fix my hair and reapply my makeup, and there''s no way he can tell that I just slept with Evan, she thinks. But he''s staring at me like he knows something. She shifts her weight uncomfortably, puts the glass on the coffee table, and clears her throat.


    "You''re not going to like the truth," she says, feeling guilty. "I was looking for my handbag and¡ª"


    Andrew''s face goes white, and he presses his hand to his chest. His eyes are wide and his pupils are huge and black. His skin looks shiny and waxy. His mouth opens as if he''s gasping for air, but no sound comes out.


    "Andrew, what''s the matter with you?" she asks, dropping to her knees to check his pulse. "What do you need? Tell me!"


    His body goes stiff, and his lips start to take on a sickening, blue color. Avery grabs his suit jacket and rummages through the pockets, looking for medicine. She finds a yellow pill bottle and pops the cap off.


    "How many do you need?" she asks.


    "Two," he says, sounding like the words have been squeezed from his throat.


    She shakes the bottle, and dozens of pills spill into her palm and onto the floor. With a trembling hand, she picks two up and puts them into his open mouth. She raises the water to his lips and tips the glass back. He coughs and swallows it, and his tense body slowly relaxes. He closes his eyes and stretches out on the sofa, still breathing heavily.


    "Should I call the doctor and ask him to come back?" Avery asks.


    He opens his eyes and stares at her coldly, as if he''s waiting for something. She bites her lip and tries to think of a better way to explain what happened with Evan. It seems easiest to tell him the truth, but I don''t want to make him sicker, she thinks.


    She hesitates and says, "It''s complicated, Andrew."


    He sighs and closes his eyes. His lips still look strangely bloodless, and his skin is covered in a sheen of sweat.


    He groans and says, "I don''t want to know."


    "No, I should tell you," she says. "But I can wait until you feel better."


    "Do you really want to tell me so badly?" he asks.


    "If I don''t, I''ll feel guilty," she says.


    Andrew laughs, but it sounds more like a cough. He opens his eyes and watches her thoughtfully. She wonders what he sees when he looks at her. She stares back, worried he''ll have another attack.


    "Guilt is the best punishment for you," he says. "Besides, if you feel guilty, you might be nicer to me. Like right now, for example, you''re not staring at me as you hate me. That''s progress, don''t you think? Our relationship is improving."


    "I''m only nice to you because you''re sick," she says. "You look terrible, by the way."


    "I''ll take sympathy too," he says, smiling slightly.


    "If you don''t want the doctor, I''ll ask the bodyguards to help move you to your bed," she says.


    "No, you should sleep in the room tonight," he says. "I haven''t forgotten that you''re pregnant."


    "No way," she says. "You''re really sick¡ªyou need a good night''s sleep. I can sleep on the sofa for a night."


    Andrew winks and says, "Why don''t we both sleep in the bedroom?"


    She shakes her head, and he sighs. He lifts his hand and points to the bedroom. Realizing it''s useless to argue, she nods and walks into the bedroom, locking the door behind her.


    Jessica stumbles across the dance floor. Brightly colored lights flash overhead and loud music seems to shake the room. The ship''s club and bar are packed with people drinking, dancing, and enjoying the dark corners.


    "Miss Clifford," James calls out as he chases after her.


    Jessica stumbles, and James'' strong hand grabs her arm and supports her. She jerks her arm away and stumbles again. I knew I shouldn''t have worn such high heels, she thinks. Probably shouldn''t have had all that wine either.


    "Get your hands off me," she snaps. "If Jackson sees you, you''re as good as dead. I don''t think he knows that you''re the man who took my v.i.r.g.i.nity, but it wouldn''t be hard for him to find out."


    She stumbles away from James, pushing past sweaty couples grinding on each other. The flashing lights make her feel dizzy, and the booming music hurts her ears. She can''t decide if she wants to sit down and cry or punch James in the face. He ruined everything, but he acts so calm, she thinks angrily. I never cared about my v.i.r.g.i.nity that much, but Jackson did. And James just took it. If I can''t get Jackson back, I swear I''ll find a way to make James pay.


    "Miss Clifford, wait," James shouts, shoving dancers aside. "It''s not a good idea to go looking for Jackson like this. He might not want to see you."


    Jessica spins around to glare at him. He stares at her with perfect calm. I wish I could slap that look off of his face, she thinks. How dare he tell me about Jackson!


    James raises his eyebrows and says, "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to cause offense."


    She raises her rand to slap him but lets it fall at her side. He nods slightly and turns to leave.


    "Wait, James, where are you going?" she asks.


    James narrows his eyes and says, "I thought you were worried that Jackson would see me."


    Jessica stamps her foot and her ankle throbs. I must have twisted it when I stumbled, she thinks. She looks at the sweaty dancers on the dance floor and suddenly feels exhausted. Her headaches and the room has started to go fuzzy.


    She points at her ankle and says, "I hurt my ankle. I need your help caring for it."


    "Miss Clifford, there are so many people here. What if Jackson sees me?" James asks. "Let me take you to one of the private rooms, and then I''ll look at your ankle."


    Jessica sighs and starts to limp toward the private rooms. Men try to grab her as she passes, but she glares at them, and they immediately apologize and back away. By the time she makes it to the private room, she feels hot, sweaty, and angrier than before.


    She collapses onto the velvet sofa, and James scoops ice from the champagne bucket and holds it against her ankle. She leans back on the sofa and pillows her head on her arms. Her eyes start to droop, but she snaps them back open. She fights back a yawn and stares at James.


    His face is intent, and his fingers linger on her skin as he adjusts the ice. Though he seems cold, he has a strong s.e.x.u.a.l appetite. He had s.e.x with her five separate times the night he took her v.i.r.g.i.nity. He probably would have tried for six, but it was already getting light outside. She glares down at him.


    "I''m sorry, is it too cold?" he asks.


    She ignores him and closes her eyes, trying to ignore the pain in her ankle.

 Chapter 293 - 293: Getting Under His Skin

    Jessica wakes up in her bedroom on the ship. She looks around in confusion and sees James standing in the bedroom door. She screams and starts throwing pillows at him. He dodges the pillows and smirks at her.


    She jumps out of bed, her palms itching to slap him across the face. The room feels strangely cold, and she glances down at her body¡ªshe''s n.a.k.e.d. She screams louder and gets back into bed, pulling the sheet up to her neck.


    "What the hell, James, how did I end up back here?" she asks.


    "You fell asleep last night," he says. "I brought you back here."


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" she asks. "You know I wanted to meet Jackson. Who permitted you to bring me back here?"


    "I know you don''t like it when people wake you up while you''re sleeping," James says.


    "Are you a complete dumbass?" Jessica shrieks, reaching for more pillows to throw. "You know this was a different situation. You knew how important it was for me to talk to Jackson."


    She reaches for a throw pillow and the sheet slips, exposing her pale b.r.e.a.s.ts. She screams and pulls it back over her chest. James smirks.


    "Why am I n.a.k.e.d?" Jessica asks. "Who took my clothes off?"


    "I did," he says. "I couldn''t find any servants, and I thought your dress might get ruined if you slept in it. If you don''t like it, I can help you get dressed again."


    "Get out," she hisses, pointing angrily toward the door.


    "Fine, but before I leave, I have some news for you," James says. He picks up the pillow and pats it to knock the dust out. "Jackson is going to be at the casino today. If you want to see him, you might be able to find him there."


    "How do you know that?" Jessica asks.


    "I''m good at getting the information I want," James says, tossing the pillow back at her.


    Jessica stares at him in confusion. He''s so different from other bodyguards, she thinks. He seems so much smarter. But how does he know everything? She shakes her head to focus and points at the door. James licks his thin lips and turns to go.


    "One more thing," he says over his shoulder. "Men don''t like it when a woman is too eager. They prefer to feel like they''re pursuing you¡ªit makes the conquest more satisfying. It''s for the best that you didn''t see Jackson last night."


    "You don''t know him," Jessica snaps. "He''s not like you."


    "All men are the same," Jackson says. "They all want what they can''t have."


    She shakes her head and says, "James, you''re so¡ª"


    "Clever?" he asks, interrupting her.


    She can''t help but roll her eyes¡ªhe''s far more than clever. He has a secret cunning that intrigues her.


    "Since you''re so clever, you have to understand that we can''t keep talking about that night," she says. "It has to be like it never happened."


    "Of course," he says. "I won''t breathe a word of it to anyone."


    "Good," she says. "Now, bring me my clothes and makeup and then go check and see if my brother is awake yet."


    "It''s almost ten o''clock," James says. "I think you''re the last person on this whole boat to get up."


    "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?" she asks. "And why have you just wasted so much of my time talking? Hurry up and get out of here¡ªI have things to do today."


    James smiles and leaves the room, closing the door behind him. Jessica sighs loudly and gets out of bed. I don''t know what it is about him, but he has a way of getting under my skin, she thinks.


    Avery wakes later than normal. She gets out of bed, washes her face, and dresses. She peeks into the living room, but Andrew is still sleeping. She tells the bodyguards to let him sleep as much as she needs and leaves the room for the restaurant.


    Overnight, the ship has left the bay and sailed into the open sea. The water is choppy, and the wind is strong, and the large boat rocks gently from side to side. Most of the guests are already awake and having breakfast. Avery notices that some seem slightly green, but she''s not sure if they''re seasick or just hungover.


    She sits near the window and watches the gray sea below. She hears a familiar voice and turns to see Evan and Robert walking into the room. Evan is wearing dark pants and a long-sleeved white shirt. He''s pushed the sleeves up, revealing his toned forearms. She quickly looks away, but she''s pretty sure he caught her staring.


    "Mr. Howel, it looks like Miss Peters is here too," Robert says.


    "So?" Evan asks. "Finish giving me the news."


    Robert continues to talk, but Evan barely hears him¡ªhe can''t take his eyes off, Avery. She''s wearing a casual white dress, and her hair hangs loosely down her back. As he watches, the sun breaks through the clouds and surrounds her like a halo. Her hair shines, and her skin glows. He wants nothing more than to touch her.


    "Anyway, I learned that Mr. Clifford is suffering from an er, groin injury," Robert says. "And he also had some sort of problem with his heart last night¡ªa heart attack or something like that."


    "What''s that?" Evan asks, suddenly paying attention to Robert.


    "About the heart attack?" Robert asks.


    "No, the other thing," Evan says.


    Robert clears his throat awkwardly and says, "Well, apparently, Mr. Clifford has suffered a serious injury to his groin. My information tells me that it''s Avery''s fault. Apparently, he put his hands on her, so she kneed him."


    Evan''s heart skips a beat. Why hasn''t she slept with Andrew? He wonders. If she really loved or wanted him, she wouldn''t have fought him off like that. Is there some part of her that still loves me?


    He takes another look at Avery. She''s sipping a coffee and staring out the window. She looks like a painting. He walks across the room and sits at his table. Before he can order a coffee, Anthony Peters rushes up to him.


    "Please, sit down, Mr. Peters," Evan says, gesturing to a chair.


    Anthony sits down and says, "Please, Mr. Howel doesn''t do this to our company¡ªafter all, we''re family."


    "Actually, we''re not," Evan says, leaning back in his chair. "We haven''t formally announced it, but Avery and I are divorced."


    "No," Anthony says, his face going pale. "That can''t be right."


    Evan barely hears Anthony¡ªhe''s too busy watching Avery. A waiter between them drops a tray of coffee, and Avery turns. She sees her father and jumps to her feet, rushing over to the table without a second thought.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?" she asks.


    "Avery, you need to help me," Anthony says. "Evan here wants to buy the Peters Company."


    "You''re buying my father''s company?" Avery asks, an angry blush creeping up her cheeks. "Just to get back at me?"


    "It has nothing to do with you," Evan lies. "This is just business. I saw a struggling company with many potentials, and I decided to buy it."


    "If it was struggling so badly, why did you buy it?" Avery asks.


    Evan smirks and asks, "Why are you asking me?"

 Chapter 294 - 294: What Exactly Do You Think I’d Do?

    Avery doesn''t know what to say. Evan stares at her over his cup of coffee¡ªhis expression calm and calculating. She bites her lip and looks at her father. His eyes are wide, and there''s a light sheen of sweat on his forehead. He''s twisting the linen napkin around and around in his hand.


    "Answer his question," Anthony hisses.


    "I''m asking you because I don''t understand your decision at all," Avery says. "You just admitted that the Peters Company isn''t doing so well¡ªwhy are you so determined to buy it? What do you want, Evan?"


    Evan laughs low in his throat. Avery tries to glare at him, but he''s too busy typing something on his phone to notice. His long, white fingers slide back and forth across the glass screen, and Avery shivers; she can''t help but remember how they felt on her skin.


    "You know exactly what I want," Evan says with a slow, meaningful look.


    His eyes linger on her lips and then drop down to her chest. He stares at her as if she''s n.a.k.e.d, and she feels blood rush to her face. She glances down at her dress to check if it''s see-through in the bright restaurant light, but it''s not. She clenches her hands into fists under the table.


    These men are shameless, she thinks. First, Andrew tries to use Charles'' life as a bargaining chip, and now Evan is using my family''s business to threaten me. They want to force me to do what they want¡ªto sleep with them, to tell them I love them¡ª but none of them care about what I want. It''s disgusting.


    "I swear, Evan, I have no idea what you want," she says sweetly. "Perhaps you can remind me?"


    Evan raises his eyebrows and asks, "Did you sleep well last night?"


    "As a matter of fact, I did," she says, hoping to make him jealous. "The suite I''m in is very comfortable¡ªthe bed is large but cozy."


    Evan frowns and slams his coffee cup onto the table. The veiled reference to her shared suite with Andrew is enough to infuriate him. Anthony glances between her and Evan, his face wrinkled with confusion.


    "I heard Andrew had a heart attack last night," Evan says. "There are other rumors about a groin injury too. What do you know about that, Avery?"


    She tries to hide her surprise, but she''s sure Evan sees it. It makes sense that he knows, she thinks. People can be bought¡ªI''m sure Evan has spies among Andrew''s servants and bodyguards.


    "Why would you want to put your s.e.x.u.a.l satisfaction in danger?" Evan asks.


    She glances sideways at her father and glares at Evan. She can''t believe he''s talking about this in front of her dad. She shakes her head warningly but doubts that Evan will back down.


    "What do you know about other people''s s.e.x lives?" she asks.


    "Apparently, very little," Evan says. "But you seem to know a lot. So why don''t you explain it to me?"


    Evan glances down at his phone, and her mind races. She knows Evan wants to get her back, but there''s no way she can leave Andrew¡ªCharles'' life depends on her promise to stay with Andrew for six months. Of course, Evan could probably take the heart by force, but that would start a war between the Howel''s and the Cliffords. If Evan killed Andrew, the Cliffords wouldn''t rest until he was dead.


    Besides, it would be cruel to deprive Andrew of the last six months of his life, she thinks. The thought makes her gasp with horror. Have I started to sympathize with Andrew? She wonders. Either way, it doesn''t matter¡ªI made the deal, and there''s no way to break it now. In six months, I can save Charles'' life and complete Andrew''s dying wish. I can''t afford to have regrets.


    "Well, I''m still waiting for that explanation," Evan says.


    "That''s a personal topic, and it''s not appropriate to talk about," she says. "Anyway, I can tell you''re not serious about buying our company. Now, if you''ll excuse us, I think you''ve wasted enough of our time."


    She stands and taps her father on the shoulder. He looks up at her with confusion but refuses to stand. She tugs his shoulder again, but he shakes his head.


    "Come on, Dad," she says. "It''s time to go. Evan clearly hasn''t thought this decision through. There''s no point in staying to talk to him."


    "What are you talking about?" Anthony asks. "Mr. Howel hasn''t even agreed to anything. We can''t leave until we work this out."


    "Seriously, Dad, it''s time to go," she says. "Trust me, and I''ll work this out on my own."


    Anthony jerks his shoulder away from her touch. She reaches out to touch him again, but he swats her hand away. She feels herself blush with shame and anger¡ªher own father is shunning her in public now.


    A vein in Anthony''s forehead starts to throb, and he says, "Trust you to work it out? Do you think I''m a fool? How can you possibly do anything on your own? Without Evan, you''re nothing."


    "Yes, please stay and talk," Evan says, his voice smooth and persuasive.


    She bites her tongue and grabs her purse off the back of the chair. She can''t bear to spend another second at the same table as them¡ªboth of them seem eager to embarrass her. Besides, she''s afraid of spending time around Evan. I''m weak, she thinks. If I spend too much time around him, I might make another mistake. I can''t afford to let anything like last night ever happen again.


    "I know you don''t believe me, dad, but trust me, Evan isn''t interested in negotiating with you," she says. "Spare yourself the frustration and just walk away now."


    "I know this isn''t how I raised you¡ªPeters aren''t quitters," Anthony says, his voice thick with disappointment. "Anyway, it''s clear you don''t care about helping this family or me. Go away, and I''ll handle this myself."


    Evan smirks at her as she turns to leave. She feels his eyes burning into her back as she crosses the room and sits at Andrew''s table. It takes everything she has to avoid looking over at him as she picks at her breakfast.


    After a while, she calls the waiter over and asks him to prepare every breakfast option for Andrew. Within a few minutes, several waiters bustle out of the kitchen carrying dozens of paper bags filled with tin containers. The bodyguards take the food, and Avery rises to leave.


    As she passes Evan''s table, she nods cooly at her father. She wants to stop and apologize for her impatience. She wants to ask him what room he''s staying in and invite him to dinner, but he stares past her as if she isn''t there at all. She sighs and continues out to the elevators.


    The private elevator to the fifth floor takes several minutes to arrive. When it does, Avery steps forward without looking to see if anyone else is on the elevator. A pale, skinny forearm blocks her way. She looks up and finds herself face to face with Jessica.


    Jessica raises her chin and steps closer to Avery. Avery steps to the right, but Jessica leans and blocks her. Avery steps to the left, and Jessica mirrors her move. They go back and forth until Avery gives up.


    "Do you mind?" she asks Jessica.


    "I mind a lot," Jessica snaps. "I know you had something to do with Andrew''s attack, and I''m warning you to keep your hands off him."


    Avery laughs in her face and says, "What exactly do you think I''d do? Your brother is a capable man¡ªhe doesn''t need his baby sister running around, making empty threats."

 Chapter 295 - 295: Don’t Play Stupid With Me

    Jessica tosses her flaming hair and says, "Don''t play stupid with me. I know what you want from him, and I''m not going to let you get it."


    Avery steps back and calmly waits for Jessica to move out of her way. Jessica looks at her as if she''s sizing her up. She frowns and steps out of the elevator, but continues to block Avery''s path.


    "I mean it, you need to leave my brother alone," Jessica says. "If you don''t, I''ll show you just how well I can follow through on my threats."


    Avery rolls her eyes, and Jessica raises her hand to slap her across the face. Avery flinches and turns her head to the side, but the slap never lands. Jessica''s bodyguard has rushed out of the elevator and grabbed her delicate wrist. Avery steps past the two of them get in the elevator and slam her finger into the close door button.


    "Get your hands off me," Jessica shrieks. "What the hell? What gives you the right to grab me?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss," James says. "I just didn''t think it was suitable for a woman like you to fight in public. What if someone saw?"


    Jessica stomps her foot and says, "I don''t care about that. If I don''t tear her face-off, she''s going to kill my brother."


    "I''m sure Mr. Clifford can handle himself," James says with a smirk. "After all, he''s been with many women. I hear his number is almost as high as yours."


    "Excuse me?" Jessica hisses, struggling to free her wrist from his tight grip.


    "Don''t pretend to be so angry," James says. "Everyone knows you''ve had 29 boyfriends."


    Jessica grinds her sharp, high-heel into the polished black toe of his shoe. He winces with pain, and she raises her foot, satisfied to see that she''s left a mark in the leather.


    "There have only been 21, and you know as well as I do that I barely let them touch me," she snaps. "Anyway, are you going to help me deal with this woman or do I have to get rid of her on my own?"


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" he asks with a sarcastic smile. "Why don''t you worry about yourself and focus on winning Jackson back."


    "Of course, I''m sure," she says. "Andrew is my brother¡ªhe''s family!"


    "If you say so," Andrew says.


    Avery enters the suite quietly, worried that Andrew is still asleep on the sofa. Though the silk looks slightly wrinkled, the sofa is empty. She gestures for the bodyguards to put the food on the coffee table and calls Andrew''s name. When there''s no answer, she tries again.


    "Excuse me," a bodyguard says. "It seems Mr. Clifford is already in the casino."


    What''s he doing in the casino? She wonders. After his illness last night, he should be resting in the room. What could possibly be important enough to make him get up and leave the room without even having breakfast?


    She rushes out of the room and takes the elevator down to the casino. The large room is filled with thick smoke, and people are already gathered around the tables. She hears a loud groan from a roulette wheel as someone loses millions. At a blackjack table, a woman in a bright green dress jumps to her feet and cheers.


    Avery doesn''t see Andrew, but she can''t shake the feeling that someone is watching her. She spins around, trying to figure out who it is, but she doesn''t see anyone. A bodyguard taps her shoulder and points to a balcony overlooking the casino floor. Andrew is standing on the balcony, having an intense conversation with Jackson.


    Jackson spots her first and points her out to Andrew. He smirks as Andrew straightens his collar and snuffs out his cigarette. Before Avery can make it to the stairs, Andrew rushes down and meets her at the bottom.


    "What are you doing here, wife?" he asks, trying to hug her.


    She dodges his embrace and asks, "How''s your heart?"


    He laughs as if she''s just told a joke and waves his hand dismissively. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Jackson laughing too. She clenches her hands into fists and shrugs.


    "I shouldn''t have bothered to ask," she snaps. "Clearly, this is all just some big joke for you. Besides, I came here to talk to you about something."


    "Go ahead," Andrew says, becoming serious.


    She hesitates, unsure how to ask for his help with Evan. She doesn''t want to show any weakness in front of Andrew, and she''s scared to admit that she saw Evan at breakfast. Andrew had a heart attack when he thought she had an affair with Evan. Will he have another if Evan tells him about their dalliance? Will it damage Charle''s heart?


    Before she can explain, the lights in the casino dim, three bright spotlights sweep across the guests and the tables and land on a stage. A pink ribbon drops down from the high ceiling, and soft but seductive music begins to play. An enchantingly beautiful girl dangles from the end of the ribbon. She wears a short, pink silk dress and swings through the air, tossing colorful petals like a fairy. She lands on the stage, and the crowd falls quiet.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome," she says in a high, musical voice. "Mr. Oliver has a special show for you this afternoon."


    Jessica leans on the white Roman-style railing and looks down at the casino floor, tracking Avery with her eyes. She twirls her hair around her finger over and over. She watches as Andrew approaches Avery and snarls when Avery dodges his hug.


    "How can he be so stupid?" she asks. "He''s head over heels for her, and she''s not even pretending to feel the same. We have to do something!"


    "Are you sure you want me to arrange that?" James asks.


    "Yes, I''m sure," she says. "Wait, what did you have in mind? It won''t kill her, will it?"


    James'' voice is smooth and silky as he asks, "Do you want it to kill her?"


    "I just want to give her a warning," Jessica says, staring at him in shock. "I think death sounds a bit extreme, don''t you?"


    "If you think it''s too extreme, it must be," James says. "But it''s never too late to change your mind, you know."


    Sweat prickles Jessica''s scalp, and she shivers. James'' eyes have a strange, almost feverish light in them, and his smile looks creepy. He laughs at her expression and shrugs.


    "Fine, there won''t be any death," he says.


    Jessica glares at him, and the lights in the casino dim and turn blue. She looks at the crystal chandelier overhead and sees that it''s off. From the far end of the casino floor, a man whistles, and Jessica squints through the smoke and haze. There''s a girl dancing and swinging from a ribbon. She does the splits midair, and her short pink dress rides up her thighs, exposing silky pink underwear. The girl smiles and drops down onto the stage.


    "Are you feeling lucky today?" she asks with a flirty wink.


    The men in the casino howl and whistle, and she shimmies her h.i.p.s and laughs.


    "If you want to try your luck, we have an exciting game today," she says. "You can win the development rights to any property in the city, as long as you''re willing to bet your family members. That''s right, ladies and gentleman, if you use your family members as ch.i.p.s, you can become a real estate tycoon."

 Chapter 296 - 296: Im So Sick Of His Attitude

    A murmur fills the room. Although most of the guests are wealthy and influential, very few have the kind of money and power to gain exclusive property rights in the city. The Oliver family owns almost all of the land, and they rarely sell it to anyone outside of the family. Controlling even some of the land could mean unimaginable wealth.


    "It''s a once in a lifetime opportunity," the girl says, twirling around her ribbon. "As long as you win, you can continue betting. Who knows, if luck favors you, you could leave this ship with the entire city under your control."


    She wraps the ribbons around her wrist and rises higher and higher until she disappears above the stage. The gamblers get louder, pushing and elbowing each other as they look for their families. A few shuffle off the casino floor toward the bar, clearly sad that they left their families onshore.


    Jessica shakes her head and says, "I can''t believe this. Why on Earth would Jackson invent this game? Betting your family for some property rights¡ªit''s sick. Would you play, James?"


    James shrugs and says, "It depends. Romantic love is the most unreliable thing in this world. Marriage is already the worst sort of bet, so why not gamble your husband or wife? But your family is irreplaceable¡ªbetting them is inexcusable."


    "You baffle me, James," she says. "But that doesn''t answer my question: why is Jackson doing this? Surely he knows there''s a chance he''ll lose. Property rights in the city are invaluable to him, but what does he want with some other man''s wife or daughter?"


    "You should know by now that he''s not worried about money," James says, a small smile twisting the corner of his mouth. "Jackson''s a player, and there''s nothing he loves more than a good game."


    "No, you''re wrong," Jessica says, but her stomach turns sickeningly. "Jackson might like to have fun, but he''s a serious man. This isn''t like him at all."


    James'' smile gets bigger, and she wants to slap it off his face. He acts like he knows everything, but he''s just hired help, she thinks. I''m so sick of his attitude. He thinks he knows Jackson so well, but no one knows Jackson better than I do.


    "Don''t you have some smart response?" she asks.


    "What do you want me to say?" James asks. "You''re blinded by your love for him. No matter what I say, you''ll continue to see the best in him¡ªno matter how small his good side actually is."


    Avery''s mind races as she considers the new game. Betting a family member is insane, but the property rights could be enough to save her family. If she could get the rights to a few properties in the city, it wouldn''t matter if Evan takes the Peters Company. She glances sideways at Andrew and sees that he''s staring at her with a calculating expression.


    "What?" she asks him.


    "Just wondering what you''re going to do," he answers, shoving his hands into his pockets.


    "Well, if you want to know, I''m thinking about betting you," Avery says. "If I lose the game, Jackson will keep you here, and if I win, I''ll get property rights. Really, I win either way."


    Andrew laughs and says, "I think we have to be family¡ªnot just engaged, but truly husband and wife. But if you''re willing to claim me as your husband, I''ll happily let you use me as your chip."


    "Okay," Avery says, trying to hide her surprise. "If I win, I''ll split the property rights with you. It''s only fair."


    Andrew''s face pales slightly, "Oh, you''re really serious about this."


    "Of course I am," she says. "Why would I joke about it?"


    "Avery, you''re such a cold woman," Andrew complains. "You''re really so willing to give me a way to Jackson when I only have six months left to live?"


    He grabs her upper arm and pulls her close to him. His grip is tight, and his fingers hurt her, but she keeps her expression calm. He stares into her eyes and sighs sadly.


    "A man is nothing compared to such wealth," Avery says.


    "But if you marry me, you can have both," Andrew says. "You''ll have more money than you could possibly spend in this lifetime."


    "I''m not going to spend my life, spending someone else''s money," she says. "I''m not some gold digger."


    She grabs Andrew''s arm and pulls him toward the registration table. A large crowd of people mill around, waiting for their chance to place their bet. Avery''s surprised to see many people willing to trade their families for wealth and fortune.


    "I''m using my wife as a chip," a young man announces.


    "I''m using my son," says an old woman.


    "I''m using my daughter," says a familiar voice.


    Avery stands on her toes and cranes her neck to see above the crowd. Her father is standing at the registration table and signing a piece of paper. She lets go of Andrew''s hand and pushes her way through the crowd. She grabs the back of his jacket and tugs hard.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" she asks.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to see you here," Anthony mutters, his face turning bright pink.


    "Who are you using as a chip?" Avery asks. She reaches for the paper, but the registration girl snatches it away.


    "I have to save the family business," Anthony says, squaring his shoulders. "I didn''t have another choice. Really, this is your fault; you refused to help me before, so you''d better not stand in my way now."


    Out of the corner of her eye, she can see Andrew elbowing his way through the crowd. He stands by her side and wraps his arm protectively around her waist.


    "What''s going on here?" he asks.


    "Mr. Clifford?" Anthony asks, his beady eyes bulging with surprise. "What are you doing here? Are you betting too?"


    "In a way, yes," Andrew says. "My wife has decided to use me as her chip."


    "Your wife?" Anthony asks. "I¡ªI don''t understand."


    "Dad, we''ll talk about it later," Avery says, glaring at Andrew.


    "We''ve reached full capacity," the registration girl says. "Thank you for taking an interest in this event. We ask that all gamblers find their seats so the games can begin."


    "Dad, who the hell did you put down?" Avery asks. "I don''t care who it is, take it back. I told you I''d fix your problem, and I meant it."


    Anthony looks between her and Andrew, and his mouth falls open. He pulls a handkerchief from his pocket and dabs at his sweaty forehead. Avery glares at him¡ªshe can''t believe he used to scare her. He''s pathetic and weak, she thinks.


    "I-I didn''t realize you meant you''d get the Cliffords to help," Anthony stammers. "That changes everything. Oh God, what will people think of me when they find out I was ready to gamble on my own daughter? I have to take it back."


    "What''s going on?" Andrew asks. "What am I helping with?"


    Avery sighs and decides to tell the truth, "The Howel Group is trying to buy our family company. Apparently, my father is desperate enough to bet on one of his daughters."


    Andrew raises his eyebrows and takes her hand in his. His face is serious, but his eyes are gentle.


    "Why didn''t you just tell me?" he asks. "Your business is my business, you know. I would have done anything to help."


    Avery stares at him in shock and surprise. She''s used to him making s.e.x.u.a.l advances, but this tenderness confuses her. Instead of pulling her hand away, she holds his back. He looks at Anthony and his face shifts, turning cold and hard.


    "Did you put her name down?" he asks.

 Chapter 297 - 297: Whatever You Say

    Anthony runs to the registration table to cancel his bet. Avery tries to watch, but a group of Clifford bodyguards starts to close in around her. She wonders if Andrew is willing to start a fight to keep her from becoming a chip.


    Anthony comes back, and the bodyguards part of letting him into the circle. He''s sweatier than before, and he continues to dab at his face with his handkerchief. He looks down at his shoes in shame and embarrassment.


    "They won''t let me cancel the bet," he says. "If I refuse to play, they''ll take the chip from me. The best I can do is play and hope I win."


    "That doesn''t make any sense," Avery hisses. "That''s completely unfair."


    Andrew strokes her back and says, "Don''t worry, Avery. Jackson and I have a pretty good relationship. I''ll go talk to him and get this sorted out."


    Andrew nods, and two bodyguards follow him. The others close in tighter around Avery. She watches Andrew climb up the stairs to the balcony. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees a flash of red and turns to see Jessica staring at her. Jessica smiles nastily, and Avery turns away.


    Andrew, Jackson, and Evan stand together on the balcony, engaged in a heated discussion. Each man is shadowed by two armed bodyguards, and they all radiate power. She shivers. If they got into a real fight, no one would leave the boat alive. Avery watches them argue, wishing she could read lips.


    It doesn''t really make sense, she thinks. Why would Jackson invite Evan on the first voyage of his new ship? Even with the truce, they hate each other. He must have some secret reason¡ªI wonder if it''s related to this twisted game?


    She watches as Andrew shakes his head and walks away from the men. He joins her in the circle of bodyguards and wraps his arms around her. She can feel the heat of his body, but he doesn''t seem especially angry.


    "I''m sorry, Jackson won''t change his mind," he says.


    Avery''s heart skips a beat, and she turns to face her father. There''s no way Andrew would be so calm if Dad put my name down, she thinks. That can only mean one thing. Her stomach twists sickeningly.


    "Dad, whose name did you put down?" she asks.


    "You know who," Anthony says. "I had no choice¡ªthey wouldn''t let me put your name down in case your husband wanted to use you instead."


    "Where is she?" Avery asks. "Where''s Gabrielle?"


    "In our room," Anthony says, looking down at his feet. "Mr. Oliver has already sent someone to get her. Apparently, all of the ch.i.p.s have to be present in person for the games."


    Avery looks up at the balcony and glares at Jackson''s back. As if he can feel her eyes on him, he turns around and looks down. He smiles and winks, and she feels her heart stop. Getting Gabby must have been his plan all along, she thinks.


    Andrew seems to have the same idea, and he says, "This is really unusual. Jackson doesn''t usually go to such lengths for a woman. I''m surprised he set this whole game up just to get his hands on the Snake Charmer."


    "Shut up," Avery snaps. "And don''t call my sister that disgusting nickname."


    "Whatever you say," Andrew says with a slow wink.


    Avery closes her eyes and tries to take a deep breath. She needs a clear head if she wants to make a plan, but the noise in the casino makes it impossible to concentrate. Andrew taps her shoulder, and she opens her eyes, ready to yell at him, but he''s pointing to a small crowd by the casino entrance.


    The family members being used by ch.i.p.s are surrounded by a group of Jackson''s bodyguards. Most of them wear sour expressions, and more than a few women are sobbing. Among them, she sees Gabrielle. Gabrielle looks tired as if she''s just woken up. Her hair is slightly tangled, and she blinks with sleepy confusion. Avery sprints past Andrew''s bodyguards and rushes toward her sister.


    "Avery," Gabrielle calls, her voice still thick with sleep.


    "Gabrielle," Avery shouts.


    A strong hand closes around her wrist and pulls her backward. She turns and sees Andrew. She tugs her arm and tries to twist out of his grip, but he doesn''t let go.


    "You can''t go over there," he says. "Unless you want my men to fight Jackson''s."


    Avery stops struggling and turns to look at the guards surrounding the ch.i.p.s. There are at least a dozen, and they''re all heavily armed. Even if she did want a fight, it would be impossible to keep the ch.i.p.s from getting caught in the crossfire.


    "Avery, where am I?" Gabrielle shouts. "I''m so confused. What''s going on?"


    Avery nods calmly at Andrew, and he releases her wrist. She forces herself to approach the bodyguards slowly. When she gets close, one of the men steps in front of her, blocking her way. She leans around him and looks at Gabrielle.


    "We''re in a casino," she explains. "Dad is gambling, you¡ªhe''s using you like a chip."


    Gabrielle looks around at the other ch.i.p.s, and understanding dawns on her face. Her eyes widen, and her mouth drops with horror.


    "What happens if Dad loses?" she asks.


    "If Dad loses, Jackson wins," Avery answers.


    "I''m so confused, Avery," Gabrielle says, tears forming in her eyes. "I can''t remember anything. I was sleeping, and then these men came and woke me up. I had no idea where I was. Why is Dad doing this to me?"


    Avery''s heart twists painfully in her chest. Did Dad drug Gabby? She wonders. How could he have stooped so low? Did Jackson somehow mastermind this whole thing just so he could win Gabrielle?


    "It''s okay," Gabrielle whispers. "Dad might win."


    "Of course," Avery says. She wants to reassure her sister, but she knows that Jackson makes the rules here. If he wants to win Gabrielle, he''ll do whatever it takes to make that happen. Their dad doesn''t stand a chance.


    The first game begins, and the gamblers gather around a poker table. The family members they''re using as ch.i.p.s stand behind them. Armed bodyguards surround the table to prevent anyone from escaping or cheating.


    "As a reminder, the casino will take the ch.i.p.s of all losers," the dealer announces. "The winner will get property rights in the city. Any questions?"


    Jessica squints down at the poker table and feels her blood go cold¡ªGabrielle is among the ch.i.p.s.


    "That woman again?" Jessica hisses. "What the hell is she doing here? How did she get on board?"


    "Her father is using her as a chip in your ex-fianc¨¦''s little game," James says. "But you''re asking the wrong questions. If I were you, I wouldn''t be so worried about her presence here. I''d be thinking about where she''ll be when her father loses."


    "I have to talk to Jackson," Jessica says. "This is ridiculous."


    "The game isn''t over yet," James says with a smirk. "Maybe her father will win."


    He passes her a pair of binoculars, and she raises them to her face to better see the card game below.

 Chapter 298 - 298: I Don’t Remember Everything

    The dealer shuffles the cards over and over and flicks them across the table to the gamblers. The back of each card is red and black, with Oliver''s seahorse crest on it.


    Gabrielle watches the gambler''s hands as they wait to look at their cards. Some people drum their fingers on the tabletop, and others twist their jeweled rings, but her father''s hands are perfectly still. Each player has one chip, representing their family member.


    "Please, Dad, just tell me what''s happening?" she whispers. "I don''t remember anything, and I''m scared."


    She can see Anthony''s shoulder muscles tense, but he doesn''t turn around to look at her. She wants to tug on his jacket or tap on his shoulder, but the bodyguards have tied her hands behind her back. The rope cuts into her wrists, and she wriggles her hands behind, trying to find a comfortable position.


    "Seriously, Dad, please talk to me," she whispers.


    Anthony slams his palm against the table and says, "Shut up and don''t make a sound¡ªI need to concentrate if I want to win."


    "I''m the quietest person in here," she complains. "How am I distracting when there are dozens of people standing around and making bets among themselves about who will win?"


    Dozens of spectators stand as close as the bodyguards will allow them. They point at the players and whisper behind their hands. Gabrielle sees them passing money and ch.i.p.s to each other as they bet on the outcome of the game. Under the dim casino lights, their faces seem monstrous and cruel.


    Gabrielle''s heart hammers in her chest, and she looks around for Avery¡ªshe can''t find her anywhere. Then out of the corner of her eye, she sees Avery. Though it''s only afternoon, every other woman in the casino is wearing an evening gown or a c.o.c.ktail dress; their jewel-colored clothing sparkles and shimmers under the chandeliers. But Avery is wearing a simple white sundress, and her face is almost as pale as the fabric.


    Andrew Clifford stands close behind Avery and wraps his arm around her waist. Gabrielle feels her face go hot. How dare he touch her like that, she thinks. And where is Evan? Why is he letting Andrew take liberties with my sister? Did Dad lose Avery in some other bet?


    The gamblers lift the edges of their cards and peek. Avery tries to see her father''s hand, but he slams the cards down on the table. She looks around at the gamblers'' faces. It''s hard to tell how they feel about their hands¡ªthey''re all trying to look as calm as possible. She wishes she could see her father''s face.


    He can''t lose, she thinks. Avery said Jackson would take me if Dad loses, and I can''t let that happen¡ªhe''ll torture me. I wish I''d killed Jackson when I had the chance. If I hadn''t been so weak before, I wouldn''t be in this situation now.


    "It''s time to place your bets," the dealer says.


    Anthony hesitates, and Gabrielle starts to feel dizzy. The room is unbearably hot, and the smokestacks in her lungs, making it hard to breathe. The spectators point and stare at her, and her bound wrists throb in pain. What will happen to me? She wonders. What will Jackson do to humiliate me? Will he make me put on a bunny custom like the serving girls, or will he make me do stripteases in the bar? What if he keeps me, prisoner, in his room?


    The room spins, and she rocks back and forth on her feet. She tries to keep her balance, but her knees start to bend beneath her. Black dots flicker in her vision, and the noise starts to fade. A rough hand grabs her shoulders and jerks her upright. The bodyguard assigned to her shakes her violently, and she bites her tongue hard.


    "Everyone needs to finish placing their bets," the dealer says. "Sir, that includes you. If you don''t make a bet, you forfeit the game."


    A man in a white tuxedo sneer and says, "Come on, Anthony, hurry up. You know you can''t win, but you''re slowing the rest of us down."


    Anthony laughs and tosses his chip into the middle of the table. Then he flips his cards over and throws them onto the pile of ch.i.p.s¡ªhe has the king of spades. The other players go silent as they realize they''ve lost. Gabrielle doesn''t know much about poker, but she knows it''s almost impossible to beat her father''s hand.


    "Congratulations, sir," the dealer says. "You have won this game. You''re the only player who may continue on to the next round."


    Anthony stands slowly and swaggers to the next table. The crowd of spectators parts to let him through, and he smiles at each and every one as if they are his fans. The bodyguard shoves Gabrielle in the small of her back, and she stumbles and walks forward.


    They stop at a roulette-style game. Instead of numbers, there are three patterns: sun, moon, and stars. If the ball lands on the sun, you win. If it lands on the moon, you get a second chance. But if it lands on the stars, you lose, and the game is over.


    "If you win the first three rounds, you win the game," a girl in a bunny costume explains. "If you''re feeling lucky, you can continue playing. But if you''re done, you may cash in your reward after the first three rounds are over. Understood?"


    Anthony nods and cups the small ball in his hand. He blows on it for luck and then tosses it onto the spinning wheel. The audience crowds around, pushing, and shoving each other for a better view. The wheel spins slower and slower, and the audience falls quiet. Soon, Gabrielle can only hear the clicking of the ball and the whir of the wheel. The wheel stops and the ball drops into place¡ªit''s a Sun.


    The crowd cheers, and Anthony takes the ball and spins again, immediately getting another sun. Gabrielle holds her breath as he throws the ball for the third time. If he wins this round, she''ll be free from Jackson, but if he loses, she''s doomed. The wheel spins slower and slower, and the ball clicks onto a moon. She holds her breath and watches as her dad throws again.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Peters," the bunny girl shouts as soon as the wheel stops. "You have just won property and development rights!"


    Thunderous applause fills the casino, but more than a few spectators glare jealousy at Anthony. Gabrielle lets out the breath she''s been holding. I''m free, she thinks. I can''t believe it¡ªI''m actually free!


    Avery can''t believe her ears. Did Jackson really let my father win? She thinks. That doesn''t make any sense¡ªI was sure he would rig the game so he could get his hands on Gabrielle. This is amazing! She tries to push through the crowd to Gabby, but a huge bodyguard blocks her way.


    The bunny girl waves her hands and shimmies her little tail until the crowd falls quiet. She rolls the roulette ball in her hand and smiles seductively at Anthony.


    "Lady Luck is with you today, sir," she says. "Do you want to play again? Mr. Oliver is willing to give property rights to the island just outside the city, too. If you win, you could be very wealthy, indeed."


    Avery freezes. Clearly, Jackson is upset about losing, she thinks. Now he''s trying to tempt my father into playing another round. He''ll probably keep offering Dad properties until he finally loses. I can''t let that happen.


    "Dad, that''s enough," Avery says. "You''ve saved the family. You have to stop now."


    Anthony bites his lip and looks longingly at the wheel. The bunny girl shimmies her tail and offers him the ball, and the audience gossips.


    "His daughter is gorgeous," a man whispers. "God, I wish I was Jackson¡ªthere''s no way Anthony''s luck can last that long, and I''d love such a fine little prize."


    "He should be ashamed," an old, dignified man whispers. "I have just as many daughters as he does, and I love them all. They''re absolutely precious to me. No amount of money could convince me to gamble them so heartlessly."


    Anthony licks his lips and takes the ball. He rolls around his palm and stares at the wheel. The bunny girl grabs the edge and starts to spin it, and Anthony blows on the ball and tosses it. Avery watches it fall with horror.


    "Money always brings out the worst in people," Andrews says, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder.


    Avery''s too nervous about pushing his hand away. She waits and watches as the wheel spins, feeling as if every nerve in her body is on fire. The spectators still whisper and talk, and their words make her stomach churn.


    "If I were Jackson, I''d give away all my property too for a crack at such a woman," a man says. "I''ve heard they call her the Snake Charmer¡ªand let me tell you, and she could certainly charm my snake."


    "Clearly, Anthony doesn''t care for his daughter," a woman says. "I''m telling you, I won''t be doing any business with him from now on. A man like that can''t be trusted."


    Avery digs her nails into her palm and watches the wheel without blinking. It seems to be moving in slow motion. Slowly, it stops, and the ball stops rolling. The bunny girl picks it up, revealing a sun.


    "Wow, sir, you really are lucky," the girl says. "Would you like to play again for more property rights?"


    "Dad, I''m warning you, you better stop," Avery shouts. "You can''t win forever."


    Anthony wipes the sweat from his forehead and takes the ball. The audience bursts into applause again. Avery ducks under the bodyguard''s arm and runs to her father. She grabs the back of his jacket and tugs him away from the wheel.


    "Are you crazy?" she asks. "Stop this right now! You''ve already won so much, and there''s no need to keep playing."


    Her father''s eyes are crazed and slightly unfocused¡ªhe seems drunk on his success. He tosses the ball from hand to hand and pushes Avery away. He turns back to the table and Avery fights the urge to hit him. Out of the corner of her eye, she can see Andrew arguing with the bodyguard. The bodyguard nods and steps aside and Andrew rushes over.


    "Don''t blame yourself, Avery," Andrew says. "Jackson knows all about human weakness. He''s an expert at bringing out the worst in people."


    "I don''t need you to explain the situation to me," she snaps.


    The wheel begins to spin again, and Anthony chants the word sun under his breath. Some people in the audience begin to do the same. Soon everyone is chanting the sun as loud as they can. The wheel slows, and the ball bounces slowly before dropping into a sunspace.

 Chapter 299 - 299: Best Two of Three

    The ball is still rattling, but Anthony pumps his hands in the air, ready to celebrate his victory. Avery feels herself starting to relax. But then the ball bounces and slips into the next space. The bunny girl lifts it, revealing stars. Anthony freezes with his hands still foolishly in the air, and the audience groans.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but you''ve lost," the bunny girl says. "You will get to keep the real estate rights, but you must forfeit your chip."


    Another bunny girl rushes over, carrying a silver tray with several official-looking doc.u.ments. She puts the tray on the roulette table and offers Anthony a gold pen.


    "Sir, please sign your name here and here," the bunny girl says.


    "What is this?" Anthony asks.


    "This is the doc.u.ment to transfer the real estate rights to you," the girl says. "I have three copies: one for you, one for Mr. Oliver, and one for the city records office."


    Anthony grabs the pen and signs his name with a flourish. Though he''s just lost Gabrielle, his smile is huge. Avery''s stomach churns just watching him. How can he be so smug when he''s just gambled away his daughter? She wonders. He''s never been a good father, but this is monstrous¡ªeven for him.


    Another bunny girl brings a gold tray with more papers, "These transfer your chip to Mr. Oliver."


    Anthony signs the paper without a second of hesitation. The spectators groan and whisper disapprovingly. Andrew''s hand tightens on Avery''s shoulder, holding her back.


    "You need to sign it too," the bunny girl says to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle''s face pales, and she stammers, "I-I re-refuse."


    "Oh, hurry up and sign it," Anthony snaps. "I raised you for eighteen years, and you''ve never done anything to help the family. It''s about time you did something to repay us."


    "Dad, are you serious?" Gabrielle asks, her eyes filling with tears. "You do realize what it means if I sign my name? Mr. Oliver will degrade and humiliate me."


    Anthony''s mouth trembles, but he shakes his head and says, "Just sign it! You guard, what are you waiting for? Make her sign it."


    Two bodyguards step forward, looming over Gabrielle. Next, to the bulky men, Gabrielle looks especially small and defenseless. Tears fall down her face as she takes the pen and slowly signs the contract.


    "Well, that''s done," Anthony says with obvious relief. "I, for one, am happy to follow the rules of this contract."


    The chandeliers dim and a spotlight sweeps over the crowd and lands on a grand marble staircase. Jackson appears in the middle of the light, and the crowd goes crazy with applause. He''s wearing a neat white suit and holding a glass of wine. He raises his wine in a toast to the audience, and the cheering gets louder. Waiters circle through the crowd carrying glasses of champagne and wine so everyone can return the toast.


    "Thank you for coming, everyone," Jackson says. "As a token of my gratitude, I''m giving everyone a red envelope. Inside each envelope, you''ll find a voucher for a million ch.i.p.s. Please play and have fun with me."


    More waiters appear carrying trays laden with red envelopes. The crowd stamps their feet and cheers, and Jackson slowly descends the staircase. Greedy hands snatch at the envelopes, and the audience rushes away to play their favorite games and try to double or even triple their new money.


    The bodyguards are distracted by the chaos, and Avery runs to Gabrielle. She wraps her sister in a tight hug, and Gabrielle sobs into her shoulder. Her delicate body shakes and trembles, and Avery holds her tighter.


    "Avery, what do I do?" Gabrielle sobs. "I can''t stay with Jackson. I just can''t."


    "Don''t worry," Avery whispers. "I''m not going to let that happen."


    She looks around the room for their father, but he''s already disappeared among the gamblers. He''s probably already playing some other game, she thinks with disgust. She sees Andrew walking toward Jackson, and she starts to form a plan. Gently, she lets go of Gabrielle and helps her sit down.


    "Listen, Gabrielle, I need you to stay here," she says. "I''m going to fix this."


    She squares her shoulders and walks up to Andrew and Jackson, wrapping her arm around Andrew''s waist as casually as his wife would. Andrew smiles and kisses her on the cheek. She forces herself to accept the kiss.


    "Well, look at that, Andrew," Jackson says. "You''ve got quite the woman on your arm. Congratulations, again." Jackson turns to Avery and continues, "Can I call you Mrs. Clifford now?"


    "You can call me whatever you like," Avery says impatiently. "But enough with the small talk, I want to make a bet with you."


    Jackson laughs as if she''s just told a joke. She stares at him, calmly and waits for him to stop. Andrew''s arm tightens around her waist, and he shakes his head warningly.


    "Oh, are you serious?" Jackson asks, still fighting back laughter. "You have some nerve, Mrs. Clifford, challenging me to a game in my own casino. I have to admit, and I''m intrigued. What game do you want to play?"


    "Blackjack," Avery says.


    "And let me guess, you want to play for your sister," Jackson says.


    "Of course," she answers.


    "Well, Mr. Clifford, you''ve got a fiery woman," Jackson says. "I hope your sister is just as fiery as you are, Mrs. Clifford. I do enjoy taming a woman. I''m not interested in playing your little game, though. I''d rather spend my time with your sister."


    Avery grits her teeth and digs her nails into her palm. It takes every ounce of her self control to keep from slapping Jackson. Andrew tightens his arm around her as if to hold her back.


    "Jackson, if you have time, why not play with her?" Andrew asks. "After all, you''re an expert, and she''s clearly not. What do you have to lose?"


    Jackson seems to consider the suggestion. He looks up and down at Avery, and his forehead wrinkled with thought. Finally, he shrugs and nods.


    "All right, I''ll play," he says. "And I''ll even let you set the rules, Mrs. Clifford."


    "Standard rules," Avery says. "Person with 21 wins. I''m sure a gambling man like you is familiar with the rules, no?"


    "Very well," Jackson says, strutting off toward the nearest blackjack table. "Let''s play."


    There are already several men and women seated at the table. They''re in the middle of the game, but Jackson snaps his fingers, and the dealer stops. The players groan and complain, but as soon as they see Jackson, they leap from their chairs and rush away.


    "Don''t you want to know what my chip is?" Avery asks.


    "I don''t want anything from you," Jackson says with an arrogant laugh. "I''m just playing this game as a favor to Andrew."


    Jackson sits down and rocks back and forth in the chair. A waiter rushes over and brings him another glass of wine. Avery sits down, rolling her eyes at his confidence. The dealer collects the old cards and starts to discard them, but Avery stops her.


    "There''s nothing wrong with these cards," Avery says. "We don''t need to ruin new ones for this little game."


    Jackson shrugs and says, "Just listen to her."


    "Since it''s my first time playing, would you mind playing a practice round or two?" Avery asks. "I want to get a feel for the game before we really begin."


    "Whatever," Jackson says. "But I don''t want to waste too much time on this."


    A crowd begins to form around the table. Everyone wants to see the powerful Mr. Oliver play cards with such a beautiful and headstrong woman. Avery tries to ignore them, but she can''t help but hear their whispers.


    "She should play stupid," a man whispers. "If I were playing with such a beautiful woman, I''d lose a few hands-on purposes."


    "How many rounds do you want to play?" Jackson asks.


    Avery looks at Gabrielle. She''s stopped crying, but she''s shaking with fear, and her face is deathly pale. She looks back at Jackson and takes a deep breath.


    "Best two out of three," she says.

 Chapter 300 - 300: Basic Casino Policy

    The dealer shuffles the cards and places them into the automatic dealing machine. She closes the top of the device and presses the button with her long, manicured finger. The machine spits out two cards: one for Avery and one for Jackson. Avery lifts up the corner of her card and peeks at the number¡ªit''s a nine. She has no idea what Jackson has, but she knows that nine isn''t very good.


    She calls, and Jackson calls too. The dealer passes her another card, and Avery glances at it¡ªanother nine. Together, she was eighteen. It''s not a bad hand, but it''s not twenty-one. Still, if she gets another card, her hand might go over twenty-one. She signals to the dealer that she''s done, and Jackson does the same.


    "Okay, please show us your cards," the dealer says.


    Avery tosses her cards into the middle of the table. A small crowd has started to form around them; everyone seems eager to watch Jackson play. They go quiet as they wait to see what Jackson has. With a casual flick of his wrist, he throws the cards on top of Avery''s he has twenty-one.


    They play another round, and Avery gets only sixteen, but Jackson gets a perfect twenty-one. They play over and over, and each time Jackson wins with twenty-one while Avery''s cards never add up to anything more than nineteen. The audience seems to get bored, and they begin to talk among themselves.


    "Jackson really is a gambling god," a man says, with admiration and respect. "I just don''t understand why he''d waste his time playing such an obvious rookie."


    "Don''t you have eyes, man," his friend says. "Do you see whom he''s playing? She''s stunning. I''d love to have the chance to play with such beauty. If it were me, I might even let her win a few hands."


    "Pshh, Jackson doesn''t seem to care," the first man says. "He''s absolutely merciless with her."


    They play a few more rounds, and Jackson''s hands go from twenty-ones to some twenties and even one nineteen. Still, he wins every round. After their tenth game, he taps his cards impatiently against the table.


    "I think that''s been enough practice, Mrs. Clifford," he says. "Can we begin the real games now?"


    "Of course," Avery says. "Remember, best two out of three wins."


    Jackson nods, and the dealer takes the cards and loads them back into the machine. She deals, and Avery peeks at her first card. She fights the urge to smile¡ªit''s terrible. She calls and checks her next card, finding that it''s even worse than the last. With a bored yawn, Jackson flips his cards over revealing twenty. Avery does the same, and the audience groans with sympathy; she only has fifteen.


    "Could we play with another set of cards?" Avery asks. "Maybe a set that doesn''t have the seahorses on them. I''m starting to feel like they might be unlucky for me."


    She shoots a meaningful look at Jackson and waits to see how he''ll react. Though his posture is casual, there''s a slight wrinkle between his flawless eyebrows¡ªit''s his tell. Avery smiles innocently at the dealer.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am, but we only have the seahorse cards," she says. "They''re exclusive to this casino."


    Evan''s deep voice echoes over the crowd, "I happen to have a brand new deck with me."


    Avery turns in time to see the crowd part to make room for Evan.He strides toward the table with calm confidence. He''s wearing his signature three-piece black suit, and his eyes flash with power. If Avery didn''t know better, she''d think he was the casino''s owner. He tosses the deck onto the table and smiles at Avery with something like affection.


    It takes her a moment to tear her eyes away, but when she does, the dealer is pushing the cards away with the tip of her manicured finger. She wrinkles her nose as if the cards smell bad and casts a frosty glare at Avery.


    "We don''t allow outside cards here," she says. "It''s a basic casino policy."


    "Why''s that?" Avery asks, raising her voice so the entire crowd can hear. "Is there something special about the seahorse cards?"


    Jackson bites his lip and looks at the large crowd. He shrugs and takes a sip of his wine.


    "It doesn''t matter to me," he says. "Just use the new cards."


    The dealer pouts and takes the cards out of their box. She shuffles them and takes the seahorse deck out of the machine. Then she shoots one of the cards at Avery. Avery peeks at the card¡ªit''s a six. She calls and Jackson does the same. The next card is an eight, bringing her total to fourteen. She calls again. She looks at the third card, and her heart hammers in her chest¡ªit''s a seven.


    The dealer asks them to show their hands, and Avery calmly flips the cards over. Everyone gasps when they see she has twenty-one. Jackson smiles and tosses his cards on top of hers: he only has twenty.


    "Well, it turns out he has a soft spot for beauty after all," the man behind Avery says. "He just let her win that hand."


    Jackson raises his eyebrows and looks at her across the table. She shrugs and smiles as if she''s surprised and pleased. He gestures for the next round to begin, and the dealer gives them new cards. Avery calls the first round and then the second. The dealer asks them to reveal their cards, and she shows her twenty confidently. Jackson laughs and flips his cards over, revealing another twenty.


    "Are you sure you want to keep playing?" she asks sweetly.


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Jackson says, crossing his legs. "The game''s just starting to get interesting."


    Avery wipes her palms on her skirt and smiles. This last hand will be crucial. The dealer shuffles the cards and loads them into the machine.


    Jessica leans against the balcony railing and stares at the blackjack table below. Avery has been playing with Jackson for over an hour, and Jessica is starting to get impatient. She twirls her long red hair around her finger and sighs dramatically.


    "Can''t they hurry up," she complains. "Avery is nowhere near our little trap."


    "Patience," James says with a small smirk. "You should know that gambling is all about waiting for the right moment to play your hand."


    Jessica groans and slumps against the banister. She''s not sure which is worse¡ªwaiting for Avery to move or listening to James make bad gambling puns. She looks at the chandelier and notices that Gabrielle is standing under it. She seems to be trying to avoid the intensity of the crowd. Jessica smiles and straightens up.


    "You know, it''s not too late to change the plan," she says. "I think I hate Gabrielle even more than I hate her sister. And when else will I get an opportunity as good as this."


    "It must be a difficult thing to be so hated by you, Miss Clifford," James says, his voice thick with irony. "Though even with all your charms, you must know that there are plenty of people who dislike you too."


    Jessica scowls and says, "You know James, sometimes I wonder whose side you''re really on."


    "I''m on the side of truth," he says.


    "Whatever," Jessica says. "Just change the plan."


    Avery plays with the edges of her cards as if she''s reluctant to reveal them. Jackson throws his cards into the middle of the table and the audience gasps¡ªhe only has seventeen. It''s the lowest hand he''s had since he and Avery began playing.


    "Come on, lady, show us your cards," someone shouts.


    "I''ll show you the cards," Avery says. "But first, I''d like to ask Mr. Oliver a few questions. Don''t you all find it a bit strange that his luck changed so quickly? He was doing so well, and then we switched the deck and now look, he only has seventeen."


    Jackson laughs and says, "I know you''re new to this, Mrs. Clifford, but I thought you understood how gambling worked¡ªsometimes you''re lucky, and sometimes you''re not."


    "I think it''s more than luck," Avery says, slowly standing. "I know I''m not an expert, but I find it incredibly odd that you got so many twenty-one when we first started playing. The odds of that happening must be a million to one. Stranger still, your luck changed so dramatically as soon as we switched the deck."


    "Are you implying that I''ve created?" Jackson asks. "Don''t be ridiculous¡ªthe cards have nothing to do with this. I''m an experienced gambler, and you''re just a novice."


    "I''m not implying anything," Avery says, raising her voice so everyone can hear her. "I know you cheated."


    "And just how did I do that?" Jackson asks.


    "It has to do with the seahorse cards," Avery says. "I think they''re magnetic. The dealer puts them in the machine and the machine sorts them so you get high numbers and your opponents always get the lowest numbers. When we started playing, the cards were already a bit old¡ªthey''d been used in another game. But the magnetic strips still worked. The more we played, the weaker the magnets got. That''s why your hands started getting worse."


    The casino is deadly silent, and then the spectators begin to whisper and gossip among themselves. Avery listens, hoping the other gamblers will take her side.


    "I can''t believe she''s calling Jackson a cheater in his own casino," a man says. "That takes some nerve."


    "Honestly, she makes a good point, but what does it matter?" another man says. "This isn''t business, and it''s just some fun and games. Who cares if we lose a little money?"


    "I don''t know," a woman says. "Casinos are the Oliver family business. If they''re willing to cheat at these games, who knows where else they''ll cheat. It makes me nervous about doing business with them, that''s for sure."


    Jackson stands and leans casually against the table, sliding one hand into his pocket. His diamond earring sparkles and glitters in the dim light. He smiles and waves his hand through the air, and the crowd falls silent.


    "That''s a very serious accusation, but where''s your proof?" he asks. "I have to say, and I''m insulted. I invited you here and agreed to play your game and follow your rules, and now you''re accusing me of cheating?"


    "It''s easy enough to prove," Avery snaps. "We just need some seahorse cards and a magnet."


    Before Andrew can reply, the boat rocks dangerously to one side. Ch.i.p.s and cards slide across the tables, and men and women stumble into each other. Avery grabs the blackjack table and looks around in a panic. A moment later, the boat rocks to the other side. The crystal chandeliers overhead swing violently from side to side, and the glass pendants clatter as they slam into each other.


    One chandelier seems to be swaying more than the others. The boat rocks again, and a pendant the size of Avery''s arm falls off and shatters against the floor. People scream and dive under the card tables. Avery screams too¡ªGabrielle is standing underneath the chandelier, frozen with terror.


    Avery sprints across the room and shoves her sister as hard as she can. Gabrielle goes flying, and Avery falls over. Another crystal pendant falls and crashes just inches from her face.

 Chapter 301 - 301: Basic Casino Policy

    Everything seems to move in slow motion. The crystals shatter on the floor, and shards of glass spray like sparkles. She hears a dull roaring in her ears, and each fallen pendant sounds like an avalanche. She curls her body into the fetal position and throws her arms over her face and head. Too slowly, she realizes that she should close her eyes to keep the glass out. She shuts her eyes, and everything goes dark, and then something heavy is on her.


    At first, she thinks she''s been hit, but her body doesn''t hurt. Besides, the thing is warm, and she can hear it breathing. The person wraps arms around her and picks her up, and then they''re running. She hears the chandelier fall with a final deafening crash, and she shivers.


    She opens her eyes and comes face to face with Andrew. He''s panting for breath, but he won''t put her down. She looks over his shoulder at the fallen chandelier. Beneath the twisted metal, the broken glass looks like a pile of diamonds.


    "Honey, are you okay?" Andrew asks.


    She wants to answer, but the words seem to get stuck in her throat. She swallows and tries again, but she still can''t speak. She nods her head instead, and his face relaxes.


    "Are you in shock?" he asks. "Are you sure you''re not hurt?"


    "No, no, I''m fine," she says, the words coming out hoarse.


    "What about your belly?" he asks. "Is the baby okay?"


    "Yeah, I think so," she says, strangely feeling touched that he''s worried about the child.


    She looks over Andrew''s shoulder at the broken chandelier. Something glitters on the back of his jacket, and she realizes it''s a shard of glass. In fact, his back is covered with dozens of shards¡ªsome small and some large. There are dark wet spots on the back of his black coat.


    Andrew slowly puts her down and examines her from head to toe. She has a small cut near her ankle, but it''s just a scratch. As he inspects her ankle, she studies his back. It looks horrible.


    "Andrew," she finally says. "You''re badly hurt."


    "Am I?" he asks.


    He pauses, and he finally seems to notice the pain. His mouth tightens into a grimace, and his face pales. Avery kneels down beside him and looks closer at his back. It''s impossible to tell just how bad his injuries are with his clothing on, but she suspects that they''re severe. Several pendants must have fallen on him as he carried her to safety.


    The chandelier seems to fall in slow motion as Andrew runs beneath it. There''s a horrible, high-pitched sound, and it takes Jessica several seconds to realize it''s her screaming. She only stops when she sees that Andrew is still standing on the other side of the rubble pile.


    "Jesus, James, I told you I didn''t want to kill anyone," she says. "What were you thinking? Such a big chandelier could be deadly."


    "You told me you wanted to send a warning," James says with a shrug. "Besides, I think it was successful. No one''s dead."


    Jessica scowls and says, "We almost killed my brother¡ªI wouldn''t call that successful."


    "But we didn''t," James says. "That''s what matters.


    "You''re unbelievable," Jessica shouts.


    She runs down the stairs to the casino floor as fast as her stiletto heels will let her. The casino staff is already sweeping up the broken glass when she gets there. She rushes over to Andrew and sees that he''s removed his coat. His white shirt is soaked with bright red blood. Her breath seems to catch in her lungs.


    "Andrew, oh my God, Andrew, you scared me," she says, taking him in her arms. "Don''t ever do anything like that again."


    "If you don''t let go of me, I might not be okay," Andrew hisses.


    She lets go of him and takes a step back. His face is contorted with pain, and there''s blood streaked across his cheek. She looks down at her hands and sees that it''s on her fingers too.


    "Oh, Andrew, I''m so sorry," she says, beginning to sob.


    "It''s okay, Jessica," he says. "I''m going to be just fine."


    "No, Andrew, you don''t understand," she says, sobbing heavily.


    Before she can finish explaining, she sees Jackson walking over. She wipes at her tears, worried she''s smearing mascara all over her face. But Jackson doesn''t even seem to see her. Instead, he''s staring at Gabrielle.


    As Jessica talks to Andrew, Avery looks around the room. Evan is standing next to the pile of broken glass, and his mouth is set in a grim line. She looks past him and notices a team of bodyguards standing at attention. The men look a bit messy as if they''ve been in a fight. She turns and sees Andrew''s bodyguards. One of them is still wiping the blood from his split lip.


    Was there a fight? She wonders. Why on Earth would they have gotten into a fight at a time like this? She looks back at Evan and sees that he''s glaring at her. Wait, why is he so close to the chandelier? She wonders. Last time I saw him, he was halfway across the room¡ªhow did he get over here so quickly?


    A doctor rushes onto the scene and tries to lead Andrew away to his room. Andrew reaches out for her, and she has no choice but to go with him. After all, he just saved her life. He puts an arm around her shoulder and lets her help him to the room. Every step seems to cause him unspeakable pain.


    Avery helps him lie down on a sofa and watches as the doctor slices at his bloodied shirt with a pair of scissors. The doctor works carefully but quickly, tossing the ruined strips of cloth onto the floor at his feet.


    "You look angry," Andrew says.


    "I am," Avery answers. "Don''t you think it''s a little too convenient that the chandelier fell just as I was exposing Jackson''s scam."


    "I''m sure Jackson will investigate the accident," Andrew answers.


    "What a joke," Avery says. "He was clearly trying to silence me."


    "I know you''re angry, but think about it," Andrew says. "You weren''t under the chandelier¡ªit was Gabrielle. Why would Jackson hurt her after he went to such great effort to win her? It doesn''t add up. Besides, calling him out like that was a little too bold. Weren''t you worried he''d try to take revenge? You know half his family''s fortune comes from these casinos."


    "I''m not worried about his petty revenge plots," Avery says. "But he better leaves my sister out of it."


    Andrew sighs and hides his face in the sofa cushion. The doctor continues to snip at the fabric, careful to avoid tugging on any of the glass shards stuck in Andrew''s back. He winces as the tip of the scissors brush against a particularly large and jagged shard.


    "Anyway, what were your cards?" Andrew asks. "Did you win the game?"


    "Take a wild guess," Avery says. "If I had the winning cards, do you think I would''ve risked that scene back there?"


    The doctor turns to Avery and says, "Can you please help me? I''m waiting for the nurses to come to join me, but I don''t want to keep Mr. Clifford waiting any longer."


    Avery nods and steps forward. Andrew''s back looks even worse up close. There''s so much blood it''s hard to see where the wounds are. The doctor passes her a cotton pad with antiseptic and shows her how to clean the blood without pushing the glass in deeper. Avery dabs at his back, but her hands shake terribly.


    "Why are your hands shaking so bad?" Andrew asks. "Are you in shock, or do you just feel sorry for me?"


    "I don''t know how to do this," she says. "I think I''ll hurt you if I continue¡ªthe doctor should wait for the nurses."


    "If I know you''re doing it, it''ll hurt less," Andrew flirts.


    Avery rolls her eyes and says, "Clearly, you''re not hurt that badly. If you can still joke and flirt you must be fine. Anyway, it looks like some of these cuts need stitches. Maybe I''ll ask the doctor to stitch your mouth shut too."


    "I''ve just remembered that your ankle is hurt," Andrew says, lifting his head from the sofa. "Doctor, take care of her first."


    "It''s nothing," Avery says. "I just need a bandage, and I can put that on myself."


    "No, take care of her first," Andrew insists.


    "How about I take care of you at the same time?" the doctor says.


    There''s a knock at the door, and a team of nurses rushes into the room. The doctor orders one to look at Avery''s ankle while the others help him tend to Andrew''s back.

 Chapter 302 - 302: You Deserve to Know The Truth

    As soon as the nurses wipe away the blood, more trickles out from the wounds. Avery tugs her ankle away from the nurse and goes to look at Andrew, but there''s too much blood. She rushes to the window and sticks her head outside, letting the cool sea breeze calm her churning stomach.


    "Mr. Clifford, we need to remove the glass now, but I have to warn you, it''s going to hurt a lot," the doctor says. "Because of your heart condition, we can''t use any anesthesia."


    "That''s fine," Andrew says. "I don''t need it anyway."


    Avery''s heart thuds nervously in her chest. The room is deathly quiet. All she can hear is the clink of the glass as it lands in the metal tray and Andrew''s pained breathing. She closes her eyes and fights the urge to vomit out the window.


    Andrew saved my life, she thinks. He knows I despise him, but he did it anyway. But I can''t afford to let myself be soft with him. No matter what, he''s still playing a game and treating me as the prize. Besides, in six months, he''ll give his heart to Charles, and he''ll die. There''s no point in letting myself feel for him¡ªit''ll just make everything harder.


    "Hello, Mr. Howel," the servant at the door says.


    Avery pulls her head back in and turns around in time to see the servant close the door after Evan. Evan walks into the room as if it''s his own. Robert and two bodyguards follow behind him, dragging the fourth man along the ground. Avery feels her back stiffen, and she presses her lips into a thin line.


    Evan slowly looks her up and down, and his eyes linger on the bandaid on her ankle. She''s surprised he can see it from so far away. He looks between her and Andrew and smiles coldly.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to visit me," Andrew says with a laugh. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Evan waves his hand, and Robert and the bodyguards step forward and haul their prisoner to his feet. The man looks badly beaten. One eye is swollen shut, and the whole left side of his face is bruised and bloodied. He seems unable to stand on his own, and Evan''s bodyguards hold him on both sides.


    "Do you recognize this man?" Evan asks. "He''s one of the Clifford bodyguards. He stopped me from rescuing Avery when she was under the falling chandelier. My men have taken care of him, and I hope you don''t mind."


    Andrew props himself up with his elbows and turns to scowl at the guard. Even though he''s lying on the sofa, he radiates cold power. The guard trembles and tries to step forward, but he falls down to the floor.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Clifford," the guard says, slightly slurring the words. "I was acting on Miss Jessica''s orders."


    Avery stares at the guard in disbelief. She assumed Jackson was behind the attack, but it makes sense that it was Jessica. Avery suddenly remembers Jessica''s warning to stay away from Andrew. I guess I should have taken her seriously, she thinks. After all, she bribed a police officer to beat me at the police station. She clearly doesn''t mind a little violence.


    Andrew''s face darkens with rage, and he says, "Take this man away and bring me, my sister."


    Evan nods, and his men drag the bodyguard from the room. Andrew turns his head toward Avery. Even the slight movement makes him wince with pain. The nurse tries to help him lie back down, but he pushes her away.


    He turns to Avery and says, "Honey, please come help me."


    Avery crosses the room quickly and helps him sit up from the sofa. Blood still drips down his back, staining the delicate silk of the cushions. As soon as he''s sitting, she lets go of his arm and steps away out of his reach.


    "Honey, I''m a bit thirsty, do you think you can bring me some water?" he asks.


    Avery fills a crystal glass with some bottled water and offers it to him. He stares at her as if he''s waiting for something, and she sighs.


    "Do you need me to help you drink it?" She asks.


    "That would be best," Andrew says. "Even the smallest movement hurts me."


    Avery sits on the sofa next to him, careful to avoid sitting in his blood. She places one hand on the soft hair at the back of his head and raises the glass to his lips with another. She tilts the glass, and he takes a small sip.


    "Your lips are dry and cracked," she says, playing the role of concerned fiance. "Please drink more."


    Andrew''s eyes gleam, and he smiles as he sips water. She knows he''s trying to make Evan jealous, and she hates herself for playing along, but she knows she doesn''t have a choice. After all, Andrew just saved her life. Evan''s mouth twists into an ironic smile, but his eyes are dark and sad.


    "Well, Andrew, I have to say your bravery is commendable," Evan says. "You risked your life to save Avery, and now you''re suffering for it. "


    Andrew pushes Avery''s hand away and says, "Well, it''s my job to protect her. If I have to die or suffer, it''s worth it. She''s the light of my life."


    "Oh?" Evan asks. "Tell me, is it really worth dying for a woman like her?"


    Avery grips the crystal glass tighter in her hands, but she wants to hurl it across the room at Evan. How dare he come here to insult me? She thinks. I don''t expect him to like Andrew, but this is beyond petty. Andrew is in here suffering from a terrible injury, and Evan has come just to mock him.


    "Some people might not be smart enough to see it, but she''s absolutely worth dying for," Andrew says, looking calmly up at Evan.


    "Oh, really?" Evan asks, reaching into his pocket. "Well, I have something here that might interest you. Give it a listen before you risk your life for her again."


    He pulls out the recording pen and twirls it between his long fingers. With two strides, he crosses the room and drops the pen onto the coffee table. It lands next to the tray of bloody glass shards, and Avery wonders which will hurt Andrew more¡ªhis wounds or the recording. Avery drops the crystal glass, and it falls onto the plush carpet with a dull thud.


    "I don''t know what that is, but I can tell you I''m not interested in it," Andrew says, narrowing his eyes.


    Evan shakes his head and says, "I never thought you were a foolish man Andrew, but maybe you prefer ignorance to the truth. I''m warning you, and you should give it a listen. If you''re not on your guard, she''ll humiliate you behind your back."


    "My relationship with Avery is none of your business," Andrew says, his voice low and warning.


    "I have to say I didn''t expect you to be so, open-minded," Evan says. "Choosing a divorced woman who''s pregnant with another man''s baby¡ªit''s a bit strange."


    "Clearly, you know nothing about love," Andrew says, taking her hand in his. "She may have a past, but I love her desperately, anyway."


    Evan stares at the two of them in stunned silence, and Andrew lays back down on his stomach. He waves for the nurse to come over and continue taking the glass out of his back. He grips Avery''s hand, squeezing hers whenever the pain becomes unbearable. His grip hurts, but she refuses to complain.


    "Is the pain terrible?" she asks quietly.


    "No," he whispers through gritted teeth. "Having you here makes it all better."


    Avery turns to look at Evan. Their eyes meet, and he raises his eyebrows questioningly. She bites her lip and narrows her eyes.


    "If you came here to deliver the pen, you''ve accomplished your purpose," she says. "As you can see, Andrew is seriously injured, and we''re not interested in entertaining you or playing your little games. If you don''t mind, we''d like some privacy now."


    Evan slightly winces as she uses the word "we," but he doesn''t make any move to leave. Instead, he sits down on a high-backed chair and crosses his left leg over his right.


    "I was going to leave, but I think I''d rather stay," he says. "I want to make sure that Andrew will be alright."


    Avery rolls her eyes. She knows he just wants to play the pen and let Andrew know she cheated on him. Her stomach twists anxiously, but she stands and grabs the pen.


    "Fine, I''ll play it," she says.


    "No, throw it away," Andrew says. "I don''t want to hear it."


    "What?" Avery asks. "Why?"


    "I don''t want to do anything that makes you unhappy," Andrew says, squeezing her hand gently. "If you don''t want to play it, just throw it away."


    Avery''s face burns with shame. Andrew''s unexpected gentleness makes her feel even worse about cheating on him. She clutches the pen and prepares to push the button.


    "It''s going to make you really angry," she says. "That''s why Evan wants you to hear it. Honestly, I think you should listen to¡ªyou deserve to know the truth."

 Chapter 303 - 303: Don’t Be Upset

    "Why should I listen to something that makes me unhappy?" Andrew asks.


    The nurse finishes treating his back, and she begins to wrap his wounds with clean, soft cotton. Before she can finish, Andrew jumps to his feet and snatches the pen from Avery''s hands. He walks across the room and throws it out the window. His face is pale with pain, but he moves quickly.


    Andrew slams the window shut, and Avery sighs with relief. She''s glad that she won''t cause Andrew unnecessary pain, but she''s even happier that Evan''s cruel plan has failed. She glances at Evan and sees that he''s scowling at the window.


    "Since you were so thoughtful in bringing me a gift, I''d like to give you something in return," Andrew says.


    He snaps his fingers, and a bodyguard rushes over. He whispers instructions to the guard, and the guard runs into the bedroom. He comes back carrying a creamy white envelope. He passes it to Andrew, who gives it to Evan with a small, ironic bow.


    Evan tears the envelope open and pulls out a matching piece of paper. From across the coffee table, Avery can see white, sparkling flowers and delicate black calligraphy. Evan''s handshakes as he reads the writing.


    "I really hope you''ll take some time out of your busy schedule," Andrew says. "We''d love to see you at our wedding next month."


    Avery stares at the paper in horror. I should have known it was a wedding invitation the moment I saw it, she thinks. But Andrew never talked to me about choosing a date. I don''t even know when my wedding is. She glares at Andrew, but he''s too busy smiling at Evan to notice.


    "When were you planning on telling me?" she asks Andrew.


    "Don''t be upset, Honey," Andrew says. "I didn''t want to worry you with all the details. But I respected your wishes, and I consulted with several fortune-tellers and astrologists, and they all promised me that this is the best possible day for us to get married."


    She wants to grab the paper from Evan, crumple it into a ball and shove it into Andrew''s mouth. Instead, she smiles sweetly at Andrew and snatches the invitation away from Evan. She reads it once and then returns it to him; his hand trembles slightly as he takes it from her.


    "I thought you hated marriage, Avery," Evan says. "Are you sure this is what you want?"


    "I only hated our marriage," she says, hating herself for the cruelty. "After I married you, I was kidnapped, framed for all sorts of things, tortured, and locked away in dark rooms. There were multiple attempts on my life, and I lived every day in fear. You couldn''t protect me. You couldn''t even persuade your grandfather to honor your wishes. What would I want with a man like you when I can have a proper marriage with Andrew?"


    Evan smiles, but his eyes are cold and dark¡ªhe looks unhinged. He stands and shoves the invitation into his pocket. Avery wishes she hadn''t been so harsh, but it''s too late to take it back.


    "I wouldn''t miss this wedding for the world," Evan says. "And, of course, I''ll make sure to bring a gift for the happy couple."


    He marches out of the room, and Robert runs after him. As soon as the door shuts, the tension seems to leave. Avery collapses into high-back with complete exhaustion. Andrew kneels next to her and takes her hand in his. He traces calming circles around her palm with his fingers.


    "Your hands are so cold, honey," he says. "Are you all right? Are you sure you''re not in shock?"


    "Don''t touch me," she snaps. "Why would you plan the wedding without even telling me?"


    "Are you angry?" Andrew asks. "I swear I meant to show you the invitations first. I wanted it to be a nice surprise for you. But then Evan brought the pen, and I felt the need to give him something in return."


    "We can play-act in front of Evan, but there''s no need for that now that he''s gone," she says. "I know you just wanted to upset him, but that was a low blow."


    "Trust me, and the arrangements are perfect," Andrew says. "You''ll be happy with it all, I promise."


    "I doubt it," Avery snaps.


    Andrew smiles and says, "Okay, you can review my plans and change everything you don''t like. You can even design the dress and the rings. I want to give you the wedding of your dreams. I want everyone to be so busy talking about the wedding of the century, and they completely forget that it''s your second marriage."


    "Second marriage?" she asks. "What are you trying to say? Do you think there''s something wrong with that? Are you ashamed of me?"


    "I didn''t mean anything by that," Andrew says, looking stricken. "I just know that some people like to gossip. As far as I''m concerned, you''re only mine."


    "Just stop talking," she snaps.


    Andrew smiles slyly and then clutches his chest. He staggers across the room and sits down on the sofa. He wrinkles his face as if he''s in terrible pain, and his entire body goes tense.


    "Oh, my heart," he groans. "Avery, you''re hurting me."


    Though she knows he''s faking, she calls the doctor anyway. The doctor rushes back into the room, and she points at Andrew with a shaking finger. The doctor crouches down next to him and listens to his heart. He raises his eyebrows and then looks again.


    "Your heart is wonderful, Mr. Clifford," the doctor says. "You do not have another attack."


    "Really?" Andrew asks with a warning look, "Better check again."


    The doctor takes Andrew''s pulse and says, "Oh my mistake, Mr. Clifford, your blood pressure is definitely a bit high."


    Andrew waves the doctor away and looks at Avery out of the corner of his eyes. She sighs. If he''s going to use his heart as an excuse every time I try to argue, the next six months are going to be a living hell, she thinks.


    "I''m sorry if I said something wrong," Andrew says. "I never meant to hurt your feelings."


    Before Avery can answer, there''s a knock at the door. Jessica stomps into the room. She''s wearing high red heels, a sparkling red dress, and her lips and fingernails are the exact same shade of scarlet. She looks like a fire. A bodyguard follows her closely, wearing a cool unreadable expression.


    "Oh, Andrew, my dear brother," Jessica says. "Are you okay? I heard you were looking for me?"


    "Save your concern, Jessica," Andrew says. "I know you''re the one who made the chandelier fall. You''re the reason I just had more than thirty shards of glass pulled from my back."


    Jessica looks down at her shoes and whispers, "It''s more complicated than that."


    "Oh?" Andrew asks. "Tell me, who were you trying to kill?


    "I wasn''t trying to kill anyone," she says miserably, picking at her nail polish. "I thought the chandelier would still be connected to a wire. It would fall, but the wire would stop it from hitting anyone."


    "So, was Avery your target?" Andrew asks.


    Jessica says nothing, but she continues to peel the polish off her ring finger. Andrew steps in front of her and grabs her chin between his fingers, forcing her to look into his face. She glares at him and pouts her lips.


    "Apologies," Andrew shouts.


    Avery shivers¡ªshe''s never heard Andrew sound harsh before. If I were Jessica, I''d be terrified, she thinks.


    "I don''t want to apologize to her," Jessica says. "She''s just using you for her own evil intentions."


    "Who said she has evil intentions?" Andrew asks. "Maybe I''m the one with evil intentions."

 Chapter 304 - 304: I Almost Killed You

    Jessica''s heart sinks. She hates the soppy way her brother looks at Avery. He used to be a heartless lady''s man, but now he follows Avery around like a sad puppy. She flicks a red nail polish chip onto the carpet and glares at Andrew.


    "Are you really willing to risk your life for this whore?" she asks.


    "Don''t ever call her that again," Andrew says. "If you can''t behave yourself, I''ll have your airlifted out of here and taken back home. Understand?"


    She wants to argue, but she knows it''s useless to fight with Andrew when he gets like this. She grinds her teeth and bites her lip. Out of the corner of her eye, she glares at Avery. She doesn''t want to apologize, but she doesn''t want Andrew to send her home either. She needs to stay on the ship to win Jackson back.


    Jessica digs her nails into her palm and whispers, "Sorry. It was all my fault."


    "Come on, say it as you mean it," Andrew says.


    "Sorry, I almost killed you," she says louder.


    Avery shrugs and turns away as if she can''t be bothered to accept the apology. Jessica grinds her teeth and grabs Andrew''s arm. He looks less severe than he did before, but his eyes are still flashing with anger.


    "I''m sorry, Andrew," she says honestly. "Please don''t be angry with me¡ªI never thought you''d get hurt."


    "Like it or not, Avery is my fianc¨¦," Andrew says. "In a month she''s going to be your sister-in-law. I want you to treat her the same as you treat me, get it?"


    "I''ll try," Jessica says. "Now, can you please help me with my problem. Jackson has taken a mistress, and I need to get her away from him."


    Avery clears her throat and says quietly, "For once, we actually agree on something. I want to get my sister away from him as much as you do."


    Andrew gently takes her hands off his arm and says, "I''m not getting involved in your love life again, Jess. If you want to get Jackson back, you''re going to have to do it on your own. I''m sure you can think of it."


    "I knew you wouldn''t help me," she hisses. "You don''t even care about your own family anymore. You''re completely under this whore¡ªI mean woman''s spell."


    "James, please escort my sister back to her room," Andrew says. "I think she needs to rest."


    James taps her shoulder, and she jerks away from his hand. She stomps out of the room and slams the door without a backward glance. In the hall, she whirls around and punches James in the chest. He doesn''t even flinch. She punches him again and then again, giving vent to all her rage.


    James slides his hands into his pockets and smirks at her. She punches him until her forehead is covered in sweat, and her arms ache. She raises her leg to kick him in the shin, but he grabs her by the wrists and pushes her up against the wall.


    "If you don''t stop, you''re only going to hurt yourself," he whispers into her ear.


    She struggles against him and his grip is too tight. She tries to kick him again, but he presses his body hard against hers. She squirms and wiggles, and he smirks down at her.


    "Why did you ask the guard to stop Evan?" James asks.


    "That''s none of your business," she snaps. "Let go of me."


    "You stopped Evan, but not your brother," James says. "That could only mean one of two things. One: you didn''t think your brother would try to save her. Or two: You didn''t actually want her to die, and you don''t hate her as much as you say you do. The first option seems unlikely, so I think it must be the second."


    "I honestly didn''t think about it that much," she hisses. "Now, unless you''re trying to f.u.c.k me, get off me."


    James laughs low in his throat and presses his body against hers a little harder. Then he loosens his grip and steps away from her. She tugs her dress back into place and combs her fingers through her messy hair.


    Gabrielle sneezes and smiles with fake embarrassment at Jackson. She hates how stupid and weak she''s acting, but it''s the safest option. She has no idea what Jackson plans to do with her, and she''s scared to do anything that might make him angry. She looks around his suite, trying to find some way to escape. Jackson laughs cruelly and stretches out on the sofa.


    "What are you doing?" he asks.


    "Me?" Gabrielle asks, feeling the panic rise in her chest. "I''m not doing anything at all. I just want to make you happy."


    "Really?" he asks, raising one perfect eyebrow. "You''re not doing a very good job then. I''m quite unhappy right now."


    "Oh? Are you unhappy because of me?" she asks. "Don''t worry, and I can leave right away if you want."


    Jackson laughs and reaches for his phone on the coffee table. Without meaning to, Gabrielle flinches. Every time he looks at his phone, she worries he''s going to see the picture. After she braided his hair, she took a picture and uploaded it to Twitter. It''s been trending for the last few days, and thousands of people have retweeted it. Some celebrities and famous comedians have even shared the photo with their own funny captions and comments.


    She''s surprised Jackson hasn''t seen it yet, and every time he looks at his phone, she goes into a panic. She has no idea what he''ll do to her if he sees it, but she knows it''ll be equally humiliating. Instead of grabbing the phone, he takes his lighter. She breathes a loud sigh of relief and tries to cover it with a cough.


    He flicks the lighter and lights a cigarette. The room is silent except for the crackle and hiss of the burning tobacco. Gabrielle twists her hands in her lap and looks at the front door, wondering if it''s locked. Slowly she gets up and crosses the room. Will Jackson stop me? She wonders.


    "Good luck," Jackson calls from the sofa.


    "Huh?" she asks.


    "Good luck getting out of here," he says.


    Gabrielle tries the door anyway and finds that it''s locked. She wiggles the handle back and forth and then throws herself down onto the sofa opposite Jackson. She lies on her back, waiting for Jackson to say something, but he finishes his cigarette in silence and lights another.


    There''s a loud knock at the door, and three bodyguards enter carrying shopping bags. Most of the bags are hot pink and black, and fluffy tissue paper hangs over the sides. The brawny men look ridiculous carrying them. They put the bags on the coffee table and leave the room.


    "Open them," Jackson says.


    "They''re for me?" she asks, trying to hide her confusion.


    "Obviously," Jackson says. "Why would I buy myself pink presents?"


    Gabrielle nods and takes the smallest gift bag. She wonders why Jackson is so nice to her. She shakes it slightly, trying to guess what''s inside¡ªit''s surprisingly lightweight. Does he want to be nice to me now? She wonders. Or is he just trying to buy my affection? Does he plan to treat me as a mistress¡ªas if buying all these expensive things would ever make me happy to serve him!


    "You''re very generous," she says.


    "Just hurry up and open it," Jackson says.


    He lights another cigarette, and the white smoke rises in a thin strand in front of his face. Gabrielle reaches into the bag and carefully puts the tissue paper onto the table. Then she pulls out a lacy red bra. The cups are completely sheer, and the small triangles of fabric will barely cover her n.i.p.p.l.es.


    "Why-why, are you giving me this?" she asks.


    "Just open the others," Jackson says, blowing a puff of smoke in her direction.


    She reaches into the next bag and finds a set of thigh-high fishnet stockings. Another bag contains towering clear plastic heels as the kind strippers wear. The next bag has a collection of wh.i.p.s, and the one after that has a candle for e.r.o.t.i.c massages. Her heart races, and it gets harder and harder to breathe.


    "Don''t you like your presents?" Jackson asks. "Finish opening them."


    With shaking hands, Gabrielle opens the last of the bags. There''s a large pile of skimpy underwear and different s.e.x toys on the table. She feels sick just looking at it all¡ªclearly, Jackson wants her to be his mistress.


    "I want you to put each outfit on for me," Jackson says. "I''m going to take pictures of you and make a photo album. Then I''m going to sell it off to pay off your debt."


    "My debt?" Gabrielle asks, thinking of the picture she uploaded of him.


    "Yes," Jackson says. "I gave your father many property rights in exchange for you, but now I''m not sure you''re worth it. I think I want my money back."


    "Please, can we talk about this?" Gabrielle asks, wiping a tear off her cheek.


    "Nope," Jackson says, tapping his cigarette against an ashtray. "The time for talking ended a long time ago. Anyway, you''ve forgotten the last bag."


    Gabrielle reaches under a pile of tissue paper and pulls out the last bag. She grabs the gift and freezes in horror.

 Chapter 305 - 305: You’re Wrong

    "It''s a¡ªa¡ª," she can''t bring herself to say the word.


    She holds a large, shockingly pink vibrator in front of her. She''s never seen one in person before, but some of her friends at college showed her pictures on the internet. She drops it on the table as if it''s burnt her and wipes her hands against her skirt.


    "I thought you liked to play," Jackson says with a low chuckle. "That''s why I got you all these toys and props."


    "No, no, no," she says. "You''re wrong. You''re completely wrong about me."


    She continues wiping her hands against her skirt. Hot tears drip down her face, and she shakes her head over and over. Jackson stubs his cigarette out and joins her at the table. She looks down at her shoes, but he lifts her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    "You''re the one who''s completely wrong," he says. "Did you really think I''d let you get away with that little braid stunt? Oh yes, I''ve seen the picture you uploaded, and now I want my revenge."


    Gabrielle jerks her head away from him and looks around the room for something she can use as a weapon. Her eyes fall on the wh.i.p.s on the table, but she doesn''t even want to touch them. Besides, I''m probably not strong enough to hurt him with them, she thinks.


    "Are you going to try to run away again?" Jackson asks.


    "What? Of course not," Gabrielle says, making her voice high and innocent.


    Suddenly she clutches her stomach and groans. Jackson rolls his eyes and sits back down on the sofa. He rests his feet on top of the coffee table and stares at her calmly.


    "I know you''re faking the stomach ache," he says. "So what will it be first? The wh.i.p.s, the candle, or maybe the vibrator?"


    "Mr. Oliver, I know I belong to you now, but I think there''s a better way for me to pay my debts," she says. "I could work it off somehow. Trust me, and I''m a very hard worker."


    "This will be better," Jackson says. "I''m selling each photo for $1,000. And each album for $100,000. You cost me billions, so it''ll take a while, but it''s faster than anything else. Just think how much money I''ll have if every wealthy man in the country decides to buy your album."


    "I don''t think that will work," Gabrielle says, slouching over and puffing her stomach out. "I don''t have the kind of figure men like to see in albums."


    "I know what kind of figure you have," Jackson says. "I''ve seen it for myself several times."


    "Please," Gabrielle begs. "I could be a dealer or a waitress or even a maid."


    Jackson laughs and says, "Dealers get a monthly salary of $5,000, and waitresses and maids make even less. You could never pay off your debt that way."


    "Well, I could start as a dealer and work my way up," Gabrielle says. "As time passes, I could get promoted and become a director, manager, and even general manager. Who knows, in a few years, I could be in charge of this entire ship."


    Jackson laughs and says, "You have ambition, but I don''t really want to hear about it. Anyway, after we get back to shore, I''ll give you another job."


    "Really?" Gabrielle asks, scared to let herself hope. "What''s the catch?"


    "As your boss, I''ll want to teach you some things," Jackson answers.


    Avery helps Andrew from the sitting room to the bedroom. She pulls back the thick duvet and helps him into the bed, fluffing the pillows and adjusting the covers until he''s comfortable. She walks to the window and stares out at the dark blue sea. Without meaning to, she sighs.


    "Are you thinking about Gabrielle?" Andrew asks.


    "Of course I am," she says.


    "I can''t just stand by while Jackson has her," she says. "I''m so worried."


    She stares out the window and chews her lower lip, trying to come up with a plan. She can''t think of anything. Jackson owns the ship, and the place is crawling with his bodyguards, security teams, and employees. Besides, her father and Gabrielle both signed the contract.


    "Do you want me to help you get her away from him?" Andrew asks.


    "Yes, please," she whispers, feeling another rush of gratitude.


    What''s happening? She thinks. In just a few hours, I''ve gone from hating him to feeling grateful for him. This isn''t good¡ªI need to keep my distance from him. He may act helpful, but he''s bad news.


    Andrew slowly gets out of the bed and joins her at the window. He wraps both arms around her waist, wincing as the movement tugs at the cuts on his back. He pulls her close to him, and his body feels unnaturally warm against hers.


    "I''m more than happy to help you, but I want a reward," he whispers into her hair. "What will you give me?"


    She pauses and answers, "A kiss."


    Andrew lets go of her and looks down at her face. His eyes are bright and full of hope. He strokes her cheek with one finger and winks.


    "Only if it''s a real kiss," he says. "None of this friendly peck on the lips nonsense."


    Avery flinches away from his touch and says, "No, just a peck. If you''re not willing to help me, I''ll just do it myself."


    Andrew shrugs and kisses her on the cheek, "Do you really think you can handle it on your own? Jackson is a difficult man."


    "I''m sure," Avery says. "I''m not going to trade romantic gestures in exchange for your help with my sister. I''m not that kind of woman."


    "That''s too bad," Andrew whispers. "I would have liked to help you. Besides, how will you ever fall in love with me if you don''t let me touch you?"


    Avery turns away from him and stares out the window again. The sea is calm and tranquil, but she feels anything but relaxed. There''s a knock at the door, and a waitress enters, pushing a tea cart. The top of the cart is laden with fresh fruit, hot tea, and small cakes and cookies. The waitress is wearing a French maid costume, with a long blonde wig. Avery smiles.


    She gestures for the waitress to leave and pours two cups of tea for her and Andrew. She sits on the sofa, sipping her tea and working on her plan. There must be dozens of maids wearing the same costume all over the ship. If she can get her hands on one of the outfits, she''ll blend right in. She puts her tea down and walks toward the door.


    "Where are you going?" Andrew asks.


    "I''m going for a walk on the deck," she answers. "I need to stretch my legs."


    Andrew nods and sends two bodyguards to follow her. The deck is covered in dark teak wood, and a dazzling blue swimming pool reflects the late afternoon sky. A breeze blows, ruffling the fronds on the potted palms. Loud music plays from speakers hidden all over the deck, and men and women mingle near the pool, sipping fruity c.o.c.ktails.


    Avery walks toward the poolside bar, hoping to lose the guards in the crowd. She pushes her way past beautiful women in designer swimsuits, and toned men wearing swim trunks. She glances over her shoulder and sees that the bodyguards have split up to look for her. She opens a door labeled "Staff Only" and ducks into a dark changing room.


    She opens several lockers before she finds one of the French maid costumes. Quickly, she takes her clothes off and puts the costume on. She ties her hair in a bun and puts the wig on, carefully adjusting it to cover as much of her face as possible. She''s still not sure what she''ll do once she has Gabrielle, but she''s hoping she can steal a speedboat or helicopter to take her back to shore.


    Avery walks to the kitchen, hoping she won''t run into any other waitresses. Everyone seems too busy to notice her; men and women rush around, barely paying attention to anyone around them. In the kitchen, she listens to the different waiters and finds the tea cart for Jackson''s room. She gets behind it and pushes it toward the elevator.


    Before getting out of the elevator, she checks her wig. The hallway seems endless as she pushes the heavy cart. She finally makes it to Jackson''s room and raises her hand to knock. Instead, the door to Evan''s room flies open, and Evan strides out into the hallway. Robert jogs behind him.


    Avery looks away, but she''s scared she was too slow. Her heart hammers in her chest, and she hears Evan whisper something to Robert.


    "Hey, you," Robert says. "Go into Mr. Howel''s room and tidy it up."

 Chapter 306 - 306: Leaving in Hurry

    Avery looks away, letting the blonde wig cover her face. She knocks on Jackson''s door and then hits again, scared that Robert will force her into Evan''s room.


    "Excuse me," Robert shouts. "I''m talking to you."


    She pounds on the door again, wondering why it''s taking Jackson so long to open it. She can feel Evan''s eyes burning into her back, and she''s terrified he recognizes her. She''s about to knock for the fourth time when the door flies open, and she finds herself face to face with a huge bodyguard.


    "What a rude waitress," Robert says. "Sir, do you want me to speak to Jackson about her?"


    "Never mind," Evan snaps. "The helicopter will be here in ten minutes."


    Avery''s heart pounds in her chest. Is Evan leaving already? She wonders. This cruise is only half over. Why is he leaving so soon? Is he that upset about Andrew''s wedding announcement? Avery shakes her head; she doesn''t have time to feel guilty.


    "What are you waiting for?" the guard asks. "Bring the cart in."


    Jackson''s presidential suite is almost exactly the same as Evan and Andrew''s. Floor-to-ceiling windows give sweeping views of the blue sea and cloudless sky. A blue and white duvet covers the French-style bed, and a thick shag carpet is spread across the floor. Like the other rooms, the furniture is covered in luxurious silks and velvets, but it''s not flashy.


    Avery keeps her head bowed, using the long blonde wig as a shield. Before she left the locker room, she caked a thick layer of makeup onto her face, but she''s still terrified that someone will recognize her. There''s only so much the cheap makeup can do to change her appearance.


    She grips the cart handle and pushes it across the room. The thick shag carpet catches in the heavy wheels, and she has to push with all her weight to keep the cart moving. Jackson watches her from under his long eyelashes.


    "Put it all on the table," he orders.


    The wooden table sits next to the room''s private balcony. Avery keeps her back to Jackson as she places muffins, puddings, and fruit plates on the table. She sets up two coffee cups and prepares to pour the coffee. As she works, she steals secret, quick glances around the room.


    The door to the bedroom is open, and she can see the large unmade bed. Gabrielle isn''t in the living room, and she''s not in bed either. Avery wonders if her sister is in the bathroom. She hears a door close and looks over her shoulder at the bedroom.


    Relief floods her when she sees Gabrielle. Gabrielle walks barefoot across the bedroom, dressed in nothing but a terry cloth robe. Her wet hair drips down her back, and her skin is flushed pink from the hot shower.


    Gabrielle spots Avery and smiles happily. For a moment, Avery worries her sister has recognized her, but she quickly realizes Gabrielle''s smile is for the table of delicacies.


    "Are you hungry?" Jackson asks in a bored voice.


    "A bit," Gabrielle says.


    "Well, hurry up and eat something," he says.


    Gabrielle runs over to the table and begins piling strawberries and small scones onto a plate. Jackson stands and joins her, running his hand across the small of her back in a casual but intimate gesture. Gabrielle shudders, and Avery bites her tongue and tries to focus on preparing the coffee cups.


    As she passes Gabrielle her cup, she slips a small note into the saucer. As soon as Jackson has his back turned, Gabrielle unfolds the note. Avery watches her sister''s eyes dart back and forth as she reads the message. When she''s done, she crumpled the paper and sticks it in her bathrobe pocket. Then she looks curiously at Avery.


    Avery stares back, wondering if her sister will recognize her. Gabrielle squints her eyes, wrinkles her forehead, and then turns around. She sits down at the table as if nothing has happened. Either Gabrielle has become a really good actress, or she has no idea who I am, Avery thinks.


    She stays standing by the table, waiting to serve Jackson and Gabrielle if they need anything. She observes as Jackson adds a spoonful of sugar and a splash of cream to his coffee. He stirs it with a small silver spoon, and the rich smell fills the air. He raises the cup to his lips and takes a small sip before putting it back down.


    "Sir, is there something wrong with your coffee?" she asks, making her voice as low and scratchy as she can.


    "Mind your own business," Jackson says.


    She watches carefully, hoping he''ll take another sip. She put three powdered sleeping pills into his cup, but he needs to drink it all for them to work. As soon as he''s asleep, Gabrielle can escape. She starts to drag the cart toward the door, but the ship rocks violently to the left.


    Jackson spills the hot coffee all over his suit and drops the cup to the floor. A painting falls from the wall and a mirror tip over and smashes. The sky is still a perfect, cloudless blue, and the sea is calm and smooth, but the ship tilts back and forth like it''s falling apart. Gabrielle screams and dives under the table. Avery lets go of the cart, and it rolls across the room and crashes into the wall. She drops down onto the plush rug and covers her head with her arms.


    The door slams open, and a tall bodyguard stumbles across the room, thrown left and right by the ship. A painting falls from the wall and slams him on the head. He staggers but keeps walking.


    "Mr. Oliver, the propeller of the ship is broken," the guard says. "The lower cabin is taking on the water really quickly. We''re sinking."


    Jackson reaches under the table and pulls Gabrielle out by her leg, "Tell everyone to get to the deck."


    The bodyguard runs out of the room, and Avery tries to get up. Jackson is already halfway across the room, dragging Gabrielle behind him. They don''t even glance down at her on their way to the door. Avery chases after them, but the hallway is in chaos. Passengers and staff run back and forth, crowding the elevators and pushing each other into the stairs.


    Avery pushes past them and knocks on Andrew''s door. There''s no answer, so she slides her card key out from under her stockings and opens the door. The room is abandoned¡ªbroken sculptures and mirrors cover the floors, and the sofa has flipped over. She runs back into the hall and pushes her way to the stairs.


    The narrow stairs are packed with people. Someone elbows her in the ribs, and she gasps with pain. The people behind her push her forward, but there''s nowhere to go¡ªthere are too many people in front of her to move. She looks behind her and sees an older a.d.u.l.t fall to the ground. No one helps him up¡ªthey just step over and on him in their panic to get out.


    She puts one arm over her belly and uses the other to push anyone who pushes her. The crush of bodies makes it almost impossible to breathe, and the loud babble of voices makes her dizzy. Her ribs ache, and her heart hammers in her chest. When she gets outside, she almost collapses onto the deck, but she takes a deep breath and starts to run through the crowd. Andrew is nowhere in sight.


    The crew starts preparing the first lifeboat, and the crowd swarms toward it. Though the boat can only fit fifty people, hundreds are waiting to get in. She watches as a man in a wrinkled tuxedo pushes an older woman out of his way. She wants to go help the old woman, but she has to find Andrew first.


    She climbs on top of the poolside bar counter and scans the crowd. She sees Jackson, Gabrielle, Jessica, and James standing apart from the crowd. Jackson is shouting something into a phone, but she can''t hear a word over the screams of the other passengers.


    She spots Evan and Robert on the other side of the crowd. Evan is talking into his phone, as calmly as if the ship isn''t sinking. Robert looks up and sees her standing on the bar. He stares for a minute and she wonders if he recognizes her. Her wig has slid to the side, and she''s sure her hair is visible. Robert leans toward Evan, and Evan looks up from his phone, locking eyes with her.


    The ship is sinking fast. A wave crashes over the side of the deck, leaving several inches of water behind. The people scream and push even harder, trying to get into a lifeboat. A strong wind almost pulls the wig off her head, and a dull roar fills the air like a helicopter with the Howel family crest flies close over the deck.


    Jackson looks up at the helicopter and snaps his fingers. James starts to push his way through the crowd, and Jackson pulls Gabrielle and Jessica behind him. As they walk past the bar she''s standing on, Jackson is still screaming into his phone.


    "Thanks for calling the helicopter, Evan," he shouts. "We''re on our way now."


    "No, Gabrielle," screams, trying to free herself from Jackson. "I have to find my sister!"


    "Andrew is already looking for her," Jackson says. "Now hurry up, or I''ll throw you to the sharks."


    The helicopter drops a rope ladder, and Jackson, Gabrielle, James, and Jessica begin to climb. Evan stands under the ladder as if he''s waiting for something. Robert shouts something, and Evan looks at Avery. He stares at her sadly for a minute, then turns around and begins to climb the ladder.

 Chapter 307 - 307: I’ll Choose You

    A group of people rushes toward the helicopter''s ladder, but strong bodyguards block their way and push them aside. Another wave washes over the side of the ship, and people scream in panic. The crew starts to lower the second lifeboat into the water, and a few passengers jump off the sides of the ship into the overcrowded boat.


    Avery knows she needs to find Andrew, but she can''t tear her eyes away from the helicopter. She watches as Evan climbs the ladder and pulls himself into the cabin. For a moment, he stands in the open doorway, staring down at the deck below. Then a hand lands on his shoulder and pulls him inside. The doors close, and the helicopter rises higher into the sky.


    Avery''s chest aches as she watches the helicopter turn into a speck in the sky. Another wave crashes, and cold water splashes her legs. She snaps back to attention and looks around the deck. Most of the passengers have gotten onto lifeboats, but there are still a few waiting to leave the ship. She checks her cellphone, hoping that the speedboat she called for Gabrielle''s rescue is on the way.


    She hops off the bar and runs toward the stairs. She knows it''s dangerous to go back to the cabins, but she has to find Andrew as she descends the stairs, the boat rocks and the water laps at her ankles and then her knees. In the hallway, the murky water is already thigh deep. The lights flicker dangerously, and bits of clothing and furniture float past.


    "Honey, is that you?" Andrew''s voice shouts.


    The lights flicker and go out, and Avery stops moving. The water is freezing cold, and now the hallway is pitch black. She looks around, trying to adjust her eyes to the dark, but she can''t see anything.


    "Honey, stay where you are, I''m coming to you," Andrew shouts.


    The water sloshes, and then the lights flicker back on. Andrew pushes his way through the water, his breathing ragged and short. He reaches her and wraps his arm around her protectively, pulling her back toward the stairs.


    "Wow, did you dress like that for me?" he asks, panting for breath between every word.


    "We have to get onto the deck," she says. "You look terrible."


    He smiles and winks, and they walk back to the stairs and climb up onto the deck. In the bright sunlight, she can see that he looks even worse than she realized. His face is pale, and his lips are blue, and the wounds on his back have started to bleed again. The back of his white shirt is stained red.


    "The lifeboat is ready," shouts a guard.


    Together, Avery and Andrew stagger toward the boat. She climbs in, but Andrew needs help from his guards. They push him into the boat and begin to lower it to the water. Then they both jump in and fire up the boat''s small motor.


    Andrew reaches under the bench and pulls out an orange life jacket. Moving slowly, as if every motion hurts, he puts the lifejacket over her head and tightens the straps. Then he pulls the wig off and tosses it onto the ground.


    "You look like a Barbie doll in that wig," he says with a weak laugh.


    She rolls her eyes. Even when he''s in danger, he makes stupid jokes, she thinks. But he risked his life again to save me. He knew it was dangerous to go back to the cabins, but he went to look for me. And he even recognized me in the French maid costume with the blonde wig.


    Her heart hammers in her chest when she thinks about it. Evan got onto the helicopter without any hesitation, but Andrew stayed on the ship looking for her. What does it mean? She wonders. I''ve always believed that true love is selfless¡ªa person will risk their lives to save their beloved no matter the cost. In life or death moments, they won''t even think, and they''ll just act. So what does it mean that Evan hesitated?


    Her eyes burn, and she''s not sure if it''s the saltwater or tears. Her entire body aches, and she feels as if she''s been punched in the stomach. She looks up at the sky¡ªthe black helicopter is just a speck on the horizon. She looks down and sees that Andrew is watching her.


    "What are you thinking?" he asks, with a wry smile. "Have you decided I''m your knight in shining armor?"


    A bodyguard is helping him undress, trying to get the soaked clothes away from the wounds on his back. Soon Andrew is shirtless, but he wraps a towel around himself, hiding the bloody cuts from sight. Avery looks back at the ship and sees a few panicked servants jumping into the sea.


    "Wait," she says. "Let them get onto the boat."


    "You''re so kind to others," Andrew says with a sigh. "Why are you so cruel to me?"


    The bodyguards pull the servants out of the water and turn the motor on. As the boat drifts away from the sinking ship, Avery shivers. Andrew snaps his fingers, and a guard wraps a thick blanket around her, but she''s more than cold.


    By the time the search and rescue boat arrives, it''s dark. Her teeth chatter, and the servants huddle together for warmth. The lights of the search and rescue boat look warm and promising, and she almost cries with relief when strong arms pull her out of the lifeboat and onto the deck.


    They drink hot tea and coffee, and she falls into a deep sleep. When she wakes, she''s in her bed in Andrew''s villa, and bright sunlight is streaming in through the window. Her body feels stiff and numb, and it takes her several minutes to sit up and throw off the covers. Her legs wobble beneath her as she crosses the room and takes her cellphone out of her purse.


    She checks the date and time and freezes¡ªshe''s been sleeping for two days. She opens the door, and a flurry of noise and activity greets her. Servants rush in every direction carrying piles of tulle and all sorts of white skirts and dresses.


    "Oh Miss Peters, you''re awake," a small servant girl shouts. "You can finally choose your dress."


    "What?" Avery asks.


    "Mr. Clifford invited a famous French designer to come here and work on a dress," the girl explains. "He wants you to choose your favorite, and then we''ll do a photo shoot."


    Avery blinks sleepily and shakes her head. She walks to the stairs, trying to ignore the servants milling around her. She clutches the railing and slowly makes her way down. She throws herself down onto the living room sofa and reads through her emails.


    One email from Sophie catches her eyes. Though she''s officially taking a break from her job as a jewelry designer at DO Corporation, Sophie has asked her to design a pair of men''s cufflinks. Avery grabs a sketch pad and a pen and places the drawing board on her thighs.


    She starts to sketch, but the first drawing is unusable. Her handshakes and the lines come out wobbly and strange. She rips the paper off the pad, takes a deep breath, and tries again. As she works, she begins to wonder why Sophie has asked her to do this. I''m the least experienced designer she has, and I''m technically taking a break, she thinks. Why does she want me to do this?


    She stops drawing and sends an email to Sophie. Sophie responds within seconds: "The client saw some sketches you made and insisted that you design the cufflinks. If you''re not up to it, let me know, but I''d hate to disappoint the client."


    She shrugs and starts to draw again. The work is a nice distraction, and it feels calming to draw. But the peace doesn''t last long; the servants rushed into the living room, carrying all the dresses.


    "Please, Miss, choose a dress," one of the servants begs. "It''s really important to Mr. Clifford."


    The servants buzz around like flies, and she realizes she''ll never have peace. She puts the drawing board aside and nods at the servants.


    "Okay, let me see them," she says.


    Each dress is different, but they all look straight out of a fairytale. Some have fluffy skirts, others are slinky and silky, and there''s one jaw-dropping, s.e.xy backless dress. She sighs and shakes her head. The dresses are fine, but she doesn''t want to choose one. She doesn''t even want to get married.


    "Mr. Clifford, she won''t choose any," a voice calls.


    The servants part and Andrew walks into the room, wearing a crisp gray suit. He looks healthy and strong, and Avery wonders what happened to the wounds on his back. He sits next to her, letting a warm hand rest casually on her shoulder.


    "Honey, aren''t you satisfied with the dresses?" he asks. "If you don''t like them, that''s fine. We''ll design something new¡ªafter all, we still have a few weeks."


    Avery shrugs his hand off her shoulder, and he grabs the sketch pad from the coffee table. He flips through the sketches, and his forehead wrinkles.


    "Do you want to design the dress yourself?" he asks. "You''re quite good."


    "No, I don''t," she says. "I don''t have the time¡ªI''m busy with something else."


    "Surely some cufflinks aren''t as important as your wedding dress," he says.


    "I''m not interested in designing a dress," she says. "Give those papers back to me."


    Andrew smirks and says, "Not until you choose a dress."


    "You can choose one for me," she snaps, grabbing the sketchpad out of his hands.


    "No, I wanted you to choose the one you like best," he insists.


    That''s ironic, she thinks. I can''t even choose the person I like best.


    She looks at the sea of dresses and sighs, "Fine, I''ll choose, but I have some conditions."

 Chapter 308 - 308: What Are Your Conditions?

    "Honey, I''m just asking you to choose a dress," Andrew says. "Why do there have to be conditioned?"


    "Because it makes me happy," she answers. "It''s the only way I''ll choose."


    Andrew narrows his eyes, but a smile plays around the corner of his mouth. He turns to face her and nods.


    "You''re quite the negotiator," he says. "Okay, tell me¡ªwhat are your conditions?"


    "I want to go out today," she says. "Can I ask one of the drivers to take me around? I need to run some errands."


    "That''s not a problem," Andrew says, his smile getting larger. "I really feel like we''ve turned a new page in our relationship¡ªyou''re not sneaking around behind my back anymore."


    Avery shrugs. Even if she didn''t tell Andrew her plans, he''d find them out anyway. She''s sure that the drivers and servants are under strict orders to report all her plans to him.


    She looks at the sea of white dresses and sighs. She waves her hand, and the servants present the dresses one by one. The first is slinky, tight silk with a thigh-high slit. She shakes her head¡ªit''s too s.e.xy. The next is a creamy, frothy mix of tulle and pearls¡ªit looks like something a ballerina might wear. She frowns, and the next servant presents a dress with a huge skirt and a tight bodice covered in swan feathers. She rolls her eyes.


    Each dress is ridiculous than the last. By the time she gets to the tenth dress, she''s beginning to lose hope. Does Andrew know me at all? She thinks. I''d never wear any of this. And then she sees it¡ªthe perfect dress.


    It''s made of cream-colored silk, and it seems to glow in the light. It has a sweetheart neckline, and the multi-layered skirt looks like an upside-down flower. Each layer of silk hangs as softly and as gracefully as a flower petal. The maid twirls the dress, and the silk layers catch the breeze and float. Avery smiles.


    "Do you like this one?" Andrew asks. "It''s so simple."


    No, it''s perfect, she thinks.


    She nods, trying to pretend she doesn''t really care, but she''s scared her smile gives her away. Andrew flicks his wrist, and the other servants leave the room one by one. The petite girl with the perfect dress stays behind, smiling as if she''s received some great honor. Avery pretends to be busy with her sketching supplies.


    "Will you try it on for me?" Andrew whispers into her ear.


    "It''s bad luck to see the bride in her dress before the wedding," she says. "Besides, I''m busy. Let''s have breakfast instead."


    Andrew shrugs and helps her up. As they walk to the dining room, he keeps his arm around her waist. He pulls her chair out for her and pours her a cup of orange juice. She eats quickly, typing emails on her phone between bites. Sophie has asked her to bring the designs to the do. Headquarters, so that''ll be her first stop.


    The town car passes through fields filled with small yellow cinquefoil flowers. Avery rests her head on the window and closes her eyes, letting the smooth motion of the car lull her to sleep. Her phone rings and she checks the caller I.D. She doesn''t recognize the number and rejects the call. It rings again, and she sighs and answers.


    "Hello, is this Mrs. Howel?" a polite male voice asks.


    "Well, not exactly," Avery says. "I go by Miss Peters now."


    "Well, I''m Dr. Pan, and I''m calling from Memorial Hospital," the man says. "You were here a while ago, visiting a patient named Irene Flynn."


    "Yes, of course," Avery says. "She''s my nanny."


    "Well, according to my notes, we told you we''d found an unidentified drug in her blood," Dr. Pan says. "We''ve managed to identify the drug''s chemical components now, and we have a full report. Shall I have it sent by courier to the Howel home?"


    "Oh, um, no," Avery stammers. "I mean, I''ll come to the hospital personally to get it. Would you mind telling me what the drug is?"


    "It''s a chemical reagent and toxin containing phosphate," Dr. Pan says. "It can induce a coma, and it''s very difficult to reverse the effects. Now that we know this, we can design a treatment to try to reverse the effects of the drug."


    "Tell me, is it difficult to make the drug?" Avery asks. "Could it be produced in your hospital''s labs, for example?"


    "No, I don''t think it could," Dr. Pan says. "Besides, if you''re worried someone has been drugging her, I assure you, she''s safe here. Based on the cell damage, she would have taken the drug two or three years ago."


    "Two or three years?" Avery asks, feeling her skin prickle.


    Three years ago, Charles was Nanny''s doctor. Could he have given her poisoned medicine? Avery shakes her head. No, that''s impossible, she thinks. Charles always treated Nanny so well. It must have come from somewhere else.


    "This doesn''t make any sense," Avery says. "Is the drug similar to some other medicine? Maybe someone made a mistake with her prescription and accidentally made this instead of her normal medicine."


    "I''m afraid that''s impossible," Dr. Pan says. "The active ingredient in this drug is basically the same as the one used in many common insecticides. No one would put this in medicine."


    "So someone did this to her on purpose?" Avery asks. "There''s no chance it was an accident?"


    "I''m afraid not," Dr. Pan says. "We''re going to take some medicines to try to reverse the effect, but there''s no guarantee they''ll work. We''ll observe the effects closely, but I think it''d be better if she could continue to receive mental stimulation. For example, if her family members could visit and talk to her, that might help stimulate her brain."


    "I understand, thank you," Avery says.


    She sighs and hangs up the phone. Last time she visited Nanny, the old woman only responded to Evan''s voice. Now that she and Evan are officially separated, there''s no way she''ll get Evan to go with her to the hospital. The recording of his voice may have worked, but Andrew threw the pen into the ocean.


    The car arrives at D.O., and Avery tries to focus on the meeting ahead. The receptionist greets her with a warm smile and buzzes her through the lobby. As she waits for an elevator, she hears two pairs of high-heels click across the marble floors. The women stand behind Avery and whisper to each other.


    "Did you see Sophie''s new customer?" one asks. "She''s the most distinguished woman I''ve ever seen."


    "She really is," the other replies. "And she was so polite and friendly too¡ªnot at all arrogant."


    "Everyone says she''s rich," the first says. "And her clothes and handbag were obviously designers, but her car was so plain. Not at all what you''d expect from such a wealthy woman."


    "Maybe she just likes to keep a low profile," the second woman says. "She''s classy, you know."


    Avery wonders who the customer is. Only the truly wealthy can afford to have a custom-made D.O. design, and Avery wonders if she''s met the woman before. The elevator dings, and the doors slide open. Avery gets on, and the women nudge each other when they see her face.


    "There are so many stunning women here today," they whisper.


    Avery smiles, pretending she can''t hear them. The women get off on the sixth floor, and Avery heads to Sophie''s penthouse office by herself. Sophie''s personal assistant is waiting to greet her outside the elevator doors.


    "Welcome, Miss Peters," she says. "Ms. Johnson is waiting for you in her office." Sophie''s office is the same as Avery remembers it, but there are several new vases filled with Juliet roses. The delicate peach petals are still covered in fresh dew, and their scent perfumes the air. An elegant woman is sitting on the sofa, deep in conversation with Sophie.


    Avery knocks on the open door as she enters, and the two women stand up. Sophie rushes over and wraps her in a warm hug, and the woman smiles politely. She walks across the room, with light dancer-like steps and takes Avery''s hand.


    "It''s so nice to meet you, Miss Peters," she says.

 Chapter 309 - 309: Deserve The Best

    Avery studies the young woman in front of her. She''s wearing a simple dress made out of a light, expertly woven cotton. The dress looks as if it was custom-made for her¡ªit shows off her slim waist and petite figure. Her face is lovely and classically beautiful. Dark curly lashes frame her large, green eyes, and her heart-shaped lips are a natural pale pink. Her expression is kind and friendly, but she seems a bit shy.


    "Avery, let me introduce you to Rebecca Arlington," Sophie says. "She''s the daughter of a friend of mine, and she''s just come back to the country. She grew up abroad, you see. She saw some of your sketches, and she fell in love with your work."


    "Miss Arlington, it''s nice to meet you too," Avery says.


    Rebecca smiles and reaches into her handbag. She pulls out a small pink box and shows it to Avery.


    "I''ve brought a small gift for you," Rebecca says. "I hope you like it."


    Avery feels herself blush and says, "Oh, you''re too kind, but we''ve just met. I can''t accept it."


    "Really, it''s nothing," Rebecca insists. "Please take it."


    Avery takes the small pink box and murmurs a quiet thanks. Rejecting the gift would be rude, and Rebecca seems like a kind person. She doesn''t want to hurt Rebecca''s feelings, even if the gift is a little odd.


    Sophie ushers them back to the sofas, and her assistant brings a silver tray with a blue and white china teapot. She offers each woman a cup and fills it to the brim with fragrant, rosehip tea. She offers the women sugar and cream, but the delicate tea tastes better on its own, and the women refuse.


    "It''s not often I have such beautiful young women in my office," Sophie jokes. "You put my roses to shame."


    Rebecca laughs politely and says, "Don''t flatter me. Miss Peters is stunning, though¡ªI wonder if all women in this country are as beautiful as she is."


    As Rebecca talks, Avery notices a subtle, almost musical accent in her voice. She smiles at Rebecca and takes another sip of her tea. Rebecca crosses her legs at the ankle and swirls her teacup. Every movement is as graceful as a dance step.


    Sophie''s assistant walks over and whispers something to Sophie, and Sophie''s eyes widen slightly. Before Avery can ask what''s wrong, Sophie smiles and stands.


    "Excuse me, I''m afraid I have to attend to something," she says. "I hope you and Avery can continue the conversation without me."


    "Don''t worry about it," Rebecca says. "I believe that Miss Peters and I will get along very well." She turns to Avery and smiles, "Do you mind if I call you, Avery? Please, feel free to call me Rebecca¡ªthere''s no need for us to be so formal with each other."


    Avery nods, wondering why Sophie has introduced her to Rebecca. Does Sophie want me to design something for Rebecca? She thinks. I''d be happy to do it, but I''m already working on these cufflinks. I want to finish them before I accept a new project.


    Rebecca leans forward and puts her teacup on the glass-topped coffee table. Her movements are perfectly silent¡ªthe teacup doesn''t even make a noise as it touches the table. Rebecca smiles and stands. Avery follows her lead.


    "Avery, thanks so much for coming to meet me in person," Rebecca says. "It''s really thoughtful. I''m so grateful you agreed to design the cufflinks for me. Sophie told me you were on leave and pregnant, but I just knew no one else would be able to do as good a job as you."


    Avery looks at Rebecca in surprise. She assumed a male client had asked her to design the cufflinks¡ªshe wasn''t picturing someone as small and feminine as Rebecca.


    "I''m happy to show you some of my ideas," Avery says. "Let''s go downstairs to the offices."


    In the elevator, Rebecca clears her throat and says, "I hope you don''t take this the wrong way, but you''re so slim I almost can''t believe you''re pregnant. I hope someday when I have children, and I''ll carry them with your grace."


    As she talks about having children, a subtle blush creeps up her face, making her look innocent and girlish. Avery laughs and waves the compliment away. She wants to ask Rebecca about the cufflinks, but she''s not sure where to begin.


    The doors of the elevator slide open, and a clerk pushing a cart loaded with a tall pile of boxes rush forward without looking. Avery wraps her arms around her stomach and braces herself for the crash, but it doesn''t come. Rebecca jumps in front of her and throws her arms out to block the cart. The sloppily piled boxes tumble down, and the clerk yelps an apology. Rebecca takes Avery''s arm and leads her around the mess and out of the elevator.


    "Thank you," Avery says. "Not many people would throw themselves into harm''s way for such a new acquaintance."


    "Well, you''re pregnant," Rebecca says. "Besides, I wasn''t hurt at all."


    Avery squeezes Rebecca''s hand and leads her onto the sixth floor. They weave their way through the design apartment to the consultation room at the back. As they walk, Avery can feel the employees staring at them. Most of them scowl and whisper behind their hands, but a few give her shy, friendly smiles.


    She shows Rebecca to the small consultation room between Crystal and Emily''s offices. Crystal''s door is closed, and Avery hopes she''s busy with other clients. But Emily''s door is wide open. Before Avery can pop her head in to say hello, Emily comes rushing out.


    "Oh, Avery, it''s so good to see you," Emily says. "Sophie said you were coming in today, and I was hoping I''d run into you. I was so worried when you had to cancel our plans to meet with my father. And then Sophie said you had to take a leave of absence, but I''m glad you''re back now. You look well."


    "It''s great to see you too, and I''d love to reschedule our meeting, but I''m with a client right now," Avery says. "Is there a sketchpad around here I could use?"


    Emily nods and points at a pile of sketch pads and pens on a nearby table. Avery grabs a pad and flips through the first few pages to check that it''s empty, then she takes a few pens and heads into the consultation room.


    "So, you want a pair of cufflinks?" Avery asks. "Can you tell me more about what you''re looking for?"


    "Yes, they''re for my boyfriend," Rebecca says. "I want something as unique as my boyfriend, something to show him how much I love him."


    Avery smiles and asks, "Did you have anything particular in mind? Gold, silver, platinum? Or is there a specific stone you want me to use?"


    "I''ve heard that rose quartz symbolizes love," Rebecca says. "Actually, if it''s not too pushy, I already have the stone I''d like you to use."


    Rebecca reaches into her bag and pulls out another small box. She opens it and shows Avery the gem inside. The stone is clear and flawless. Avery holds it up to the light, and the sharp edges sparkle and glitter.


    "I''ve known my boyfriend for a long time, but the relationship is still very new," Rebecca explains, blushing again. "I''ve seen your work, and I love the way you use jewelry to tell a story. I was hoping you could use this quartz to tell the story of my love for my boyfriend."


    Avery puts the stone in the box, already thinking about possible designs. She makes a few notes in the sketchbook and slides the box back to Rebecca.


    "If you need any help, just let me know," Rebecca says. "I''ve just moved here, and I don''t have much to do yet. Besides, I''d be happy to help with whatever you need. This project means a lot to me."


    "Your boyfriend is lucky to have a woman like you," Avery says.


    "Oh, trust me, I''m the lucky one," Rebecca says with a small smile. "He deserves the best, but still, he chose me."


    "He must be an excellent man," Avery says. "Is he from your country?"


    "Oh no, he''s from here," Rebecca says. "Honestly, he''s a huge part of the reason I''ve moved here."


    "Hmm, how did you meet?" Avery asks. "The more I know about your story, the easier it''ll be to design the cufflinks."


    "I met him at a banquet when I was a child, and I liked him very much," Rebecca says with a small laugh. "I guess you could say, that''s when my feelings began. Every few years, I see him at a social event or dinner, and my feelings have only grown stronger. Honestly, I''ve always dreamed of marrying him."


    "He must be a wonderful man," Avery says. "I wish you two the best."


    "Thank you, I think he''s the best man in this whole country," Rebecca says.

 Chapter 310 - 310: Deserve The Best

    Avery smiles¡ªeveryone thinks their lover is the best person in the world. But the way Rebecca talks about her boyfriend is especially sweet. As she sketches, her mind wanders, and she thinks of Evan. With a pang, she realizes she used to talk about him the way Rebecca is talking about her boyfriend.


    "Avery, are you doing anything tonight?" Rebecca asks, breaking the silence.


    "I''m not sure yet," she answers.


    "Can I take you out for dinner?" Rebecca asks.


    "That''s generous of you," she says, trying to keep her answer vaguely.


    Rebecca blushes, and Avery feels guilty. Under normal circ.u.mstances, she''d love to have dinner with Rebecca, but she was hoping to have dinner with Emily. She still wants to meet Emily''s father and ask him questions about her mother.


    "I''m sorry, am I too pushy?" Rebecca asks. "Trust me, and I''m not normally like this. It''s just because I''m new here and everything in this country feels a bit strange. From the moment I met you, I felt like we had a connection, and I was hoping we could be friends. But I should have been more considerate¡ªafter all, you''re pregnant, and you must be very busy."


    "No, I''m sorry for being so standoffish," Avery says. "It''s just that¡ª"


    The door flies open and slams into the wall. Crystal stands in the doorway, flanked by half a dozen employees. Avery looks Crystal up and down; she''s wearing a stylish white suit, and her curly brunette hair falls loose down her back. She flashes a wicked smile at Avery and marches into the room.


    "Look, Miss Stone, Avery has your sketchbook," a young intern shouts.


    Crystal snatches the book off the table and flips through it. She closes it and glares at Avery.


    "Miss Peters, do you care to explain why you have my sketchbook?" Crystal asks.


    "I had no idea it was yours," Avery says. "It was in a pile with other sketchbooks and pens¡ªI thought it was blank."


    "Sure you did," Crystal says with a sniff. "Miss Peters, I know you''re new to our office, but surely you know better than to take other people''s things. If you need a sketchbook, we have plenty of brand new ones you could use."


    "I swear, I didn''t know it belonged to you," Avery says. "Besides, why would you leave your sketchbook just lying around the office?"


    "It wasn''t just lying around the office," Crystal says. "It was with other sketchbooks filled with incomplete designs. My intern here was supposed to scan and file them all, and she told me she couldn''t find my book."


    "I swear, I thought it was blank," Avery says. "I even opened it and checked the first few pages. There''s nothing in there, Crystal."


    "Yeah, right," Crystal says, tossing her the book. "Take another look, and this time check it properly."


    Avery opens the book and flips past her own sketches and notes. The creamy white pages in the middle are all blank, but the last few pages are dark with ink. Avery glances at the designs¡ªeach sketch shows a different type of cufflink. She snaps the book shut and turns to Crystal.


    "Believe it or not, I really didn''t know this was your book," she says calmly. "Who starts drawing on the last page? Anyway, if you wanted to show Miss Arlington your designs, all you had to do was ask me."


    Crystal flushes and tries to grab the book from Avery, but Avery dodges her. She''s sure that Crystal left her book in the pile outside on purpose. She knows that Crystal would do anything to get her designs seen by an important client like Rebecca.


    Crystal turns to the designers behind her and asks, "Do any of you believe, Avery?"


    They all shake their heads and glared at Avery. Avery looks between them and recognizes them as members of Crystal''s team. They all gave her a hard time on her first day, and they''re all completely loyal to Crystal. Crystal glares at the intern and clears her throat, and the young woman steps forward.


    "I know I''m new here, but this seems unfair," the intern says, looking at Crystal for approval. "We all worked hard to get here, but Avery didn''t. She doesn''t have a degree in jewelry design, and she doesn''t even have any work experience. Everyone else has studied and worked for years¡ªthey''re some of the best designers in the country. It seems to me that maybe Avery wanted to steal Miss Stone''s ideas and pretend they were her own."


    Crystal glances back at her flunkies, and they all rush to agree with the intern. They whisper behind their hands and nudge each other while glaring at Avery. Finally, a man steps forward and puts his hand on his hip.


    "I saw Crystal''s cufflink designs, and I have to say, they''re lovely," the man says. "I don''t think anyone could outdo her, least of all some nobody who didn''t even earn her place here. If I were a client, I''d want Crystal to be my designer. After all, she''s had years of experience. She''s our top designer."


    Rebecca stands and says, "Miss Stone, I''m sure there''s been some sort of misunderstanding. I trust Avery. I''ve already seen her designs, and I love them¡ªthat''s why I asked her in the first place."


    "How do you know she really drew them?" the intern asks.


    "Yeah, maybe she hired someone to draw them for her," the man says.


    "I''m just trying to protect the company," Crystal says with a sniff. "I respect Ms. Johnson, but I have no idea what she thought when she hired an inexperienced nobody."


    "I respect you both as designers," Rebecca says. "I don''t want to cause any problems here, so why don''t we have a competition? You can both make designs for the cufflinks, and I can show the sketches to my boyfriend. I''ll let him choose the design he prefers."


    Crystal flashes a charming smile at Rebecca, and Avery scowls down at the floor. She was really looking forward to working with Rebecca, and she doesn''t want to lose the opportunity. She knows that Rebecca is paying an incredibly high commission for the design, and she''s sure Crystal is only doing this for the money.


    I just have to design something more meaningful than Crystal, Avery thinks. It shouldn''t be too hard; Crystal is a fine designer, but her work is cold and emotionless. She doesn''t know how to tell a story, least of all such a tender love story. I just hope Rebecca''s boyfriend has some understanding of jewelry.


    "Whatever Rebecca wants is fine with me," Avery says.


    Crystal casts one last despising glance at Avery, "I just hope Miss Peters can come up with something original. I wouldn''t want our client''s boyfriend to think there''s only one good designer at D.O."


    "Thanks for your concern, but I''m not worried," Avery says. "One glance at your designs instantly reminded me of Kay O''Brien''s work last season. If anyone should worry about originality, it''s you. I wouldn''t want our client''s boyfriend to think that D.O. designers steal their ideas from others."


    Crystal''s face goes bright red, and she balls her hands into fists. Her flunkies stare open-mouthed at Avery¡ªthey''ve clearly never heard anyone challenge their boss.


    "That''s a strong accusation," Crystal says. "But my designs are copyrighted. If you don''t believe me, you can check the records."


    Avery shrugs and passes Crystal her sketchbook. Crystal takes it and marches out of the room. Her flunkies swarm around her, congratulating her. Avery sighs and sits down, rubbing her temples with both hands.


    "I''m sorry, Avery," Rebecca says. "I hope you don''t mind. I still mean to choose your design, but I didn''t want to create problems in the office. Besides, once they see your ideas for the cufflinks, they might understand why Sophie chose you. If you beat Crystal fair and square, they''ll have to give you the respect you deserve."


    "I don''t mind," Avery says. "I know you have good intentions."


    "Great," Rebecca says. "So now that I''ve done a favor for you, will you do one for me?"


    "Of course," Avery says.


    "Will you have dinner with me tonight?" Rebecca asks. "I''m not used to eating without my family, and I have to admit I can feel a bit lonely sometimes."


    "What about your boyfriend?" Avery asks.


    Rebecca sighs and says, "He''s very busy with work. He picked me up at the airport when I arrived a few days ago, but I haven''t seen him since then."

 Chapter 311 - 311: Say Goodbye to A Friend

    Avery gives Rebecca a sympathetic look. Rebecca does an excellent job of hiding it, but the delicate skin under her eyes is puffy as if she''s been crying a lot. I wonder if she''s having problems with her boyfriend, Avery thinks. I''d be devastated if I moved across the world to be with my boyfriend only to find out he''s too busy to see me.


    "Come on, let''s go," Avery says. "I just have to stop on the way out and say goodbye to a friend."


    "Of course, take your time," Rebecca says, picking up her purse and smoothing her skirt. "I''ll wait for you in the garage."


    Avery pops her head into Emily''s office and explains the situation with Rebecca. Emily promises to schedule a meeting with her father as soon as he''s back from his business trip. Avery gives her a quick hug goodbye and heads down to the garage, dismissing Andrew''s driver on the way.


    Rebecca is waiting for her in the driver''s seat of a cherry-red Porsche. She gives Avery a happy wave and opens the passenger door. Avery climbs in, and Rebecca drives out of the garage, working the manual transmission with ease.


    "Are you sure your husband doesn''t mind that I''m stealing his wife for dinner?" Rebecca asks.


    "I don''t think so," Avery says.


    It seems too difficult to explain her situation with Andrew to Rebecca. Besides, Avery knows she needs to be careful¡ªRebecca may look trustworthy, but she''s a virtual stranger.


    "That''s sweet," Rebecca says with a sad smile. "You guys seem very comfortable together¡ªI envy that. I hope I can have your happiness someday."


    Rebecca steers the car onto the highway and away from the city center. Highway signs flash overhead as they get further and further from the city. Soon they''re in a residential area, far from all the restaurants. Rebecca exits the highway and turns into a gated community of French-style villas called Garden City. She pulls into a gravel driveway and parks the car.


    "I hope you don''t mind," she says. "I seldom eat at restaurants in my own country because I love cooking. I thought I''d make you a home-cooked meal if that''s okay."


    "You can cook?" Avery asks.


    "A little," Rebecca says, but her cheeks glow with pride.


    Rebecca hands the car keys to a waiting servant and leads Avery into the house. I''m impressed, Avery thinks. She has the grace and manners of a noblewoman, but she''s so modest. She drives her own car and cooks her own food. I don''t know any upper-class women here who do that.


    The entryway is large but almost empty. A small antique cabinet sits next to the door, and Rebecca kneels down and pulls out two pairs of slippers. There''s a small pink pair and a much larger navy blue pair.


    "I''m sorry, but my boyfriend just had the floors redone, would you mind wearing these instead of your shoes?" Rebecca asks. "I just have these two pairs. Would you mind wearing my boyfriend''s? He hasn''t worn them yet¡ªthey''re still brand new."


    "Are you sure he''ll be okay with that?" Avery asks.


    "Sure," Rebecca says sadly. "I''ll probably have time to buy him a new pair before he comes to visit me again."


    Avery slides the slippers on. There''s a huge gap at the back, and she feels like she''s wearing clown shoes. She follows Rebecca down the long hall, walking slowly, so she doesn''t trip on the huge shoes.


    "Did you have a chef back home?" Avery asks.


    "I''ve always cooked for myself," Rebecca answers. "I like it better that way. Actually, I''m a fairly private person. The maid here helps with cleaning, but she goes home every night. I basically live by myself."


    Avery looks around as they walk. Though Rebecca just moved in, the house is fully furnished. Everything in it seems to come in a matching set. There are two loveseats in the living room with two end tables and reading lamps. In the kitchen, his and hers mugs sit next to the coffee pot, waiting for Rebecca and her boyfriend to use them. It''s clear that Rebecca has tried to make the house a romantic retreat for her boyfriend.


    The kitchen has a modern, open floor-plan with a marble-topped island in the middle. Rebecca walks around the room, opening cabinets, and selecting ingredients. She puts them all on the island and washes her hands at the sink.


    "How many people are you cooking for?" Avery asks.


    There''s an entire head of crisp green lettuce, a pound of ripe tomatoes, and piles of finely chopped herbs and spices. There seems to be enough food to feed a small dinner party.


    "Just for us," Rebecca says, drying her hands. "It seems like a lot, but most of this will cook down."


    Avery watches Rebecca work with fascination. The woman is just as graceful with a knife as she is with everything else. She slices and chops each ingredient with delicate flicks of her wrist. Then she pours oil into a pan and fries a thick cut of salmon. Hot steam swirls up from the pan, but Rebecca doesn''t seem to mind.


    "Is your boyfriend joining us?" Avery asks.


    "I''m not expecting him," Rebecca says. "He''s very busy."


    Rebecca''s phone starts to ring, and she drops the spatula and rushes to answer it. She runs to the living room and sits down on the sofa. Avery grabs the spatula and lifts the salmon out of the pan and onto a plate. The bottom of the fish is perfectly seared, and the top is dotted with dark green herbs and spices.


    The pan is still sizzling hot, and the oil pops and crackles. Avery looks over at Rebecca, but she seems focused on the conversation. She sits straight and proper on the sofa with her legs crossed at the ankle. Though she knows she shouldn''t eavesdrop, Avery can''t help but listen. She wonders if Rebecca is talking to her mysterious boyfriend.


    "I promise, I''m doing well," Rebecca says. "I''m adjusting and taking care of the house."


    The pan makes a loud cracking sound, and hot oil shoots into the air and splatters onto the counter. Avery rushes over and turns the heat off.


    "Listen, I''m cooking right now, and it''s almost finished," Rebecca says into the phone. "Please take care of yourself and eat well, Pop. If I find out you''re eating anything that could trigger your gout, I won''t come to visit you. The housekeepers will tell me the truth."


    Rebecca ends the call and walks back into the kitchen. Avery smiles guiltily at her new friend and looks at the fresh vegetables on the counter. Rebecca grabs a knife and starts shredding the lettuce and arranging it on the plate. She takes a small, wickedly sharp blade and carves the tomatoes into roses.


    "Can I help with anything?" Avery asks.


    "Leave it to me, Avery," Rebecca says. "What kind of host would I be if I made my guests prepare their own dinners? Besides, you''ve been on your feet all day. Please go sit down and relax a moment. There are some magazines on the table if you want something to do."


    Avery sits on the sofa and flips through a fashion magazine. Velvet throw pillows decorate the pale blue sofa, and a plush rug covers the floor. In the corner, a fireplace crackles warmly. As cozy as the room is, it still feels cold and lonely. I''d hate to live here all alone, she thinks. Rebecca must be lonelier than she lets on.


    The doorbell rings, and Rebecca rushes through the living room and down the hallway. She smooths her hair and straightens her skirt as she goes. Her smile is bright and charming, but her forehead is creased with worry. Avery knows she needs to stop eavesdropping, but she holds her breath and listens to the conversation echoing down the hall.


    "Oh, I didn''t think you would come," Rebecca says. "I''m sorry I let the guest wear your slippers. No matter, just come in with your shoes on."


    Avery''s curiosity gets the better of her, and she stands and walks closer to the hallway. It sounds like Rebecca is talking to her boyfriend, and Avery wants to get a look at him. There''s a pause while he answers, but Avery can''t make out his voice.


    "Aren''t you going to come in?" Rebecca asks, sounding worried. "Dinner is almost finished, and there''s more than enough for you to join us. If you don''t have time, maybe you could stay for a drink. I want you to meet my new friend."


    There''s another pause while the man replies. He must be whispering, Avery thinks. I can''t hear a word he''s saying.


    "She''s a jewelry designer at D. O.¡ªI just met her today," Rebecca says.


    Avery hears footsteps, and she leaps away from the door, and rushes back to the sofa, tripping over the giant slippers. A tall man follows Rebecca into the room, and Avery''s breath catches in her throat¡ªit''s Evan.


    He looks down at her with an unreadable expression, and she feels her face flush. Her heart twists painfully in her chest, and her thoughts chase themselves around her head. A part of her wants to run out of the room, but she stays frozen on the sofa, like a bird transfixed by a snake.


    "Avery, allow me to introduce my boyfriend: Evan Howel," Rebecca says. "Evan, this is my new friend, Avery Peters. I just met her today."


    Evan glares down at her with daggers in his eyes and sneers, "She doesn''t deserve your friendship."

 Chapter 312 - 312: Evan New Girlfriend

    Avery looks away from Evan''s venomous gaze and whispers, "I''m sorry Rebecca, I just remembered I have to do something at home. I''m afraid I have to leave now."


    Rebecca bites her lip and looks between them, "Wait, do you two know each other?"


    "No, I don''t know her," Evan says, his voice cold and flat.


    Avery stands and gives Rebecca a quick hug. Her heart hammers in her chest, and she feels Evan''s eyes on her, judging her every move. Rebecca''s face is pale with worry, but she''s too polite to force Avery to stay.


    "I''m sorry to see you go," Rebecca says.


    Avery nods and rushes into the hallway, desperate to get as far from Evan as possible. She can hear Rebecca and Evan following her into the hallway, and she fights the urge to run out the front door. She kicks the slippers off and fumbles for her shoes, trying to slide her feet in as quickly as possible.


    The front door opens, and closes and Avery jumps. Robert is standing two feet away from her, looking down with a strange expression. She stops trying to buckle the strap on her left shoe and stares at him in surprise.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, Miss Peters," Robert says. "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid I have to go," she says, bending over to fix her shoe.


    Evan and Rebecca arrive in the entryway, and Avery feels panic wash over her. Every time Evan enters a room, all the air seems to leave it. She feels her face get hot, and her fingers feel thick and clumsy as she tries to put her shoes on. In a fit of frustration, she leaves the strap unbuckled and stands up.


    "You won''t get far," Robert says. "The roads are all closed."


    "I''m sure I can find another route," Avery says.


    Robert exchanges a glance with Evan and says, "I doubt it. Don''t you hear the sirens? There''s been a murder nearby¡ªa horrible one based on my intelligence. No one will be able to enter or exit the neighborhood."


    As if his words are the cue, sirens begin to wail in the distance. They get closer and louder until everyone in the room is pressing the palms of their hands over their ears. Evan ignores the noise, turns his back on them all, and walks back into the living room.


    "Avery, stay and have dinner," Rebecca shouts. "You can''t leave now¡ªit''s not safe."


    Avery sighs and nods. She follows Rebecca back to the kitchen, trying to ignore the brooding figure on the living room sofa. But it''s impossible to forget his presence. Out of the corner of her eye, she watches him flip through an evening newspaper.


    Rebecca clears her throat and says, "Avery? Do you hear me?"


    "Huh? What?" Avery asks. "I''m sorry my mind was somewhere else."


    "I was just saying that I''m sorry," Rebecca says. "I honestly had no idea that my boyfriend would come tonight."


    "Oh well, I''m sorry you can''t have a private dinner with him," Avery says. "I guess I''m sort of ruining the romance."


    Rebecca laughs and shakes her head, but her eyes look a little sad. She''s arranging Evan''s plate, and her long graceful fingers dance around the counter. She piles greens on the bottom, then slides the thickest, nicest piece of salmon on top. She adds three tomato roses and sprinkles herbs and seasonings on the fish.


    Next, to Rebecca, she feels clumsy and useless. Jealous tears well in her eyes, and she quickly wiped them away with the back of her hand. I wish I could hate Rebecca, but I just can''t, she thinks. She seems kind and friendly, and thoughtful. Besides, I have no right to be so jealous¡ªI''m with Andrew.


    She repeats the sentence to herself like a mantra: I have no right to be jealous. I have no right to be jealous. But it doesn''t work. I thought Evan was different, she thinks. He always told me I was unlike other women. When he made love to me on the ship, I thought he still had feelings for me, but for all, I know he was just pretending I was Rebecca. More tears fall down her cheek, but she''s too slow to wipe them away.


    Rebecca wipes her hands on a towel and gently grabs Avery''s shoulder, "Avery, are you okay?"


    "Hmm, yes, of course," Avery says. "It''s just the onion. Fresh chopped onion always makes me tear up."


    Rebecca runs across the kitchen and returns with a tissue. Avery takes it and tries to force a grateful smile. Why is she so nice to me? Avery wonders. Is it possible she doesn''t know I''m Evans ex-wife? I guess she wouldn''t invite me to stay for dinner if she knew.


    Avery chews her lip and thinks about it. Evan hates publicity, and he tries to keep his pictures out of the press. In the time they were married, she can only think of a few occasions when he was in the newspapers and tabloids. Thanks to tabloid columnists and Leonie, almost everyone in the country knows Avery''s name, but until recently, very few had seen her picture.


    If Rebecca grew up in another country, I guess it''s possible she''s never seen my picture or heard my name, Avery thinks. She doesn''t strike me as the type to read gossip magazines or pay attention to paparazzi photos.


    "Please forgive Evan," Rebecca says. "He''s probably just exhausted by work."


    "It''s alright," Avery says, forcing the words past the lump in her throat.


    "Can you help me bring the plates to the table?" Rebecca asks.


    Avery grabs a serving platter with mushrooms and truffles, "Of course."


    "Oh no," Rebecca wails, stopping Avery. "There''s oil all over your skirt."


    Avery looks down and sees a dark blot on her blue skirt. That''s what I get for eavesdropping on Rebecca, she thinks. The oil splattered all over me, and I didn''t even notice.


    "Let me get you a new one," Rebecca offers.


    "No, it''s fine," Avery says. "Where''s the bathroom? I''ll go clean it myself."


    Rebecca points down the hall, and Avery rushes away as fast as she can. She shuts the bathroom door behind her and breathes a sigh of relief. She splashes cold water at her face and stares at herself in the mirror. She looks pale and sallow. She leans down and splashes more water on her face. When she straightens up, her eyes meet Evan''s in the mirror.


    "How did you get in?" she asks.


    "It''s my house," Evan says.


    "So, what do you want?" Avery asks. "It''s hardly appropriate for you to sneak into the bathroom with your ex-wife at your girlfriend''s house."


    Evan smirks and looks her up and down. Her heart hammers in her chest, and she wonders if it''s loud enough for him to hear. Her face is still wet, and she grabs a towel off the rack and blots it dry. When she moves the towel, he''s just inches away.


    "I swear I didn''t know she was your girlfriend," she says. "When I got the assignment to design the cufflinks, I had no idea they were for you."


    Evan leans in and puts his hand on the mirrored medicine cabinet behind her. She backs up into the sink, and he leans down until his nose is less than an inch from hers. His hot breath brushes her face, and she shivers. She closes her eyes and tilts her face up to meet him.


    He laughs loudly and coldly, and she opens her eyes. He pulls a watch out of the medicine cabinet behind her and starts to fasten it around his wrist. His eyes are cold and hard and filled with disgust.


    "My God, Avery, did you actually think I was trying to kiss you?" he asks. "Have you forgotten that you''re marrying Andrew? Really, you need to control yourself around other men. But since you clearly can''t, I want to make myself clear¡ªyou need to stay away from my girlfriend and me."


    Her stomach churns, and her eyes fill with ashamed tears. He looks down at her and his mouth curls into a frown. Her heart is still pounding in her chest, and she hates her body''s betrayal. Even though he looks at her with disgust, she wants to reach out and stroke the smooth skin of his cheek.


    "Evan, Avery," Rebecca calls. "Dinner is ready."


    Evan finishes fastening the watch and takes a step back. The air around her is filled with his intoxicating smell, and she inhales greedily. His hand darts out, and his warm fingers slowly slide up her arm, pushing her shirt sleeve up. He stops and traces her turquoise tattoo.


    "Aren''t you ashamed for your fianc¨¦ to see that?" Evan asks.


    She looks down at the blue initials on her pale skin. She covers the tattoo with her hand and glares up at him.


    "Aren''t you worried about what your girlfriend thinks of yours?" she asks.


    "Why do you think I still have it?" he asks in a low voice.

 Chapter 313 - 313: Easy To Find Someone

    Avery looks down at Evan''s arm, but he''s wearing a long-sleeved shirt. The sleeves are rolled up to the middle of his forearm, but his upper arm is still hidden. She wants to pull his sleeve up, but she''s afraid to touch him.


    "I thought it was too dangerous to try to get rid of the tattoo," she says.


    Evan scoffs, "Did you really believe that? That''s the kind of story that tricks a na?ve girl. A woman like you should know better than to believe in that fairytale nonsense."


    Each word feels like a cold dagger in her chest. If I''m honest with myself, I never even thought about getting rid of the tattoo, she thinks. Even though Evan and I are finished, I like having it as a reminder of him.


    "Look at your face," Evan sneers.


    "I don''t believe in running from the past, Evan," she says. "At least I don''t lie to Andrew about my old relationsh.i.p.s."


    She pushes past him and runs back into the kitchen. Rebecca is leaning over the table, lighting two thin white candles with a match. She shakes the match out and stares absently at the flickering flames. She seems lost in thought.


    Avery forces herself to smile before walking into the living room. Her cheeks feel stiff and strange, but Rebecca doesn''t seem to notice. Rebecca ushers her to the table and pulls a chair out for her. Avery sits, but Rebecca stays standing.


    "Evan, dear," she calls, her voice sweet and smooth as honey. "Dinner is ready."


    "Just a minute," Evan calls.


    Rebecca smiles at Avery and pulls the chair out across from her and sits. Avery looks at the table and feels a pang of jealousy. The rectangular table is covered in a white tablecloth embroidered with white flowers. Fresh cut roses and lilies sit in a crystal vase in the middle, and every dish looks like it''s been prepared by a professional chef. Robert stands helplessly in the corner, and Avery knows that Rebecca has done everything herself.


    She''s the kind of woman everyone hoped I would be, Avery thinks sadly. She''s beautiful, graceful, kind, and warm. And even though she''s wealthy, she can cook and arrange flowers and make a comfortable home for Evan. Compared to her, I''m nothing. I''m the kind of woman who runs back and forth between men. Hell, I almost kissed her boyfriend in her bathroom.


    Evan walks into the room, and Rebecca leaps out of her seat. She''s given him the place at the head of the table. Evan sits, and Rebecca sits down again on his right side. Avery is on his left. Evan unfolds his linen napkin and puts it on his lap.


    "Evan, may I invite Robert to join us?" Rebecca asks. "There''s plenty of food."


    Evan ignores the question, and Avery stifles a laugh. Rebecca''s kindness toward others could not be more different from Evan''s aloof superiority.


    "Thanks, Miss Arlington, but it''s fine," Robert mutters, color rising in his cheeks.


    "I''m sorry, Robert," Rebecca murmurs.


    Avery glances over at Robert¡ªhis look of surprise and shock mirrors her own. Rebecca must be from a wealthy, upper-class family if she met Evan at a benefit dinner, but she doesn''t act like it, Avery thinks. Most women like her are cold and demanding with their servants, but Rebecca treats them more like guests than employees. A wave of guilt washes over her as she remembers all the times she was impatient with Robert and the other Howel servants.


    As Rebecca serves the food, Robert watches her with an admiring gaze. He never looked at me like that, Avery thinks with a pang. Everyone at the mansion will prefer her to me. Not one person will miss me.


    Rebecca carries three bowls of vegetable soup on a small tray. She serves Evan first and then Avery, giving herself the last bowl with the smallest portion. Hot steam rises off the bowls, filling the air with a rich, earthy smell.


    "I''m sorry, Evan, I didn''t know you were coming," Rebecca says. "If I''d known, I would have made something a little nicer."


    Evan smiles at Rebecca and says, "I like everything you make."


    His tone is flat, but Rebecca smiles happily. Avery takes a taste of the steaming soup¡ªthe broth is rich and flavorful, and the vegetables are cooked to perfection. It''s just as good as it smells.


    "Actually, I don''t even know your favorite food," Rebecca says shyly. "If you tell me what it is, I can learn how to make it for you."


    "You can try seafood quiche," Evan says.


    Avery almost drops her spoon into the soup. The first thing she ever cooked for Evan was a seafood quiche¡ªit was something special they shared. But now Evan is asking another woman to make it for him. She looks down at the hot soup, trying to hide the tears welling in her eyes.


    He''s doing this on purpose, she thinks. He''s showing me that I''m not special to him. He wants me to see just how easy it was for him to replace me. I''m sure her quiche will be better than mine, too.


    "Oh, you like seafood quiche?" Rebecca asks. "It''s one of my specialties. I''d be happy to make it for you. If you like, I can even have it sent to your office for lunch."


    "I''d like that," Evan says with a sideways glance at Avery. "Are you sure it won''t be too much work for you?"


    "Your concern is sweet, but I''m fine," Rebecca says. "If anyone should be worried¡ªit''s me. You took a helicopter off a cruise ship to come to get me at the airport, and you haven''t stopped working since. Are you tired?"


    Avery chokes on a sip of water. She remembers standing on the bar as waves crashed onto the deck of the sinking ship. She watched as Evan climbed into his helicopter and flew away, abandoning her on the ship. Now she realizes, he did it to meet Rebecca at the airport.


    She tries to calm herself and focus on her food, but her stomach churns. Rebecca clears the soup bowls away and gives them each a plate with salmon and vegetables. Avery starts to cut the salmon, and the sharp knife slices through the tender fillet and scr.a.p.es against the plate.


    "Does your friend know basic table manners?" Evan asks Rebecca.


    "No, that''s my mistake," Rebecca says. "I should have cut the fish before serving it."


    Avery clutches her knife tighter and takes a deep breath. She stabs a piece of fish and takes a bite. The outside is perfectly glazed, while the inside is soft and moist. She takes another bite and then another, hoping that she can leave as soon as she''s done eating.


    "Oh, Evan, I made a decision privately," Rebecca says. "It was supposed to be a surprise, but now I want to tell you. Avery is going to design a pair of cufflinks for you."


    "Oh, is she a designer?" Evan asks.


    "Yes, she works at D.O.," Rebecca says. "I met her there today. I''d seen her drawing before, and I specifically asked for her."


    "Fascinating," Evan says. "Which design school did she go to?"


    Avery puts her fork down and bites her lip. If Evan keeps questioning her, Rebecca might get suspicious.


    "Rebecca, I think it''s better if we don''t discuss the design too much," Avery says. "I work better when I have some time to think on my own."


    "Are you avoiding me, Miss Peters?" Evan asks. "Or are you scared I''ll find out your designs are no good?"

 Chapter 314 - 314: Are You Fraud?

    Evan narrows his eyes and repeats the question, "Are you a fraud? Or are you just trying to avoid me?"


    Avery glares at him, hating him for putting her in this position. If she says she wants to avoid him, Rebecca will get suspicious and ask why. She doesn''t want to explain her relationship with Evan to Rebecca¡ªit''ll ruin their friendship. But the alternative is just as awful.


    "I have to admit I never studied design," she says. "Everything I know is self-taught. I guess I''m just nervous about making something for such a high profile client. I think there might be worthier designers to make your cufflinks."


    "Don''t say that, Avery," Rebecca gasps. "I''ve seen your designs, and they''re wonderful and imaginative. Besides, you agreed to compete against Crystal¡ªif you don''t submit a design, she''ll win."


    Avery sighs and says, "I guess I''ll let her win."


    "You can''t do that," Rebecca shouts. She flushes and continues, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to get so emotional. But think about it: Sophie hired you for a reason. If you walk away from this assignment, you''ll never be able to work there again."


    "Hasn''t she told you she''s Andrew Clifford''s fianc¨¦?" Evan asks, his voice cool and sarcastic. "She doesn''t need to work. I''m sure she''ll be satisfied to lounge around and spend his money."


    Avery smiles and says, "This is exactly part of the problem. Clearly, Mr. Howel is already biased against me. He won''t be an impartial judge, so there''s no point in wasting my time on a design he''s already decided to reject."


    "Forgive me, Avery, but I didn''t think you were the kind of person who quits so easily," Rebecca says, her accent harmonious and gentle. "You know I originally wanted to give the design to you. When Crystal came in and challenged you, I saw an opportunity for you to prove your worth.


    "The other employees resent you, I think, because Sophie hired you even though you don''t have a traditional background. If you quit this challenge, they''ll doubt Sophie''s judgment. You don''t want to make her a joke, do you? I can see that your relationship is very close."


    Avery bites her lip and thinks about Rebecca''s words. She doesn''t want to admit it, but Rebecca has a point. If she lets Crystal win, it''ll look bad for Sophie.


    Rebecca turns to Evan and says, "Believe me, you''ll love Avery''s designs."


    Evan leans back in his chair and swirls the red wine around his glass. He takes a long sip and looks at Avery with an unreadable expression.


    "Seeing is believing," he says.


    Avery stares at Rebecca in amazement. Apparently, she''s a diplomat too, Avery thinks with some resentment. She speaks with such power¡ªeven Evan seems to listen to her.


    The meal seems endless, but they finally finish the salmon. Avery stands and helps Rebecca carry the dirty plates to the kitchen sink. As soon as the table is clear, Rebecca begins to brew a pot of coffee.


    "I''m afraid I can''t stay for dessert," Avery says. "My fianc¨¦ will be missing me."


    "Are you sure you have to leave?" Rebecca asks, looking worried. "I know I''ve already asked for a lot, but can I ask another favor? After hearing about the murder nearby, I''ve been a nervous wreck at the thought of spending the night alone. Would you mind staying with me?"


    Avery looks at Evan on the sofa and raises her voice so he can hear, "I wish I could help you, Rebecca, but I''m a pregnant woman. If there was an intruder, I''d be useless. Besides, I always feel more secure with a man in the house¡ªmaybe Evan will stay with you?"


    Rebecca blushed, and Evan drops the newspaper he''s reading onto the coffee table. Avery smiles at him, and he glances at Robert.


    "How long will the police blockade last?" he asks. "Miss Peters is clearly eager to get home."


    Robert rushes out of the room to talk to the police, and Avery stares at Evan. She wonders if he wants to get rid of her as badly as she wants to leave. If he''s spending the night with Rebecca, he''ll want privacy, she thinks. The thought makes her stomach churn.


    She turns away and fills the sink with hot soapy water. Rebecca objects, but Avery waves her away. She focuses on the dirty plates, scrubbing them as hard as she can with a rough sponge. Rebecca finishes the coffee and prepares a tray to take to Evan.


    Avery is drying the dishes when Robert runs out of breath, "Mr. Howel, the police chief says they''re still tracking the murderer. He''s probably still in the neighborhood. They said the blockade would stay up until they caught him."


    "How long will that take?" Avery asks. "Surely, it shouldn''t take them so long to catch a murderer."


    "They think it might take the rest of the night," Robert answers. "They warned me that we should all stay inside."


    "I think I''m going to call a taxi," Avery says. "I''m sure I''ll be fine if I''m in a car. And if I tell the police I''m pregnant, they''ll let me pass the blockade."


    "It might be more difficult than you think, Miss Peters," Robert says. "This is a really serious case. The man is a serial killer who attacks pregnant women. He cuts the baby out of the victims'' stomachs and then cuts the dead bodies into pieces."


    Avery shudders and grabs the marble countertop to steady herself. Rebecca''s face goes white, and she rushes to Avery''s side, wrapping an arm around her. Avery lets Rebecca lead her into the living room. She sits down on the sofa opposite Evan and looks at her ex across the coffee table. His posture is casual, but he''s drumming his fingers against his thigh¡ªsomething she''s only seen him do when he''s annoyed.


    "That''s it," Rebecca says. "We''re all staying here tonight. It''s too dangerous to leave."


    "Are you sure?" Robert asks. "I wouldn''t want to inconvenience you."


    "It''s no problem at all," Rebecca says firmly. "What about you, Avery? Is there anything you need to be more comfortable?"


    "No, I just need to make a phone call," she says. "Is it alright if I step out onto the balcony?"


    The cool night air is a relief. Avery takes a deep breath and then another before dialing Andrew''s number. He answers on the first ring, and she explains the situation. As she talks, she looks into the bright living room. Evan is staring at her through the sliding door. She ends the call and braces herself before going back into the living room.


    "Andrew is really worried," she says. "He''s going to come to pick me up."


    The room goes quiet. She sees Evan clench his hand into a fist, and Robert glances at his boss with raised eyebrows. Rebecca shakes her head as if she thinks Avery is crazy.


    "There''s a blockade¡ªhe can''t get in," Rebecca says.


    "Oh, he''ll find a way," Avery says. "Andrew is nothing if determined."


    "Well, it''s nice that your fianc¨¦ worries so much about you," Rebecca says. "Why don''t you sit down and relax while you wait for him to come."


    Avery nods and sits down across from Evan. Andrew promised her it would only take thirty minutes for him to arrive. She sips a cup of tea and tries to make small talk with Rebecca, all the while checking the time on her phone. Five minutes before he''s supposed to arrive, her phone rings.

 Chapter 315 - 315: Drive Safe

    She checks the caller ID and sees Andrew''s name. She answers it, but all she can hear is static and the sound of rain pattering against a window.


    "Hello?" she says.


    "Hey," Andrew says. "A horrible storm just hit, and traffic is a nightmare. I think there may have been an accident. I''m afraid I''m going to be late."


    Avery looks out the window in time to see a bolt of lightning flash across the inky sky. A rumble of thunder follows, and within seconds, fat raindrops are splattering against the windows.


    "Okay," Avery says. "Drive safe."


    She hangs up, trying to hide her disappointment. She doesn''t want to hurt Rebecca''s feelings, but she doesn''t know how much longer she can handle making small talk in the living room. Lightning continues to flash across the sky, and the rain sounds violent and cold.


    It takes Andrew another thirty minutes to arrive. When he walks in the front door, his suit is speckled with rain, and his wet hair clings to his forehead. Avery has never been so happy to see him. He winks at her, and she fights the urge to smile back.


    Rebecca greets him warmly and offers him a towel before leading him into the living room. He and Evan stare at each other for a long, tense moment. Finally, Andrew nods a greeting at Evan.


    "Why don''t you have a coffee while you wait for the traffic to clear?" Rebecca suggests.


    "Honey, it''s up to you," Andrew says, putting his arm around Avery.


    "You''re the driver," she says. "You can decide."


    Before Andrew answers, he lets go of her and crosses the room to look at a leather riding-whip on the wall. He looks at the whip with appreciation and seems about to touch it.


    "Is that Conquer?" he asks Rebecca.


    "You have a great eye¡ªare you an equestrian?" Rebecca asks with a smile.


    "That''s a famous whip," Andrew says. "It was the prize last year at the World Equestrian Championsh.i.p.s. If I remember correctly, a mysterious woman came out of nowhere and defeated everyone."


    Rebecca blushes and says, "It''s just a hobby."


    Andrew laughs and says, "If riding is just your hobby, I''d love to know what your true skills are."


    Evan clears his throat and casts an icy glare around the room. Rebecca stiffens and goes to sit by his side, and Avery frowns. He''s so jealous, she thinks. Rebecca was just talking to Andrew, and he got angry. Though I guess he has every reason to be sensitive about Andrew.


    Andrew ignores Evan''s gaze and walks to a bookcase. He grabs two brown leather dice cups, embossed with the Hermes logo. He gives them a shake, and the dice rattle around inside.


    "How about a game of dice to pass the time, Evan?" Andrew asks, sitting on the sofa next to Avery. "It''s still raining, and my GPS says there''s a lot of traffic. We might as well have some fun while we''re all stuck here."


    Avery frowns. Andrew seems to be planning something, but she''s not sure what he has in mind. She knows he holds grudges and doubts he''s forgiven Evan for making love to her on the cruise ship. Both Andrew and Evan have a glint in their eyes that worries her.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she asks Andrew.


    "Honey, it''s a rainy night," he answers. "We might as well do something to pass the time. I don''t know about you, but I''m sensing a certain tension in the air. A nice game might relieve that."


    "What do you want to play?" Evan asks, uncrossing his legs and leaning forward.


    "Simple," Andrew says. "We roll the dice and guess the numbers that will appear. Though, now that you mention it, that might be a bit dull. What do you say to a bet? Could make the game a little more exciting¡ªif you dare, that is. "


    Evan sneers and says, "Of course, I dare. What did you have in mind?"


    "Alright," Andrew says with enthusiasm. "How about this? The winner gets to hit the loser with Conquer."


    "Andrew!" Avery hisses.


    "Don''t worry about me, honey," he says with a wink. "I''m feeling lucky today."


    "I''m not worried about you getting hit," she whispers to him. "In fact, I think it might even be good for you. But why are you trying to start trouble with Evan?"


    Andrew puts his arm around her shoulder and whispers back, "I don''t like your ex-husband, and I don''t like the way he looks at you. If you don''t let me play, I might fly into a rage or have a heart attack."


    Avery digs her nails into her palm and pulls away from him. She doesn''t want to cause a scene, but she''s scared the men will start a fight. Rebecca also looks worried.


    "There are five dice in each cup," Andrew says, showing the cups to Evan. "Shake your cup and guess the roll and then flip the cup over. Without opening the cup, you have to announce your guess out loud. But to make things a bit more difficult, we''re not going to guess the total number the dice add up to. Instead, we have to guess how many times any number will appear. For example, I could say one-two, or three fives, or two threes.


    "After we make our guesses, we open our cups and see who was right. If we were both right, the person who guessed the higher number wins. If we''re both wrong, we roll again, and of course, we take turns rolling. Does that work for you?"


    "Get the whip ready," Evan says.


    Rebecca stands and takes the braided leather whip off the wall. She puts it in the middle of the table, and Avery watches nervously. The leather is thick and strong¡ªit looks like it could do some serious damage to a person.


    "It''s called Conquer for a reason," Andrew says with a laugh. "If I win, I''ll show no mercy, Mr. Howel."


    Evan''s eyes flash with wolfish intensity, and he says, "Neither will I. Better hope you''re lucky."


    "Oh, I''m always lucky," he says, starting to shake the cup.


    The dice rattle against the sides of the cup, and then Andrew flips it and puts it down on the table. He smiles slightly, and his fingers huddle over the cup for a split second before he lets go.


    "Four sixes," Andrew says.


    Avery is surprised by his bold gamble. There are only five dice in the cup, so the odds of four sixes are incredibly low. Evan narrows his eyes, and he seems equally confused.


    "One three and one-two," Evan says. "Let''s open it."


    Evan pops the cup open, and his face darkens. Avery leans forward and sees four sixes sitting in the velvet-lined cup. Andrew pulls her to his side and kisses the top of her head.


    "You must be my good luck charm," he says.


    Andrew picks up the whip and tosses it from hand to hand. He stands and waves it through the air, making it crack with an expert flick of his wrist. Thunder still booms in the background, echoing the loud noise of the whip.


    "Well, you can''t say I didn''t warn you, Evan," Andrew says.

 Chapter 316 - 316: My Lucky Charm

    Evan kneels on one leg next to the sofa. He leans forward, placing one arm on the ground for support and exposing his back to the whip. Avery looks away. She can''t bear to watch this barbaric part of the game.


    There''s a loud crack as the whip hits Evan''s back. Andrew is using all his strength. Avery digs her nails into her palms and bites her tongue. It feels like Andrew is whipping her heart.


    "Do you want to play again?" Andrew asks, putting the whip down.


    Evan stands and nods. He walks back to the sofa with his back straight and his arms at his sides as if the whipping was nothing. He sits down, and his face is still calm and unreadable.


    Rebecca gives him a worried look and asks, "Evan, are you okay?"


    He ignores her question and slides the dice cup across the table to Andrew. Andrew shakes it, making the dice rattle and clatter against the inside of the cup. He puts the cup on the table and makes his guess: six ones. He opens the cup, and Avery leans forward to see¡ªthere are six ones.


    "Mrs. Clifford, don''t you agree? I have tremendous luck?" Andrew asks, kissing her on the cheek.


    Avery pulls away, and Andrew gets up and takes the whip. Evan gets into the same position¡ªhalf-kneeling on the floor. Avery closes her eyes as the whip cracks, biting her lower lip until she tastes blood. She doesn''t understand how Andrew has such good luck¡ªthe odds are impossibly low.


    Andrew sits down on the sofa, sliding close to Avery. He reaches for the dice cup and gives it a quick shake as Evan stands and walks back to his sofa. Though Evan doesn''t look like he''s in pain, Avery can''t bear the thought of him suffering another blow from the whip.


    "Why don''t you let me roll them this time?" Avery says, taking the cup from Andrew.


    Andrew smirks and says, "Are you sure you''re interested in playing?"


    Avery nods and starts to shake the cup. She has trouble believing that Andrew is lucky enough to have guessed two extremely rare rolls. She wonders if there''s something fishy about the game¡ªsome way he''s cheating. If he''s cheating, his luck will change as soon as she starts rolling the dice. But if he''s just lucky at dice, Evan doesn''t stand a chance.


    Andrew puts his hand on top of her, forcing her to stop shaking the cup. She turns to glare at him and finds that his face is just inches from hers. She can smell the mint on his breath


    "Kiss me, and I''ll let you roll," he whispers.


    Avery glares at him. He never tires of trying to force her to kiss him. She knows he''s just doing it because Evan is here. She presses her lips together and shakes her head once.


    "Mrs. Clifford likes playing coy," Andrew says with a smirk in Evan''s direction.


    Avery grinds her teeth and gives him a quick peck on the cheek. She pulls away as if his skin has burned her lips, but he grabs her hand and kisses each one of her knuckles. His lips linger slow and warm as he moves them across her hand.


    "You''re my good luck charm, Mrs. Clifford," he says. "I have to treat you well."


    Avery snatches her hand away and shakes the cup hard. The dice rattle inside, and she tries to keep her expression calm; Andrew stares at her with bright eyes, as if he wants to read her thoughts. She flips the cup over and puts it down on the table, unable to meet the men''s eyes. The men call their numbers, and she peeks under the edge of the cup¡ªEvan has won.


    Andrew looks under the cup and says, "I thought you were my lucky charm. What happened?"


    Evan''s mouth twitches, and he looks under the cup. His smile widens when he sees the numbers, and he stands slowly and grabs the whip. Andrew kneels down on one leg and supports himself with his hands, waiting for the whip to fall across his back.


    Evan raises his arm in the air and brings the whip down as hard as he can. Avery flinches, but her reflexes are too slow¡ªshe sees Andrew shudder with pain as the whip hits him. Andrew stands slowly and looks at Avery. His face is pale, and his jaw is clenched. Suddenly, Avery remembers the wounds on his back from the ship. They''re only a few days old, and the whip must have reopened some of them.


    Avery frowns and looks away. I shouldn''t waste time feeling guilty about this, she thinks. After all, Andrew started this game, and he needs to suffer the consequences. I know he saved my life, but I can''t stand by and let him hurt Evan¡ªespecially if he''s cheating to do it. Despite her thoughts, her stomach churns with guilt.


    "Do you feel sorry for me now?" Andrew whispers into her ear.


    She nudges him in the ribs with her elbow and slides further down the sofa. He slides next to her and wraps one arm around her waist, pulling her into his side. He nuzzles his nose into the space below her ear, and she clenches her hands into fists.


    "Mrs. Clifford, please roll again," Andrew says.


    Avery grabs the dice cup and shakes it carelessly. The game disgusts her, and she wants it to end as soon as possible, but the men seem determined to continue. She looks around the room and notices that Rebecca has slipped out. She wishes she could leave too, but she''s half-worried they''ll play to the death if there''s no one around to stop them.


    Andrew wins the next round, but then he loses the following one. Each time the men whip each other, she closes her eyes and presses her hands over her ears. She can still hear the awful crack of the whip and the heavy breathing of the loser.


    After thirteen rounds, the men are almost even: Andrew has had six whippings, and Evan has had seven. Andrew''s face is pale and covered in sweat, and Avery can only imagine how bad his back must look. The back of Evan''s suit-coat is torn, but his face is a frozen mask. Avery can''t tell if he''s in as much pain as Andrew.


    Avery looks out the window and sees that the lightning has stopped. The rain falls in a light sprinkle, and the clouds seem lighter than before. She grabs the dice cup off the table and puts it in her lap.


    "The rain is letting up," she says. "I think it''s time for us to go now."


    Andrew shakes his head and says, "But we''ve only just begun. I think we have to continue. What do you say, Evan?"


    "Let''s play," Evan says.


    Avery shakes her head and says, "No, this is insanity. You both need to stop. Andrew, come on, let''s go."


    "Are you tired, honey?" Andrew asks. "I''m sure Rebecca can find you someplace to rest while we finish our game."


    Avery bites her lip and looks between the men. Their faces are set with grim determination, and their eyes flash with the intensity of their hatred. She knows there''s no way she can force them to stop playing.


    "Fine," she says. "If you want to continue this barbaric game, you can. But I''m going to stand in for you, Andrew. When you lose, I''ll take the whipping for you."


    She stands up and drops the dice cup onto the coffee table before kneeling down on the floor. Andrew scowls and grabs her arm, pulling her to her feet.


    "That''s ridiculous," he says. "You''re a woman, and you''re pregnant. A whipping could make you miscarry for god''s sake!"


    Evan stares at her with a furious look. His eyes burn with rage, and he jumps to his feet. He kicks the table over, and the dice cup falls to the ground, spilling dice in all directions. She smiles to herself. Even though Evan doesn''t care about me, he still cares about the baby, she thinks. I knew he wouldn''t let me take the whipping.


    Rebecca runs into the room, and her face freezes in shock when she sees the ruined coffee table. She races to Evan''s side and whispers something into his ear before leading him out of the room. His back is stiff and cold as he passes Avery on his way out. She stares at him as he goes.

 Chapter 317 - 317: The Game is Over

    The rain starts to fall harder again, and the drops sound like little bullets against the glass. Andrew grabs Avery''s wrist and stares deep into her eyes. Her face is expressionless, but he''s learned to read the subtleties in her expressions. Now there''s a slight crease above her eyebrow, and her jaw is clenched¡ªshe''s worried.


    He sighs. He knows she caught him cheating, and he knows she only stopped the game because she couldn''t bear to watch Evan get hurt. His heart twists painfully in his chest, and he grips her delicate wrist tighter.


    "Are you happy, Mrs. Clifford?" he asks. "The game is over, and Evan is safe from me. That''s what you wanted all along, isn''t it? You took the cup so I would lose and then when I still won some rounds, you volunteered to take the whippings. You forced us to stop the game."


    Her eyes flash, and she tries to pull her wrist away, but he refuses to let go. He can feel her pulse through the soft skin of her wrist, and it increases. Her heart must be hammering in her chest.


    "You started the game," she hisses. "You have no right to be angry about the consequences."


    "No right to be angry?" Andrew asks, unable to believe what he''s hearing. "I traded my life for a chance with you, but you continue to flirt with your ex right in front of me. Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Avery shakes her head and says, "Andrew, you forced me to give you my body and my heart, and I''m doing it. Apparently, I''m marrying you in a month. Why don''t you just leave him alone and let the past stay in the past?"


    Andrew groans and closes his eyes. Even when she''s with him physically, it seems like her heart is always with Evan. No matter what he does for her, she never seems to see him¡ªat least not as a serious option.


    "You don''t even try to hide your feelings for him," he says. "Do you have any idea how that makes me feel? Do you think I like watching my fianc¨¦ stare at another man? Do you think I''m okay with you sneaking around to meet him? My God, Avery¡ªthis is killing me."


    "Why do you have Charles'' heart?" she asks. "Of all the hearts in the world, why do you have his?"


    He drops her wrist, feeling his muscles tense and freeze. This isn''t the response he was expecting at all, and he''s not prepared to answer her question. He swallows and takes a deep breath.


    She rolls her eyes and continues, "You know, I don''t owe either of you anything. If you were a decent person, you''d give Charles his heart back, but it shouldn''t have anything to do with me. I''m sick of you using his heart as leverage to try to get what you want from me."


    "I''ve been very patient with you," Andrew whispers. "I''ve never asked for more than we agreed upon, and you''ve barely even given me that. You flinch when I touch you, and you try to get away from me whenever you can. Do you regret this deal?"


    "I never regret any decision I make," Avery says, squaring her shoulders. "But, you deserve everything you''ve gotten and more."


    She brushes past him and walks toward the door with long, graceful strides. He turns on his heel and grabs her wrist, pulling her back into the living room. She stumbles, and her body collides with his chest.


    "I deserve what I get?" he asks. "Do you have any idea what you''re talking about? I woke up from surgery with a new heart beating in my chest, and on the first day, I was allowed to leave the hospital I ran into a strange woman in a bathroom. She made my heart pound so hard, I thought it might kill me. When she left, I couldn''t stop thinking about her.


    "I tried everything to get her off my mind, but nothing and no one could replace her. I''m not some na?ve schoolboy, Avery¡ªI''ve been with other women. But none of them have made me feel even a quarter of what I feel for you.


    "Now imagine how I felt when I found out that you hated me all because I had Charles'' heart? I''m willing to die to make you happy, Avery. Why can''t you just give me these six months? Sometimes I wish they''d end. Surely when the doctors cut the heart out of my chest, they''ll find your name scarred into it."


    Avery shivers against him and turns her head away. He can hear her breathing come in ragged little puffs, and he hopes he''s finally made her understand the depth of his feeling. But then her breathing slows, and she pulls away.


    "We should go to bed," she says. "And we need to tend to your wounds¡ªI''m sure they''re really bad."


    Andrew glances at an owl-shaped clock on the wall: it''s 2:00 in the morning, and the rain is falling in sheets. He has no idea if there''s still a traffic jam or police blockade, but the pain in his back is unbearable. He nods and walks out of the living room, letting her chase after him.


    Avery looks around the guest room that she''s supposed to share with Andrew. She wonders if Rebecca and Evan are also sharing a room. Her heart twists as she imagines Rebecca tending to Evan''s injured back. She''s probably a great nurse too, Avery thinks.


    There''s a knock at the door, and a man wearing a stethoscope around his neck comes in. He looks slightly wrinkled and stressed. Avery stares at him in confusion until she hears an angry roar come from down the hall. The doctor must have come to tend to Evan, she thinks. Clearly, Evan is unhappy about that.


    "Robert Tinder said I should come here, too," the doctor says. "He said there was a man in this room who''s badly injured."


    Avery nods and steps aside, allowing him to pass into the room. The doctor asks Andrew to undress and lie on the bed. Avery thinks about the bloody mess on his back on the cruise ship and decides to go downstairs for some water while the doctor examines Andrew. She doesn''t want to feel sick again.


    "Excuse me, Miss Peters," Robert says.


    Avery finishes filling her glass at the tap and asks, "What is it?"


    "Well, Mr. Howel''s back is hurt, but he won''t let the doctor apply the ointment."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Avery asks. "If you think I can help you''re barking up the wrong tree. Go find Rebecca."


    Robert clears his throat and says, "He won''t let her near him either. The doctor said the wounds would get infected if he doesn''t apply the ointment."


    "He asked you to come here?" Avery asks, hating the hope that rises in her chest.


    "Not exactly," Robert says. "I just thought I''d take the liberty of asking you to help because you''ve always been able to talk sense into him."


    "That was in the past," she says. "Times have changed."


    She walks past Robert and carries the water upstairs. By the time she gets to the room, the doctor is cleaning Andrew''s back and applying ointment. She sips her water and watches the rain drip down the windowpane. By the time she''s finished, the doctor is bandaging Andrew''s back.


    "You rest here, and I''ll take the room next door," she says.


    "Mrs. Clifford, that''s very inhumane of you," Andrew flirts. "I''ve suffered so much already, and now you want to make me suffer the loss of your presence?"


    "You brought this whole mess upon yourself," she says.


    "But what if I get worse in the night and need help?" he asks. "Please stay."


    "We agreed that we wouldn''t sleep in the same room before the baby was born," she says. "Please keep your promises."


    "What are you afraid of?" he asks. "You''re still pregnant, so I won''t do anything. Besides, as much as I might want to, I can''t try anything with you. Or have you forgotten that you kneed me in the groin and that my back is covered in open wounds?"


    "I won''t be able to sleep if you''re in here moving about," she says.


    Before she can argue, the runs to the door and turns off the light, she walks down the hall to another guest room and goes inside. She''s sure Rebecca won''t mind¡ªthere are plenty of guest rooms in the house.


    The room is spotless and extravagant. There''s a large French door that leads out onto a balcony lined with flower pots. The sheer curtain blows in the breeze, and Avery rushes to shut the door¡ªsomeone must have left it open.


    As she''s shutting the door, she hears voices. Though the cold rain blows into her face, she leaves the door open a crack and listens.


    "You''re hurt, and you need the ointment to heal," Rebecca says, her voice calm and pleading. "Just let me put the ointment on for you. I promise I have very gentle fingers."


    "Go away," Evan roars.


    "Okay, but I''m leaving the ointment here," Rebecca says. "Please use it."


    She hears a door open and close, and she closes the balcony door and locks it. She wants to go check on Evan, but she forces herself to pull back the duvet and slide into the bed instead. She tugs the down-filled blanket up to her chin, but she can''t sleep. She tosses and turns for over half an hour before she finally falls asleep.


    Avery wakes in the dark. The rain has stopped, but there''s still a quiet dripping sound as it falls from the eaves onto the balcony. She turns on the bedside lamp and walks to the French doors. She pulls the curtain aside and sees that the light from Evan''s room is still on.


    The French doors from Evan''s room open and Robert steps onto the balcony. He looks at her and mouths something, but she can''t hear him. She shakes her head, and he mouths it again. She undoes the lock on the door and opens it.


    "Are you still awake, Miss Peters?" Robert asks.


    "I was sleeping," she says. "How'' s¡ªhow''s Evan?"

 Chapter 318 - 318: Why Is It So Difficult to Walk Away?

    "He''s not well," Robert whispers across space between the balconies. "He refused to apply for medicine."


    "Did you call a doctor?" Avery asks.


    Robert shakes his head and answers, "Mr. Howel wouldn''t let me call a doctor before. Now he''s unconscious, so I don''t have a choice. Let''s hope he doesn''t wake up before the doctor comes."


    Avery bites her lip and says, "Okay, I''ll come to have a look now. But you have to swear to me that he''s really unconscious. He can''t even know I was there."


    Robert nods, and Avery slips back into her room. She tiptoes across the floor and slips into the hallway. She crosses the cool marble floor barefoot and waits outside Evan''s door. After a moment, the door slides open, and Avery enters the room. Robert shuts and locks the door behind her.


    The room is dark and hot, and the heavy smell of spilled medicine hangs in the air. Evan is lying on his stomach, wearing a pair of white silk pajamas. The back of the pajama shirt is stained with a shocking amount of blood¡ªmost of it looks fresh.


    The dim light from the streetlamps outside illuminates his face. His skin is deathly pale and covered in sweat. His hair sticks to his forehead in small, sweaty clumps, and his eyes dart back and forth under his bruised looking eyelids. His breathing is shallow and uneven.


    She groans and looks at Robert. She knows the doctor is on the way, but she can''t bear to leave Evan like this. Robert rushes across the room and returns, carrying a stool from the dressing room. He places it next to Evan''s bed, and Avery sits down and watches her ex struggle to breathe.


    No matter what, he always finds some way to pull me back, she thinks. I''ve tried everything I can to get away, but I just can''t say no to him. Why is it so difficult to walk away? Why does it feel like my life is completely tangled up with his?


    The doctor comes and examines Evan. He clicks his tongue against his teeth and shakes his head as he looks at the wounds on Evan''s back and takes his temperature. He rushes downstairs to his car with Robert, and the men return a few minutes later, carrying a heavy-looking medical case.


    "He didn''t apply for the medicine as I advised," the doctor says. "Sweat has made the wound deteriorate, and he''s in terrible condition. I''m going to give him an IV, but then the wounds need to be dealt with."


    The doctor slides the IV needle under the skin near Evan''s wrist. Avery sighs and grabs the antiseptic wash and the antibiotic ointment. She asks the doctor to cut Evan''s shirt away, and she gasps at the sight of Evan''s back. It''s covered in angry red welts, and each welt oozes a mixture of blood and pus.


    She pours the antiseptic wash onto a clean cotton cloth and starts to wipe his back. She begins on the bloodied skin between the welts, slowly working up the courage to touch the actual wounds. The smell of blood fills her nose and makes her stomach churn, and she asks Robert to go get her a glass of water.


    After the wounds are clean, she applies the antibiotics. She wants to bandage his back like she saw the doctor do for Andrew, but she doubts she has enough strength to lift him up. The ointment will have to do.


    She takes a step back and looks down at Evan. He''s calmer and less fitful; his eyes are still under his eyelids, and his long dark lashes brush the tops of his cheekbones. She slips into the bathroom and runs a washcloth under the tap. She wipes his forehead, and then the bridge of his nose and the tops of his cheeks, keeping her touch as light as possible.


    He twitches in his sleep, and his arm moves. She freezes. The turquoise tattoo on his arm is still there¡ªhe must have lied when he said he got it removed. She leans down and gently traces her initials with the tip of her finger, and her eyes fill with hot tears.


    A strong hand closes around her wrist. She panics and looks at his face, but his eyes are still closed. His breathing is heavy and even. She tries to pull away, but even in his weakened state, he''s shockingly strong.


    "Avery, Avery," he murmurs.


    She sighs with relief and tries to pry his fingers open, but she''s helpless against his strength. Robert returns to the room, and she points at her hand and then holds her finger to her lips. Robert understands and rushes across the room to help her.


    The harder they try to get her hand free, the harder Evan seems to hold her. By the time they get it away from him, her wrist is bruised. Dark purple and blue fingers encircle her wrist like a bracelet.


    "Robert, please don''t tell him I was here," she whispers.


    Robert nods, and she runs back to her own room and slides into the bed.


    There''s a constant dripping sound coming from outside the window. Something cold and wet touches his forehead, and Evan reaches up and grabs a small wrist in his hand. He opens his eyes and frowns¡ªRebecca is staring down at him.


    "Oh, it''s you," he says.


    He looks at her wrist and then grabs her other hand and checks that wrist. The light olive skin is smooth and unmarked. He groans and closes his eyes. His headaches and he can''t think straight, but he''s sure he smelled Avery last night. He''s sure he felt her light touch on his skin, and he''s positive she held her small wrist in his hand.


    He drops Rebecca''s hands and asks, "Were you here last night?"


    She says, "Your injury was very serious and I¡ª"


    "Yes or no?" he asks.


    "Yes, I came last night," she whispers.


    Evan throws the quilt aside and climbs out of bed. Rebecca reaches for him, but he pushes her hands away and storms into the hall. He looks around the deserted hallway and then rushes down the long passage, opening door after door. Finally, he finds the maid cleaning one of the guest rooms.


    "Where are they?" he asks.


    The maid stares at him in confusion. He feels a light tap on his shoulder and turns around to see Rebecca.


    Her eyes are wide and slightly sad as she says, "Mr. and Mrs. Clifford left early this morning."


    Evan lifts his hand to his face and smells his palm. Avery''s scent seems to linger on his skin, taunting him. He rushes back down the hall and grabs Robert by the shoulders, pushing the butter into the wall.


    "Who came to my room last night?" Evan asks.


    Robert''s face flushes, and he says, "Both Rebecca and the doctor came to see you last night."


    Evan lifts Robert the collar of his shirt and asks, "Tell me one more time¡ªwho came to see me?"


    "Rebecca did," Robert gasps.


    Evan lets go of the shirt, letting Robert fall to the ground. He turns on his heel and marches out of the room and into the dressing room. He hears Robert struggle to his feet and chases after him.


    "Mr. Howel, where are you going?" Robert calls.


    "Do me a favor and just check her schedule for me," he says.


    "Whose schedule?" Robert asks. "Rebecca''s?"


    "No, you know whose," Evan hisses.


    Robert returns as Evan is fastening the watch around his wrist, "Mr. Howel, the servant said that Avery would go to D.O. today."


    "Let''s go," he says.


    "Where are we going?" Robert asks.


    Evan balls his hand into a fist and asks, "Do I have to explain everything to you the hard way?"

 Chapter 319 - 319: I Know It Was You

    Avery dresses for work in a navy pencil skirt and a crisp white blouse. She slips on a pair of flats and clasps a small watch around her wrist to hide the ugly purple bruise. She walks downstairs and finds Andrew in the living room with a doctor.


    "How is he?" she asks the doctor.


    "He doesn''t have a fever, but the wounds are quite serious," the doctor says. "I''m going to give him an IV to help him regain his strength, and I''ll re-bandage the wounds. At least his heart sounds normal, thank God."


    The doctor busies himself with his medical bag as a petite nurse enters the room with an IV bag. Avery looks down at the coffee table. It''s covered in different colored pill bottles and several rolls of bandages. There''s also a tablet containing Andrew''s medical records. The screen of the tablet is bright and clearly unlocked.


    Avery inches toward the table, hoping to steal a glance at the records. Just as she reaches the table, the doctor leans down and flicks a switch on the side of the tablet. The screen goes dark, and the medical record is locked. She sighs.


    "Are you leaving for work already?" Andrew asks, eyeing the watch on her wrist. "Have the driver take you."


    "There''s no need," she says. "I''ll drive myself."


    Andrew shrugs and waves goodbye. She grabs her purse, gives a few orders to one of the maids, and gets into the car. The one silver lining of living with Andrew is that he gives her freedom¡ªhe doesn''t have his men follow her everywhere she goes.


    Avery pulls into the garage and parks her car. She smiles when she sees that someone has already painted her name above the space. She gets out and locks the doors, fumbling with the keys as she puts them back into her purse.


    There''s a light breeze, and then a faintly medicinal smell fills her nose. She turns in a panic and comes face to face with Evan. His breathtaking eyes are searching as he stares down at her.


    "Was it your last night?" he whispers, his hot breath tickling her ear.


    Avery stands on her tiptoes and looks over his shoulder, half-expecting to see Robert lurking in the darkness. She wants to punch the butler in the face. He promised to keep her visit a secret but has already betrayed her.


    Strong fingers grab her chin, and Evan forces her to look at him. Her heart hammers in her ears, and she bites her lip. He leans in closer until his lips are just inches from hers, and she shakes her head.


    "I know it was you," he whispers. "I''m sure of it."


    She feels a tug on her watch and hears a small snapping sound as Evan breaks the delicate silver links. He drops the watch on the ground and raises her hand to the light. The dark bruise stands out against her pale skin, and he wraps his fingers around her wrist, matching each finger to the bruise it made.


    "I knew it was you," he says.


    Avery tries to pull her hand away, but instead, Evan pushes her up against the side of her car. His eyes are hard and cold, and his mouth twists with a small, ironic smirk.


    "So why did you come to see me in the middle of the night?" he asks. "Weren''t you worried your fianc¨¦ would find out you were sneaking into my room? Didn''t you wonder what would happen if Rebecca knew her guest was in her boyfriend''s bedroom? Do you really care for me that much¡ªenough to risk everything?"


    "You think too much," she says. "You were in shock last night. The doctor said you might not make it. As your ex-wife, I came to pay my respects and say goodbye."


    "Came to see goodbye?" Evan scoffs. "But you cleaned my back and applied medicine to it. You wouldn''t do that if you really thought I was going to die."


    "No, that didn''t happen," she says. "You must have imagined it. You had a very high fever, you know."


    Violent lips press against hers, and he pushes her harder into the side of her car. She tries to push him away, but he''s too strong. His lips crash against hers, and he slips his tongue inside her mouth, demanding a response. She surrenders and throws her arms around his neck, kissing him back.


    There''s a bright flash, and Avery freezes and tries to pull away. Evan slides his hand up the back of her neck and tangles his fingers in her hair. He bites her lower lip and tries to kiss her again. There''s another flash.


    "Evan, stop," she whispers.


    Evan ignores her and presses his lips to hers. He pulls her body against his, sliding his hand down her back to squeeze her ass. She fumbles for a chain around her neck, pulling it out from underneath her blouse.


    The miniature pistol Evan gave her hangs on the end of the chain like a pendant. She c.o.c.ks the gun and presses the muzzle against Evan''s neck. Evan freezes with his lips against hers. She jabs the gun harder against his neck, and he slowly pulls his head away.


    "Don''t touch me," she says. "We''re divorced. From the moment I left the Howel house, you''ve been nothing to me. You have no right to touch me anymore."


    "You still have me in your heart," Evan says. "You still love me, I know it."


    "Don''t push me," she says, sliding the gun down to his chest.


    Evan stares down at the pistol with fear in his eyes. She smiles and pulls the pistol away, pointing it at her own chest instead. She holds the pistol over her heart, taking deep breaths to keep her hands from shaking. Evan''s eyes widen, and he backs away.


    "I won''t force you," he says, raising his hands above his head. "Just put the gun down."


    "You need to stay away from me," she says. "I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but it won''t end well. Stay away from Andrew and me. I''m not yours anymore, okay?"


    Evan nods, and she lowers the gun. She walks toward the elevator, careful to hide the necklace inside her shirt before getting on the elevator. As soon as the doors slide shut, she takes a shaky breath and wipes a single tear from her eye.


    D.O. Its large auditorium is packed with employees, designers, and a few special clients. Everyone is eager to see Avery and Crystal reveal their designs. The room buzzes with anticipation as Evan walks in. Rebecca loops her arm through his, and they walk to their seats near the stage. As he walks, he hears people gossiping about the designers.


    "What do you mean, you think Avery will win?" a short man says to his coworker. "Crystal has over eight years of experience, and she knows how to work under pressure. Avery is a nobody¡ªI''m sure the pressure of this competition has destroyed her."


    "No way," says his friend. "Crystal may have more experience, but her designs are a little stale. I bet Avery''s design will be bolder and more innovative."


    Evan walks slowly, trying to listen to as many conversations as possible. Most people seem to think Crystal will win, but there are a few who back Avery. The younger employees seem more likely to support Avery¡ªif she wins, they might be able to convince their superiors to let them take on new responsibilities.


    As they stroll down the red carpet, Rebecca tries to make small talk, but he ignores her. She places her palm on the back of his upper arm, and he freezes. He pulls his arm away from hers and puts his hands in his pockets.


    "Did you hear what I said?" she asks. "I said thank you for attending this competition with me. I had no idea it would be such a big deal or that there would be so many people."


    Evan nods and walks to the front row. The two center seats have his and Rebecca''s names taped onto them. He sits down and crosses his legs, looking up at the stage. There''s a wooden podium to the left side and the D.O. The logo is projected onto a huge screen.


    "I guess we''ll see if Avery pulled through or not," Rebecca says. "I hope she''s not too nervous."

 Chapter 320 - 320: The Entire Competition Was Unfair

    The lights flicker on and off, and then they dim. The audience sits down and stops talking as they wait for the presentations to begin. Avery watches everything from a small TV screen backstage. Several cameras throughout the auditorium show live footage of the stage and the audience.


    Avery watches as Crystal climbs the stairs onto the stage. She smiles through closed lips as she crosses the stage and takes her place behind the podium. She clicks a button on a small remote, and a sketch appears on the screen behind her. The cameras zoom in, and Avery looks at her rival''s designs.


    The cufflinks are round and traditional, with Rebecca''s rose quartz in the middle. Crystal clicks the button, and a more detailed sketch appears, showing that dozens of smaller diamonds surround the rose quartz. Each stone has been shaped to catch the light of the rose quartz and reflect it back at the larger stone.


    "It''s no wonder she''s the top designer at D.O.," a stagehand whispers behind Avery. "Those cufflinks are stunning."


    "Look at the detail," says another. "It''s truly incredible. No one else can make such precise and complicated designs."


    Crystal displays sketch after sketch, using a red laser pointer to highlight key features of the design. With each new image, she pauses and waits for the audience to clap and cheer. Avery feels a knot form in her stomach¡ªthe cufflinks are beautiful. She can imagine Evan wearing them.


    "These may look like traditional cufflinks, but there''s a surprise," Crystal says. "The cufflinks can open to reveal a hidden compartment inside. It''s the perfect place to store a miniature photo of your beloved or a lock of her hair."


    "Wow, that''s so beautiful," the stagehand whispers. "I wish I could give something like that to my boyfriend."


    On the TV screen, Crystal raises one manicured hand to quiet the audience. A hush falls over the room, and Crystal presses another button on the remote. Dozens of small sketches appear on the screen behind her: each sketch shows the same pair of cufflinks, but the stones are all different colors.


    "The cufflinks can change color using state of the art microchip technology," Crystal announces. "The color of the stones reflect the wearer''s mood. Blue means the wearer is feeling romantic, pink means he''s happy, black means he''s stressed, and so on. With this design, your man will be wearing his heart on his sleeve."


    The applause is deafening. Crystal beams out at the audience, and multiple people jump to their feet to give her a standing ovation. The cameras cut back and forth between the thrilled audience and Crystal''s gloating smile. Avery turns away from the TV screen and takes a deep, steadying breath.


    "Avery, there you are," Sophie calls from the stage door. "Are you ready? Crystal is finishing up¡ªit''s almost your turn."


    Avery nods and says, "I''m ready."


    "Good," Sophie says. She pauses and looks at Avery''s face and adds, "Don''t be nervous. I''m not exactly an impartial judge, but your design is clearly the best. I''m sure Mr. Howel will see it that way too."


    "I''m not so sure he will," Avery mutters. "Evan isn''t exactly my biggest fan anymore."


    "Oh, Avery, I had no idea he''d be involved," Sophie says, her face full of maternal sympathy. "When Rebecca came to me, I had no idea she was dating Evan. I would never have put you on the project if I''d known. It must be so hard for you to design something to celebrate their love."


    "It''s okay, Sophie," Avery says, forcing a smile. "Evan and I are finished. It''s none of my business who he dates now. I''m a professional, and I did the job I was asked to do."


    As she talks, she thinks about the kiss in the parking lot. She can still remember the heat of his body and the feeling of his lips crashing against hers. She tugs at her watch and looks at the bruise on her wrist. A wave of guilt washes over her.


    Sophie sighs and crosses the room, "Oh, you''re so like your mother¡ªshe suffered for love, too."


    "Seriously, I''m fine," Avery says.


    Sophie nods, but she doesn''t look convinced. She smooths Avery''s hair and adjusts her skirt, walking her toward the stage entrance. The audience is still screaming and cheering for Crystal. It sounds even louder by the door than it did backstage.


    "Wait, does Rebecca know anything about you and Mr. Howel?" Sophie asks.


    "I don''t think so," Avery answers.


    "Good, let''s try to keep it that way," Sophie says.


    A stagehand rushes over and tells Avery that she needs to be on stage in sixty seconds. Avery swallows hard and wipes her hands on her skirt. Her mouth has gone bone dry, but her palms feel clammy.


    Sophie wraps her in a warm embrace and says, "Belief in yourself. You''re the best."


    The stage door opens, and Crystal marches past. She bumps into Avery as she passes, and Avery stumbles backward before she catches her balance. Crystal smirks and mouths the word "sorry." Avery ignores her and takes her place behind the podium.


    She takes a deep breath and clicks the button on the remote control. Her design appears on the screen. The cufflinks look like small coats of armor. In the middle, there''s a wine glass made out of rose quartz. A small whip wraps around the stem of the glass, and a bouquet of flowers appears above it.


    Avery clears her throat and says, "My design tells a story. Miss Arlington and Mr. Howel met at a benefit dinner when Miss Arlington was young. From the first moment she saw him, she knew she had feelings for him. The glass in the middle represents the moment they met.


    "The whip represents Miss Arlington. She''s an accomplished rider¡ªone of the best horsewomen in the world. Mr. Howel realized he had feelings for her when he saw her on horseback. The flowers in the bouquet above are the symbols of the Howel and Arlington families¡ªthe bouquet represents their union."


    There''s more to explain, but Avery feels a lump forming in her throat. The spotlights are hot and blinding, and her head starts to spin. She braces herself against the podium, fighting the urge to run offstage. The silence onstage is unsettling¡ªshe can hear people whispering.


    "That''s so meaningful," a female voice gushes. "The design is a little rougher, of course, not nearly as refined as Crystal''s. But my God, the story is just beautiful."


    "I don''t know," a male voice says. "I think I prefer Crystal''s. That color-changing detail is so unique."


    Avery squints out at the audience, trying to see past the bright lights, but the speakers'' faces are impossible to see. She reaches for the remote to end the presentation. She''s about to turn the screen off when she hears Rebecca''s accented voice rise above the murmur.


    "Avery is so considerate," Rebecca says. "I really like her design. What do you think, Evan?"


    Avery strains her ears to hear his response, but she doesn''t catch a single word. She turns the screen off, and the lights in the room flicker back on. She nods and smiles at the audience and leaves the stage to lukewarm applause. A stagehand ushers her to a front-row seat, and she sits down next to Crystal.


    "If Mr. Howel chooses your design, he''s blind," Crystal whispers.


    Avery ignores the comment and watches Sophie take the stage. Sophie raises her hands for silence, and the audience obeys.


    "You''ve all seen the designs now, and I think you can all agree that both are impressive," Sophie says. "But here at D.O., we value our clients above everything else. So now it''s time to find out which design Mr. Howel and Miss Arlington prefer."


    Sophie gestures toward Evan and Rebecca''s seats, and Evan stands. He''s dressed in a crisp black suit, and he radiates power. The audience begins to whisper, and he waits until they silence themselves.


    "Frankly, both designs are only okay," he says. The audience gasps, and he clears his throat. "But if I had to choose one, I guess I''d choose Miss Peters'' work."


    If he had to choose, Avery thinks. He''s so rude. I know he wants to insult me, but there''s no need to insult Sophie''s entire company too. Avery looks up at the stage and sees that Sophie looks a bit fl.u.s.tered¡ªher cheeks are pink, and her eyes are wide.


    "May I ask why you chose Miss Peters'' work?" Sophie asks. "What is your reason?"


    "My reason?" Evan asks. He smiles and says, "I suppose it''s because Miss Peters is a very generous designer."


    The audience begins to applaud, and Avery groans. To the audience, it sounds like he''s praising the thoughtfulness of her design. But she knows his comment is meant to be a jab. He''s mocking her for designing the cufflinks for his new girlfriend.


    Sophie wraps her knuckles against the podium and says, "It''s my pleasure to announce that the final design will be¡ª"


    "Wait a minute!" a voice shouts.


    Avery turns and sees one of Crystal''s interns standing on top of his seat. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Crystal''s face light up.


    "This entire competition was unfair," the intern shouts.

 Chapter 321 - 321: A Kiss

    The intern continues, "Avery cheated. She seduced Mr. Howel, trading s.e.x.u.a.l favors for his vote in the competition. I can prove it, too."


    The news is like a bomb. Within seconds everyone is talking¡ªsome audience members even climb onto their chairs to shout to their friends across the room. Sophie raps her knuckles against the podium, but she can''t calm the frenzy.


    Avery slumps down in her chair, trying to make herself invisible. She can feel dozens of eyes on her, and she can tell that most of the audience hates her. Crystal taps her on the shoulder and makes a clicking sound with her teeth.


    "Oh, Avery," Crystal says, shaking her head with mock pity. "I thought you were better than this. I can''t believe you broke the most important company rule over some silly competition. You know what this means, don''t you? You''ll lose the contest, and you''ll never work in this industry again."


    Avery ignores Crystal and looks across the aisle at Evan and Rebecca. Evan raises his eyebrows, and the corner of his mouth twitches up in a smile. He shoves his hands into his pockets and strikes a casual pose. Rebecca stands next to him looking stricken¡ªher face is pale, and her large eyes shimmer with tears.


    Sophie taps on the microphone, and a booming sound echoes through the room. The audience members stop talking and turn expectantly toward the stage. Avery looks up at her friend and mentor and feels a wave of panic.


    Sophie knows that Evan is my ex, she thinks. But what if Crystal found out about the kiss in the parking lot? Sophie will hate me for lying to her and, Oh god, Rebecca will be heartbroken.


    "These are very serious accusations, and we''re going to get to the bottom of this," Sophie announces.


    "May I say something?" Rebecca asks. "Miss Stone, I know you want to win, but there''s no need for this nasty sort of trick. Honestly, I think your design is exceptional, and you should be proud of the work you produced. My boyfriend chose Miss Peters'' design, but I know it was a difficult decision for him. Miss Peters went above and beyond with her design, and my boyfriend''s decision is not a negative reflection on your work."


    Avery covers her face with her hands. I don''t deserve Rebecca''s friendship, she thinks. She''s far too good. I swear if I get away with the kiss in the garage, I''ll never go near Evan again. Rebecca will never have to worry about me betraying her trust. But even as she makes the mental promise, she knows it''s not true. Her stomach churns with guilt.


    "Miss Arlington, you''re one of the loveliest clients I''ve ever worked with," Crystal says. "And trust me, I''m not doing this to win. The truth is incredibly important to me, and I think everyone deserves to know the truth about Avery. You especially deserve to know if your boyfriend was unfaithful."


    Rebecca''s lip trembles, but she says, "I trust my boyfriend."


    "Don''t be na?ve," Crystal snaps. "Men are scoundrels¡ªthey always want another woman."


    The audience explodes into gossip again. Avery wants to cover her ears and run from the room, but she can''t help but overhear the designers and employees.


    "Oh my God, I think Crystal has finally lost it," a female voice says. "She''s always had a bad temper, but this is crazy. She insulted a client in front of everyone."


    "Not just any client," a deeper male voice says. "She insulted Mr. Howel. She''s definitely going to get fired."


    "No way," the woman says. "Don''t you know, she''s protected by a powerful patron. It''s rumored he''s a very important man. She can do whatever she wants."


    "There''s no way that man is more powerful than Mr. Howel," the man says. "Just you wait and see. She''ll be out of here before the end of the day."


    "Want to bet on it?" a new female voice asks. "I know, Crystal. She may have a temper, but she always has a plan. She wouldn''t accuse Avery of seducing a client unless she had some sort of proof."


    "You might have a point," the man says. "If Avery''s innocent, why doesn''t she defend herself? Do you see her? She''s just sitting there in silence."


    Avery twists her hands in her lap. She knows she should say something, but she doesn''t know what she should say. It seems pointless to lie and deny the relationship. She steals a glance at Evan, hoping he''ll do something to silence the crowd. If not for me, surely he''ll do it to protect Rebecca''s feelings, she thinks. But Evan continues to stand with his hands in his pockets, his lips twisted in a strange smile.


    "I have evidence," Crystal shouts, running up to the stage. "Look!"


    She grabs the remote from the podium, and a picture flashes across the screen. Avery''s stomach drops. In the center of the photo, she and Evan are locked in a passionate kiss against her car. Evan''s hand is in her hair, and her arms are around his neck. In the background, she can see the D.O. parking lot. It''s blurry, but she recognizes her name painted on the wall by her parking space. She suddenly understands the bright flashes she saw in the parking lot¡ªthey were the flash of a camera.


    "Avery, what''s going on?" Rebecca asks, running across the aisle. "I don''t understand. Please tell me what happened?"


    "Do you have anything to say to Evan''s girlfriend, Miss Peters?" Crystal asks.


    "Crystal, don''t talk nonsense," Sophie says, pushing Crystal away from the podium. "Do you have any idea who Avery is?"


    Crystal pulls away from Sophie and says, "I couldn''t keep this a secret. Miss Peters pretended she didn''t know Mr. Howel, but it''s clear she did. This competition is unfair, and Miss Peters'' behavior is disgusting."


    Avery squints at the screen, wondering if anyone else has noticed the background of the picture. The photo is zoomed pretty close, and most parking garages look the same anyway. She takes a deep breath and stands up.


    "Yes, I kissed my ex-husband," she shouts. "If we never shared a kiss, how would I have gotten pregnant?"


    For a moment, the room falls silent, and then it explodes with noise. People shout questions, encouragement, and insults at the top of their lungs. Avery listens to the crowd shout, but the one person she wants to hear most is silent. Rebecca stares at her, her mouth open with shock.


    "Wait, I''m confused," a male voice says. "Avery was married to Mr. Howel? For real?"


    "Do you think they divorced because of Miss Arlington?" a woman asks.


    "I''m sure," the man says. "You know how these rich men are. They get bored with their wives so quickly. As soon as they get what they want, they''re ready to move on to the next one."


    Avery can''t take it any longer. She pushes past Rebecca and runs backstage to get her purse. She hears Rebecca chasing after her and she runs faster. But even in high heels, Rebecca overtakes her.


    "Avery, wait," Rebecca says, grabbing her hand. "Is it true? Were you really married to Evan?"


    "I was," she says.


    "And¡ªand, the baby is his?" Rebecca asks. "I thought it was Andrew''s?"


    "No, the baby is Evan''s," Avery whispers.


    "Oh," Rebecca says. There''s a long silence and then she asks, "Why didn''t you tell me before? Did you want to humiliate me?"


    "No, of course not," Avery says. "I just¡ªwell, I''m embarrassed about the whole thing. I was trying to forget about it."


    "I can''t believe this," Rebecca says. "I came to this country without any friends, and out of all the women I could have befriended, I chose my boyfriend''s ex-wife. I''m so embarrassed. I really treated you as a friend, Avery."


    Avery looks down at her shoes. She wants to leave, but Rebecca is still holding her by the wrist.


    "Tell me, why did you two get divorced?" Rebecca asks. "Wait, I''m sorry. That''s none of my business. It''s just a lot to process. Evan never told me he''d been married before, and this was a horrible way to find out."


    Avery bites her tongue and tries to think of something to say, but her mind has gone blank. She wants to tell Rebecca the truth, but she''s not even sure what the truth is. She looks down at Rebecca and wonders how the other woman is staying so calm.


    "Okay, Avery, I''ve thought about it, and I forgive you," Rebecca says. "Clearly, you have your reasons for wanting to keep your past quiet, and I can understand that. If you don''t mind, I''d like to stay friends. If you say it''s over between you and Evan, I believe you."

 Chapter 322 - 322: You Look Pale

    "I''m sorry," Avery says. "I''m not as comfortable as you are with this situation. I have to go."


    She pulls herself free from Rebecca''s grip and runs backstage to get her purse. She takes the back door out of the auditorium, and races down the stairs to her car. She jams the keys in the ignition and drives out of the garage as fast as she can.


    Rebecca watches Avery run away with a small smile. She rubs her eyes with her fists as hard as she can and then walks back toward the auditorium to look for Evan. Evan''s seat is empty, but the company''s employees are still milling around and gossiping about the dramatic presentations.


    She pushes through the crowd, getting sympathetic looks from the employees. The women especially seem to feel bad for her. They offer her encouraging smiles as she passes. The others whisper behind their hands.


    "Do you think she just had a fight with Evan''s ex-wife," a female voice whispers. "She looks like she''s been crying."


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if she was crying," a male voice answers. "I''ve heard that his ex-wife is a nightmare."


    She grabs her handbag from her seat and looks around the room. She catches Crystal''s eye and nods at the designer before walking to the door. She takes the elevator down to the garage and hops into her car. She drives straight to a small caf¨¦, and parks at the meter outside.


    She slides into the most private booth and orders a glass of sparkling lemon water. As she waits, she sips the water and looks around the room. Within a few minutes, Crystal slides into the booth opposite her. Crystal tucks her hair behind her ears and drops her sunglasses onto the table. She reaches into her handbag and pulls out a pen drive.


    "Okay, Miss Arlington, all the photos are on here," Crystal says. "I deleted the photos off my phone. Rest assured, you''ll have the only copies in the world."


    Rebecca takes the drive and puts it in a zippered pouch inside her purse. She reaches for the checkbook and starts to fill in Crystal''s name. The fountain pen scratches across the paper, and Crystal clears her throat.


    "I have to say, and I was really surprised, Miss Arlington," Crystal says. "When I first showed you the photos, I thought you''d be surprised. But you acted like you already knew all about Avery. Tell me, are you a good actress or a good spy?"


    Rebecca laughs and says, "Honestly, do you think I wouldn''t look into my boyfriend? I knew all about his marriage to and divorce from Avery. I asked her to design the cufflinks on purpose¡ªI wanted to see what kind of woman she was."


    "Hmm," Crystal says, tapping her chin. "And why did you show the photos today? Were you trying to embarrass her or Evan?"


    "Why do you think?" Rebecca asks.


    "I think you wanted to embarrass her while getting sympathy for yourself," Crystal says. "People will gossip about Avery now. They''ll talk about her divorce and wonder if you''re the reason. At the same time, they''ll feel bad for you because it looked like you were humiliated too."


    Rebecca smiles and says, "You''re a smart woman, Crystal, and a gifted designer. If you''re ever looking for a new opportunity, let me know. But for now, I think you should stay at D.O. Who knows, we may have the chance to work together again."


    Rebecca tears the check out of the leather-bound checkbook and folds it in half. She holds it between her fingertips and offers it to Crystal. Crystal hesitates, but she takes it and glances down at the number. Her eyes widen, and she smiles.


    "What about Sophie?" Crystal asks.


    "I''ll speak to her for you," Rebecca says.


    "Thank you, Miss Arlington," Crystal says. "It was my pleasure to work with you."


    Avery checks her rearview mirror: the black Maybach is still following her. The car started tailing her when she left the parking lot, and it''s been behind her ever since. She bites her lip and takes a sudden left turn, and the car does the same. She turns left again and then again, slowly making a circle. The car continues to follow her.


    She sighs. She knows that Evan''s men typically drive black Maybachs, but she supposes it could be one of Andrew''s men too. She gives up trying to lose the car and drives back toward Andrew''s villa. Outside the gates, she clicks her remote. The gates slide open and she pulls into the long driveway. The car speeds away into the night. If he didn''t follow me in, it must be one of Evan''s men, she thinks.


    She steers her car down the winding, sloping driveway into the underground garage. Even though the garage is enormous, it always feels stuffy. Andrew claims it''s to keep his treasured sports cars from rusting in the salty beach air.


    The garage is unusually dark. A series of motion sensors normally turn the lights on and off, but as she drives in, the lights stay off. She squints through the darkness, looking for the outlines of Andrew''s sports cars. When the lights are working, each gleams under its own spotlights.


    She turns her headlights on and continues to drive forward. A white blur moves in front of the car. Avery slams the brakes and honks her horn, but the figure is already gone. She inches forward, but something seems to move to the right. She pumps the brakes and looks out the window.


    A filmy figure seems to float in the air. It looks like a woman in a long white gown. The skirts of the gowns rustle and sway, but there''s no breeze. The figure''s face is covered in long, black hair. Slowly, it raises a pale arm and points at the car.


    Avery shivers and throws the car into reverse. She checks her side mirror before hitting the gas, and she screams¡ªthe figure is now less than six feet from the left side of the car. She shakes her head and closes her eyes, pressing the palms of her hands into her eyes.


    She opens her eyes and looks at the left side mirror. The figure is gone. She breathes a sigh of relief and straightens in her seat. I really am losing it, she thinks. For a second, I thought I saw a ghost. She looks out the windshield and screams again¡ªthe figure is right in front of the car.


    Its long dark hair has been parted to the side, and it stares at her with huge, black eyes. Its mouth is open as if it''s screaming, but no sound comes. She stares into the gaping darkness of its mouth and slams the gas. The car speeds backward and crashes into one of the garage''s support poles.


    The seatbelt tightens around her chest and stomach, and she gasps for breath. It feels like someone has kicked her. She lifts her head and looks around the garage, checking each of her mirrors in turn, but the ghost has disappeared. She stays frozen in the driver''s seat, watching the minutes tick past on the dashboard clock.


    After fifteen minutes, she takes a deep breath and rubs her stomach. She fumbles for the seatbelt buckle and climbs out the car, leaving the door hanging open behind her. She runs out of the dark garage and into the brightly lit house.


    Andrew and Jessica are playing video games in the living room. Andrew''s forehead is wrinkled in concentration, and Jessica''s face is flushed with excitement. Jessica stares at the screen with frenzied intensity and pants for breath as she plays. She seems to have smudged some eyeliner under her left eye in her excitement.


    As soon as Avery enters the room, Andrew drops his controller and rushes over. He grabs her arms and gently leads her to the sofa.


    "Are you okay, Avery?" he asks. "You look really pale."


    "I''m fine," Avery says. "I just had a bit of an accident. I reversed my car into one of the support poles in the garage. The garage is fine, but my car might need some repairs. Can you ask a servant to take care of it?"


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" Andrew asks, looking up and down at her body. "Someone get the doctor down here!"


    "Hey Andrew, are we gonna play or what?" Jessica calls from across the living room.


    "Not now," Andrew shouts. "Ask James to play with you."


    "But you promised," Jessica says, sounding as petulant as a whiny child.


    "Jesus Jessica, your sister-in-law, just had an accident," Andrew snaps. "I have more important things to do right now."


    "She''s not my sister-in-law," Jessica mutters.


    If Andrew hears her, he acts like he doesn''t. Avery sighs and closes her eyes. When she opens them, the family doctor is leaning over him with his stethoscope in his ears. A sharp pain stabs at her belly, and she groans.


    "What''s wrong with her doctor?" Andrew asks.


    "Let me examine her," the doctor says.


    She closes her eyes and lets the doctor move her back and forth as he listens to her heart and then listens to the baby''s heart. He takes her blood pressure and makes her open her eyes so he can shine a light on her pupils.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Andrew asks again.


    "It''s nothing serious," the doctor says. "She''s just had a shock, and she seems a bit fatigued. She needs to rest and relax. Keep her away from anything that might stress her or make her nervous."


    He takes Andrew by the elbow and leads him a few steps away from the sofa. He lowers his voice and says, "I need to start a medical file for her. Can I put her down as Avery Clifford?"


    "Not until after the wedding," Andrew whispers back.


    "You know I can hear you," Avery says. "And there''s no need to change my medical files at all. What''s the point?"


    "To prove you''re my wife," Andrew says.


    Avery scowls at him and takes a glass of water from a maid. She raises the glass and takes a small sip and then another. Before she realizes it, she''s finished the glass. Andrew dismisses the doctor and comes to sit down next to her.


    "I thought you went to work at D.O.," he says. "What happened? What shocked you? I find it hard to believe that a woman who bravely faced a lion and a pit of snakes would get scared by something small."


    For a moment, she thinks about telling him the truth. From across the room, Jessica groans and kicks James. She looks at Andrew and shrugs.

 Chapter 323 - 323: This Is Dangerous

    "Who said anything about fear?" Avery asks. "It''s probably just fatigue. I''ve been working hard at D.O."


    Andrew stands and bends down. He slides one arm under her back and another under her knees and lifts her up. He cradles her against his chest and walks toward the stairs. She struggles and kicks, trying to get away from him.


    "What are you doing?" she asks. "Put me down."


    "I''m taking you upstairs to rest," Andrew says.


    "I can walk on my own," she says.


    "Honey, stop wiggling, or you''ll fall," he says.


    She can feel his chest rumble as he speaks, and she stops squirming. He takes the stairs one by one, balancing her weight between his arms.


    "Andrew, this is dangerous," she says. "You know you have a bad heart, and you know the doctor told you to avoid lifting anything heavy. Put me down and stop showing off."


    She regrets the words as soon as they''re out of her mouth. She knows that Andrew hates it when people think he''s weak. There''s no chance he''ll put her down now. He carries her up the stairs and kicks the door to her room open. Very gently, he puts her onto the bed.


    He sits down next to her and gazes down at her face. His eyes seem to melt, and the corners of his mouth twitch into a small smile. He lowers his head until his eyes are just inches from hers, and she looks at the mole in the corner of his eye. He leans down and kisses her on the temple.


    There''s a knock at the door, and three maids enter the room carrying folders, photo albums, and other piles of paper. They put their items on the nightstand, nod politely, and leave the room.


    "Well, Mrs. Clifford, this is everything you need to plan your dream wedding," Andrew says. "We have invitations, photos of rings, design schemes, playlists, everything."


    Avery props herself up on her elbow and looks at the piles. She glares up at Andrew and struggles to get into a sitting position. His forehead wrinkled with concern, and he helped her lean against some pillows.


    "It won''t take much of your time," he says. "And I hope you won''t find it stressful. I just want this wedding to make you happy."


    Avery sighs and grabs a stack of sample wedding invitations. She flips through the pile, but nothing catches her eye. Some designs are too plain and serious, and others are too bright and colorful.


    "Call the maids," she says. "I need some glue."


    "Glue?" Andrew asks.


    "Yes, I want to design my own invitation," she says. "Is that okay with you?"


    Andrew beams and says, "Of course. Quick, maids, bring her some glue."


    A maid rushes into the room carrying two bottles of craft glue. Avery looks at the bottles, and an idea strikes her.


    "This kind isn''t sticky enough," she says. "I need something stronger so I can attach crystals to the invitations."


    "You heard her," Andrew says.


    "This is all we have, sir," the maid says.


    "Then buy some more," Andrew says.


    The maid rushes away and returns twenty minutes later, carrying a brown paper bag filled with bottles of glue. Avery takes the bag and the wedding invitations and sits at a small metal table on the balcony. Andrew follows her out and leans against the railing.


    "Why are you following me?" she asks. "Do you want me to make these invitations or not?"


    Andrew winks and says, "Maybe I just want to keep you company."


    "Ugh, leave me alone," she says, starting to cut one of the invitations into thin strips. "I''d prefer to have some peace while I work."


    "Did you see your ex-husband today?" Andrew asks.


    Avery drops the scissors, and they clatter against the metal table. She looks up and sees that Andrew is looking down at her with an intense gaze.


    "Why bother asking if you already know?" she says. "Is that why your men follow me? Are they spying on me?"


    "I''m only concerned about your safety," Andrew says. "Besides, even if my men didn''t follow you, I''d know about what happened at D.O. It was a pretty big deal, after all."


    "I don''t like being followed," she snaps. "And just so you know, nothing at all happened between Evan and me."


    Andrew smiles and says, "How about we make a deal? If you prepare for the wedding, I''ll have my men back off a bit."


    "Okay," she says.


    She squeezes some glue onto a piece of cardboard and fills a dish with Swarovski crystals. She picks up a single crystal with a pair of tweezers and uses a thin paintbrush to dab glue onto the back. Then she presses the crystal onto a plain white invitation card. She wants to make two cartoon figures with crystals, but the work is slow and meticulous.


    Andrew yawns and then slouches down onto the floor of the balcony. Avery smiles to herself and continues to work. By 11 PM, Andrew is too bored to stay. He stands with a massive yawn and kisses her on the top of the head.


    As soon as he''s gone, she jumps to her feet and puts the paper and crystals away. She walks into the room and squeezes glue all over one of the walls. She uses a piece of cardboard to spread the glue into a thin, even layer. Then she washes her hands and goes to bed.


    She wakes in the middle of the night. Moonlight pours in through the open window, and the white curtain floats in and out on the sea breeze. Over the steady pounding of the surf, she can hear a high-pitched wailing. It sounds like a woman sobbing.


    Her heart pounds in her chest and her skin prickles. She thinks of the ghost in the garage and forces herself to keep her eyes closed. The wind gets stronger, but she can still hear the sobbing sound¡ªit seems to be getting closer. She takes a deep breath in and counts to ten, and then slowly exhales and starts again.


    The wind and the horrible wailing mix together, and Avery can feel cold sweat along her scalp. She opens her eyes and fumbles for the bedside lamp. An icy cold hand closes around her wrist, chilling her to the bone. She pulls her arm and strains her eyes, trying to see in the darkroom.


    The hand is attached to a pale woman in a floor-length white gown. The woman has long dark hair and even darker eyes¡ªit''s the ghost from the garage. The ghost wraps her other hand around Avery''s neck and squeezes her windpipe. Avery squirms and struggles, but the ghost''s icy grip is surprisingly strong.


    Black dots appear in her vision, and the room starts to spin. The ghost''s face blurs and doubles above her. Avery musters the last of her strength and kicks her legs up. Her knee slams into the ghost''s stomach, and the grip around her neck loosens. She kicks again and then again, and the ghost falls off the right side of the bed and slams into the wall.


    There''s a knock on the door, and the night maid asks, "Mrs. Clifford, is everything okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine," Avery calls back. "I just had a bad dream. I''m okay now."


    Avery turns on the light and sees a distinctly human figure struggling against the glue-covered wall. The woman wears a white dress, and a long black wig is stuck to the wall above her head. Her own red hair is firmly attached to the wall.


    "What are you doing out of bed at this hour, Jessica?" Avery asks. "Don''t tell me you were sleepwalking."


    "What did you put on this wall?" Jessica wails. "I can''t move an inch. Even my skin is stuck to it."


    "Seems like the glue is quite good," Avery says. "If I were you, I''d be careful, and it might rip your hair out by the root."


    "You bitch," Jessica screams. "Not my hair!"


    "You should have thought about that before you decided to play ghost in the middle of the night," Avery says.


    She gets out of bed and looks at Jessica. Jessica''s shiny red hair is stuck from root to end. There''s no way Jessica will be able to get free without shaving her whole head. Jessica tugs at her head, but the pain in her scalp brings tears to her eyes.


    Her face is as red as her hair, and she shouts, "No matter what, I''m going to keep you from marrying him."

 Chapter 324 - 324: She Did This To Me

    Avery smiles down at the woman stuck to the wall. Jessica thrashes back and forth, but every movement makes her wince with pain. Her hair, clothes, and some of her skin are all stuck to the industrial-strength glue. She gnashed her teeth and snarls like a feral animal.


    "What''s that?" Avery asks.


    "I said you''re going to pay," Jessica hisses. "You''re going to suffer for everything you''ve put me through."


    Avery laughs and says, "I think I''d be a bit more worried if you weren''t stuck to a wall."


    "Get me off here," Jessica says.


    "I''d like to, but you just threatened me," Avery says. "Maybe you need some time to calm down first."


    "You bitch," Jessica screams.


    Avery sighs and walks to the bathroom. She grabs a clean hand towel and carries it back to the bedroom. Standing in front of Jessica, she was the towel into a ball and shoved it into Jessica''s open mouth.


    "I''m tired, and your screaming is going to keep me awake," she says. "And by the way, if I were you, I''d stop struggling so hard¡ªyou''re only getting more of your hair stuck to the glue."


    Jessica''s eyes widen, and she makes a muffled shriek. Avery walks back to the bed, pulls the quilt up to her chin and turns the lamp off. She tosses around a few times, trying to get comfortable, but Jessica is still groaning and screaming.


    "Listen, Jessica, if you keep making noise, I''m going to get some tape," she says. "And trust me, that''ll be awful for your skin. Your hair is already ruined¡ªdo you want to have a breakout too?"


    Jessica goes quiet, and Avery closes her eyes. She stretches out in the bed and rubs her stomach, trying to relax. Before she realizes it, she falls into a deep sleep. She wakes as the early morning light pours through the window.


    A strange, m.o.a.ning sound comes from across the room. She rolls over and snuggles deeper under the blanket, but the m.o.a.ning gets louder. She opens one eye and sees Jessica glaring at her from the wall. It looks like she struggled throughout the night: her clothing is twisted and torn, and her ghostly makeup is running all over her face.


    Avery groans and closes her eyes. She doesn''t want to deal with Jessica or Andrew or anyone else¡ªshe just wants to sleep a few minutes more. When she opens her eyes again, Andrew is standing over her in his silk bathrobe.


    "What happened here?" he asks.


    Avery blinks, rubs her eyes, and says, "Ask your sister."


    "Jessica, what the hell are you doing stuck to the wall?" he asks. "And why are you dressed like a ghost?"


    He strides across the room and pulls the towel from her mouth. She coughs hard and shoots an accusing glare at Avery.


    "She did this to me," she says. "She acts so nice and innocent, but she''s a monster."


    Andrew reaches up and scr.a.p.es some glue from the wall with his fingernail. He tests it between his fingers¡ªalmost gluing them together¡ªand frowns. He touches the top of Jessica''s head and gently tries to pull her from the wall.


    "It''s no use," he says. He raises his voice and calls to a servant, "Get me a pair of scissors."


    "What? Why do you need scissors?" Jessica squeals.


    "To cut you off this wall, of course," he says.


    Jessica''s face pales under the blotchy makeup, and she shouts, "No¡ªYou can''t cut my hair! There has to be another way."


    "Sure, there''s another way," Andrew says. "You can stay stuck to this wall for the rest of your life."


    "No, there has to be some sort of oil or something we can use," Jessica m.o.a.ns. "I can''t lose all my hair. And what about my skin?"


    Andrew shrugs and says, "So tell me, sister, how did you end up stuck to this wall in the first place?"


    "I¡ªI," Jessica stammers.


    "Jessica thought she''d play a nasty joke on me," Avery interrupts. "But I was prepared. She''s the butt of her own joke now."


    "I''m starting to understand why you wanted all that glue," Andrew says.


    A team of servants comes rushing in. One holds a pair of scissors and the others trail behind her, poking and elbowing each other at the sight of Jessica glued to the wall. Jessica scowls at the servants, keeping her eyes fixed on the shining silver scissors.


    "Get her off the wall and lock her in the attic," Andrew says, turning his back on his sister. "If you need to use oil to get her skin unstuck, go for it. But don''t waste time on her hair or clothes. I want her out of my sight as quickly as possible."


    "Andrew," Jessica wails. "How could you?"


    The servants swarm around Jessica, ripping at her clothes and cutting at her hair. They get her free in a few minutes, but the back of her gown and all of her long red hair stay stuck to the wall. Her short hair is patchy and uneven, and there are several bald spots on her head. As the servants lead her out, she curses and screams at the top of her lungs.


    "Honey, how did you know to prepare the glue?" Andrew asks, sitting on the edge of the bed,


    "People are always trying to play tricks on me," Avery says. "It didn''t take me long to figure out that the ghost I saw in the garage was Jessica. It seemed likely she''d try to scare me again. Anyway, can you stop calling me, honey? We''re not even married, and there''s no one around, so you don''t need to show off."


    "Hmm," Andrew says. "Are you embarrassed by my affection?"


    "Yes," she says.


    Another servant comes in, carrying a silver tray with short metal legs. The servant places the tray over Avery''s lap. Avery looks into the young woman''s face. There are laugh lines around her eyes, and her mouth is curled up in a smirk¡ªclearly, news about Jessica has traveled fast.


    Avery looks down at her breakfast. She smears butter and marmalade on the toast and stirs sugar and milk into her tea. She sips her tea and tries to ignore Andrew, but he won''t stop staring at her as she eats.


    Her phone starts to ring, and she''s grateful for the distraction. She wipes her fingers on the linen napkin and reaches for the phone on the nightstand. Sophie''s name is on the screen. She swallows hard and answers the call.


    "Hi, Sophie," she says.


    "Avery, have you had breakfast yet?" Sophie asks.


    "Yes," Avery says.


    "Good, I didn''t want to disturb you," Sophie says. "I actually wanted to call you last night, but I thought you might need some time to yourself."


    "That''s very considerate, but I''m fine," Avery says. "It was embarrassing, but I''m not too upset. It''s all in the past now, and you know that."


    "I do, but I''m not sure Rebecca does," Sophie says. "The poor girl is a mess."


    "Oh?" Avery asks. "What happened to her? She seemed fine when I saw her."


    "Well, she was up all night crying," Sophie says. "She blames herself for everything, somehow. She kept saying it was all her fault for asking you to design the cufflinks."


    Avery rubs her temples with her free hand. It makes sense that Rebecca is upset, but she seems to be upset for the wrong reasons. If I were her, I''d be angry with both Evan for hiding our past from her and me, Avery thinks. I don''t understand why she''s worried about me.


    "Have you talked to Evan?" Avery asks. "Perhaps, he could comfort her."


    Sophie ignores the question and says, "You know, my best friend entrusted her to my care, and I''m starting to get worried. She hasn''t stopped crying, and she refuses to eat anything."


    "That sounds bad," Avery says, wondering why Sophie is telling her this.


    "Trust me, and it is," Sophie says. "Do you think you could visit her and talk to her? Maybe persuade her to eat again."


    Avery sighs.


    "I know I''m asking for a lot, but she really looks up to you," Sophie says. "Besides, you''re about the same age¡ªsometimes, I feel a bit too old for these youthful problems."


    "Is she at home?" Avery asks.


    "No, she''s staying with me at my hotel," Sophie says. "Actually, I just changed hotels a few days ago. I''m at the Zuri Hotel now."


    "Okay, I''ll come to see her," Avery says.


    "Thanks so much, dear," Sophie says. "I knew I could count on you."


    Avery ends the call and takes a long sip of tea. She can''t believe her luck¡ªSophie and Rebecca are staying at the Zuri Hotel. Besides the Howel mansion, the Zuri Hotel is one of the worst places she could go.


    "Problems with Rebecca?" Andrew asks.


    "Yeah," Avery says. "Actually, I''m going to see her today. Do you want to come with me?"


    She''s certain he''ll say yes¡ªhe''s always looking for opportunities to flaunt their relationship. Going with her to the Zuri Hotel would be a great way to rub it in Evan''s face. To her surprise, Andrew shakes his head.


    "You don''t want to come?" she asks.


    "No," he says. "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go there."


    "And since when have you cared about what''s appropriate?" she asks.


    Andrew stabs a fork through a strawberry, his face hard and cold.

 Chapter 325 - 325: Do You Want A Tour?

    The doorman opens the door, and Avery barely recognizes the hotel lobby. It''s only been a few months since she last visited the hotel, but the atmosphere has changed. Dozens of businesspeople and well-dressed tourists crowd the reception area, waiting to check-in.


    Across the marble lobby, the ding of the elevator. The doors slide open, and a short-haired woman wearing a crisp, professional skirt suit rushes out.


    "Avery," Claire calls. "It''s good to see you."


    "Claire, it looks like you''ve done a great job with the place," Avery says. "I barely recognized the hotel¡ªbusiness is booming. You make a good manager."


    Claire smiles shyly and says, "Don''t make fun of me. I''ve been doing my best, but I''m not that experienced."


    Avery smiles back and puts a hand on her stomach. Claire''s sharp eyes dart down, and she purses her lips.


    "How long have you been pregnant?" Claire asks.


    "Almost four months," she answers.


    "Mr. Howel must be very happy," Claire says.


    Avery feels blood rush to her cheeks. She thought the news about her divorce from Evan had spread everywhere, but it seems the Howel family has been controlling the tabloids.


    "Do you want a tour?" Claire asks. "I haven''t changed much, but you might be interested in seeing how everything looks. Do you want to see the restaurant? I''m a bit proud of it."


    Avery follows Claire down the hall out onto the patio. Though it''s almost summer, cherry blossoms still float on the wind. White embroidered tablecloths cover the tables, and the cherry blossoms drift down onto the pristine linens. It seems like nothing has changed at all.


    "Mr. Howel ordered us to keep everything the same," Claire says with a slight blush. "I''m rather proud of this¡ªwe''ve found a special fertilizer that makes the trees bloom year-round. And of course, we keep the settings the same."


    They walk onto the patio, and Avery closes her eyes and inhales the sweet scent of the cherry trees. The cool breeze lifts her hair, and for a moment, she forgets everything. Claire clears her throat, snapping Avery back to reality.


    "Mr. Howel comes to eat here twice a week," Claire says, pointing at a table near the edge of the patio. "He always sits at that table there."


    Avery''s heart stops¡ªthat''s the table she sat at with him many months ago. She knows Evan is a man of habit, but this seems strangely sentimental for him.


    "Twice a week?" she asks.


    "Yes, he comes here every Wednesday and Friday," Claire says.


    Today is Friday, Avery thinks. But I guess it makes sense. If Rebecca is staying here, he''ll want to visit her. I just need to leave before he arrives.


    "What time does he usually come?" Avery asks.


    "It''s hard to say," Claire says. "He usually comes in the afternoons or evenings, but he ordered for the whole restaurant to be cleared today."


    Avery looks at her watch¡ªit''s almost noon. The sooner she can see Rebecca and leave, the better. Hopefully, Evan will come late today.


    "Thanks for the tour, Claire, but I think I''m going to go up to the presidential suite now," Avery says. "I don''t want to keep my friend waiting."


    "The presidential suite?" Claire asks.


    "Yes, Mr. Howel''s girlfriend is staying there," Avery says.


    Claire''s eyes widen, and her cheeks blush. She looks down at her shoes and then up at Avery as if she doesn''t know what to say. Avery sighs and decides it''s too much work to explain the whole story to Claire. Besides, she''s running out of time to visit Rebecca and leave before Evan comes.


    She says goodbye to Claire and takes the elevator up. She rings the doorbell outside the suite and waits for someone to answer it. After five minutes, a haggard-looking Rebecca comes to the door. She''s wearing silk pajamas, and her hair looks unwashed. There are dark circles under her eyes, and her eyes are red and puffy as if she''s been crying.


    "Oh, Avery," Rebecca says, poised and gracious as ever. "I wasn''t expecting you, but welcome."


    "Sophie told me you''re not going well," Avery says. "I thought I''d come to talk to you."


    "That''s so thoughtful," she says. "Come in."


    Avery follows her into the hotel room, noticing that Rebecca is wearing custom-made Hermes slippers instead of the standard pair offered to guests. Rebecca walks to the small kitchenette and fills an electric kettle with water.


    "Thanks again for coming to see me," Rebecca says as she prepares two teacups. "I''m afraid Sophie has worried you for no reason¡ªI''m fine. I just feel guilty about yesterday."


    "Oh, I understand why Sophie wanted me to come," Avery murmurs. "It''s fine, Rebecca, really."


    Rebecca passes her a cup of steaming tea and says, "Forgive me for being so bold, but I think you still blame me."


    "I don''t blame you," Avery says. "How could you have known what Crystal would do?"


    Rebecca nods, but she doesn''t look convinced. Avery looks at the girl''s red-rimmed eyes, trying to understand why Rebecca keeps blaming herself. Rebecca looks away, staring down into her teacup.


    "What about the design?" Rebecca asks, sounding eager to change the subject.


    "What do you mean?" Avery asks.


    "I really liked your cufflink design," Rebecca says. "Do you think you could finish making them for Evan and me?"


    Avery can''t believe her ears. Is she crazy? She wonders. After everything, she still wants me to finish the design. Isn''t she even a little bit jealous of my relationship with Evan? She tries to look at Rebecca, but the woman''s face is a smooth, unreadable mask.


    "Sure," Avery says. "I''ll finish cufflinks."


    "You''re so kind, Avery," Rebecca says, taking her hand. "You''d tell me if you were uncomfortable with the situation, right?"


    Avery pulls her hand away and stifles a sigh. If I refuse or back out now, Rebecca will think it''s because I''m uncomfortable with the situation, she thinks. She''ll worry that I still have feelings for Evan.


    "It''s nothing," Avery says. "In fact, we need the same thing. You need a gift for Evan, and I need work to do. Anyway, we''ll be in touch soon."


    Avery puts her tea down and gets up to leave. As she nears the door, the doorbell rings again. A horrible sinking feeling begins in the pit of her stomach. She peeks through the glass in the door and sees Robert standing in the hall.


    Rebecca opens the door, and Avery comes face to race with Evan''s butler. Robert''s eyebrows shoot up to the middle of his forehead when he sees her. Avery grabs her purse and tries to step past him, but he''s blocking the entire doorway.


    "Miss Arlington, the restaurant is ready, and Mr. Howel is waiting for you," Robert says. "I didn''t realize you had a visitor."


    "Don''t worry," Avery says. "I was on my way out."


    "Actually, why don''t you stay for lunch?" Rebecca asks.


    "Are you sure?" Avery asks. "I don''t want to intrude."


    "Of course," Rebecca says. "Think of it as our way of thanking you for such a beautiful design."


    Avery bites her lip. If I didn''t know better, I''d think Rebecca is trying to make me uncomfortable, she thinks. She might think she''s nice by inviting me to lunch, but at best, it will be incredibly awkward. As she thinks, she shakes her head no.


    "Come on, and you''re my friend," Rebecca says. "I know it might seem a bit awkward, but I talked to Evan yesterday, and he said he''s relieved the truth is out in the open now. I know he won''t intentionally do anything to make you uncomfortable."


    Oh, so now if I refuse, I''m the petty one, Avery thinks. Rebecca is very clever¡ªshe acts as the perfect charming society woman, but she knows how to manipulate people.


    "I haven''t eaten anything in a while, please come," Rebecca says.


    As she speaks, she walks toward the bedroom, disappearing behind a large antique screen. When she reappears, she''s wearing a pale green dress, and her hair has been twisted into a simple but elegant bun. She slides a pair of low-heeled sandals on and joins Avery by the door. All traces of redness have disappeared from her eyes. Avery can''t believe how quickly she has transformed.


    "Have you reminded the restaurant of Evan''s allergy to soybeans?" Rebecca asks Robert.


    The words hit Avery like a knife. She already knows about his allergies, she thinks. They''ve only been together a few weeks at most, but she acts like she''s known him her whole life.


    Avery walks slowly, falling into step with Robert. The butler raises his eyebrows, and Avery glances at Rebecca''s thin back.


    "Whose idea was it?" Avery asks. "Was this really Rebecca''s idea, or did Evan make her invite me?"


    Robert looks down at his shoes and says, "Actually, it was Mr. Francis Howel''s idea."


    "What?" Avery asks.


    "The old Mr. Howel loves Miss Arlington," Robert explains. "He heard that she didn''t have many friends here, and he ordered Evan to do everything in his power to make her happy."

 Chapter 326 - 326: If You Come Back

    "You make Rebecca sound like Francis'' prized pet," Avery whispers. "If she''s a pet, what does that make me¡ªa toy?"


    Robert blushes but continues down the hall. Avery reaches out and grabs his elbow, forcing him to stop. With a sigh, he turns around and nods his head in Rebecca''s direction¡ªshe''s several feet in front of them and doesn''t seem to realize that they''ve stopped.


    "Go ahead, Rebecca," Avery calls. "I think I dropped an earring, and Robert said he''d help me find it."


    "Are you sure you don''t want more help, Avery?" Rebecca asks.


    "Of course," Avery says. "I wouldn''t want to keep Evan waiting."


    Rebecca nods, and her slim figure disappears down the hallway. Avery turns to Robert and gives the butler a searching look. She doesn''t think he''d lie to her about Francis'' wishes, but he''s tricked her before.


    "What else do you want me to say, Miss Peters?" Robert asks. "You know how Francis Howel is."


    Avery rubs her temples. She knows that Francis is a cold, unfeeling man. He uses his family for personal gain when he can, but most of the time, he sees them as liabilities. He doesn''t love Evan as a grandson¡ªhe just wants to control him and make him a respectable heir to the family fortune.


    But it still hurts that he''s showing such preferential treatment to Rebecca. When I was with Evan, Francis let me suffer endless humiliating tortures, she thinks. Everyone in the house was allowed to kick me around: Evan, Florence, even servants. What makes Rebecca so special? Obviously, she''s beautiful and wealthy and graceful, but I used to be that way, too.


    She shakes her head and takes a deep breath. It doesn''t do me any good to dwell on the past, she thinks. Besides, it''s probably for the best that Francis doesn''t like me. If I survive this birth, I can live the rest of my life free from his schemes and manipulations.


    She walks down the hall, and Robert chases after her. As they wait for the elevator, he opens his mouth as if he wants to say something, but he quickly closes it again. She rubs her stomach and sighs.


    Evan is sitting alone at his favorite table on the patio¡ªRebecca is nowhere in sight. There are three chairs cl.u.s.tered around the small table, and Avery wonders which one she''s supposed to sit in. Evan catches her staring and shoots an icy glare across the patio.


    She starts to cross the cobblestone ground, but the trees begin to spin, and little black dots appear in her vision. She closes her eyes and sees the same patio on a colder day. Evan is sitting in the same spot, but his eyes are fire instead of ice. His voice is low and hoarse as he says, "If anyone hurts my loved one, they''re dead."


    She blinks and shakes her head. The memory feels as real as this current moment on the patio, but everything has changed. She steadies herself and wonders why it''s coming back to her now. Is it possible to regain memories the toxin made her lose?


    "Well, Evan, I have to say I''m a bit disappointed," she says. "Cherry trees, lunch outside, I hoped you''d be a bit more original with Rebecca. But according to her, you''ve learned how to become an excellent boyfriend."


    Evan''s eyes flash, and his jaw clenches, but he stands and pulls her chair out for her. She sits down and shakes the cherry petals from her napkin before draping it across her lap.


    "Did your grandfather arrange it all?" she asks. "The Francis Howel method to woo a respectable wife? Will you propose to Rebecca the same way you proposed to me?"


    "Are you jealous?" Evan asks.


    Avery laughs and shakes her head, "I just want to know why you asked me here. Are you trying to prove something? Do you want everyone to think you''re generous and modern because you can be friends with your ex-wife? Or were you hoping to play Rebecca and me against each other?"


    "If you come back, I''ll give you whatever you want," he whispers, his voice low and rough. "Including me."


    He grabs her hand across the table and squeezes it hard. Her heart thuds in her chest, and her eyes fill with tears. For a moment, she imagines saying yes. But then she pulls her hand away.


    "There are no second chances," she whispers.


    He shrugs as if nothing has happened and says, "Well, then, my reasons are none of your business. If you want to stay and have lunch, you''re welcome, but no one is forcing you to be here."


    "Of course, it''s not my business, but I''m curious," she says. "Indulge me and explain why you want to have lunch with me."


    "You''ve already guessed it," Evan says. "I''m showing off."


    He plucks a fallen flower of the tablecloth and crushes it between his fingers before tossing the twisted petals onto the ground. Avery checks over her shoulder for Rebecca and then leans back in her chair.


    "So, is that why she wants to be friends with me?" Avery asks. "Did you put her up to it?"


    Evan smirks, "I didn''t. Only she can tell you why she wants to be friends."


    They''re all crazy, Avery thinks. Maybe Evan  and Rebecca can pretend they don''t care that I''m his ex-wife, but that''s insane. This whole thing is too weird.


    "I don''t know where Rebecca is, but I have to leave," she says. "Give Rebecca my apologies, please."


    As she stands to leave, she almost collides with a tall, gangly waiter. The man''s face is beet red, and his eyes are wide with fear. He catches his breath and points at the entrance to the restaurant.


    "Miss Arlington needs help," he pants.


    Evan jumps out of his chair and runs toward the restaurant''s kitchen. Avery follows, weaving between tables and chairs. A crowd of waiters and chefs is cl.u.s.tered around Rebecca in the large kitchen. Rebecca sits on the black and white checked floor, clutching her ankle with her hands. Her face is contorted with pain.


    The hotel doctor leans over her and takes a bag of ice off her ankle. He pokes and probes with his fingers, and Rebecca groans. The doctor frowns and gestures for some servants to lift her off the floor.


    "It''s badly swollen," the doctor says. "I''m worried it could be a comminuted fracture. She should go to the hospital and have proper X-rays."


    Evan nods, and Robert barks orders into his phone. The crowd shifts, and Rebecca and Avery make eye contact. Rebecca''s eyes narrow and her lip curls, but the expression disappears in an instant.


    Evan pushes everyone aside and takes Rebecca in his arms. He picks her up bridal style, and she buries her face in his chest. Avery feels her face get hot, and she''s glad that Rebecca can''t see her. Evan and Rebecca are halfway across the kitchen when Rebecca lifts her head.


    "Avery, would you mind coming to the hospital with us?" she asks.


    "Of course not," Avery says. "Just let me know what you need."


    "Then hurry up," Evan growls.


    Together the three of them race through the lobby out to the hotel gates. A black RV is waiting for them with its engine idling. Evan carries Rebecca up the stairs and puts her on a velvet sofa. He sits down next to her and cradles her head in his lap. Avery sits on the opposite sofa and looks out the window, trying to give them privacy.


    "Thanks for coming, Avery," Rebecca whispers. "You''re a good friend."


    The RV pulls into the emergency entrance at the hospital, and Evan carries Rebecca through the emergency room up to the orthopedics suite. A team of doctors is already waiting with a wheelchair. Evan lowers Rebecca into the chair, and the doctor''s wheel her away to take x-rays.


    Avery stands outside the x-ray room door, wondering why she came to the hospital in the first place. She''s about to leave when one of the doctors comes out.


    "It''s not terribly severe," the doctor announces. "We''re going to put a cast on it and keep her here for observation and physical therapy."


    "I''m glad Rebecca will be okay," Avery says. "I think I''ll go now."


    Evan stares at her from across the waiting room, and she shivers. With a sudden movement, he stands and crosses the room. He reaches out and grabs her bruised wrist.


    "What are you doing?" she asks. "Let go of me."


    Evan smirks and leads her down a long hallway, deeper into the hospital.

 Chapter 327 - 327: He Wants To See Our Child

    Evan holds her wrist with an iron grip. She has no choice but to walk by his side as he leads her toward the maternity wing. Her heart thuds in her chest, and her forehead prickles with sweat as they pass the DNA lab.


    Is he going to make me get another test? She wonders. Or worse¡ªwill he try to make me get an abortion as he did with Leonie? Maybe now that he has Rebecca, he doesn''t care about our child anymore. She puts her free hand, protectively across her belly.


    "Are you taking me for another test?" she asks.


    Evan lets go of her wrist and puts a comforting hand on her shoulder, "No more DNA tests. I just want to see how my baby is doing."


    Avery takes a deep breath, and tears flood her eyes. He still loves the baby, she thinks. He wants to see our child¡ªhow can I refuse? She nods and steps away from him, trying to hide her tears. He gives her a moment before leading her into an examination room.


    A female doctor with a short brown bob is preparing the examination room. She stops and looks Evan up and down before returning to her work. Avery looks sideways at Evan and sees his smirk.


    Evan helps Avery up onto the table. The paper crinkles and crackles as she lies down on her back. Suddenly, she sits upright. She knows she''ll need to show her stomach to the doctor, but she''s wearing a dress that zips down the side. There''s no way to bare her stomach without revealing her underwear.


    "Umm, is there a paper gown I can put on?" she asks.


    "There''s no need for that," Evan says, adding in a whisper, "I''ve already seen it all."


    Avery feels her face go hot, but she hitched her skirt up. She pulls it up over her thighs and then over her stomach, grateful she''s wearing a modest pair of black silk underwear. She sees Evan glance down at her thighs, but he quickly looks back at the slight bump of her stomach.


    "We''re going to do an ultrasound," the doctor explains. "I''m going to put some gel on your stomach first¡ªit might feel a bit cold."


    The doctor grabs a tube and squirts a clear gel onto Avery''s stomach, and Avery shivers. Goosebumps pricked her arms and legs. Evan squeezes her hand and glares at the doctor.


    "Can''t you warm it first?" he asks the doctor.


    "It''s fine," Avery says. "It''s just a little cold, but I''m fine now."


    The doctor puts the wand on Avery''s stomach and moves it side to side. A blurry black and white image appears on the screen. Avery squints at it, trying to understand which part of the baby is.


    "Is this your first ultrasound?" the doctor asks.


    "No, it''s the second," Avery answers. "I had the first one about a month ago."


    The doctor nods and says, "That''s very early into the pregnancy. At that time, the doctor couldn''t tell if the baby was a boy or a girl, but we can tell you now. Do you want to know?"


    Avery turns her head to look at Evan, but he''s staring at the screen. He seems transfixed¡ªhe doesn''t even blink. She clears her throat, and he looks down at her.


    "Do you want to know?" he asks her.


    "I don''t know," she says. "Do you?"


    Evan thinks for a moment and says, "I do, but if you don''t want to know, we can wait."


    "I didn''t say I don''t want to know," she says. "I''m just nervous. Would you prefer a boy or a girl?"


    "I love both," he says.


    "I think I want a girl," she says.


    Evan smiles and says, "Then I hope it''s a girl."


    He takes her hand and gives it a gentle squeeze. She squeezes his hand back and nods at the doctor.


    "Your husband is a thoughtful man," the doctor says. "You two are a beautiful couple¡ªthis baby is very lucky."


    Avery blushes and looks away. What would the doctor think if she knew they were divorced? Would she still be so nice? Probably not.


    "Anyway, it''s pretty easy to see the baby now," the doctor says, pointing at the black and white image on the screen. "Here''s the head, and here are the arms and legs."


    Avery looks at the screen, and her eyes fill with tears again. The baby has spindly little legs and arms and stubby fingers. Its head is huge¡ªway too big for its body, but she knows that''s normal. It''s absolutely beautiful, Avery thinks.


    "What''s the matter?" Evan asks, his forehead creased with worry.


    "Nothing," Avery says. "It''s just gotten so big, so quickly."


    "That''s right," the doctor says. "From now on, it''s going to grow very quickly. Each ultrasound examination will be really surprising, and soon you''ll have a much bigger baby bump. Honestly, I''m surprised it''s still so small."


    Avery wants to hug her belly, but it''s still covered in ultrasound gel. The doctor moves the wand from side to side, recording the baby from all angles. Avery stares at the screen¡ªit seems impossible that the baby is really inside her.


    "Hmm, we might have a problem," the doctor says.


    A wave of panic crashes over Avery, and she asks, "What?"


    "The baby has its hands over the genital region," the doctor says.


    She points at the screen, and Avery wants to laugh. The baby has crossed its arms over its little stomach, hiding its genitals from sight. The doctor slides the wand back and forth, but the new angles don''t help¡ªthe baby''s gender stays hidden.


    "I guess it''s shy," Avery says with a laugh. "Is there another way to tell if it''s a boy or a girl?"


    The doctor frowns and says, "I can give you an educated guess, but I can''t guarantee anything."


    Avery looks up at Evan and asks, "Do we want to know?"


    Evan nods and says, "Tell us."


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, it''s a boy," the doctor says.


    Avery feels her head spin. A boy? I know nothing about boys, she thinks. I only had sisters growing up. What will I do? She looks at Evan and sees that a huge grin has spread across his face.


    "How can you tell?" Avery asks. "I mean, without seeing the genitals, how can you know?"


    "As I said, it''s an educated guess," the doctor says. "First of all, we can usually tell based on the ratios of the baby''s measurements. If the length and width of the fetus are equal, it''s more likely to be a girl. But if the length and width are different, you most likely have a boy."


    As the doctor explains, she points at the screen, tracing the outlines of the baby to show the differences between its width and length. Avery nods¡ªit''s easy to see what the doctor is talking about.


    "I can also guess based on the shape," the doctor says. "If it''s shaped more like eggplant, it''s more likely to be a boy. If it looks rounder or more like a ball, it''s probably a girl. You know that''s why people say around belly means a girl and a tipped belly means a boy."


    "I see," Avery says. "What are the chances it''s a girl?"


    "Pretty slim," the doctor replies. "I''ve been doing this for a while, and I''ve never been wrong before. If you''re worried, we can schedule another ultrasound in a few days¡ªthe baby will probably have moved by then."


    "If you really want a girl, we can have another one," Evan says.


    Avery stiffens on the table. His voice is low and serious, and she hates the way it makes her pulse quicken and her face get hot. An image of a little family flashes through her mind like a snapshot: Evan stands with his arm around her, a little boy sits on his shoulders, and she holds an infant girl in her arms.


    "I''ll give you two a moment alone," the doctor whispers.


    Avery grabs a handful of tissues and wipes the gel off her belly. She tugs her dress back down and stands up. Before she can leave the room, Evan wraps his arms around her and backs her into the examination table. He buries his face in her hair and inhales deeply.


    "Oh, Avery," he groans.


    He presses his body against hers, and she responds to his warmth and smell. Her legs part slightly, and he pushes himself between them. His lips slide down her neck, and he nibbles her collarbone. She m.o.a.ns and arches her back.


    "Wait, Evan," she says. "Rebecca is here. She''s just a few wings over."


    Evan ignores her and bites her neck, trailing his hands down her back to the small indent above her ass. She can feel his excitement through their clothes.


    "What do you say?" he murmurs against her skin, "Do you want to have another baby with me?"

 Chapter 328 - 328: Leave Me Alone

    Evan lifts her onto the examination table, spreading her legs wider. She can feel him about to lose control. Part of her wants him to¡ªfor a moment, she lets herself imagine him taking her on the table. She imagines sliding her hands under his shirt, feeling the hard muscles tense as he thrusts into her, hearing the sound of his m.o.a.ns mixing with hers.


    "Wait, Evan, we can''t," she gasps.


    Evan ignores her and moves to kiss her lips. He forces her mouth open and brushes his tongue against hers. His hand tangled in her hair, and she lost the strength to fight. He pulls away, and she groans in protest, but he drops to his knees and kisses his way up her thighs to the front of her underwear.


    "No, there are people inside," Robert''s voice shouts. "The room is occupied¡ªyou can''t go in."


    Avery freezes and tries to push Evan away, but he won''t budge. She pulls her legs up to her chest and rolls off the other side of the examination table. Evan stares at her from across the table. His eyes are filled with fire, but he doesn''t try to grab her.


    "I still wear the gun around my neck," she says. "Don''t make me use it again."


    She tugs her dress down and throws the door open. A miserable sounding m.o.a.n comes from the other side of the door, and then a loud thud. She peeks around the door and sees a man in a blue hospital gown lying on the floor.


    "I''m so sorry," she gasps. "I didn''t see you at all."


    She leans down to help him up, but Robert beats her to it. He pulls the frail man to his feet and helps to steady him. The man''s face is pale and bluish, and his eyes look dull¡ªhe''s clearly very ill. He clutches his heart, and his face twists with pain.


    His expression reminds Avery of Andrew''s heart attacks. She looks over the man''s shoulder and sees that he''s coming from the heart color sonography room. He holds his hand over his chest and wheezes for breath.


    "Quick, call a doctor," Avery shouts. "I think he''s crashing."


    Two doctors rush over with a wheelchair and help the man sit down. They rush him away to an examination room, and Avery chases after. The doctors shut the door in her face, but she waits outside feeling guilty. If I hadn''t let Evan kiss me, I never would have hit that poor man, she thinks. Every time I get near Evan, someone gets hurt.


    She hears footsteps and turns to see Evan come to join her. His face is cold and unreadable, and she turns her back on him. He puts a hand on her shoulder, but she pulls away from his touch.


    "Leave me alone," she says.


    Evan takes his hand away, but she can feel him standing behind her. They wait together in tense silence as the doctors examine the sickly man inside. After a while, Robert runs over.


    "Sir, they''re finished with Miss Arlington," he says. "They''ve put her in a temporary cast."


    "And?" Evan asks.


    "Well, Miss Arlington is asking for you," Robert says.


    "Just go check on your girlfriend, Evan," Avery says. "There''s no reason for you to stay here. Besides, this exam is going to take a while."


    "You sound like you have the experience," Evan says with a flirty smirk. "Where did you learn so much about broken hearts?"


    Avery turns to look at him, trying to keep her voice flat, "Don''t pretend you don''t know. We both know that Andrew has heart problems. I''m practically a specialist at this point."


    Evan frowns, and he turns and walks stiffly down the hall. Avery heaves a sigh of relief and leans against the wall, waiting for the doctors to finish their examination. After another twenty minutes, a young nurse wheels the man out of the room.


    "How are you feeling?" Avery asks. "Are you okay?"


    As soon as she''s asked the question, she feels stupid. He''s obviously not okay. His face is almost bloodless, and his lips and the tips of his fingers are blue. She''s seen Andrew have attacked before, but he''s never looked as bad as this man. She guesses the patient must be in his thirties, but he seems prematurely aged and haggard.


    "It''s the heart," the man says quietly.


    Avery nods and hands him one of her D.O. business cards, "If the accident with the door caused any medical problems, please call me. I''m happy to cover any additional medical expenses. I''m so sorry."


    The patient nods, and the nurse wheels him back toward his room. Avery walks toward the examination room and knocks on the door.


    "Come in," a voice calls.


    Avery pushes the door open. The doctor is drying his hands on a paper towel, and his face is serious and sad.


    "How''s the patient?" Avery asks.


    "I didn''t realize he had such a beautiful lady in his life," the doctor says.


    Avery blushes and says, "Oh, I don''t know him. I just knocked him over in the hall¡ªaccidentally, of course."


    "Oh, well, I''m really not supposed to discuss this kind of thing with you," the doctor says. "I have to maintain doctor-patient confidentiality."


    "That''s too bad," Avery says, turning to leave.


    "Wait," the doctor calls. He looks her up and down, smiles appreciatively, and says, "I guess I could make an exception."


    "I''d appreciate that," she says.


    "Well, he had a heart transplant, but his body is rejecting the new heart," the doctor says. "When we ran the tests, the heart seemed compatible, but his immune system is attacking it. We have him on all kinds of medications, but I don''t think it''s going to work out."


    "Do you know why his body is rejecting the heart?" she asks.


    "It''s hard to say," the doctor says with a sigh. "Sometimes, these things just happen. In this case, it has to do with the donor. You, see most people''s hearts are on the left side of their chest, but some people have them on the right. It''s a fairly rare medical condition where people''s organs are on the opposite sides of their bodies.


    "Anyway, our patient here had a normal heart on the left side of his chest. It turns out the donor''s heart came from a person who had it on their right side. We usually try to avoid situations like that because the risk of rejection increases. Unfortunately, we couldn''t avoid it here¡ªthis heart was the only possible match we had in our system."


    "Wait, is this a universal thing?" Avery asks. "I mean with the hearts. Do all doctors try to avoid switching left side hearts for right side hearts."


    "They do," the doctor says.


    "What if someone made a transplant like that, and the body didn''t reject the new heart?" she asks.


    "I''d call that a medical miracle," the doctor says with a big smile.


    He puffs his chest out and steps a bit closer to her. Her cologne is overwhelming, and she takes a step back. He seems to get the message, and his face falls slightly.


    "How can you tell for sure if a body is rejecting the heart?" she asks.


    "There are many ways," he says, his tone becoming colder and less interested. "For example, if the person suffers from heart attacks every week, that''s a clear sign of rejection."


    "What if it''s less than once a week?" she asks, thinking about Andrew.


    "Well, I''d say that''s pretty good," the doctor says.


    "Thanks, you''ve been really helpful," she says. "If I have any more questions about the heart, do you think I could call you?"


    The doctor nods and reaches into his pocket. He hands her a business card, and she folds it in half and drops it into her purse.


    "Feel free to call me about anything else, too," the doctor says with a wink.


    Avery leaves the room and shuts the door behind her. She''s grateful to see that Evan still hasn''t returned from visiting Rebecca. She sends a text to Rebecca, wishing her a quick recovery, and calls a taxi to take her to the shopping mall nearby.


    When she gets home, the living room coffee table is already covered in shopping bags. Each bag has the name of a different luxury brand. She can see La Mer and La Prairie beauty products, Hermes and Chanel bags, and Bulgari and Harry Winston jewelry bags.


    "What''s all this?" Avery asks a passing maid. "Who went shopping?"


    "Mr. Clifford asked us to prepare them," the maid answers. "I don''t know why, though."


    "I see," Avery says. "Can you send some people out to my car? I have some shopping bags in the trunk that I''d like you to take up to Jessica''s attic."


    The maid hesitates and says, "Mr. Clifford said none of us were allowed in the attic without his permission."


    "Honey," Andrew calls as he walks into the room. "What''s this I hear about the attic?"


    "Mrs. Clifford wants us to bring some things up to the attic," the maid explains. "I was just telling her that we can''t disobey your orders."


    "What do you want to give Jessica?" Andrew asks.


    "Just some things I bought at the mall," Avery answers.


    Andrew laughs and says, "Oh, honey, you''re paying her meanness back with kindness. She doesn''t deserve that."


    Avery smiles sweetly and says, "It just bothers me that she hates me. I want us to get along, and I hope these gifts will help."


    "I''m sure they will," Andrew says.


    "Can you ask the maid to put all this stuff away?" she asks, pointing at the table. "I want to draw in here, but I can''t with all this junk on the table."


    "Nope, we''re gonna need these soon," Andrew says, pulling her to his side.


    "We?" Avery asks.


    "Mhmm," he whispers. "I''m going to take you to meet your future mother-in-law."

 Chapter 329 - 329: No Choice But To Believe Him

    Avery stiffens and pulls away from Andrew. He''s wearing a self-satisfied smirk, and she wants to slap him across the face.


    "You want me to meet your mother?" she asks.


    "Of course," Andrew says. "Getting married is a big deal, and I want to introduce my family to you."


    "Do I have to?" she asks. "Can''t I just meet them at the wedding?"


    "Yes, you have to, and no, you can''t wait for the wedding," Andrew says.


    "But what if your mother doesn''t like me?" she asks. "Your sister already hates me¡ªI don''t even know what I did to upset her."


    Andrew''s forehead wrinkles, but then he smiles and says, "You''re gorgeous and smart. I''m sure she''ll like it."


    "Can''t you find another smart, gorgeous woman to introduce to your family?" she asks.


    "You know you''re the only one for me," Andrew says, pulling her back.


    "Okay fine," she says. "Let''s look at the gifts we''re bringing her."


    Andrew claps his hands, and a team of maids runs into the room. One by one, the women take bags and show Avery what''s inside. There are limited edition handbags, perfumes, skin creams and serums, an emerald bracelet, and a white jade snuff bottle for Andrew''s father. After showing off the gifts, the maids rewrap the items in tissue paper, careful to avoid creasing anything.


    "It''s all very nice," Avery says, stretching out on the couch. "We can give her whatever you prefer, Andrew."


    Andrew nods and points at several bags. The maids separate those items from the others and clear everything away from the room. Avery watches them, twirling a strand of her long hair around her finger.


    "Won''t they object to me?" she asks. "I mean, I am divorced. And my ex is a Howel. Surely, they''ll want you to have a nice, unspoiled bride to give your heirs."


    "Relax," Andrew says. "My dad is very open-minded."


    "So open-minded, he won''t care that I''m pregnant with another man''s baby?" Avery asks.


    Andrew''s jaw clenches, but he says, "I''m sure it''ll be fine."


    "Anyway, what do your parents like to do?" she asks. "Do they have any hobbies or special interests?"


    Andrew smiles and asks, "Already trying to make them like you?"


    "Something like that," she says, smiling to herself.


    She wants to know their interests so she can be as rude as possible. If she can make Andrew''s parents hate her, they might forbid Andrew from marrying her. Of course, I''d still have to stay with him until he gives the heart back, she thinks. But that''s much better than having this awful, embarrassing wedding.


    "Well, my dad likes chess and Chinese chess," Andrew says.


    "Okay," Avery says. "Does he like fishing? Or golf?"


    "Not really," Andrew says.


    She stops playing with her hair and stretches on the sofa. Andrew comes and sits by her side. He folds his hands in his lap, but he looks like he wants to touch her.


    "So what don''t they like?" she asks, trying to make her voice casual. "I don''t want to offend them by mistake."


    Andrew reaches out and brushes his finger across her cheek. His eyes are soft and gentle, but there''s a fire burning behind them. She blinks up at him, fluttering her long, dark lashes.


    "You don''t have to worry about them," he says. "I''d much rather you use your free time to please me."


    He leans down until his lips are just inches from hers, but before he can kiss her, there''s a high pitched shriek. He straightens up and looks around. There''s another shriek¡ªit seems to be coming from upstairs.


    "Take it away," Jessica screams, her voice hysterical. "Take it all away!"


    "What did you give her?" Andrew asks.


    "Some wigs," Avery says. "I thought she needed them."


    "How considerate," Andrew says, his voice sarcastic but amused. "Anyway, I guess now is as good a time as any for you to go upstairs and pack. We''re going to spend a few days at my parents'' place."


    "Sure," Avery says.


    She walks upstairs to the bedroom but stops outside the door. Piles of torn cloth litter the floor in the hallway. She bends over and picks up a strip of blue silk and then another of red lace. It looks like someone has shredded all her clothing.


    Andrew stops behind her and shouts, "What the hell happened here?"


    "I''m so sorry, sir," a servant says. "Somehow, Miss Clifford got out of the attic. We caught her cutting up all of Mrs. Clifford''s things. We got Miss Clifford back into the attic, but we didn''t have time to replace the ruined clothes."


    Andrew''s face goes dark, and he says, "Pack her things up too. We''re taking her back to my parents'' place and leaving her there. I''m sick of her acting like a child in my house."


    "I don''t care about the clothes," Avery says.


    She digs around in her purse and pulls her phone out. She thought she felt it buzz, but the screen shows no new messages or texts. She sighs and puts the phone away.


    "What''s going on?" Andrew asks.


    "I''m worried about my sister," she says. "I''ve called her twenty times, and she hasn''t called me back. I even called her from the mall, but it went straight to voicemail."


    "Oh, she probably doesn''t have time for your call," Andrew says, looking down at his feet.


    "You know where she is?" Avery asks.


    "Of course, I do," Andrew says. "You know my family has lots of connections. We can find anyone."


    Avery nods. There''s a rumor that the Clifford family has spies and informants at the top of all of the country''s federal intelligence agencies. It''s said that they can find anyone in the world, and it must be true because Andrew beat Evan to Charles.


    "So, where''s my sister?" Avery asks.


    "Last I heard, she was at Top Girls Club," he says.


    "What?" Avery screams.


    She grabs Andrew''s collar and forces him to look at her. He smirks, but he looks slightly ashamed. She tightens her grip, and he coughs and tries to pull his head away.


    "My sister is in a brothel, and you didn''t tell me?" she asks.


    "Technically, it''s a members-only nightclub," Andrew chokes out.


    She lets go of his collar and slaps him across the face. No matter what men like Andrew call it, Top Girls Club is nothing but a fancy whorehouse. Only powerful and wealthy men can get a membership, and once they do, they spend their nights there enjoying wine and women.


    Every few years, the police pretend to crack it down, but they never arrest anyone at Top Girls Club. The tabloids say it''s because some of the members control the police, and Avery believes it. After all, the club''s security team is made of ex-special forces soldiers who use patrol wolves instead of dogs.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before?" she asks. "I have to rescue her."


    Andrew is still gasping for breath and rubbing the sore spot on his cheek. He reaches for her, but she raises her hand to slap him again, and he backs away.


    "There''s nothing you can do, honey," he says. "There''s a reason Jackson is keeping her there¡ªit''s impossible to sneak in or out. Trying to get in without an invitation is basically suicide."


    "You have to be kidding me," she says. "Who knows what Jackson is making her do there?"


    "I imagine he''s finding a way for her to repay her debt," Andrew says, dodging out of the way before she can slap him.


    "Andrew, you spineless coward," she yells. "You''re afraid of everyone. Can''t you even handle Jackson? Now I know why Evan usually beats you."


    "Don''t try to provoke me¡ªJackson is far more dangerous than you realize," Andrew says. "But I''ll make a deal with you: if you behave yourself with my parents, I''ll take you to Top Girls Club. I just so happen to have a membership, so I can get us in."


    "Of course you''re a member," Avery says with disgust. "But I''m not going to wait to get Gabby. I promise to make a good impression on your parents, but we have to save my sister now."


    "Don''t worry," Andrew says. "I don''t think Jackson will let your sister entertain guests like normal girls. He paid a really high price for her, and I''m sure he''s saving her for something special. Of course, if she pisses him off, that might be a different story."


    "I can''t believe you, Andrew," Avery hisses.


    "Trust me," Andrew says. "Your sister is a little too thin and immature for most men. Most men prefer someone a bit curvier, like you."


    He reaches out and pinches her ass, and she grabs his collar again. She squeezes until his face goes red, and a button pops off. He tries to push her away, but she tightens her grip and stares deep into his eyes. She lets go and pushes him onto the ground.


    "Jesus, honey," he says, gasping for breath after each word. "You''re tough."


    "If Gabrielle has been hurt in any way, and I mean any way at all, I''m going to make your life a living hell," Avery says.


    "Trust me, it''ll be fine," Andrew says. "When have I ever lied to you?"


    You''ve lied to me many times, she thinks. But she doesn''t say anything out loud. Andrew is her only hope if she wants to rescue Gabrielle. She has no choice but to believe him.

 Chapter 330 - 330: I’m Nothing Compared to Her

    Gabrielle stands in front of a full-length mirror and rolls her h.i.p.s in a slow circle. The movement is supposed to be s.e.xy, but it just looks awkward and jerky. She tries again and then again, but she feels like a rag doll. No matter what she does, she can''t get it right.


    There is a crack and whip curls around her calves. She jumps into the air and winces with pain. Her lower legs are covered in criss-cross welts from hours of what Anna, the dance teacher, calls a correction.


    "Move your ass like you mean it and suck your fat waist in," Anna shouts. "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you want the customers to like you?"


    Gabrielle sucks in her breath, straightens her back, and tries again. She pretends there''s a hula hoop around her waist as she rolls her h.i.p.s from side to side. Her reflection looks sweaty and rigid¡ªnothing like the effortlessly s.e.xy girls who dance throughout the club.


    "You look terrible," Anna says, flicking the whip again. "I swear, I''ve never had such a stupid student before. What''s wrong with you? I''ve taught v.i.r.g.i.ns who were s.e.xier than you."


    "I''m sorry," Gabrielle gasps. "I''m trying, I swear."


    "You''re just wasting my time," Anna says. "You know I could be making millions right now, but instead I''m here with you. If Jackson hadn''t personally asked me to teach you, you''d already be back out on the streets."


    Gabrielle scowls at Anna''s reflection in the mirror. The women who work and live at the Top Girls Club are divided into four categories: Rose, Lily, Jasmine, and Blue. Blue girls are the newest and least experienced, and Rose girls are the most beautiful and expensive. Anna is a Rose, and the other girls say she can make several million in one night.


    Gabrielle looks down at her gangly legs and flattish chest and compares herself to Anna. Anna has curves in all the right places and an impossibly slender waist. Her plump lips are always bright red, and her long black hair falls down her back to her round ass. When she dances, men fight to be alone with her.


    She''s smart too, Gabrielle thinks. The other girls say she graduated from one of the top universities, and she''s fluent in four languages. I''m nothing compared to her¡ªjust some little girl who wanted to study nursing.


    Gabrielle closes her eyes and tries to remember all the complicated steps in the routine. It''s a basic striptease, but she hasn''t even learned the stripping part yet. Is it a hip shake and then shimmy or shimmy and then hip shake? She can''t remember. She sighs and gets into the first position.


    "Is there something you want to say?" Anna asks.


    "No¡ªno, nothing," Gabrielle stammers.


    "Then why are you sighing?" Anna asks. "You need to lose the attitude¡ªno customer wants some awkward, sulky girl like you. Now practice this another twenty times, and don''t stop unless I tell you to."


    The music starts to play, and Gabrielle tries to move her body in time with the thudding bass. She runs her hands up and down her body and bites her lip as Anna taught her. She swishes her h.i.p.s across the room and bends over to wiggle her ass. It looks like she''s having a stroke.


    "Ugh, you''re hopeless," Anna says.


    The dance studio door swings open, and Ashley May struts in. She''s at least a head shorter than Gabrielle, but her hair adds several inches to her height. Today she''s wearing her dark, fluffy curls piled on top of her head with a scarlet scarf. The scarf is the same color as her clingy, wrap dress. She''s wearing tall stilettos, and she walks like she''s performing¡ªeach step makes her b.o.o.b.s bounce and jiggle.


    Gabrielle tries to ignore her and continue the routine. She swishes her h.i.p.s and kicks her leg up into the air. As soon as her foot leaves the floor, she realizes it was a bad idea. She wobbles back and forth on the skinny heel and waves her arms in the air, but she can''t get her balance. She crashes onto the hard wooden floor, and Ashley laughs.


    "I brought you some coffee, Anna," Ashley says, offering Anna a paper cup. "It seems like you''re going to need it."


    Anna rolls her eyes and pushes the cup away. Ashley shrugs and drinks it herself. She comes closer to Gabrielle and prods her with the toe of her shoe. Gabrielle groans and climbs to her feet¡ªshe doesn''t want to look weak in front of Ashley.


    "So, is she a newcomer?" Ashley asks Anna.


    "Are you blind or stupid?" Anna asks.


    Ashley ignores the insult and says, "She''s obviously a hopeless dancer. Does she have any other skills?"


    "Not that I know of," Anna says.


    "Hmm, it seems like anyone is allowed to join the club these days," Ashley says. "This place is really going downhill."


    Anna nods in agreement and restarts the music. Gabrielle stretches her aching muscles and repeats the beginning of the dance. She kicks her leg in the air, wobbles, and keeps her balance. It''s a small improvement.


    "Anyway, when will Jackson come down and see us?" Ashley shouts over the music. "I''ve been here for two years, and I''m still just a Blue girl. I''ve never even gotten to entertain Jackson."


    "Who the hell do you think you are?" Anna asks. "You''ve been here for two years, and you still don''t understand how things work. The only way you''ll get to entertain Jackson is when you''re ready. You''re clearly not ready yet."


    "I know," Ashley groans. "But I have to do something. My little brothers and sister all rely on me to pay their school fees, and I can''t keep doing it as a Blue girl. I''m lucky if I make a few hundred dollars in a night."


    "Well, that''s none of my business," Anna snaps.


    She reaches into her pocket and pulls out a long, slim cigarette. She lights it and blows blue smoke rings into the air. She finishes the cigarette, tosses it onto the floor, and crushes it beneath her high heel. The butt of the cigarette is stained bright red with her lipstick. Gabrielle has heard that some of the men try to steal her cigarette butts as souvenirs.


    "I have to go," Anna says. "Why don''t you watch her for me? Make her do the routine as many times as it takes."


    "What are you looking at?" Ashley asks Gabrielle. "Did I tell you-you could stop dancing?"


    "Sorry," Gabrielle says. "Do you think I could have some water? I''ve been dancing for hours, and I''m really thirsty."


    "You call this dancing?" Ashley asks. "You can have water when I say you can, okay? Now do the routine again."


    Gabrielle wipes the sweat from her forehead and starts the routine again. Ashley stands behind her, kicking at her legs and pressing on her back. It makes it even harder to concentrate. When it comes time for the kick, Ashley grabs Gabrielle''s leg and forces it even higher. Gabrielle falls to the ground.


    "Get up," Ashley says, pulling Gabrielle to her feet by her hair.


    Gabrielle screams, but Ashley doesn''t let go. Her scalp burns and aches, and she wonders if there''s a bald spot on her head. Without thinking about it, she jerks her head away from Ashley and bites her on the wrist.


    Ashley screams as if she''s being murdered, and Abbie Grace runs into the room. Abbie is one of the oldest women at the club. She''s in her early forties, and she''s one of the managers. She''s wearing thick makeup and a red and black silk dress. She''s trained almost every girl at the club, and they all trust and like her.


    "What''s going on?" Abbie asks.


    "This little bitch bit me," Ashley shrieks. "She''s like a dog."


    "Where''s Anna?" Abbie asks. "I thought she was supposed to be giving this girl a dance lesson."


    "I don''t know where she went," Ashley whined. "But look at my arm¡ªdo you think it''s going to leave a scar?"


    Ashley holds out her arm to Abbie, and Gabrielle steals a look. There are deep red tooth marks on Ashley''s dark skin, but she isn''t bleeding. Abbie drops Ashley''s arm and gives her a serious look.


    "Why are you wasting your time with a new girl?" Abbie asks. "You know there will be promotions in two days, right? I nominated you for the Jasmine level. You should be practicing for the test, not embarrassing yourself here."


    "Are you serious, Abbie?" Ashley asks, her eyes glowing. "You really nominated me? Wow, thanks so much! I''ll practice now."


    "What about me?" Gabrielle asks. "Could I take the test too?"


    Both Abbie and Ashley laugh, and Gabrielle feels her heart sink. She knows she''s not as good as the other girls, but she wants to get to the next level as quickly as possible. Jasmine level girls get one day off every month, and they''re allowed to leave the club and go wherever they want. If I can just get out of the club, I can escape, Gabrielle thinks.


    "You''re definitely not ready," Abbie says. She softens her voice and says, "Maybe if you keep practicing, you''ll be ready for the next test."


    "Why do you think I''m not ready?" Gabrielle asks.


    "Listen, sweetie, and you need to learn to walk before you can run," Abbie says. "You''ve only been here a few days. You need time to learn and get better. Have you ever had a customer yet?"


    "Not really," Gabrielle mutters.


    "Look, I can''t stop you from taking the test, but I think it''s a bad idea," Abbie says, raising her hand to look at her glitter manicure under the light.


    "Who decides?" Gabrielle asks.


    "Only Mr. Oliver," Abbie says.


    Gabrielle nods and runs out of the room. She races up a steep flight of stairs and then another until she''s on the top floor. Hill Ivan, the club''s general manager, sits at a wooden desk in the hall. When he sees her, he nods, and she passes his desk and opens the door behind it.

 Chapter 331 - 331: I Must Look Ridiculous

    Jackson is leaning back in his desk chair, with his long legs propped up on the desk. He''s wearing slim-cut gray trousers and shiny black shoes. He raises his head to look at her and smirks.


    "What do you want?" he asks.


    "I want to try to get promoted to jasmine," Gabrielle says.


    Jackson raises his eyebrows and shakes his head, "You''re not ready for that."


    "When will I be ready?" she asks. "What do I have to do?"


    "Depends on how badly you want it," he says, letting his eyes trail up and down her body. "Tell me, Gabrielle, how badly do you want this promotion?"


    Gabrielle fidgets, tucking a sweaty strand of hair behind her ear. She''s wearing a leotard and black tights, but Jackson makes her feel completely n.a.k.e.d. She bites her lip and straightens her shoulders, trying to look calm and confident.


    "I know you brought me here so I can pay off my debt," she says. "But if I''m a blue girl, you''ll never get your money back. Do you know how much money they make each night? It''s practically nothing."


    "It''s true," Jackson says. "Even if you somehow became a rose level girl, it would take you years, maybe decades, to pay your debt. But we have rules here¡ªhasn''t Abbie explained them to you? Girls who have been at the club for less than six months can''t test for a promotion."


    "Can''t you make an exception?" she asks, trying to flutter her eyelashes the way the other girls do.


    Jackson raises his eyebrows and laughs. She feels blood rush to her face and looks down at her feet. I must look ridiculous, she thinks. No wonder he doesn''t want to give me a chance.


    "I know we slept together, Gabrielle, but that doesn''t give you any special claim," Jackson says. "If I had to give preferential treatment to all the women I''ve slept with, I wouldn''t have any power or money left."


    "Don''t play games with me, Jackson," she says, looking straight into his cold blue eyes. "I know I was your first. You might have a reputation as a playboy, but I know I took your v.i.r.g.i.nity."


    Jackson''s mouth twitched, and his eyes flash, "Why do you think it was my first time?"


    "I''ve learned a lot from the girls here," Gabrielle says. "They say that men never last long their first time. When we were together, you finished fast."


    Jackson swings his legs off the desk and stands up. He crosses the room in two long strides and towers over her. His face is calm, but he''s breathing fast¡ªhis chest rises and falls in short, rapid bursts.


    "That''s not true," he says. "But I don''t want you spreading that rumor around. So I''ll allow you to take the tests, but there''s no way you''re going to pass any of them."


    She stares up into his face and asks, "What are the tests? What skills do I need: singing, dancing, making conversation, telling jokes? I can learn all of that."


    Jackson laughs and says, "None of that stuff really matters. Of course, it''s helpful for seduction, but that''s all pointless if the s.e.x isn''t good. You need to prove you''re good at pleasing a man."


    "Um, how do I do that?" Gabrielle asks.


    Jackson rolls his eyes and says, "Well, first both of you will need to take your clothes off, and then the man will¡ª"


    "That''s not what I meant," Gabrielle says with a blush. "I meant how does it work for the promotion? Do I have to make love in front of a judging committee? Or with a judging committee?"


    "You have to prove that you have what it takes to be a jasmine girl," Jackson says. "You know they''re expected to serve ten customers every day, right?"


    "Ten?" Gabrielle squeals. "That''s impossible."


    "You''re the one who wants to be a jasmine girl," he says.


    "Fine," she says. "No problem, I''ll do it."


    The words are bold, but her stomach churns and twists. She can''t imagine making love with ten men everyday. Especially not some of the men who come to Top Girls Club. The only membership requirement is money, and it turns out there are many old and ugly rich men.


    "Are you so eager to f.u.c.k strange men?" Jackson asks, his voice low and harsh.


    Gabrielle presses her lips together and grinds her teeth. She knows he''s just trying to upset her, but it''s working. He reaches out and brushes her jaw with his fingertips.


    "Relax," he says. "How about this¡ªif you can earn more than five hundred dollars in a day, I''ll ask Hill to make you a jasmine girl no matter what."


    "Really, no matter what I do?" she asks. Before he can change his mind, she adds, "It''s a deal."


    Servants pile gift bags and boxes into Andrew''s luxury RV. Avery watches them rush back and forth like busy ants. Behind the servants carrying gifts are two bodyguards. Each guard has a hand on one of Jessica''s arms, and they''re marching her toward the RV.


    Jessica is wearing a long red wig that almost matches her own hair. Her nails are painted bright red and filed to sharp points, and she''s wearing tight jeans and a low cut tank top. She glares at Avery and mutters something beneath her breath.


    "Andrew, I don''t want to go back," she says. "Caitan is going to laugh at me when she sees my short hair. Why don''t you just ask that bodyguard James to keep an eye on me here?"


    "No way," Andrew says. "You''re going back to mom and dad''s place. I''m sick of dealing with you."


    Jessica scowls and lets the bodyguards carry her into the RV. She sits down on a sofa and twirls her fake hair around her finger. Avery sits across from her and tries to avoid her scorching glares. She turns to face Andrew, but he''s staring at her with a combination of adoration and l.u.s.t. I''m not sure which sibling is worse, she thinks.


    Servants in blue uniforms line up outside the Clifford mansion. The RV pulls onto the gravel path and the servants'' smile and wave and bow.


    "Miss Clifford, Mr. Clifford, welcome home," they shout.


    Jessica adjusts her wig and bites her lip. She doesn''t want any of the servants to find out about her horrible haircut¡ªthey all gossip a lot. If the servants find out, it won''t be long before Caitan finds out too.


    The butler climbs the RV steps and knocks at the door, "Welcome back, Mr. Clifford. Your sister and mother are waiting for you in the drawing-room."


    Jessica clears her throat, wondering why the butler seems to be ignoring her. Doesn''t anyone care that I''m back? She thinks. I''m so sick of everyone, always acting like Andrew is the most important child. If only they knew that he''s going to ruin this whole family by marrying that bitch of a woman.


    "Where''s my dad?" Andrew asks, wrapping one arm around Avery''s waist.


    Jessica sucks in her breath and looks away. It''s so disgusting how he acts around her, she thinks. He should be embarrassed. She clears her throat and nods at the butler and then nods toward Avery''s stomach. The butler seems to understand, and he takes a subtle glance at the soft swell of her belly.


    "Um, Mr. Clifford had to go to a meeting," the butler says. "He should be back this evening."


    Jessica gets up and pushes past the butler. She rushes to the drawing-room and sees her mom leaning back on the sofa, flipping through the pages of a magazine.


    "Mom, look at my hair," Jessica wails, starting to pull the wig off her head.


    Someone clears their throat, and Jessica freezes¡ªCaitan and her boyfriend are also in the room, whispering together in a corner. Jessica straightens the wig and glares at her little sister.


    "My God, honey, what happened," her mom asks.


    "Andrew is dating this awful whore," she says, rubbing her eyes and sniffling. "This woman hates me for no reason. She cut all my hair off and then convinced Andrew to lock me in one of the attic rooms. I don''t know why she''s so mean."


    "Well, at least the wig looks great on you," Caitan says, giggling behind her hand. "I mean, it''s better than your normal hair. But that''s not saying much, is it?"


    "If you like it so much, I''ll give it to you," Jessica snarls. "And then I''ll give you a haircut to match mine."


    Caitan ignores Jessica and wraps her arms around Mamai Abraham, her boyfriend. Mamai waggles his eyebrows and plants a kiss on Caitan''s forehead. Jessica rolls her eyes and looks away¡ªCaitan is always hanging onto the arm of some man. But it''s humiliating that she''s with Mamai now.


    "Hey babe, do you think my sister looks better with long or short hair?" Caitan asks.


    "I don''t even notice the difference," he says. "As far as I''m concerned, you''re the only woman worth looking at."


    "Oh, come on," Jessica mutters. "You''re both so full of shit."


    Before Mamai dated Caitan, he dated Jessica. He was never a good boyfriend, but his large brown eyes and dark, tousled hair made him an ideal partner to show off at parties and social events. Every time she saw him, Caitan flirted with him. Little by little, Jessica began to notice him flirting back, until one day she walked in on the two of them kissing.


    They deserve each other, Jessica thinks. Caitan likes stealing other people''s boyfriends just to prove she can, and Mamai likes having multiple girlfriends at a time. I hope he leaves her for another woman as he did with me.


    "That''s so rude, Jessica," Caitan says. "Since when did you start swearing? Mom punishes her."


    "Oh, come on," Jessica says. "I''m not a child anymore."


    "Both of them shush," their mom says. "Your brother is coming."


    There are footsteps and voices in the hall outside the door. It sounds like a whole team of bodyguards, and servants are coming with Andrew and Avery. Bella claps her hands and whispers orders to a servant, and the man rushes away.


    The doors swing open, and Avery and Andrew come into the room. The servant runs back in and throws a thin mat onto the floor in front of Avery. Avery''s eyes widen, and she looks at Andrew with confusion. Jessica also shoots a confused look at her mom.


    "Don''t you know the Clifford family rules?" her mom asks. "Since you''re going to be my daughter-in-law, you must get onto the floor and bow to me. And then you must do the same for your future sisters-in-law."


    Jessica wants to hug her mom¡ªthe look on Avery''s face is priceless.

 Chapter 332 - 332: I’m Not Bowing To Any Of You

    Avery can''t believe her ears: there''s no way they expect her to get down on the floor and bow to everyone. It has to be a joke. She laughs, but Bella Clifford shoots her a strange look. Are they serious?


    "Mrs. Clifford, this is the first time I''ve ever heard of such a thing," she says. "Is this a universal rule? Or is it only for the people dating your children?"


    Bella Clifford purses her thick lips. She has a mole in the corner of her eye just like Andrew, but it looks menacing instead of flirtatious. She sits down and glares at Avery.


    "Who do you think you are?" Bella asks. "It''s not easy to become a Clifford. You have to earn my son."


    "You have no idea just how difficult it is," Avery mutters under her breath.


    Only Andrew hears her, and his fingers dig into her ribs. She winces and tries to pull away, but he keeps her close to his side. Bella''s sharp eyes flash, and she smirks at Avery.


    "If you want my son, you''ll get on your knees," Bella says. "If you actually love him, that won''t be a problem for you."


    Avery rolls her eyes and says, "Do you know that this will be my second marriage, Mrs. Clifford?"


    Bella''s mouth falls open, and Andrew''s sisters snicker behind their hands. Clearly, no one was expecting her to be so open about her divorce. She looks around the room, locking eyes with each woman.


    "I''m not some na?ve little girl," Avery says. "I''ve been married before, and I know what I should expect from my in-laws. I''m not bowing to any of you."


    "I will not be spoken to this way in my own home," Bella hisses. "I''ve told you our family rules, and I expect you to respect them. If not, you can leave."


    "Really?" Avery asks. She points at Mamai and says, "Did you bow when you first came here?"


    Mamai looks away, and Avery nods. She takes out her phone and snaps a picture of the mats on the floor and then points the camera at Bella, Caitan, and Jessica. She puts the pictures into a photo album and starts writing a caption on Facebook.


    "What are you doing?" Bella asks.


    "I''m posting this on Facebook," Avery says. "I''m sure all my followers will be interested to hear about the strange rules in the Clifford home."


    Bella jumps to her feet and lunges toward Avery, "Don''t post them!"


    Avery raises the phone above her head, but it''s snatched out of her hand all the same. She turns and sees Andrew looking down at the screen. A small smile plays around the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh, thank God," Bella says. "Andrew, delete those photos at once."


    Andrew shakes his head and says, "Avery, my mother is playing a trick on you. My family doesn''t have any rules about bowing."


    He tosses the phone back to Avery and kicks the mats toward Mamai. Mamai catches the mat with one hand and tosses it over his shoulder. He steps behind Caitan and looks Avery up and down, undressing her with his eyes. She scowls, and he winks at her.


    "Come on now, mom," Andrew says. He lets go of Avery and crosses the room to hug Bella. He lowers his voice to a whisper, but Avery can hear every word, "Mom, what do you think you''re doing? You can''t treat my fianc¨¦ like this¡ªI had a hard time bringing her here already. If you scare her away, I swear I''ll have another heart attack."


    Bella glares at Avery over Andrew''s shoulder, and Avery shrugs and smiles innocently back. Andrew lets go of his mom and pulls Avery close to his side. A sharp knock on the door breaks the heavy silence.


    "Come in," Bella calls.


    The butler rushes in and says, "Mrs. Clifford, Mr. Clifford just called and said that he''s having dinner with the president and his family. He wants you and Andrew to join him¡ªhe says it''s a very important banquet."


    "Really?" Bella asks. "This is terribly last minute; I''m going to have to start getting ready now."


    "Wait, mom, I wanna go too," Caitan whines.


    "Of course you can come, dear," Bella says. "You, too, Jessica. I don''t know what your father thought when he just invited Andrew and me¡ªthe whole family should be there." She pauses and glares at Avery, "Andrew, have the drivers take her back home."


    "If she''s going back home, so am I," Andrew says. "But if you want me at that dinner, she comes too."


    "Please be reasonable, Andrew," Bella says. "You can''t invite more people to the president''s dinner."


    "Well, you just did, Mom," Andrew says.


    "It''s okay," Avery says. "I''m not a big fan of banquets, and I don''t have anything appropriate to wear. The driver can take me back."


    "No," Andrew says. "I wanted to introduce you to my family, but now I can introduce you to everyone else."


    "No, Andrew, please," Avery whispers.


    He whispers back, "Don''t you want to save Gabrielle?"


    Avery grinds her teeth and glares at him. Andrew is her only chance at saving Gabrielle from the brothel. If she doesn''t listen to him, Gabrielle will be stuck serving rich men for the rest of her life.


    "Mom, just let Avery come," Caitan says. "I have a new dress up in my wardrobe¡ªAvery can borrow it."


    Avery freezes. She''s not sure why Caitan is so nice¡ªsurely the girl must have some secret motive. She watches as Caitan darts out of the room and rushes upstairs. She comes back a few minutes later, carrying a white garment bag and a pair of low black heels.


    Avery takes the garment bag, and one of the servants rushes forward to grab the heels. Caitan smiles and glances down at Avery''s purse. Avery follows her gaze and looks at the black leather bag. It''s only slightly bigger than a clutch, with a silver chain strap and crocodile leather. Andrew gave her the bag when she moved into his house¡ªit''s a limited edition and from Hermes'' next collection. No one else in the world has it yet.


    Avery takes the garment bag into the dressing room and strips out of her own outfit. The dress is stunning, and it fits her quite well, despite the slight baby bump. She zips it up to the side and spins in front of the mirror. A soft ripping sound makes her freeze.


    She unzips the dress and pulls it off, terrified she''s burst a seam. She holds the gown up under the light and checks each seam, but they''re all fine. Then she checks the straps. The fabric is frayed where it meets the bodice of the dress as if someone has hacked at it with a pair of scissors.


    So that''s why Caitan was so eager to lend me her dress, she thinks. She wanted it to rip in public and humiliate me. We''ll see who has the last laugh, though.


    She calls for a servant and asks the woman to bring her a shawl, a pair of scissors, and a needle and thread. The servant comes back with the items, and Avery cuts the broken straps and slips a few stitches into the top of the dress to make it snug around her bust.


    She puts the dress back on, slips her feet into the sparkling black shoes, and sweeps her hair into an elegant updo. Jessica ruined all of her makeup, so she splashes water on her face and pinches her cheeks. She studies her reflection in the mirror. Hopefully, pregnant women indeed have a natural glow, she thinks.


    When she leaves the dressing room, the entire family is waiting outside. Avery wraps the shawl around her shoulders to hide the modified dress and steps out. Caitan frowns and nudges Jessica.


    "Don''t you like the dress?" Caitan asks.


    "Of course I do," Avery says.


    "Then why are you wearing the shawl?" Caitan asks. "Wait, Mom, isn''t that Grandma''s shawl? It''s so old fashioned."


    Avery smooths the shawl and says, "Ever since I got pregnant, I get cold really easily. I asked the servant to get a shawl from Andrew, and he gave this to me. Perhaps I''ll take it off when I feel warmer."


    "It''s hideous," Jessica says, flipping the long hair of her wig over her shoulder.


    "Hmm, what do you think, Andrew?" Avery asks. "Do you think it''s too ugly?"


    "Well, a bit," Andrew says. He winks and adds, "But you need something to distract from your beauty."


    Caitan rolls her eyes and says, "You''re so funny, Andrew."


    She looks down at Avery''s handbag, smiles, and heads out the front door. Avery slings the bag over her shoulder and follows Caitan out.

 Chapter 333 - 333: Honey You’re Beautiful

    Bella leads the way into the bustling banquet hall. She''s wearing a pearlescent white dress, and it shimmers and shines under the crystal chandeliers. Avery follows behind her, taking off her shawl and passing it to a coat check girl. Her pale shoulders shine as brightly as Bella''s dress.


    As she walks through the hall, she catches several men staring at her. Even the doorman can''t take his eyes off of her. She straightens her shoulder, lifts her chin, and continues to walk, ignoring the people around her.


    "Honey, you''re beautiful," Andrew murmurs, grabbing her from behind.


    Caitan turns to see what her brother is talking about, and her face contorted with anger. She asks, "Where''s your shawl?"


    Avery smiles and says, "I took it off when we got here. The banquet hall is quite warm."


    "What happened to my dress?" Caitan hisses. "Why did you take the straps off?"


    "I was just finishing the job you started," Avery whispers back.


    Caitan stomps away and starts whispering with Jessica. Avery shrugs and looks down at herself. The strapless dress exposes her snow-white shoulders and delicate clavicle, and the empire waist hides her baby bump. The black lace makes her skin look even lighter and softer.


    As they walk into the hall, the murmuring whispers seem to get louder. She takes a deep breath and reminds herself that people could be staring at Caitan and Jessica too. Jessica is wearing a clingy velvet gown in deep emerald, offsetting the flaming color of her wig, and Caitan is dressed in a golden gown that matches her blonde hair.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Evan standing on a balcony. She looks to see if Rebecca is with him, but he seems to be alone. He spots her and raises his glass in a mock toast. She swallows hard and looks away. I should have known that he''d be here, she thinks. I just hope he doesn''t cause any trouble.


    "What are you staring at?" Andrew asks.


    "I''m just taking it all in," she lies. "The hall is splendid."


    Andrew looks like he''s about to question her, but a man claps a hand onto his shoulder. A large emerald and ruby ring glitters on his finger¡ªthe Clifford family crest is engraved into the ruby.


    "Andrew, come over here," the man says. "There''s someone I want you to meet."


    "Hi, Father," Andrew says.


    The man looks at Avery, smiles, and asks, "Is this your girlfriend, son?"


    "Actually, she''s my fianc¨¦," Andrew says. "Avery, this is my father, Joseph Clifford. Father, this is Avery."


    Avery inclines her head and says, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Clifford."


    "The pleasure is all mine," Joseph says. "Come on, and I''d like you to meet the president."


    Andrew puts his hand on her waist and guides her up to the main table. Bella, Caitan, and Jessica cl.u.s.ter around them too. The president shakes everyone''s hands and chats for a few minutes about the weather. Then he excuses himself to talk privately with Joseph.


    The president''s wife greets them and invites them to sit with her. Several women are already around her, complimenting her gown and asking her questions about her children. Avery feels uncomfortable in the crowd, but she can''t think of a polite way to leave.


    "Avery, have we met anywhere before?" the president''s wife asks.


    Bella leans forward, and stage whispers, "She''s Mr. Evan Howel''s ex-wife. I imagine you met her while she was still married to him."


    "I knew she looked familiar," the president''s wife says.


    Avery feels her cheeks redden, and she looks down at her borrowed shoes. The socialites around her all begin to whisper. Their high-pitched voices carry, and she can hear every word they say about her.


    "I''d heard rumors, but I didn''t believe them for a second," one gray-haired lady says. "Young people are so shameless these days¡ªit''s shocking."


    "If she''s with Andrew now, I''m sure Bella Clifford will make her life hell," a young blonde whispers. "Everyone says Andrew''s mom is the reason all his relationsh.i.p.s end."


    "I don''t think he''ll need his mom to make him see what a loser she is," says a brunette. "She''s not even wearing makeup right now. Does she think this is the gym?"


    "Don''t be so hard on her," a middle-aged woman says. "Her life after the divorce has been really hard. Look, she''s carrying a fake Hermes bag. She must be really desperate without the Howel money¡ªI heard her own family disowned her."


    "Fake?" Bella asks, turning to Avery. "Why on Earth would you bring a fake bag to this party? Are you trying to embarrass us¡ªI could have loaned you something."


    "Andrew gave me this bag," Avery says with a shrug. "I doubt he''d buy a fake."


    "How dare you," Caitan shrieks. "My brother would never buy a fake bag¡ªdon''t lie. We all know you bought it yourself so you could pretend to fit in with us."


    "Avery, my family took you in and dressed you, but this is unacceptable," Bella says, pointing toward the door. "For Andrew''s sake, I''m not going to make a scene, but you need to leave now."


    Avery straightens her back and looks down at the other women. Though she''s only wearing low heels, she towers over most of the socialites. She squares her shoulders and lifts her chin defiantly.


    "Andrew really did give me this bag," she says. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask him yourself. But I refuse to leave. My fianc¨¦ wants me here, and I''m not going to abandon him."


    "She might be telling the truth," the brunette says. "This handbag is from next season''s collection. There''s no way someone could have copied it already."


    "From here, the leather looks really convincing and authentic," the gray-haired woman adds.


    "Don''t bother my brother," Caitan says. "We can check the anti-counterfeiting sticker inside."


    Avery looks at Caitan. The girl''s eyes flash with malice, but she keeps licking her lips as if she''s nervous.


    Caitan reaches for the bag. If they call Andrew over, the whole family will be embarrassed. A few weeks ago, she found leaked designs for the bag and ordered to have a copy made. She used the bag for a photoshoot and was planning to upload the pictures to Facebook and Instagram to show off to her friends. When she saw Avery carrying the same bag, it seemed too good to be true.


    While Avery was changing, she ordered a servant to sneak into the room and change Avery''s bag for the fake in the hopes that someone at the party would notice. She even slipped a strip of condoms into the inside pocket where the anti-counterfeiting tag should be. Now when she opens the bag, the condoms will fall out, and everyone will think Avery is a s.l.u.t.


    But if Andrew comes over, everything will be ruined. She can''t reveal that the bag is a fake¡ªit''ll make the whole family look foolish and desperate.

 Chapter 334 - 334: Cheating

    Caitan grabs the bag out of Avery''s hands and forces the zipper open. She rifles through the bag for a moment, and her forehead wrinkles. The blonde and brunette women crowd next to her, staring into the open bag. Avery smiles¡ªshe knows they see the double-wire seam and careful hand-stitched details. No fake bag has such careful details.


    Caitan flips the bag over and shakes the contents onto the floor. A pack of tissues, Avery''s phone, a credit card, and something wrapped in blue and red foil fall to the ground. Caitan nudges the pile with the toe of her shoe, and a nasty grin spreads across her face.


    "Is that what I think it is?" Caitan asks. "I can''t believe she brought that here!"


    The crowd presses closer, but it''s impossible to see what Caitan is talking about¡ªthe foil package is now hidden under the hem of her golden gown.


    "What do you think I brought?" Avery asks.


    "A pack of condoms," Caitan shouts. "I can''t believe you''d bring condoms to a dinner with the president. Were you hoping to seduce some other man? Is that why Evan threw you out¡ªbecause you''re a s.l.u.t?"


    The women murmur and gasp. The old gray-haired lady looks pale, and the president''s wife''s lip trembles with rage. They back away from Avery as if she''s carrying some sort of plague.


    Avery points at the edge of the wrappers and asks, "You mean that? That''s chewing gum."


    "That''s impossible," Caitan says. "I know what I saw."


    "Well, it''s easy enough to prove," Avery says with a shrug. "Bend over and pick it up."


    Caitan purses her lips with uncertainty, and Avery''s smile widens. She thought her plan was foolproof, Avery thinks. But I''m not an idiot¡ªI can spot a fake bag. Besides, the condoms were a dead giveaway. Did she really think I wouldn''t notice?


    "Wait, let me see the bag," the president''s wife says.


    Caitan has no choice but to pass the bag to the older woman. The president''s wife holds the bag close to her face. She runs her fingers along with the stitches and weighs the chain in her hand. She squints at the anti-counterfeiting label and then passes the bag to Avery.


    "You know I''m good friends with the top designers at Hermes," she says. "This bag is definitely authentic. I can tell by the stitching and the labels."


    Caitan''s face turns bright pink, and she sputters and chokes. She points at Avery and then at the president''s wife. Jessica reaches out and snatches her sister''s hand out of the air and pins it down by her side.


    "Why did you insist my bag was a fake, Caitan?" Avery asks, bending over to pick up her phone, credit card, and gum.


    "This is absolutely disgraceful, Mrs. Clifford," the gray-haired woman says. "Your daughter is out of control. Why would she smear a nice woman like Avery in public for no reason? Is she really so jealous and petty?"


    "And why would she assume an innocent pack of gum is condoms?" says the brunette with a giggle. "She must be really familiar with that brand of condoms."


    The women all turn to Bella for an explanation. Bella''s face goes white and then purple, she opens her mouth, but no sound comes out. She closes her mouth and tries again, but it looks like she''s having a stroke.


    "Caitan, dear, did you forget your contact lenses?" Bella finally says. "Perhaps you had trouble seeing everything clearly. Apologize to Avery now, and be more discreet in the future."


    Jessica throws her hands over her face and runs away from the table. Avery watches her run through the banquet hall¡ªher long red wig weaving through the crowd as she makes her way toward the exit. Avery almost feels bad for her. Jessica has been cruel before, but she was acting out of love for her brother, she thinks. Caitan is just a jealous, petty-minded snake.


    Caitain looks down at her shoes and mumbles, "I''m sorry I mistook your bag and your gum. I did forget my contact lenses."


    Avery pats Caitan on the shoulder and says, "It''s okay, Caitan¡ªwe all make mistakes."


    "You''re really generous, dear," the president''s wife said. "It''s kind of you to forgive her after such a terrible accusation."


    Avery smiles sweetly and slings the purse over her shoulder. The bystanders leave in small groups to gossip about everything that has just happened, and Avery follows their lead. She nods politely at the president''s wife and walks away from the table, looking for a quiet corner she can rest in.


    "Hey honey, how are you?" Andrew asks, grabbing her as she passes.


    "Honestly, I''m a little tired," she says. "This is a bit overwhelming for a pregnant woman."


    "Would you like me to get you a room in the hotel upstairs?" Andrew asks.


    "That would be great," she says. "But first, I''d like a glass of water."


    As if he''s overheard her, a waiter in a black tuxedo appears next to her. He bows his head and offers her a crystal glass of water on a large silver tray. Avery grabs the glass and drinks it in a single gulp.


    Andrew leads her to the elevators and takes her up to an exquisite suite. He kisses her on the cheek and leaves the room, shutting the door behind him. Avery leans over to take her shoes off, but a wave of dizziness makes her stumble. She straightens up and leans against the door. Something inside her feels strange.


    She staggers toward the nearest sofa and collapses into the soft cotton. The room seems to spin, and her palms prickle with sweat. She closes her eyes, but a strange sound makes her open them again. It sounds like there''s someone at the door.


    "Who''s there?" she calls.


    There''s no response, but the door seems to open a crack. A dark, blurry figure stands at the door and then seems to come closer. Avery blinks, but she can''t make out the face.


    "Andrew, is that you?" she asks.


    Her words sound slurred, and she tries to straighten up. The man gets closer and closer, but he doesn''t say anything. She balls her hands into fists and forces her eyes open: it''s the man she saw with Caitan at the Clifford house.


    "You''re Caitan''s boyfriend, right?" Avery asks. "I''m sorry for what happened back there with Caitan, but you have to know I was only defending myself."


    "Yes, I''m Mamai," the man says, towering over her.


    "Why are you here?" she asks. "If Caitan wants to talk to me, she can do it herself."


    "Oh, I''m not here for Caitan," Mamai says. "I''m here for you."


    He puts his hands on his belt and looks her up and down. His eyes linger on her bare shoulders and the tops of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He smiles and licks his lips appreciatively. L.u.s.t fills his eyes, and she can see his erection straining against the front of his pants.


    She struggles to stand, putting her hands on top of her stomach. He nudges her gently, and she falls back against the sofa. He glances down at her belly and raises his eyebrows.


    "Are you actually pregnant?" he asks.


    "That''s none of your damn business," she says. "And keep your hands off me."


    "Oh baby, I''m gonna have my hands all over you in just a minute," Mamai says. "Tell me, has it been three months yet?"


    "F.u.c.k off," she shouts.


    "I think I''ll stay," he says. "You know, I''ve never tried a pregnant woman before."


    He reaches down and grabs her shoulder, pushing her until she''s lying flat on the sofa. She squirms and struggles, but her arms and legs feel heavy as lead. His eyes brighten¡ªhe seems to like it when she fights. She goes still, and he climbs on top of her and unbuckles his belt. His dark hair falls over his face, and the smell of his heavy cologne overwhelms her.


    "Aren''t you afraid your girlfriend will find out?" she asks.


    Mamai laughs and says, "Who said having a girlfriend means I can''t f.u.c.k pretty women?"


    Avery raises her hand and tries to slap him, but he grabs it and pins it above her head. With his other hand, he reaches to pull the skirts of her gown up.

 Chapter 335 - 335: Evan I Need You

    "Wait," Avery mumbles. "Not like this¡ªthe bed will be more comfortable."


    Mamai hovers over her, and a smile twists the corner of his mouth. He glances over his shoulder at the fluffy, king size bed and then looks down at the small sofa. He loosens his grip on her wrist and leaps to his feet.


    She struggles to stand¡ªthe room still feels like it''s spinning. Mamai looks down at her, and she smiles up at him in a way she hopes is s.e.xy and inviting. He licks his lips and squeezes his erection through his pants. Bile rises in her throat, and she swallows hard, forcing it back down.


    She gets to her feet and looks down at the carpeted floor. Her purse is just a few inches away, but she''s not sure she can reach it without him noticing. She winks at him and tugs the bodice of her gown down, then she bends over, letting her b.r.e.a.s.ts swing free. His eyes widen, and his hand slips inside the front of his pants. She grabs the purse and tries to straighten up, but everything is blurry.


    She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath before standing up. With her hands behind her back, she blindly unzips the purse and fumbles for a small hidden pocket. Her fingers close around something hard and cold, and then the room goes black.


    She feels herself falling and then crashing into something warm and hot. Strong arms wrap around her waist and grab her ass, but then Mamai grunts, and the falling starts again. She lands on top of him and lets the darkness take her.


    When she opens her eyes, she''s not sure how long it''s been. There''s something soft and warm under her. She sees Mamai''s chiseled and tanned face and tries to roll off of him, but his hands are still cupping her ass. She gags and lifts his arms¡ªthey''re surprisingly heavy.


    She gets off of him and pushes herself into a sitting position. His breathing is even and steady, and a long silver needle is sticking out of his chest. The needle is attached to her trusty green diamond ring. Relief floods her. She pulls the ring from his chest, pushes the needle back inside and hides the ring in the secret pocket in her purse.


    "You''re lucky, you sick bastard," she says aloud. "If guns were allowed inside the banquet hall, I would have shot you in the face instead of stabbing you in the heart."


    She kicks the unconscious man in the head and looks at herself in the mirror. Half of her hair has fallen out of her bun, and it sticks to her neck in sweaty clumps. Her face is flushed, and her dress is wrinkled and twisted around. She fixes the dress but finds herself too weak to rearrange her hair.


    She walks toward the door, but it sounds like someone is trying to come in. She looks at Mamai''s slumped body, rushes across the room and crouches down behind the sofa. The door opens, and she hears uneven footsteps. She peeks under the sofa and sees a pair of sparkling white high heels heading for the bed. There''s a muffled thump as the person collapses onto the bed and then quiet, steady snoring.


    Avery grabs the back of the sofa and pulls herself up. She walks to the bedroom and can''t believe her eyes¡ªBella Clifford is passed out on the bed. She looks at the snoring woman on the bed, and the prone Mamai and an idea hit her. Taking a deep breath, she uses all her remaining strength to pull Mamai across the room.


    Getting him into the bed is difficult¡ªhis arms and legs flop limply back and forth¡ªbut she finally manages it. She steps back and looks at the scene, but it''s not quite right. She holds her breath and reaches for Mamai''s pants, tugging them down to his ankles. Her skin crawls, but she grabs the top of his underwear and pulls it down too. Then she hitches Bella''s dress up around her waist and covers the two with a quilt.


    She staggers out of the room with a new strength burning in her veins. Her skin tingles, and there''s a horrible aching need between her legs. It must have been the water I drank at the banquet, she thinks. Is it possible it was laced with a sedative and an aphrodisiac?


    She staggers down the hall, trying to ignore her body''s demands, but it gets harder and harder with each step. Her very blood seems to burn, and all she can think about is having a man''s warm body on top of hers. She closes her eyes and images of Evan flash through her memory: water dripping down his abs, the way the muscles of his back tense when he''s inside her, the low groan he makes when he finishes. She m.o.a.ns, and someone clears their throat.


    "Umm, are you okay, Miss Peters," Robert asks.


    "Not really," she mumbles. "Do you know where Evan is?"


    "He''s inside," Robert says, glancing at the door to another hotel room.


    "I need to see him," she says.


    "I¡ªwell¡ªokay," Robert agrees.


    He leads her to the room and opens the door for her. She stops in the hallway and grabs his arm.


    "Is he alone?" she asks.


    Robert nods.


    "Good, don''t let anyone else in," she says.


    Evan blinks and rubs his eyes¡ªis it really Avery? She sways slightly in the doorway and then rushes across the dim room. Her cheeks are pink, and her eyes are wide and shiny, but there''s something unfocused about the way she looks at him. She drops onto his lap and rests a hot palm against his inner thigh. Desire stirs in his abdomen, but he forces himself to focus¡ªwho knows what she''s up to.


    "Oh, Evan," she mumbles. "I''ve been drugged."


    Her words make his chest ache¡ªdesire, worry, longing, shame, and anger mix together. He wraps his arms around her, lifts her off his lap, and puts her on the sofa next to him, but she crawls back onto his lap.


    "Evan, I need you," she whispers. "So badly."


    He feels stiff in his pants. He closes his eyes and leans away, but her smell still wraps around him, intoxicating as ever. It would be so easy to take her on the sofa, but he can''t¡ªnot if she only wants him because she''s been drugged.


    "So what?" he asks, trying to keep his desire out of his voice.


    "I need an antidote," she says, reaching out and wrapping his tie around her small hand. "Be my antidote, will you?"


    She pushes herself onto all fours and crawls into his lap. Their faces are just inches apart, and she leans in to kiss him. He turns his head away, and her lips land on his cheek. She giggles and starts to kiss down his jaw.


    "What about Andrew?" he asks, pushing her head away. "Can''t he satisfy you?"


    She presses her b.r.e.a.s.ts into his chest and wiggles around on his lap. Heat seems to roll off her body in waves, and her delicate white skin is flushed an enticing pink. He''s so hard it hurts, and he wonders how long he can control himself. If he doesn''t get rid of her quickly, he''ll take her and deal with the regret later.


    "He''s too far away," she slurs. "I need it now."


    Her words wash over him like ice water, and his heart becomes sore. I''m an idiot, he thinks. This isn''t about me, and she doesn''t want me. She''s drugged and looking for a man. If Andrew were here, she''d just as happily have him.


    He pushes her away hard, and she slams into the opposite end of the sofa. She wrinkles her forehead and looked at him in confusion.


    "I''ll go get Andrew for you," he says. "It''ll only take a minute."


    "No," she groans. "You know he can''t¡ªhe''s still hurt down there."


    She reaches for the gown''s zipper and starts to slide it down, revealing a lacy black bra. He knows he shouldn''t, but he can''t help but look at the perfect white orbs of her b.r.e.a.s.ts¡ªher rosy n.i.p.p.l.es are visible through the sheer lace.


    "F.u.c.k," he groans.


    He grabs her leg and pulls her toward him, pressing his body on top of hers. Her legs part and wrap around his waist, and she arches her back, ready for his invasion. He slides a hand up her waist and cups her perfect b.r.e.a.s.t in his hand.


    "Would you go to him if you could?" he asks, slowly tracing her n.i.p.p.l.e with his finger.


    She bites her lip and lets out a small, breathy m.o.a.n. He aches but forces himself to focus. I can''t take her if she''d rather have Andrew, he thinks. I can''t always be her second choice.


    He pinches her and says, "Answer me."


    She shakes her head and reaches for the front of his pants, rubbing him through the fabric.


    "Say it," he groans. "I need you to say it."


    "I don''t want him¡ªonly you," she whispers. "Please, let me have you."


    F.u.c.k, I need her, he thinks. He pulls away, and she groans in protest. He unbuttons his pants and starts to pull them down, but he looks down at her and freezes. She''s covered in a light sheen of sweat, and her eyes are fuzzy and glazed. She''s not in her right mind, he thinks. I can''t take her like this¡ªshe''ll hate me later.


    "Please," she begs. "Please, Evan, I need you."


    Her small hands tear frantically at her dress, and her body thrashes from side to side, seeking relief. He grabs her hands and holds her down like she has an epileptic fit.


    "Tinder," he roars. "Get a f.u.c.k.i.n.g doctor in here."


    The hotel doctor comes and makes a quick inspection. He draws a small vial of blood and shakes his head.


    "I won''t know for sure until I''ve tested her blood, but it''s pretty obvious she''s taken a powerful aphrodisiac," he says.


    "I know," Evan groans. "Give her the antidote."


    The doctor hesitates and says, "I could do that, but it can have really bad side-effects on pregnant women. I wouldn''t recommend risking it."


    "What about cold water?" Evan asks.


    "Unfortunately, she''s taken too much of the drug for that to work," the doctor says. "There''s really only one solution here."


    Evan closes his eyes and says, "But what if I hurt her¡ªshe''s pregnant after all."


    "You''ll just have to be gentle," the doctor says.


    Evan nods and waves his hand to dismiss the doctor. Before he can open his eyes, he feels her lightweight on his lap and her hot lips on his neck.


    "I want to," she murmurs against his skin. "Come on, Evan."

 Chapter 336 - 336: You Are Mine and I am Yours

    Evan lowers his head and bites her collarbone. She m.o.a.ns and wiggles on top of his lap, arching her back and thrusting her half-n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts forward. He reaches his hand under her dress, unbuttons his pants, and pulls his boxers down.


    "If you want me, you can ride me yourself," he whispers.


    Her eyes widen, and she nods. She puts a delicate hand on the back of the sofa and lifts herself up, slowly sliding back down on his aching member. She feels even better than he remembers, and a groan escapes his lips.


    "You''re mine, and I''m yours," he whispers. "This is how it''s meant to be."


    She slides all the way down and then rocks her h.i.p.s, grinding herself against him. With each movement, she m.o.a.ns, and he tangles one hand in her hair and watches her lovely face soften with pleasure. He slides his other hand up and down her body, exploring every curve.


    She rocks her h.i.p.s faster and growls like a wild cat, leaning forward to kiss him. She crushes her lips against him and pulls at his bottom lip with her teeth until he feels bruised and sore. Her tongue slides into his mouth, tangling with his. And then she arches her back and screams.


    She stops moving and leans exhausted and spent against his chest. Her delicate fingers trace the outlines of his face, and he can''t help himself. He''s still rock hard inside her. He pushes her back and takes control, thrusting deeply but gently.


    "Say my name," he says.


    "Evan," she m.o.a.ns, scratching his back with her nails. "Oh, Evan."


    "Beg me to f.u.c.k you," he says, freezing mistrust.


    "Please, Evan, f.u.c.k me," she m.o.a.ns.


    The dirty words almost send him over the edge. He reaches over to the coffee table and ends the recording on his phone, before thrusting into her again. She m.o.a.ns and claws his back, and he feels his pleasure building. With her legs wrapped around his waist, they finish together.


    He pulls out of her and leaves her on the sofa. He walks into the bathroom and runs the shower, cranking the heat as high as it can go. Standing under the steaming water, he closes his eyes and replays their lovemaking in his head. The mere memory makes him stiffen again.


    Avery waits until she hears the water running. Then she stands up and straightens her dress¡ªthe skirt is a little wrinkled, but it''s not too bad. She can say it happened while she was taking a nap. She brushes her fingers through her hair and pins it back on top of her head. Her cheeks are still flushed from the drug and the lovemaking, but it''s not too obvious.


    She presses her ear to the hallway door and listens to see if anyone is passing by. She''s about to open the door when a loud shriek makes her freeze. She knocks quietly, hoping Robert is still on the other side. A double-tap answers her knock.


    "Robert, what''s going on out there?" she whispers.


    "There''s a huge group of people in the hallway," Robert says. "They''re all standing outside the room you left an hour ago."


    Oh no, she thinks. Has it already been an hour? Andrew must be wondering where I am? Has he already realized I''m not in the hotel room?


    "Is it safe for me to come out?" she asks.


    "Not right now," Robert answers. "I''ll knock on the door when everyone seems to be distracted."


    She nods and waits for the knock. If anyone sees her coming out of Evan''s room, she''s ruined. Andrew will lose his mind with jealousy, and everyone will gossip. She''ll have to leave the city forever. Just when she thinks she''ll never escape, a quiet double knock sounds on the door.


    She opens the door and slips into the hall, rushing to join the crowd outside the other door. She keeps her head down and slips between people, trying to make it look like she''s been among them all along. No one seems to notice her¡ªthey''re all staring at the door and whispering to each other.


    "She''s basically a high-end call girl," a young woman sniffs. "She''ll f.u.c.k any man in any hotel."


    "I heard that she was pregnant," the woman''s friend says.


    "Haven''t you heard that pregnant women are insatiable," the first woman says. "It''s something about their hormones.


    "Oh well," says the friend. "At least Mr. Clifford knows that his fiance is a s.l.u.t now. I imagine he''ll need some comforting¡ªmaybe if we''re lucky, he''ll choose one of us to comfort him."


    Avery pushes past the women, but they''re too busy gossipping to notice her. She makes her way to the front of the crowd and sees Caitan and Andrew standing side by side outside the closed door. Andrew''s face is deathly pale, and Caitan looks like she''s trying not to smile.


    Andrew grabs Caitan''s wrist and says, "Tell me again¡ªwhat did you see?"


    "Well, I saw a man went into the room," Caitan says. "And then I heard a woman''s voice. She was screaming and making some very dirty sounds."


    A vein in Andrew''s temple throbs, and he asks, "Are you sure?"


    "Definitely," Caitan says. "Now let go of my wrist; you''re hurting me. Besides, it''s not my fault. We all told you your fiance was a loose woman, but you didn''t listen to us."


    Andrew pushes Caitan aside, and she stumbles and catches herself against the wall. He raises a long leg and kicks the door. The solid oak door shudders in its frame, but it doesn''t budge.


    "Just use your keycard, brother," Caitan says.


    "Can''t find it," Andrew mutters, raising his leg to kick the door again.


    The wood splinters and Avery shudders¡ªAndrew''s rage is truly terrifying. He kicks the door again and again. On the fifth kick, it swings inward, slanting on broken hinges. The crowd behind him lifts their mobile phones higher, eager to catch every detail of the latest scandal.


    Andrew runs into the bedroom, and Caitan follows right after. Avery waits a moment and then slips into the room behind them. She looks around and sees that Caitan and Andrew have stopped next to the bed. She pokes her head out the door and waves for the crowd to come into the room.


    Mamai and Bella have shifted in their sleep: both of their heads are under the quilt, and only their feet poke out. Mamai''s black crocodile shoes and Bella''s white, sparkling pumps lie side by side at the foot of the bed. Andrew''s shoulders are tense as he looks at the feet.


    Avery looks down at her own shoes and realizes the hem of her gown covers them. Andrew may be well-dressed, but she doubts he realizes that she''d never wear white shoes with an all-black dress.


    Andrew squares his shoulders and pulls the quilt off the sleepers, revealing their heads. Bella''s face is hidden under Mamai''s arm¡ªonly her long blonde hair is visible. Andrew''s shoulders relax when he sees the hair, and Avery exhales with relief.


    "Mamai, why the hell are you here?" Caitan screams.


    Phones flash behind Avery, and Mamai turns to stare at the crowd, looking dazzled and confused. He props himself up against the pillow and rubs his forehead.


    "Caitain¡ªI¡ªI," he begins.


    "Who''s the s.l.u.t in bed with you?" Caitan asks.


    She leans forward and turns the woman''s face toward the crowd. Avery strains her ears to hear Caitan''s reaction, but it''s drowned out by the loud gasp from the people around her. Bella Clifford blinks sleepily up at her youngest daughter.


    "Mom," Caitan shrieks. "What are you doing? Why are you in bed with my boyfriend?"


    Bella shakes her head and looks at her daughter and then her son. Her eyes look red with alcohol, but her expression is sharp and then enraged. She jabs Mamai in the arm.


    "You," she hisses. "Why are you in bed with me? What are you trying to do?"


    Avery smiles to herself. Mamai is in a difficult position. If he tells the truth¡ªthat he followed her into the room and tried to r.a.p.e her¡ªAndrew will kill him on the spot. If he lies, everyone will think he was trying to seduce Bella. Though Bella looks ready for murder, her rage is definitely safer than Andrew''s.


    "I don''t know how I got here," he says, his voice weak and unconvincing. "I can''t remember anything."


    Caitan lunges forward and pulls the quilt off the bed. Mamai''s tanned, hairy legs appear. Between them, his member stands at full attention. He blushes and throws his hands over his crotch. Caitan slaps him across the face, and the sound echoes through the room.


    "I''m going to kill you," Caitan shrieks.


    "You asshole," Bella screams. "What did you do to me while I was sleeping?"


    She slaps Mamai''s other cheek, leaving a red handprint to match her daughter''s. Mamai ducks his head and raises his hands to cover his face. He realizes his crotch is exposed, and he quickly drops his hands to cover it again.


    "I didn''t do anything to you," Mamai says. "I swear. I don''t like old, dried out women."


    "F.u.c.k you," Bella screams and slaps him again.


    "You bastard," Caitan shouts, raising her hand to hit him again.


    "Enough," Mamai says, his voice low and whiny. "Stop hitting me."


    "It''s not enough for me," Caitan says, raking her long gel nails across his cheek.


    Andrew pulls Caitan off Mamai and turns to face the crowd. He spots Avery and raises his eyebrows. She shakes her head, faking innocence.


    "Listen up, everyone," Andrew shouts. "The show is over. You''ll all leave now, and on your way out, my bodyguards will check your phones and delete any photos or videos you''ve taken."


    Avery slips her own phone back into her purse. She doesn''t want to lose the footage she''s taken¡ªafter all, she had a front-row seat to it all. The bodyguards clear the room, and Avery steps toward Andrew, placing a comforting hand on his forearm.

 Chapter 337 - 337: Have Patience

    "Why are you here?" Caitan asks, pointing at Avery. "You should be asleep¡ªI mean, never mind."


    Avery nods. She suspected Caitan drugged the water, but now she knows for sure. It makes sense that Andrew''s sister would want revenge after her previous plan with the purse, and the condoms backfired. If she caught Avery n.a.k.e.d with another man, Avery would be forced to leave the city in shame. Avery steps forward and grabs Caitan''s fingers, crushing them in her palm.


    "Why would I be sleeping, Caitan?" she asks. "Do you know something I don''t?"


    "You''re hurting me," Caitan wails.


    Avery bends Caitan''s fingers backward and asks, "Why did you think I''d be here?"


    "I¡ªI saw you come into this room," Caitan says between sobs.


    "I thought you forgot your contact lenses and couldn''t see clearly," Avery says.


    "Let go, let go," Caitan cries.


    Avery drops Caitan''s hand and turns to look at the bed. Bella has already climbed to her feet and straightened her dress, and Mamai is doing the buckle on his belt. Both of them look pale and confused.


    "What''s going on?" Andrew asks. "Can someone give me an honest answer?"


    "Can''t you see, this is all Avery''s fault," Caitan says. "She must have made some sort of trap to ruin our family''s reputation. She was probably angry because we asked her to bow to us. Isn''t that petty?"


    "What makes you so sure I did this?" Avery asks. "It sounds like a really complicated scheme to me."


    "I just happened to see¡ª" Caitan begins.


    "Just happened to see what?" Avery asks. "If you see so much, why didn''t you see your mom and your boyfriend go into the same hotel room?"


    "Alright, that''s enough," Bella shouts. "No one will ever mention this incident again¡ªespecially not in front of Joseph. I know it looks strange, but nothing has happened here. Mamai and I haven''t done anything wrong together, and I''m not going to let him listen to such insulting accusations.


    "The Abraham family and the Clifford family have long been close, and I value our relationship too much to make any accusations that might damage it. Mamai, I know we weren''t intimate in any way. You''ll have to forgive my daughter: Caitan has always been impulsive, and her temper is quick. Now I think it''s best if you leave me to deal with my family."


    Mamai snorts and walks toward the door. As he passes Avery, he looks her up and down and winks. She balls her hands into fists and looks away. The very smell of his cologne makes her want to vomit.


    "The car is ready for you, Mrs. Clifford," a servant announces from the door. "Your husband is waiting for you out front."


    Bella pauses and looks at Andrew and then at Avery. She opens her mouth as if she''s about to say something, but then thinks better of it and closes her mouth again. She grabs Caitan by the wrist and pulls her out of the room, shooting one last glare at Avery before she leaves.


    Andrew wraps Avery in his arms and kisses the top of her head, but she pulls away. She scowls at him, feeling guilty and ashamed of what she did with Evan. His forehead creased with worry.


    "Honey, where have you been?" he asks. "How did my mother and Mamai end up in your room?"


    "I think I''m the least qualified person to answer that," she snaps. "Why don''t you ask your mother, or Mamai, or even your sister?"


    "Honey, why are you angry?" he asks, reaching up to stroke her face.


    She swats his hand away and says, "Don''t touch me."


    "Okay, sorry," he says. "Let''s leave this place."


    He snaps his fingers and orders his bodyguards to investigate the room. Then he walks into the hallway, letting Avery follow at her own pace.


    "Where are you taking me?" Avery asks. "Back to your parents'' house?"


    Andrew arches an eyebrow and asks, "Do you really think that''s a good idea? My sisters seem determined to ruin your life. No, I''m going to take you somewhere else¡ªI will never forget my promises."


    Evan leans back on the sofa and exhales a cloud of cigarette smoke. His navy blue robe is open at the waist, exposing some of the love bites and scratches. Avery left on his torso. He runs his finger along one of the red lines and smirks.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Howel," Robert says. "The men have just told me what happened next door. Apparently, Bella Clifford and Mamai Abraham were found sleeping in the same bed. I got the video footage from the secret cameras you installed just in case you want to see what happened."


    Evan extends his hand, and Robert passes him the tablet. Evan clicks the play button and fasts forwards through the grainy footage until he sees Avery enter the room. She collapses on the sofa and seems about to pass out when Mamai comes in. He watches as Mamai forces himself onto Avery. He stubs the cigarette out on the arm of the sofa.


    I''m going to kill him, Evan thinks. How dare he! But wait, if he r.a.p.ed Avery, why did she come to me looking for release? Once the victim of the drug gets satisfaction, the urge goes away pretty quickly.


    He watches as Avery bares her b.r.e.a.s.ts to Mamai and the glass screen of the tablet cracks beneath his fingers. He''s about to rush out of the room, hunt Mamai down, and kill him when he sees Avery stab him in the chest. Mamai collapses with Avery on top of him, and Evan exhales.


    Damn, she''s smart, he thinks. She never loses her head in bad situations. How can I do anything but love her?


    He watches as Bella comes in and gets into the bed and sees Avery drag Mamai into bed with her. He laughs under his breath. She''s such a schemer, he thinks. He tosses the tablet back to Robert, and Robert catches it seconds before it crashes to the floor.


    "Delete it," he says.


    "Got it, boss," Robert replies. "Anything else?"


    "Keep an eye on everything," Evan says. "Including her¡ªunderstand?"


    "Her?" Robert asks.


    "You know who," Evan says.


    Avery gets into the car, relaxing into the plush leather seats. She looks out the window, but the windows are tinted, and the night is dark¡ªit''s impossible to see anything but her own reflection.


    "Where are we going?" she asks Andrew.


    "You''ll know when we get there," Andrew answers.


    She sighs and rests her forehead against the cold window. They pull off the highway and turn onto a spiral path, and then the car stops, and the engine dies. She looks down at her phone¡ªthree hours have passed.


    "Where are we?" she asks.


    "Come see," Andrew says.


    She steps out of the car and sees a large building with gray walls and a black tile roof¡ªit looks Chinese in style. Andrew leads her to the door, where a small gold plaque bears the name of the building: Top Girls Club. It''s a lot subtler than Avery expected¡ªshe thought there''d be neon lights and photos of n.a.k.e.d girls everywhere.


    There''s a quiet buzzing sound, and then the door opens. Andrew takes her hand and tugs her into a beautiful courtyard garden. Rare flowers bloom in every corner, and trees bend gently in the breeze. Winding cobblestone paths disappear among the bushes, and Avery can hear the giggles and satisfied m.o.a.ns of several pairs of lovers. Red lanterns bob and sway from a thin string overhead, casting a soft, magical glow over everything.


    "Where''s Gabrielle?" Avery asks, looking around for her sister.


    A drunken man in a rumpled suit stumbles toward them with a girl on his arm. The man is fat, and his face is as wrinkled as his suit, but the girl is thin and lovely. In the dim light, she looks like Gabrielle. Avery rushes forward and pulls the girl out of the man''s meaty hands.


    "What the f.u.c.k is wrong with you?" the girl shouts.


    "Sorry, I thought you were someone else," Avery mutters.


    The man looks up and grabs Avery''s arm. His hands are clammy and warm, but his grip is surprisingly strong. She tries to pull away.


    "Not so fast, s.e.xy," he says. "Tell me, what level are you? I''d pay extra for some time with you."


    "She''s mine," Andrew snarls, shoving the man.


    The guest stumbles backward and asks, "Mr. Clifford, is that you?"


    Andrew ignores the man and dr.a.p.es his arm possessively over her shoulders. She doesn''t want him to touch her, but better him than the gross drunken man and others like him.


    "Honey, have patience," Andrew says. "Gabrielle isn''t down here, but I''ll take you to her."

 Chapter 338 - 338: Seduction

    Andrew leads her to a dark room. Smoke hangs thick in the air, and the heavy scent of tobacco mixes with whiskey and wine. The walls are lined in red velvet, and black silk sofas and chairs are scattered throughout the room. Women sashay across the Persian carpets; some are dressed in fishnets and lingerie, and others wear nothing but n.i.p.p.l.e tassels and thongs.


    Avery reaches into her bag and pulls out a tissue to cover her nose, but her eyes water from the smell. Andrew leads her to a black sofa in a small alcove. A curtain rod hangs in front of the alcove, and a red velvet curtain dangles to the side. She looks down at the sofa and wrinkles her nose.


    "Is it safe to sit on that?" she asks.


    Andrew laughs and pulls her down beside him. She squirms against the silk, wondering what dirty acts have taken place on top of it. She looks around the room, scanning the faces of the women. But the club is dark and designed for privacy¡ªit''s impossible to tell if any of them are Gabrielle.


    Andrew leans back on the sofa, spreading his arms out on the hardback. A short, curvy girl wearing a school uniform pops her head around the curtain. She winks one bright green eye and twirls her curly, blonde pigtail around her finger.


    "Mr. Clifford, I''ve been a bad, bad girl," she whispers. "I need you to punish me."


    She turns around and flips up the back of her plaid skirt, revealing a pale pink thong between two round ass cheeks. She wiggles her ass and spreads her legs, and Avery notices that the girl has dark purple and blue bruise marks all over her ass. Clearly, other men have been punishing her too.


    Avery hides her face behind her hands and waits for Andrew to get rid of the girl. Bile and anger churn in her stomach¡ªis Gabrielle out there dressed the same? Has she been suffering the same kinds of humiliations as the schoolgirl?


    Andrew grabs her arm and points toward a stage. The red velvet curtain is closed, but two golden spotlights are pointed in the middle.


    "Is there going to be a performance?" Avery asks.


    "Not just any performance," Andrew says. "Tonight the girls are competing to get to jasmine level. Each girl has to do a performance, and audience members will bid on her for the night. If a girl can get enough money, she''ll get promoted."


    "Jasmine, what?" Avery asks.


    "Shh, it''s starting," Andrew says.


    The lights go black, and Andrew flicks his lighter and lights a cigarette. The small orange ember at the tip of his cigarette is the only light in the club. Then the spotlights click back on and slow, sultry music begins to play. The curtains sweep open, revealing a slim, graceful figure with long, dark hair.


    Avery jumps to her feet¡ªit''s Gabrielle. She''s halfway out of the alcove when Andrew''s hand closes around her upper arm. He drags her back to the sofa and pushes her down.


    "Honey, this place is full of armed bodyguards," he says. "You don''t stand a chance¡ªnot yet, anyway."


    "How will I get her out of here?" she asks.


    "I haven''t thought of a plan yet," he says, stretching back on the sofa. "But don''t worry, I always do."


    She curses him under her breath and sits on the edge of the sofa. Gabrielle is wearing heavy makeup. Dark smokey eyeshadow rings her large eyes, and her lips are painted wine red. In the glowing lights, her long dark hair makes her skin look even paler.


    "Is she going to dance?" Avery asks. "There''s no way¡ªthe girl has two left feet. She failed every dance class we ever took as kids."


    "The club has its own dance instructors," Andrew says, a strange glint in his eyes. "Even the most ordinary woman can become extraordinary here. Besides, there''s no way Jackson would let her serve guests unless she''s proficient at dancing. And she''s already trying to become a Jasmine girl¡ªthat''s ambitious."


    "What is a Jasmine girl?" Avery hisses.


    "It''s the second tier," Andrew explains. "If she makes it to the jasmine level, she''ll get better pay and the opportunity to serve more prestigious clients."


    "And if she isn''t selected?" Avery asks, already sure she doesn''t want to know the answer.


    Andrew chuckles, "Well, the lowest ranking girls serve the lowest ranking guests."


    Gabrielle stands frozen on the stage. She can feel sweat prickle beneath the thick layer of foundation, and she hopes it''s as waterproof as the packaging promised. She looks to the side and sees Ashley and Abbie standing in the wings. Both of them look like they''ve just sucked on a lemon.


    "Why the hell is Gabrielle up there?" Ashley asks. "She''s been here for less than a week. Everyone knows you have to work here for at least six months before you''re eligible for a promotion."


    Abbie shakes her in confusion and says, "In all my time here, I''ve never seen anything like it. She''s a sweet enough girl, but she''s hopeless. Even Anna couldn''t make her a better dancer. I wonder what Mr. Oliver was thinking, allowing her to go up there."


    "It''s insulting," Ashley says. "Does she think our work is easy? Does she think just anyone can be a Jasmine girl? She''s so underprepared. When she fails up there, we''re all going to look bad."


    "I don''t understand it either," Abbie says. "When she first got here, she never wanted to serve a guest, and now she suddenly wants to serve more of them? There''s something wrong with her."


    "Whatever, when she fails, I''ll look even better," Ashley says.


    Gabrielle swallows hard and tries to ignore the women. She''s wearing six-inch heels, and it takes every ounce of her concentration to keep her legs from wobbling. If she falls in front of the guests, she''ll never get the promotion. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath.


    A large crystal goblet seems to float down from the ceiling. Dark red wine sloshes back and forth, almost spilling over the rim. Gabrielle strikes a pose and then kicks her heels off, revealing her narrow and elegant feet. A few men wolf whistle, and Avery rolls her eyes.


    "Do they have a foot fetish or something?" she asks.


    Andrew smirks, "Probably."


    Gabrielle raises a thin arm and places her hand on the rim of the goblet. She circles around it, swishing her h.i.p.s back and forth and running her free hand through her hair. She''s wearing a white satin minidress, revealing her long pale legs and the enticing half-moons of her ass.


    She arches her back and swishes her hair as if she''s in complete ecstasy and then climbs up onto the rim of the goblet. She dips her legs into the wine and rubs the dark liquid into her pale skin like she''s giving herself a bath. Men holler, and she flutters her thick, dark eyelashes.


    "She''s not a very good dancer," Andrew says, his voice critical. "She''s too stiff. She should be softer and more sensual. A good dancer makes the whole thing look spontaneous instead of rehearsed."


    Avery gestures out at the room and says, "Well, they seem to like it."


    Gabrielle''s ass cheeks hang over the edge of the goblet, and the men scream and whistle. She stands and twirls in the middle of the wine, letting the liquid splash and stain her white dress. She bends over, and the dress rides up, showing a matching white thong. The hollering gets louder.


    She smiles and giggles and runs her hand through the wine. She scoops up handfuls and pours it onto her hair. She splashes and stomps as a young girl and men run toward the stage, letting the wine speckle their faces and suits. She smiles down at them and pours handfuls of wine into their open, greedy mouths.


    "What do you think now, honey?" Andrew asks. "Do you believe what I said about the special training¡ªthat little performance goes so far beyond dancing."


    Avery shakes her head in disbelief and says, "That was the strangest striptease I''ve ever seen. What was it?"


    "The art of seduction," he answers.

 Chapter 339 - 339: I’ll Survive

    Avery wants to slap Andrew across the face. She hates the way he''s looking at her baby sister as if he wants to taste her. She wants to get up, grab Gabrielle, and take her far away from this place. But she''s not the only one with that idea. Half a dozen men crowd the foot of the stage and shout up at Gabrielle.


    "Little beauty, what''s your name?" one shouts. "Your little feet are so beautiful¡ªcan I lick them?"


    "Hey, little girl," shouts another. "How much does it take for a night with you? I''d spend all my money on you tonight."


    "Does the white dress mean you''re a v.i.r.g.i.n?" shouts another. "I''d love to take your cherry."


    A drunk man pushes the others aside and shouts, "I''ve never seen anything like you. I''ll give you ten million dollars for another private show. What do you say?"


    Avery bites her lip and digs her nails into her palms. Gabrielle is only eighteen, and her figure is still girlish and immature. Though she''s wearing layers of makeup, she looks young and na?ve. What''s wrong with these men? She thinks. Don''t they want someone more experienced and womanly?


    "Baby, I''ll give you twenty million if you get drunk with me tonight," a man in the crowd shouts.


    "I''ll pay fifty million for the whole night," the first man shouts back.


    Gabrielle leans over the edge of the goblet and bats her eyes at them. Even from a distance, Avery can tell that her sister is drunk. Her eyes are unfocused, and her movements are slow and lazy.


    "You have to ask Mr. Oliver," she purrs. "He''s my boss, and only he can accept your offers."


    Gabrielle looks up at the security camera dangling above her and winks. Avery catches the movement and wonders who she''s winking at. Is Jackson watching the whole thing from somewhere in the club?


    Jackson watches Gabrielle wink at him on his LCD screen. The screen is as big as the back wall of his office, and Gabrielle appears life-size in front of him.


    "I have to say, she surprised me," Hill says. "Not much can at this point, but she did. She usually looks so dumb and awkward, but she used that to her advantage, and she seduced them at the critical moment. I''d say she has a bright future here."


    Jackson swirls his wine and asks, "How much did the men offer for her?"


    "Well, a lot of them shouted outrageous things, but the legitimate offers are well over six million in total. They might even add up to ten¡ªwe''re still looking into it."


    "More than ten million, hmm?" Jackson asks, swallowing the rest of the wine in a single gulp.


    Most girls only need to get one million in offers before they''re promoted from blue to jasmine, but Jackson secretly set Gabrielle''s minimum to five million. He can''t believe she''s doubled that.


    "It''s a club record, Mr. Oliver," Hill says.


    "I know that," Jackson snaps.


    "One guest even offered to pay fifty million for the whole night with her," Hill says. "I''m not sure the offer is legitimate, but we''re checking. If it is, shall we accept it?"


    Jackson smashes the empty wine glass against his desk, slicing the edge of his finger on one of the shards. Hill''s face pales, and he jumps forward to help, but Jackson waves him away.


    "She got into the whore character really fast," Jackson snaps.


    "She certainly did," Hill says with pride in his voice. "Now, do you want to approve the offer or not?"


    "Tell her if she dares to spend the night with him, I''ll break her pretty little leg," he says.


    He wipes his bloody hand on the leg of his pants and jumps to his feet, ignoring the shocked expression on Hill''s face.


    Gabrielle watches as a bulky bodyguard with a menacing scar across his cheek, grabs the fifty million man by the collar and drags him away from the stage. Does that mean Jackson refused the offer? She wonders. That doesn''t make sense¡ªhe brought me here to pay my debt, and fifty million dollars would help a lot. I can''t believe he refused the offer.


    She looks down and sees that the other men are being dragged away from the stage. The curtains swing closed, and she stands. Without the hot spotlights, the goblet of wine is cold, and she shivers. She stands and climbs over the edge, feeling drunk off the wine fumes.


    As she passes the curtains, she sees a pale, familiar face on the other side. Avery is standing on the stage, peeking in through the gap in the curtains. Her eyes are wide and wet as if she''s on the verge of tears.


    "Avery, what are you doing here?" Gabrielle asks.


    "Oh, Gabrielle, what has Jackson done to you?" Avery asks. "Are you okay? Can you make it a little longer? I swear I''m going to get you out."


    Gabrielle feels tears flood her eyes, but she knows she can''t cry. There''s no way Avery can rescue me, she thinks. So there''s no point in her knowing how miserable I really am. If she knew even half of it, she''d never forgiven herself.


    "No, that pervert hasn''t done anything to me," Gabrielle answers, trying to keep the tremor out of her voice.


    "Then why are you selling yourself out here to these¡ªmonsters?" Avery stammers.


    "Don''t worry," she says. "He won''t let me actually serve the guests. A man just offered fifty million dollars, and he forced the man to leave. I wish he would''ve accepted¡ªit would have made a dent in my billion-dollar debt."


    Avery gasps and shakes her head, "Don''t talk like that, Gabby. You''re not some piece of meat."


    "Honestly, it''s not so bad," she says. "You know I had s.e.x with Jackson before. There''s no way a guest could be any worse."


    Avery groans and says, "Only a billion dollars? All this humiliation for a billion dollars? I wish I was still with Evan. I could''ve asked him for that kind of money, no problem. But I can''t ask the same from Andrew."


    "I don''t expect you to," Gabrielle says, reaching through the curtain to pat her sister''s arm. "Really, I''m fine. I just got a promotion, and I can have one day off each month. I''m even allowed to leave the club that day. I promise, at the end of the month, I''ll get out of here and come find you."


    "But what about before then?" Avery asks.


    "I''ll survive," Gabrielle says. "But I have to go now. Take care, Avery."


    A bodyguard is waiting to show her to her new room. Blue level girls get suites with a bedroom and a living room, but they have to share bathrooms. Jasmine level girls get their own private bathrooms, and Gabrielle can''t wait to take a long, hot shower. The only problem is the back wall of the bathroom is all glass, and it faces out onto one of the hallways. Any passerby can catch her bathe.


    She slams the clear door of the bathroom behind her and peels the sticky, stained dress over her head. She steps out of the thong and kicks it into the far corner of the bathroom. She frowns¡ªthe red wine smell is stuck to her very skin and hair, and it''s starting to make her feel nauseous.


    She steps into the shower and lets the scalding heat of the water calm her stomach and her mind. The water sprays over her face, splattering her lips and eyelids and trickling down her neck. She reaches for the shampoo, but freezes. It sounds like the door is being opened.


    "Who''s there?" she asks.


    A hard, male body slams her against the wall, and she opens her eyes and stares straight up at Jackson.

 Chapter 340 - 340: Serve Me

    Gabrielle screams for help, but the falling water drowns her voice. She takes a deep breath to scream again, but Jackson''s elegant, warm hand clamps down over her mouth. She licks his palm and shakes her head back and forth, but he doesn''t loosen his grip for a second.


    "Looks like you''re becoming a good little whore," Jackson says. "Tell me, are you really so desperate for clients?"


    She mumbles something against his palm, and he raises his eyebrows. He slides his free hand down her back and cups the bottom of her ass, digging his long fingers into the sensitive skin.


    "I''m going to take my hand off your mouth, but you better not scream," he says, dipping one finger between her legs.


    She flinches and nods, and he takes his hand off her mouth. Shampoo drips down her face and burns her eyes, and she tries to wipe it away with the back of her hand. Jackson grabs her hand and places it on his chest, and she narrows her stinging eyes.


    "I thought you brought me here to entertain clients," she says. "Don''t act like becoming a whore was my idea¡ªI''m just trying to pay off my debt as quickly as possible."


    "If you want to entertain guests so badly, then hurry up and serve me," Jackson says.


    He strokes her between her legs, and she shivers and tries to pull away, but he tugs her even closer. His erection strains against the front of his wet trousers and rubs against her hip. His eyes are flinty and cold, and she knows he''ll be as punishing and rough as always.


    "Shouldn''t we discuss the money first?" she asks, pushing against his soaked shirt. "The last two times you didn''t give me a cent. But this is the Top Girls Club¡ªno one works for free here."


    "Asking for money upfront?" Jackson asks, his mouth twitching with amus.e.m.e.nt. "Remind me to give Abbie a raise¡ªshe''s trained you quite well."


    "I''m just trying to survive here," she says. "Anyway, I''m sure you heard the men downstairs¡ªyou know my market value. Some guy just offered me fifty million for a single night. I won''t settle for anything less. Now, if you''re looking to buy me by the month, I could offer you a slight discount."


    She''s proud of the way her voice stays flat and businesslike. Her insides are churning, and she feels like she might be sick all over the black and white tile floor. I can''t believe it''s actually come to this, she thinks. I''m truly a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e now. But Jackson is going to take me no matter what, so I might as well get something out of it.


    She closes her eyes and tries to do the math. If it''s fifty million for a night, and there are thirty-one days in a month, she could make over a billion dollars in one month alone. With the discount, she can charge one billion for the month and pay off her debt.


    That sounds too good to be true, she thinks, feeling another wave of nausea twist her stomach. There''s no way he''ll let me out of here in a month. And even if he agrees, the month will be absolute hell. He''ll do every perverted, degrading thing he can think of.


    "Since you''re my only regular, I''ll give you a special deal," she says, hating the way her voice shakes. "One billion for a month."


    Jackson laughs low in his throat and says, "Nice try, but no deal. What if you became my mistress for the year?"


    A year? How much would that be? Gabrielle tries to count it out on her fingers, but that''s impossible. There''s no way Jackson can afford to give her fifty million dollars a night for a year. Even if he gives her one billion a month, the price is still impossible.


    "Can you afford a year with me?" she asks, trying to toss her hair the way the other girls do when they don''t believe a guest''s offer.


    The wet hair sticks to her back, and she slams her forehead into Jackson''s chin. He groans and digs his fingers into her ribs. There''s a stabbing pain in her forehead, but she''s about to hit him again when his long finger slips inside her. She bucks her h.i.p.s and a m.o.a.n escapes her lips.


    "Rest assured, I''ll find a way to pay you," he says against her skin. "From now on, I''ll focus on two things: making more love to you and making more money to pay you."


    He slides his finger out of her and brings it up to his lips. His long tongue darts out of his mouth, and he licks his finger from top to bottom. She shudders and tries to pull away, but backs her into the glass wall.


    "I''m going to enjoy this," he says, unzipping his pants.


    He thrusts into her in one hard, unforgiving stroke. She screams with the pain, but the roar of the shower covers the sound. He pulls out and slams into her again and then again. The sharp pain eases into a dull ache, and she grows too tired to scream. After half an hour, it''s all she can do to stay conscious.


    When he finally finishes, he lets go of her, and she collapses into a puddle on the tile floor. He ignores her, stripping out of his clothes and scrubbing his body with a bar of soap. Het gets out of the shower, turns the water off, and wraps himself in a white terrycloth robe, leaving her shivering on the bathroom floor.


    She pulls herself to her feet, but her legs are shaking too much to stand. She leans against the wall and stumbles across the slippery floor. A loud knock at the door makes her jump, and she falls back onto the hard tile.


    David West, Jackson''s personal assistant, is standing in the doorway with a white paper bag. He looks his boss up and down and then glances in at Gabrielle. She raises her hand to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Sir, I brought the clothes you asked for," David says.


    Jackson nods and takes the bag. He unties the rope and lets it drop to the floor in front of both David and Gabrielle. From the bathroom floor, she can see the long, lean muscles of his calves and thighs and the washboard abs above them. His wet, curly hair falls across his chiseled face, and his icy eyes flash. He looks like a Greek god.


    "Sir, forgive me if I''m out of place, but I''ve never seen you with one of the girls before," David says. "You always complained that they weren''t clean enough for you."


    "Shut up," Jackson says, slamming the door in David''s face.


    Avery closes her eyes in the car and rests her forehead against the cool glass window. Her clothes smell like tobacco and wine, and the smell makes her headache and throb. When she opens her eyes, the car is pulling into the Clifford Mansion gates.


    The night butler and a team of maids rush to the car and open the doors. Andrew helps Avery out, and she leans sleepily against his arm.


    "Sir, your room is ready," the butler announces. "But Mrs. Clifford asked us to prepare two separate rooms for you and your fianc¨¦. She said you shouldn''t be sharing a room before you''re married."


    Avery smiles¡ªMrs. Clifford may be trying to torment her, but she''s actually doing her a favor. She doesn''t want to share a bed or even a room with Andrew. Even though he still can''t have s.e.x, she doesn''t want to be near him.


    One of the maids leads her to a room on the second floor. The room is large and dimly lit with an enormous king-sized bed piled high with throw pillows in burgundy and red. She pads barefoot across the room toward the bathroom, but something soft and furry squished under her feet.


    She screams and sees a small brown mouse. With a deep breath, she bends over and looks closer¡ªit''s just a toy. Still, her skin crawls as she picks it up by its rubber tail and drops it in the bathroom trash can. What an immature prank, she thinks. Clearly, Jessica and Caitan know that it''ll take more than that to scare me away.


    She takes a long hot shower, perfuming her hair and skin with essential rose oils. She dresses in a cotton pajama set and walks to the bed. When she pulls the duvet back, she screams: dozens of realistic-looking c.o.c.kroaches have been tucked between the duvet and sheet. With a sigh, she sweeps the rubber bugs onto the floor and gets into the bed.


    When she wakes, there''s a steady rhythmic thumping. It sounds like a heavy headboard is banging into the wall behind her bed. After a few minutes, m.o.a.ns and screams join the thumping.


    "Oh yeah, harder," Caitan screams. "Ahh, yes."


    Avery blinks and yawns and stretches her hands over her head. She rolls onto her side, but the s.e.x noises only get louder. Between Caitan''s screams and m.o.a.ns, she can hear a man grunting. She reaches for her phone on the nightstand, narrowing her eyes at the bright blue light on the screen.


    There''s an unread text message from Evan. She opens it, but there''s no message¡ªjust an audio file. She hits play, and a series of m.o.a.ns and whimpers come out of the speaker. The phone falls from her hand, and she covers her mouth.


    "Say my name," Evan''s voice says.


    "Oh, Evan," she hears herself m.o.a.n.


    "Beg me to f.u.c.k you," Evan says.


    "Please, Evan, f.u.c.k me," she m.o.a.ns.


    She fumbles for the phone and stops the recording. Blood rushes her to her cheeks, and she squirms uncomfortably in the bed. She doesn''t want to admit it to herself, but the recording has turned her on. Her time with Evan was a blurred, drugged haze, but she remembers enough to feel the desire pool between her legs.


    The phone buzzes, and another message appears: "Are you asleep?" She drops the phone, but it buzzes again. "I know you''re not," the message reads. "You have ten minutes to meet me downstairs."


    Avery jumps to her feet and tiptoes across the thick wool carpet. She pulls back the heavy linen curtain with the tip of her finger and sees a black Maybach parked outside the Clifford gates.

 Chapter 341 - 341: Serve Me

    Avery lets go of the curtain and runs back to the bed. With a leap, she hops onto the soft mattress and pulls the duvet up to her chin. It''s well after midnight, and the Clifford mansion is silent except for the loud, rough s.e.x in the room next door. Caitan m.o.a.ns again even louder than before, and Avery wonders if the girl is obnoxious on purpose.


    Her phone buzzes again, and she squints at it: "Ten minutes have passed." She closes the text message and locks her phone. What does it matter if she meets Evan or not? There''s no way he''ll leak the recording¡ªhe''s incredibly private, and would never want anyone to hear him having s.e.x.


    The phone buzzes again. This time there''s a photo attached to the text. She taps it and nearly drops the phone. The photo is a screenshot of a tabloid website, and the top headline reads, "Avery Peters Makes Passionate Love to Ex-Husband." Her blood boils, and she jumps out of bed and throws a cardigan over her shoulders.


    She pauses at the door into the hallway, but Caitan and her boyfriend are still lost in the throes of passion. She creeps down the hallway, grateful that the night maid has fallen asleep at her post near the stairs. Near the front door, she slides her feet into a pair of sandals and then marches out into the dark night.


    Evan is leaning against his black Maybach. He''s dressed in all black, and the wind catches his hair and makes him look like a movie villain¡ªthe moon glints off his white smile, and his eyes twinkle.


    "I came," she says. "Now, delete the recording."


    "Come closer," he says.


    She bites her lip and takes two steps closer. He shakes his head, and she takes another two steps. He reaches out and pulls her into his arms before leaning back onto the car. His body is warm and comfortable, and she hates the way his smell reminds her of the hotel room.


    "So, you thought there wouldn''t be any consequences for your actions?" he asks, arching an eyebrow.


    She squirms and tries to pull away, but he only holds her closer. He slides one hand up her neck and hooks his finger under her chin, tilting her head up to look at him. Her heart hammers in her chest, and she wonders if he can hear it. His eyes crinkle, and his jaw flexes.


    "Evan, it''s late," she says. "You need to go home. If anyone sees you here, you''ll be in huge trouble. Andrew is a jealous man."


    "Trouble?" Evan asks. "You weren''t worried about any trouble when you took advantage of me in my hotel room, Mrs. Clifford."


    "What do you want from me?" she asks.


    "I haven''t decided yet," he says.


    "You called me all the way out here in the middle of the night to blackmail me, and you don''t even know what you want?" she asks.


    "Fine, I want to see you again before noon tomorrow," he says.


    She swallows hard¡ªmeeting him again will be almost impossible, especially when all the Cliffords are awake and spying on her. But she knows she doesn''t have a choice. Evan is stubborn, and he won''t give up. It seems safer to try to sneak away than to wait for one of them to see the headline and listen to the recording.


    "Okay, but only if you get that tabloid to take down the recording," she says.


    "Done," Evan answers.


    "And you have to destroy the recording completely," she says.


    He smiles and says, "Let''s see how our meeting goes tomorrow."


    Avery slams her small hand against his chest. He catches her by the wrist and brings her fist to his mouth. His lips brush each knuckle, and then he flips her hand over and kisses the soft inside of her wrist. The night is warm, but she shivers.


    "If you don''t meet me tomorrow, I''ll have to take things into my own hands," he says. "I''m sure your beloved Andrew would love to hear what I have to tell him."


    "Evan," she hisses.


    L.u.s.t flashes in his eyes, and she curses herself for using his name. His large palm caresses and cups her cheek, and he leans her head against his hands. His thumb traces her lips, and then his lips are against hers.


    She closes her eyes and kisses him back, feeling her body melt against his. His hands tangle in her hair, and she clings to his upper back. He licks her bottom lick and darts his tongue into her mouth, and she m.o.a.ns with the familiar taste. Then his hands loosen, and he pulls away.


    "That''s your punishment for leaving me without saying goodbye," he says.


    Avery scowls and marches away. As she passes under the gate to the mansion, she looks up at the dark windows above, wondering if anyone is looking down on her. She tiptoes up to her room and slips into bed.


    "Honey, did you sleep well last night?" Andrew asks outside the dining room in the morning.


    "Not especially," Avery says.


    Between the kiss with Evan and the endless banging in the room next door, she barely slept a wink. She walks into the dining room and sees everyone already eating. Caitan looks up from her coffee and shoots her a nasty look. Avery rolls her eyes, secretly impressed that the girl has managed to make it to breakfast after her marathon lovemaking.


    Joseph sits at the head of the table, reading the newspaper and chewing a piece of toast. He looks up over his paper and gestures for Avery to sit down. She slides into an empty seat, trying to avoid looking at Mamai.


    Avery stares at her plate and picks at her fruit and toast, waiting for the silent breakfast to end. After half an hour, the servants clear the plates, and people start shifting around in their seats.


    "Want to play chess, Father?" Caitan asks. "Miss Peters can join us¡ªit could be a good way for us all to get to know each other."


    "Oh, do you know how to play chess?" Joseph asks Avery.


    Avery shakes her head and says, "I''m afraid I''m not very good."


    "Don''t be modest," Caitan says with a smile. "Don''t you want to get to know your new father-in-law. He loves playing chess, and I''m sure he''d enjoy playing with you."


    Everyone turns to look at her and Avery says, "I guess I can¡ª"


    "Great," Caitan interrupts. "Bring out the chessboard. We can play four-player chess."


    Avery narrows her eyes, wondering what Andrew''s sister is planning. There must be a reason she''s so insistent they all play chess. She looks at Andrew, and he shrugs.


    "I''m going to go upstairs for a quick check-up," Andrew says, patting his heart. "You stay down here and play with Dad."


    "Have I gotten your latest medical results?" Joseph asks, raising his eyebrows.


    "I''ll have the doctor send you an email," Andrew says as he leaves the room.


    The servants place a heavy marble chess board on the table¡ªit takes three women just to carry it. Caitan arranges the pieces, giving each player a different color: black, white, yellow, and blue. The yellow and white players play for the same team, and the black and blue players play against them.


    "I''ll play with my dad," Caitan says. "You and Mamai can play together, Avery."


    Mamai moves to the seat across from Avery, and she can feel his foot nudge hers under the table. She pulls her leg away, but he seeks her out. He''s taken off his shoe under the table, and his bare toes curl around her ankle. She wants to throw the chess pieces in his face, but she has to keep her calm.


    Caitan and Joseph study the board, and Avery takes a peek at her watch. She needs to meet Evan before noon, and she''s starting to run out of time. If the game lasts long, she''ll definitely miss the meeting.

 Chapter 342 - 342: Checkmate

    Joseph''s onyx chess pieces click as he moves them across the marble board. He smiles and whispers something in Caitan''s ear, pointing at two different squares on the board. She nods and moves her crystal pieces, knocking Avery''s bishop and queen aside. The carved pieces scatter across the tabletop and clatter to the floor.


    "Checkmate," Joseph and Caitan say in unison.


    Avery sighs and pushes Mamai''s creeping foot off her thigh. She was hoping they''d play only one game, but Joseph and Caitan seem determined to make it last for hours. She checks the time on her phone and shifts in her seat. If she doesn''t leave soon, she''ll be late for the meeting with Evan.


    "Dad, this is getting a bit boring," Caitan says. "Poor Avery looks like she''s counting the seconds until she can leave. Why don''t we make it more interesting?"


    "Good idea, pumpkin," Joseph says, tapping Caitan''s freckled nose across the table. "What do you have in mind?"


    "I think we should raise the stakes," Caitan says. "The winning team members can draw something on the losing team members'' faces. Anything at all."


    Joseph chuckles and says, "But dear, that''s not fair to poor Avery and Mamai. They''ve lost every single game so far."


    "It''s just for fun, Dad," Caitan says. "They can wash the drawings off as soon as we''re done playing. Anyway, what do you think, Avery?"


    Avery stretches her arms over her head and forces a huge yawn. She blinks her eyes and covers her mouth, pretending to be embarrassed.


    "I''m so sorry," she says. "I must be more tired than I realized. I''m not sure I have the energy for another game."


    Caitan''s eyes narrow, and she says, "Come on, Avery, surely you don''t want to disappoint your new father-in-law."


    "Of course not," Avery says.


    "Then stay and play," Caitan says.


    Avery sighs and says, "Okay, I''ll stay. But I''m afraid I''m no match for you two¡ªespecially when I''m this tired. How about we switch teams?"


    "That''s a great idea," Joseph says. "Caitan, go play with Avery. Mamai can join me over here."


    Mamai raises his head and asks, "Huh?"


    Avery shoves his barefoot off her lap again and kicks him under the table. He brushes his dark, wavy hair out of his eyes and looks around in confusion. Avery rolls her eyes and stands up to switch seats with Joseph. As she sits down, she pulls the chair far to one side, leaving several feet of space between her and Mamai.


    "Bet this wasn''t what you had in mind, teammate," Avery whispers to Caitan.


    Caitan smirks and says, "I''m not worried."


    The game begins, and Caitan sacrifices three pawns and then a bishop. Avery narrows her eyes, trying to understand Caitan''s strategy, but it just seems like she''s trying to lose as quickly as possible. Joseph and Mamai win within fifteen minutes.


    Caitan claps her hands and calls for a black marker. A maid comes into the room carrying one, but Caitan shakes her head and whispers something into the maid''s ear. The maid returns with an identical-looking marker, and Caitan nods.


    Mamai grabs the marker and says, "I can draw on Avery''s face."


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Caitan snaps, snatching the marker from her boyfriend''s hands. "Dad, do you want to do it?"


    "I''m about as good at art as you kids are at chess," Joseph jokes. "You can do it, sweetie."


    Caitan''s eyes flash, and she uncaps the marker. A powerful inky smell washes over Avery, making her head spin. The marker tip is cold and wet against her cheek, and she fights the urge to push it away. Caitan steps back and looks at her work with a satisfied smirk.


    "Oh, it''s a snapping turtle," Joseph laughs.


    Avery takes the pen and presses the tip to Caitan''s pale, freckled cheek. She glides it back and forth, drawing a large turtle shell, ahead, and then a big, fierce mouth. The lines are a little shaky, but the design is clear enough. She nods with satisfaction and sits down. If Caitan is going to draw ridiculous things on me, I''m going to do the same to her, she thinks.


    They play another round and then another. Mamai looks half-asleep, but Joseph beats Avery and Caitan on his own. Caitan draws another turtle on Avery''s face, and Avery does the same to Caitan. After a few rounds, there''s no empty space left on either of their faces.


    "Well, I guess the game is over," Joseph says. "You two are free to go wash your faces now."


    As Avery gets up, a team of maids comes into the room to clear the heavy chessboard away. The snicker behind their hands when they see her face, and she laughs with them. I don''t know why Caitan insisted on drawing on my face, but it''ll wash off in a few minutes, she thinks. Maybe she just wanted me to look ridiculous in front of her father.


    "Wait, Miss Peters," a maid calls out. "I called the appraiser as you asked, and she confirmed that it''s a genuine Hermes bag. Then I called Hermes, and they said that a few handbags had been accidentally leaked. When I sent them pictures of your bag, they agreed that it''s authentic."


    Avery sees Caitan''s head perk up from across the room. Caitan puts the finger on Mamai''s lips to silence him and cranes her neck to hear the maid better. Avery smiles to herself.


    "That''s so strange," Avery says, raising her voice so Caitan can hear. "When my bag went missing before the dinner, I got worried and asked Andrew to get me another one. He said he couldn''t find another real one, so he got a fake for me to use in the meantime. He must have somehow gotten another real one. Never mind, put it away, and I''ll deal with it later."


    Avery steals a glance at Caitan and sees the confusion on the girl''s face. Good, she thinks. She''s probably going to wonder about that one for a while. Who knows, she may even sneak into my room to try to steal the bag back. Then I can catch her in the act.


    Avery checks her phone and rushes upstairs to wash her face before she meets with Evan. She squeezes foam cleanser onto her hands and massages it into her skin before rinsing with warm water. She blows her skin dry on a towel and checks her reflection in the mirror¡ªthe turtles are just as bold and dark as ever. She sighs and reaches for a tube of exfoliating cleanser and scrubs it into her skin. She splashes more water onto her face, but the turtles are still there.


    Her stomach twists and turns, and she wonders if the marker is permanent. No, she thinks, there''s no way Caitan would let her own face get covered in permanent marker. There has to be some way to take it off. She reaches under the sink and pulls out a chemical peel. She rubs the gel onto her face and waits until it starts to burn. When she washes it away, her skin is bright pink and swollen, but the turtles are still there.


    She tosses the towel onto the floor and walks into the hallway. She raises her fist to knock on Caitan''s door, but the door swings open as if Caitan is waiting for her. Avery steps into the room and finds Caitan drying her face in the bathroom.


    "Hey Avery," Caitan says.


    She lowers the towel, revealing a perfectly clean complexion. Avery squints, looking for a faint outline of a turtle or even a dark smudge, but Caitan''s pale skin is as flawless as ever.


    "How did you wash the marker off?" Avery asks.


    "You just have to scrub a little," Caitan says with a shrug.


    "What kind of cleanser did you use?" Avery asks.


    "Just my normal stuff," Caitan answers. "Hey, your skin looks really bad. It''s starting to peel around your nose¡ªwhat did you put on it?"


    "Just my normal stuff," Avery answers, feeling her pulse quicken.


    "Well, that''s weird," Caitan says. "Hey, I''m really good at makeup. If you want, I can try to put some concealer on the turtles if you want to go out. Though honestly, they kind of suit you."


    "Cut the crap," Avery says. "Just tell me how to wash it off."


    The corners of Caitan''s mouth twitch, and her eyes gleam, "Okay, I''m going, being honest with you¡ªI played a little trick on you. The ink in the marker only comes off one way. But there''s no way you''re going to do it."


    Avery steps closer to the girl and leans down to a whisper, "Just tell me."


    Caitan giggles and whispers, "It only come off with a combination of urine and s.e.m.e.n."


    "Oh please," Avery says. "Do you think I was born yesterday?"


    She turns on her heel and starts to walk back to her bedroom. If Caitan doesn''t tell me how to take it off, I''ll just have to wear heavy makeup, she thinks. I don''t have more time to waste on this nonsense.


    "Hey, brother," Caitan screams. "Come here quickly."


    Before Avery can retreat to her own room, Andrew comes racing out of the study. He takes one look at Avery''s face and doubled over laughing. Gasping for breath, he takes her in his arms and traces the turtle on her forehead.


    "Oh honey, you look ridiculous," he says.


    "I know," she says, pulling away from him. "Caitan had the same thing on her face, but she knew how to wash it off."


    Caitan''s eyes widen, and she mumbles something under her breath. Her cheeks turn pink, and she shakes her head back and forth. Avery smiles to herself. There''s no way Caitan will admit to putting s.e.m.e.n on her face, she thinks. Andrew would be furious.


    "Well, what is it?" Andrew asks.


    "It''s nothing," Caitan says. "Just a joke I made to Avery."


    "How can it be a joke if it worked?" Andrew asks. "Tell me, Caitan."


    Caitan looks down at her shoes, and she whispers, "It comes off with urine and s.e.m.e.n."


    Andrew''s jaw clenches, and he turns away from his little sister. He pinches Avery''s cheek and asks, "Well, honey, do you want to try?"

 Chapter 343 - 343: Why Are You So Upset?

    "No way," Avery says, pushing Andrew''s hand off her cheek.


    Andrew''s mouth twitched, and his eyes twinkle, and Avery turns back to her room. Heavy footsteps make her turn around again. A plump maid walks down the hallway, carrying a black marker in her hands. Avery grabs the maid and takes the marker out of her hands, uncaps it, and then lunges forward.


    Caitan tries to dodge, but she''s too slow. Avery makes a small line between Caitan''s lip and nose. She steps away and smiles at her work¡ªfrom a distance, and it looks like Caitan has a dark mustache.


    "How dare you," Caitan shrieks. "Give me that marker."


    Avery jumps back and tucks the marker into her pocket. Caitan rubs at her upper lip, but the ink has already stained the skin. Angry tears fill her eyes, and she raises her hand to slap Avery. Andrew clears his throat, and Caitan''s hand falls to her side, but her fingers curl into a fist.


    "Why are you so upset?" Avery asks. "You said the ink comes off with urine and s.e.m.e.n, and you clearly took it off before. Why don''t you show me how to do it now?"


    "I will," Caitan says. "But you should give me a pen first."


    "Hmm," Avery says, pretending to think. "How about I give you the pen after you wash it off?"


    "Never mind," Caitan says, slamming the door to her room.


    Avery turns to Andrew and says, "Anyway, I was on my way to go visit Rebecca in the hospital. Do you want to come with me?"


    Andrew shakes his head, "You know I don''t like hospitals."


    "Okay then," she says. "I''ll see you when I get back."


    She rushes into her room and slathers the thickest concealer she can find onto her face. The heavy cream makes the turtles paler, but they still show through. She sighs and puts on a large black hat and a pair of oversized sunglasses. She sends Evan a text explaining she''ll be late, and then she gets in the car and drives to the hospital. As she drives, she notices several black Bugattis in her rearview mirror¡ªit seems Andrew''s men are following her.


    She pulls into the hospital parking garage and sees the Bugattis pull to the side of the street. She sighs, locks her car, and takes the elevator up to the hospital. A pretty, short-haired woman in a white lab coat greets her in the hospital lobby. She passes Avery a brown paper bag and smiles.


    "This is what you wanted," she says.


    "Thanks, Linda, I mean Dr. Morrison," Avery says. "I knew I could count on you."


    "It''s no problem," Linda says. "Anything for a friend of Charles."


    Avery sighs and asks, "And how is he?"


    "He''s the same," Linda says. "He needs his heart back. I tried to do what I could for him, but I was just his assistant. There was so much for me to learn, but I''m afraid I may never get the chance now."


    Avery nods and says, "I hate to do this, but can I ask for another favor?"


    "Of course," Linda says.


    "I lost a chess game, and someone drew all over my face with this marker," Avery says, reaching into her purse. "Would you be able to test it and tell me what''s in it? I''m sure it''s harmless, but I can''t help but worry about the baby anyway."


    "I''ll need ten minutes," Linda says. "If you wait in the lobby, I''ll run it up to the lab."


    Avery nods and settles into a leather-backed chair. She taps her foot and checks her phone. Evan has opened her message, but he hasn''t responded. She hopes that means he won''t leak the recording again.


    Exactly ten minutes later, Linda steps out of the elevator. Her forehead is wrinkled, and she carries a thick yellow folder filled with papers.


    "What is it?" Avery asks.


    "Well, I''m glad you brought this in," Linda says. "The ink contains a harmful chemical component. As far as I can tell, it''s designed to release slowly, but if you don''t get it off your skin, it could be dangerous for the pregnancy."


    "My God," Avery says. "Is there any way to get it off?"


    "Thankfully there is," Linda says, shaking a bottle of liquid. "Apply this to your face, and it will eat away at the ink. If the ink has been on your skin for a short time, it''ll only take a few minutes to work. But if you''ve had the ink on your face for over an hour, it might be a few hours before the ink vanishes."


    "A few hours?" Avery asks. "Is there a faster option."


    "I''m afraid not," Linda says. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    "Actually, there is," Avery says. "I''m afraid my fiance''s bodyguards are following me. Is there any way I could borrow your car for a few hours? They won''t recognize it."


    "Sure," Linda says, pulling her keys out of her pocket.


    Evan crosses his legs and leans his head against his hand. Robert''s voice drones on and on in the background, and it''s starting to give him a headache.


    "So based on all our research, there are one hundred and ten men who have the exact same hobbies and interests as Charles Meyer," Robert says. "When we factor in daily habits, only eighty-nine men share those. It gets even narrower when we look at people whose hobbies and interests have changed since they had their transplants."


    "How many?" Evan asks.


    "Thirty-seven," Robert answers.


    "That''s a lot," Evan says.


    "It is," Robert agrees. "We tracked down all of those men and showed them various photos. Each man had to pick the woman he found most attractive, and we included actresses, models, p.o.r.n stars, and Avery. Unfortunately, each man chose Avery."


    "Well, that''s not saying much," Evan mutters. "She''s obviously the most beautiful woman alive. Did you try anything else?"


    Robert sighs and says, "Yes. We asked the men about their reason for choosing the picture of Avery, and twenty-one said that she looked familiar. They couldn''t say how they knew her, but they swore they''d met her before."


    Evan groans and rubs his temple. The results are depressing¡ªhe was hoping there''d only been one or two men left. But instead, there are twenty-one. There''s no way Andrew really has Charles'' heart, he thinks. It has to be one of these twenty-one men, but how will we ever figure out which it is.


    "I need a drink," he says.


    Robert rushes across the room and fills a tumbler with dark brown whiskey. Evan takes it and swallows it a single, burning gulp. He gestures for another, and Robert refills the glass. Evan swirls it under his nose and inhales the rich, smoky smell.


    "So all of these men had heart transplants around the same time Andrew had his?" Evan asks.


    "Of course," Robert answers. "That was the first thing we looked at. Once we found those men, we narrowed them down based on preferences, habits, and memories, as you suggested. If it''s true that some of these things are affected by the heart, it has to be one of those twenty-two men."


    "Twenty-two?" Evan asks.


    "Well, the twenty-one men we interviewed plus Andrew," Robert says.


    Evan tightens his grip on the cup, and the glass squeaks in his hand. He closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and forces himself to loosen his grip before the cup shatters. I don''t care what Andrew says, he thinks. There''s no way he actually has Charles'' heart. He''s just saying that to manipulate Avery.


    "Of course we''re going to continue investigating these twenty-one men," Robert says. "But we should also consider the possibility that Andrew really has the heart."


    "Get out," Evan shouts.


    Avery knocks on the door of the presidential suite, but no one answers. She checks the number on the door and then knocks again. It swings open, and strong arms pull her into the room. She gasps and looks up to see Evan wrapped in a robe.


    His hair is wet, and water drips onto his shoulders and trickles down his chest. The lightly tanned skin glistens over his strong muscles, and she fights the sudden urge to lick the water droplets from his warm skin. He pushes his hair back and smirks at her.


    "Do you know what you look like, all hidden under that giant hat?" he asks.


    "Like a secret lover," she answers.


    "You sure do," he says with a laugh.


    "Listen, you''re just as guilty as I am," she says. "What kind of man asks a woman to come to his hotel room when he already has a girlfriend?"


    "Hmm, don''t you find it exciting?" Evan asks.


    "Not at all," she says.


    Evan shrugs and walks into the suite. He bends over at the coffee table, giving her a view of his powerful back. She bites her lip and closes her eyes. I can''t let him seduce me, she thinks. I''m here to negotiate the recording, nothing else.


    He takes a long sip of whiskey and waves his hand, inviting her to join him. She squares her shoulders and marches into the suite, noticing that the curtains are drawn, and the room is dark and gloomy. She glances at the glass in his hands and purses her lips with disapproval.


    "Did you invite me here to watch you drink yourself stupid?" she asks. "You seem to have a newfound taste for hard liquor."


    Evan''s eyes flicker with uncertainty, and he starts to set the glass down. Then he seems to think better of it, taking a slow, deliberate sip. She rolls her eyes.


    "Listen, Evan, I was drugged the other night, and I acted out in a really irresponsible way," she says. "If you want me to take responsibility, I''m sorry. I refuse to do it. I won''t admit guilt when I was very, obviously drugged. All I''ll say is that I''m sorry things happened the way they did. Now can you please delete the recording?"


    A small smile plays around his mouth, "Finished?"


    "Yes, that''s what I came to say," she says.


    "Great," he says. "Now, we can have lunch."


    He walks toward the suite''s dining room, leaving her no choice but to follow. She trots after him, wondering what kind of game he''s playing at. When she gets to the dining room, a symphony of smells overwhelms her. The table is covered in food, and the fragrant steam wafts into the air. She sees broccoli salad with almonds, shrimp dip, fish rolls, and crabcakes¡ªall of her favorite foods.

 Chapter 344 - 344: Whats This About?

    Avery stands in the doorway, staring at all the food in disbelief. Evan turns to look at her and smiles. The curtains are open in the dining room, and the midday sunlight streams in and catches in his hair. She blinks and shakes her head, and he walks back to the doorway, taking her hands in his.


    "I don''t understand, Evan," she says, pulling her hands away. "What''s this about?"


    "We haven''t had a meal together in a long time," he says. "And you''re the mother of my child. I thought it would be nice if we dined together."


    "If I eat with you, will you delete the recording?" she asks.


    "Yes," he says. "I''ll delete it after lunch."


    He reaches down and tries to pull the floppy hat off her head. She slaps his hand away and holds it down over her hair. His forehead wrinkles and his eyes narrow as if he''s in pain.


    "I get that you didn''t want anyone to see you on your way to meet me," he whispers. "But, are you still so worried someone will see us together?"


    "It''s not that," she says.


    "What is it then?" he asks, reaching for her hat again.


    She sighs and lets him lift the hat off her head. Then he pulls the sunglasses from her face. His eyes narrow, and his hand brushes against her cheek. He pulls it away and looks at the concealer streaked across his fingers. Before she can object, he grabs a cotton napkin and gently wipes the concealer from her cheeks and forehead.


    "What happened to your face?" he asks.


    "I lost a chess game," she says, reaching for the hat.


    He shakes his head, "Just wash it off."


    "You think I haven''t tried?" she snaps. "I put a special cleaning solution on, but it might take a few hours. Now, if you don''t mind, can I have my hat and sunglasses back."


    Evan nods, and she puts the hat on her head, tugging the brim, so it casts dark shadows over her entire face. She slides the sunglasses back on and sits down at the table. He serves her a heaping plate of food and starts to fill his own. Every time he glances at her, a smile plays around his lips.


    "If my face is so distracting, you can look the other way," she says.


    He presses his lips into a straight line and shakes his head. Still, she notices him glancing at the turtles between bites of his food. She nibbles a piece of broccoli and looks back at him. He''s just as distracting in the bathrobe¡ªhis exposed chest seems to gleam in the light.


    There''s a knock on the door, and Robert enters the dining room with a team of waitresses. Each woman carries a silver tray with a different dish. They form a half-circle around the table and hold the dishes out so Avery can see them.


    "Miss Peters, these were specially prepared for you," Robert says.


    Avery wrinkles her nose. That doesn''t sound right, she thinks. Evan clearly knows what I like and don''t like because all my favorite foods were already on the table. Why would Robert lie about that?


    She looks between the oysters Rockefeller, the eggplant parmesan, and the Belgian waffles. There seems to be no rhyme or reason to the food Evan has brought in¡ªeach dish is from a different country and served at a different meal. None of them go together. Then her eyes land on a heaping plate of spaghetti, and it all makes sense.


    "These foods don''t look like they were specially prepared for me at all," she says.


    "Well, if they''re not for you, who could they be for?" Evan asks.


    "Charles, obviously," she says. "Most of these are his favorite dishes."


    Evan and Robert exchange a glance, and Avery drops her fork onto the table. Her stomach twists, and she wonders if she''s going to be sick. What does Evan mean by preparing all of Charles'' favorite foods? Is he trying to torment her on purpose?


    "This is really cruel, Evan," she says. "I don''t know why you had these dishes prepared, but it''s not funny."


    "I''m sorry, it wasn''t meant to be cruel," Evan says. "I just know how much you miss him, and I thought this might be a nice reminder."


    "Well, I appreciate that," she says with a sigh. "But, you''ve gotten some of them wrong." She points at several platters and says, "I''ve never seen him eat any of those."


    Robert nods and writes something on a pad of paper. Then he waves his hand, and the waitresses follow him out of the dining room. Avery picks at her crab cake and then puts her fork down.


    "Are you finished?" Evan asks.


    She nods, wondering if he''s going to force her to stay for dessert. But he claps his hand, and the waitresses return to clear the table.


    "Thank you for dining with me," he says. "As much I might enjoy it, I''m not going to keep you, prisoner here,. You can leave whenever you like."


    "Thank you," she says.


    She excuses herself to the bathroom and reapplies the concealer all over her face. The turtles haven''t faded at all, and she wonders if the cleanser Linda gave her will really work. She adjusts her sunglasses and straightens her hat before leaving the hotel room and getting into Linda''s BMW.


    She steers the car toward the mall, eager to do some shopping. Jessica destroyed her entire wardrobe, and Andrew hasn''t gotten around to buying her replacements. Besides, any excuse to stay away from the Clifford house is a good one. She wanders between Chanel, Prada, and Versace buying a few dresses and skirts.


    The bags are heavy in her arms, and she''s about to head back to the Clifford mansion when she sees the trademark Hermes pattern in a glowing window. She walks into the shop and crosses the brown and white tiled floor. A friendly salesgirl bustles over and offers to help with her bags.


    Avery gratefully puts the shopping bags down and browses the Hermes collection. There are several bags that catch her eye, and she turns to ask the salesgirl to get them down for her. But the friendly girl isn''t there. Instead, she''s at the front door to the shop, smiling and bowing to a group of women. The other salesgirls drop what they''re doing and go to join her.


    "Oh, good afternoon, Miss Clifford," one calls. "It''s so good to see you again."


    Avery watches as the salesgirls part, letting Caitan and a group of young women dressed in head-to-toe designer outfits into the store. Caitan is wearing a surgical mask over her mouth and carrying the limited-edition black bag on her arm.


    Avery smiles to herself¡ªshe bought a fake Hermes bag and left it in her closet at the Clifford mansion. In the morning, she gave the Clifford maid the real bag and asked her to check it. Clearly, Caitan took the bait and is trying to take the real bag for herself.


    "Oh, Avery," Caitan calls. "Wow, you''re so brave to come out when your face is so messed up."


    "What do you mean messed up?" one of the girls asks. "I can''t even see it cause she''s got that awful hat on. Who wears sunglasses and a hat inside anyway?"


    "Avery is dating my brother," Caitan explains. "This morning, we played chess, and she lost, so we doodled on her face. But we accidentally used a permanent marker."


    "Oh, wow," the girl says. "She must look hideous."


    "Oh, she''s not telling the whole story," Avery says with a smile. "She also lost. She claims she knew how to take the marker off, but from the looks of that surgical mask, I''d say she didn''t."


    "You don''t know anything," Caitan says. "I''m wearing the mask cause I started to get a cold and didn''t want to get any of my friends sick."


    "Really?" Avery asks.


    "Never mind that," Caitan says, looking at the shopping bags at Avery''s feet. "Are you buying more things with my brother''s money? Hasn''t he given you enough already?"


    "My relationship with your brother is none of your business," she answers.


    "Whatever," Caitan says, turning to her friends. "You know, she has no money of her own. My brother gave her a fake bag, and she couldn''t even tell the difference. Can you believe that?"


    "How embarrassing," the girls giggle.


    Avery waves to the salesgirl, but the girl isn''t as friendly as before. She helps Avery get a gunmetal colored bag. Avery looks inside and nods, and the girl rushes away to wrap it up.


    "It''s not my fault that the Cliffords can''t tell the difference between real and fake bags," she says, looking at Caitan. "Are you sure that the bag on your shoulder is real?"


    "Of course it is," Caitan says. "I''ve had it for ages already¡ªyou all saw my Instagram posts with it."


    The girls around her nod, and Caitan lifts the purse up to show it off. She passes it around, and her friends finger the leather and smile jealousy. One blonde girl with a French bob haircut swings the purse in her hands and shakes her head.


    "Hmm, I''m not so sure it''s real," she says with a slight accent.


    "How dare you," Caitan snaps. "I''ll prove it. Sales Girl! Come over here! I want someone to authenticate this bag."


    The store manager emerges from the back. She walks across the room and tucks her hair back behind her ears. She raises the bag to the light and looks at the leather. Then she slides the zipper back and forth and peeks inside the bag.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Clifford, but this bag is definitely not real, Hermes," she says. "What?" Caitan shouts. "That''s not possible!"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Clifford," the manager says. "But, the bag is a fake."


    "Take a closer look," Caitan insists. "I had my maid get it appraised this morning, and she said it was real."


    The manager''s face hardens, and she says, "Look, if you don''t, believe me, you can have it sent to our headquarters, but I promise they''ll say the same thing I said. If you look at the seam here, you can tell it''s not a real cross-stitch. And the lining inside is slightly discolored¡ªour colors aren''t so bright. Finally, the tag here is clearly a knockoff¡ªa good one, but still a knockoff."


    Caitan''s pale face turns blotchy and red, and she takes the bag and throws it at Avery''s feet. She stomps her foot and points a shaking finger at Avery.


    "You tricked me," she screams.


    Avery raises her eyebrows and asks, "How do you think I did that?"


    "I don''t know, but you must have switched the bags somehow," Caitan says.


    Caitan lunges forward and grabs the brim of Avery''s hat. She pulls it off her head and then yanks the sunglasses from her face and throws them to the ground. Avery stands still and puts her hands over her stomach. Caitan looks up at her face, and her eyes widen with surprise.


    She whirls around and pulls a silk scarf from the display and scrubs it against Avery''s cheek. She pulls it away covered in concealer. A catlike smile twists her mouth, and she rubs the scarf over Avery''s nose, forehead, and other cheeks. She throws the ruined scarf onto the ground and points at Avery''s face.


    "Look how ridiculous Avery looks," she shouts.


    Caitan''s friends look at her as if she''s crazy. They step backward and whisper among themselves.


    "There''s nothing on her face," the French girl says. "What''s wrong with you? You''re acting¡ªhow do you say it¡ªtrashy."


    Avery pulls the surgical mask from Caitan''s face, revealing the dark black smudge above her lip. The marker looks especially dramatic against Caitan''s blotchy skin.


    "Oh my god, Caitan, that''s hilarious," the girls shout. "But why on Earth would you go out like that? I''d be too embarrassed even to leave my bed."


    "You''ve gone too far this time, Caitan," the French girl says. "Between the fake bag and the mustache, it''s too embarrassing to be seen with you. Don''t tell anyone you know me."

 Chapter 345 - 345: Mind Your Own Business

    Caitan''s face twists with rage, and she grabs the surgical mask off the floor and covers her mouth. She lunges toward Avery with a raised hand as if to slap her.


    "Avery," a melodic, accented voice calls from the door. "I didn''t know I''d run into you here."


    Caitan freezes, and Avery looks over the girl''s shoulder. Rebecca is sitting in a wheelchair with a tall nurse behind her. Caitan''s friends stand to either side with admiration on their faces. Rebecca looks Caitan up and down and purses her lips.


    "Is this Miss Clifford?" she asks.


    "It is," Avery answers. "Caitan Clifford."


    Rebecca smiles and asks, "Were you about to hit my friend, Miss Caitan?"


    Caitan''s hand drops down to her side, and she says, "Who the hell are you? My quarrel with Avery is none of your business."


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," Rebecca says. "I just never would have expected such violence from a Clifford. I always heard that the Cliffords were a cultured family, but I guess I heard wrong."


    "Mind your own business," Caitan snaps.


    Caitan''s friends back further toward the door, and some look like they want to flee, but the others block their way.


    "Come on, Caitan," one of them shouts. "Let''s get out of here. None of us want a scene, and some people are taking their phones out to film."


    Caitan spins around and sees that sales girls and customers have their phones up to record. She growls behind her mask and rushes toward the door, disappearing in her group of friends.


    "Well, Rebecca, it''s a surprise to see you here," Avery says. "I thought you were still in the hospital. In fact, I planned to visit you today."


    "Honestly, I got so bored in the hospital," Rebecca says. "I begged the doctors to let me out, and they agreed so long as a nurse went with me. I can''t believe I''ve run into you¡ªwhat good luck!"


    The salesgirl comes over carrying a card reader and the wrapped bag. She passes the bag to Avery, but Rebecca''s face lights up.


    "May I?" she asks, reaching for the bag.


    "Of course," Avery says, placing the shopping bag on Rebecca''s lap.


    "Oh, Avery, it''s gorgeous, and so you," Rebecca says, peeking past the tissue paper. "Allow me to buy it for you."


    Rebecca reaches into her wallet and pulls out a black debit card. On the front of the card, there''s a purple and gold thistle¡ªthe Howel family symbol. She catches Avery staring at the card, and she puts it down.


    "I know it''s not mine," she says quickly. "I haven''t had time to set up a new bank account yet, so Evan let me use his card."


    "That''s nice of him," Avery says. "But you don''t owe me any explanations."


    She reaches into her own wallet, trying to hide her expression from Rebecca. It hurts to see her waving around Evan''s card so casually. It took so much work before he even let me borrow it, Avery thinks. Everything seems to be moving so much faster between him and Rebecca.


    "I appreciate your offer, but I''ll pay on my own," she says.


    "Okay," Rebecca agrees. "But only if you promise to go shopping with me after this."


    Avery smiles and nods. Something about Rebecca''s gracious manners makes it impossible to refuse. Besides, she feels bad¡ªRebecca is stuck in the wheelchair, and the tall, stern-looking nurse doesn''t seem like a good shopping partner.


    "What do you think of that dress?" Rebecca asks, pointing at a beige wrap dress in the Armani window.


    "I was just looking at it," Avery says. "I think it''s beautiful."


    "Would you try it on for me?" Rebecca asks. "It''s too hard for me to change in the wheelchair, but we have similar figures. If it flatters you, I''m sure it''ll work on me too."


    Avery slips into the changing room and ties the dress around her waist. The fabric is clingy without being revealing, and it''s as soft and light as a cloud. She steps out of the dressing room, and Rebecca''s face lights up.


    "It''s so beautiful," Rebecca says. "You look great in it, too. How about we each get one and wear them as a matching friend look."


    "Sure," Avery agrees.


    When she comes out of the fitting room again, the assistants are already wrapping up the dresses. Rebecca smiles brightly and takes Avery''s hand in hers. Avery''s stomach knots with guilt. Rebecca is so generous to accept me as a friend even after she found out that I''m Evan''s ex, Avery thinks. What would she think if she knew that Evan and I slept together at the banquet? She''d be devastated.


    "I''m sorry, Avery, you probably think my behavior is a bit strange," Rebecca says. "You see, I''ve always wanted a sister, but I only have a brother. I feel like you''re the sister I never had."


    Avery nods. She wants to comment on her own disappointing sisters, but then she thinks better of it¡ªRebecca might read too much into it. She takes the bags from the salesgirls and forces herself to smile.


    "Where do you want to go next?" she asks Rebecca.


    "Let''s get our hair done," Rebecca says. "I''ve heard there''s a great salon in this mall, and I''m afraid the hospital hasn''t been good to my poor hair."


    The stylists finish Rebecca''s hair first, and the nurse wheels her way to the waiting area. When Avery finishes, she expects to find Rebecca flipping through some magazines, but she''s nowhere in sight. After ten minutes, she starts to get worried. What if Rebecca had to go to the bathroom but got stuck because of her wheelchair?


    She knocks on the bathroom door, but no one answers. She tries to open it, but it''s locked. She knocks again and hears faint, muffled screaming. She backs away, ready to call for help, but the door swings open, and a man in a black ski mask pulls her inside.


    Rebecca''s nurse is on the floor. The nurse''s wrists are twist-tied, and duct tape covers her thin mouth. She squirms and wiggles, and another masked man kicks her hard in the ribs. Avery stares in shock at Rebecca¡ªshe''s still in her wheelchair, but a third masked man is holding a wicked-looking silver knife to her neck.


    "Let me go," Rebecca says, trying to pull away from the man with the knife. "I can give you a lot of money, I swear."


    "Shut up," the man hisses.


    He presses the knife to her neck, and dark red blood trickles down Rebecca''s pale skin. The man seems surprised, and he pulls the knife back, but the blood continues to flow. It flows down Rebecca''s neck, staining her dress and dripping onto her lap. The masked man who kicked the nurse tears a strip of fabric from Rebecca''s dress and handed it to her. She presses it to the wound on her throat, but the blood soaks through within seconds.


    "Just tell me what you want," Avery says, pulling her credit card out of her purse. "Money? I can give that to you no problem¡ªjust let my friend go first. As soon as she''s safe, I''ll tell you the PIN, and you can get all the cash you want from the nearest ATM."


    "Do you think we''re stupid?" the man with the knife asks. "Who knows if there''s any money on that card? It looks pretty ordinary. I want a better card¡ªa limitless black one, maybe."


    "Rebecca, give them the black card," Avery says.


    Rebecca shakes her head and asks, "What black card?"


    "The one in your wallet," Avery says. "Just give it to them. Maybe they''ll leave us alone."


    "But, it''s Evan''s card," Rebecca whimpers.


    "So what?" Avery asks. "You know the PIN. Give them the card and tell them the PIN."


    "I can''t," Rebecca groans.


    Avery stares at the thick blood covering Rebecca''s delicate neck. It oozes between her fingers and pools on the floor at her feet. There shouldn''t be so much blood from a simple cut¡ªsomething is wrong.


    "Why is she still bleeding?" one of the attackers asks, his voice tinged with fear. "We weren''t supposed to kill anyone."


    "I swear I didn''t even cut her," the man with the knife says. "I just put it against her neck."


    "Never mind," the third man says, "Just restrain her."


    He pushes Avery into the middle of the bathroom, and another man grabs her. She tries to cover her stomach, but the man doesn''t make any move to hit her. He holds her hands behind her back, and her shoulder twists painfully in its socket.


    "Come on, just let her go," Avery says. "Clearly, she''s really wounded. I know you guys just want money, but if she dies, you''ll be in a lot of trouble."


    "I''m sick of listening to you, bitches whine," the leader says. "If neither of you can pay now, we''ll take you with us and try to collect on the ransom."


    "You can''t get a ransom for a dead woman," Avery says. "Just let her go, and I''ll go with you. I''ll do whatever you say."


    The men glance at each other, and the leader says, "What use are you? You have a normal credit card. She''s the one with the black card. Besides, she seems richer than you."


    "Listen to me," Avery says. "Do you know who Evan Howel is? Well, he''s the president of The Howel Group and the father of my baby. The Howel family will do anything to make sure their heir is okay. You can name your terms, and they''ll give you whatever you want."


    "Why should we believe you?" the leader asks.


    "Just release me, and I''ll get you all the money you want," Rebecca whimpers.


    "Fine," the leader says. "You can go and get the money. I''ll text you an amount and a drop point. But I swear, if you call the cops, she and her baby are both dead."

 Chapter 346 - 346: Being Kidnapped Again

    Rebecca presses the torn dress to her neck with one hand and fumbles for the sink with the other. The water rushes on, and she cups her hand and splashes it onto her nurse''s face. The nurse coughs and splutters, and her eyes flicker open.


    "Miss Arlington, what''s going on?" the nurse asks. "Why am I on the floor? Oh my god¡ªwhy are you bleeding?"


    "I need to go to the hospital," Rebecca says, panting for breath.


    "What about Avery?" the nurse asks. "Is she okay?"


    "I''m going to be fine," Avery says. "But Rebecca isn''t. She''s losing a lot of blood. You need to get her out of here."


    "Shut up," the lead kidnapper shouts.


    Avery opens her mouth to scream for help, but a rough cloth covers her mouth and nose. She shakes her head back and forth, but the cloth smells sickly sweet, and it makes her head spin. The faces in front of her start to get fuzzy, and then everything goes dark.


    When she wakes up, her entire body aches. Her shoulders are bent behind her back, and something sharp digs into her wrists. Groaning, she tries to move her legs, but they seem to be tied together. There''s a dark, foul-smelling cloth covering her eyes and a sour, scratchy piece of fabric crammed into her mouth. The carpeted ground feels like it''s moving beneath her, but she''s not sure if that''s a side effect of the drug they gave her.


    "Looks like Sleeping Beauty woke up," a rough male voice says.


    "About time," a Russian accented man says. "I don''t think that another woman is actually getting the money."


    "If not, we''re screwed," says the first. "What are we gonna do with her?"


    "Calm down¡ªher husband is rich," says the leader. "Even if he leaves her, she''s not too bad looking. I say we could have some fun with her and sell her to the nearest brothel when we''re done. Anyway, we''re almost there."


    There''s a rocking motion and then a sharp stop. Avery rolls sideways and slams into something hard and plastic. Are we in a car? She wonders. And where are they taking me? How long have I been unconscious?


    The movement starts again, and then it stops. A car door opens and shuts, and then she feels cold, moist air on her face. Rough hands grab her by the shoulders and drag her forward.


    "Don''t bother with all that," the leader says. "Just untie her legs and make her walk."


    "Are you sure?" the Russian asks.


    "Look at her¡ªshe can''t run away," the leader laughs.


    Someone grabs her legs, and she feels the cold touch of metal against her skin as the man slices through the zip ties around her ankles. The rough hand pulls her to her feet, but her knees buckle and collapse. She slams onto a hard, wet concrete floor, and the breath leaves her lungs.


    "Get on your feet and move it," the Russian growls.


    He pulls her up and shoves her in the back. She flies forward and slams onto the ground again. Her rib aches, and her cheek stings, and she tastes blood on her tongue. The man growls and mutters something in Russian, and then he picks her up and carries her against his chest. He smells like sweat and cheap cologne and her gags.


    "Shit, that other woman isn''t answering her phone," the leader says. "I guess it''s time to call this woman''s husband. Let''s hope for her sake that her husband likes her more than this friend of hers."


    The men chuckle and start to walk. Their footsteps slap against the hard ground and echo into the distance. As they walk, the air gets colder and mustier. Finally, the Russian drops her onto a cold, metal chair. He jerks her arms behind the back of the chair and ties her ankles to the legs of the chair. A sweaty palm brushes her face, and one of the men yanks the gag from her mouth.


    "What do you have to say for yourself?" the leader asks. "It''s been a day, and your little friend won''t even return our calls."


    "She''s not my friend," Avery says, her tongue feeling swollen and clumsy.


    The leader chuckles and asks, "Isn''t she?"


    "No, she''s dating my ex-husband," Avery says. "You idiots should have done your research before you took her word."


    "Shit shit shit," the Russian says. "Why didn''t we know this?"


    "Listen," Avery says. "Call my ex. I don''t mean a thing to him, but he might save me for the sake of his child."


    "You''re quite bossy," the leader says. "And surprisingly calm. I would have thought you''d be the screaming type."


    "This isn''t the first time I''ve been kidnapped," she says.


    "Are you sure about calling your ex-husband?" the leader asks. "Think carefully, lady. We''ve already wasted a lot of time on you. If he doesn''t pay, we''re going to go to Plan B, and you''re not gonna like Plan B."


    "Do it," Avery says. "I''ll give you his direct number."


    She hears the buttons beep as the leader dials the number into his cellphone, and the phone rings once and then twice. She holds her breath, hoping that Evan or at least Robert will answer the call.


    "Hello?" Evan''s voice asks.


    "Hello, Mr. Howel," the leader says, his voice garbled with a voice changer. "I have your ex-wife here. Listen!"


    A hand pulls her hair, and her scalp burns, but she refuses to scream. She takes a deep breath and clears her throat.


    "Hi, Evan," she says. "It''s true¡ªthese men have kidnapped me."


    "Do you recognize your ex-wife''s voice?" the leader asks.


    "What do you want?" Evan demands. "How much do you want?"


    "Two hundred million dollars and not a cent less," the leader says. "We''ll give you a few hours to prepare the money, and then we''ll be in touch again."


    "Okay," Evan says. "But you have to swear to me that she''s not injured."


    "She''s fine," the leader says. "But one more thing¡ªif you even think about going to the police, she''s as good as dead."


    "Understood," Evan says.


    "Well, well," the leader says in his normal voice. "I hope your ex-husband still cares about you. Two hundred million is a lot of money, and he has plenty of time to reconsider."


    "He won''t," she says.


    "We''ll see," the Russian says.


    The men walk away, and she squirms in the hard, metal chair. Her hands are starting to go numb, and her shoulder feels like it''s been dislocated. The blood on her scr.a.p.ed cheek has dried into a painful crust, and her ribs ache with every breath. She stops moving and lets her head fall onto her chest. Everything goes black again.


    Chairs scr.a.p.e across the room, and her eyes flicker open under the blindfold. The men are whispering to each other, and there''s the unmistakable sound of cards shuffling against each other. The kidnappers seem to be playing poker. She dimly wonders what they''re gambling¡ªmoney from the ransom, chances to take advantage of her¡ªand then she hears a sharp slap. It happens again and then again. It seems the loser gets hit in the face.


    She fades in and out of consciousness, waking up again as the men run across the room. Strong hands pull her head backward, and someone hits her across the face. A powerful foot kicks her in the shin, and she screams.


    "Stop that," the leader shouts.


    "What''s going on?" Avery asks.


    "Your ex-husband changed his mind about you," the leader says. "He called the police."


    "How soon will they be here?" she asks.


    "Ten minutes, tops," the leader says.


    "Okay, listen, I can still get you the money, but you have to untie me," she says. "I can transfer the money myself, but it will take a few minutes."


    "Why didn''t you just do that from the start?" the Russian asks. "This woman is a liar¡ªshe doesn''t have any money."


    "I tried to give you my card, remember?" Avery asks. "Listen, this is your best bet now. You can''t escape the police with me¡ªthey''re already too close. And if you kill me, you''ll get nothing for all your troubles."


    A gun pressed against her cheek, and the leader says, "You better be telling the truth."


    "I am," she says.


    Someone pulls the blindfold off her eyes, and someone else cuts her wrists free. The leader shoves a phone into her hands, and her fingers shake as she types the password. She takes a deep breath before she presses enter. If I guessed it wrong, I''m screwed, she thinks.

 Chapter 347 - 347: Enemy Secret Plan

    Sirens wail in the distance, and the kidnappers disappear. She looks around the dark, gloomy warehouse and waits. Thick chains hang from the ceilings and molding wooden boxes sit in tall stacks along the walls. She wants to scream for help, but a part of her worries that the kidnappers are still lurking nearby.


    The sirens get louder, and blue and red lights flicker through the dusty windows overhead. She hears rushed footsteps and then the sound of a door being kicked in. The footsteps get louder, and then a dozen bright flashlights blind her.


    "Miss, are you all right?" the police commander asks.


    "No," she says, shaking her head. "They knew you were coming¡ªI almost died. Who called you?"


    "A concerned gentleman," the commander answers.


    "Did he give his name?" she asks. "Was it Evan?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss," the commander says. "We really can''t discuss this with you right now."


    They untie her and help her walk toward the door¡ªan officer supports her on each side as she stumbles toward the bright, flashing lights outside. Outside there are ten squad cars and an undercover vehicle¡ªdozens of officers mill around and bark reports into their walkie talkies. A slender female figure wanders among them, looking lost.


    "Miss, this is an active crime scene," an officer shouts. "You can''t go inside."


    "But I''m her friend," Rebecca''s voice says. "I''m really worried about her¡ªshouldn''t she be out of there by now?"


    "She''s still in shock," the officer says. "Let her breathe. Besides, as soon as she''s able to talk, she has to answer our questions. You can talk to her later."


    Rebecca paces the ground, waiting for news from the officers. The voices on the walkie talkies are almost incoherent. She can''t understand what they''re saying with all that static in the background.


    When she sees the officers half-dragging, Avery, out of the warehouse, her heart sinks. It''s almost too bad that they didn''t kill her, she thinks. But at least she looks pretty shaken up. Maybe she''ll mind her own business.


    She touches the bandage on her neck and sighs. I''d better not have a scar for nothing, she thinks. She chews her lip and watches the officers talking to Avery. Before the kidnapping, everything was going according to her plan.


    That bitch doesn''t know how much effort she''s cost me, Rebecca thinks, feeling her blood start to boil. I knew it was too good to be true when Evan called me up and said he wanted to date me. It was easy enough to bribe Howel servants and find out that Evan''s grandfather imprisoned him until he agreed to date me.


    As if that wasn''t insulting enough, he dragged me here and left me in that miserable little house all by myself. I played the perfect girlfriend, but he seemed blind to my beauty and charms. I knew then that he still had feelings for his little whore of an ex. I hunted her down and asked her to design the cufflinks and hired a murderer to keep her trapped in my house.


    Of course, Evan was smitten with her. The way he looked at her made me sick to my stomach¡ªhe never once looked at me like that. Arranging the kidnapping was tough, but I thought the plan was a good one. Faking unconsciousness in the hospital was difficult, but a few bribes to the nurses helped. After that, it was just a matter of redirecting the call to the voice-double I hired and asking him to call the police.


    She taps the briefcase at her feet with the tip of her shoe. There are two hundred million dollars in the case, but she knows she won''t have to use it. The plan was never about the money. It was about making Avery realize that Evan doesn''t care enough to pay her ransom.


    Really, if it weren''t for that bastard in her stomach, I would''ve let them kill her, she thinks. Maybe I''m too soft. Maybe I should have let the bastard die¡ªit''ll just compete with my own child someday.


    "Let me in, please," Rebecca shouts. "I''m so worried. I feel sick to my stomach. The kidnappers were supposed to take me, but she sacrificed herself. If anything has happened to her, I''ll never be able to live with myself."


    The police shrug, and Rebecca limps over. The plaster cast on her leg makes her usually graceful walk look awkward and clunky. She''s carrying something heavy and black under her arm, and she seems to be struggling with it.


    "Avery," she shouts. "Avery, are you okay?"


    Avery''s head spins, and she grabs the nearest officer for support. The man''s eyes widen, and he slips her arm around his neck to keep her on her feet. She groans and looks at Rebecca. What is she doing here? She wonders. I can''t believe she''d show her face after leaving me to die.


    "Avery, I''m so sorry," Rebecca says, gasping for breath. "I didn''t mean to leave you. I lost consciousness on the way to the hospital from blood loss. I was out for a day. When I woke up I saw all the missed calls and I feared the worst. I got the money and rushed to the drop point, but the police were already here. I was scared; I was too late."


    Avery closes her eyes and shakes her head. Rebecca''s words make sense, but it''s too much to think about. Her legs shake, and her body feels like it''s shutting down. She shivers as an officer shouts for someone to bring her a shock blanket.


    "When did the police arrive?" Rebecca asks. "Did you call them yourself? You''re so brave."


    "No," Avery whispers. "I didn''t call them."


    "Well, thank God someone did," Rebecca says. "I was worried, sick. Maybe I would have gotten here in time, but who knows."


    "I''m fine," Avery says. "It''s okay now."


    Rebecca lunges forward and wraps her arms around Avery. Tears shine in her large eyes and drip down onto her cheeks. Within seconds she''s sobbing uncontrollably. A kind looking officer pulls Rebecca off Avery and hands her a tissue.


    "I''m going to call Evan and tell him what happened," Rebecca says. "He''ll make sure you and the baby get the best treatment."


    "Don''t bother," Avery says, trying to keep her voice from shaking. "He already knows."


    "How does he know?" Rebecca asks.


    "The kidnappers called him," she says. "They asked for ransom, but he never showed. I think he called the police himself."


    "No," Rebecca gasps. "That''s impossible. I mean, maybe he did call the police, but I''m sure he would have come himself. He cares so much about the baby."


    Rebecca''s words hit her harder than everything else combined. She''s right, Avery thinks. If he cared, he would have come himself. He rescued me from danger so many times¡ªhe even risked his life to do it. But now he couldn''t even be bothered to pay the ransom.


    She closes her eyes and pretends to faint. The officer catches her before she hits the ground and carries her to one of the police cruisers. She curls into a ball in the back seat and sobs. By the time they arrive at the police station, her eyes are red and swollen, and her throat aches.


    "Oh honey," Andrew says, opening the door to the cruiser. "Oh, Avery, are you okay?"


    He pulls her out and holds her close, and she feels too weak to fight him. She lets him lead her into the station, and put a cup of hot tea into her hands. She sips it and tries to answer the police commissioner''s questions.


    "And how did you find out about the incident?" the commissioner asks Andrew.


    "Well, the bank called when two hundred million dollars mysteriously disappeared from my account," Andrew says. "And of course I was worried sick¡ªmy fianc¨¦ has been missing for over a day. I put two and two together and figured she''d been taken somehow. It''s funny¡ªI don''t remember ever telling her the password to my account, but I must have mentioned it at some point."


    Avery takes another sip of tea to hide her face. It''s true that Andrew never told her the password¡ªshe guessed it and got lucky. The commissioner scribbles notes onto a piece of paper and waves his hands to dismiss them.


    "Oh my god, honey," Andrew says, pulling her to his side. "From now on, I''m not letting you out of my sight. It''s too dangerous out there for you¡ªyou seem to attract it like some kind of cursed magnet."


    "I don''t," she says. "And I want you to know, and I''ll find a way to pay you back."


    "Do we have to talk about money?" Andrew asks. "In a few weeks, we''ll say I do, and all my money will be yours."


    "Never mind that now," she says. "I''m exhausted and in so much pain. I don''t think I can face your family. Can we please go back to the villa?"


    "Of course," Andrew says. "There''s a photographer there now, but I''ll take you back as soon as I can."


    Gabrielle bites her lip and looks at Hill, wondering why he summoned her.


    "Your performance the other night left quite an impression on our guests," Hill says. "There''s a gentleman in a private room asking for you. Mr. Oliver would like you to go entertain him."


    "Really?" she asks. "I thought he forbade me from serving other guests."


    Hill is about to answer when an unfamiliar man comes up behind him and whispers something in his ear. Hill''s cheek twitches, but he doesn''t respond. He takes Gabrielle by the wrist and leads her toward a set of large oak doors.


    The doors are ajar, and she can see a man in a dark suit sitting on a black silk sofa. Other men are standing around the room, but she can''t tell if they''re guests or bodyguards. The lights are dim and golden, and a girl giggles in the middle of the room.


    "Rock, paper, scissors," the man on the sofa shouts. "Ha¡ªyou lost!"


    Gabrielle leans forward, trying to get a better look. Did these men get a private room just to play a child''s game? She wonders.

 Chapter 348 - 348: Be My Guest

    "You know the rules, s.l.u.t," the man on the sofa says.


    The girl''s lower lip trembled as the man raised his hand. He slaps her across the face with the back of his hand, and the sound echoes through the dim room. The girl whimpers and rubs her cheek¡ªthe skin is already pink and swollen.


    "Come on, let''s play again," the man says. "If you win, you can have all that money."


    Gabrielle leans forward and sees a sloppy pile of hundred dollar bills on the table. She scans the money and guesses that it''s several thousand dollars. She bites her lip as the girl leans forward and clenches her manicured hand into a fist.


    "Rock, paper, scissors," he shouts.


    The girl lays her hand flat¡ªpaper. The man and his friends laugh, and the loud drunken sound makes Gabrielle''s stomach tighten. She steps back from the door and holds her breath as the man raises his hand. The second slap is just as loud as the first, and the men in the room cheer.


    "Third and final round," the man says. "You really can''t afford to lose this one."


    The girl''s shoulder shakes, and she raises her small fist again. She bites her lip and stares at the man on the sofa with tear-filled eyes. Gabrielle crosses her fingers behind her back and hopes the girl gets lucky.


    "Rock, paper, scissors," the man shouts.


    The girl plays scissors, and her face lights up. The room falls silent, and the men turn to see what the man will do.


    "You lose, David," she says.


    "I never lose," David says.


    Before the girl can grab the first bill, David''s fist flies through the air and slams into her jaw. She flies off the coffee table and lands in a crumpled heap on the floor. Her hair falls across her face, and she pushes it back. Dark red blood drips from her mouth and dribbles down her chin onto her tanned neck. The men cheer even louder, and David chuckles.


    "Nice one, David!" a drunken man shouts.


    "You''ve got some arm," says another.


    Gabrielle grits her teeth and looks at the man they call David. He''s wearing a black shirt, black jeans and designer shoes worth at least fifty thousand dollars. His dark hair is cut close to his scalp, and four diamonds glitter on his ears. He turns to look at the door and Gabrielle shivers. His face is surprisingly young¡ªhe can''t be more than twenty-five years old¡ªbut his eyes gleam with sadistic pleasure, and his thin lips curl into a monstrous grin.


    Gabrielle has heard of men like him. They act tough, but only because they''re rich. They hide behind their money and pick on people smaller and weaker than them. The other girls in the club say they get off on pain¡ªthey can''t enjoy s.e.x unless the woman they''re with is miserable.


    Gabrielle looks at the sobbing girl on the floor and shivers again. Is this seriously the man Jackson wants me to entertain? She thinks. That''s so sick¡ªI thought he was keeping me for himself, but I guess he just wants to degrade me. Well, I''m not going to give up without a fight. If this man likes violence, I''m going to give it to him.


    "Don''t be such a loser," the men shout. "Get your sorry ass off the floor and play again."


    "No, I''m done with her," David says. "Bring the new girl in."


    Hill shoves Gabrielle with one hand and pushes the door open with the other. For a moment, she stands frozen in the doorway. She can feel the men''s wolfish eyes on her, but she refuses to look at them. Instead, she stares at the girl, still shaking and sobbing on the floor.


    "You get over here," David says.


    He raises his hands and snaps his fingers at her like a dog. She grits her teeth and steps forward. She throws her shoulders back and looks around the room with casual indifference as if she can see through each and every man in there. She stops next to the sofa, but she refuses to sit down.


    "Sit down, please, make yourself comfortable," David says.


    The men chuckle and nudge each other. Gabrielle stays standing just out of David''s reach. He snaps his fingers again, and she bites her tongue.


    "So, you think you''re tough?" David asks. "Do you have any idea who I am?"


    "No, and I don''t care," Gabrielle says. "I''m not interested in getting to know perverts."


    David''s eyes darken, and he says, "I''m David West. My friends and I have a bit of a reputation here."


    Gabrielle''s stomach turns, and her blood goes cold. She''s heard the other girls talking about David West, and everything they''ve said makes his sick version of Rock, Paper, Scissors look fun and tame. He''s killed at least three different girls in the club and sent many more to the hospital. And that''s just in the last year.


    "Do you know how to play this game?" David asks.


    "No," she snaps.


    "You don''t know rock, paper, scissors?" he asks. "Maybe I can pull this s.l.u.t off the floor and have her give another demonstration."


    "That won''t be necessary," Gabrielle hisses.


    "Fine," David says. "There are thirty thousand dollars on the table. If you win one round, you get ten thousand; two rounds, twenty thousand, and well, you get the idea. But if you lose around, I''ll slap you across the face."


    Gabrielle looks down at her plastic stripper shoes. She wants to run out of the room, but she knows there''s nowhere to go. The men in David''s room would only drag her back in, and they''d enjoy watching her struggle. She glances at the money on the table and squares her shoulders. Thirty thousand is more than she''s ever made in the club¡ªit''s not a lot, but it could help with her debt to Jackson.


    "Fine," she says. "But if I win, I''ll also slap you in the face. It''s only fair."


    "Who says I care about playing fair?" he asks.


    "Are you scared of a woman?" she challenges, flipping her hair over her shoulders. "Only a coward would refuse."


    The men laugh and jeer, and David''s face tightens. He clenches his jaw and pulls her onto the sofa next to him. He slides his hand under her short skirt and pinches the inside of her thigh.


    "I''m going to enjoy beating you," he whispers.


    The double meaning chills her to the bone, and her heart hammers in her chest. She closes her eyes. For a moment, she lets herself imagine kicking him in the crotch. Then she takes a deep breath, opens her eyes, and prepares to play.


    "Rock, paper, scissors," David shouts.


    Gabrielle flattens her hand into paper, and David balls his fist into the rock. She smiles, feeling victorious. She blinks and feels a breeze moving toward her face, and then a hard hand smacks into her cheek. Her head snaps sideways, and she bites her tongue.


    "You were too slow," David says.


    He licks his lips, and the pupils in his eyes dilate. She looks down and sees the excitement in his jeans. He catches her looking and grabs his crotch. She gags and looks away.


    "Good one, David," a man shouts.


    "That was hilarious," says another. "The look on her dumb whore face was priceless."


    Gabrielle swallows the blood and wipes her lip on the back of her hand. Her mouth tastes like copper, and her ears ring, but she''s not going to give him the satisfaction of seeing how much it hurt. She smiles as wide as she can and combs her hand through her hair.


    "Let''s play again," she says.


    David''s eyes narrow and he says, "Rock, paper¡ª"


    Gabrielle rewinds her arm and slaps him across the face before he can say scissors. When he straightens up, his eyes are pure venom, and there''s a red blotch across his cheek. He rubs his face and mutters something under his breath.


    "You were too slow," she says. "If you want to win, you''ll have to be faster."


    "Let''s go again," he says. "Rock¡ª"


    Gabrielle swings her head to the side, and David''s fist grazes the side of her ear. She reaches for an empty beer bottle on the table and smashes it against the side of the sofa. Shards of glass and warm beer fly everywhere, but she keeps her fingers curled around the neck of the bottle. The jagged edges of the broken bottle glint like teeth in the light.


    "You''re still too slow," she says, waving the bottle back and forth.


    "I like your spark," David says. "I''m going to love crushing it out of you. So how about this? We played one last round. If you win, you take all the money on the table. But if I win, I''ll do you on the table. And then maybe afterward, I''ll let my friends have a go at what''s left of you. Is that okay with you, Jackson?"


    Out of the corner of her eye, she sees a man step out of the dark shadows in the corner. Relief floods her, but then Jackson''s lips twitch in a small smile. He raises his whiskey glass in a mock toast and nods.


    "Be my guest, David," he says.

 Chapter 349 - 349: I Accept Your Little Game

    Gabrielle swallows hard. Having s.e.x with Jackson is one thing¡ªhe''s rough, but he''s not unkind. But having s.e.x with this monster in front of so many other men is another thing entirely. She looks at Jackson, trying to read the expression on his chiseled face, and she shivers. His eyes glow with a strange intensity, and his mouth looks almost vampiric.


    I''m an idiot, she thinks. He won''t save me¡ªhe''s the whole reason I''m in this mess. He played me, and now he''s going to watch the show just like all these other pervs. Well fine, if he wants I show, I''ll make sure he gets it.


    "Okay," she says to David. "I accept your little game."


    A man whistles and shouts, "This''ll be good."


    "I call second dibs," says another.


    "Let''s play," she says. "Rock, paper, scissors."


    She sticks her fingers out like scissors, and David balls his fist for rock. His face glows in the dim room, and a demonic smile twists his thin mouth. He leans toward her, and she waves the broken bottle near his face.


    "Looks like I won again," he says. "I wonder, are you going to scream when I hold you down on that table? Lots of girls scream."


    "Dream on, perv," she hisses.


    "Oh, so you''re one of those," he says. "You think you''re brave, do you? Well, little girl, I know ways to hurt you that you can''t even imagine. You''ll scream alright¡ªin the end, they all do."


    Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Jackson. His face is smooth, but his eyes look dark. He steps back and disappears into the shadows, leaving her alone with David and his friends. She tightens her grip on the broken bottle. One on one, she stands a chance against David, but if his friends jump in to help, she''s screwed.


    David grabs her leg, and she leans forward. The bottle scr.a.p.es the side of his fair neck, leaving a jagged red line. A thin stream of blood seeps from the cut and darkens the edge of his collar. His eyes widened with shock and then pain.


    "You''re still too slow," she taunts. "You''re lucky I didn''t aim for your face, but I guess there''s still time for that. Tell me, would you scream?"


    "You bitch," David hisses.


    "Hmm, so not your face then?" she asks. "You''re right¡ªit''s far too visible. We can''t have you leaving the Top Girls Club with cuts all over your face. What about down below?"


    She glances down at his raging erection and swings the broken bottle back and forth. The men laugh, but the sound is different and uncertain. They might jump on her at any minute.


    "I''ve heard about what you do to girls down there¡ªmaybe I''ll return the favor," she says. "We''ll see if you like it when the roles are reversed."


    "You''re funny," David says, his eyes cold and murderous. "Let''s see how long your sense of humor lasts."


    He runs his fingers across the cut on his neck and sucks the blood off his fingertips. He licks his lips with a long, snaky tongue and smiles. His eyes burn with fury and desire, and he reaches for her leg again.


    "Listen, David," she says, batting her eyelashes. "I''ll let you have me, but only in a private room."


    "This is a private room," he snarls. "And I don''t listen to demands from whores."


    "Well, you better start listening," she says, raising the bottle to his face.


    "This game has gone on long enough, and I''m starting to get bored," he says.


    She jumps to her feet, and he lunges toward her. She dodges to the side and waves the bottle through the air. While he looks at the gleaming glass, she lifts her leg and kicks him hard in the crotch. He doubles over in pain, and she grabs a whiskey bottle from the table and smashes it over his head.


    Glass and whiskey glisten in his short hair, and trickles of blood flow down into his face. He staggers but stays standing. She grabs another bottle and tries to smash it over his head, but his hand shoots out and grabs her wrist. She twists her arm and tries to pull away, but his grip is iron. With her free hand, she swings the broken bottle and slices into his wrist.


    He growls and holds her tighter. She looks down at his hand¡ªthe knuckles are bone white, and his blood seems to flow even faster. His warm blood trickles onto her arm, and she smiles and squirms. As the slick blood drips onto her arm, she wiggles her hand back and forth, until her entire wrist is covered in his blood. With a deep breath, she pulls her wrist, and it slips out of his hand.


    "What the hell is going on in here?" Hill screams from the door.


    "This bitch attacked me," David says. "What are you people playing here?"


    Hill''s face goes white as he sees the blood, and he says, "Mr. West, I''m so sorry. Gabrielle is one of our newer girls, and she lacks discipline. I''ll have her sent to your room immediately. Just let me know which devices you want to punish her with."


    David''s eyes narrow, and he asks, "Any devices I want?"


    "Of course," Hill agrees.


    "And will Jackson approve?" David asks.


    "I''m sure he will," Hill says.


    "Very good," David says. He turns to Gabrielle and adds, "So your name is Gabrielle? That''s a pretty name. You know, I saw you dance in the wine glass the other night. You looked so innocent¡ªI knew I had to destroy you, but I guess you''re not quite as tame as you look, eh? Good thing I''m up for a challenge."


    He pinches her chin between his fingers and forces her to look up at him. He reeks of whiskey, and there''s blood-streaked all across his face. He licks his lips and leans down.


    "I can''t wait to taste you," he whispers.


    She grins and pulls him closer, wrapping her hands around the back of his neck. He smiles, and she takes his bottom lip between her teeth and bites it as hard as she can. She tastes blood and bites even harder, wondering if she''ll bite through his whole lip. She opens her mouth, spits, and shoves him backward.


    A club security guard rushes forward and twists her arms behind her back. She knows it''s pointless to struggle against the huge man, and she lets her body go limp. He tugs her toward the door, and she glares over her shoulder as she goes.


    "She''ll be ready in your room," Hill says.


    "Great," David says, licking his bloody lip. "I''m looking forward to it."

 Chapter 350 - 350: I Can Look Out For Myself

    "Do you realize what you''ve done?" Hill whispers as she passes. "He''s going to kill you tonight. And it won''t be fast."


    Gabrielle swallows and says, "I can look out for myself."


    The words are bold, but her legs are shaking. As the adrenaline from the fight fades, she finds herself overwhelmed with fear. If it weren''t for the burly guard, she''d have collapsed onto the floor. The room spins, and Hill''s worried face seems to dance in front of her.


    "Don''t misunderstand the situation," Hill says. "You''re not special to Mr. Oliver. He doesn''t love you, and he won''t be coming to save you. In fact, he just texted me the room he wants you to. He knows what Mr. West is going to do to you, and he doesn''t care."


    The guard drags her down the hall, and her plastic shoes make a dull scraping sound against the black marble floors. Hill walks behind, lecturing her. His voice is loud and high-pitched, and doors along the hall start to open, and girls poke their faces out.


    "What''s wrong with you, Gabrielle?" Hill asks. "Why would you attack a guest like that? And of all the guests to attack, why would you choose David West? It''s probably too late now, but I''m going to give you some advice. The second he comes into that room, do your very best to please him. If he can get enough pleasure from you, he just might leave you alive."


    The girls whisper and nudge each other, and Gabrielle realizes that Hill is making an example of her. He wants all the girls to see what happens when they dare to challenge a guest. The hallway has never seemed longer.


    Hill opens a door, and the bodyguard reaches into his pocket. He takes a length of rope and ties it around her ankles and then ties another around her wrists. She shakes her head and whimpers, but he ignores her. He takes a soft piece of black cloth and ties it tight around her eyes. The room goes black, the guard shoves her, and she falls onto a plush bed.


    The men leave the room, and she''s alone with the sound of her breathing. The longer she waits, the faster it becomes. And then she hears the sound of heavy steps and the slight creak of the bed springs as a man sits down on the bed. Strong hands circle her calves and pull her down toward the foot of the bed. He slides his hands up her bare legs, and he digs his thumbs into her h.i.p.s before flipping her onto her stomach.


    She whimpers, and he chuckles under his breath. She feels his weight and warmth on her back, and then he takes her ear in his teeth. She clenches her jaw and waits for the pain¡ªwondering if he''s going to bite her ear off like some sort of rabid dog. But the pain never comes. He nibbles the tender skin and then bites and nips at her neck.


    A loud ripping sound fills the room, and cool air touches her skin as he tears the short velvet dress off her body. His large palms are warm and smooth on the n.a.k.e.d skin of her back and her groans. His hands slide down to her ass, and he rips the flimsy lace down the middle, tugging the scraps away. He shifts his weight and reaches under her, teasing her most intimate area with long, slow fingers. She grinds her h.i.p.s down, pressing herself against his hand, and he laughs again.


    The laugh sounds familiar¡ªnot like David''s sadistic chuckle, but like someone else. She tries to think who he sounds like, but he slips a finger inside her, and her mind goes blank. His other hand reaches under to knead her bare b.r.e.a.s.t, and his mouth finds her neck.


    "Oh, David," she m.o.a.ns.


    He stops kissing her neck, and he pulls his finger out. She freezes¡ªworried she''d offended him. The bed creaks as his weight shifts, and he rips the blindfold from her eyes. The dim yellow lights of the room are blinding, and she squints her eyes in pain. She blinks, cranes her neck, and sees Jackson looking over her.


    "You''re not David," she says, feeling stupid as soon as the words leave your mouth.


    "Do you wish I was?" he asks.


    "N-no," she says. "Of course not."


    "Good," he says. "I don''t want to hear another man''s name on your lips while I f.u.c.k you."


    "I thought you didn''t care who f.u.c.k.i.e.d me," she says, letting the hurt and fear creep into her voice. "I thought you didn''t care about me at all."


    Jackson shakes his head, and his curly blonde hair falls into his eyes. He pushes it back and grins at her¡ªthe expression is charming, almost boyish. She looks down at his bare chest and watches as his ab muscles ripple and flex. He''s wearing nothing but his underwear, and the erection straining against the fabric is all man.


    He takes her wrists in his hands and undoes the knot with expert fingers. Then he bends down and unties her ankles. She flips onto her back and flexes her feet and hands as the blood rushes back. He lays back on the bed and watches her through lazy, half-lidded eyes.


    "Let''s try something new this time," she says, grabbing the black blindfold. "I''ve had many lessons here, and I want to see if I''ve been a good student."


    She reaches for his face, stroking his brow bone with her fingertip. He sighs and closes his eyes, and she dr.a.p.es the fabric across his eyelids. His hand shoots into the air, and he grabs her wrist.


    "What are you doing?" he asks.


    "I''m trying to please you," she says.


    "And just how are you going to do that?" he asks.


    "That''s part of the surprise," she says.


    She leans forward and nuzzles his face like a kitten, and he loosens his grip on her wrist. She ties the blindfold in a knot behind his head and runs her nails lightly across his scalp. He bites his lip and reaches for her, but she dodges him. She kisses his neck and then moves her mouth down to his chest, sliding her lips from his hard tanned pecs to his abs. She stops just above the waistband of his underwear and his groans.


    "Stop teasing," he says.


    "Only when I''m ready," she whispers.


    The teachers taught her to drag it out, to make the man crazy with desire first, but she feels herself losing patience. There''s a fire burning in her middle, and it''s making her blood boil. She straddles him and presses her bare chest against his, enjoying the warmth between their bodies. Then she lifts herself up, yanks his underwear off, and slowly slides down until he''s completely inside her.


    She circles her h.i.p.s, and a breathy m.o.a.n escaped her lips. His hands fumble through the air and land on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and he squeezes and pinches them in time with her grinding. The pleasure builds inside her, becoming unbearable, and then she explodes. His grip tightens, and his body goes rigid as he finishes inside her.


    He pulls the blindfold off with one hand and looks up at her. His eyes flash, and in an instant, he grabs her by the shoulders, pushes her to the bed and lands on top of her. She can feel him growing excited again.


    "So, how did you like it?" she asks.


    "I''d say you''ve been a very good student," he says.


    "I''m glad I made you happy," she says, feeling a rush of joy at his praise. She flutters her eyelashes and adds, "I hope you''ll consider adding a generous tip when you pay me tonight."


    "I''ll pay you what you''re worth," he says. "More too, if it means you won''t serve any other men. I don''t like to share."


    Jackson stands and picks his underwear up off the floor. She slides under the wrinkled duvet and pulls the silk blanket up to her chin, watching him as he dresses. His long legs, leanly muscled torso, and powerful arms make her want to leap out of bed and wrap herself around him. He looks like an ancient statue come to life.


    He finishes dressing and walks toward the door. Something in her chest aches, and she shakes her head against the soft pillow, trying to get rid of the mushy thoughts she''s having.


    "Wait," she says.


    His hand hovers over the doorknob, and he turns to look at her.


    "It was good to see you," she whispers, feeling her cheeks flush pink.


    He smiles and opens the door.


    Robert slaps a thick doc.u.ment onto Evan''s desk. Evan finishes signing his name on the current business contract and takes a look at the new packet. The first page looks like a company equity transfer. He flips it open, wondering which company is being transferred. The name feels like a punch to the gut¡ªthe Zuri Hotel, Avery''s hotel.


    "Miss Peters sent this over and asked you to have a look," Robert says. "She said she wanted you to have the first chance at it. But if you''re not interested, she warned me she''d transfer it to others who are."


    "How much money does she want for it?" Evan asks.


    "Two hundred million," Robert answers.


    "Two hundred million?" Evan asks. "It''s barely worth twenty million, and she knows that."


    Robert shrugs and asks, "What would you like me to do?"


    "Make an appointment with her," Evan says. "I want to know why she needs two hundred million dollars."

 Chapter 351 - 351: Envy To The Bride

    The private dressing room at the bridal store is just as lavish as the store itself. White tulle curtains hang on the walls, and a tiered, crystal chandelier glitters overhead. Hair Stylists, makeup artists, and tailors wait with their blow dryers, makeup brushes, and pins.


    Avery sinks into the styling chair and lets her long, chestnut hair fall down her back. The stylist weighs it in his hands and twists it around his fingers. He piles it on top of her head and then lets it fall down again.


    "I have the perfect style for you," he says. "Something understated and simple that will show off your gorgeous neck."


    She nods and closes her eyes. Ever since the kidnapping two days ago, she hasn''t been able to sleep more than a few hours. Between the pregnancy, the stress of the wedding, and Andrew''s constant presence, she feels exhausted. She takes a deep breath and lets her body relax as the stylist arranges her hair.


    The buzzing hair dryer and soft whispers of the stylists fade away, and loud wailing sirens fill the air. She looks around and sees the dank, moldy warehouse. The chains hanging from the ceiling start to stretch towards her, and she screams and screams until a man in a black mask slaps her across the face.


    "This is your ex-husband''s fault," the man shouts. "He shouldn''t have called the police."


    "No, it''s her fault," another man says. "She must have done something awful to make her ex hate her this much."


    Flashing blue and red lights appear, and the men run away. She listens as their footsteps fade. The sirens go silent, and she hears the steady drip of dirty rainwater. The dripping sound changes, becoming the ticking of a time bomb¡ªshe screams, and the bomb explodes, ripping through her body with searing pain.


    She wakes up in the salon chair, gasping for breath. Her hands are clenched into fists at her sides, and her forehead is covered in sweat. Her neck prickles, and she worries she''s been screaming again. It''s the same dream she has every time she falls asleep. She takes a deep breath and uncurls her fists.


    I still don''t understand why he called the police, she thinks. Two hundred million is nothing to him. Why would he take the call and ask for so much information if he never meant to pay the ransom at all? What changed his mind? Hell, as soon as Andrew knew what happened, he was happy I''d used his money. He doesn''t even want me to repay him.


    "Miss Peters, are you okay?" the stylist asks. "You look like you''re in pain. Is the ponytail too tight? I can try to loosen it a bit."


    "Huh?" Avery asks. "I mean, no, I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. Do you think we can keep the photoshoot short?"


    The stylist smiles and says, "Probably not. Most brides spend several hours getting ready and several hours posing for the photos. You''ll probably be here all day."


    She sighs and lets the stylist lead her to the dressing area. A tailor and two assistants help Avery pull the elegant white dress over her head. They do the zipper and walk in a slow circle, looking for last-minute alterations.


    "Is Andrew here yet?" Avery asks.


    "Not yet," an assistant says. "He called the shop five minutes ago to say he''s on his way but stuck in bad traffic."


    Avery nods and closes her eyes. An endless buzzing sound forces her to open them again. She looks around the room, wondering what''s making the noise, and she sees her cellphone on the styling table. It''s vibrating against the hard wooden top.


    "Can you bring that to me?" she asks.


    The stylist rushes it over, and Avery glances down at the glowing screen. Her stomach twists, and she drops the phone onto the carpeted floor. One of the tailor''s assistants grabs it and hands it to Avery.


    "Never mind," Avery says. "The call isn''t important."


    She closes her eyes and tries to focus on the gentle violin music in the background. Somewhere in the store, a small water fountain splashes, but it reminds her too much of the awful dripping in her dream. She opens her eyes and watches as the assistants fluff the skirt of her dress and pin along, a gauzy veil to her hair.


    They take her by the arms and march her to a wall of mirrors. She stares blankly at herself. Her long chestnut hair is tied up in a simple but elegant ponytail, and her face looks soft and tender behind the light veil. The layered dress seems to sway at her feet, even when she''s not moving.


    "It''s almost perfect," the stylist says. "But she''s still missing something. Hmm, I think we have just the thing in the store."


    He rushes away and reappears with a diamond and pearl necklace and a matching pair of earrings. The jewelry is simple, but it matches the dress. The short necklace makes her neck look even more delicate and graceful, and the earrings make her eyes sparkle.


    "You''re so beautiful," an assistant gushes. "Absolutely stunning."


    "Completely," the stylist agrees. "This simple look suits you. But I think you''d be even more stunning in another dress. It''s the best we have in store, and I''ve loved to see it on you."


    One of the assistants shakes her head and whispers, "You can''t let her put that on. The raw materials for that dress cost more than three times the dress she''s wearing right now."


    "She has a point," the other assistant adds. "If something were to happen, she couldn''t even afford to have it fixed."


    The first sighs and says, "God, I envy the bride who gets to wear it."


    Avery clears her throat, and the stylist and assistants blush. She unpins the veil from her hair and steps away from the mirror.


    "I quite liked my own dress, but now I''m curious," she says. "Where''s this amazing dress you''re talking about?"


    The stylish looks at his feet and says, "Miss Peters, the dress you have is truly lovely. Don''t worry about that other dress. A dress is just a dress, and a beautiful bride will make anything look lovely."


    "Still, I want to see it," Avery says.


    The stylist sighs and leads her into the main showroom. In the center of the room, a mannequin is wearing a layered wedding dress, covered in pearls. A male mannequin dressed in a crisp blue suit stands behind her with his arms positioned on her waist. The two figures are next to a large glass display case as if they''ve just been moved out of it.


    "That really is amazing," Avery says, stepping forward for a closer look.


    The neckline of the dress is stitched with small diamond ch.i.p.s that sparkle in the light, and there must be hundreds of pearls hand sewn onto the skirt. She lifts her hand and lets the very tip of her finger brush against the fabric. The cool silk feels as smooth as water on her skin.


    "Hey," someone shouts. "You can''t touch that."


    A short, fat woman waddles over, looking like she might slap Avery''s hand. The woman''s coarse, gray hair is tied into a neat bun, and her jowly face is stern and hard.


    "That dress is our best work," the woman says. "You can touch it if you buy it, but I don''t think you can afford it. Not if you''re wearing one of our simpler dresses."


    Avery stares down at the woman in shock. It''s been a long time since someone has treated her so disrespectfully in a shop. She steps away from the dress and smooths her own skirt.


    "I don''t know who you are or why you think you can talk to me this way, but I''ll have you know I had this dress made to order," she says.


    "I''m the co-owner of this store," the woman says. "And I don''t care that you had that dress made to order. It''s still a midrange dress, and you look very much like a midrange woman."


    The woman leans down and looks at the skirt of the dress. She narrows her eyes and squints at the fabric and then straightens and glares at Avery.


    "Did you touch it down there?" she asks. "It''s dirty, practically ruined now."


    Avery leans over and sees a small faint tan smudge¡ªit looks like concealer or foundation. But the color is far too dark to match her skin tone. She checks her fingertip and wipes it against the skirt of her own dress¡ªit''s clean.


    "What are we going to do now?" the woman screams. "This dress will cost us thousands to clean, assuming that it doesn''t ruin the silk. It''ll cost even more to take that panel out and replace it¡ªwe''ll have to remake the whole dress."


    Avery opens her mouth to say something but the woman gestures for her to be quiet. She spins around and stares at the tailors, assistants, and stylists in the store. Her gray eyes flash, and she puts her hands on her h.i.p.s.


    "Which one of you took the dress out?" she asks. "I told you, people, to keep it in the glass cabinet for a reason. I swear I''ll find out which one of you did this, and then you can kiss your job and your whole career goodbye."


    She turns back to Avery and says, "Can''t you tell this is a valuable dress? When we handle them, we always wear gloves. How could you smear your makeup all over it so carelessly? Oh, my masterpiece is ruined!"


    The stylist clears his throat and says, "Boss, remember what you always say about customers? They''re always number one."


    "Oh, shut up," the woman says. She looks at Avery and seems to notice the necklace, "Who gave you that necklace? And those earrings?"


    "I did," the stylist says. "I thought they would look good with her dress, and I wanted her to see for herself."


    "You idiot," the woman screams. "Do you have any idea how much that''s worth? The necklace alone is $200,000. What would happen if she broke it or stole it, hmm?"


    "This is ridiculous," Avery says.


    She tugs the earrings from her ears and unclasps the necklace from her neck. She drops them into the fat woman''s outstretched palm, hitches up her skirt, and turns to march back to the dressing room. A chubby, warm hand grabs her arm.


    "Where are you going?" the woman asks. "You can''t just leave without dealing with the dress you ruined."


    Avery sniffs and says, "I was going to change out of this dress. Because apparently, I might not be able to afford the repairs if I damage it right now."


    "Don''t get smart with me," the woman says. "You''re going to pay for that ruined dress or at least as much of it as you can."


    "No, I''m not," Avery says. "I didn''t stain it, and I refuse to pay for it."

 Chapter 352 - 352: Are You Sure You Want To Marry Him?

    Avery spreads her fingers and holds her palm up to the woman. The skin is pale and clean¡ªthere''s not a single trace of makeup on her fingers. The woman snatches Avery''s hand and holds it closer to her eyes, curling her lip with disgust¡ªas if her hand is too filthy to touch.


    "I don''t believe you for a second," the woman says. "You''re just scared because you know you can''t pay for the repairs. Well, let me tell you, no one comes into my shop and ruins my dresses without paying. I''ll call the police, and I swear I will."


    Avery closes her eyes and presses her fingers against her temples. The woman is in a frenzy about her dress, but Avery has dealt with women like her before. She''s wondering how to mention Andrew''s name best when a flurry of whispering distracts her.


    She opens her eyes and looks around the room. The salesgirls and stylists are all wearing the same horrified expression¡ªtheir mouths hang open, and their eyes are wide. A stylish rushes over and whispers something in the owner''s ear. The owner''s blotchy face goes, and a vein throbs in her temple. She turns to Avery and raises a shaky, accusing finger.


    "Now you''ve done it," she says. "The real owner of the dress just called to say he''s on his way. You''re going to have to take this up with him."


    Him? Avery thinks. How strange! What sort of man chooses the dress for his bride? She turns toward the glass door at the front of the shop, but she can''t see anything over the heads of the salesgirls and stylists crowding around the entrance.


    The shop owner pushes her way through her employees as the bell above the door tinkles. The whispering employees fall quiet, and a tense silence fills the shop. Avery pushes herself onto her tiptoes, but she still can''t see a thing.


    "Welcome, Mr. Howel," the shop owner says. "It''s our pleasure to see you again. But unfortunately, there''s a slight problem with the dress you ordered."


    Avery''s blood turns to ice in her veins. The employees back away, vanishing like mist into the rest of the store, and Avery looks up at Evan''s stern face. He stares back at her for a moment, and his lips curled into an ironic smirk. Then he turns away and glares down at the owner.


    "What''s the problem?" he asks.


    "Well, this woman behind me got the dress dirty," the owner says. "She got her makeup on it, you see. It''s a small spot, but we don''t tolerate any flaws in our work here. I''ve asked her to pay for the cleaning fee, but she''s rather difficult."


    "Difficult, hmm?" Evan asks, amus.e.m.e.nt in his voice.


    The owner''s forehead wrinkles and she stammered, "Yes, quite difficult." She steps back and grabs Avery by the shoulder, and shoves her toward Evan. "Apologize now," she hisses. "Maybe Mr. Howel will forgive your sloppiness."


    Avery stumbles and stares blankly at Evan. But why does he want a wedding dress? She wonders. The realization feels like a bucket of ice water thrown over her head: he''s going to marry Rebecca. The spectacular diamond and pearl dress is for Rebecca. No wonder Evan didn''t try to save me from the kidnappers, she thinks. He''s really over me.


    "Are you stupid?" the shop owner hisses. "Do you have any idea who Mr. Howel is? Apologize!"


    Evan snaps his fingers, and Robert steps forward. He grabs the owner by her meaty arm and throws her onto the floor. He puts one foot on top of her pudgy hand and presses down.


    "Ouch," the owner screams. "What are you doing?"


    "What exactly do you want her to apologize for?" Robert asks. "It seems to me you''re telling lies to Mr. Howel and blaming innocent customers for your own mistakes."


    "You''re right," the owner whimpers. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have been so careless with the dress."


    Evan steps away from Robert and the owner as if they have nothing to do with him. He walks toward Avery, and she feels her breath hitch in her throat. She takes a step back and bumps into a mannequin.


    "Why haven''t you been answering your phone?" he asks.


    "Why should I answer your calls?" Avery asks. "What could you possibly have to say to me?"


    Evan''s eyes flash, but he smiles and asks, "Do you like the dress?"


    Avery looks at the exquisite confection of white silk, pearls, and diamonds and shakes her head, "No, I don''t like it at all."


    Evan shrugs and says, "Oh well." He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a neatly folded piece of paper, "You don''t need to transfer the Zuri Hotel. When I give a gift, it''s permanent. But here''s a check for two hundred million dollars. You can cash it at any time."


    Avery bites her tongue. She wants to yell at him and ask him why he''s giving her the money now that she''s free. If he can write this check now, he could have just as easily given it to the kidnappers instead of risking her life by calling the police. She looks up at his arrogant face and makes up her mind. She takes the check and rips it into tiny shreds.


    "I came to you with a business deal, and instead, you''re giving me a handout," she says. "I''m not your charity case. If you want to buy the Zuri Hotel we can talk. If not, you can keep your money."


    She lifts her hands and lets the torn check fall like confetti to the floor. Then she turns on her heel and walks back toward the dressing rooms. Once in the privacy of the room, she checks her phone¡ªstill no text from Andrew. With a heavy sigh, she reaches her hand overhead and starts to unzip the dress. Even if Andrew shows up, she''s not in the mood to take photos anymore.


    "Excuse me, do you need any help in there?" the stylist calls from outside the door.


    "Yes, please," she says. "I can''t get the zipper down¡ªI think it''s stuck."


    The door opens, and she hears rapid footsteps on the thick carpet. She looks down at her phone and starts to type a message to Andrew, warning him that the photo shoot is canceled. A heavy hand brushes against her back and tugs the zipper down.


    "Hey, be careful with that," she says. "Don''t tear the fabric."


    The dress falls to the ground, and she stretches her arms above her head, enjoying the cool air on her skin. A warm fingertip trails down her spine, and she turns around, ready to smack the stylist in the face. Instead, she finds herself face to face with Evan.


    "What the hell are you doing in here?" she screams. "Get out!"


    "Don''t be angry," he says.


    His eyes drop down to her pale clavicle and then further down to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She remembers she''s not wearing a bra and crosses her arms over her chest as a flush creeps up to her cheeks.


    "Are you serious?" she asks. "You sneak into my dressing room and undress me, and now you''re telling me not to be angry? Go to hell, Evan!"


    Evan ignores her and asks, "Why do you want to transfer the hotel to me?"


    "Because I don''t want it," she says. "I don''t want to have anything to do with you. I don''t want to remember anything about our past life together. I want to move on once and for all."


    Evan reaches down and caresses her stomach. His voice is low and rough as he says, "Look at you. Do you honestly believe you can just cut me out of your life like that? We''ll always have something to do with each other. We''re bound together, Avery."


    Her lip trembles, and she whispers, "Don''t touch me."


    "Why not?" he asks.


    "My fianc¨¦ is coming," she says. "He better not catch us like this."


    "Are you sure you want to marry him?" Evan asks.

 Chapter 353 - 353: You Like What I Do To You

    "Yes," Avery says. "I want to marry him."


    Evan''s eyes flash, and his jaw clenches. She tries to look away¡ªhis anger is terrible to watch¡ªbut he catches her chin between his thumb and index finger and tilts her face up toward his. Her jaw aches, but she won''t give him the satisfaction of pulling away.


    "Rebecca," Robert''s voice shouts outside the door. "What are you doing here?"


    Avery freezes and glares up at Evan. He smirks back as if he''s completely unconcerned that his girlfriend might walk in on him with his half-n.a.k.e.d ex-wife.


    "Oh, hello, Robert," Rebecca''s melodic voice calls. "I didn''t realize Evan was here too¡ªwhat a coincidence!"


    "What are you doing here?" Robert asks.


    "Oh well, I heard that Avery was doing a photoshoot here today, and I came to watch and support her," Rebecca says.


    "I see," Robert replies. "But you better not go in there right now¡ªI think Miss Peters is changing."


    "That''s no matter," Rebecca says. "I''m her friend¡ªshe won''t mind me coming in."


    Avery bends over and reaches for her dress, but Evan is faster. He picks up the white gown and tosses it across the room. She glances around the changing alcove, but there''s nothing to cover herself with.


    "Quick, get behind those curtains," Avery whispers.


    "I don''t think so," Evan says.


    "Are you crazy?" Avery asks. "Do you have any idea what this looks like right now? She''s going to think you''re having an affair with me."


    "I''m not worried about that," Evan says, looking down.


    In her anger, Avery has taken her arms off her chest, and he''s staring at her b.r.e.a.s.ts as if he''s transfixed. He slides one hand up her side and cups her b.r.e.a.s.t in his palm. His other hand snakes down, and he caresses her through the thin white silk of her underwear.


    "You like what I do to you," he whispers as he touches her most sensitive spot.


    She bites her lips, but a soft m.o.a.n slips out. Evan leans down, and his lips replace the hand on her b.r.e.a.s.t. A tingle of pleasure rushes through her, and she m.o.a.ns again.


    "Don''t," she pants. "Stop!"


    "Don''t stop?" Evan asks, his voice low and evil. "Your wish is my command."


    He moves his mouth to her other b.r.e.a.s.t and continues to tease her through her underwear. She groans and grinds herself against his fingers. He chuckles low and increases intensity. Her legs tremble, and she grabs his shoulder to support herself.


    "Evan, I''m serious," she pants. "You have to stop."


    "That''s not what your body is saying," Evan whispers. "Your body says you like it."


    "Evan, I''m begging you," Avery says. "Stop it before she comes in."


    "I want you," he says, grinding his h.i.p.s against her to show her the strength of his desire.


    He pushes her against the mirrored wall and claims her mouth with his own. He slides his hands down the back of her thighs and lifts her up as if she weighs nothing. Her legs instinctively wrap around his waist, and he forces his tongue into her mouth. She m.o.a.ns again, and the sound rings out in the room.


    "Wait, what''s going on in there? And where''s Evan?" Rebecca''s voice shouts. "Let me in!"


    The door flies open, and Avery watches over Evan''s shoulder as Rebecca appears in the doorway. Rebecca freezes in place, her large eyes widening and her mouth falling open, and Avery wishes she could disappear. She tries to unwrap her legs from Evan''s waist, but he holds her close to him.


    "Get out," Evan says, his voice calm and authoritative.


    Rebecca stays in place a moment longer and screams, "You bastard!" Then she sprints out of the room, knocking a mannequin to the ground as she goes.


    "Jesus," Avery mutters.


    She uses the temporary distraction to drop her legs to the ground and slip out of Evan''s grip. She rushes to the corner of the room and yanks her clothes on as quickly as possible, leaving her wedding dress in a crumpled heap in the corner. Grabbing her purse, she races toward the front door, ignoring the shouted questions from the stylists and the owner. And then a strong hand closes on her arm, and she''s spun around to face Evan.


    "I won''t let you marry Andrew," he says, his face calm and determined. "You''re mine."


    He lets go of her arm and walks out of the store, and she slumps down onto the floor, suddenly too exhausted to move.


    Avery sits in the roomy limo, looking through the tinted windows at the white church outside. The stairs to the church are covered in white and red rose petals, and crowds of photographers and paparazzi stand on the sidewalk. She sighs and closes her eyes¡ªshe asked Andrew to keep the wedding small and private, but it seems news got out.


    Well, at least our parents won''t be there, she thinks with relief. It''s bad enough that the wedding is finally happening¡ªI don''t need to deal with his mother''s judgmental scowls or my father''s pathetic and embarrassing attempts to flatter Andrew.


    "What''s wrong, honey?" Andrew asks. "This is supposed to be the happiest day of your life."


    "Why are there so many reporters?" she asks.


    "I don''t know," he says with a shrug. "I guess the news got out. But that''s not a bad thing. Now the whole world can see how happy we are together."


    "The whole world or one person in particular?" Avery asks.


    Andrew smiles, but his eyes tighten slightly, confirming her suspicions. The grand wedding has nothing to do with her¡ªshe asked for a small and private ceremony¡ªand everything to do with making Evan jealous.


    "Come on, honey," he says. "You know I did this because I love you."


    "You sure have an interesting way of showing it," she mutters. "Somehow, it always makes me miserable."


    He ignores her comments and slides to sit closer to her. He''s wearing a white suit, and the shirt collar looks crisp and cool against his tanned skin. He winks at her and kisses the top of her hand, then opens the limo door and helps her out. Cameras flash, almost blinding her, and Andrew waves for a team of bodyguards to follow behind them.


    He leads her up the stairs, and she looks down at the petals she crushes underfoot. The sweet smell is overwhelming, and she''s relieved when they make it into the church. But the relief only lasts a moment. Dozens of children wearing white suits and dresses skip down the long aisle throwing petals in every direction. An ornate metal ball above her head swings open and more petals shower down on top of her like rain.


    A hush falls in the large church, and then a small orchestra begins to play the wedding march. Andrew places her hand on his arm and walks her up the aisle. It''s only a few yards, but it seems to last an eternity. She thought the church would be empty, but there are dozens of guests in the pews, and she can feel their eyes on her. She straightens her shoulders and lifts her head, staring up at the priest and the altar.


    As she walks, Evan''s words echo in her mind: I won''t let you marry Andrew. You''re mine. She glances around the hall, looking for him, but she doesn''t see his fierce eyes or proud face anywhere. It seems he didn''t actually mean what he said.


    Don''t be stupid, she tells herself. He''s just playing the same game Andrew is¡ªhe doesn''t actually care. Besides, I heard that Rebecca was in a car accident and sent back to her family''s home to recover. He''ll probably be visiting her there and trying to make up for what he did with me.


    The priest raises his hands, and the music falls silent. He opens his bible and reads in a slow, droning voice. Andrew takes her hands in his and winks. She swallows hard and returns his gaze.


    "Andrew Clifford, do you take Avery Peters as your wife, to have and to hold from this day forward?" the priest asks. "For better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish until death do you part?"


    Andrew looks seriously at Avery and says, "I do."


    The priest turns to Avery and says, "And Avery Peters, do you take Andrew Clifford as your husband, to have and to hold from this day forward? For better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish until death do you part?"


    "No, she doesn''t," a familiar voice shouts.

 Chapter 354 - 354: I’d Bring You A Wedding Gift

    Avery turns and locks eyes with Evan. He''s standing in the aisle between the pews as if he''s ready for a fight. His hands are clenched into fists at his sides, and his eyes flash dangerously.


    "Evan," she gasps. "What are you doing here?"


    He ignores her and stalks toward the altar with a team of uniformed bodyguards behind him. Several guards break off from the group and start to clear the reporters and guests out of the church. A few men start to argue with the guards, and the guards pull out batons and guns. The crowds vanish.


    "Remember when I said I''d bring you a wedding gift?" Evan asks. "Well, here it is."


    He snaps his fingers, and two bodyguards step forward, holding a weak-looking man between them. The man has a pale doughy face and nervous blue eyes, and the way he leans into the guards suggests he can''t stand on his own.


    "Avery, you need to open your eyes and see what type of man you''re about to marry," Evan says. "Ask this man who he is."


    Avery turns to look at the feeble man and stammers, "Who are you?"


    "I''m no one," the man mutters miserably. "I''m here because of my heart. I have the heart of some man named Charles Meyer."


    The words hit Avery like a physical blow. She staggers backward and almost bumps into the priest. She catches herself at the last minute and turns to look at Andrew. The color has drained from Andrew''s face, and there''s a sheen of sweat on his forehead.


    "Is that true, Andrew?" Avery asks. "Did you lie to me?"


    Before Andrew can answer, Evan says, "We ran all the tests. The heart in this man''s body is a 99% match for Charles'' heart. There''s no way it could be anyone else''s."


    Evan reaches into his jacket and pulls out a neatly folded piece of paper. She steps forward and takes it from him, quickly scanning the test results. Unless Evan faked the results or bribed the doctors to lie, it seems what he''s saying is true


    "I understand if you don''t believe me," Evan continues. "We can go to any hospital and ask any doctor to rerun the tests. Hell, if you want, we''ll put this heart back in Charles'' chest so you can see that it really is his. Just say the word, Avery."


    Avery closes her eyes and tries to think. The room around her seems to be spinning. The panicked look on Andrew''s face makes it clear that Evan is telling the truth, but it''s all too much to process. Without thinking, she lunges forward and rips the weak man''s shirt open. Buttons scatter and disappear among the rose petals, and she looks down at his bare chest. There''s a long neat scar across the right side of his chest.


    "Andrew, just tell me the truth," she whispers. "Do you have Charles'' heart?"


    Andrew steps forward and tries to take her hands, but she sidesteps him. For a moment, he looks like he''s going to insist he has the heart, but then his shoulders sag, and a long sigh escapes his lips.


    "You have to understand it''s not so simple, Avery," Andrew says.


    "But it is," she says. "You either have his heart, or you don''t. And if you don''t, you lied to me. You lied to me and tricked me, so I''d be with you."


    Andrew shrugs, and the simple dismissive gesture makes her blood boil. She lunges forward and slaps him hard across the face: her palm stings, and the sound echoes throughout the church. The priest looks horrified, but Evan chuckles low in his throat.


    "We''re done, Andrew," she says. "I never loved you, and I''ll never be with you."


    "Listen to me, Avery," Andrew begins.


    "I don''t want to hear anything you have to say," she snaps.


    Evan reaches into his pocket and passes Avery a small silver pistol. She c.o.c.ks it and hears the bullet click into place. With a deep breath, she raises the gun and squeezes the trigger. There''s a loud bang, and then Andrew crumples to the floor, clutching his thigh.


    "Consider yourself lucky I didn''t shoot you in the heart," she says, lowering the gun.


    Andrew groans with pain, but he drags himself to his feet. Blood flows freely from the bullet wound in his leg, and it stains his white suit dark red. Once on his feet, he tries to step toward Avery, but two bodyguards raise their guns and force him to stay where he is.


    "Avery, I didn''t mean to lie to you," Andrew says. He sees her raised eyebrows and continues, "At least not at first. I really did think I had Charles'' heart. It''s impossible to prove that it isn''t."


    "Spare me your pathetic excuses," she says. "You disgust me."


    "Wait, Avery," Andrew screams, clutching at his chest as if he''s in pain.


    "Your fake little heart attacks won''t work on me anymore," she says. "I swear to God, if you open your mouth again, I''ll shoot. And this time, I might not aim for your leg."


    For a moment, she stares him down, and then she tosses the gun to Robert and walks toward the church doors. Before she can make it even halfway down the aisle, Evan grabs her hand and pulls her toward a side room. The room is small and white, with a large stained glass window casting rainbow patterns on the floors and walls.


    "What are you doing, Evan?" she asks.


    "I''m taking you to get changed," he says.


    It''s only then that she sees the dress hanging against the wall. The rainbow light bounces off the diamonds and makes the pearls glow. Even the silk seems to shine like water in the brilliant light.


    "Don''t you like it?" he asks. "I had it specially made for you."


    She raises a hand to stroke the beautiful dress and then lets it fall limp at her side. Her relief at the thought of leaving Andrew is suddenly replaced with worry. Does Evan mean to marry me today? She wonders. Is this even about me or about some sick competition between the two men?


    "When I said you''re mine, I meant it," Evan says, his voice low and rough. "I wasn''t sure why you were with Andrew¡ªif you truly loved him or if he had tricked you somehow. I tried everything to make you admit you didn''t care for him, but you never would. I had to know, Avery. I looked for any dirt I could find on him, anything that might make you change your mind. Anything to convince you to leave him. Now, I see I was right¡ªyou never loved him."


    He steps forward and tries to take her in his arms, but she dodges him. Her heart is hammering in her chest, and her head is spinning. It doesn''t matter that he knows I don''t love Andrew, she thinks. It doesn''t prove that he cares about me¡ªjust that he cares about beating Andrew. He moves toward her again, and she steps to the side.


    "What about Rebecca?" she asks.


    "What about her?" Evan asks, confused in his voice.


    "Well, she''s your girlfriend," Avery says. "You''re in love with her."


    A self-mocking smile twists his mouth, and he asks, "Do you have any idea who she is?"


    Avery shakes her head, "No."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter who she is," he says. "All you have to know is that she''s basically a stranger to me. I made a deal with my grandfather to enter into a relationship with her, but there was nothing between us. You''re the only one in my heart, Avery."


    Avery stares at him in wonder. Questions swirl around in her mind, but she can''t decide which to ask first. A loud knock at the door makes her jump, and she sees Evan scowl.


    "What is it?" he asks.


    "We have Andrew all tied up," Robert says through the door. "What do you want us to do with him?"


    "Give him a VIP seat," Evan says.


    "A VIP seat?" Avery asks.


    Evan reaches forward and tucks a strand of loose hair behind her ear. He smiles a devilish smile and nods.


    "The cruelest punishment I can think of is to make him watch me marry you," he says.


    Avery feels her heart sink. No matter what pretty things Evan says to her about his heart and his love, the wedding is just about beating Andrew and making him jealous. How stupid to think he''d changed, she thinks. He''s just as possessive and petty as ever. They''re both like two children fighting over a favorite toy.


    She shakes her head and says, "I won''t marry you."


    His jaw clenches, and he asks, "Are you refusing me again?"

 Chapter 355 - 355: This Is The Cruelest Mockery of A Wedding

    Avery forces herself to nod. A part of her wants nothing more than to marry him, but she knows it''s impossible. She imagines returning to the Howel mansion and living the rest of her life like a cast-off toy. Once Evan has proven to Andrew that he''s the winner, he''ll probably forget about her. Loving him and watching him lose interest is the most painful thing she can imagine.


    Evan scowls and grabs her by the shoulders, spinning her around, so her back is to him. A rough and heavy hand grabs the zipper on her back and pulls it down. Her dress falls to the floor in a white puddle around her feet, and she crosses her arms over her bare b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    He takes the diamond and pearl dress off its hanger and forces it down over her head. Instead of a zipper, there are dozens of small pearl buttons down the back. He quickly buttons her up and spins her around to look at her.


    The dress swirls and floats around her, and she smiles without meaning too. The silk feels liquid soft against her skin, and the dress is light and airy despite all the diamonds. Even more surprisingly, it fits her like a glove. She half wonders how Evan was able to guess her measurements so perfectly.


    Before she can say anything, he scoops her up in his arms and carries her into the church. The room is empty save for three bodyguards, Robert, the priest, and Andrew. Andrew is tied to a chair, and one of the bodyguards stands behind him, ready to pull his gun on the prisoner.


    "Well, you look, lovely honey," Andrew says with a wink.


    "Shut him up," Evan growls.


    "You have to listen to me, honey," Andrew says. "I may have lied to you, but I did it out of love."


    Avery scowls and looks away from his face to the petals below him. They''re all red¡ªand it''s impossible to tell if the color is natural or blood. Her stomach twists, and she looks up at the altar. Another bodyguard stands behind the priest, pointing his gun at the old man''s head.


    Evan puts her down and reaches into his pocket, pulling out his gun. He spins on Andrew and fires. The bullet whizzes across the room and nicks Andrew in the ear. Blood flows from the wound and drips onto his shoulder.


    "Consider that a warning shot," Evan says.


    Avery''s heart clenches. She indeed hates Andrew for lying and trying to force her to marry him, but she has to admit he''s saved her life multiple times. As much as she hates him, she doesn''t want to see him dead.


    Andrew winces with pain and shakes his head. Blood streaks across his cheek, and he shrugs. His hands are tied, so there''s nothing he can do about his injured ear. Avery watches him and bites her lip¡ªit seems Evan is determined to be as cruel as possible.


    "Honey, don''t marry him," Andrew says, his voice light despite the obvious pain he''s suffering. "I''m your best choice, and as long as I''m still alive, I''ll fight for you."


    A bodyguard rushes into the room carrying a roll of tape. He peels off a silver strip and forces it over Andrew''s mouth. Andrew winks at Avery again, and Evan growls and pulls her toward the priest.


    The bodyguard jabs the priest with the gun, and the man trembles and fumbles with the pages of his heavy bible and Avery''s stomach churns. This isn''t how it''s supposed to be, she thinks. This is the cruelest mockery of a wedding. I can''t do it.


    "Are you nervous?" Evan asks, his eyes searching her face.


    "No, I''m not," she says. "But I''m not marrying you."


    "Yes, you are," he growls.


    She shakes her head, "No, especially not like this. Not with a bleeding prisoner and a gun to the priest''s head. It''s sick, and I won''t do it."


    "Fine," Evan says, looking thoughtful. "We can do it another way. As long as you say you''re willing to marry me, we can have the wedding however you like."


    She shakes her head and says, "Evan, I can''t marry¡ª"


    "I need you to promise me," Avery, he interrupts. "I need you to promise to marry me. Just say it."


    There''s a desperate fire in his eyes, and Avery steps back, scared by the intensity of his gaze. He doesn''t look like he''ll listen to reason, and she doesn''t know what to say or how to make him stop.


    Suddenly a loud roaring sound fills her ears, and the ground seems to shake beneath her. She stumbles forward and falls to the ground, hitting her head on the edge of the golden altar. She pushes herself up to her knees, but the sound is louder, and the church starts to fill with choking black smoke.


    "There''s a bomb," someone screams. "Someone is bombing the church."


    Avery staggers to her feet. Through the smoky haze, she can see figures moving and running. She rubs her head and walks in the direction of the door, but someone grabs her arm. Then she''s being lifted off the ground and held against Evan''s chest.


    "Mr. Howel, we have to go," Robert screams.


    Evan stands still and asks, "Avery, will you marry me?"


    There''s another boom and then a loud shattering sound. Evan throws her to the ground and presses his body on top of hers as shards of stained glass rain down around them. When she looks up at him, his face is streaked with blood.


    "Will you marry me?" he asks again, wiping the blood from his face.


    "Jesus, Evan, I will," she says. "I''ll marry you, and I''ll do whatever. Just get us out of here."


    "Mr. Howel, the roof might collapse," Robert shouts. "Hurry!"


    Evan pulls her to her feet and takes her in his arms again. Then he sprints through the church, her head jostling against his chest as he runs. The acrid smoke burns her eyes, and the church seems to shake and creak around them.


    They burst through the door to chaos¡ªreporters and bystanders are screaming and running in every direction. Evan pushes through them all, carrying her as far from the church as possible. Over his shoulder, she sees the bright flare of another explosion, and then the church starts to collapse on itself. Smoke and dust mix in the air and bright red flames lick the rubble.


    "Andrew''s still in there," she says.


    Evan sighs and waves Robert over. "Send someone to search the rubble," he says flatly. "And find out who did this."


    He carries Avery to a waiting car and pulls her into the back seat. She tears her eyes away from the ruins of the church and looks at Evan. There''s even more blood on his face, and she can only imagine how bad his back is. She looks around the backseat of the car, but can''t see an emergency kit anywhere.


    "Avery?" he asks.


    "What?" she replies, distracted by her search for medical supplies.


    "When will you marry me?" he asks.


    "You''re unbelievable," she mutters.


    Giving up on the first aid kit, she reaches down and tears a strip of silk from the hem of her dress. She balls it up in her hands and tries to dab at the blood on his face. He grabs her hands and holds them in his lap.


    "Give me an answer," he says.


    "Let it go, Evan," she says. "You''re injured, and now''s not the time to talk about this. At least let me tend to your wounds."


    "I''m fine," he grimaces.


    "No, you''re not," she insists. "You''re covered in blood."


    "Just answer the question, Avery," he whispers.


    "Fine," she says. "After Charles gets his heart back and wakes up."

 Chapter 356 - 356: I Want To Believe He Cares About Me

    Evan nods with satisfaction, and lets go of Avery''s arms. She dabs at the cuts on the side of his face, cleaning them as best she can with the silk from her dress. As soon as his forehead is clean, he wraps his arms around her and pulls her against his chest. She gazes up at his face and sees his eyes fill with fire. Something about his look makes her melt inside, and she relaxes against him.


    His smell envelops her, and she closes her eyes. A moment later, they pop open. I want to believe he cares about me, but why didn''t he save me from the kidnappers? She thinks. She tries to pull away from him, but his arms grip her tighter. She looks at the bloodstained silk on the floor and bites her lip.


    If he really didn''t care about me, he wouldn''t have saved me in the church, she thinks. He wouldn''t have risked his life for me like that. Her stomach twists and turns as she remembers his voice on the phone¡ªhe was so calm and businesslike as he talked to the kidnappers. How could he listen to me scream and just do nothing? She wonders.


    "What''s on your mind?" Evan asks. "You look unhappy."


    She shakes her head, unsure if she should ask him about that night. She squirms, but she can''t seem to escape from him.


    "Avery, I won''t let you leave me," he whispers. "I can''t lose you. Not again."


    He turns her around on his lap and looks at her with haunted eyes. He traces her lips with his thumb, sending shivers down her spine. She closes her eyes and tilts her head downward. But he is going to lose me, she thinks. The toxin is still in my blood, and unless Charles wakes up, I''m not going to survive this pregnancy.


    "Evan, I have to tell you something," she whispers.


    "What is it?" he asks, tilting her face up toward him.


    She takes a deep breath, and then there''s a loud rap on the window.


    "What do you want?" Evan growls, rolling down the tinted window.


    "I have some bad news, sir," Robert says. "Charles has gone missing. It seems Andrew''s men got to him and moved him away¡ªwe have no idea where he is or if he''s even still alive."


    "And Andrew?" Evan asks.


    "We''re still searching the rubble, but there''s no sign of him yet," Robert replies.


    Evan curses under his breath and rolls the window back up. Avery shifts uncomfortably in his lap. Unless Evan''s men can find and save Charles, she''s doomed. Of course, if she tells Evan about the toxin, he''ll drag her from doctor to doctor, trying to find the impossible cure. She rubs her stomach and thinks about the few months she has left. I don''t want to spend them in the hospital, she thinks.


    "What was it you wanted to say?" he asks.


    "It was nothing," she whispers.


    Evan looks at the woman in his lap, and his heart swells. Her face is flushed, and her lips are a beautiful dusky rose. Her warm body is soft and light in his lap, and he pulls her tight against his chest. There''s a certain sadness in her eyes, and he wants nothing more than to make her smile.


    He runs his fingers through her soft, chestnut hair and cups the back of her head in his hands. He closes his eyes and breathes deeply¡ªher distinct, intoxicating smell surrounds him, and he feels himself start to stiffen in his pants.


    "You have no idea what you do to me," he whispers.


    She makes a small, disbelieving sound, and he wishes he could take her by the shoulders and make her really look at herself. No other woman inspires the same mix of tenderness and l.u.s.t he feels with Avery. And God knows, I tried, he thinks.


    A parade of women flashes through his memory: actresses, models, and finally, Rebecca. Robert would show him their pictures or point them out to him at parties, but he couldn''t see them¡ªnot really. When he looked at a model, he''d notice that her lips were the same shape as Avery''s. When he looked at an actress, he''d see that her eyes were almost the same color. No matter who he was with, he couldn''t see beyond Avery.


    He takes her face in his hands and tilts her head up to kiss him. At first, her mouth is soft and gentle against his, but it''s not enough to satisfy his hunger. He deepens the kiss and forces her mouth open with his tongue. The taste of her drives him wild, and he groans into her mouth.


    Slowly, she begins to respond, kissing him back and flicking her tongue against his. Her arms wrap around his neck, and she pulls herself even closer, grinding her pelvis against the erection in his pants.


    She freezes and breaks the kiss, and he sighs with frustration. He''s so hard it hurts, and a part of him wants to take her now in the backseat of the car. But another part of him is afraid of giving her the wrong idea. She doesn''t seem to believe that he loves her, and a quickie in the back of a car doesn''t seem likely to convince her.


    She moves on his lap, and her thigh brushes against his erection. He closes his eyes and decides he has to take her. There''s plenty of time later to convince her he loves her. He slides one hand under the layers of silk to caress her thigh and cups her b.r.e.a.s.t on his other hand. There''s another loud rap at the window, and he freezes.


    "I swear to God Robert, this better be good news," he says, rolling down the window.


    Robert grimaces and says, "We''ve just gotten some information on the bombs in the church. Based on the style of the bomb and the material, we think they''re European in origin."


    "European?" Evan asks, his eyes narrowing.


    Robert nods and says, "And that''s not all. We''re looking at military-grade stuff. These weren''t just homemade bombs¡ªwhoever planted them would influence the military."


    "Anything else?" Evan asks.


    "Well, the last time a bomb like this went off, it was in Monaco," Robert says.


    "Shit," Evan curses.


    "What is it?" Avery asks.


    Evan locks eyes with Robert and shakes his head. He doesn''t need the butler to remind Avery that Rebecca''s family is from Monaco. Or that her father has many connections to the military.


    "We''re going back to the house now," Evan says. "I need to get you to safety, Avery."


    Avery sighs and closes her eyes. When she thinks of the Howel mansion, she doesn''t think of safety. But Evan''s eyes are filled with grim determination, and it''ll be pointless to argue. As the car passes through the Howel gates, she stiffens in the seat and clenches her hands into fists.


    "I understand you don''t have the happiest memories here," Evan murmurs. "You don''t have to stay here forever¡ªjust until I can safely prepare another house for you. Besides, I''m sure Lucky will be thrilled to see you. The poor dog has missed you."


    "I suppose I''ve missed Lucky too," she says.


    Evan helps her out of the car and leads her down the long hallway toward the back parlor. She can hear the dog''s excited howls and yips from halfway down the hall. Suddenly, the wooden doors fly open, and Lucky comes bounding into the hall. She braces herself for him to jump, but Evan steps in front of her, shielding her with his body.


    Lucky freezes midair and lands clumsily at Evan''s feet. Avery can''t help but laugh at the dog''s antics. A moment later, Sarah comes running out. The maid''s eyes fill with tears the minute she sees Avery, and she raises her arms for a hug. Evan clears his throat, and Sarah blushes and looks down at her feet.


    Avery steps out from behind him and gives the maid''s arm a soft squeeze. She hates how protective and jealous Evan is acting. He''s not the only one who can touch me, and she thinks as she walks into the parlor.


    "Oh, Mrs. Howel, it''s so good to see you again," Sarah says.


    "It''s good to see you too, Sarah," Avery says. "Now, maybe Evan will leave us alone so we can catch up."


    Avery starts toward the long leather sofa, but she almost trips. Lucky has curled into a ball on the train of her gown.


    "No, bad dog," Sarah shouts. "Don''t ruin her dress."


    "I suppose I should change," Avery says with a sigh.


    As Sarah pulls Lucky off Avery''s skirt, Evan scoops her up in his arms and starts to carry her toward the stairs. They''ve only gone a few paces when she hears a strange high-pitched giggle. Evan''s arms tighten around her, and he starts to walk faster. Avery lifts her head and hears the giggle again.


    "No, no," a maid''s voice shouts. "You can''t go in there, Miss Summer¡ªthat''s where the dog stays. Do you remember the dog? He''s big and scary, and he might hurt you."


    "Come on, that''s it," another maid says. "Be a good girl and come back with us."


    Avery squirms out of Evan''s arms and runs to the nearest window. She looks out into the garden and sees two maids leading a woman with lank blonde hair through the garden. The woman is wearing a torn pink dress and walking through the wet grass with dirty, bare feet. When she lifts her head, Avery freezes. It''s clearly Leonie, but she looks terrible. Her face is blank, and her body moves in a strange, jerky way, like a broken marionette.


    "My grandmother insisted she come here for a visit," Evan says. "She thought it might be helpful for her condition."


    "What condition?" Avery asks.


    "When she lost the baby, she snapped," Evan says. "She spends most of her time at a psychiatric hospital now."


    Avery swallows and watches Leonie make her way across the garden. It''s shocking how much she''s changed in a month. Her typical arrogance and poise have vanished, leaving her broken and weak. As Leonie walks, she puts her hands on her belly as if she''s still pregnant.


    "Come away from there," Evan says.


    Avery is about to step away from the window when Leonie''s head swivels around. Her hollow eyes flash, and she begins to giggle. The longer she looks at Avery, the harder she laughs. Avery steps away from the window and takes Evan''s arm.


    "Will she stay here tonight?" she asks.

 Chapter 357 - 357: I’ll Go And Find Him

    "No she won''t," Evan says as he scoops her up in his arms.


    Avery closes her eyes and lets Evan carry her upstairs. Leonie''s deranged laugh floats in through the windows, and Avery shudders. She can still see the hatred in Leonie''s lifeless, hollow eyes. Avery groans and shakes her head, trying to forget the haunting image.


    A sharp and sudden pain seizes her¡ªit feels like her forehead is going to split open. Her hands fly to her face, and her body stiffens. She tries to open her eyes, but it only makes the pain worse. From far away, she hears a horrible, twisted scream. It takes her a minute to realize the sound is coming from her own mouth.


    "Avery," Evan shouts. "Avery, what''s wrong? Are you ill?"


    She bites her tongue and forces herself to stop screaming. She squeezes her eyes shut and waits for the pain to pass. It vanishes almost as quickly as it came, and she forces her eyes open a crack.


    Evan''s face is pale with concern, and he asks, "What happened?"


    "Nothing," she murmurs. "Just a headache."


    Evan''s forehead creases, but he doesn''t ask another question. Avery is grateful for his silence. The pain scares her. She''s had these horrible headaches before, but they''ve never been this bad. She wonders if it''s a sign that the toxin is advancing in her body. She closes her eyes, but she still hears screaming. A moment later, Lucky''s howls mix with the screams.


    "Robert," Evan roars. "What the hell is going on down there?"


    Robert appears at the foot of the stairs and pants, "It''s Miss Summers. Something upset her, and she got away from her handlers. She''s been screaming and smashing things downstairs."


    "Well, make her stop," Evan snaps. "Avery has a headache, and she needs to rest."


    "We''re trying," Robert says. "But she''s really out of control."


    "Jesus, Robert, just give her some sedatives or something," Evan says.


    "Well, we want to, but your grandmother won''t let us," Robert says.


    "Goddamn," Evan swears. "Tell her to stand aside and let the men restrain Leonie. If she refuses, you can have her taken to the psychiatric hospital too."


    Robert pales, but he nods and rushes away. Evan carries Avery upstairs, taking care not to jostle her as he moves. As they go, the screaming fades away, and Avery feels herself relax.


    Evan lays her on a bed and rushes to the bathroom. She hears the sound of running water, and then there''s a cool cloth on her forehead. She closes her eyes and lets the cold fabric soothe the remaining ache in her head.


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Howel," Sarah''s voice calls.


    "Go away and let her rest," Evan snarls.


    "What is it, Sarah?" Avery asks. "You can ignore Evan and come in."


    Sarah seems to hesitate, and then light footsteps approach the bed. Avery lifts the cloth from her face and opens her eyes. Sarah is standing in front of her, holding strips of paper in her hands.


    "Mrs. Howel, Miss Leonie had a fit, and she started breaking everything in sight," Sarah says. "I''m afraid she found your handbag, and well, she tore up all these papers inside it."


    Sarah places the torn papers on the nightstand, and Avery sucks in her breath. It''s her mother''s sketches. Tears fill her eyes, and she tries to wipe them away before anyone can see.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Howel," Sarah says. "I''ll find every last piece of paper and get some glue. We''ll be able to put it back together in no time."


    Avery nodded weakly. The sketches are all she has from her mother, and she can''t bear to lose them. Evan strokes her arm, but she pulls away from him and struggles to her feet. She stumbles out onto the landing and rushes down the stairs.


    At the foot of the stairs, two bodyguards are holding Leonie flat against the ground. Her dress is even more torn than before, and her hair falls over her face. When she hears Avery''s footsteps, she lifts her head. For a moment, Leonie stares at her, and then she throws her head back and laughs.


    "Bitch," Leonie shouts in a singsong voice. "Bitch, bitch, bitch, bitch."


    Avery shudders and steps back, and Leonie laughs even louder. The strong guards struggle to hold her down as she kicks and flails. Leonie''s thin arms are covered in scratches and bruises, and the guards frown as they use more force against her.


    Avery steps past Leonie and starts to gather the shredded sketches. Some of the pieces are still large, but many are small, and she drops to her knees to avoid missing any. She picks up a piece of paper that shows part of a ruby, and another that shows part of the golden ring.


    Avery''s so distracted by the ruined sketch, and she doesn''t notice Leonie jerk away from the guards. A thick wad of spit lands on Avery''s dress, and she flinches. Leonie laughs and lets the guards restrain her and pull her out of the room. As they drag her away, she shouts, "Bitch, bitch, bitch."


    Robert rushes over and offers Avery a handkerchief. She reaches for it, but Evan snatches it out of the butler''s hands and bends to wipe Avery''s dress. Disgust and anger flicker across his face.


    "It''s fine, Evan," she says. "I can do it myself."


    He continues to wipe at the spit and says, "Why don''t you take the dress off?"


    She nods, and he helps her to her feet. With a quick scowl, the hall empties, leaving her alone with him. His hands are slow and gentle as he undoes the pearl buttons on the back of her dress. He peels the outer layer of the dress away, leaving her in nothing but a short, white silk slip.


    She steps out of the dress and walks down the long hallway. The dappled afternoon sunlight warms her skin, and she pauses next to a window. She closes her eyes and tilts her head back, enjoying the warmth.


    When she opens her eyes, Evan is by her side¡ªhis eyes burning with need. He swallows hard and then lifts her against his chest. His hands are warm and soft on her legs, and she sighs.


    "You really won''t give me a break, will you?" he whispers, bending down to nip her shoulder.


    She wraps her arms around his neck and asks, "What did I do?"


    He chuckles low in his throat and says, "A wrong question. You should ask what we''re going to do."


    Andrew lies flat on his back on a hard metal table. He stares up at the ceiling of the operation room at Misty Mansion. Dozens of machines beep and hiss to the side as they pump his blood and keep him alive. He slowly tilts his head to the side and sees his personal bodyguard, Jamie Winter.


    Jamie''s back is to Andrew, and he seems to be staring at the electrocardiogram. Andrew clears his throat, and he hears the beeping get faster on the machine. Jamie jumps and spins around to look down at him.


    "Sir, you''re awake," Jamie shouts.


    Andrew blinks and asks, "What happened?"


    "There was a bomb," Jamie says. "You almost died in that church. We got you out and rushed you back here to Misty Mansion. We weren''t sure you''d make it."


    Andrew closes his eyes and tries to remember what happened at the church. He sees Avery looking pale and lovely in a white dress, and then it all floods back. Evan''s objection, Avery shooting him in the leg, and then the blinding white light of the explosion.


    "Give me my phone," he rasps.


    Jamie passes him the phone, and Andrew squints against the bright light from the screen. When his eyes adjust, he reads a text message from Jessica: "Andrew, if you won''t tell me where James is, I''ll go and find him myself."


    Andrew closes his eyes. Before he took Avery to the church, he sent James with his father to Monaco. His father was supposed to meet Francis Howel and then come directly back.


    "Sir, Miss Jessica is on her own," Jamie says. "Should I send someone to bring here."


    "No," Andrew says. "Being on her own might do her good. Besides, we have bigger problems."


    His handshakes as he dials a number on the phone, and he lifts it to his ear. In his weakened state, the light phone seems to weigh a ton. It rings, and then a gruff voice asks, "Yes?"


    "Mr. Howel, you didn''t keep your promise," Andrew says. "How are you going to compensate me for my losses?"


    There''s a deep sigh, and then Francis asks, "What do you want?"


    "I only want her," Andrew says.

 Chapter 358 - 358: What’s My Reward?

    Lightning flashes across the dark sky, and phantom eyes wink at Avery. A dark, bloody mouth appears below the eyes, twisting into an evil smirk. Avery backs away, but Andrew is too fast. He pulls himself out of the ruins and limps toward her. As he walks, he keeps one hand over his thigh, but the blood seeps between his fingers. She turns her back to run, and his bloodstained hand closes on her wrist.


    "Where do you think you''re going, honey?" he asks. "You can''t leave me¡ªyou''re going to be my wife."


    "Let me go," she screams. "Let me go!"


    She tries to pull away from him, but his grip is iron-hard on her wrist. He starts to drag her back toward the ruined church, pulling her over piles of bricks and stained glass. She kicks her legs and flails her arms, but she can''t get away from him.


    "No," she screams.


    Her eyes fly open¡ªshe''s in Evan''s darkened bedroom. His hand is tight around her wrist, and it takes her a moment to realize she''s squirming and kicking. She blinks her eyes and tries to take a deep breath. It was just a dream, and she thinks¡ªjust a dream.


    "That''s some nightmare you were having," Evan says, his voice dry and amused. "You were kicking and fighting. I tried to hold you down, but you only got fiercer."


    "I''m sorry," she says, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Did I kick you?"


    "Quite hard," Evan says. "And in a susceptible area too."


    Avery can''t help the laugh that escapes her lips.


    "Don''t laugh at my pain," Evan says.


    He shifts himself in the bed and hovers over her, slowly pressing his body against hers. She blinks, and he leans in to claim her mouth. His lips are violent against hers, and she can feel his erection pressing into her hip.


    She pulls away from the kiss and says, "Clearly, you''re not really hurt."


    "Oh, but I am," he whispers, trying to kiss her lips again. "How do you want to make it up to me?"


    "Maybe I can fondle it," she whispers, reaching under him and brushing her fingers against the front of his pajama pants.


    "Oh yeah?" he asks, bending down to kiss her again.


    When she wakes in the morning, her lips feel swollen and bruised. Her head is pillowed on Evan''s warm chest, and her leg is wrapped across his body. His arm tightens around her in his sleep. She can feel his morning erection stir against her bare thigh, and she tries to pull away.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" he asks sleepily.


    "It''s morning, and I have some things to take care of," she says, untangling herself from him.


    He props himself up on his elbow and asks, "What things? I thought you were going to work with me today."


    "Why would you think that?" she asks. "Why on Earth would I go to work with you?"


    "Because I want you to," he answers.


    "Well, that''s just too bad," she says. "Because I don''t want to go."


    She gets out of bed and starts to pick up the clothing scattered across the floor. She takes the silk slip, her underwear, and pajamas and heads toward the bathroom. Evan launches himself out of bed and follows her into the bathroom. He leans against the door and watches her as she turns the water on for a shower.


    "So, where are you going instead?" he asks.


    She feels a blush creep into her cheeks and says, "Well, there''s the matter of the cufflinks. I guess the order was never canceled, and the production department at D.O. called me to say they''re finished. I''m supposed to come to get them."


    Evan''s eyes turn stormy, and he asks, "And what are you doing to do with them?"


    "I wasn''t sure," she admits. "I doubt Rebecca still wants them, so I guess I''ll give them to you."


    "Throw them out," he snaps.


    "Well, if you don''t want them, I guess I''ll give them to her," Avery says. "I''m not going to waste such good materials like that. And I suppose the rose quartz stones are hers anyway¡ªmaybe she wants them back."


    "How can you talk about this so calmly?" he asks. "Doesn''t it bother you?"


    She shrugs and says, "Well, business is business. And I''m proud of the design."


    "You''re such a cold woman," Evan complains.


    She grabs the shower head and directs a blast of water at him. The fine mist sprays his face and clings to his hair like dew drops. His eyes flash, and he lunges forward, throwing her across his shoulder and swatting playfully at her bare bottom.


    He carries her into the shower and slides her down, so her back is against the glass wall. She wraps her legs around his waist, and his mouth slips down to tease and suckle at her b.r.e.a.s.t. She m.o.a.ns and arches her back, and he enters her in a swift motion.


    Avery sits across the table from Evan, pushing her scrambled eggs around her plate. She watches him as he takes a sip of his coffee and smiles to herself. Sun pours in from the window behind him, making his skin glow. He catches her looking at him and his mouth twitches with amus.e.m.e.nt. She smiles in return, and his smile grows bigger¡ªhis eyes crinkle, and he reaches across the table to stroke the back of her hand.


    "Why do you keep smiling at me like that?" she asks. "You look like a smitten fool."


    Her tone is light and teasing, and he rolls his eyes at her. She''s never seen him smile so much, and she has to admit it makes him even more handsome. His eyes seem to sparkle, and she wants nothing more than to keep that look on his face.


    "I''m smiling at you because you make me happy," he says simply.


    "You''ve changed, Evan," she says.


    His eyes crinkle, and he asks, "Is that a bad thing? Don''t I look charming when I smile?"


    "You look more than charming," she says lightly. "You look dangerously handsome. I''m only worried you''re going to have to fend off more women than before."


    He shakes his head seriously and says, "Let them try. You''re the only one for me, Avery¡ªthe only woman who can make me smile like this, the only woman I ever want in my life."


    Her heart stutters in her chest, and tears fill her eyes, making his face go blurry. He squeezes her hand and leans forward.


    "What''s wrong?" he asks.


    "It''s nothing," she says. "Just pregnancy hormones or something."


    She grabs a napkin and dabs at her eyes, trying to get a grip on herself. Oh, Evan, she thinks. I hope I can stay with you and make you happy for the rest of your life, but I''m so scared I won''t be able to.


    The car stops outside D.O. headquarters, and Avery clutches her purse. She opens the door and steps out of the car, shutting the door behind her. The window rolls down, and Evan leans out and grabs her wrist.


    "Please, Evan," she says. "I need to do this alone. It''ll take an hour, well, maybe only half an hour. If you don''t want to wait, I''ll call one of the drivers to pick me up."


    "Of course, I''ll wait," he says. "I''m not going to risk losing you again."


    "Just please stay in the car," she begs. "I don''t want anyone to see us."


    "Why not?" he challenges.


    "You know why not," she says. "We can''t be seen in public together. As far as everyone knows, you''re still with Rebecca. After everything that''s happened, you owe it to her to end things officially."


    "Any updates on Rebecca''s condition?" he asks Robert.


    "She fell unconscious as soon as she got back to Monaco," Robert says. "The doctors think she''ll wake up soon, but she suffered a serious head wound in the crash¡ªand head wounds can be tricky."


    Evan sighs and says, "Well, as soon as she wakes up, I''ll break up with her. Are you satisfied with that, Avery?"


    Avery frowns and bites her lip. It seems cruel for Evan to break up with Rebecca as soon as she regains consciousness¡ªthe poor girl has already suffered a lot. But it seems equally cruel for Evan to lie and pretend until she''s fully recovered. Besides, Avery knows he''ll never agree to that.


    "Okay fine," she says. "But we can''t be seen in public until you break up with her."


    "And what if she doesn''t wake up?" Evan asks. "What if she slips into a coma?"


    "Don''t be so morbid," Avery snaps. "I guess that means we''ll never be able to be together officially."


    "Don''t say that," Evan says.


    He jerks on her wrist and tugs her closer to the window. Leaning out the window, he bites her on the neck, sucking the skin between his warm lips. She groans and tries to pull away, but it''s too late. A purple mark darkens the pale skin of her neck.


    "Damn it, Evan," she says, pushing his head back into the car.


    "Avery, is that you?" Emily calls.


    "Quick roll up the window," Avery hisses, stepping in front of the open window to block Evan''s face.


    She breathes a sigh of relief as she hears the electric buzz of the window closing. But then the sound stops. She glances over her shoulder and sees that the window is only half-closed.


    "I''ll hide in the car," Evan says. "But what''s my reward?"

 Chapter 359 - 359: Do Please Me

    "You''re such an opportunist," she hisses. "What do you want?"


    "I want you to please me tonight," he says, his voice low and hoarse.


    Part of her wants to argue with him, but Emily is hurrying toward the car, and she doesn''t want her to see Evan. She bites her lip, turns around, and gives him a quick peck before leaning against the back door of the car. She sighs with relief when she hears the window close.


    "Oh, is your husband in the car?" Emily asks.


    "He is," Avery answers without thinking.


    The second the words leave her lips, she wants to take them back. Surely Evan can hear her conversation through the tinted window. She hopes he doesn''t read too much into her casual remark.


    "Well, it''s really good to see you, Avery," Emily says. "And I have some news for you. Will you come inside with me?


    Avery nods and follows Emily into the building. The women ride the elevator up and walk directly to Emily''s office. Avery can feel the other employees staring at them, but she ignores them all.


    "So," Emily says, closing the door. "I sent pictures of your mother''s sketches to my father, and he recognizes them. He said he even made one of the designs¡ªlook."


    Emily holds out her phone, and Avery stares down at a picture of a necklace. A ring hangs at the end of the chain. Avery enlarges the photo and gasps. The ring is made of entangled golden wings, and a brilliant ruby is nestled between the wingtips. It''s one of the designs Leonie destroyed.


    "My father said this ring was part of a pair, originally," Emily says. "I''m sure you''ve seen it among your mother''s sketches. But the matching ring was stolen¡ªthe one in the necklace is the only one left."


    "Who took it?" Avery asks.


    "I don''t know," Emily says with a frown. "My father has been looking for it for years. Even though your mother never came back for the rings, he feels like he let her down. He told me he hopes he can recover it and give it to you someday."


    Avery swallows and looks at the picture again. Goosebumps prickle on her arms¡ªshe can''t believe she''s looking at her mother''s design. She hands the phone back to Emily with shaking hands.


    "Would it be possible for me to meet with him and talk to him?" she asks.


    "I''m afraid not," Emily says. "He''s back in Europe now looking for the ring. Last I heard he was in Switzerland or Monaco, following up on some theory he had. But I''m sure he''d be happy to meet with you as soon as he gets back."


    Avery nods and asks, "So, where''s the remaining ring now?"


    "I''m glad you asked," Emily says with a smile.


    She leans down and unlocks a draw on her desk. She straightens up and holds her open palm out to Avery. Avery gasps¡ªthe ring is sitting on Emily''s palm, looking even better than the photo.


    "My father wants you to have it," Emily says. "He''s sorry he couldn''t give it to you in person and hopes you''ll understand."


    For the second time, Avery feels her eyes fill with tears¡ªshe''s never felt closer to her mother. "Thank you," she whispers.


    Emily passes her a tissue, and Avery takes a moment to wipe away her tears and compose herself.


    "I still have to deal with the cufflinks," Avery sighs. "Is Sophie here?"


    "I''m afraid not," Emily answers. "She had to go to an important conference today. The only good news is she took Crystal with her¡ªso you don''t have to worry about running into her."


    Avery nods and says, "I guess I''ll just get the cufflinks and be on my way then. I have to meet my sister in an hour."


    Gabrielle looks out the window as the car pulls through the studio gates. Despite the tall iron gates, dozens of paparazzi and fans wait around the old brick buildings and sound stages. Gabrielle watches in awe as the car pulls past a set for an Old Western, and then past a street that looks like a medieval town.


    She checks her phone, feeling nervous and shy. A few days ago, she saw a headline announcing that Bryan would be starring in a new period piece. Though the film is a small independent production, there''s already a fair bit of hype about Bryan''s role. Gabrielle tucks her phone into her pocket and takes a deep breath. She wants to support Bryan¡ªif the gossip columns are right, this film could be a breakthrough for him.


    "Miss, we''re here," the driver says.


    Gabrielle looks out the window and sees that the car has stopped next to a tall white building with a black tile roof. She takes a deep breath and steps out of the car, shutting the door softly behind her. The BMW pulls away, leaving Gabrielle alone in front of the building.


    For a moment, she wonders if she''s made a mistake. This is my first day off from Top Girls Club, she thinks. Maybe I should have gone somewhere else. Or I could have tried to escape. She sighs and shakes her head. No, escape would be pointless¡ªno matter where I go, Jackson would track me down.


    A golf cart speeds past, kicking up a spray of dust. The back seat is loaded with costumes and props, and Gabrielle stares at them in amazement. She follows the cart to the other side of the building and tugs on a heavy black door.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" a rough voice shouts. "This is an active set. No one''s allowed in without the right pass."


    Gabrielle turns around and comes face to face with a security guard. The man wears dark glasses and a baseball cap. His muscles bulge out of the sleeves of his tight T-shirt.


    "Oh, um, I''m¡ª" Gabrielle stammers.


    She stops short when she hears a scream.


    "The lead actress is coming," a hysterical female voice screams. "Oh my god, Miss Janetta, Miss Janetta, look over here."


    The security man crosses his arms over his chest and rolls his eyes impatiently. Within seconds a crowd of paparazzi, extras, and crew have appeared outside the building. The crowd and push and point at a black car rolling down the road. Gabrielle stands on her tiptoes and tries to see what they''re looking at, but it''s hard to push past the aggressive crowd.


    "Oh my god, she''s such a hard worker," a woman nearby says. "If I were her, I wouldn''t show up to work so early."


    "I''d kill to look like her," another woman says. "Janetta Peters has to be one of the most stunning women."


    Gabrielle blinks in shock. Did they just say, Janetta Peters? She thinks. Is my sister a movie star now? She doesn''t get another minute to wonder. The back door of the car swings open, and a black calfskin shoe appears as Bryan swings his leg out of the car.


    He gets out and smiles at the crowd, brushing his shaggy hair out of his eyes. He''s wearing black jeans and a fitted black T-shirt and his signature silver jewelry. He reaches into the car, and a long white hand grabs his own. And then Janetta steps out of the car.


    "Oh my god," the woman next to Gabrielle says. "Are they seriously in the same car? So early in the morning? Do you think they''re sleeping together?"


    Gabrielle''s stomach churns, and she ignores the woman next to her. Suddenly coming to see Bryan seems like a terrible idea. Gabrielle slips her phone out of her pocket and starts to dial the driver''s number. She doesn''t notice that the crowd has parted, and Janetta and Bryan are walking toward her.


    "Little Miss C.o.c.keyed, is that you?" Bryan calls.


    Gabrielle blushes and drops her phone. Bryan laughs, lets go of Janetta''s hand, and rushes forward to give Gabrielle a bear hug. He spins her around and beams down at her.


    "I had no idea you''d be here," he says. "It''s so good to see you."


    Gabrielle looks over Bryan''s shoulder and sees hatred and jealousy flash in her sister''s eyes. She swallows hard and steps forward to hug Janetta, but Janetta dodges her.


    "Janetta, it''s so good to see you," Gabrielle stammers. "I can''t believe it''s been so long. I had no idea you''re an actress now."


    Janetta''s nostrils flare, and her eyes narrow as she asks, "What the hell are you doing here Gabby?" She quickly looks over her shoulders and says in a louder, sweeter voice, "I mean, this is such a wonderful surprise."


    Gabrielle laughs and says, "Well, I heard that our old friend Bryan was making a film, so I thought I''d come to support him. It''s so great to see you here too."


    "Oh, does the Top Girls Club just let its s.l.u.ts run around now?" Janetta whispers. "That''s right, and Dad told me all about what you do."


    Gabrielle feels her face flame with shame. She glances over her shoulder to see if Bryan heard Janetta, but he''s busy talking to a crew member. She swallows hard and glares at Janetta.


    "Oh, do you still have that cute little crush on Bryan?" Janetta asks. "Wouldn''t it be a shame if he knew his sweet little childhood friend was a filthy p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e now?"


    Gabrielle digs her nails into her palm and whispers, "Don''t you dare tell him."


    "I''m sure he''ll find out eventually," Janetta says. "But your secret is safe¡ªfor now. I don''t need all these reporters knowing that my little sister is a dirty s.l.u.t."


    Gabrielle bites her tongue and fights the urge to slap Janetta across the face.

 Chapter 360 - 360: I’m Sure She’ll Manage

    The extras and crew members come closer, and Janetta tosses her hair and puts an arm over Gabrielle''s shoulders. Gabrielle tries to pull away, but Janetta''s long nails dig into her shoulder, and she''s forced to stay put.


    Janetta raises her voice and says, "Oh, I''m so happy to see you, Gabrielle. What a wonderful surprise! But you shouldn''t have¡ªhow did you even get onto the set? Did security give you any trouble¡ªyou should have told them you''re with me."


    "I didn''t want to spoil the surprise, of course," Gabrielle says, matching her tone to her sister''s. "Besides, I know how busy you are¡ªI wouldn''t want to give you any problems."


    "You shouldn''t talk like that," Janetta says, her voice sickly sweet. "We''re sisters. Nothing you do could ever be a problem for me. Anyway, have you ever been to a film set? Let me give you a tour."


    Janetta tightens her grip on Gabrielle''s shoulder and propels her away from the crowd. The crew members and extras start to wander away and return to work. Janetta keeps a huge smile plastered on her face until they''re gone.


    "Look at you," Janetta hisses. "You used to be an awkward little girl, but I see the Top Girls Club has taught you to poise. I wonder what else it''s taught you."


    "Shut up," Gabrielle snaps back.


    "Bryan, come with us," Janetta calls. "I''m sure you and Gabrielle will want to catch up."


    Bryan shrugs and ends his conversation and walks over to join them. An awkward silence fills the air, and Gabrielle clears her throat nervously.


    "So, Bryan, it''s been a while," Gabrielle says.


    "Since when do you call me Bryan?" he asks, raising a dark eyebrow. "You think you''re all grown up now, do you?"


    "You have no idea just how grown," Janetta mutters under her breath.


    Gabrielle feels a blush creep up her cheeks, and she looks down at her sandals. Janetta seems determined to embarrass her in front of Bryan. And it''s clear that Bryan still sees her as a little girl. I wish he''d see me as a grown woman, she thinks. But I don''t want him to know I work at the Top Girls Club. Tears spring into her eyes, and she swallows hard.


    "Miss Janetta, we need you in your trailer," a woman calls.


    Janetta lets go of Gabrielle''s arm and says, "Well, I''d love to show you around, but I have to go get my makeup done. Byran, stay with Gabrielle and show the studio. Besides, I''m sure you two have a lot to catch up on."


    Janetta flounces away toward her trailer, leaving Gabrielle alone with Bryan. Gabrielle digs her nails into her palms and watches her sister go. As soon as the trailer door shuts, she relaxes. She turns toward Bryan and sees he''s still staring at Janetta''s trailer.


    "So, are you with her now?" Gabrielle blurts out.


    She regrets the words the second they leave her mouth. Her voice sounds childish and jealous. Good job, Gabrielle, she thinks. You wanted to show Bryan how much you''ve grown up, but you still sound like a jealous, whiny little kid.


    She casts a sideways glance at Bryan, but he seems to be ignoring her question. She breathes a small sigh of relief and sneaks another look. Bryan''s dark hair and stormy complexion couldn''t be more different from Jackson''s golden locks and blue eyes¡ªbut they both have a certain arrogance in their expressions.


    "Come on," Bryan says. "Let me show you the set."


    He leads her into the big sound stage building. The air is cool, and the room is dim. Suddenly bright spotlights flicker on, revealing a medieval stone palace and a village below. Gabrielle gasps, and Jackson laughs with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Pretty impressive, huh?" he asks.


    She nods with amazement, and he leads her down the set''s cobbled streets to a deep, dark moat. She bends over and trails her fingertips through the water, and he laughs and pretends to push her in.


    "Don''t you dare," she shrieks, swatting his hands away. "Don''t you ever get sick of tormenting me? God, you''re still the same old Bryan."


    He laughs and says, "You''re not the same Little Miss C.o.c.keyed, though."


    Her cheeks get warm, and she turns her face to hide her expression. He takes her arm and tugs her back out of the building onto the studio lot. She blinks in the sudden bright sun and stumbles against him. He wraps his arm around her shoulder and pulls her against his chest.


    "What are you doing?" she gasps. "Someone might see us and get the wrong idea¡ªlet go of me."


    He laughs and asks, "Do you know how publicity works?"


    "Not really," she says.


    "Well, trust me, any publicity is good publicity," he says. "If you can get people talking about the actors in a movie, you can build interest and get more people to see the movie itself."


    "Well sure," Gabrielle says. "But won''t your fans get angry if they think you''re with some strange woman?"


    "Oh, who cares," he says. "Since when did you get so serious, Gabrielle? Besides, the studio won''t let anyone release photos they don''t approve of. I''m not worried."


    Gabrielle ducks her head. She knows she should pull away from him, but his T-shirt is soft against her cheek, and he smells amazing¡ªlike musky cologne and pines. She snuggles her cheek against him and feels his chest shake with laughter. She freezes and jumps away from him, her face going hot with embarrassment.


    "Your cheeks are so red, you look like an apple," he says, lunging toward her. "Why don''t you let me have a bite?"


    "Oh, grow up, Bryan," she says.


    "Come on, I just want a taste," he says. "I want to see if you''re still as sweet as you were when you were a child."


    He grabs her shoulders and bends down. For a moment, his soft lips brush her cheek, and then he closes his mouth and nibbles at the skin. As he pulls away, he stares into her eyes as if he''s going to kiss her. Then he laughs and steps back.


    "Hmm, not quite how I remembered," he says with a wink.


    Hot tears flooded her eyes. She tries to blink them away, but they splash down onto her cheeks. I''m not at all like the girl he remembers, she thinks. That girl was pure and innocent¡ªnot some filthy p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e at the Top Girls Club. It''s true I''ve only slept with Jackson, but that won''t make a difference to anyone. For the rest of my life, I''ll be dirty. No man will want me when he finds out what I''ve done.


    "Hey, Gabby, what''s wrong?" Bryan asks. "Did I hurt you? Here, you can bite me back¡ªmake it even."


    He bends down and puts his chiseled cheek near her mouth. She turns her head away and wipes her eyes, cursing herself for being so emotional. I probably look ridiculous, she thinks. Coming here was clearly a mistake¡ªI''m just embarrassing myself.


    "It''s okay, Bryan," she says. "I''m fine."


    "Okay," he says with a shrug. "Let me show you the rest of the studio."


    He reaches down and takes her hand in his. His fingers are rough and calloused, and his touch sends shivers up her spine¡ªshe pulls her hand away as if she''s been electrocuted.


    "What''s going on with you today?" he asks. "You''re acting so shy. We held hands all the time when we were kids."


    "Well, we''re not children anymore," she says. "Someone might see us, and then what would your agent say?"


    "I don''t have an agent," Bryan says. "And I can tell you''re not a child anymore."


    His eyes twinkle, and he takes a long look at her slender legs, perky ass, and small b.r.e.a.s.ts. He licks his lips, and she glances down, suddenly worried she''d dressed indecently. She''s wearing skinny light wash jeans and a simple white shirt, but the clothes cling to her body and highlight her gentle curves. Bryan raises an eyebrow and winks and then takes her arm in his.


    "It usually gets pretty crowded around the trailers, so stay close to me," he says. "We wouldn''t want you losing your way. Someone might mistake you for an actress and sign you for a movie deal."


    Gabrielle rolls her eyes and lets him lead her toward the trailers.


    Janetta looks out her trailer window, and her lips curl into a sneer. Gabrielle and Bryan are walking arm in arm as if they''re a cute old married couple. How dare she, Janetta thinks. Bryan is supposed to be mine. I guess Top Girls Club really has turned her into a shameless little whore.


    "What are you looking at?" Wendy Angela asks.


    Janetta turns to glare at her agent and snaps, "Nothing important."


    "Well, then sit back down and let the stylist finish your makeup," Wendy says.


    Janetta sighs and settles into the makeup chair. She closes her eyes and lets the stylist swipe on layers of stage makeup and dramatic eyeshadow. The makeup feels heavy and hot on her skin, and when she opens her eyes, she barely recognizes herself.


    "You know, you and your little sister really look alike," Wendy says.


    "Really?" Janetta asks.


    "I think so," Wendy says.


    "That''s just because she copies me," Janetta snaps. "You know ever since she was a child, she always wanted to do whatever I did. She did her hair like me and even stole my clothes to wear. It was cute when she was a kid, but now it''s just pathetic."


    "I see," Wendy says, but she doesn''t sound convinced. "Anyway, we''re going to film the big sword fight scene today. There''s no budget for a stunt double, so you''re going to have to do everything yourself. You''ll have to let me know if you start getting too hot so we can have someone fix your makeup. We don''t want you to look sweaty."


    Janetta glances over her shoulder and sees Gabrielle walking out of Bryan''s trailer. That little skank, she thinks. I''ll make her pay for this.


    "Wendy, I''ve just had a wonderful idea," she says. "What if we asked Gabrielle to be my stunt double? I''m on my period, and I''m not sure I can handle the action scenes, and you''ve already said she looks like me."


    "Um, I''m not sure that''s a good idea," Wendy stammers.


    "Why not?" Janetta asks. "Gabrielle can earn some money, and maybe she''ll even find a new career. Like her bigger sister, I feel responsible for helping her."


    "But does she have any experience?" Wendy asks. "It''s not easy to be a stunt double."


    "Oh, I''m sure she''ll manage," Janetta says. "After all, she has quite a bit of experience in the entertainment industry. I''m sure her work has made her very flexible."

 Chapter 361 - 361: New Future

    "Oh, I didn''t realize she has the experience," Wendy says brightly. "What kind of stuff has she been in?"


    " A Wrong question," Janetta mutters. "You should be asking what kind of stuff has been in her."


    "What''s that?" Wendy asks. "I can''t hear you."


    "Never mind," Janetta says. "Just call the director and tell him I want to give my little sister her big acting break."


    Gabrielle''s eyes go wide, and the room seems to spin. She stares at Janetta in shock, trying to read her sister''s expression. Why does Janetta want to give me this opportunity? She wonders. There''s no way she''s doing this out of the goodness of her heart.


    "That''s a really nice offer, Janetta," she says. "But I don''t know the first thing about being a stunt double."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that," Janetta says with a wave of her manicured hand. "No one is a natural-born stunt double¡ªeveryone has to start somewhere. This will be a great opportunity for you to learn."


    "Thanks, but I''m not sure I want to learn," Gabrielle says.


    Janetta steps closer and whispers, "Come on, I''m trying to give you a chance here. Surely you don''t want to spend the rest of your life in the Top Girls Club, and there''s no way the hospital will ever hire you as a nurse after they find out what you''ve done. This could be your only chance at a bright new future."


    Gabrielle bites her lip. Janetta has a point¡ªno respectable hospital will ever hire a former p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e as a nurse. She shakes her head at herself. I need to be more careful, she thinks. This is definitely some sort of trap.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you, Janetta," Gabrielle says. "I''m sure I''ll just disappoint the director, and that will reflect badly on you."


    "Oh, I''m sure you''ll be fine," Janetta says. "Besides, the director and I have worked on several projects together. He''ll be happy to do me a favor."


    "I really don''t think¡ª" Gabrielle begins.


    She''s interrupted as the trailer door swings open. Bryan saunters into the small trailer and leans up against the wall as if he owns it.


    "I was wondering where you ladies were," he says.


    "Oh Bryan, I''m so glad you''re here," Janetta says. "Gabrielle just agreed to be my stunt double for the sword fight scene today. Isn''t that wonderful?"


    Bryan laughs and puts his palm on Gabrielle''s forehead. "Are you ill?" he asks. "Last I checked, you were hopelessly clumsy. What makes you think you can be a stunt double?"


    "Don''t be an idiot, Bryan," Janetta snaps. "I''m just trying to help my little sister. She''s not exactly on a good path right now, and I feel like it''s my responsibility to help her have a better future."


    Gabrielle looks down at her feet in shame. She''s sure Bryan will ask Janetta what she means, and then he''ll find out the terrible truth. Silence fills the trailer, and Gabrielle grits her teeth.


    "Whatever," Bryan says with a shrug. "Try not to break your neck, Gabby."


    The next hour is a blur. The stylists get to work applying makeup and doing Gabrielle''s hair. They poke and prod her until she feels crabby and exhausted. By the time they finish, she hardly recognizes herself in the mirror.


    "It''s uncanny," Wendy says. "You and Janetta could be the same person. Come on, and you need to meet Mr. Edgar, the action choreographer."


    Gabrielle nods and follows Wendy back onto the set. A short man wearing a black turtleneck and thick glasses waves them over. Gabrielle has never seen an action choreographer before, but this little man takes her by surprise. He looks nothing like the buff action man she was imagining.


    "You''re late," he says. "Please tell me you know how to do stunts."


    She shakes her head, grateful the thick makeup hides the blush creeping up her cheeks. Mr. Edgar purses his lips and circles her.


    "Do you at least know how to dance?" he asks.


    "I recently started to take dance lessons," she answers.


    "How recently?" he asks.


    "A few weeks ago," she answers honestly.


    "A few weeks ago, good God," he complains. "Are you afraid of heights?"


    "She''s not," Bryan says, walking to join them. "I used to sic the family dog on her and let me tell you, I''ve never seen anyone climb a tree as fast as she did."


    "Well, I guess I have no choice," Mr. Edgar says. "Let''s just hope you''re not as big a disaster as you look."


    "Well, it''s too late to change your mind now," Wendy whispers to Gabrielle. "Just do your best and try not to make us all look like fools."


    Gabrielle swallows nervously and follows Mr. Edgar to a thick, foam mat. He hands her a plastic sword and shows her how to swing it back and forth. Then he teaches her how to jump and roll. Gabrielle is surprised by how easy it is¡ªher newly toned muscles make the moves feel graceful and straightforward. After a few trials run, she even starts to enjoy it¡ªflying through the air and landing on the soft foam is kind of exhilarating.


    "Well, you''re not terrible," he says.


    Gabrielle can''t help but smile at the reluctant praise.


    "Don''t go getting a big head," he adds. "It''s a lot harder once you''re in the harness and wearing a floor-length dress. Speaking of which, we have to get you into costume."


    He grabs her arms and tugs her toward a changing room and then disappears back onto the set. She takes a deep breath and opens the door to chaos. Inside the bright room, assistants and stylists run in every direction carrying piles of fabric, wigs, and shoeboxes. She steps into the room, trying to avoid crashing into one of the panicked assistants.


    "Hey Janetta, get over here," someone shouts.


    Gabrielle looks over her shoulder, wondering where Janetta is. Then she remembers that her makeup makes her look almost exactly like Janetta.


    "Uhh, I''m not Janetta," she says. "I''m her stunt double."


    "Whatever," the voice shouts. "Just get over here and let me change you."


    Gabrielle follows the angry-sounding voice to a corner of the changing room. A short woman with a pixie cut is pulling a green velvet dress off of a hanger. She looks at Gabrielle and scowls.


    "Who put all that makeup on you?" she asks. "You''re a stunt double for Christ''s sake¡ªno one is going to film your face. The makeup will melt under the stage lights and get all over this dress. Take it off at once."


    Gabrielle looks around and finds a makeup table halfway across the room. She pushes through the crowd and grabs some cotton pads and makeup remover. It takes several minutes to remove all of the heavy makeup, and her skin looks pink from all the rubbing.


    "Hurry up," the stylist with the pixie cut shouts.


    Gabrielle rushes over and lets the stylist undress her. The short woman lifts the green velvet dress high into the air, and Gabrielle steps into it. The heavy gown fits like a glove, and Gabrielle smiles at her reflection in the dirty mirror. The bodice of the gown clings to her chest, and low cut, lace lined neckline makes her b.r.e.a.s.ts look bigger. The full skirt swishes around her legs, and the gown''s long billowing sleeves make every movement look dramatic.


    "Hold your breath," the stylist orders.


    Gabrielle obeys, and the stylist starts to tie the laces at the back of the dress. She tugs them painfully tight, and Gabrielle finds herself panting for breath. The stiff fabric feels like it''s crushing her. How am I supposed to do anything in this? She wonders nervously. I''ll probably pass out the second the cameras start rolling.


    "Okay, that''s it," the stylist says. "Now, get back on set."


    The minute Gabrielle walks back onto the set, people stop and stare. The long gown swishes romantically around her ankles, and her dark, straight hair looks glossy in the spotlights. She takes a deep breath, straightens her shoulders and marches up to Mr. Edgar. She grabs her sword and swishes it through the air¡ªthough it''s only plastic, it makes her feel like a powerful warrior.


    This is no different from the Top Girls Club, she thinks. It''s just another performance. All I have to do is remember my steps, control my expression, and give the audience whatever they want.


    "You might just prove me wrong after all," Mr. Edgar murmurs.


    He straps her into the harness and then rushes to stand behind the cameraman. The tight harness pinches her sides, and she squirms uncomfortably. Then the ropes creak, and she''s hoisted into the air. For a moment, she worries she''ll faint, but then the exhilaration takes over.


    The ropes swing back and forth in a graceful arc, and the wind machines roar to life. Her hair blows out behind her, and her dress flows in the air behind her. As she looks down at the palace and village below, it''s easy to believe she''s really flying. She brandishes her sword and slices it through the air, and then flips around and lands on the palace roof.


    "Cut," the director shouts.


    Gabrielle shifts on her feet and looks down at the studio. Dozens of crew members and extras have pushed their way onto the set. They stand behind the cameras and stare up at her with admiration. Gabrielle smiles and waves at them.


    "That was excellent¡ªyou looked just like a queen," Mr. Edgar shouts. "Now, let''s do it one more time from a different angle."


    The ropes creak, and Gabrielle feels tugged back into the air. She dangles helplessly for a minute, and then the director calls the action. The billowing sleeves of her gown blowback to reveal her pale, delicate wrists, and she swings her sword back and forth.


    "Okay, let''s take a break," the cameraman calls.


    Janetta stands up and marches off the stage. She and Bryan have been filming a love scene all morning, and she feels hot and irritated.


    "Come on, Bryan," she says, grabbing his arm. "Let''s go see how Gabrielle is doing with her little action scene."


    This will be good, she thinks. I bet timid little Gabby is having a complete breakdown. I can''t wait for Bryan to see what a mess she is.

 Chapter 362 - 362: I Can Handle This

    "Alright, that''s great," Mr. Edgar shouts.


    Gabrielle looks down, and her stomach drops. She''s dangling high above the floor on a thin rope. Without the choreography to distract her, she realizes just how far from the floor she is. She watches the crew members rush back and forth as they adjust the camera equipment and try not to think about what would happen if she fell.


    I''ve done scarier things before, she thinks. I can handle this. She takes a deep breath and then another and watches the people bustle around the set. Mr. Edgar and a man she doesn''t seem to recognize are in deep conversation. They keep pointing up at her. I wonder what they''re saying, she wonders.


    The spotlights are blazing with heat, and she feels a drop of sweat creep down her back. The heavy gown is almost suffocating in the heat. But I''ve worn more uncomfortable costumes at the club, she thinks. At least this covers my ass. She looks at the cameraman and director, hoping they''ll let her come down, but they seem to have forgotten about her.


    They''ve turned their backs to the set and are talking with a couple standing in the shadows behind them. Gabrielle squints and recognizes Janetta and Bryan. It''s hard to tell with the glare of the lights, but it looks like Janetta is scowling.


    "Okay, we''re going to bring you down, Gabrielle," Mr. Edgar shouts. "I want to show you another action sequence."


    The ropes began to creak, and Gabrielle finds herself standing on the hard wooden floor. Mr. Edgar, Bryan, and Janetta rush over, and suddenly Gabrielle wishes she was back in the air. Janetta''s expression is even angrier up close¡ªher eyes flash, and her lip curls up in a sneer.


    "You must be happy," Janetta hisses. "Mr. Edgar never likes anyone''s work¡ªyou have no idea how lucky you are."


    Gabrielle shrugs and says, "I guess I''m just a hard worker."


    "You, a hard worker?" Janetta asks with a laugh. "Tell that to our dance master. Remember him¡ªMonsieur Jacques? Mom and Dad got us dance lessons, but you always slept in the corner. You said you were too sick, but Monsieur Jacques always said you were just too lazy."


    "Oh, don''t listen to her," Bryan says with a wink. "You looked like royalty up there. And Monsieur Jacques was such a bore."


    Gabrielle blushes and smiles as Mr. Edgar pulls her back to the training mat. He snaps his fingers and demonstrates a complicated action sequence. He moves so fast she feels dizzy.


    "Since you did the other sequence so well, I thought we could make it a little flashier," he says. "Show me!"


    She takes a deep breath and does her best to copy his moves, throwing her body through the air and onto the mat. Together they run through the sequence again and again. When she does something wrong, he clicks his tongue like an angry mother, but he doesn''t hit her. At the club, Abbie wh.i.p.s her legs every time she makes a mistake, but Mr. Edgar is surprisingly gentle and patient compared to the dance teacher.


    "You really have a gift," Mr. Edgar says. "You''re learning this choreography like a natural."


    Gabrielle smiles and lets him strap her back into the harness. It''s a dramatic fight with half a dozen other stunt doubles. The other doubles, all strong men with lean muscles, fly through the air and attack her. She dodges and flips to the side and slashes at them with her plastic sword.


    Like the film, she starts to imagine they''re the men from the club. Their reaching hands and fierce eyes make her blood boil, and she throws herself at them with extra force. Each time she swings the plastic blade, she imagines metal and blood.


    Janetta grits her teeth and watches as Gabrielle swoops through the air. She shoots a sideways glance at Bryan and sees that he''s completely entranced: his eyes have gone wide, and his mouth has fallen open. He looks like he''s seeing Gabrielle for the first time.


    Janetta clenches her hands into fists and curses under her breath. I should never have tried to humiliate Gabrielle like this, she thinks. But how was I supposed to know that she''d actually be good at it?


    "She looks like an avenging goddess," Bryan says. "Even her expressions are perfect¡ªshe could be a star."


    "Pshh, I can do that too," Janetta snaps.


    "Oh come on," Bryan says with a laugh. "We''ve done a few movies together now, but I''ve never seen you pull off a scene like that. You''re much better at the softer, dramatic scenes."


    "Well, that''s what matters," Janetta says. "Gabrielle isn''t really acting¡ªshe''s just following instructions. Anyone can do that."


    "If it''s so easy, why aren''t you doing it?" Bryan asks.


    Janetta turns around, ready to march off the set, but she stops when she hears applause. At first, it''s only Mr. Edgar, but then the crew members and extras join in; a few even whistle and cheer, Gabrielle smiles and blushes as the crew lowers her back down to the floor.


    She looks like she''s floating, Janetta thinks bitterly. How could she have learned so much in only a few weeks at the club?


    Gabrielle rushes over, flushed, and glowing with exertion. Her long dark hair looks windblown and dramatic, and her chest heaves as she pants. Up close, the green velvet looks even more stunning against her pale skin.


    "Wow, you were amazing," Bryan says.


    Janetta catches him staring at Gabrielle''s chest and pinches his arm. He smirks but looks away. I''ll have to ask the costume designer to lower the neckline on my gown, she thinks. I can''t let this flat-chested little girl upstage me.


    Gabrielle sees Janetta''s fierce glare first. For a moment, the old instinct to run away and hide takes over, but she squares her shoulders and marches toward her sister.


    "I hope I didn''t let you down, Janetta," she calls out.


    "Of course not," Janetta says, sounding strangled. "Though I have to admit, I''m surprised you were such a success."


    "You could have a career in acting," Bryan says. "Do you want to be an actress? I''d be happy to help you?"


    Gabrielle flushes with pleasure. She wants to talk to Bryan some more, but Mr. Edgar appears next to her and starts tugging on her arm. Reluctantly, she allows him to drag her over to a small TV to review the footage they''ve just shot.


    "Take a look at this," he says. "You look absolutely fantastic¡ªso natural. It''s going to be the best scene in the film!"


    "I want to see," Janetta shouts, rushing over.


    The cameraman rewinds the clip, and Gabrielle watches her sister watch the scene. With every second, Janetta''s scowl gets deeper. By the time the clip ends, she looks ready to go to war.


    "It''s too bad Gabby''s only a stuntwoman," Janetta says with a sniff. "It''s okay for her to do the choreography, but the more subtle skills are clearly beyond her. Come, Gabrielle, watch a real actress shoot¡ªmaybe you''ll learn something."


    Gabrielle rolls her eyes and stands next to the cameraman. The crew adjusts the lighting, and Janetta takes her place on the cobblestone street outside the palace. She starts the scene, but the anger is still visible on her face. Her voice sounds loud and false, and her movements are exaggerated.


    "Cut," Mr. Edgar screams. "What the hell do you think you''re doing, Janetta?"


    "I''m doing the scene exactly how we discussed it," Janetta says.


    "No, you''re stiff as a board," Mr. Edgar shouts. "Take a deep breath, and we''ll run it again."


    Gabrielle sees something like fear flicker across her sister''s face, and then Janetta closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. She starts the scene again, but she''s somehow even worse than before. Her voice sounds nasal and high, and her face looks strangely blank.


    "Cut," Mr. Edgar screams. "Take five and get a grip, Janetta. We can''t film you if you''re going to act like this."


    Gabrielle bites her lip and wishes she could leave the set. Janetta looks like she''s about to fly into a fit, and Gabrielle doesn''t want to be around to see it happen. From the dark corners of the soundstage, she can hear the crew members whisper and giggle.


    "How embarrassing," one says. "The stunt double is better than the actual actress."


    Janetta looks down¡ªshe''s clearly heard the comment. For a minute, Gabrielle wonders if her sister is going to cry, but when Janetta lifts her head, her face is ferocious and cold. She marches over and clears her throat as if she''s about to make an important announcement.


    "Well, I''m really surprised, Gabby," Janetta says. "I knew the Top Girls Club was famous for its dancers, but I had no idea they could train someone so quickly. What''s the secret? I''m dying to know."


    The whispering crew members go silent, and then laughter fills the room. Someone reaches out and plucks at Gabrielle''s ass through her skirt, and she jumps with surprise. She turns around to glare at the offender, but the man just winks at her.


    "I can''t believe she''s a whore," one man shouts.


    "Well, she''s certainly the prettiest p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e I''ve ever seen," another call.


    "Hey girly, how much do you charge?" another scream.


    Gabrielle''s eyes fill with hot tears, and she tries to wipe them away before Janetta can see. Someone grabs her wrist, and she flails her arm, trying to get the handoff her.


    "Hey, cut it out," Bryan whispers. "I just want to talk to you in private."


    She lets him lead her away from the jeering crew members into a dark corner of the set. Suddenly, the cobblestone streets and palace look fake and hollow¡ªthe magic is gone. A sob escapes her lips, and she presses her palm over her mouth.


    "Are you seriously working at the Top Girls Club?" Bryan asks, his face hard and angry.


    She looks down at the ground and says, "I am."


    "What the f.u.c.k, Gabby?" Bryan asks. "Why would you do that? I never thought of that type of girl. Are you?"


    Gabrielle shrugs miserably. She wants to tell Bryan that none of it was her choice, but she knows it won''t do her any good. She''s stuck at the club until she pays off her father''s debt to Jackson.


    "Are you that desperate for money?" Bryan asks. "Cause if you''re having problems with money, I can help you. Just tell me how much you need."


    "It''s a lot of money, Bryan," she whispers.


    "I don''t care," he says. "Just tell me


    "Please let me go," she whispers.


    He grabs her wrist even tighter and says, "Tell me how much you need."


    "Let me go," she says again. "People are going to see us."


    "Listen to the lady and let her go," a deep voice shouts.

 Chapter 363 - 363: What’s Gotten Into You?

    Gabrielle whirls around, coming face to face with Hill, and he''s wearing a dark suit and shiny leather shoes, and he''s looking at Bryan the way he looks at the lower class man who comes to the club. He reaches behind him and grabs a wooden staff from the props and thwacks Bryan across the shoulder. Bryan winces and lets go of Gabrielle''s wrist.


    "That wasn''t necessary, Hill," Gabrielle says. "He''s my friend."


    Hill glances at Bryan, shrugs, and tosses the stick onto the ground. Gabrielle sighs with relief, but the feeling is short-lived. Janetta appears behind Hill with a sour grin on her face.


    "Oh, is he your client, Gabrielle?" Janetta asks. She looks Hill up and down and extends her manicured hand. "Nice to meet you. I''m Janetta. I hope you''re taking good care of my little sister."


    Hill ignores her hand, and Janetta awkwardly pretends to pick fluff off her costume. A crowd starts to gather around them, and Gabrielle wishes Hill would be a little more subtle. After all, it''s my day off, she thinks. He shouldn''t be bothering me today.


    "What do you want, Hill?" she snaps.


    "Mr. Oliver asked me to come here," Hill answers. "He sends his regards and asks when you''ll be finished."


    Gabrielle blinks with confusion. Hill has never treated her so politely before, and she wonders why he''s starting now. The crew members and extras seem to notice, too¡ªshe can hear them whispering and speculating all around her.


    Suddenly the crowd parts and a round man in a solid white suit rushes forward. He extends his meaty hand and shakes hands with Hill and then claps Hill on the back as if they''re old friends.


    "I had no idea you were coming here, Hill," the man says. "You should''ve told me you were coming by. I could have arranged some entertainment for you¡ªof course not nearly the same as you have up at the club."


    Hill arches an eyebrow and sneers at the fat man, and Gabrielle wonders who he is. He''s clearly familiar with the Top Girls Club, but she''s never seen him around before. She hears snickering behind her and strains her ears to listen.


    "Who would''ve thought our dear old producer went to the Top Girls Club," a man whispers mockingly.


    "Well, have you seen him?" a female voice giggles. "It''s probably the only way he can get a girl."


    "Shh," the man warns. "If we upset the producer, we''ll never work again."


    Gabrielle turns to Hill and says, "What if I''m not ready to go back?"


    Hill sighs and says, "Mr. Oliver was worried you''d feel that way. He threatened to reduce your rank if you''re not back by three."


    "But it hasn''t even been a day," she complains. "It''s only been a few hours."


    She knows it''s useless to refuse Jackson, but it seems to be terribly unfair. I worked so hard to get the promotion just so I could get one day away, and now Jackson won''t even let me have that, she thinks. Is he trying to keep me, prisoner, at the club? Hill shrugs and starts to walk away, clearly expecting her to follow. With a small sigh, she gathers her skirts and takes a step after him.


    "Hey, she says she doesn''t want to go with you," Bryan snarls.


    He steps in front of her, shielding her with his body. His hands clenched into fists at his side, and Gabrielle thinks of all the fights he''s been in over the years. As children, he was one of her biggest tormentors, but he was also her most prominent defender. She sighs and taps him on the back.


    "It''s okay, Bryan," she says.


    "No, it''s not," Bryan says, his eyes dark and stormy.


    "Really, I''ll be fine," she whispers. "I''m looking forward to seeing this film once it is released. And who knows? Maybe our paths will cross again."


    Bryan looks like he''s about to stop her, but she shakes her head. Hill probably has bodyguards all over the studio, and she doesn''t want to watch Bryan get beat up. His face clouds over, and then he steps away. As she leaves, she fights the urge to look back over her shoulder. There''s no way he''ll want to see me after this, she thinks.


    A black Lamborghini waits in the bright sunlight outside, and Gabrielle recognizes it as Jackson''s personal car. She sighs and let''s Hill lead her to the front door.


    Avery sighs and rereads Gabrielle''s text message. She can''t believe her little sister is canceling on her. Though I suppose she doesn''t have much of a choice, she thinks. If Jackson wants her to stay at the club today, she has to stay.


    She tucks the bag with the cufflinks under her arm and walks into the parking garage. Before she''s even halfway to the car, the back door swings open. Evan is lying across the leather seats with a bored expression. She tosses him the bag with the cufflinks, and he scowls and drops it onto the passenger seat.


    "I don''t want that," he says, sounding disgusted.


    She sighs and slides into the car. The moment she sits down, his hands around her waist, and he rests his head on her shoulders. He inhales deeply and brushes his lips across the purpling hickey on her neck.


    "Don''t you want to know what I''ve been doing for the last half hour?" he asks.


    "Business?" she guesses.


    "No," he whispers. "I''ve been thinking about you. And all the things I want to do to you."


    Avery rolls her eyes and tries to pull away from him, but he doesn''t let her move an inch. She drops her handbag onto the floor and makes eye contact with the driver through the rearview mirror.


    "Can you take us to the hospital?" she asks.


    Evan''s forehead creases, and he asks, "Are you okay?"


    She ignores the question and runs her fingers through his short hair, gently raking her nails across his scalp. He nips at her collarbone, and she shivers and tries to push him away.


    "What''s gotten into you?" she asks. "Ever since the church, you''ve been all over me."


    Evan laughs deep in his throat and continues his attack on her neck and clavicle. He presses his palm against her waist and pulls her even closer. His smell overwhelms her, and she relaxes into his embrace.


    "Wait, Evan," she says. "We can''t do this now." She pulls away from him and slides toward the window, straightening her clothes and tugging her shirt collar up to hide the hickey. "Hey, did you ever get the test results from nanny''s doctor?" she asks. "He never called me while I was gone¡ªI think he only trusts you."


    "Yeah," Evan says. "I got the results."


    "And?" she asks. "Last time I talked to him, he said there was a compound commonly used in insecticides in her blood. What did he tell you?"


    Evan ignores her again and slides closer to her until he''s pressing her into the door. He tucks her hair behind her ear and strokes his thumb across her cheek. Then he leans in and nibbles on her ear. She bites her tongue to keep from m.o.a.ning and tries to push him away.


    Suddenly, the car hits a pothole, and he falls backward. She tips forward and lands sprawled on top of him. One hand falls against the front of his pants, and she feels him start to stiffen. She pulls her hand away and tries to sit up, but he groans and tugs her on top of him, cupping her ass with his strong hands.


    "Calm down, Evan," she says. "Think about the poor baby."


    Evan slides one hand between them and caresses the gentle swell of her stomach. His expression softens, but the l.u.s.t doesn''t leave his eyes.


    "Maybe I need to have a little talk with him," he says. "But I don''t think he''ll complain."


    "Evan, stop," she groans. "Seriously, what''s gotten into you? Before I was pregnant, we only made love a few times, but ever since then, you''ve been insatiable. Do you have some sort of fetish for pregnant women?"


    Evan swats her ass, but his eyes grow serious, "Speaking of insatiable, did we ever talk about those pills Charles gave you?"


    "What pills?" she asks.


    "The birth control pills," he says.


    "No, what about them?" she asks.


    "I gave the pills to David to test," he says. "He did an experiment with mice. After the mice ate the pills with their food, they became very attracted to each other. They constantly wanted to mate. Apparently, the pills had ingredients to stimulate s.e.x hormones. If people take them frequently enough, they might even get the sense they''re falling in love with someone."


    "So that''s why you shot Charles?" she asks.


    "That''s the first thing you ask?" he asks, sounding angry. "Why aren''t you upset or even surprised?"


    "I''m just overwhelmed," she says, closing her eyes and pressing her fingers to her temples.

 Chapter 364 - 364: Aren’t You Angry?

    Avery keeps her eyes closed, trying to buy time. She vaguely remembers Charles telling her that the pills might have specific side effects, but she doesn''t understand why Evan is so upset. She hasn''t experienced any dramatic changes in her s.e.x drive¡ªif anyone is acting more insatiable than normal, it''s Evan.


    "Aren''t you angry?" Evan asks. "He was drugging you, Avery."


    "No, I''m not angry," she says with a sigh.


    "Why not?" he asks. "Who knows what could have happened to you or what his intentions were!"


    "So that''s why you put a bullet in his heart?" she asks.


    Evan stares at her as if she''s just asked the world''s stupidest question. He curls his hands into fists and shakes his head at her. She turns away and stares out the window.


    "You can''t just turn your back on me," he says. "Please, have a normal reaction for once in your life."


    "What do you want me to do?" she snaps. "Do you want me to go to the hospital and slap him across the face? Unplug his life support? Beg the doctors to save his life so that I can take it from him? It''s in the past now, Evan¡ªjust let it go."


    "Just let it go?" Evan asks, his voice thick with rage. "How can I just let it go? He was drugging my wife. I put a bullet in his chest for it, and you act like it''s nothing at all."


    "Is that really why you tried to kill him?" she asks, turning around to face him.


    Evan nods and tries to take her hand in his, but she pulls away from his touch. He looks at her with a mixture of pain and confusion. Her heartaches, and she sighs and puts her hand on his forearm.


    "Okay, Evan, I promise I''ll seek revenge," she says. "But I''m going to do it on my own terms¡ªnot in your violent way. And I''m not going to do anything until he wakes up and recovers a bit."


    Evan''s face twists, and he almost shouts, "What?"


    "That''s what you want, isn''t it?" she asks.


    He sounds strangled as he says, "No, that''s not what I want at all. Do you want to see him after he wakes up? No, I won''t allow it. Do you hear me? You''re not going anywhere near him."


    Avery sighs and takes her hand off his trembling arm. He''s so unreasonable, she thinks. I have to talk to Charles as soon as possible¡ªit''s the only way I might survive this pregnancy. But how can I explain that to him? He''s so worked up, and he won''t see reason.


    "We''ll talk about this later," she says. "For now, we''re going to the hospital, and you''re going to do everything you can to make things right. Understand?"


    Evan nods, and they ride the rest of the way to the hospital in silence. The chauffeur drops them off next to the elevators, and she jumps out of the car and rushes in. Evan tries to stand near her in the small elevator, but she glares at him until he moves away.


    A hospital security guard waits outside the elevator doors. His thick arms are crossed, and a pistol hangs from a holster at his hip. He holds his hand out and signals them to stop.


    "Who are you and what''s your business here?" he asks.


    "I''m Evan Howel, and I''m going to visit Charles Meyer," Evan says.


    "I''m afraid I can''t allow that," the guard says. "The Meyer family is worried that Charles is in danger, and only a few people are allowed to see him right now. They just moved him here from another hospital¡ªyou''re not even supposed to know he''s here."


    "I don''t give a shit what the Meyer family says," Evan says, his voice cool and calm. "Do you know who I am?"


    The guard''s eyes flicker with uncertainty, and Avery feels bad for the man. If he disobeys the Meyer'' family orders, he could lose his job. But if he disobeys Evan, he could lose his life. He nods sullenly, lowers his arm, and lets them pass.


    "Tell the doctor I want to speak to him," Evan barks over his shoulders.


    Avery rushes down the hall to Charles'' room. As soon as she walks in the door, she realizes Charles isn''t alone in the room. A handsome blonde man is massaging Charles'' calves and feet to keep the muscles from atrophying.


    Avery feels a lump rise in her throat, and she swallows hard. Charles looks almost skeletal in the bed¡ªpale, waxy skin stretches tight across his cheekbones, and his lips are almost blue. But his hair is still perfectly trimmed and combed, and he''s wearing a button-down shirt instead of a hospital gown.


    Tears fill her eyes, and she doesn''t bother to fight them. As her vision blurs, she can almost see him as the man he once was¡ªquiet and self-assured with eyes that sparkled and glowed with excitement when he was diagnosing a new disease or developing a new cure. She thinks about his shy smile and the way he blushed whenever she complimented his medical skins. The corpse-like man on the bed is nothing like the Charles she knew.


    Evan clears his throat, and she can feel the force of his glare on her back. She turns around and sees his face twisted with anger. A man in a medical coat stands next to him. The doctor swallows nervously and pretends to check his medical notes, and the man rubbing Charles''s legs gets up and runs out the door.


    "So I''ve been talking with Dr. Shelby here," Evan says. "Care to repeat yourself to my wife? I don''t think she was listening."


    "Well, the patient isn''t ready for the transplant right now," the doctor says. "We need to prepare his immune system and formulate a plan with the surgical team. Re-transplanting a heart is a hazardous operation, and we need time to take all the precautions."


    "So when will you be ready?" Avery asks. "And why weren''t you making these plans all along?"


    "We''re not sure about the exact time," the doctor says. "The earliest would be a month from now, but that''s pretty optimistic. Of course, we''d like to be faster but¡ª"


    "But what?" she asks.


    The doctor ignores her and says, "It also depends on the donor too. We need to make sure the heart is healthy and that he''s ready for surgery."


    "Well, he''s been in your care for a few days," Evan says. "Surely you should know by now."


    Avery looks at Evan in surprise. She wants to ask him how many days he''s talking about and how he found the man. She thinks about the frail man in the church and wonders how much money Evan offered him to risk his life.


    "He''s under observation," the doctor says. "His condition is fine so far. But..."


    "But what?" Avery asks. "Why do you keep saying, but?"


    "Charles'' mother doesn''t approve of the operation," the doctor says.


    Avery can''t believe her ears, "What?"


    Before the doctor can answer, the door swings open, and Charles'' mother bursts into the room. The second she sees Avery, she screams and throws her crocodile skin purse through the air. Evan reaches out and knocks it to the ground before it can hit Avery.


    "How the hell did you get in here?" Mrs. Meyer shrieks. "Get out! Right now!" She wheels around and glares at the doctor, "And you, I thought I made it clear that no one was allowed to visit my son without my permission. Why didn''t you report them to security?"


    "I''m sorry, ma''am," Dr. Shelby whispers. "But it''s Mr. Howel¡ªI¡ª"


    "I don''t care," she interrupts. "I don''t want to hear your excuses. Just get them out of here! Who knows what they could have done to my poor son."


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Meyer," Avery whispers. "We''ll leave now."


    "You better," she shrieks. "I don''t ever want to see you again, you bitch. Take your fake sympathy and get out of here. I''ve seen how you play men, and you got my poor Charles killed. Leave!"


    "I know you don''t believe me, but I also want what''s best for your son," Avery says. "I just wanted to see how he was and find out if his condition had changed."


    "Shut up and get out," Mrs. Meyer screams, her voice high and hysterical.


    Avery nods and rushes toward the door. Evan follows, and the second he crosses the threshold, Mrs. Meyer slams the door so hard it trembles in the frame. The glass door is double-paned, but Avery can hear her screaming at the doctor for several minutes. She sighs and heads toward the elevator.


    "Wait," Dr. Shelby shouts, rushing down the hall to meet them. "I''m so sorry about that. Mrs. Meyer has taken her son''s situation very poorly. We''re treating her for stress and depression, but it''s still challenging for her."


    "I understand," Avery says. "But why doesn''t she approve of the operation? It''s the only way to save his life."


    He shakes his head and says, "She''s afraid the operation will fail. She and her husband have a lot of power in the medical community¡ªshe''s actually on the board here. She understands how risky the operation is, and it scares her."


    "But if he doesn''t have the operation, he''ll definitely die," she says.


    "I know," Dr. Shelby says with a sigh. "But if we don''t operate, she''ll have a few more months with him."


    "So, what are the options?" Avery asks.


    The doctor pauses to think and says, "No one will operate on him and risk upsetting her. So I think our only chance is to find someone whose opinion she trusts and get them to persuade her."


    Avery bites her lip, wondering who could possibly convince Mrs. Meyer to let Charles have the operation. Evan takes her hand in his and gives it a gentle squeeze.


    "It has to be Jackson," he says quietly.

 Chapter 365 - 365: Are You Stealing My Phone?

    Avery groans and asks, "Are you sure?"


    Evan nods, but his expression is grim. Avery squeezes his hand back and traces soothing circles with her thumb. She knows that things are still tense between the Howel''s and Olivers, and it''ll be difficult for Evan to put aside his pride and ask Jackson for a favor.


    Even if Evan did it, there''s no guarantee Jackson would say yes, she thinks. I don''t know much about him, but he seems like a dishonest, selfish man. How can we ever convince him to help?


    "Do you know what we''ll have to do?" Evan asks.


    She looks up at his rigid face and suddenly understands.


    "Gabrielle," they say in unison.


    "It''s our only chance," Evan adds.


    "It''s true," Avery says. "She''s the only person I know who might have some sort of influence over him."


    "Come on," Evan says, tugging gently on her arm. "Let''s go home. We can make a plan from there."


    Avery nods, feeling a sudden wave of exhaustion overtake her. She follows Evan into the car and sinks deep into the plush leather seats. As they drive, she starts to draft a Facebook message to Gabrielle. She apologizes for asking for the favor and explains the problem.


    Gabrielle is such a kind soul, she thinks. I''m sure she''ll agree to help¡ªeven if it makes things more complicated with Jackson. She rereads the message and hits send. A moment later, her phone buzzes and she checks to see if Gabrielle has already replied.


    Her blood goes cold, and she almost drops the phone. She has a new email from Diana. After ignoring Avery''s emails for months, Diana has finally responded. Avery swallows hard and tries to work up the courage to open it.


    Gabrielle looks out the window as the Lamborghini speeds down the highway. A black Maybach comes flying in the opposite direction and swerves out of the way just in time. She sighs and looks back at Jackson. There''s a pile of photos on his lap, and his face is cold and angry.


    Her phone dings and she looks down at the screen¡ªAvery has sent her a Facebook message. Before she can open it, Jackson''s long elegant hand snatches the phone away. He rolls down the window and tosses it into the road.


    Gabrielle watches as the phone arcs through the air and then shatters against the blacktop. She sighs. She''s had the phone for three years, and it has all of her contacts and photos in it.


    "Where did he bite you?" Jackson asks.


    "What?" Gabrielle says.


    "Don''t play innocent," he growls. "Which cheek did he bite you on?"


    Gabrielle gapes at him in horror. Was he spying on me? She wonders. Did he see Bryan do that? Is that what the photos show? Is that why he sent Hill to come and get me?


    "Let it go, Jackson," she says. "Bryan is practically my brother."


    "I''ve never seen a brother look at his sister that way before," Jackson whispers, his voice dangerously quiet and soft.


    Gabrielle sighs and slips her palm onto Jackson''s thigh. She slowly brushes her hand upwards, feeling the lean muscles through his pants. She pauses and squeezes the top of his leg before sliding her hand inwards. The tutors at the Top Girls Club taught her that the best way to soothe an angry man is to distract him with s.e.x. She hopes they''re right as she strokes and caresses his leg.


    "Jackson," she says, making her voice low and inviting. "Do you want to have a new experience in a car?"


    She looks up at him and flutters her eyelashes. His face is still hard and cold, but she can see the l.u.s.t building in his eyes. She slides her hand further, brushing her palm against his package.


    "I''m not that desperate," he says.


    "I''ll give you 20% off," she offers.


    He grabs her wrist and takes her hand off him. She sighs and stares out the windows again. He seems less angry than before, but she doesn''t want to say or do anything that might provoke him. As the exits flash past, she begins to wonder where he''s taking her. If we were going to the Top Girls Club, we should have gotten off the highway three exits ago, she thinks.


    "Where are you taking me?" She asks.


    "To a hotel," he says.


    "What for?" she asks.


    He smirks and says, "If you''re offering 20% off, I''m going to make sure I get a lot more than some road head."


    She bites her tongue and digs her nails into her palm. What a bastard, she thinks. Of course, he''s trying to take advantage of the situation to get whatever he wants. I bet he''s not even that angry about Bryan¡ªhe was probably faking the whole thing. She closes her eyes and rests her head against the window, preparing for a long and sleepless night. She finds herself dozing off almost immediately.


    She wakes as the car slows to a stop, but she keeps her eyes shut and her breathing slow and even. Strong fingers reach out and pinch her upper arm.


    "Wake up," Jackson says. "We''re here."


    Gabrielle fights the urge to smirk and keeps her eyes closed. A moment later, she hears Jackson swear. Then her door opens, and powerful arms scoop her out of her seat. She forces herself to stay limp and cracks one eye open¡ªJackson''s face floats above her. She shuts her eyes before he can catch her looking.


    "No, wonder you''re tired," he whispers bitterly. "Hill tells me you were up at 5 AM to leave and see your little childhood sweetheart. I didn''t realize you wanted to get away that badly."


    He carries her, and she lets herself relax¡ªenjoying the gentle floating sensation of being in his arms. She hears an elevator ding, and then Jackson stands still for a minute. When the doors slide open, he carries her down a long hallway as if she were weightless.


    I wonder what he''ll want to do when we get to the room, she thinks. It''s probably too much to hope he''ll just let me sleep.


    He pauses to unlock the door and then kicks it shut behind him. A moment later, she''s flying through the air as he tosses her onto a huge bed. She lands on the soft mattress, and her eyes fly open.


    "Time to wake up sleeping beauty," he says, stalking toward the bed. "You know, ignoring a client is very rude. That''s a ten-point deduction right there. Making him carry you up to the room like a princess is another deduction, too."


    Gabrielle stops him at the edge of the bed and holds her finger up to his lips. Before he can continue lecturing her, she pulls his head down and kisses him. He responds instantly, pressing her against his body and forcing her lips open.


    He slides his hand under the long skirt of her costume gown, and she starts to unbutton his shirt. Every time she undoes a button, his fingers slip closer to her core. By the time she''s finished, her hands tremble, and she''s gasping with need.


    When she wakes in the morning, her throat is dry, and her body is sore. Her head is pillowed on Jackson''s chest, and his arm is wrapped around her back. She takes a deep breath and starts to reach for his phone on the nightstand. She grasps it with the tips of her fingers and types her Facebook login.


    As she types her password, the phone slips from her fingers and lands on Jackson''s chest, and his eyes fly open, and he sits up.


    "Are you stealing my phone?" he asks.

 Chapter 366 - 366: Password Is Something Private

    Gabrielle felt very embarrassed and tried to make a smile.


    The phone was grabbed by Jackson Oliver immediately.


    "Why is Jackson so nervous? Some secrets must be saved in his phone," Gabrielle said to herself.


    Alas¡ª


    "If my phone isn''t thrown out by him..." Gabrielle said to herself.


    There was another phone in Gabrielle''s hands now. She held the phone tight. She immediately got away from Jackson when he tried to stop her. In the end, Jackson just touched the sheets.


    Although Gabrielle didn''t take a shower, she casually put on the bathrobe, opened the


    At this time, the phone suddenly came to ring.


    "Is it really a coincidence? The phone just came to ring," Gabrielle said to herself.


    She glanced at Jackson, who was n.a.k.e.d lying on the bed. Half of his body was covered with a quilt. His s.e.xy gluteal groove was uncovered.


    "Early this morning, I had such a s.e.xy experience. I am a really lucky dog. It seems that I f.u.c.k.i.e.d him," Gabrielle said to herself.


    "There was a phone call."


    Jackson was covered by two pillows, answering in a lower voice without looking up, "Answer the phone for me."


    Gabrielle cleared her throat and took the phone. The sounds came out, "Mr. Oliver, your little mistress is ready."


    "Mistress?" Gabrielle said to herself.


    "Jackson indeed has many secrets," Gabrielle said to herself. She was going to threaten him and tried to blackmail him.


    "Mr. Oliver? Are you here?"


    "Oh. Hello, Mr. Ivan. Mr. Oliver was lying on the bed waiting for me. I will tell him what you said. By the way, say hello to the little mistress for me," Gabrielle said in a lower voice on purpose because she wanted to suggest that she had slept with Jackson for the whole afternoon so that her throat was rough.


    "Mr. Ivan, my throat got hurt. It is a work injury. You need to pay."


    "Miss. Gabrielle, please go on. I''m sorry to interrupt."


    "Mr. Ivan. Hello, Mr. Ivan. Tell me how to deal with my work injury."


    Hill hung up.


    Gabrielle was disappointed. She would have earned some money, but nothing she got. She then looked up and found Jackson leaned sideways, staring at her. He said to her, "I need to do something more. You aren''t satisfied."


    Gabrielle didn''t answer. She was eager to know what message that her elder sister sent her because she wasn''t sure how long she could use the phone.


    In the message, Avery urged her to persuade Mrs. Charles to take a heart transplant operation for Charles Meyer.


    Looking at the message, Gabrielle bit her lip and looked at Jackson, an unreasonable man. Moreover, he was really good at laying a trap for others.


    Gabrielle was also set a trap and got a billion-dollar debt unexpectedly. It was really difficult to persuade Jackson.


    Jackson had already fastened the belt of the bathrobe, but his chest muscles could still be seen clearly. Some scratch had been left on his chest.


    Jackson immediately grabbed the phone, but all apps were closed.


    "What were you doing with the phone?" Jackson asked.


    "I did nothing. Just browse entertainment news," Gabrielle answered. Jackson also sat on the sill and faced Gabrielle. They were close, not far away from each other, just one arm length.


    Gabrielle then said to him, "Hill, just let me tell you that your little mistress was ready."


    Gabrielle winked at Jackson and stared at him, trying to make him embarrassed. It was said that eyes were a window to see the soul, but looking at Jackson''s eyes, Gabrielle found nothing.


    It seemed that Jackson had already known everything.


    "What is the password?" Jackson looked at the phone screen and asked. Because there were some records on the program and Gabrielle didn''t have time to delete them, he opened the app that Gabrielle just opened.


    "Password? What''s your meaning?" Gabrielle held the phone, asking.


    "Passwords are something private. How can he ask me? I have to pretend I knew nothing," Gabrielle said to herself.


    Jackson ignored what Gabrielle said. He inputted a few letters and numbers on the phone.


    "Ash! How do you know my password?" Gabrielle couldn''t stop shouting. She just realized that she said an impolite word and covered her mouth. According to her family rule, any impolite word shouldn''t be said.


    Gabrielle then stuttered, "Well. My elder sister needs your help."


    "I would like to help," Jackson answered. One of his legs put on another leg, and one hand casually put on his knee.


    Jackson leaned against the clear and clean window staring at Gabrielle from one side.


    Hearing that Jackson agreed without hesitation, Gabrielle was so astonished that she almost jumped. A second later, Gabrielle suddenly realized that there was something wrong. Jackson wouldn''t promise without any conditions


    Expectedly, Jackson just showed his three fingers calmly. When Jackson explained what the gesture meant, Gabrielle just wanted to break the window glass and kicked Jackson out from the 28th floor. "He must be dead," Gabrielle said to herself.


    "3 billion dollars?" Gabrielle widened her eyes, asking. Billion dollars debt would be the highest debt in her life, Gabrielle never thought that she would get 3 billion dollars debt.


    On the contrary, Jackson was still calm and looked serious.


    "You can earn 50 million dollars at one night so that you can earn 3 billion dollars in two months."


    Gabrielle knew she had to fight him again. So she stood up from the window sill of a sudden. "I intended to pay off the debts in one month, but now I got another two months to pay off. It was nonsense," Gabrielle said to herself.


    Gabrielle was afraid that Jackson would break his promise, so she changed her mind and put herself in Jackson''s arms, saying, "Mr. Oliver, we are so close. Money means nothing between us. I know you don''t need to get money from me."


    "If I get no money from you, what can I get?"


    "Ah. Don''t be serious. Two months would be fine. You can''t break your promise," Gabrielle said embarrassedly. She had already sworn at Jackson many times, but she had to give in.


    Gabrielle then looked up and found Jackson had been asleep against the window sill.


    Gabrielle really wanted to shout at him.


    Moreover, Jackson still held her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Gabrielle looked up and turned around so that she could look at Jackson from a particular angle. Looking at him from this angle, Jackson looked really handsome with his slightly curled eyelashes, the high bridge of the nose, and thin lips. Gabrielle couldn''t stop exclaiming to herself, "He looked really handsome from any angle."


    She suddenly wanted to touch Jackson''s face, but Jackson stopped her when her hand almost reached his face.


    Jackson said, "Do you want to be f.u.c.k.i.e.d on the window sill?"


    Hearing that, Gabrielle put her hand back silently.


    Howel Mansion


    Avery took the gift bag with cufflinks to the change room. She opened a stained-glass window and looked down. Evan was speaking on the phone on the balcony on the second floor.


    Avery could only see Evans back. He wore a white shirt and a limited edition watch. His sleeves were rolled up casually. Occasionally, Evan clicked on the back of the phone with his fingers.


    Avery looked at him peacefully. She was thinking about how to persuade him to go to B Country. She lowered down her head and checked an email on her phone.

 Chapter 367 - 367: What’s The Matter?

    "Miss. Peters, I had read this letter. I am in B Country now, and it is not convenient for her to leave. If you are in B Country, we can meet. But if not, I have to say we can''t meet. By the way, may I have a request? Could you keep the thing that we tried to make an appointment in secret? Looking forward to your reply."


    "B Country? Rebecca told me she was in B Country. Diana Summer also told me she was in B Country. And Emily Johnson''s father was also in B Country. All of them were in B Country. How could it be possible?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery slightly touched the necklace in her neck. On the necklace, there was a pendant. It was a ring that belongs to Avery''s mother, who asked Emily''s father to give it to Avery before she was dead.


    "Things and people are probably related to each other. Can everything be figured out when I arrive in B Country?" Avery thought to herself.


    "What are you thinking about?" Evan asked Avery. He had already hung up and held Avery from her back. His chin put on her head, gently rubbing. Evan would like to hold Avery forever so that Avery would leave him.


    Avery closed her phone nervously and turned to Evan, saying, "Have you finished? So fast."


    Indeed, Evan took a phone call and went upstairs in a short time


    Evan put his hand beside the window. The sun went through the stained glass window, projecting colorful lights in his face.


    Since the colorful lights made his eyes hurt, he opened the window wider.


    When Evan lowered his head, looking at Avery without saying a word, Avery became more nervous.


    "I was thinking about whether I should go to B Country or not. Rebecca went into a coma. As her boyfriend, you should pay a visit," Avery said.


    "At the same time, we can also give her the cufflinks."


    "That''s it?"


    "Otherwise, what are you going to do? Even if I didn''t mention it, don''t you want to pay a visit?" Avery said.


    "Since Evan''s father introduced Rebecca to Evan, Evan has to do something. Otherwise, his father would be angry," Avery thought to herself.


    Suddenly, Evan was unhappy. He had to admit that he also thought so. He and his father had made a deal. He became the boyfriend of Rebecca and was no longer monitored by his father.


    Evan had not visited Rebecca to date, but his father didn''t say anything. It was strange.


    "Okay," Evan answered.


    Avery''s heart stopped all at once and started to pound fast when hearing the answer. Her eyelids also jumped continuously.


    Misty Mansion


    Andrew Clifford put his injured left leg off the bed with both hands. "How to mean the woman is. She almost hit my secret place. If she gets the right way, my secret place would be destroyed," Avery said to himself.


    Hiss¡ª


    As soon as Andrew moved, the wound would suffer more. He has suffered so much that his little s.e.xy mole was distorted.


    Boom¡ª


    A safe bodyguard rushed into the door in a hurry. He stood before Andrew, saying, "Mr. Clifford, something went wrong."


    Seeing the safe bodyguard in a state of panic slamming the door on the war and hearing that "Something went wrong," Andrew''s heart stopped suddenly.


    In Andrew''s house, every safe bodyguard was trained well. They would never panic.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The safe bodyguard panted for breath and said seriously, "Your father had an accident."


    "What happened? Where is James Moore?"


    "James Moore was betrayed."


    "What?"


    "James Moore was sent to take your father back. On the way back to the cruise ship, James sent a man to shoot your father''s belly when your father was sleeping. In order not to be caught, your father jumped into the sea. At that time, the water flew rush. I''m afraid that something bad happened."


    "No matter how much effort we need to make, we must search for my father and try to rescue him," Andrew Clifford said to him.


    And then he continued to say, "Ask Jessica Clifford to come back."


    Jessica didn''t know James Moore betrayed and tried to find him. Andrew thought it was really dangerous.


    "Yes," the safe bodyguard answered and immediately picked up the intercom making a comment.


    "Give the personnel file of Jame Moore to me," Andrew said. "James had kept his secret for so many years. He had been working for the Cliffords for many years. He gained my father''s trust and became his confidant. Therefore, I sent him to take my father back and never thought he really wanted to kill my father," Andrew said to himself.


    Andrew slammed on the bed so that the mattress swayed. A loud bang sounded all of a sudden.


    The personnel file of James Moore was taken to Andrew soon. In the file, Andrew could only know that James was from B Country. Other information was false in order to fabricate his identity.


    Obviously, James Moore had made full preparation. Andrew couldn''t either know who he was or why he wanted to destroy Andrew''s family. But Andrew won''t mercy him.


    Unfortunately, another bad news came out.


    The safe bodyguard looked more serious than before and held the phone tight, saying, "Mr. Clifford, Miss. Clifford¡­"


    Andrew even forgot his pain and kicked on the safe bodyguard''s belly, saying, "F.u.c.k off. Say it!"


    The safe bodyguard was thinking about how to tell Andrew because so much bad news came; he was afraid that Mr. Clifford''s heart still couldn''t work. But he had to say it now.


    The safe bodyguard covered his belly, standing up. He directly answered, "Miss. Clifford was taken to the black market in B Country by James. He sent the message to us and told us if we want to take Miss. Clifford home, we need to make a bid. It all depends on the price."


    Andrew had stood up from the bed and pressed the heart with his hand as if the heart was held by one hand. His face also looked grey from white.


    Seeing Andrew''s face changed, the safe bodyguard immediately took medicine and water.


    "Mr. Clifford, here is the medicine," the safe bodyguard took two tablets out from the two different medical bottles and put them on the small lid.


    Andrew was stunned suddenly. Avery had been with him for more than one month. Whenever his heart was uncomfortable, she would like to take medicine for her. Although she always said something tart and mean, she was really kind.


    The heart jumped violently because of Avery. In fact, if it weren''t Charles''s heart, Andrew''s heart would also jump when the first met.


    Andrew made a bitter laugh. He picked the tablets and ate them up with water.


    To support him, Andrew was on wooden crutches, which had been prepared by the servant asking the safe bodyguard, "Mr. Howel, Evan''s father knew that my father had an accident?"


    "Probably he didn''t know."


    "Sent the message to him," Andrew said. He knew Mr. Howel was in B Country now so that he could rescue Andrew''s father quickly and efficiently.


    "Moreover," Andrew said, and his eyes closed slightly, "I need a helicopter to go to the black market in B Country."

 Chapter 368 - 368: I’m Afraid You’ll Be Down?

    The black market of B Country. It was in the middle of the night. Pitch darkness fell upon the earth.


    A live show was playing on the screen in one luxurious bedroom.


    On the giant screen, James Moore was on top of a woman whose ample b.r.e.a.s.ts were out of shape because of the caressing. Her two n.i.p.p.l.es were dewy like flowers before dawn.


    The activity between their private parts was blown up multiple times.


    The scenes were magnified in front of Jessica over and over again.


    Her eyes were wide open because of shock and horror. The rosy lips were slightly open in a thrill.


    "No! It''s not this!"


    Jessica shook her head in desperation. She came to B Country for James. But the moment she left the plane, she had her hands bound and eyes covered with a black eye patch. She was then taken here.


    After the patch was removed, she saw what she saw.


    On the screen, the man with an identical look as James was amorous with arrogant laughter. Jessica also heard his lower breath when the climax came.


    Jessica told herself he was not James. After the man on the screen was done with his business, he left without hesitation. N.a.k.e.d, he drew some tissues and wiped himself clean.


    Afterward, the woman who was shoved by James, seeming to enjoy what he left on her, didn''t clean herself. She got up from the floor and helped James put on a black nightgown.


    "Miss Clifford, it''s been a long time. How are you?"


    Jessica''s body shivered at the voice. It was James''s!


    "James, you''re disgusting!"


    Jessica failed to capture what was going on now. She still took herself as the condescending daughter of the mighty Clifford family. Her tight chin didn''t change. When she spoke, she lifted her head with an angle of 45 degrees.


    "Men are all disgusting," James smirked. He wasn''t the same proud and distant man in Jessica''s memory. It was a sensuous feeling that Jessica was strange too. James opened his lighter, and fire came up. He smoked fiercely.


    "Miss Clifford, you have so many boyfriends. Are they all v.i.r.g.i.ns?"


    Jessica was speechless. She didn''t mind it. But it still disgusted her when she saw James doing it with other women.


    Jessica regretted the trip immediately.


    James was ordered to pick her grandfather up by Andrew. Jessica got bored in the Clifford Mansion. So she sneaked out to find him.


    She didn''t expect to see him under such a scenario again.


    Jessica had her hands and feet bound. Kneeling and sitting on the crimson red lamb carpet, Jessica pouted and turned unhappy.


    "Where is my grandfather? I order you to take me to him before escorting us back."


    James spits a cigarette ring in Jessica''s direction.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be down."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your grandfather was in another world now. He couldn''t leave with you."


    "Another world?" Jessica''s eyes were more widely open. She started struggling with her bound arms.


    "James, what do you mean? What have you done with my grandfather?"


    Jessica couldn''t believe that something terrible happened to her grandfather. Nor could she behave with the joy she saw on James''s face when he mentioned it.


    "What have you done? Let go of me if you''re a man!" The more Jessica thought over, the more frightened she became. It was the first time she traveled on her own in her twenty years of life. She felt James was the same man who listened to whatever she said and even indulged her.


    But the man Jessica saw was like a stranger. He was no longer an elegant and proud man Jessica knew of. Instead, he was a ruthless man who was capable of murder.


    What happened to him?


    On the screen, the woman put on a transparent white silk nightgown. She held two glasses of wine. Her round bottom was twisted. The wine was slightly swung as she walked.


    "James, I want you to be with me. You''re too focused on the video."


    Then she sat down on James''s tight thighs. Her entire body almost blocked the camera.


    James didn''t mind. He lifted her chin up flirtatiously as if no one was watching.


    "Someone suspected I''m not a man. Tell her what I just left inside your body."


    "You''re a naughty beast." The woman said naughtily. Then she bit James''s ears.


    "Don''t take the medication, okay? I want to have your baby."


    The second the woman finished talking. James grabbed her arms and swung her to the screen. It cracked immediately with bloodstains.


    The screen went out after blinking.


    When Jessica was brought to the bedroom, she saw the woman, covered in blood, knelt down at James''s feet. She kissed his shoes in order to be forgiven.


    Jessica''s face went pale because of all the shocking facts. Now it was just numb. She was thrown on the floor casually by the security, with less than three meters than the sofa James sat.


    The room was full of sensual smell because of what just happened.


    Jessica frowned and looked around. As the first-born girl of Clifford, she was raised like a princess growing up. What she wore, used, and ate were undoubtedly the best. So she developed a wonderful taste. But she was in awe of what she was at the moment: the glorious bedroom with authentic paintings and decorations.


    No matter how wealthy the Clifford family was, as a bodyguard, one who was most trusted, James was never paid enough to live here.


    Who was he?


    Jessica raised the level of alertness to the height it never reached before. She kicked her bound legs on the expensive floors and moved back like half a meter with her bottom.


    Jessica tried to run.


    But her whole attention was on running and ignored James standing in front of her.


    "Miss Clifford, you came all the way to pick up where we left, didn''t you? What are you running for now?"


    Jessica shook her head as hard as she could. She came to look for James in the past, not the man in front of her.


    "Shaking your head? Which one do you deny?"


    "James, I was good to you. Please let me go." Jessica was a bit frightened. She was in a foreign land on her own with a man that she no longer recognized.


    "Let you go?" James gave Jessica a horrible smile. He took off the belt to his robe. Jessica immediately saw what was under it.


    The smell was unspeakably strong. James didn''t take a shower. Another woman''s smell was still present.


    James grabbed Jessica''s hair ruthlessly and said, without mercy.


    "Lick it clean."


    Avery stretched herself with languor and looked outside from the tiny window. The dark sky was dotted with a faint start. Looking underneath, Avery saw nylon lights of various colors. The country looked more thriving because of it.


    This was B Country. It was one of the ten smallest countries in the world, yet the richest. It was known as the blue harbor. The color was beautifully striking. The world knew it as the land where angels kissed.


    Avery felt a slight sting on her fingertip. Turning around, she saw Evan put her fingers around his teeth and tenderly bit.


    "Is the sight more beautiful than me?"


    Evan was jealous that Avery chose the sight over him when she woke up.


    "Are you reduced to being jealous of the sight?" It was fine that he was jealous of her attention to Lucky. On the plane, he moved to the sight.


    Avery smiled. She leaned over and kissed Evan on his mouth corner. Evan went through her hair to hold her hand before kissing deeply. It went on until the plane landed.


    Avery renewed her knowledge of kissing when she was kissed until the plane landed. But after she left the plane, what she saw shocked her deeply again.

 Chapter 369 - 369: Are You Tired?

    The airplane door put the ladders with red carpets down the way.


    On the ground, hundreds of security men in black uniforms stood in two lines on either side of the road.


    They all had their hands behind their backs. There was a respectable distance between their feet. As Avery and Evan passed by, they would put their feet together and stand on their backs.


    It was probably their welcome ceremony.


    One little boy and girl walked to them from the center of the carpet. They handed the fresh flowers to them.


    "Welcome to B Country."


    Avery held the flowers and looked down. They were pink Julie roses. They were Rebecca''s favorite.


    "The people in B Country are famous for their hospitality, right?" Avery saw an orchestra in the far distance like they were welcoming national leaders.


    "They are as hospitable as open-minded." Evan smiled slightly. He held Avery''s waist with one hand while holding the same Julie roses, and only they were blue.


    "Who sends them?" Avery knew Evan would have a large number of bodyguards wherever he went. But she never saw them on such a large scale. Also, she took a look at their suits. There weren''t any Howel emblems.


    "Rebecca sent them, I assume."


    Was her family influential in B Country? From their security, Avery could say they were as powerful as Howel.


    "Mr. Howel," A man in his 40s took a few steps. He had one hand in his chest and slightly bowed.


    "Mr. Arlington was busy with business. He couldn''t be spared to come here. He sent me over to welcome you."


    He then turned aside and made a "please" gesture.


    "The hotel and food were prepared. You must be exhausted from your long trip. Please have a good night''s sleep. If you want to see Miss Arlington, tomorrow would be fine too."


    Evan didn''t respond. He held Avery to enter a Lincoln limo.


    "Are you tired?"


    Avery shook her head. She withdrew her look from outside the window. Evan always had a way of putting her attention on him.


    From what Avery knew about Evan, he meant much more than its literal meanings.


    Evan smiled with deep meanings. He locked his fingers with hers. Avery became alert. Maybe instead of shaking her head, she should have nodded.


    Avery had to save her energy to refuse his excess urge to make love.


    "I want to take you somewhere."


    Avery didn''t know what Evan had in his mind.


    "Where?"


    Evan told the driver the address.


    Avery didn''t know B Country well. Avery didn''t know where they were headed, even with the address.


    The car stopped at a port. There was a seafood market nearby with a giant sign at the entrance.


    Avery was more confused.


    "Evan, are you taking me to the seafood market?"


    Avery failed to see the point.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "Should I?" Evan held Avery''s hands. Avery thought, upon entering, she would smell the thick repulsive aroma of seafood. After all, there were sorts of seafood in the market. The smell was imaginable.


    But as Avery walked in, she noticed the difference.


    It was clean, unusually clean. It was not so much a seafood market than a SeaWorld park. The difference was that sea animals in the latter were not allowed for sale.


    In this place, some licensed divers would capture whatever the customers liked. If the clients were interested, they could dive in and get the sea animals.


    "What would you like?" Evan held her hands to the blue passage. Above their heads on the cupboards were curved water tanks. The water with blue light shined down.


    "Anything was fine?"Avery was very fond of seafood. But she seldom had it since the pregnancy. It was not the ideal food for pregnant women.


    "Only a little." Evan held her hands and kissed them.


    "To satisfy your craving for seafood."


    Avery didn''t know the majority of the names in the water tanks. She pointed at the Australian orange lobster.


    "I want that."


    The lobster swung the clanks and put them together. Just imagine how hurtful it would be if getting clanked.


    "Wait for me." Evan suddenly withdrew his hands and walked inside.


    "What are you doing?" Avery grabbed his sleeves.


    "I shall capture you the lobster you asked."


    Avery felt shocked by an electricity flow of love. Numb yet sweet, she also felt guilty when he had done too much for her. However, what she did for him was less than ten-thousandths of what Evan did for her.


    "They might clank you. Let the divers do it." Besides, they were more professional.


    Evan held Avery in his arms and lowered to bite her earlobes.


    "If I can''t catch a lobster, how do I catch you? You''re much harder to be caught."


    Avery''s ears were sweaty and hot. She could imagine how red her ears became.


    "Wait for me! It''ll be soon!" Evan asked Tinder to stay with Avery, while he went to get ready, accompanied by security.


    Avery looked around for ferocious sea animals.


    She found the sea creatures in the water tanks in the right were smaller in size; the ones in the left were relatively bigger. There were Emperor Crabs and other animals she couldn''t name.


    Suddenly there was a giant shadow from Avery''s left side. Avery thought it was Evan. She looked up and stepped back in shock.


    It was a shark...


    "Mrs. Howel, where are you going?" Tinder watched as Avery ran to find Evan.


    "Tell Evan to stop diving! There are sharks!"


    Tinder faked coughing.


    "It''s alright. The sharks are trained to be not aggressive. They are just there for entertainment."


    "Are you sure?"Avery still wasn''t assured.


    "Just tell him to drop the idea. I''ll talk to him."


    But it was too late. Avery heard water splashing. Evan, with black scuba diving uniforms, got under the water with oxygen tanks.


    Evan wore scuba diving glasses and respirator on his nose. The uniform was tight, showing his well-built body.


    Evan waved at Avery. She smiled at him and waved back. Then she pointed at the lobster.


    Evan put up three fingers and swam towards the lobster.


    Evan was tall and thin. There was a distinct grace when he swung his arms and legs.


    Evan soon located the lobster that Avery pointed her fingers at.


    Evan swam over slowly. When he was an arm''s length with the lobster, he suddenly reached out. Unfortunately, it was the lobster''s domain. It reached faster to swim back and dodged Evan.


    Evan swam to it again. When he reached out, it clanked Evan''s fingers ferociously.

 Chapter 370 - 370: Get The Staff To Save Him

    Fortunately, Evan was wearing diving gloves on his hands. As lobster claws clamped him hard, he should feel some pain.


    Avery took a deep breath and watched Evan catching the lobster and shaking the lobster in the tank.


    She gave him a thumbs-up but did not relax. A considerable shark has swum to Evan.


    Avery covered her mouth and pointed to the shark. Evan turned his head and saw it too, and he was stunned.


    The shark swam faster to Evan, opening its mouth and revealing its sharp teeth.


    Avery panicked, patted the tank hard, and tried to distract the shark with sound. Holding lobster in his hand, Evan swam forward. But the shark seemed to stare at Evan, chasing him.


    "Get the staff to save him." Avery slapped the tank hard, shouting at Robert.


    She was scared that the shark would eat Evan.


    Robert was awkward about the play directed by Mr. Howel. Would Mr. Howel exile him if he revealed the secret now?


    Thinking about it, he went backstage and pretended to call the staff.


    At this time, there was a startling voice outside the tank, "Ah! Evan! Watch out!"


    The shark opened its mouth and wanted to bite Evan, but the shark was still half a meter away from Evan.


    But Avery was so nervous that she beat the toughened glass of the tank with her fist.


    She couldn''t feel the pain because her hands were dumb.


    Evan turned around and glanced at Avery, who was crying because of fear. He hurriedly pressed the Shark Stopper on his anklet, a tool for driving out sharks through sound waves.


    Sure enough, the shark quickly turned around and swam away from Evan.


    Evan swam to Avery quickly, and Avery still clenched her fist against the glass wall.


    Evan took off his gloves, stretched out his hand, and attached it to Avery''s hand through the glass as if he was comforting her.


    Avery was really scared just now though she was always bold. When the person she really cared about was in danger, she wouldn''t be strong any longer.


    Evan spread out his palm and pressed it on the glass. Avery also loosened her fist and spread out her palm across the glass.


    The two people''s palms were attached to each other. At this moment, their hearts were more closely linked than at any time.


    Evan suddenly withdrew his hand, then drew a heart on the glass, and then pointed to her.


    He was saying that he loved her.


    Avery did not expect him to show his love to her in that way.


    Then she burst into tears.


    She also drew a heart on the glass and then pointed at him.


    Evan swam happily with the lobster on the other hand.


    Robert stood silently behind Avery and wondered why he was always single.


    In addition to catching lobster, Evan took some oysters, asked the staff to pack them, and carried them out with plastic bags.


    Avery rushed into his arms and hugged his waist tightly. She seldom took the initiative to do anything intimate like this.


    "Are you frightened?" Evan rubbed her head.


    "Don''t do it again. It''s too dangerous."


    "I''m sorry. I won''t scare you again next time." Evan patted her from her chestnut hair down to her back.


    Then the staff ran out and gave Evan something in a black ring, "Sir, you forgot your Shark Stopper."


    Robert silently took it. Avery raised her head, "What is this?"


    Robert was so nervous. Was the secret going to be revealed?


    But Evan said honestly, "It''s a magic device to drive the shark away. The shark won''t come near me when it''s on. The shark was actually domesticated and rushed to play with me."


    "..."


    Avery took her hands back on Evan''s waist, "Why didn''t you say it earlier. It scared me."


    She was really scared just now.


    "I just want to see you worrying about me, and there''s something unexpected."


    "What is it?"


    Evan hugged her with a domineering backhand and said, "You just showed your love to me."


    "No." Avery gave him a look and tried to push him away, but he hugged her more tightly.


    "You did it!" Evan looked at her, bowed his head, and said in her ear, "You just said you love me."


    Evan was satisfied. If he didn''t guide her, she would probably never tell him her love. He decided to let her say it to him next time.


    Avery buried her head in front of his chest and stopped denying it.


    After they came out of the seafood market, they didn''t go to the residence arranged by Mr. Arlington, but to a castle in the suburbs.


    "Mr. Howel, Mrs. Howel." The servants have lined up to greet them. Some servants wanted to go forward to pick up the bag in the hands of Evan, but Robert blocked them.


    Mr. Howel wanted to take it himself. Even if Robert wanted to help him, he was decisively refused.


    Evan held Avery''s hand in one hand while carrying seafood; on the other hand, "How do you want to eat the seafood?"


    Avery frowned, "You know how to cook it?"


    Evan nodded his head, "I did learn to cook it a little bit."


    Thinking that he had cooked for her for the first time, Avery dared not imagine what would happen.


    Pregnant women cannot eat anything raw.


    "How about roasting seafood?" It''s a relatively simple and safest way.


    "Okay."


    The young servants behind them were envious. Mr. Howel not only caught lobster himself but also would roast lobster himself for Mrs. Howel.


    Because it was night, Avery couldn''t see the whole picture of the castle. Before entering the castle, she looked up. In the moonlight, she saw the unique Bauhinia sign on the eaves of the castle.


    "It''s your castle?" There were so many properties in the Howel family, but she didn''t expect he would have such a magnificent castle in Country B.


    "It''s our castle." Evan seriously corrected her words, "When I get back this time, I''ll have my lawyer write your name on the property ownership certificates."


    "There is no need." Avery blurted out, and she didn''t want to be misunderstood that she was coming back to him for fortune.


    Evan suddenly stopped his feet, "It''s your habit to refuse me?"

 Chapter 371 - 371: Did She Offend Your Family?

    Avery looked at Evan, and put her hand on his cheek, "Your family has too many properties. I''m afraid I will be in trouble."


    "Did I need you to do anything?" Evan reached out and pinched her face, "You don''t have to do anything."


    The kitchen was huge, and apparently, everything was ready.


    There were also some ingredients on the table.


    Evan threw the seafood into the sink, brushed and cleaned it.


    He was very serious and charming when he did things.


    Avery didn''t know if he''s good at it. Compared to the last time he cooked a bowl of noodles for her, everything was going on methodically this time.


    Looking at him, Avery was completely unable to give him a hand.


    Evan wouldn''t let her help him.


    It isn''t very easy for Avery to imagine that a man with cleanliness would touch these things.


    Leaning on the white table at will, Avery touched the table in a boring way, "Don''t you really need my help?"


    "You really want to help me?" The sleeves of Evan''s white shirt were rolled up casually, showing his strong arms.


    Evan washed his hands with the hand sanitizer and pulled Avery to the back of him.


    Avery wondered, "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "Hold me back from behind," Evan said seriously.


    "¡­"


    Avery really didn''t find that he would be so clingy, but she held his waist from behind and listened to his strong and powerful heartbeat.


    After a while, she released her hands.


    Pointing to the rest of the ingredients next to him, she asked curiously, "What are you going to do with this?"


    "I''ll make you breakfast tomorrow." As he spoke, he put garlic on the lobster and oysters and said, "You would like the taste."


    "Have you ever studied how to cook this?" It felt like he was not making much progress.


    "Yes."


    Evan nodded his head.


    Avery didn''t think he would admit it so simply. A good husband would always do everything he could for his wife.


    When Avery was moved for a moment, she heard Evan''s voice, "In fact, there is something remarkable about these oysters in some way."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you really want to know it?"


    Avery felt that there would not be any good words next, so she shook her head and said, "I don''t want to know."


    "What if I have to say?" Evan bowed his head and smiled evilly. Avery quickly attached her fingers to his lips. He kissed her fingers, "They can make my kidney stronger."


    Avery rolled her eyes, "You are strong enough."


    Evan said in a low voice, "Who says that only men need to make the kidney stronger?"


    Did he blame her for kidney deficiency? His s.e.x.u.a.l desire was too strong, okay?


    When Avery suddenly pinched his waist, Evan reached to wipe her face with dirty hands.


    The two people were fighting for fun.


    "No, stop. Aren''t you tired? Would you like to go to the living room for a rest? It''s late. I can''t get you to be hungry."


    Knowing that she would have an impact on him, Avery nodded and walked to the huge window of the living room.


    She turned her back to him and enjoyed the night view outside. Most areas of Country B was the sea, and outside the castle was a wide blue sea. The lights of the lighthouse lit up at night, and the waves washed on the reef.


    With the mobile phone in her hand, Avery determined to send an email to Diana.


    She hoped to give her a time and place to meet as soon as possible.


    After sending an email, she heard something behind.


    Looking behind him, she found that there''s nothing on the table.


    Suddenly Evan held her and put her on the table.


    "I just put the lobster in the oven. Wait for a while." Evan''s hands have been cleaned, and there was no smell of seafood. His fingers were rolling over Avery''s earlobe.


    She pulled down his hand, and her face was red.¡­


    In the same night sky, Jessica was utterly upset. A variety of negative emotions, especially the fear of what was going to happen, terrified her.


    In the face of the dirt of James, Jessica turned her head away, but she still couldn''t stop the disgusting smell.


    Jessica was the youngest lady in the Clifford family, and she was spoiled from an early age. But the current situation has exceeded her range of affordability.


    Then she spat it out.


    James pulled her up, and savagely pushed her into the bathtub, which was already full of water.


    She fell in and choked off guard. As she looked up, the water flowed down her head. Her wet hair clung to her cheek, and her eyes could not be opened.


    Jessica was out of breath in desperation, and she didn''t expect that a hard object was pushed into her mouth.


    There was another vomit.


    James pressed her against the wall, making her back against him and f.u.c.k.i.n.g her.


    "James! When did I offend you? Why did you do this to me?" Jessica burst into tears.


    Soon the man stirred his fingers into her mouth. She could no longer say a clear word.


    It began to give her a sense of pain. After adapting to his frequency, her resistance has turned into groans.


    Jessica heard the man gasping in her ear and saying, "You didn''t offend me. Did she offend your family?"


    "Who is it? I haven''t hurt anyone. Would you let me go? How much money do you want? I can give it to you."


    "Miss. Clifford, you are so na?ve. Money can''t buy everything."


    "What do you want? I beg you. Please let me go¡­" Jessica started to weep and whispered.


    "Cry. The harder you cry, the better I feel," James Moore said and pushed her hard.


    "If my family hurt you, I apologize. But please let me go¡­"


    James ignored what Jessica said.


    James then said in a soft way, "Don''t worry. Mr. Clifford would come to take you home. If he isn''t here, it means that he doesn''t love you."

 Chapter 372 - 372: Fate

    In the Black Market Auction House, there were numerous bright illuminations. The people who participated in the auction entered the exhibition one by one.


    Generally, exotic treasures, antique calligraphy, and paintings are sold in auctions. But in this auction, people would be sold.


    There were beautiful women and men.


    S.e.x slaves were originated in Roma. At that time, there was no auction hammer. The auctioneer usually used the whip to slap three times as a sign of the deal.


    All auction items are things. They have no human rights. Everyone can raise the price and sell or buy them freely. The rule is that every item should be bought through the highest price that people would like to pay.


    Jessica was one of the items.


    Now Jessica understood why James said her brother should show his love to her. She would be bought by someone who can give the highest price. If her brother loves her, he will pay a higher price.


    Knowing the truth, Jessica felt like she had fallen into the abyss. Her skill started to raise goosebumps. She was extremely nervous.


    At the gate of the auction exhibition, Andrew looked serious, getting off a black RV with a cane. Looking up at the signboard, he squinted his eyes. The mole in the corner of his eyes was like a drop of poisonous juice that happened to splash on his face.


    "Mr. Clifford, we have checked. Everything is ok."


    "How about James Moore?"


    "We can''t find him."


    Andrew held his cane tight and looked down at his watch, saying, "How about my father?"


    "Mr. Howel had sent people to carry out a search, but they haven''t found your father yet."


    "At least, my father is still alive because they don''t find my father''s dead body," Andrew thought to himself.


    "Let''s go," Andrew walked with a cane, and his wound was still painful.


    Andrew never thought James would betray. Furthermore, he never thought James would sell Jessica to the black market.


    In the black market, if Jessica is bought, she would be tortured to death. The buyer would never treat his thing well.


    Andrew took two safe bodyguards. One of the safe bodyguards controlled outside.


    The female waiter took them to take the elevator to the second floor and guided them to VIP seats. Another safe bodyguard was standing behind Andrew.


    On the first floor, there was a semi-circular auction desk. The soft light went through the center of the desk and made a circle on it.


    The auctioneer went on the stage. All lights were shut down except a beam of light lit the auction desk.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Beauty Auction."


    The auctioneer briefly introduced himself, and then the auction started.


    The auction items were put on the stage. There were two beautiful young women and men who were more beautiful than the two young women.


    The two young men were teenagers who wore black trousers and a white shirt open. They had fair and fine skin and strong muscles.


    The two women all wore Victoria''s classic underwear.


    The two women all had a fit body figure.


    The bra and underwear they wore were hot. They were s.e.xy and attractive with thin tulle.


    Under the light, one woman''s skin was honey colored. Another woman, Jessica''s skin, was fair, looking very attractive.


    Andrew had seen many s.e.x.u.a.l scenes, but it was the first time he had seen the s.e.x.u.a.l auction.


    Andrew opened the lighter with a sound lighting a cigarette. If you look carefully, you will find that Andrew''s hands were shaking slightly.


    If Andrew doesn''t get hurt, he will save Jessica with a gun.


    In this exhibition, there were men and women buyers, about forty years old. They were eager to have s.e.x with others.


    Jessica was the last one to be auctioned.


    She wore a mask with part of diamonds and red lipstick on her lips. She was against the sofa in a s.e.x.u.a.l posture. She was still without a move as if she was cursing.


    "This is the last item in the exhibition. As you can see, the girl has fair skin; it just looks like an angel."


    "The initial bid on this item is 50 million dollars. The minimum bid increment for once is one million dollars. Now the auction starts."


    "Start from 50 million dollars¡ª"


    Andrew didn''t start very soon because he wasn''t sure whether it was a trap that James set or not.


    "51 million dollars!"


    "55 million dollars!"


    Jessica attracted men. They all increased the price.


    "One hundred million dollars," a man suddenly gave the price.


    The price arose a discussion among the crowds.


    Andrew had a smoke. Although he can also pay one hundred million dollars, it is not easy to earn.


    "$101,000,000," someone increased the price.


    "$105,000,000," the price was higher.


    It was all back. Andrew couldn''t see what buyers looked like. He wasn''t sure whether it was James, who sat somewhere and increased the bid.


    "$150,000,000."


    Hearing this price, the auctioneer was excited. The price was extremely high and broke the record. The auctioneer spoke out as soon as possible, "$150,000,000. $150,000,000. Anyone want to increase the bid?"


    "200 million dollars," Andrew asked his safe bodyguard to show his price.


    Jessica was confused and looked around. She couldn''t see clearly because of the light. But hearing the price, Jessica was trying to look for Andrew.


    "Does my brother come to save me?" Jessica said to herself.


    "2 billion dollars," someone shouted. The bid surged suddenly.


    "Wow. Everyone is earnest. 2 billion dollars. Is there anyone who wants to increase the bid?" The host was so excited that his tongue was out of control. He held the hammer tight and was ready to witness the close of the auction.


    "Mr. Clifford¡­" The safe bodyguard who was responsible for showing the price stayed calm and asked Andrew carefully. He thought the price was really high. It was hard to deal with the auction.


    "Let''s go," Andrew closed his eyes and stood up all of a sudden.

 Chapter 373 - 373: A Man With A Mask

    "Leave?" The safe bodyguard said to himself.


    Jamie Winter was shocked and said to himself, "Why not save Miss. Clifford? She is his sister. He loves her more than his other younger sisters. If he gives up the auction, that means he gave up saving Jessica?"


    "Mr. Clifford." Jamie spoke out. Jamie thought Mr. Clifford should save Miss. Clifford.


    "Go."


    "Mr. Clifford, if you don''t save Jessica, I am afraid your family wouldn''t allow you to do so."


    "I know what I should do. Otherwise, let you be my boss?"


    "I don''t mean¡­"


    "So, what''s your meaning? Although you have worked with me for so many years, you can''t do whatever you like."


    Jamie lowered his head and held her hand tight, saying, "Mr. Clifford had spent 2 billion dollars and saved Miss. Peters without hesitation. But this time, Jessica needed help. Just 2 billion dollars, Jessica can be saved. But you gave up. I don''t know why."


    Andrew suddenly stopped thinking. He had to admit that he can give up everything to save Avery and give the man 2 billion dollars without hesitation. If his heart belongs to Charles Meyer, he can give the heart back. And even if he is going to die, he wouldn''t change his mind.


    For Avery, Andrew could give up everything, but for Jessica, he could still stay calm. He knew it was a trap.


    Jamie continued to say, "If we don''t have enough money, 2 billion dollars for saving Miss. Peters could be¡­"


    "Shut up!" Andrew Clifford interrupted.


    Andrew put his phone against Jamie''s chest, saying, "See it! See it clearly."


    "Transfer 2 billion dollars to me and transfer it back half an hour later," Andrew talked to the phone.


    Five minutes later, Andrew opened a securities app and gave his phone to Jamie.


    Jamie looked at the phone, and his face turned pale. There was a trend chart for his family company. The company was just listed overseas. It was night now. Just five minutes later, the stock price was lower.


    It means that the auction was a trap.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Clifford," Jamie lowered his head, saying, "But Miss. Clifford¡­"


    "I decided to live in B Country for several days. We should stay calm first. Let''s see what they will do."


    At the VIP seat area, a young man wore a black suit covering a silver mask with some diamonds. The man had amber, blue eyes, staring at Jessica.


    The man was going to spend 2 billion dollars to buy Jessica.


    He didn''t increase the bid against just 2 billion dollars.


    Jessica''s eyes were covered, taking away from the auction stage. She didn''t know who bought her and she didn''t even know who is a man or woman or how old he or she is. Jessica felt frightened and confused.


    Jessica was taken out. She walked a few hundred meters and then got into a car.


    In the car, the air was filled with the smell of cologne.


    Jessica''s nose is sensitive. She can know who it is by the smell. But the air was filled with the smell of cologne, she couldn''t distinguish the smell.


    It was Byredo''s cologne with a hint of tulip''s fragrance.


    Jessica was nervous because the men she knew never used this kind of fragrance.


    Soon, the man touched her body with his slender fingers, which rose goosebumps on her white skin.


    "Who¡­who are you?"


    "I am your master," The man said with an evil smile. His amber, blue eyes opened wider.


    For a second, the black ribbon on Jessica''s eyes was uncovered in a sudden. The silver mask flashed Jessica''s eyes.


    "The man wears a mask," Jessica was surprised and said to herself.


    Although her eyes were uncovered, Jessica couldn''t know who it was.


    A man with a mask.


    Jessica held her body with both hands. She sat back and started to look at the man.


    Jessica didn''t know if all the handsome men whose height are above 185cm. The man is just like them. The man has long and slender legs.


    And his figure¡­


    "Am I crazy? Is James Moore?" Jessica said to herself and shook her head.


    "Why is he? He sold me and bought me at a high price. Why?" Jessica said to herself.


    "The man''s eyes were blue amber, but James has amber eyes. And it wasn''t Jame''s voice," Jessica said to herself.


    Jessica sat back and touched the car door. She pulled the door lock in secret. The door was locked.


    Jessica was very scared. Everything was strange to her. She just wanted to run away, but she couldn''t.


    Seeing what Jessica did, the man changed his mood.


    The man suddenly stood up. He pulled Jessica''s legs and pressed her against the seat.


    In this long RV, people can lay there easily. The man''s body was so hot that Jessica was frightened. Her hands pushed against his chest.


    "Why is his body so hot?" Jessica said to himself.


    "What are you doing?" Jessica stared at him in horror.


    "I want to¡­ f.u.c.k you."


    "F.u.c.k off! Don''t touch me!" Jessica struggled, but the man held her tight.


    "I had bought you at a high price. Do you know why I buy you? You are a toy for me. You should be a toy."


    The man then tore Jessica''s clothes up.


    He pressed her chest hard.


    Jessica felt very comfortable. She was going to touch his silver mask and pull it off, but the man held her neck with his hands, "Don''t try to find who I am. Otherwise, you would be dead."


    The man untied his belt immediately. He didn''t touch Jessica anymore and directly entered her body.


    Jessica was pushed hard. She bit her lips hard so that she wouldn''t cry. She stared at the man''s eyes.


    "Did you hate me? Ah haha. I hope you don''t fall in love with me."


    Jessica was so exhausted that she couldn''t say anything, and her forehead was sweating.


    It really hurt.


    She felt that she might be dead.


    "I can''t die. I can''t. I must uncover his mask. I want to see who it is."

 Chapter 374 - 374: Don’t Believe What He Said

    The doctor said that the congestion oppressed Rebecca''s nerve, resulting in selective amnesia.


    Rebecca only remembered what had happened before they met at the wedding store.


    Of course, she knew nothing about what happened later.


    Avery was thinking of how to tell her about these things. Evan said ahead of her, "He is dead."


    Avery, "..."


    As expected, Rebecca was shocked. Meanwhile, she loosened her hand, which was clinging to the wrist of Evan, and breathed hurriedly.


    Avery was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. The church had collapsed, and Andrew had been taken away. There was no trace of whether he was dead.


    Now Evan lied as if to say the fact he wanted.


    "Don''t believe what he said. I''m just not with him." Avery explained.


    "I thought you and Mr. Clifford were married." Rebecca still didn''t believe it. If there had been no accident, they should have married.


    With what seemed to come to mind, Rebecca looked at the pale and said, "Are you dating again?"


    Then she began sweating and was out of breath. The servant standing by her found that there was something wrong with her and hastened to call the doctor.


    The bodyguards rushed over, holding guns in their hands to form a line of defense between them and Rebecca.


    Evan protected Avery behind his back. If there was really something wrong with Rebecca, they would be the biggest suspect, so the bodyguard''s guns were all aimed at them.


    The doctor examined Rebecca and calmed her. Rebecca slept over temporarily. The doctor took off rubber gloves and invited them out.


    "The princess was in emotional instability."


    Avery didn''t expect Rebecca to become so weak in her psychological endurance after the accident. Although she could probably guess what the doctor would say, she still asked, "What do we need to do?"


    The doctor simply asked about the conversation, and Avery also told the doctor the truth.


    The doctor put away the pen in his hand and put it into the chest pocket, "This problem is the key. If it stimulates the princess for a long time, I''m afraid her condition will get worse. If the princess wakes up, she needs to be explained and appeased as soon as possible, which is more effective than drugs."


    Then a servant came over and said, "Mr. Howel, our president, has arranged two guest rooms for the two of you. He hopes that you two leave after the princess recovers."


    Avery was slightly shocked as if she had heard the sound of the bullet loaded. The bodyguards were fierce as if the servant had not conveyed an invitation, but an order.


    Evan looked back at Avery and said, "Show us the way."


    Soon, the servant and bodyguards took them into the guest rooms, which were next to Rebecca''s bedroom. It separated them on the left and right sides.


    The palace was so big and had a lot of guest rooms. It is self-evident why Rebecca''s father made such an arrangement.


    In the room, there were the most popular washing products and clothing brands. Even the toothbrush and comb were Avery''s favorites.


    The room of Evan should be the same situation. It seemed that Rebecca''s father had prepared it on purpose.


    Avery walked out of the bathroom and heard the sound of hasty footsteps outside the door.


    When she opened the door, a maid was just about to knock on the door.


    "Avery, our princess, is awake, and she wants to see you."


    Avery thought of the doctor''s advice and was ready for what to say.


    Rebecca''s face was pale. When she saw Avery coming in, she forced herself to laugh. The doctor didn''t allow them to talk for a long time, so Avery had to tell a white lie, leaving aside her relationship with Evan.


    This explanation was beneficial to Rebecca''s condition. Three days later, Rebecca could go down from the bed and act as usual.


    But these days, Avery and Evan seemed to live under a high magnifying glass. Servants and bodyguards watched every move of them.


    To prevent Rebecca from being stimulated again, Avery could only meet Evan when they had meals and visited Rebecca. They were required to stay in the guest rooms at other times, which was equivalent to house arrest.


    Rebecca lived in an independent castle, so Avery has never seen Logan again. Avery only heard that Mrs. President and her sister also lived in the palace, as well as a prince, Rebecca''s older brother.


    One day, Evan went to see his grandfather, and Avery was free to visit the castle.


    It''s not so much a castle as a labyrinth, and Avery lost her way in the building of the same style.


    She remembered that crossing the garden was supposed to be the princess''s palace. She had just met a servant, who also pointed in that direction.


    There were dozens of large and small gardens in the castle. The flowers and rockeries in each garden were almost the same.


    Avery looked around and found that the garden was full of roses. There were rockeries and bamboo forests, but no servants.


    She didn''t know whether she had gone where she shouldn''t have been, but she heard a cat''s cry vaguely.


    The sound seemed to come from the bamboo forest. Avery followed the sound and crossed the bamboo forest, but she was stopped by a sudden sound and hid instinctively at the same time.


    Through the gap, Avery saw a man holding a woman in his arms. His low voice overflowed with doting, "What are you doing? Huh?"


    The woman was about twenty years old, wearing a long red dress. Her black hair scattered over her shiny shoulders, making her face more attractive.


    Avery didn''t intend to peek at them, and it''s impolite for her to barge in this place.


    On seeing the face of the woman, Avery felt a sense of familiarity, and she wondered where she had seen her.


    The woman jumped in the arms of the man, holding the man''s waist and climbing on the man''s back. A red diamond ring was particularly striking between her fingers.


    Avery bowed her head down and pulled out the necklace hanging around her neck with a ring pendant, which was exactly the same as the ring in the hands of the woman.

 Chapter 375 - 375: I’m Your Little Kitty

    In fact, it is a couple ring. The size of the ring hanging around Avery''s neck was obviously male, and the one on the woman''s hands was female.


    Avery didn''t expect to see the ring in such an unexpected circ.u.mstance before she met Emily''s father.


    The woman in a red dress was in the broad arms of the man, twisted her soft body, and smiled, "I''m your little kitty. Are you scared?"


    The man pinched the woman''s face and said, "I''m not scared, but I think of..."


    "Oh, you''re so bad." The woman''s hand tickled the man''s body, and then she began to loosen the belt around the man''s waist.


    It''s already obvious what the woman wanted to do.


    The woman''s hand stroked the man''s face, and the man allowed her to touch any part of his body. Something that someone would feel disgusted if they saw how the woman seduced the man.


    Had it not been for the information she was interested in their conversation, Avery would have shunned the passion acts that were about to unfold.


    And then Avery was already a little embarrassed to eavesdrop on them.


    When she was about to leave, she heard the man''s low voice, "Did you finish it?"


    The man has no reaction in any way, no matter how the woman seduced him.


    "I brought you a present? Go see it?"


    Driven by curiosity, Avery looked back at a bench on which a gift box was put.


    The woman''s eyes were bright, and she walked to the bench happily. After opening it, she was very disappointed.


    It''s neither jewelry nor diamond that all women like. It''s a dress.


    It''s a traditional dress to be accurate, which was seldom seen in Country B. Rich families often showed their extravagant lifestyle.


    Blueprinting and nail beads could make people feel the nobility of an elegant woman before it was put on.


    But the woman didn''t like it, and her face turned black. The man picked up the woman''s soft face with his fingers, and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it? That''s your national dress."


    The woman quickly frowned and said, "You hurt me."


    The man didn''t seem to hear her and said, "Don''t you like to imitate Cindy?"


    Avery frowned, and she had just thought where she had seen the woman. When she heard the name of the man, she suddenly remembered Cindy Michelle.


    There was a slight similarity between them


    Cindy had tried to kill Avery after Avery escaped from the Misty Mansion, but Evan had arrested her. Before Cindy could wait for her trial, she had run away.


    "Baby, show me your smile. You look like her most when you smile."


    The man used some force when he spoke. The woman was really hurt, and she almost cried out.


    But she still squeezed out an uglier smile, "I like the dress."


    "That''s a good girl." The man hugged the woman''s slender waist and patted her, buttocks, "What else is in the gift box?"


    The woman quickly opened the gift box and found there was a layer below. As she pulled out that layer, a shining diamond fell out of the gift box.


    The woman knelt on her knees in surprise and crawled on the ground picking up the diamond.


    As soon as she picked it up, she got a kick on her buttocks by the man.


    The diamond rolled to the ground, and she screamed.


    Turning around, she saw the tall man standing behind her back.


    With the man turning around and kicking the woman''s buttocks, Avery saw the appearance of the man. It''s Logan.


    Avery was as if she had accidentally found others'' shameful secrets. Her heartbeat quickly, and she hurriedly walked back.


    Following the way back, Avery walked for about ten minutes. She met a servant on the way back.


    "Miss, where have you been? Our princess is looking for you."


    "Looking for me?" Avery kept up with the servant.


    Walking into the living room, Avery saw Rebecca sitting on the sofa and heard her loud laughter.


    Rebecca was talking with the man opposite the sofa and laughing.


    Seeing Avery coming over, Rebecca stood up from the sofa, "Avery, the servant just said she couldn''t find you everywhere. I''m worried about you."


    "Why do you look for me?" Avery looked up and down at her. If Rebecca has recovered, they could be able to get out of here.


    "Nothing. There was a distant relative in the palace. He''s interested in gemstones, and I want to introduce him to you."


    Avery took a look at the distant relative, who was about 40 or 50 years. Was he Rebecca''s elders?


    She didn''t like the way the man looked at her.


    "He is my uncle, Alexander Clinton."


    Avery smiled politely, and she heard Rebecca introducing her to Alexander, "Uncle, this is my best friend, Avery Peters."


    "Hello, Avery. You are so gorgeous."


    Avery just thanked him in a shallow tone.


    "Sit down and have a chat," Rebecca pulled Avery to her side to sit down, and let the servant bring her a teapot of scented tea.


    "Avery, how about the jade in my hand?" Alexander took out the jade he played with, which was a piece of jade shaped like an egg.


    The jade was carved with a god beast. It must be expensive, for the sculpture was fine and vivid. Avery told him her opinion, truthfully. Alexander proudly put away the jade and said, "There are more of this kind of jade in my family. If you like it, I can give you one or two."


    Avery wasn''t good at talking to strangers. When he suddenly said he was going to give her something, Avery leaned back on the sofa, touched her belly, and said, "Sorry."


    The man didn''t hear the meaning of refusal, and said, "If you don''t like jade, there are all kinds of precious gemstones in my family. Just say whatever you like."


    Rebecca sat beside and said bluntly, "Uncle, you like Avery, right?"

 Chapter 376 - 376: Have You Arranged It?

    Avery didn''t like to deal with this situation and wanted to find an excuse to go upstairs. Rebecca stood up first, "Avery, my mother, was looking for me. Please help me give my uncle a treat. I''ll be right back. Wait for me."


    "Excuse me, uncle. I''ll be right back."


    Alexander rubbed his hands in a familiar way.


    Rebecca, before leaving, repeatedly said she was coming back soon, and told Avery to wait for her.


    After she left, Avery got up and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Avery quietly followed Rebecca, who was walking in a hurry and didn''t find Avery following her.


    Avery watched Rebecca walking into the kitchen, and she had to eavesdrop at the door.


    "Mother."


    "Have you arranged for it?"


    "Yes, I think uncle likes her. Mother, is this right?"


    "Why is it not right? That woman is always between you and Mr. Howel. She divorced and is pregnant. She was highly regarded by your uncle. Otherwise, no one would like her, no matter how beautiful she is."


    "What if she doesn''t like uncle?"


    "I''ll let your uncle stay a few more days and let them cultivate more feelings."


    Avery didn''t hear what they said later. The person who was called mother by Rebecca was Mrs. President, whom Avery has not met yet for a few days.


    Avery laughed coldly. Mrs. President let Rebecca arrange a blind date for her. No wonder this man looked at her as a commodity, as if he had money to buy her back.


    Avery returned to the living room, and she wasn''t going to drink the tea.


    Evan wasn''t here. After Avery heard their conversation, she had to be very careful about what she''s eating and drinking.


    "Do you believe in astrology?" Alexander suddenly asked.


    Avery raised her head, "Do you believe it?"


    "Of course. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. It''s for fun."


    Avery put the teacup back on the coffee table, "Do you want to know my astrology?"


    "How do you know that?" Alexander scratched his bald head.


    "Uncle, men are not in fashion to date girls with astrology."


    "What''s in fashion now?"


    "They would put a small mirror in the pocket and look in the mirror before they pick up a girl."


    "Oh, I got it. I know what is popular in your city. My family has three castles, two mines, and an oil field. Although you are divorced, and you''re pregnant, I can marry you as my third wife."


    "Third wife?" That was to say the man had two wives now. No wonder Evan said that people in Country B were open.


    "Don''t be afraid they''ll hurt you. You''re the smallest wife. I''ll help you. At first, they''ll be jealous of your beauty. But maybe you''ll be jealous of them one day."


    Avery couldn''t help laughing, "Did you know why I divorced?"


    Alexander shook his head around.


    "I lost hundreds of billions of my ex-husband''s possessions. I don''t know whether your family has that money either."


    Alexander didn''t know what to say and swallowed saliva.


    "Your ex-husband must be old, fat, and ugly. Otherwise, how could he marry you?"


    "I don''t know whether my ex-husband is ugly. You have to see this by yourself." After that, Avery looked at the door. Alexander also looked at the door at the same time and saw a handsome man coming in from the door.


    Unexpectedly, Alexander dropped the jade in his hand to the coffee table and then grabbed Avery''s hand, "You are the kind of woman who is wanton. If you marry me in the future, you need to take care of me. If you cheat on me, I''ll throw you into the sea!"


    "Who says I''m going to marry you? There''s something wrong with your brain. Go to see a doctor and don''t lower the IQ of the men in Country B."


    "If you don''t marry me, do you think others will marry you? Rebecca had said if I were willing to marry you, she would give me a piece of land. Otherwise, how could I marry you? After all, you were divorced and pregnant."


    When Evan came over, he heard that the man wanted to take Avery as his third wife.


    He sat down and held Avery''s waist, "Who is he?"


    "Who are you? Don''t touch my future third wife!"


    "Oh, uncle, don''t be angry. He''s my ex-husband and the princess''s current boyfriend. Is the relationship complicated?"


    As Avery spoke, she heard the voice of Rebecca coming out of the kitchen, "Is Evan back?"


    Rebecca has gone to the living room, "Evan, this is my uncle, Alexander. He inadvertently saw Avery''s picture and knew that Avery had studied the gemstones, so he wants me to introduce Avery to him. Avery isn''t with Andrew. Maybe he is a good choice."


    "Do you think he matches Avery?"


    "My uncle is very nice."


    "Yes, I think uncle is very nice, too," Avery repeated Rebecca''s words on purpose. Evan stood up and wanted to beat Alexander.


    Avery gave Evan a tug and asked, "Rebecca, if I marry your uncle, what should you call me?"


    "Auntie." She said immediately.


    "So I''m your elders?"


    Rebecca didn''t know what Avery was thinking.


    Avery said slowly, "I have heard that Country B is a country of etiquette. When people here see their elders for the first time, they have to bow."


    Avery said slowly, "I have heard that Country B is a country of etiquette. When people here see their elders for the first time, they have to bow."


    "Yes. People here are in an orderly and humble manner." Alexander hurriedly echoed Avery''s words as he thought Avery agreed with him.


    At this time, the screen of the phone he put on the table lit up. Alexander looked down, quickly picked up the phone and ran out to answer it.


    Rebecca didn''t panic as expected but maintained a proper manner. With a sense of apology and softness, she slightly smiled, "Avery, are you angry?"


    Whether Avery admitted to being angry at this time was nonsense.


    For the first time, Avery thought that Rebecca was scheming.

 Chapter 377 - 377: Are You Surprised?

    From the conversation between Rebecca and her mother, Rebecca''s keeping all the courtesy was only a superficial mask.


    Rebecca was staring at Avery as if she did not want to let go of Avery''s subtle expression, and she kept her graceful smile, "If you''re angry, I''m sorry for that. I''m so thoughtless. When my mother told me that, I didn''t think that''s right. As your friend, I want you to stay in the country. Then we can be relatives. My uncle is the richest person in the country except for my father, and he can protect you and promise the glory of your life. I didn''t think much about it. I''m so sorry."


    Rebecca''s every word was in light of the benefits of Avery. If Avery refused her kindness, she would be considered as a mean person.


    Avery would probably have believed Rebecca''s words if she hadn''t changed. But she has heard the conversation between Rebecca and her mother.


    Avery smiled coldly and raised her chin to look at Rebecca. Although Rebecca, as a princess, was standing, Avery sitting on the sofa was not weaker than her. Avery replied, "I thank you for your good intentions, but your uncle doesn''t like me and said that I didn''t deserve him. Since that is the case, I don''t want to cause trouble for anyone."


    With that, she continued to say, "I didn''t think about it. What should the child in my belly call you? You are older than me. I cannot let the child call you sister. I''m just afraid you''ll be embarrassed."


    Rebecca''s look changed slightly, "It''s my fault, Avery. I''m sorry. Please don''t have any caution about me because of this. Evan, it seems that I have done bad things with good intentions."


    Avery looked down at the phone casually and was shocked by the man''s words. Evan said in a cold voice, "Rebecca, it''s time we should go our separate way. It''s all over."


    Rebecca''s face suddenly seemed to be pale. Because of Evan''s words, she staggered, her pupils were wide open, and her breathing began to become hasty. Soon, with a thump, she fell on the carpet.


    "Rebecca!" Alexander screamed first, followed by servants, bodyguards, and Rebecca''s mother.


    Evan wanted to grab Avery''s hand to go out, but Avery stood still and stared at the face of Rebecca''s mother, "Auntie?"


    That''s right. The president''s wife was the younger half-sister of Avery''s mother. After Avery''s grandmother had passed away, her aunt''s mother had remarried to the grandfather.


    Avery''s mother died young. But when Avery was very young, she heard that the relationship between her mother and her aunt was not very good. Avery had only seen her aunt once or twice at the family dinner party, and every time her aunt had said evil words to her.


    When there was no one, her aunt would scold Avery and said she was bitch''s daughter. At that time, she was less than five years old, and she didn''t know what that meant. Later, she knew that the relationship between her aunt and her mother was so bad.


    Avery didn''t know the identity of her aunt, and she never asked. Unexpectedly, her aunt was the wife of the president of Country B.


    "It''s such a small world. Are you surprised?"


    Indeed, it was a shock to Avery. Avery looked at Rebecca as Rebecca was held up by her bodyguard and put on the sofa. Several doctors came to rescue her. Suddenly, Avery understood a lot of things.


    Perhaps, Rebecca had already known they were cousins so that she said she wanted to have a sister that day.


    "Arrest them." Molly Arlington ordered the soldiers with guns to surround them immediately. The weapons aimed at them.


    "Take them to the dungeon and send someone to inform Evan''s grandfather that the princess fell in a faint because of them."


    Evan was still protecting Avery behind him, and Avery knew that things were going to make a big deal.


    If the old Mr. Howel was involved in the matter, the ending of Evan and her would be bad.


    Avery clenched her phone in her hand and pulled the clothes of Evan, which were wrinkled by her.


    Although Molly was her aunt, they have no family affection, or she would not let the soldiers take them to the dungeon.


    As the soldiers approached them step by step, Evan raised his foot to kick someone. A soldier fired a shot at the ceiling as a warning.


    "I want to see the president." Avery stood up and said,


    "Do you think it''s easy for you to see the president?" Molly approached them, "My daughter is so kind that she has tolerated you irritating her over and over again. I''m different. I have only a daughter. If she has any trouble, you will not feel better!"


    "I''m your little kitty. Are you scared?"


    "I''m not scared, but I think of..."


    "Oh, you''re so bad."


    Avery held the mobile phone high and played the video. She had secretly recorded this video to protect themselves and thought that she might not need this video. But now the video was in good use.


    "I have set up timed sending in my mailbox. There are more than a dozen media addresses in my email. I know Country B is a very open country. But on the occasion of the president''s re-election, if the scandal is to be reported, you''ll mess things up."  "How dare you!"


    "The mailbox has a password, and only I can log in. The mail will be sent automatically in 10 minutes. Besides, I also sent a copy to Gabrielle."


    "You..." Molly was silenced for a moment by Avery''s careful arrangement, and suddenly arrogantly clapped her hands, "Avery, you are smarter than I thought."


    "That''s because there are so many people like you."


    Molly squinted her evil eyes slightly and said, "Take her to the president."


    "Don''t go." Evan caught Avery''s wrist. It''s a very sensitive time, and Evan could not allow her to leave his line of sight.


    In the morning, Evan''s grandfather had wanted to see him, so he took Robert to answer the appointment. When he came back, he left Robert outside the palace to get in touch with him. He was not unprepared for his sudden break-up with Rebecca.


    This was the presidential palace of Country B. It''s undeniable that the president had a strong force. But if the president were going to attack Evan, Evan would also fight back.


    Avery turned to face Evan, put her hands around his neck, and whispered in his ear, "I want to solve my mother''s affairs. I''ll be right there."


    Evan caught her waist and kissed her, "If you don''t come out half an hour later, I''ll rush in."

 Chapter 378 - 378: Secret

    When Avery approached Logan Arlington''s study, he sat on the sofa, with his hands habitually resting on his overlapping knees.


    Staring at Avery, Logan asked, "Are you the daughter of Olivia and Anthony?"


    "Yes." Avery stopped in front of him, and there was a coffee table between them.


    Logan''s fingers moved slightly on his knees, and the subtle movement may not even have been noticed by himself.


    "To be frank, I''m not just here to see you."


    Logan raised his eyebrows, "What else do you want?"


    He looked at Avery again, who was in front of him and had a pair of bright eyes, which revealed her calmness and intelligence.


    "If you want me to delete the video, I have two requirements."


    "Just say it."


    "The first one, get us out of here. Second, I want to see Cindy Michelle." The ring in Cindy''s hand was the thing Avery was interested in.


    Ten minutes later, she saw Cindy in the meeting room, and Cindy was stunned. With a cigarette in her hand, Cindy smoked heavily.


    "You and your baby are fortunate."


    Her words were familiar to Avery, who also seemed to understand, "You are Cindy?"


    "How do I look? You didn''t recognize me?" Cindy laughed, and continued to smoke, having no intention to take care of the pregnant woman in front of her.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I escaped here, or I would have died at your husband''s gun. Oh, I forgot, you and Mr. Howel have divorced. Congratulations."


    Avery was a little surprised. Although Cindy was in Country B, she knew a lot of things.


    Finding that Avery was looking at her, Cindy also looked at her, "You don''t just want to make sure I have plastic surgery, do you? Are you curious why I wanted you dead at that time?"


    Cindy sat on the coffee table in the room, and her whole body leaned back. Soon, she heard Avery deny it.


    "No."


    Avery looked at her finger, "I''m curious about the ring on your hand."


    Cindy looked down at the red diamond ring on her finger, "You say this one?"


    Avery thought she wouldn''t tell her truth so easily. Unexpectedly, Cindy confessed, "This ring is not mine. It''s your mother''s."


    Her being outspoken, on the contrary, made Avery surprised.


    It''s rare to see Avery''s dull appearance. Cindy was very proud to say, "What a surprise, right? Your mother and Logan have been in love before."


    "You don''t know?" Cindy smiled and said, "I have to play the role of your mother in front of Logan every day, and I was asked to have plastic surgery according to your mother''s look."


    "!!!"


    "Don''t look at me like that. The plastic surgery failed on purpose."


    "On purpose?" It''s no wonder that Cindy didn''t look like her mother very much.


    "Do you think that Molly will let me go? She used to be jealous of a dead woman, and now it''s time for her to compete with me. She really has no idea how old she is."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    Cindy kept silent for a moment, and her eyes flashed a trace of gloom, "Because I used almost to kill you. Oh, I heard that Leonie went crazy. She really deserved it. She was the one who wanted me to kill you."


    It''s really Leonie! However, Leonie was crazy, and there was no need to bother about it with a madman. But Cindy used to be at odds with Avery. Could Avery believe what she said to her?


    Like seeing through her thoughts, Cindy tried to make herself look indifferent and said, "Whether you believe it or not, I can''t go back to your city anyway. I just want to stay in Country B, and there is no conflict of interest with you. It''s no good for me to do anything wrong with you. I won''t be so stupid."


    "Do you know anything about my mother and the president''s wife?"


    Cindy has lived in the presidential palace for a while, and she might know something from gossip even if she didn''t take the initiative to ask about it.


    Cindy raised her mouth corner, disdainfully. As the cigarette burned out, she pinched out the cigarette end in the ashtray, "The two women fell in love with the same man. How could your mother win Molly with her personality? I heard that Molly was pregnant later and that your mother went back to the city. Soon she got married, and you were born a year later. Molly also married Logan as she wished."


    Avery did not expect to hear the story of her mother from Cindy. Feeling that her head was going to blow up, she pressed her finger against the temple, and the pain was relieved a little.


    There were many puzzles in her mind, such as whether her mother got the newly developed toxin, resulting in a significant change of character.


    And why would her mother be so obsessed with jumping off the cliff?


    Avery thought Cindy probably didn''t know it. After all, these things happened in the city.


    "Thank you." Avery thought that this information was enough, "The ring..."


    "I won''t give it back to you. This is the reward for telling you so many secrets."


    Avery nodded, "Just put it at your place for the time being."


    Cindy did not expect Avery to be so generous, took out another cigarette, and squinted at her through white smoke, "I''ll tell you another secret as a gift."


    Avery has turned around to leave, and she was pressed in place by Cindy.


    "Logan has been sending people to search for your mother all these years. When your mother jumped off a cliff and killed herself, Logan was stunned. He has never believed that your mother was dead. He said that if he could not find her body, he could not believe her death. Oh, he was so faithful to your mother. He did not touch me even if I flirted with him. I really don''t know how Molly got pregnant in the past."


    No wonder Logan was very calm in the face of Cindy that day.


    Avery''s mother tried to jump out of the building many times in the city, but all stopped by Anthony, so Avery''s memory always stayed in the picture of persuading her mother not to jump.


    But her mother was determined to die, sneaked on the cliff, and jumped off.


    When Avery got out of the living room, she felt that all the strength of her body had been drawn away, and her legs were soft and almost immovable.


    Evan was at the door. Logan had ordered all the people not to stop them. Avery leaned forward to hug him, "Hold me."


    Evan held her up by the waist and went all the way out.


    Of course, on their way out of the presidential palace, they also heard that Rebecca was temporarily out of danger.

 Chapter 379 - 379: I’m Exhausted Today

    When they got out of the presidential palace, it''s almost evening. The sunset glow dyed the sky red, and there were gold clouds.


    Looking back at the presidential palace of the towering white building, they felt it was like a cage. What happened these days was like a suffocating nightmare.


    Fortunately, they came out.


    Robert had already opened the car, which was followed by dozens of bodyguards'' cars. He temporarily called the bodyguards in case there would be a fight.


    "Am I heavy?" Avery was not fat herself, but there was a baby in her belly. She found that Evan liked to hold her so much. He had never complained and had never panted for breath.


    What good physical strength!


    "Yes." Evan looked down at her and said, "I''m not afraid of weight, but I''m more afraid of you being tired."


    "I''m exhausted today."


    "I see. When we get home, take a warm bath." Evan put her in the car, let her lean on his body, and looked up outside the window. This was a road around the sea, and the sea slowly engulfed the setting sun. There was sparkling seawater shining like diamonds.


    Originally he wanted the woman to get up to look at the scenery outside the window. But Avery looked up from his arms and looked at him with a tired face.


    "Evan."


    "Um?"


    "Why haven''t I ever heard you mention your siblings?"


    Evan reached out to help her smoothed her hair and said, "I don''t often contact them, and I''m not familiar with them."


    In his present identity and character, there was little possibility for Evan to take the initiative to contact them, and they dare not easily contact him. Even if they contacted him, the phone was always answered by Robert.


    "Well, actually, I didn''t expect Rebecca to be my cousin."


    "Does it have an impact on you? You have nothing to do with her."


    Suddenly the car hit something, and Avery was a little carsick.


    "Slow down."


    Evan didn''t take the driver with him today, so it was Robert who was driving the car. After hearing his order, Robert stepped on the brake several times, and he rattled the parts of the brake.


    "Mr. Howel, the brakes are not working."


    Evan immediately pulled the door, and the door was locked, "What''s the speed now?"


    "120."


    "What''s wrong?" Avery sat straight from the arms of Evan, and she began to feel that it was not as simple as a car failure.


    "The car has been remodeled. The speed was locked at 120, and the brakes failed. We cannot stop the car. But fortunately, it''s still in control."


    Avery took a deep breath. Who has done this to the car?


    "How about the fuel tank?" Evan continued to ask.


    "It''s full."


    That was to say, the car can''t wait for the automatic stop for fuel failure, which would take at least five or six hours.


    The speed of the car was always at 120, and this was a road that was close to a vast sea area and open beach in the eastern part of the country. The front had no roads to the suburbs, but the only way to the downtown.


    At this time, there was a large truck suddenly galloping directly in front of them.


    "Mr. Howel..." Robert was a little panicked, but he was still staring at the front and controlling the steering wheel. Even if the car didn''t collide with the truck, they would be dead because the car would hit the fence.


    "Don''t panic. The person didn''t want us to die! Control the direction and drive to the sea!" If the person really wanted them to die, it would not be this kind of speed.


    In the instant of the impending collision of the car, Robert quickly turned the car in the direction of the coastline.


    Evan faced Avery with the whole body to protect her. When the car rushed into the sea, Evan whispered in her ears, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here,"


    It was at that moment that Avery suddenly smiled at him.


    The doors and windows of the car were locked, and driving into the sea could be a dead end. But as long as Evan stayed with her, Avery was not afraid.


    At first, the car did not sink fast, but the soles of their feet were submerged gradually by the cold water.


    The car was no longer under control in the water and was sinking endlessly at a terrible speed.


    Salty seawater poured into their mouths and noses. Avery opened her eyes in the water, only to see Evan pulling out the pillow cushion of the co-driver seat.


    What was he going to do?


    The deeper the car sunk, the greater the pressure was. Even if the door was not locked, it''s impossible to open it. The windows could not be easily broken because of water pressure.


    Evan quickly pulled out the pillow cushion in the seat, and two long metal rods were exposed.


    Avery soon understood that he was trying to smash the window.


    Robert also pulled out the small pillow cushion on his seat, so as to be able to pry open the window as quickly as possible.


    It didn''t know how deep the car had sunk. The sense of asphyxiation was getting stronger and stronger.


    Fortunately, the window was pried by Evan. Robert also used the metal rod to help his boss hit the window, and the window finally started to crack.


    Avery was about to use her hands to remove the excess glass, but Evan pulled her away.


    Was he worried about her hands being cut at a time like this?


    Avery understood his intention and didn''t want to mess things up, watching Evan and Robert open all the windows on both sides of the car.


    Finally, when they got out of the car, Avery was already unconscious because of asphyxiation.


    The sun has set, leaving only dark shadows, rising tides, and waves rattling the rocks.


    Around the sea where the car sunk, a man was standing on the reef with a cane. The sea breeze blew up his black windbreaker.


    Behind the man stood a bodyguard in black uniform, "Mr. Clifford, the car has sunk into the sea for ten minutes."


    He looked at the watch, "Should I send someone to save them?"


    The man stopped him and stared at the sea.


    Because he saw three black figures on the surface of the sea, "They are safe now." The bodyguard also saw three people swimming in the sea.


    "Let''s go.'' The man''s clothes were flying in the wind.


    "Mr. Clifford..."


    The man ignored him and walked forward, step by step with a cane. He just wanted to announce to them in this way that he was still alive.

 Chapter 380 - 380: Remove Grudges

    They had let him have a lucky escape from death under the church, and he made them experience the feeling this time. From now on, all the grudges between them were written off.


    Andrew suddenly stopped his step, and he stepped on a smooth stone, half kneeling on the ground.


    The bodyguard, Jamie, rushed over to help him up, and the wind blew the two men''s hair.


    "Mr. Clifford..."


    Andrew pushed him away, and the tablet computer on his hand fell to the ground. He bowed his head to look down at the video on the computer. He had installed a camera in the car. At the moment the vehicle fell into the sea, Evan leaned his whole body to protect Avery. In this dangerous situation, they could still look at each other and smile at each other.


    They trusted each other and gave their lives to each other.


    Andrew now knew that he has been stupid enough.


    At this moment, he finally understood why he could not get into their relationship.


    In the face of death, they only saw each other.


    "Mr. Clifford, please listen to the doctor''s advice. You should return as soon as possible to receive medical treatment."


    "Return? I don''t know whether my grandfather is alive. Jessica is also missing. You want me to go back?" Andrew''s voice was weak in the strong wind.


    These days, he was exhausted because of the matter of his grandfather and Jessica.


    Jamie helped Andrew onto the RV parked on the beach, not far away. The doctor opened the door from the RV, where the syringe and medicine were ready. After Andrew got in the car, the doctor injected the dose through his arm into the body.


    "How long will I live?"


    "If you go on like this, you will die a year later."


    Jamie sat on the other side, clenching his fists violently. These days, Mr. Clifford''s disease was worse than before, but he refused to return to the country for treatment.


    "Give me my phone."


    The phone was quickly connected. There was a lazy but arrogant voice at the other end of the phone, "Mr. Clifford, what brings you to call me?"


    "Did you get the email I sent you?"


    "It''s shocking. I didn''t expect your heart to match Charles'' heart as high as 98%, which is puzzling."


    "There are a lot of coincidences in the world. Don''t you want to make sure the success rate of the transplantation will be more than 60%? I can do it for you."


    "You want to transplant your heart to Charles? You know the matching rate of the heart of the man Evan found is as high as 99%. Why should I use yours?"


    "You should be well-prepared in case an accident in the transplanting operation will happen."


    "What do you want?"


    Andrew smiled and said, "I want you to help me save Jessica."


    He was in a problematic situation in Country B. No one knew who took Jessica away. The old Mr. Howel had helped him search and rescue his grandfather, and he couldn''t help Andrew anymore.


    If his disease really got worse, he might as well transplant his heart to those in need as soon as possible.


    If his heart really belonged to Charles, it was all determined by fate.


    Jackson was silent for a moment and promised Andrew finally.


    Gabrielle secretly glanced at Jackson, who was sitting on the sofa frowning and answering the phone. At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    "Gabrielle, are you in there?" It''s Ashley, a girl at Blue level in the Top Girls Club.


    Gabrielle was afraid of making a noise, so she quickly opened the door and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Since Gabrielle was promoted to the Jasmine level, Ashley has been very dissatisfied and said terrible things about her. Seeing Gabrielle live in a house of two bedrooms specially prepared for Jasmine girl, Ashley was full of contempt and jealousy.


    "We are friends. I come here to visit you."


    "Well, I have other things to do. I have a guest in my room."


    Ashley''s look changed slightly. She had no guests looking for her for many days.


    She said jealousy, "A charming guy who claims to be your friend is looking for you. I have taken them to the private room."


    "My friend? Who is it?" Gabrielle hasn''t graduated from university, and even she didn''t know she had a male friend.


    "Go on. Don''t keep them waiting." Ashley pulled Gabrielle out of the room and pushed her out.


    "Go. I''ll close the door for you." Ashley''s face was full of smiles, and she waved to her.


    Gabrielle was confused and really didn''t know who was looking for her. Upon pushing open the door of the private room, she saw Bryan in casual cowboy clothes.


    There were others in the private room, but she didn''t know anyone there.


    "Gabrielle," Bryan called her.


    Gabrielle was a little embarrassed for a moment. Bryan knew that she worked in the club, but he still came here to find her, which made Gabrielle awkward.


    Her worst side was almost revealed to them.


    "Bryan, what are you doing here?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m looking for you for some businesses. The director uploaded the video you shot as a stuntwoman for Janetta last time to their internal chat group. Director Daniel Sheffield saw your video and appreciated you. He said he wanted to meet you."


    Gabrielle looked behind Bryan. Indeed, there was a man with a braid and a few people flattering him.


    "Meet me?"


    "He is an important person in the entertainment industry, and the box office of every movie he shot exceeded tens of billions of dollars."


    "..."


    "The director likes newcomers, thinking that newcomers are full of potential. Basically, his movie always needs a newcomer to be the protagonist. But in order to ensure the box office, he will also invite the best actor and actress."


    "So now the director has a crush on you, and you want me to help you seduce him?"


    Bryan pinched her face, which made Gabrielle want to step back and stay away from him.


    "He wants to invite you to shoot the new film."


    "Huh?" Gabrielle could not believe what he said, and she didn''t expect to score a lucky hit.


    "Follow me!" Bryan pulled her to the front of Daniel Sheffield, "Daniel, this is Gabrielle."


    Then Bryan whispered to Gabrielle that people sitting next to Daniel were the bosses of listed companies.


    The present bosses and the director have seen many kinds of beauties. They took a glance at Gabrielle and found she was not as gorgeous as in the video.

 Chapter 381 - 381: They Have No Interest In Me

    Gabrielle seemed to have seen disappointment from their eyes, and she just smiled.


    Bryan saw that her attitude was not positive, and pushed her elbow around her waist, "Daniel Sheffield can make you famous. If you become famous through his movies, you will soon be able to leave the club."


    "They have no interest in me."


    "Sit down and have a talk first."


    As soon as she sat down, Ashley opened the door and came in. She walked to Gabrielle with a sweet smile, "Hello, Daniel."


    Her voice sounded very sweet.


    "I''m Ashley." Ashley wore a long green dress with V-collar design, showing her full b.r.e.a.s.ts. She bent down deliberately, letting her advantage become more visible.


    "I''ve heard that you are going to choose a protagonist. My dream is to be an actress, and I like your movie so much."


    Gabrielle held the forehead, but Ashley pretended to be her friend and sat down next to her.


    "I saw the video of Miss Peters last time. Have you practiced martial arts before?" Daniel probably asked Gabrielle out of politeness. After all, his expression just now showed little interest.


    "I just have learned a little dance."


    "Really? You are so smart."


    "Director Sheffield, you don''t know. The girls in our club have to learn to dance. Gabrielle is the worst in our club."


    "The club is really a place for talent." Daniel nodded.


    "Director Sheffield, Gabrielle is the kind of talented actress." Bryan couldn''t help but stand out to speak for Gabrielle when he heard Ashley''s words.


    "No wonder the video is so amazing."


    "What kind of video? Have computers processed it?" Ashley blinked naively, "If I can have the chance, I can do it better than Gabrielle."


    Gabrielle could not help nodding, "Yes. Ashley has a special skill. Would you like to show it to the director?"


    "What kind of special skill?" Ashley didn''t know what she was capable of, but she always thought she was better than Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle smiled mysteriously, pulled her up from the sofa, and pointed to the stage.


    Ashley just wanted to be in the limelight, and Avery would fulfill her wish.


    When Ashley saw the stage, her face was pale at the moment.


    The director and several bosses also looked at the stage curiously, and they were extraordinarily excited, "There are so many tricks in the club."


    "I..." Ashley''s cheeks went red, and she really was not good at it. Gabrielle has set a trap for her.


    "You''re not gonna say you''re not good at it, are you? The director will be disappointed." Gabrielle deliberately raised her voice.


    While Ashley was still shaking her head, Gabrielle held her hand, "Let''s go. Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you."


    When Ashley came to herself, they were standing in the center of the stage and walked into a huge cage.


    "Bang!" With the sound of the iron door, Ashley startled and shrank her shoulder.


    "Gabrielle, don''t play jokes on me. Why are you pulling me here?"


    Gabrielle picked up the whip that had fallen on the ground, went to Ashley, and said with a smile, "Do what I say, or you''ll be dead."


    "No. I want to go out. Help me." Ashley was so frightened that she cried for going out.


    Gabrielle turned to the trainer on the edge of the stage, and a tiger was sitting next to him.


    The tiger was sitting on the ground, and Gabrielle did not dare to approach. So she said to the trainer two meters away, "I''ll take it for a walk."


    The trainer was just about to ask whether she was afraid, only to see Gabrielle riding the white horse and waving the whip in her hand.


    There was a loud whiplash in the air.


    The tiger stood still, and the trainer could see the cautious mood in the eyes of the beast.


    With the whiplash, all the people on the seat were attracted to Gabrielle, and some even stood up from the sofa and looked out at the direction of her.


    "Ashley, it''s time for you to act. Look, everyone is looking at you." Finishing her words, Gabrielle threw the whip to her.


    The girls in the club could choose to learn the skill of beast training. Some girls were too timid about practicing it, one of whom was Ashley.


    Watching the tiger walk around, Ashley regretted she hadn''t learned beast training, and her legs began to shake.


    But she was terrified because the tiger looked scary.


    "Let''s start with it." Looking at her shaking legs, Gabrielle couldn''t help laughing. She deliberately chose the performance that Ashley feared most.


    In fact, Gabrielle had been afraid of tigers, just as she was afraid of snakes, but after getting along with them for a long time and practicing the skill for a long time, she was not scared of them any longer.


    "What do you want?" Ashley was confused, and she was already on the verge of climbing out of the cage.


    As Gabrielle waved the whip, the tiger roared and rushed to Ashley.


    Ashley wanted to climb out of the cage at the beginning, but now she could only scream and run.


    There was a circle of fire not far away. Gabrielle pointed there and shouted, "Come on! Cross the ring of fire!"


    Ashley wanted to tear up Gabrielle, and she felt she was the one, but not the tiger, who was being trained.


    "Ah!" Ashley screamed with fear in her heart.


    The tiger chased her, and the low roar of the beast became a threat.


    Ashley did not think much about it and rushed through the circle of fire.


    She seemed to smell the scorched flavor of her hair. When she was crossing the fire, the fire burned her hair.


    "Gabrielle, you will pay for this!"


    Behind the stage was a large screen that showed everything on the stage.


    Gabrielle rode on the back of the horse, and her long dark hair was flying in the ear. A few strands of disheveled hair stuck on her white and bright face, and she looked very charming.


    She had learned how to ride the horse with her sister when they were little kids. Though she didn''t master beast training, she was confident of riding horses.


    Gabrielle stared at Ashley with an innocent look, "Did you see how wonderful you were doing? The director has been applauding for you."


    Ashley looked at the scorched hair tips and looked up to the stands. The director really stood up and applauded hard.


    When they returned to the private room, Ashley walked in bravely and saw that the director was welcoming them.


    "Daniel, in fact, this was just my daily training."


    Ashley was pleased to see that the director reached his hand as if to shake hands with her, and she also took the initiative to stretch her hand. But when their fingers were about to come together, the director walked past her and went to Gabrielle.


    "Miss Peters, the performance just now was really wonderful. I have a new movie recently. Are you interested in trying it?"

 Chapter 382 - 382: Call Me Husband

    Gabrielle looked up and smiled politely.


    She politely took Daniel Sheffield''s hand and said, "Well, I have to discuss it with my boss."


    The girls in the club could not make their own decisions. Daniel understood that, so he took out his business card and said, "Think about it. This is my business card."


    Gabrielle put away his business card and subconsciously looked up at the camera. She felt someone was staring at her.


    Because she was not feeling well, at last, they were on the shore. Seeing Avery had no strength, Evan helped her up. Robert wanted to help her too, but he was scared back by his boss.


    It was already dark. Avery was shivering with cold. The bodyguards have not yet arrived, leaving them alone on the quiet and empty beach


    There was dazzling light in the distance, and Evan reached out to block Avery''s eyes.


    His protection has become a kind of habit.


    If the danger took place at the same time on both of them, Evan would not hesitate to save her, even at the cost of his own life.


    Avery held the hand in front of her eyes. His hand was slightly cold, but the elegant and long fingers felt good.


    Avery vaguely saw a figure walking in front of the headlights of the car through his fingers.


    But the man walked slowly with something in his hand.


    As the man approached, Avery held Evan''s hand more tightly.


    Evan''s look was not better than Avery''s. Squinting his eyes, he was prepared for fighting, and he was like a beast that would jump to the battlefield at any time.


    The man got closer and closer, and in the end, his facial expressions were clearly seen.


    Avery''s look has changed from surprise to shock. He was still alive!


    And he was in Country B.


    He was even in front of them. Was it a coincidence?


    "Is it comfortable to take a seawater bath?" Andrew''s voice echoed in the air with the wind.


    He was so thin as if he would be blown away by the wind at any moment.


    "You did it?" Not waiting for Andrew to answer yes or no, Evan clenched his fist and hit Andrew''s cheek.


    Andrew did not fight back but slowly straight up his body, which was supported by the cane.


    Evan clenched his fist very tightly, and he seemed slightly aloof.


    "Evan!" Avery hurriedly reached out to pull him. Even though Andrew has made thousands of mistakes, his current situation was awful and could not suffer from Evan''s fists.


    Andrew lied to her, but he also saved her.


    Avery used her body to stop Evan. With her clothes and hair wet, she was slightly embarrassed. A few strands of hair stuck to her salty and wet face.


    Andrew took off the black windbreaker and wanted to dr.a.p.e over Avery''s shoulders, but he was stopped by her, "Andrew, why did you do this?"


    "Because I was happy." There was blood on Andrew''s mouth corner.


    "Let''s go." Avery saw that the bodyguards behind Evan followed her, pushed Evan and said, "I''m cold."


    Evan was wet all over, and there were no extra dry clothes for her. Otherwise, how could a punch relieve his anger?


    Evan glanced angrily at Andrew, hugging Avery''s shoulders and passing by him.


    Andrew took a deep breath as if to inhale all the air in this area where the woman had been in.


    After walking a few meters away, Avery suddenly stopped, "Wait for me."


    "What are you doing?" Evan was like a hairy hedgehog, "You''re going to find him!"


    His discontent rose in an instant. Instead of letting go of the hand around her shoulder, Evan hugged her more tightly.


    "I''ll be back soon."


    "Don''t go!"


    "..."


    Avery frowned and looked at him seriously, "I won''t go far. There are some things to be made clear. You want me to do these things behind your back?"


    "Call me, husband."


    "..."


    Avery was very speechless. He did always hate Andrew for calling her wife.


    "Three, two..."


    Was he counting down?


    "My husband!"


    "I didn''t hear from you. Louder!"


    Avery was really trying to pinch him, but she had no way but called out loudly, "My husband."


    "Be good, my wife." Evan shouted on purpose.


    In the faint moonlight, the figure of Andrew was a little stiff. He held his cane and stared at the woman walking step by step towards him.


    He didn''t know what else she had to say to him. She should hate him.


    Avery stood in front of him, and the distance between the two was an arm long, "Andrew, Which account should I transfer the 2 billion to?"


    Andrew''s facial expression did not change because of the 2 billion. He put one hand into the pocket, and the other hand was holding the cane. Although he was sick, the vigorous spirit between his eyebrows was still there.


    "The police have called me." Andrew paused and continued to said, "They have regained the money and will transfer it to me as soon as possible, so you do not have to pay me back."


    Avery nodded and looked up to the man''s eyes, which had the color of faint black.


    She said nothing, her hands holding her body against the wind, and turned around to go. There was a rapid voice behind her, "Do you hate me?"


    "You saved my life, and you never wanted me to die. According to my understanding of you, you just want to get attention."


    Andrew was like a child who was not being taken seriously, so he used all kinds of rebellious means to draw attention.


    Avery did not turn around, and her eyes seemed to be able to see into his heart at a glance.


    Andrew smiled bitterly, and he could not have the woman who could understand him in his life.


    Now he finally understood that she would go further by forcing her to be by his side.


    He covered his chest, and every finger was full of unwillingness.


    Andrew forced himself to laugh, "Felicity, Don''t think I''ll let you go so easily."


    "Andrew, don''t think that you can have everything when you clench your fist. You can only determine your own destiny, not others."

 Chapter 383 - 383: Don’t Be So Mean

    Andrew stopped smiling gradually and said casually, "Don''t be so mean!"


    Avery raised the corner of her mouth and sneered, saying earnestly, "Mr. Clifford, I am not afraid of being killed. You don''t have to torture me. It is not good for both of us. Besides, try to be a mature man. Think about it when you are free."


    "Yes, I will."


    Avery would have believed Andrew would defend himself. She never expected that Andrew behaved well.


    Avery suspected that Andrew had his considerations and kept something in his mind. Andrew looked very anxious.


    He had been an arrogant and free young man, but now he became a silent and mature man.


    Evan was not far away from Avery. He kicked a discarded empty can that was flying in the air, making a circle and finally fell onto the barren sand.


    Avery knew Evan was impatient.


    Seeing Evan was walking to her, Avery said, "Good Luck." And then she walked to Evan.


    It became darker and darker. Avery couldn''t see Evan clearly and just heard him say in a low voice, "I thought that you would love him and never return."


    Leo envied. He came to Avery and put his head on her waist, lowering the head and staring at her, "What did you say? Why was he so happy?"


    "How can you know he was happy?"


    "I guess I see it."


    "He just pretended to be happy."


    "How can you know? Do you know him very well? Or you paid much attention to him?"


    Andrew was silent. She knew Evan envied Andrew, so she stopped arguing with him.


    "Mr. Howel here is a bath towel," Robert took a big bath towel from a safeguard to Evan and interrupted the conversation between Evan and Avery because he was afraid Evan and Avery would be cold when they were outside with the strong wind.


    Evan spread out the bath towel and wrapped Avery up. And then Evan took Avery into the car helping her dry hair.


    "Ah-choo," Avery sneezed in front of Evan''s face and couldn''t turn behind him because Evan fixed her face. So, they were full of saliva in Evan''s face.


    "I''m sorry," Avery immediately wiped for Evan.


    "Don''t move," Evan said. He didn''t care about the saliva. Instead, he put his bath towel on Avery''s body.


    "Order a servant to make ginger tea," Evan said to Robert.


    Evan was all soaked and got a cold because of the wind. He felt stinky when he breathed.


    "Mr. Clifford, I had checked the weather condition. It will be a sunny day tomorrow. It is suitable for taking a plane," Robert said to Evan while he showed the weather condition on the tablet computer, in case Andrew wanted to see.


    Evan was silent and carefully dried Avery''s hair. He rubbed gently. Since Avery was exhausted and comfortable now, she almost fell asleep. She just heard that Robert said to Leo, "tomorrow is suitable for taking a plane."


    "Where do you want to go tomorrow?"


    "Go back."


    "Back? How can you go back?"


    Avery planned to pay a visit to Diana Summer, not Rebecca. But she got something unexpectedly. Avery knew something about her mother, but Diana didn''t reply to her letter, and she wasn''t sure when she could see Diana again.


    Avery believed that Diana knew many things that Avery didn''t know. Avery couldn''t understand why Evan''s father forced her to have a baby with Evan. Actually, Evan''s father didn''t like her.


    "If I don''t want to be forced by Evan''s father, I should get some secrets about him. And Diana must know something about him. I have to defend against him. Otherwise, I can''t have free time with Evan before our baby is born," Avery thought to herself.


    "What are you thinking? Don''t want to go back?"


    "No, I don''t want to," Avery shook her head and continued to say, "Have you noticed that we didn''t have a trip since we got married?"


    Suddenly, Evan started to think attentively.


    Before Evan came to B country, the farthest place that Evan and Avery arrived was probably Avery''s home, an hour flying time.


    "Could we live for a few days more?" Avery said, looking at Evan, who was also staring at her. Seeing that Evan stared at her, Avery felt uncomfortable because she couldn''t tell Evan she just wanted to live for a few more days to meeting Diana.


    "It can be a honeymoon," Avery said.


    "Honeymoon?" Evan immediately looked happy and asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    Avery raised her chin and thought. Finally, she said, "You are more familiar to B Country than me."


    Avery only knew that the most famous place in B Country was its sea. The seawater was pure blue, just like the sky.


    But when their car fell into the sea, the sea would be their nightmare.


    "Close your eyes and choose one, and we will be there tomorrow, Ok?" Avery took the tablet computer and searched the most famous tourist attraction saying, Evan.


    "How about the Honeymoon? With better s.e.x.u.a.l service?"


    Avery glanced at him and said to herself, "Why does he pay attention to this kind of thing?"


    Evan smiled in a low voice and covered Avery''s eyes with one of his palms, saying, "Choose one."


    Avery touched the screen and clicked a place casually. When Avery put her hand down, Avery found that Evan wasn''t interested in it.


    "What''s the matter? Is it a boring place?"


    Avery asked and then lowered her head, finding she was pointing to Disneyland.


    Evan didn''t like to go to some places with numerous people. Moreover, it wasn''t safe. Avery was pregnant now.


    "Change another place," Evan was satisfied and suggested changing it.


    "So you make a choice?"


    At this time, Avery covered Evan''s eyes and Evan clicked casually. Suddenly, Avery couldn''t stop laughing.


    Evan put Avery''s hands away and became unhappy.


    "Do we have the same mind?"


    "Why not say I follow you?"


    "All right. It seems that we are meant to come here."


    Leo deliberately turned over several pages, but he also pointed to Disneyland.


    Avery closed the tablet computer and gave it back to Robert. She didn''t intend to change to another place now. Since they meant to be there, why not go there?


    Evan raised his eyebrows. He didn''t want to be in the crowds. Apart from this, he repeatedly said, "We can go there, but you can''t play, including Merry-go-round."


    Avery stood against Evan, asking, "Is it your first time to Disneyland? Why are you anxious?"


    "The second time," Evan held Avery''s hands and put them on his lips.


    "The first time you went must be your childhood."


    When Avery said, she recalled a scene where her grandma held her hands while she held a pink marshmallow. As soon as she recalled the picture, her head got hurt as if a needle stabbed her head.


    At that time, Avery was about seven or eight.


    Boom¡ª Avery recalled.


    When the gun sounded, screams and the sound of footsteps echoed in Disneyland. Everyone was going out. Here, Avery got a toxin. That''s why she lost her childhood memory.


    But now she didn''t know why she recalled something again.


    Avery''s head was hurt hard.


    "When I was about ten."


    "With who?" Avery asked because Evan''s parents were dead when he was about ten. And her grandfather was busy with his businesses. As for his grandma, she only liked playing.


    "With Diana?" Avery took a deep breath and asked.

 Chapter 384 - 384: Is It Warm?

    Evan was stiff and mumbled, "Diana¡­"


    Evan seemed to be at a loss.


    Avery stared at Evan and observed him.


    "Why do you think it was Diana?" Evan asked.


    Avery sat in Evan''s arms straight, saying, "You and Diana are just like princess and prince in the City. You grew up together and lived together."


    Evan patted his legs, suggesting Avery sit. Although there was heat in the car, Avery''s hands were still cold.


    "Even If she were a princess, I won''t marry her. Because I only love ordinary men," Evan said to Avery.


    "You mean I''m an ordinary man?"


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Avery sat sideways on Evan''s legs while Evan unlocked his buttons of the shirt one by one.


    "Why do you unlock it?" Avery presumed that Evan wanted to do something. She regretted sitting on his legs now.


    Evan ignored her question and continued to unlock the buttons.


    Evan''s fingers were slender and perfect. When he unlocked the buttons, he looked beautiful.


    "Don''t¡­ When we are home, we can¡­" Avery wanted to cover Evan''s chest, but he stopped her.


    Evan put her hand on his chest to warm her with his body.


    Evan smiled and asked, "Is it warm?"


    Avery was embarrassed and shy. Her face turned red. She didn''t expect that Evan was trying to keep her warm.


    "Well. It is you who want to have s.e.x?" Evan whispered, "If you want, tell me directly. I can make you comfortable."


    Avery was shy and annoyed. She then gave him a pinch.


    When it comes to Diana, Evan always kept silent. So, Avery decided not to break his good mood.


    Finally, they arrived in the castle, and the servants had already cooked ginger tea for them. They drank tea and took a shower. Soon, they went to sleep because of the cold.


    Next Night


    Disneyland was just like a fairy world.


    Many people came here.


    Disneyland was a place for Avery to chase her childhood memories. Therefore, whatever the amus.e.m.e.nt facilities Avery looked at, she would have a look.


    But Evan didn''t allow Avery to crowded places. She could only see outside from the glass of the skyscr.a.p.er.


    Avery couldn''t play anything. She could only watch some performances.


    There were many programs in the circus, such as animal trainers, clown shows, bird shows, aerial tricks, magic shows, operas, dramas, musical shows, etc.


    In the circus, the clown suddenly blew, and a flame sprouted from his mouth. The fire ignited the circle in the clown''s hand and spread over the whole circle.


    At this time, many people started to cheer.


    The fireworks were also displayed in the air.


    Colorful lights were here and there. Children cheered, and parents screamed. What a wonderful night!


    Evan held Avery with his arms. While they were walking, the safeguards cleared a way for them in advance.


    They attracted many pedestrians. It was the first time that the walkers saw so many safeguards. They thought Evan and Avery might be stars, but they were not.


    Both of them looked good. Beautiful women and handsome men. Although they weren''t stars, most people were surprised at how they looked good.


    Since Avery was very interested in the clown show, Evan asked, "Do you know why the clown is always smiling?"


    "Because he wants to bring joy to everyone."


    "The face of the clown is a smiling shape, so he can keep smiling."


    Avery was disappointed and lost interest.


    "How about going there?" Evan asked.


    And then he took her to another place.


    Since Avery couldn''t be allowed to play anything, she could only watch some performances, and she always sat in the top VIP seat, the front.


    Robert sat away from them for taking care of them with a group of safeguards.


    Besides, Robert needed to take photos for Evan and Avery.


    He wanted to have a happy experience.


    Evan and Avery became more and more close, just like having a honeymoon.


    The performance was so excellent that the audiences couldn''t stop giving warm applause.


    The magic show was the most excellent and the last program. The magician took out a flower from his hat, and then balloons flew out from the balloons. Finally, the balloons burst, and pigeons flew out.


    Then many pigeons flew to the audience''s seat.


    Evan held Avery tight and protected her from being hit by pigeons.


    A pigeon landed on a chair that was near Avery, and one of its legs flashed slightly red light.


    The magician put his one hand behind him and held a stick with his other hand pointing to a woman on the audience''s seat.


    Suddenly, a gray feather hat on the woman''s head flew in the air.


    The stick was like the little switch''s magic stick.


    The woman was shocked. She looked like her hat was flying in the air, and some candies fell from the hat with surprise.


    Where the hat flew, where the candy fell.


    The fat woman started to chase her hat, but she couldn''t get it. Instead, the hat jumped in every audience''s hand for a little while.


    The children were excited and tried to take the hat. And their parents even started to grab the hat.


    Someone started to unpack the candy and exclaimed as if there was something unbelievable.


    Avery was curious, so she also took the candy. When she opened the package and wanted to put the candy into her mouth, Evan stopped her saying, "Don''t eat. Don''t you think it is not clean?"


    "It is packed. It is clean."


    "I said you couldn''t eat it."


    Evan then grabbed the candy from her hand and put it in his pocket. This time, Evan was cautious.


    The magician waved his magic wand and said with his wireless microphone, "These candies are free. You can eat as you like. I wish all of you guys who ate the candy happy."


    Hearing what the magician said, Avery glared at Evan, saying, "Did you hear? Those who ate candies will be happy. But I didn''t eat!"


    Avery was just like a child now. Evan never saw that before that she was so sad because she couldn''t eat candy.


    "If you want to eat candy, I can buy it for you. But you can''t eat these candies, which we can be sure is safe or not."


    "Then, can you make candy for me?"


    Evan was astonished. When Avery  saw Evan''s expression, she couldn''t help laughing.


    She was just curious why the hat could contain so many candies.


    She knew there was a wire so that the hat could fly.


    But she couldn''t figure out how to contain these candies.


    When Avery watched the magic performance, she was thinking about how the flower changed into the balloon and how the balloon turned into pigeons.


    Avery knew the reason is the unique props that could deceive the audience.


    Finally, Avery couldn''t find the answer, so she asked, "Evan, do you know how he can make these things?"


    Evan stared at her hairline, saying, "How can I know? If I know, how does the magician make money?"


    "I presume you knew."


    "If you want me to learn something about magic, you can tell me. For you, I can learn," Evan lowered his head and looked at her.

 Chapter 385 - 385: Just Curiosity

    Avery curled her lips, saying, "Just curiosity."


    Suddenly, children started to mourn, "Not fair! Not fair! We don''t have candies!"


    The children cried and defended themselves. The candies were not enough. When the hat flew in the back row where the children sat, the sweets were given out. No matter how their parents comforted them, the children couldn''t calm down.


    The magician shrugged and said with a sad voice, "So, what should I do when the candy was not enough?"


    Hearing what the magician said, the children on the back row cried hard, saying, "I don''t know. I don''t know. I want candy!"


    "If you want candy, you should invite a lady who needs to cooperate with me. And then I have more gifts for you," the magician looked cunning.


    "Wow. Okay!" the children were cheerful.


    "So, which lady can cooperate with me?" the magician looked around and said, "Okay. Let''s make a decision. When the hat falls, we can see who wears it, and the one wearing it would cooperate with me."


    As soon as the magician finished his words, the hat was on Avery''s head.


    And the fat woman showed up. She was panting for breath. Suddenly, she lost her balance and tumbled backward, which made a burst of laughter.


    Avery couldn''t help laughing too. Everyone was happy now.


    "Please, this lady," the magician hooked his fingers, saying.


    When Avery wanted to stand up, Evan immediately stopped her.


    "Sit."


    "Evan¡­"


    "You can''t be on the stage," Evan couldn''t stand anything wrong the magician would make. If there is something wrong, Evan must kill him.


    Then Evan threw the hat on Avery''s head out immediately.


    "I want candy¡­Waaaaah¡­ I want candy," The children cried aloud. Their parents suggested changing to another person. And some of them even looked angry because Avery refused to cooperate with the magician.


    "Evan, it is a precious time. Don''t mess up."


    "If there is something wrong, who can take responsibility?"


    "There are so many audiences. Everything is okay. Moreover, you are here."


    Evan closed his eyes. If they are in the City, Evan won''t be worried, but here was B country, and they are to be safe again, he had to be careful.


    "Sir, don''t worry. We just wanted to ask the lady to help us make magic."


    Suddenly, Evan stood up, saying, "I can do it for him."


    "Sorry, I only need a woman."


    Evan was outraged. If he is in the City, the magician is over.


    Avery held Evans'' one hand waving, "I am sure I will be fine. Can I go to the stage? It is the honeymoon. We should be happy."


    Avery knew Evan wanted her happy, and it was true. So, Evan changed his mind, saying,


    "You''re right. You''re right. Just a game. I shouldn''t be so cautious."


    Some of the audience began to be impatient, urging, "Come on, it is a late-night."


    Cooperation should be a happy thing, but now, many people have started to complain.


    The magician waved his magic stick, and then the hat started to fly again.


    The hat floated before Avery again, but Evan struck a blow on the hat, and it was far away from him.


    Suddenly, an Acridotheres cristatellus came out of the hat. It had a red mouth and said in a machine voice, "You scared me. You scared me."


    The audience laughed.


    The Acridotheres cristatellus fell a few black feathers and shook his wings. Finally, it stayed on the magician''s shoulder.


    "Evan, all of the audience are watching us," Avery blinked.


    Evan hardly saw Avery was so excited. She was always cold, but now she was fond of play.


    Evan wanted her happy, so he closed his eyes and untied his collar. And then he wrapped his waist and Avery''s waist together and made a knot.


    The magician took off his hat and bowed politely, "Sir, do you want to play together? No problem."


    Avery wasn''t annoyed at being wrapped around her and Evan''s hand together. Instead, she felt comfortable and happy.


    "Are you sure to be with me?" Evan always disdains such a game. Moreover, there was so much audience.


    "Yes, I''m sure," Avery said in a low voice.


    When Avery pulled the tie hard, Evan''s hand was close to her. Avery thought it was funny.


    "Don''t you know the magician is good at unlocking rope?"


    Evan was silent and asked the bodyguard to take out a handcuff.


    The bodyguard always went out with a handcuff, which is hard to unlock.


    Unique metal materials made the handcuffs. It couldn''t be locked unless there is a key or cut hands-off.


    Evan and Avery were together because of the handcuffs. Evan held up and kissed Avery''s hands.


    The magician who wore a black tuxedo made fun of them, saying, "Oh, I see. You are newlywed. How romantic you are!"


    And then the magician held a wand with one hand and held his black hat with another hand, saying hello to everyone.


    Followed by the magician, here are several girls who wore gold sequined bikini coming with a large black image


    which is covered with red flannel.


    Telling from the open show, Avery guessed what was going to happen.


    The magician waved with his stick, and a lady uncovered the flannel. In the box, there was a chair with a red cushion.


    The magician pointed out Avery and Evan. He shook his head, showing that there was not enough space for two people.


    The lady didn''t put the flannel in the same place. And then the magician walked around the box.


    When the lady uncovered the flannel again, she found there was another blue cushion in the box.


    Evan was regretful to some degree. He couldn''t help being nervous because he was afraid that there was something wrong with Avery.


    The magician made an invitation gesture. And the lady consistently suggested Evan showing her love.


    Since Evan was handsome and Avery was beautiful, the show must be good.


    Evan refused firstly unless the audience must think Evan and Avery had a plan.


    "Let''s go," Avery pulled the handcuff, and Evan''s hand also moved, "Fine. Enjoy it.


    Evan had been anxious all night. He was afraid there was something wrong with Avery.


    At that time, the audience applauded, and everybody smiled happily. But Evan looked bad.

 Chapter 386 - 386: It’s Not My Expertise

    Evan sat on the chair with a blue cushion while Avery sat on one with a red cushion.


    They faced the audience. The lights suddenly were turned onto them. It was blazing that they couldn''t open their eyes.


    The girl closed the box, took out some wooden cupboards, and inserted them from four sides of the box.


    It looked like they were piercing through their bodies.


    "Oh, my goodness. It''s really piercing," a kid that had a stronger nerve couldn''t help crying out in amazement. Some other kids who weren''t so bold covered their eyes with their hands and left a tiny crack.


    Avery and Evan both had their heads exposed at the moment.


    The environment completely caught Avery. Although she saw such tricks on TV more than once, it was different when she was involved. But Evan kept an unhappy look the whole process. He only did this to keep Avery company. The least feeling he enjoyed in his life was being controlled instead of controlling, let alone it was a ludicrous magician.


    On the walls hung the giant screens that projected the magic show on the stage.


    Avery could see herself too. She saw a plank slowly piercing her body. It was like a sharp knife that cut her body into pieces.


    Every time the plank was inserted, Avery could here gasp from the audience.


    But Avery and Evan felt nothing.


    Their hands were still held tight together.


    "Evan, can you feel anything?"


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s amazing. I wonder how they do it," Avery smiled, "we can''t figure the tricks out even if we''re so close."


    "It''s just a trick, like smoke in the mirror."


    The girl took the middle board away. Evan only had his head exposed. The middle of his body turned empty.


    "Where''s his body?"


    The audience was gasping again. Everyone was watching in amazement. Some children even got so frightened that they cried.


    Avery saw the screen and was shocked. She turned at Evan and asked him how it was done.


    "Imagine you put a tiny black scrap of paper on your teeth," Evan reminded him.


    "It looks like one piece is missing from your teeth. That''s how it works."


    "Aren''t you very smart?"


    "It''s not my expertise," Avery smiled, "or you could lose an opportunity to show off."


    "Are you happy now?" Evan smiled.


    "Em."


    The girl took the plank out and put it back again. She did it several times. Every time there was applause.


    "My dear audience, now it''s the most exciting moment of this show," the magician announced mysteriously.


    The girl lifted the red velvet curtain and put the lid back on.


    "Damn show. Is there ever an end?" Evan had his last patience worn out. But he was confined in the box and couldn''t do anything about it.


    The magician tied Evan and Avery together with ropes for the effect of the show.


    Avery couldn''t see anything herself. The box was revolving, and she felt dizzy.


    Suddenly there was screaming. She didn''t know what happened.


    "Where have they gone?" The audience shouted.


    "Evan?" Avery realized Evan let go of her hand. She reached out for him but only touched the back of the chair.


    It was narrow between the two chairs. Now they were distanced by the box.


    "Avery?!" Evan ferociously punched the plank, "damn, can you hear me?"


    There was no response.


    Evan punched as hard as he could. But he was tied, and his hands couldn''t stretch out.


    The box kept spinning for a few mow rounds. It incited a storm of applause.


    When the red velvet curtain was lifted again, Evan felt a sudden pain in his eyes from the blaring light.


    He subconsciously looked at Avery''s place. But she wasn''t there.


    Evan called out Avery. But his voice was easily covered by the cheering. Even Tinder thought it was an arrangement of the show.


    ***


    Avery felt her body dragged down along the narrow passage. She descended like taking the elevator.


    Would she fall to the bas.e.m.e.nt? It was so deep since Avery felt she was falling for many minutes.


    The chair suddenly stopped. Avery felt the light in her eyes.


    She moved a bit. But she was tightly tied and couldn''t get out. She looked around and was sure it was a bas.e.m.e.nt. There were clothes scattered over the floor, accessories, dressing mirror, makeup table, and a clown sitting not far on the couch.


    The clown walked over to Avery. He grabbed in the air, and a rose was handed over to Avery.


    Avery didn''t dare to smell it in case of poison. She turned around and asked who he was.


    The clown ignored her. He slipped the rose down her cheek, and it became a hotel card.


    Avery didn''t know what he was doing.


    The clown put the card in her pocket.


    "Diana asked me to give you this," the clown wore a permanent smile. Avery couldn''t see through his mask. His job was finished and took a few steps back, "she''ll let you know time and place later."


    Then the clown left the room.


    It finally dawned upon Avery that Diana wanted to meet her alone. She hardly had a chance since she was basically inseparable from Evan. She had to create this opportunity.


    But Avery was puzzled why Diana would want to meet her like this. Did she not want to meet Evan?


    Avery felt the chair slowly lifting. The elevator took her up back again.


    Avery went through the darkness again. The cellar above her head was opened, and the velvet curtain was lifted.


    Avery was on the chair and appeared again without a scratch.


    Avery''s appearance stimulated waves after waves of cheering.


    Evan stood there, glaring at Avery, not far away. He was not happy at all.


    The girl hurried to untie Avery and whispered to Avery.


    "Your husband almost hit the magician if you didn''t turn up sooner. Hurry to say something nice to her."


    Avery saw the parrot feather on the ground next to Evan''s feet. She knew how mad Evan was.


    Besides, if it were any other times, Evan would hurry over and hold her. He wouldn''t let her go.


    But at the moment, he gave off the icy vibe. He kept a straight face and had no intention of coming over.


    Avery pulled away from the ropes and walked over to Evan. She stood on her toes.


    "There will be a bonus service for your cooperation this time."


    Instead of getting more relaxed, Evan looked at her more sternly. Avery had no idea Evan felt the end of the world when she vanished.


    Evan pulled away Avery''s hands on his waist and lowered his voice.


    "That''s a good idea. But let''s make it my service to you."

 Chapter 387 - 387: What’s The Smell?

    Avery held back her laughter. What difference did it make?


    Avery stared at Lane, seeing the scheming look in his eyes. Did he think of any shameful and sick thing?


    Or why would he serve her instead of punishing her?


    But Avery was too guilty to fight back.


    "Let''s go back then. I''ve seen much of the show."


    Avery took a look at the watch. It was ten in the evening. It took time driving back to the castle.


    Evan reached out to hold Avery by her hands. He was still a bit dissatisfied. He felt, after the magic show, that Evan couldn''t get hold of Avery even if they were cuffed together.


    Avery stopped, walking, noticing Evan''s silence.


    "Evan?"


    Evan turned around and tiptoed to kiss him.


    "This is the best honeymoon I ever dream of. Thanks for fulfilling my dream. I''m happy because of you."


    Evan gradually turned satisfied because of what Avery said. He was about to keep kissing Avery when there was a sudden noise in the sky. They looked up, and it was fireworks. They were blooming.


    What if this was their happy ending.


    Avery thought. Even all the unpleasantness could end at the moment. But her heart was suddenly shrunk when she felt the card in her pocket.


    She felt there was a long way ahead.


    The fireworks stopped. They returned to the castle. The bonus service Avery was worried about never came true.


    After the shower, Avery looked at Evan, who just came out of the bathroom, curiously by the bed. He wore a white bathrobe. His chest was wet with water drops.


    Evan lifted a corner of the quilt. As the bed mattress sank, Avery was held in Evan''s arms.


    Avery looked at him with wide-open eyes. Her eyes were as clear as the lake.


    "Why aren''t you asleep? Do you want me to do something for you?"


    "Aren''t you going to do something for me?" Avery blinked.


    Evan smiled and gently bit her rosy tips.


    "Do you really want my bonus service?"


    "I''m just curious."


    "Go to bed. I''ll let you know tomorrow night."


    Under the silent night sky, not everyone could sleep tight.


    Jessica was asked to clean the castle for a whole day. By night, she was pushed in the master''s bedroom like some livestock by the housekeeper. Some maids were already waiting in the room.


    They worked together to pull Jessica in the bathroom and gave her a thorough wash. Her skin became red because of the rubbing. Then they threw her in the bathtub filled with milk.


    Jessica was choked on the milk. She stood up reflectively. The maids took her instinct action as a fight. They pressed her head in the milk.


    Jessica held her breath and almost suffocated in the milk. She kept breathing bubbled. She felt herself dying.


    Jessica kept struggling and splashing the milk. She started slapping as hard as she could with water splashing. Soon she lost strength, and there were fewer and fewer splashes.


    Jessica thought she was going to die when the hand pressing her head suddenly loosened.


    Jessica got out of the bathtub. She was gasping for air and kept coughing. Her eyes were so red because the milk got in.


    "I warn you to behave yourself. The master will punish you if you fight him. Now you just stay in the milk bath. Our master doesn''t like a sweaty and messy woman."


    Jessica slightly opened her eyes. The maid was glaring at her through the wet eyelid.


    She also spotted jealousy. They were jealous of Jessica, for she could serve the master the second she got here.


    Jessica was tired because she was working all day. Even if she wasn''t, she couldn''t fight back.


    She quietly stayed in the milk bath with a sweet scent.


    She used to spend hours in the milk bath when she was back in Clifford''s Mansion. Every time she was carried out by James.


    "James, is my skin fair?" Jessica always asked him the same question.


    James turned his royal look into a gentle one.


    "Miss Clifford, your skin is as fair as the moonlight."


    "Moonlight? Haven''t you heard of one thing? Every man had two women in his life. One was like a red rose, and the other was like a white rose. If he marries the red rose, she will become the mosquito blood on the wall while the white rose stays pure and unforgettable. But if he marries the white rose, she would become a  stale bread while the red rose stays unforgettable."


    To paraphrase James''s words, when many married the red rose, he would gradually grow tired of her and regret the choice. The white rose he missed would become a lifelong regret. But when a man married the white rose, he would be fed up with her too. The red rose would become his regret.


    Jessica ridiculed James.


    "James, do you have a regret too?"


    James always looked at her somberly without answering.


    Jessica drew herself back from memory. She thought she must be mad for not hating him. After what James did to her, she just could not resent him recalling her past with him.


    What if she hated him?


    She couldn''t get out even if she did.


    Jessica put her bare arms around the bathtub. She put her chin on her arms. She couldn''t figure out why she ran away to find him.


    The man she liked should be Jaxon.


    But when she thought James sold her to other men, she felt her heart was pinched with one thin needle.


    It hurt so much.


    It must have been James''s betrayal.


    But it didn''t feel right. It was her ears that hurt. She found the maid was pinching her ears and grabbing her out from the bathtub.


    They dried her body rudely and threw her on the bed.


    The room wasn''t lit. She turned around at the brown nightstand. The scent machine was lighting and working.


    James felt sleepy after the shower.


    In the middle of the night, not many kept awake in the castle. The door was gently opened in the dark.


    The bed was 2 meters wide. The velvet bed curtain clung from the head of the bed.


    Jessica slept sound on the bed.


    The buttons on the black shirt were taken off one by one.


    The man took off his collar and revealed his robust chest muscles. He gave off a dangerous vibe.


    As he bent down, he slightly frowned underneath the silver fox mask.


    He sniffed. There was some scent.


    Jessica m.o.a.ned. The smell got stronger.


    The man frowned. It was from Jessica.


    Jessica suddenly felt a weight. It was so heavy that she couldn''t breathe.


    Jessica opened her blue eyes in a daze. What she saw first was a silver fox mask and blue -amber eyes. She was so shocked that she woke up immediately.


    The man put his hands around her neck.


    "What''s the smell?"

 Chapter 388 - 388: They Are Such Bullies

    The man pinched Jessica''s neck so hard that it turned red quickly.


    Jessica wanted to pull his hands off her neck. She felt spicy pain in her throat and couldn''t breathe.


    "Milk? Who tells you to drink milk? Why do you smell of milk?"


    Jessica suddenly realized that this man didn''t like, even detested the scent of milk.


    So the maids took her to take a milk bath not for her to serve this man, but to...


    Jessica couldn''t keep breathing. She had no strength, and her hands fell off.


    The tall man loosened his grip before Jessica went into a coma. Jessica thought he would let her so, but the next second she was grabbed by the arm. Before she had any time to respond, she was thrown out.


    It was fast and heavy.


    Jessica didn''t even see when he moved. But she rolled several rounds on the bed, hit the nightstand and fell on the ground.


    It hurt so much!


    The man called, and the housekeeper and maids came running.


    Jessica identified the maids who gave her a bath. They called the housekeeper Ada.


    "Who gives her a milk bath?"


    Ada lowered her head and smiled.


    "We told her that you don''t like the scent of milk. But she just insisted on getting a milk bath that night."


    "I didn''t..." Jessica said to herself in her mind. But soon, other maids all came out to testify that Ada was true. They were setting her up. So they couldn''t admit it.


    The man slightly squinted.


    "You know I don''t like milk scent? So you''re deliberate?"


    "I really didn''t do it."


    "Clean her up. Don''t come here without me saying so."


    Jessica didn''t struggle much. It was a blessing for her to leave this strange man.


    Jessica was grabbed to the bathroom. Ada and others couldn''t do anything when the man was in the castle. They couldn''t hurt her. But they pulled her hair as hard as they could while swearing.


    "Bitch, you think you''re the master''s woman just because you''re on his bed! I warn you not to think about it!"


    Jessica saw her hair pulled off in chunks. They were gone after they were finished with her.


    Jessica was so sour after being tortured by them. She held the side of the bathtub and stood up. The door of the bathtub was pushed open.


    Jessica thought they were the maids. But it was Matilda Owen.


    "Jessica, are you okay?" Matilda asked while holding a clean outfit.


    Jessica shook her head and put the clothes on.


    "They are such bullies. They just do this to newcomers."


    Matilda helped her out of the bathtub. She shared the same room with her. So she held her back to the room.


    Their room was on the first floor. It was near the dungeon. It crept Jessica out, hearing the shrilling noises.


    "What''s that?"


    "A ghost, maybe?" Matilda wasn''t as bold as Jessica. She held her hands at once.


    Matilda dragged Jessica into the room and closed the door quickly.


    The room was soundproof. Soon they couldn''t hear anything.


    Jessica opened the door to a crack to hear more. Another howling came. But it was too faint to be heard. Jessica felt it was neither from a wolf nor a human.


    "Jessica, what are you doing?" Matilda grabbed Jessica''s arms.


    "I couldn''t hear clearly. I''m gonna take a look."


    "Do you forget what Ada told us? No one is allowed to be near the dungeon."


    "I just want to take a look."


    "Don''t go. I''m scared."


    "You stay put. I''ll be back soon."


    Jessica closed the door. She walked over slowly, following the noise. She was very quiet in case anybody recognized her.


    She found the entrance to the dungeon at the broom closet while she was cleaning the castle. The broom closet was in the backyard on the first floor.


    The broom closet was dark and humid. As she walked in, the shrilling sound from the dungeon became more clear. Jessica became afraid. The sound was shaking in the air. Whoever made the sound must be in pain.


    Jessica tiptoed and slowly walked over.


    Suddenly her shoulder was tapped.


    Jessica yelled out, turned around, and was relieved.


    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you afraid?"


    Matilda looked genuinely frightened. She held herself in her arms and looked pale. She even heard her teeth shivering.


    "Ada just came by. I told her you went to the toilet. If you don''t come back, she would be mad."


    Jessica looked at the entrance, not far away. The door was not big. It was an arch with two rings.


    "How dare she ignore my orders?" Ada grabbed her by her collar and took her off the ground.


    "Take a look somewhere else." It was Ada''s voice.


    Matilda and Jessica looked at each other. She was probably sending a crew looking for them, seeing they were not in their room.


    "Come one, or we''ll be in so much trouble." Ada was known for her cold blood. It was said after she found out the maid was having a clandestine affair with the bodyguard and never didn''t come back for a night. She ordered them to tie them to soak them in the pond for three days.


    They opened a crack of the door and made sure there was nobody. Then she tiptoed to run.


    It suddenly rained in the morning.


    The thunder kept blasting in the air, and the lightning appeared now and then.


    Avery opened her eyes in a daze. She looked over at Evan''s asleep face.


    Evan had a chiseled face with a high nose. He had a face that was kissed by the angel.


    Avery smiled, thinking she was with the perfect man on earth.


    Evan suddenly opened his eyes. Avery didn''t avoid his look like she used to be. She stared at him.


    "Good morning."


    Evan held Avery in his arms. She was held tightly by Evan.


    "So, what''s the bonus service?"


    Evan buried his nose deep among Avery''s hair and smiled.


    "When did you become so curious?"


    "Get cleaned first?" Evan got up in case Avery was smothered. He got up first.


    "I can''t walk," Avery said.


    Evan picked her up, and she put her legs around his waist.


    "Do you know how hard I have to control myself now?"


    Avery didn''t understand it at first. But as she slipped down, she touched a part where she wasn''t supposed to touch. She deeply understood it.


    Evan put the toothpaste on her toothbrush. Avery didn''t wear any shoes. So she had to stand in front of him, stepped on his shoes barefoot, and brushed her teeth.

 Chapter 389 - 389: Grandpa Finally Here

    The maid came in with respect.


    "Good morning, Mr. And Mrs. Howel."


    Evan put her back on the bed.


    Avery put on her shoes and stood up. But Evan pressed her down.


    "Don''t move for a second."


    Avery was confused.


    "Do you ask me about a bonus service?"


    The maid got closer. Avery saw a glass of water on the tray.


    Evan took the glass, and the maid left.


    "Water?" So the service was feeding her water?


    What was this? He neither poured the water nor took it. How could it be a bonus service?


    "Em. Take a sip."


    Avery looked at the glass curiously. Was there anything else in the water?


    Avery was baffled. But she took a sip anyway.


    It was water.


    Evan grabbed her hand and suddenly revered the glass. It surprised Avery. She thought Evan would pour the water at her. But it didn''t happen.


    There were colorful ribbons in the glass. Avery pulled the ribbon. But it kept getting longer.


    Evan rolled the ribbon in his hands and wrapped them back in the glass. Then he reached in and came out with a rose. Evan put the rose beside Avery''s hair. The orange rose blossomed on the dark hair. Avery was prettier than the rose.


    "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "Anything?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t believe you," Avery couldn''t believe her ears.


    Evan pinched her face and took something from under the quilt.


    It was a fruit candy in colorful wrappers. It was what Avery asked the night before.


    Avery opened the wrapper. It was in the heart shape. There were words written over it.


    "There are two kinds of men in my world. The first is your man. The second is my woman who likes my candy."


    Avery smiled sweetly. Evan was so romantic.


    Avery didn''t eat it. She rewrapped the candy and looked at the glass. She reached in with curiosity. It was empty.


    Looking again, she found the base of the interior and exterior was thick. She guesses something.


    What magic relied on was stage property and showmanship.


    The door was knocked again.


    "Sir, Mr. Howel sent the housekeeper..." Tinder said.


    The housekeeper was already in the living room, with quite a lot of help.


    Evan and Avery changed quickly. Avery helped to straighten the tie. She knew there would be consequences for barging in the presidential house that day. Even if Logan wouldn''t mind, Mr. Howel would.


    Avery had no idea what Mr. Howel would do to them. But based on the situation on the first floor, she guessed Mr. Howel went for violence.


    Hundreds of bodyguards made the castle look smaller. Each of them wore headsets, guns, and Dr. Martens.


    They stood neatly underneath the floors. They stood in two lines and left an aisle in between.


    Mr. Howel''s housekeeper, Lucien, watched Evan descend from the stairs. He came forward and greeted him.


    Evan stood on the last but two staircases. He looked at them condescendingly.


    "What do I owe the pleasure?"


    "Mr. Howel thought what you did at the presidential house was indecent. So he ordered me to accompany you to apologize to President Arlington. It happens the presidential house will hold a dinner party tonight. Mr. Howel will be there. So I have to trouble you to come with me."


    Evan''s look slightly turned. He took so many bodyguards. So he had to take Evan away one way or another.


    Evan turned around. Avery was behind him. He turned calm again. In order to reassure Avery, he comforted her in a low voice.


    "Stay put. I''ll be home soon."


    Avery nodded. Her heart didn''t stop pounding ever since she knew Mr. Howel sent over Lucien.


    If I was making an apology, it was okay. But if Mr. Howel had another agenda.


    Avery suddenly grabbed Evan by his sleeve. For some unknown reasons, she didn''t want him to go at all.


    Evan put his hand at her left cheek and stroked her tender skin.


    "I''ll ask them to find some good movies for you. I''ll be back when you finish watching."


    Then he let go.


    Evan straightened the cufflink and left.


    The door of the castle was opened and shut.


    Avery still stood on the stairs until Evan''s back was out of the door.


    ***


    The low-profile presidential house was a different scene. The magnificent crystal chandeliers gave off warm yellow light.


    The guests in groups talked casually over glasses of wines. The dancer in the center of the dancing poll kept moving elegantly as the music went.


    The present guests were distinguished politicians and celebrities of B Country. They spoke with fervor and assurance about recent national situations and economic reforms. The socialites gathered too to talk about fashion and gossip. They kept comparing their possessions.


    The Howel convoy drove in with a low profile. Although they didn''t come from C Country, Mr. Howel had great political influence. The Howel family was a renowned family in B Country, especially in the economy. They directly affected B Country''s economic pulse.


    So the President was afraid of, defensive, and complimentary of Howel''s family.


    The PA of the President came to greet and led Mr. Howel and Evan in the ballroom.


    Then he said to his headset.


    "Mr. Arlington asked us to pay special attention to Howel. They are here."


    Mr. Howel wore a handmade black suit. The smooth silk hand embroidered patterns.


    He was holding a walking stick with the Howel emblem carved at the head.


    Evan walked beside his grandfather. He wore a black suit and a blue shirt. In a place where all sorts of celebrities gathered, he still stood out.


    "Keep yourself in control when we meet the President. You don''t need me to tell you what you should and shouldn''t say," Mr. Howel was in his 60s. His eyes were sparkling and spoke with full spirit. Although he had to use a walking stick, it didn''t affect how he walked.


    Evan didn''t answer.


    The PA who led them in heard something in his headset and took them to the study, Evan spent a few days here. So he wasn''t unfamiliar with the place.


    The PA knocked three times on the door. The sound came from inside. The door was opened. The man bowed to welcome them


    Apart from Mr. Arlington, Rebecca was in the study too. She was talking to Logan when they came in.


    Rebecca wore a warm yellow shoulder-free dress. She wore a feather hairpin. She looked graceful and pretty.


    There are lights in Rebecca''s eyes when she sees Evan. Then she walked over to Mr. Howel and bowed.


    "Grandpa, you''re finally here."

 Chapter 390 - 390: Hug

    "Hahaaaa, Rebecca, did you miss me?" Evan''s father waved to Rebecca, firmly suggesting that she had not to bow her head. Rebecca came to grandpa intimately and held his arms, just acted like a spoiled child, saying,


    "Of course, I miss you. I miss you every day. But my father wouldn''t allow me to go out. I couldn''t come to visit you."


    "Hahaha. It is the right decision. You were ill. All right. All right. How do you feel now?"


    Rebecca stepped back a few steps and turned around, answering, "I feel good now."


    And then Rebecca had a glance at Evan anxiously, saying, "Evan, it was my fault. I just told grandpa I want to apologize to you sincerely."


    Grandpa turned back to stare at Evan, saying, "It was your fault, but Rebecca apologized to you. Why can''t you be a gentleman?"


    "Grandpa, don''t blame Evan. I shouldn''t have decided as I like. I deeply regretted it."


    "All right. But you were ill. Evan shouldn''t make you worried."


    "Stop it. Rebecca, help grandpa sit down," The President said.


    Rebecca then helped grandpa sit. Evan kept silent, showing no expression. He knew his father and tried to cooperate with him.


    But Evan didn''t think he did anything wrong and he felt he hadn''t to make an apology.


    Evan didn''t sit down. Instead, he stood on the side of grandpa, and Rebecca sat on the opposite side of grandpa.


    "Today, I bring Evan here to send an apology to the President and Rebecca. It is my responsibility. I''m sorry."


    "No, no, it is not your fault. Rebecca also did something wrong. Never mind. It''s my honor to have you here tonight."


    Rebecca stood behind Logan Arlington. Sometimes, she peeked at Evan, looking crazy.


    "Grandpa. Daddy. Can I have a few words with Evan in the reception room?" Rebecca asked.


    Logan and grandpa stopped. Then Logan answered firstly, "Go ahead. Don''t stay long. You just recovered."


    Grandpa threw a look at Evan. He knew Evan would follow if he didn''t give him an order.


    Then Rebecca and grandpa exchanged a look before she left.


    At this time, Logan''s phone rang. He walked out to take the phone.


    Rebecca left first, and Evan kept away from her two arms'' length distance.


    Since the reception room was empty, Evan deliberately opened the door. Evan was leaning against the door with his two hands in the pockets. He looked cold as if he didn''t want to see anyone.


    "Evan, I''m sorry."


    "You have said that many times."


    "But you don''t forgive me. I still feel anxious."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. By the way, I must tell you that she is the only one for me. Don''t bother us."


    "Are you going to end our relationship?" Rebecca asked and looked very sad. After a while, she calmed down and said, "I got it. I know you love her. I cheat myself."


    Evan kept silent, showing that Rebecca was right.


    When Evan was going to leave, Rebecca stopped him, "Evan! Can I have the last request?"


    "What?" Evan turned around and asked.


    "Can I have a hug?"


    Evan tried to be patient. Before he was going to say something to refuse, Rebecca had come to hold him. A light fragrance on her body dispersed, but Evan didn''t like it. He only liked Avery''s smell.


    Rebecca held Evan tight. She couldn''t leave him.


    But Evan loosened her arms, saying, "Enough."


    Evan couldn''t stand. He was afraid that he couldn''t help hurt her.


    Evan couldn''t stand the smell of perfume on her body. He felt uncomfortable.


    Then Evan turned to the lounge. He needed a place to relax.


    In the Presidential palace, everyone was joyful. At the same time, in the dressing room, Molly Arlington requested her maid to bring her a bottle of perfume, saying, "Destroy it. Remember. Never let other people see it. You would better pull the water out and throw out the bottle wherever you like."


    "Yes, Madam. I will do it for you."


    "Wait a minute. Does perfume work well?"


    "Yes, it won''t be a problem. When a man smells it, he can''t control himself. Let''s look forward to it. As long as the princess is pregnant, Evan has to marry her. Otherwise, he will be over."


    "Have the princess eaten the medicine in advance?" Molly was afraid that Rebecca would lose control first if she didn''t eat the medicine.


    "Yes, the princess had eaten."


    "And the illness¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Madam. The princess will be fine."


    Later, Molly and her maid made a detailed plan. Then they opened the door and took action.


    When they opened the door, Cindy changed her clothes and came in.


    Cindy knew Molly always used drugs to achieve her goals. She looked at them and sneered.


    Molly had been using the drug to take Logan away from Avery''s mother. Finally, she got married to Logan and gave birth to Rebecca.


    Cindy stood in front of the mirror and looked at her evening gown. Suddenly, she remembered something and input a few lines of words on her phone.


    Avery just finished a movie and felt tired as if her eyes were almost closed. At this time, her phone rang. She received a message from Cindy.


    Avery picked up her phone and saw Cindy''s message.


    "You will lose your husband if you are not here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Princess''s dish."


    Avery understood. She immediately sat up from the sofa and asked a servant to notify the driver she was ready to go out. Avery quickly changed an evening dress. Otherwise, she couldn''t be allowed to enter.


    When Avery got into the car, she always called Evan, but the telephone had been disconnecting.


    Avery was so anxious that her temples jumped constantly.


    "Come on! Come on!" Avery pressed the driver. It would take at least 20 minutes from the castle to the Presidential palace. Avery knew Cindy wouldn''t help her though Cindy sent the message to her.


    Avery thought it over and immediately called Robert.


    Unexpectedly, Robert''s phone turned off.


    "What''s going on!" Avery said to herself.

 Chapter 391 - 391: Husband’s Charm

    Avery rushed into the Presidential palace, but two soldiers stopped her. The soldiers wore beige military uniforms and two arms, respectively. They made a cross with two arms and stopped Avery.


    "Madam, please show your invitation letter."


    Avery, however, didn''t have an invitation. Although Avery had lived in the presidential palace for a few days, she always stayed in the room. Therefore, these two soldiers had never seen her before.


    Avery tried to discuss with them, "My husband is there. Could you please let me in?"


    "You can call him and ask him to pick you up."


    "If I can call Evan, why should I be hurried?" Avery thought to herself.


    Seeing there were servants, Avery pointed to them, saying, "My husband''s phone turned off. Could you please ask the servants to notify my husband?"


    "Sorry, madam. We can''t. Please don''t hinder our work."


    The guards refused, Avery. They rudely stopped and rushed Avery away with their guns,


    Avery covered her lower abdomen with her hands and deliberately bent down, "Ouch! My stomach hurts."


    The guards didn''t know how to do now because they knew Avery was pregnant. At this time, some said to Avery, "Darling."


    Hearing the sound, Avery turned back. It was from Andrew Clifford. He was walking to Avery with a cane.


    He was tall with a black coat. Probably, he came to invite the dinner party, and he looked better.


    Since Avery was in an urgent situation, she immediately walked to Andrew and held his arms, saying, "How come you come later? I thought you have already been inside."


    Andrew naturally took Avery inside and answered, "I got something to do."


    Seeing Avery, Jamie Winter felt annoyed. Jamie felt sad for Andrew. Andrew treated Avery very well, but Avery didn''t like him. Jamie regarded Avery as trouble.


    Jamie gave the invitation letter to the guards. Seeing the invitation letter, guards put the guns away and let them in.


    As soon as they entered, Avery loosen her hand and rushed away while saying thanks to Andrew.


    "What''s going on?" Andrew asked, but Avery had run away from him.


    Avery got no time to explain to Andrew. She was afraid that Evan would be in Rebecca''s trap now.


    Andrew had no choice but to shake his head, saying, "How can I forget Avery likes to take advantage of me and then abandon me?"


    From the way to the banquet hall, there was a board road and a large lawn on both sides.


    On the lawn, children were playing, chasing the fireflies.


    Avery trotted to the banquet hall while a group of people walked to her from the opposite direction.


    It was Lucien who was walking toward Avery with a group of bodyguards, "Miss. Peters."


    "Steward Lucien, where is your young master?"


    "Young master was talking with the President."


    "Let me in. I want to find the president."


    "I''m afraid you can''t," Lucien and several bodyguards made a line and stopped Avery.


    "Why not?" Avery was anxious. She just wanted to rush out of the crowds. But the guards were all special forces, and she couldn''t make it.


    "Get out of the way. If Evan has something wrong, you can''t undertake the consequence."


    Lucien sneered, "Miss. Peters, it is Mr. Howel, his father''s order. You can''t get in."


    Avery understood. Evan''s father wishes Evan and Rebecca to be together. Therefore, he wouldn''t let Avery in.


    "Help me!" Avery then turned to Andrew, saying.


    "I guess I can''t help you," Andrew had a glance at Lucien. Andrew couldn''t go against Evan''s father because he was helping to find Andrew''s father.


    Andrew never expected that Andrew would reject her. Avery made a fist and tried to calm down.


    Avery didn''t insist and gave way to Andrew. Andrew didn''t say anything more and walked to Lucien. Then they had a small talk.


    Andrew created an opportunity for Avery. When Andrew was talking to Lucien, Avery could go into the banquet hall through the lawn on the left side. On that road, many children were catching fireflies.


    Avery had lived in the presidential palace for a few days. She knew the path connected to the banquet hall.


    Therefore, Avery sneaked into the secluded road full of Juliet roses and various unknown plants.


    Avery heard servants'' sounds from a distance. They were sending desserts to the banquet hall with tries in their hands.


    Before they were close to her, Avery hid behind the artificial hill. As Avery could hear the voice more clear, the servant was close to her. She heard that one of the servants panted for breath when she caught up with the group.


    "What did you do? Why are you so nervous?"


    "It is terrible. Can you guess what I had seen?" The servant pants.


    "You saw a handsome boy or a ghost?"


    "I saw the princess who wore s.e.xy clothes and walked to Mr. Howel''s room."


    ***


    Hearing that, Avery just wanted to rush into the room before Rebecca arrived there.


    The side door of the banquet hall connected the kitchen to the banquet hall. Avery chose to walk through the kitchen because, in the kitchen, no one would notice her. Even if someone found her, she would tell them she is the guest and got the wrong way.


    Avery went upstairs from the kitchen. To avoid being recognized, she always lowered her head and walked with the crowds.


    Finally, she got on the second floor. Then she passed through the corner of the corridor. Suddenly, a hand appeared before her. She smelled a strong anesthetic.


    ***


    In the lounge


    Rebecca walked to the bed quietly with a thin nightdress.


    A man was lying on the bed and turned his back to her. Only one of his arms uncovered.


    Rebecca lowered and looked at herself shyly.


    Rebecca''s mother told her those men like s.e.xy women and asked her to wear a s.e.xy nightdress. The nightdress was made of tulle fabric and could only cover her buttocks.


    "Evan," Rebecca said to Evan from behind. The man just made a noise, but he didn''t turn around.


    Rebecca smiled shyly. Then she gently opened the quilt and lay down.


    Rebecca slowly turned to the man and held him from behind, saying, "Evan."


    The man didn''t reply. When Rebecca kept close to him, he felt a little bit stiff.


    Just like playing the piano, Rebecca touched the man gently from his abdomen to the chest.


    The man had a good figure with strong muscles. Rebecca buried her face in the man''s back and breathed deeply. It was the first time that she smelled Evan''s body.


    The man''s body smelled like a faint cologne. If you don''t close to him, you can''t feel it.

 Chapter 392 - 392: In This World I Only Love Her

    "Evan. Evan. Evan," Rebecca called him three times gently. Whenever Rebecca dreamt of him, she called him gently.


    Rebecca knew him from very young, but she never showed her love to him. She had many fancy dreams about him.


    At this moment, they were lying on the same bed and held each other, just like a couple.


    Rebecca was so excited that she couldn''t help trembling. Then she gently gave a bite to the center of the man''s chest.


    The man got a little pain and snorted. Then he turned around and pressed Rebecca under his body.


    All of a sudden. A scream sounded¡ª


    Ah¡ª


    "Robert! Why are you here? Get out! Get out!"


    Rebecca pushed Robert away in panic. She suddenly realized that Robert wore Evan''s clothes and cried aloud.


    Evan was standing against a wall near Rebecca. His phone screen turned on. He was playing his phone and constantly turning his phone around and making it into a circle.


    Robert immediately got away from the bed and put on his clothes. According to Evan''s command, Robert had to cooperate with Rebecca. Rebecca touched his chest, and he almost laughed out.


    To do an excellent job, Robert even took off his trousers. Robert was worried that if Rebecca didn''t find it was him and had s.e.x with him. How could he undertake the consequences? Luckily, he turned around in time, and Rebecca found the truth.


    Robert put on his clothes, hurriedly, saying, "Princess, I''m sorry."


    Then Robert ran to Evan with one hand holding shorts.


    "If any media report comes, send the video to them," Evan handed the phone to Robert.


    "No¡ª" Rebecca immediately came to hold Evan, asking, "Please, Evan. Please. We have known each other for many years. Please don''t do that to me. It is cruel. The reason I did is that I love you so much."


    "The way you express your love is disgusting," Evan dumped her on the bed.


    "Evan, how could you understand? I love you so much and try my best to make you happy, but you don''t love me and love another woman. Do you know how I feel? How many pains did I suffer?"


    "In this world, I only love her."


    Hearing Evan''s answer, Rebecca cried, kneeled on the bed and cried. As soon as Molly listened to the voice, she immediately rushed into the lounge with a group of people. It was the plan.


    Molly wanted to make everybody be the witness.


    But when she came in, she found Rebecca was crying on the bed alone. Evan and Robert dressed up and stood near her.


    Seeing people entering the lounge, Rebecca hurriedly grabbed the quilt and covered her body.


    "Baby, what''s going on? Did Evan do something wrong?"


    Rebecca had been crying. She was so sad that she couldn''t say a word. The wife of government managers came in with Molly. When she saw Rebecca, she understood to a degree.


    "Princess. What''s going on? Who does dare to do something bad to you?" Molly and the woman turned to Evan in unison and stared at him angrily.


    "All of you get out! Mom, let them go out!"


    "They are your witnesses. Evan should take responsibility."


    "No, mom. Nothing happened. Please take them to get out of here now."


    "Nothing happened?" Molly couldn''t believe it.


    "Princess. Don''t be afraid. Tell us the truth. We are with you."


    "It is true. Nothing happened. Please leave now," Rebecca said while she was shaking her head constantly while she was crying.


    "Impossible!" Rebecca glanced at the bad and checked the trash can at the bedside.


    There was a condom package.


    Molly did that in advance.


    Seeing that, many women started to talk.


    "As you can see, there is a condom package."


    "That''s right. Since it happened, does Evan refuse to take responsibility?"


    Molly took a piece of paper and wiped tears for Rebecca, saying, "My daughter, don''t be worried. Evan''s father loves you the most. He will help you."


    "What do you want?" Evan asked coldly.


    "Rebecca is the princess. Her fame is important. You need to get married to her."


    Evan sneered. He now knew Molly wanted him to marry Rebecca.


    "What if I refuse?"


    Molly felt being offended and stood up from the bed. But she tried to calm down, saying, "I will show you the monitor video. I believe your fame is also important."


    Evan had a glance at Rebecca, saying, "Yes? But I think even if I want to get married to the princess, princess won''t get married to me."


    Hearing what Evan said, Rebecca trembled a little. She knew she had no choice because Evan got the video record.


    Evan was trying to remind her not to do something wrong.


    Thus, Rebecca bit her lips and said, "Yes, mom. I don''t want to get married to him."


    Molly gave Rebecca a hard pinch, which made Rebecca hurt. Rebecca knew Molly couldn''t understand her now.


    So, Rebecca whispered to Molly a few words. Molly heard that and calmed down immediately. Then Molly deliberately asked aloud, "You said that nothing happened?"


    Rebecca knew Molly tried to help her, so she nodded.


    "Well. Forget about that."


    The women were not satisfied with the result. They saw Evan, Robert, and Rebecca in the same room. Evan and Rebecca must sleep together.


    Evan was still there. The women turned to Evan.


    Evan was still standing against the wall with two hands in his pockets. Then he said coldly, "I don''t think it is over."


    "What? Mr. Howel, what do you want?" Molly never expected that.


    As soon as Evan whispered to Robert, Robert immediately took out a clean A4 paper and pen from a file folder and put them on the bed.


    "Princess needs to write a letter of guarantee, claiming that you won''t get married to me for life."


    Dang¡ª


    Hearing what Evan said, Rebecca was desperate and looked pale. She held the quilt tight as if she wanted to destroy it.


    "Evan Howel! Who do you think you are? You aren''t the only one choice for Rebecca," Molly was angry. She never thought Evan was so arrogant.

 Chapter 393 - 393: Why Am I So Unfortunate?

    "Yes? Not the only choice? That''s good. I think many people will love the princess. I am too confident. Fine. Is it not a problem to write a letter of guarantee, right?"


    And Evan will give a letter of guarantee to his wife.


    The tears dropped on the paper and left marks. Rebecca picked up a pen, tremblingly.


    Write or not to write is a question.


    A difficult choice for Rebecca.


    If Rebecca writes the letter of guarantee, she will lose the chance of being married to Evan. If she refuses to write, people will think she wants to get married to Evan even if he rejected her.


    Finally, Rebecca strove to write four words on the paper "A Letter of Guarantee."


    At this time, a servant hurriedly entered the room. Seeing so many people in the lounge, she was frightened. Then she quickly ran to Molly, whispering something. Molly became happy and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Madam, I''m sure."


    "It is impossible. Do you make a wrong judgment?"


    "I have seen her before. It can''t be wrong."


    "Give a coat to the princess."


    The servant left and took a coat back immediately. But she looked anxious now, saying, "Madam. There are a few journalists downstairs, claiming that they want to interview the president."


    Molly made a graceful smile, "Welcome."


    "Stop it. Let''s go," Then Molly helped Rebecca wear the coat and took her away.


    The ladies were curious about why Molly changed her mind. Thus, some of them whispered to Molly, "What happened?"


    Molly pressed her upper lip on the lower lip and made a smile, "A female thief sneaked into the president''s study room. She probably wants to steal important doc.u.ments or seduce the president. Let me check it."


    Molly was joyful. When she saw Avery sneak into the banquet hall, she made Avery faint, took her to the president''s study, and deliberately pulled Avery''s dress''s zipper down.


    President wasn''t in the study room. Therefore, it seemed that Avery wanted to seduce the president.


    Molly must take revenge for the daughter''s loss.


    "Who is it?"


    Molly smiled mysteriously and turned to Evan, "Mr. Howel, are you interested in having a look?"


    Evan frowned. He predicted that there was something wrong.


    Thus, Evan whispered to Robert, "Call the servant and ask where Mrs. Howel is."


    Robert slowly walked out of the door.


    Molly had taken Rebecca out of bed. Therefore, Molly, Rebecca, and a group of ladies were going to the lounge together.


    When they were out of the lounge, Robert just finished the calling and said to Evan, "Mr. Howel, the servant said Mrs. Howel came to the presidential palace to find you."


    Evan was lifting one of his legs and walking to the study room with Molly.


    A few reporters in the hall also came with them.


    After a while, the entrance of the study room was full of people.


    When some of the reporters didn''t catch up with them, Molly deliberately waited a second. When everything prepared, Molly opened the door of the study room.


    Some of them stood behind and were afraid to miss the crucial moment, so they tried to walk forward.


    Evan was almost 6.3 inches. Thus he hadn''t to walk forward.


    "Where are you?" Molly glanced through and found Avery wasn''t here. Molly started to be nervous and hurriedly checked the sofa of the study room, the study desk, and the curtain.


    The servants also helped Molly find any traces, but nothing was found.


    "It is impossible. The servant had seen there was someone. She must hide."


    Molly was angry. "Did I do something wrong? Why am I so unfortunate? I had the plan, but¡­" Molly said to herself.


    "How could it be?"


    Some ladies couldn''t help but complain, "What is going on? She played with us?"


    "I see. President''s wife is not as noble as the press claimed."


    "Where is the president?" The reports asked.


    President''s assistant hurriedly came to answer, "I''m sorry. President had something to handle. Therefore, the interview had been canceled."


    Molly asked the assistant, "President got something to do all of a sudden?"


    "Yes, Madam. President will be on business for a while. The daily affairs had been arranged to others. At the same time, the president had apologized for any inconvenience."


    Nothing wrong. Thus, the crowds quickly dispersed. Molly immediately called a maid, "Check out whether that bitch is the presidential palace or not."


    The bitch that Molly called was Cindy.


    The maid came to the house of Cindy and found she was not there.


    Molly was irritated. Recently, Cindy was famous. Logan would like to go out with Cindy instead of Molly.


    When Evan heard that Avery came to the presidential palace to find him, he sent many bodyguards to look for Avery in secret because the place was strictly guarded, and Evan''s father was here.


    Evan put the phone on his ear and called Avery many times. Now the phone was slightly hot.


    But no one answered.


    Evan''s eyelids had been jumping all the time. He was so anxious that he wanted to throw his phone on the ground.


    Robert was continually answering the phone. Every time when the bodyguards came to check a place, they would make a report to him. But no news about Avery.


    Some of the bodyguards called him, telling that they had seen Avery on the way to the banquet hall.


    Then Robert seriously reported to Evan, "Mr. Howel, some of the bodyguards said they had seen Avery on the way to the banquet hall¡­ and Mr. Clifford."


    Evan suddenly looked annoyed and thought to himself, "I should punch him hard when we were on the beach."


    "Mr. Howel¡­I guess whether Mr. Clifford took Mrs. Howel away?" Robert observed how Evan felt, and he whispered to Evan.


    It was already dawn. Avery opened her eyes. Her hands were still tied, but her eyes uncovered.


    She could see the ceiling, which was decorated with colorful and beautiful flowers. It looked very exotic.


    Avery tried to smell it carefully and found it feels like a kind of traditional Chinese herbal medicine.

 Chapter 394 - 394: Where Am I?

    Accordingly, the bed sheets and mattress were also embroidered with bright flower totems. It fitted the ceiling perfectly.


    "Where am I?" Avery was wandering.


    "It is not like B country style, nor the City."


    Avery sat up and had a look. Telling from the decoration, furnishings, and bedsheets, it looked like a place for rich men.


    Therefore, Avery presumed that it was almost impossible to be kidnapped.


    She guessed that she was still in the presidential palace.


    Avery wasn''t sure.


    At that time, a woman who wore a bright, colorful skirt with flower patterns knocked on the door. And then she walked into the room with a basin of water.


    Finding Avery wake up, the woman was anxious and hurriedly putting the basin and a towel beside the bed.


    "Miss. Are you awake?" the woman said warmly and dried the towel, "Can I wipe your face for you?"


    "No, you can''t," Avery refused decisively. Now the only thing she wanted to know was where she was and why she was here.


    "Well. Here is the basin. You can wash your face by yourself," the woman said and untied the rope for her.


    "Where is it?" Avery was surprised that the woman untied the rope so quickly.


    "Here is Cambola City. It is located in the center of B Country and the City."


    "Why am I here?"


    "President took you here. Sorry, I don''t know."


    "President? Logan Arlington? Why did he take me here?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery left the bed and walked to the window. She looked out of the window and found that there were all short buildings. The house was like a circle with a pointed roof, which seemed very exotic and mysterious.


    "Miss. You shouldn''t walk around casually because there were all kinds of wild animals, such as venomous and dangerous snakes, beasts, and toxic insects. It is very dangerous."


    "Ok. When can I see the president?"


    The woman shook her head. She didn''t know either.


    There was no sofa here, only chairs and a table made of bamboo. Avery sat in a chair, asking, "Is there anything to eat?"


    Avery was hungry now. She hadn''t eaten anything from yesterday night to dawn.


    The woman quickly took some dessert back and said to Avery, "It''s almost time for dinner. Please eat some dessert first."


    Avery was shocked and said to herself, "It was just dawn. Is it time for dinner? Otherwise, it is dark late here?"


    "Do you know where my phone is?" Avery asked. She wanted to know what time it was.


    "No, I didn''t see it," the woman asked. Then she added, "It is a remote place. Even if you have a phone, there is no signal."


    Avery had planned to contact Evan, but the woman broke her plan now.


    Avery wanted to know how Evan right now. She didn''t know whether Rebecca''s plan went well.


    Now Avery started to be anxious. She picked up a piece of black dessert and tried it. It tastes sweet. It is probably made by glutinous rice and feels a little cool and sticky.


    The black dessert tastes good. When Avery was going to try again, a woman who wore exotic clothes ran into the room suddenly, saying, "Miss. Peters, the owner of the city, had told us if you woke up, you could go with me to visit the owner."


    Avery put down the dessert.


    She was not familiar with this place, and there was no signal, so she couldn''t escape easily. She had to follow the woman.


    Avery stepped on the mud, passing through a banana forest. In the city, there were many kinds of plants, but it was not a prosperous city.


    Soon, Avery arrived in a round room, which was bigger than the place she woke up.


    Here was a living room. There was a high-footed table in the center. On both sides, there were two red solid wood chairs, which was for guests.


    To Avery''s surprise, Andrew was here except Logan and a man.


    "Miss. Peters, sorry for any inconvenience. Have you had a good night?" A man asked. Avery thought the man must be the owner of the city.


    The owner looked a little black with rough and bushy beards.


    Avery first bowed to the owner of the city, and then walked to Andrew quickly, whispering to him, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m afraid that you will be in danger," Andrew said. It was true that Andrew paid much attention to her. He followed her all the way. He knew Avery went to the banquet hall through a wild road, and then she fainted. And then Avery was taken out of the study room.


    "Why did the president take me here?"


    Andrew shook his head. Then hearing that Logan said to the owner of the city, "Mr. Rooney, I heard that there is a beauty who has been sleeping for years at the altar of Cambola City. Can you let us have a look?"


    "Mr. President, frankly, I saved the beauty on the banks of Cambola''s river years ago. She had already fainted. Mysteriously, she still has perfect organ function and is still alive.


    Avery listened attentively. She knew Logan was very interested in the beauty.


    Avery guessed that beauty could be in a persistent vegetative state, but she didn''t say anything.


    The owner continued, "She has fainted for many years, but in these years, Cambola City has been developed very well. I presumed that beauty is a goddess that god sent to us. It means good luck. Although the altar is an important place for our city and foreigners are not allowed to get in, I can take you guys to have a look because you are honorable."


    "Thank you."


    Thus, they drove through a small road and arrived for about ten minutes.


    The altar was located on a wild mountain. Rooney wasn''t allowed to get in first. They could only look outside.


    As they can see, the altar was surrounded by a glass window, and everything can be seen from outside.


    Avery and Andrew were standing behind Logan. On the way to the altar, Logan almost said nothing. He looked very anxious and serious. There, Avery wasn''t trying to ask why Logan sent her here first.


    But Avery guessed that it must have something about beauty.


    When they stood in front of the glass window, the owner ordered his son to open the door.


    Ran picked up a key that was on his waist and opened the door of the altar.


    Logan had a glance at the key in secret.


    As the door opened, they could smell Traditional Chinese medicine, and a rectangular crystal coffin slowly descended.


    When the coffin was descending, it was tranquil. You can even hear the noise clearly when a needle falls.


    Finally, the coffin descended. Avery recognized who the woman was.

 Chapter 395 - 395: A Lie

    With her hands putting on the glass, Avery looked at the woman who was asleep through the glass.


    She finally knew why Logan would bring her here.


    The crystal coffin was finally put to the ground with a thump.


    Avery looked at the crystal coffin in which a familiar figure was quietly lying there. The woman wore a plain white dress, and her face was unchanged as if years had left no trace on her.


    Andrew looked at Avery, clenching her hand into a fist, and asked curiously, "Do you know her?"


    Avery burst into tears and said, "Yes. She''s my mother."


    Andrew was surprised that Avery''s mother was so young.


    Looking at the woman in the crystal coffin, Logan was also stunned and stood still.


    He looked at the woman in shock with dark eyes.


    As he saw, Olivia was as attractive as ten years ago, with delicate eyebrows, red lips, and fair and bright skin.


    Olivia was in her forties, but she looked like a woman in her twenties.


    Rooney explained, "Although she was in a coma, we soaked all kinds of herbal medicine outside the crystal coffin to maintain the environment she needed for her life."


    Avery''s mother was in a coma and could only rely on traditional medicine to support her life.


    Avery wanted to ask if she could take her mother out and treat her in a more scientific way, but was there any way to wake her mother up after she has been in a coma for more than a decade?


    When Avery was still thinking, the crystal coffin had gone up, and then the altar door slammed shut.


    Olivia just disappeared into the sight of the people, as if it was just an illusion.


    Logan turned to Rooney, "Do you agree with us if we are going to take her?"


    Although Logan was the president of Country B, the place was an independent kingdom, and he couldn''t use his rights.


    Rooney''s look changed greatly, and said in a low voice, "The Sleeping Beauty is the mascot here, and she needs to protect the city for many years. How can I let you take her away?"


    "Rooney ..."


    "That''s enough. Don''t mention that again." Rooney took a tough stance.


    Avery recalled what Cindy said to her. There was really an unforgettable love between Logan and her mother; otherwise, how could Logan give up busy businesses and come here?


    Initially, Avery was displeased that Logan had taken her to the place without permission, and now she would like to thank him.


    It was Logan who let her know that her mother was still alive and let her meet her mother again.


    Avery could not calm down, and her impression of her mother probably remained in sporadic memories with the stack of photos and her mother''s manuscripts.


    Sophie had said that her mother had a significant change in character. What exactly happened?


    In any case, it would be good to see her mother was still alive, though her mother''s current state of life was no different from death.


    But at least there was hope.


    Ran came forward to defuse the situation, "We have prepared a big dinner for you. Let''s go back first."


    Logan knew that this was Rooney''s territory where the terrain was very steep and rugged, and it had all kinds of beasts. So if they wanted to take Olivia away, they had to think about it in the long run.


    Suddenly a snake slid down from the giant glass, which let Logan and Avery take half a step back in terror. Andrew quickly grabbed the snake''s head, swung the snake hard, and threw it away.


    Andrew still wore that amber bracelet on his wrist, which was bright, and the red amber emitted a seductive red l.u.s.ter that fascinated their eyes.


    Rooney was surprised, but he couldn''t help praising Andrew.


    Avery knew that Andrew liked to keep all kinds of poisonous snakes and fierce beasts and had lived in the deep forest for a long time, so he had his way to deal with these animals.


    "Do you remember that we had a game to catch snakes?" Andrew said with a cane, and his legs were slightly lame.


    "Yes. I almost died."


    "How could I let you die?"


    "Did I hear you, right? Who let us fall into the sea by messing about with our car that day?"


    Andrew smiled awkwardly and felt that this matter might be remembered in Avery''s heart. He pointed to the crippled leg, "You have made me a disabled person. Can''t I make you pay?"


    "What do you say about lying to me about the heart?"


    "Who says I lied to you?"


    Avery looked at him with anger but still followed him. Here was the dense forest. Andrew could play an essential role in it.


    "There are more poisonous snakes," Andrew said suddenly.


    "What kind of snake?"


    "There is a legend that the person who is bitten will surely die of poison if he doesn''t take five steps."


    Seeing Avery''s look has changed dramatically, Andrew burst into laughing, "Avery, why are you becoming so timid?"


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    As Avery used to have no baby, Evan did not care about her so that she could put death aside. But now the situation was different, and she had to protect her baby.


    So, whenever there was a danger, she would be very vigilant.


    Andrew could not help laughing, which was the first time he had laughed since a series of things had happened to the Clifford family.


    "Look, there is a snake."


    "Where is it?" Avery looked down the direction of his fingers, and her hands grabbed Andrew''s sleeves.


    Andrew smelled her sweet hair and proudly pointed to the other side, "There!"


    "Where is it?"


    "There!" Then he pointed to the other side.


    Suddenly, with a pain in his arm, Andrew found that Avery pinched his hand hard. The pain made Andrew exhale, "What are you doing?"


    "Andrew, what else can you do but lie?"


    "I''ve only lied to you." He really didn''t lie to anyone but her.


    Avery took a glance at his clothes and put her hand into his pocket without thinking. There was a mobile phone.


    As soon as she was about to use it, the phone was snatched back by Andrew, "It hurt me. Why don''t you say that you want to use the phone?"


    Andrew stretched out his arm and said, "Give me a rub. Otherwise, I won''t give you the phone."


    "I don''t care." Avery had just looked at the phone, and there was no signal. So, even if she got his phone, it would be useless. She could only hope that Evan could quickly find out that she was missing and then find her as soon as possible.

 Chapter 396 - 396: You Are So Timid

    Looking at Avery''s indifferent look, Andrew felt that this was the woman he liked.


    He put his phone back in his pocket and touched her with his elbow, "Why don''t you ask me what happened in the presidential palace that night?"


    "You always lie to me. I''ll ask someone else."


    "It seems that you can only ask me." There were only Logan and Andrew, and Logan might not know what happened.


    "It''s not the case."


    A car has been parked in front of the hall, and a s.e.xy woman was standing there waiting for them.


    "This woman looks familiar." Avery also saw the s.e.xy woman, touched his chin, and could not remember where he had seen her.


    "She is Cindy." Avery reminded him.


    "Who is Cindy?"


    "A woman who can tell me what happened that night at the presidential palace."


    "..."


    It''s a big dinner tonight, which was the highest standard to entertain distinguished guests in Cambola City.


    There was meat, wine, mutton, and milk everywhere, and there was a bonfire in the middle. Women who could sing and dance well sang and danced by the fire.


    Avery, Andrew, Logan, and Cindy were sitting in the same row.


    Avery was sitting next to Cindy deliberately, who seemed to have guessed what Avery wanted to ask.


    "Are you relying on me?" Cindy took out a slender cigarette and was folded in half by Andrew before it got into her mouth.


    "Don''t you see the pregnant woman here?"


    "Andrew, you are so stubborn. It''s Evan''s baby. What are you worried about?"


    "Shut up!"


    Cindy only felt bored, reluctantly took out her phone, clicked open the photo, and handed it to Avery, "Oh, it''s what you want to see."


    Avery bowed her head and saw a s.e.xy and enchanting woman in the photo on her mobile phone. The s.e.xy woman lay in the bed, hugging the man.


    After looking at it, Avery gave her phone back coldly.


    Cindy was very curious why Avery did not react at all, and she didn''t believe Avery didn''t care about it.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, let it out. If you hold it in your heart, it will hurt you. Sulking is not good for your baby."


    "Why should I feel uncomfortable?"


    "Look at the photo. Evan and another woman lay in the same bed. I don''t believe you can hold it."


    "It''s not Evan in the photo." Avery said calmly. How could she not recognize the view of Evan''s back? If she was right, the man on the bed should be Robert.


    "It''s boring." Cindy thought Avery would be furious. Unexpectedly, Avery recognized it at a glance. It''s really dull, and Cindy shut her mouth up.


    The servants brought the roast lamb, which was fragrant, but Avery had no appetite and wanted to vomit.


    She did this because of pregnancy.


    With the smell of sheep, Avery could only cover her chest with her hands, which would make her feel better.


    Then a glass of goat milk was delivered to Avery, and a caring voice sounded, "Avery, are you all right?"


    Avery looked up. It''s Ran.


    Avery shook her head, "I''m fine. Thank you."


    Andrew glared at Ran and turned to ask Avery, "Felicity, are you not feeling well? I''ll take you back to rest."


    Avery wanted to say that she could go back alone, thinking that she was not familiar with this place and finally nodded.


    Andrew followed her and did not find Ran was looking at Avery''s back.


    What Ran did not know was that a pair of sharp eyes were staring at him at the same time.


    Logan took a glance at Ran, picked up his glass, and drank all the wine in it.


    "Let me get you another drink."


    Cindy''s soft body leaned against Logan. Although she was not allowed to go to see Olivia, she heard that Olivia was not dead and that Olivia was still young and beautiful, and now she had a sense of crisis.


    She was afraid that Logan didn''t want her.


    She knew what her value was.


    Logan looked at Cindy with his dark eyes and picked up Cindy''s jaw with the slender index finger.


    "My Lord." Cindy kept blinking and conveyed her love.


    Logan took his index finger back, and he had no more interest.


    Cindy''s face darkened quickly. In the past, the man would have teased her, but when they were here, the man seemed to have no interest in her.


    The man didn''t even bother to look at her.


    "Sir." The housekeeper, Kevin, came over, bowed his head, and whispered a few words in Logan''s ear.


    Andrew accompanied Avery to the guest room. Avery found that there were generally no tall buildings. Most of the buildings were with round spires, but the design of the rooms was very luxurious and exotic.


    "Do we need to go back to the previous room?" What Andrew said was the room where she had woken up. To be honest, the shape and size of the house were similar. If she were looking for her previous room, it would take time.


    Andrew walked with a cane, but he still walked quickly.


    He looked down at Avery with an evil smile, "The city owner mistook us for a couple, so he arranged us in one room."


    "You think I''ll believe it?" There were a lot of rooms here. Avery warned him, "Don''t joke. How''s your leg?"


    "I won''t be a cripple."


    "Are you going to use the cane all the time?"


    "Am I not handsome enough on a cane?"


    Avery gave him a perfunctory smile and suddenly felt that there seemed to be something wrong. When she had come out of the room, she remembered that she had to pass through a banana forest. But it''s bare here.


    "Where is it?"


    "It''s my room."


    Avery really wanted to slap herself. How could she still trust Andrew?


    Avery did not bother to talk with him, turned around and hurried back along the way.


    Andrew chased after her and held her wrist, "What are you panicking about? I''m not gonna eat you."


    "What if you really eat me?"


    "You are so timid!" Andrew released her hand, "Wait here. I''ll go in and get you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Wait, don''t run around. I''ll let you know soon."

 Chapter 397 - 397: Relieve His Desire

    Andrew knew Avery was alert to him, so he didn''t invite her into the room.


    Avery stood at the door alone and stamped her feet. There were mosquitoes here, and her legs were full of mosquitoes biting.


    In the moonlight, there was dance music, songs, and light rising smoke.


    The sound of footsteps caught Avery''s attention. Several women passed by with some firewood in their hands. The women here had dark skin, and they couldn''t help looking carefully at Avery when they saw her white and fair skin


    "Miss Peters." It was the woman who had brought her water to wash her face in the morning, and she recognized her.


    "Is that firewood for the bonfire?"


    "It''s for boiling medicine." The woman was urged to go quickly by the people behind her and smiled at Avery with apologies.


    At this time, Andrew took a handbag out of the room.


    "Your stuff."


    Avery dropped it in the presidential palace after she was drugged. There was a cell phone inside.


    Avery still looked at the direction where these women went away, "Does the medicine boiling need so much firewood?"


    "There''s a huge stove over there, and the medicine in it has been boiled for nearly a hundred years, which are said to cure all kinds of strange diseases. They are going to give it to your mother to wake her up."


    "Does it really work?"


    "Cambola City is located in the remote forest, and full of all kinds of creatures you have not heard of. If they want to live in the environment, they have to study all kinds of treatment methods. There is no shortage of reclusive talents."


    Avery wondered whether these so-called talents could cure the newly developed toxin in her body.


    After all, it could not be tested even by the most advanced medical equipment.


    Avery took her phone out of her handbag, but it still had no signal, "Do you know where my phone can get the signal?"


    Andrew shook his head, "You didn''t find everyone here had no phone?"


    There was no signal, so she could not contact Evan and Diana. She searched through her handbag, and the card given by Diana was still there.


    "The president has lots of business to do. He won''t stay here for a long time."


    Although there was no signal, Avery checked her mailbox as usual. There was new mail in the mailbox. Presumably, it had been received when the mobile phone had a signal.


    The email was very brief: Two o''clock in the afternoon of October 15, and I will send you my address one day in advance.


    There was no intention of seeking her opinion.


    Avery could meet Diana a week later.


    "I hope he won''t stay there for more than a week." Avery responded to Andrew''s words.


    "He probably wants to take your mother away, and as things stand, it''s a bit difficult to solve everything in a week."


    Avery could come back to this place, but it''s too hard to meet Diana.


    "Will you take me out?"


    "It''s difficult. People of Rooney and the president were guarding the city wall. Logan brought you here on purpose. Do you think he just wanted to show you your mother?"


    "What else?"


    "Your mother is in a coma, and you are her daughter. If he wants to wake up your mother, in addition to taking medicine, he also needs you. Vegetables will have consciousness when they hear the voices of their loved ones."


    Of course, it''s good to wake up her mother, but her mother has been in a coma for more than a decade. Was a week enough?


    Andrew sent her back to her room. As Avery didn''t eat much at night, she ate some porridge and then went to bed early.


    Outside the hall. One of his men went to Ran and whispered, "A beautiful woman has been prepared for you and sent to your room."


    Ran''s eyes quickly flashed the light of evil, "Does she look like the women in Country B?"


    The man shook his head, "Each place has its own way of supporting its own inhabitants. Unlike the climate in Country B, the ultraviolet here is relatively strong, so the women''s skin is black. There were no women with white and fair skin in Cambola City."


    Ran was disappointed, but soon his eyes were bright, "Who said they could not be found? Didn''t there be two today?"


    "You mean the women around the president?"


    "Yes."


    "Avery and Cindy are indeed very gorgeous, especially Avery. The daughter of Sleeping Beauty is indeed a beautiful woman. Cindy is not as beautiful as Avery, and she is the president''s woman. You''d better not touch her. If your father and the president find out, we''ll be in trouble."


    "Who said I want to touch the president''s woman?"


    "You mean Avery, but she is pregnant."


    "It''s just for fun. Let her relieve my desire with her mouth."


    "But..."


    "Well, why are you so timid? The owner of the city is my father. What are you afraid of?" Ran interrupted his men.


    "..."


    "Get Avery to my room tonight. If she serves me tonight to my satisfaction, I may let her stay here. Come on. Just do it."


    "Yes."


    Now Ran''s brain was full of Avery''s soft and charming face. He wanted to jump into Avery''s room now. Unfortunately, she was a pregnant woman.


    If he put his p.e.n.i.s into her mouth, it would be soft and comfortable.


    He could get erect upon seeing Avery''s face, similar to Olivia.


    There was probably no one knowing that he wanted to get Olivia for a long time.


    Olivia was gorgeous, quiet, and attractive, and her skin was also glowing after being in a coma for so many years.


    He had the keys to the altar, and sometimes he secretly went to see Olivia, hoping to f.u.c.k her.


    But Olivia was the mascot of Cambola City, and he dared not to touch her.


    Unexpectedly, now there was Avery, but his mind was still full of Olivia''s clean face.


    Ran went far away with great excitement.


    What he did not know was that this conversation happened to be heard by a tall man who was hidden in the dark.


    "Sir." Kevin glanced at Logan in front of him.


    He couldn''t see his facial expression on the handsome face of Logan, but he could feel his anger, which made him shudder.


    "Sir, Ran has long coveted the chance to get Olivia. It is said that he has secretly looked at her for his own sake. If it had not been for Olivia''s position in the minds of the people in Cambola City, she might have been..."


    Logan slowly raised his mouth corner. Thinking that the obscene man has thought of his woman for so many years, he felt awful.


    "What should we do now? Shall we get the key first and have a look at Olivia?" The housekeeper asked tentatively.


    Logan said in a low voice, "Ran wanted to get Avery? You go and help him."

 Chapter 398 - 398: Man’s Tactic

    Before Logan returned to his room, Cindy had already taken a bath, scented herself all over, and then put on s.e.xy pajamas.


    She stood in front of the mirror, looked at her face with satisfaction, and straightened her chests confidently.


    She believed that males tended to obey their s.e.x.u.a.l impulses, so she had to take Logan tonight.


    Since coming to Cambola City, her sense of crisis was getting stronger. She has been in Country B for nearly half a year, but Logan never touched her.


    It was not known whether Logan had some diseases or he didn''t have any s.e.x.u.a.l desire.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and Logan walked in.


    Cindy suddenly turned around and ran to him quickly. Her hands wrapped around Logan''s arms, "You are back. I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Logan did not refuse her, but looked down at the woman''s transparent sleeping skirt, "You want me to f.u.c.k you?"


    These words were straightforward and vulgar. If an ugly man had said it, it would have been obscene.


    But Logan was different, who was tall, handsome, and powerful. When such a man said these words, it''s undoubtedly a dose of aphrodisiac.


    "Don''t make fun of me. You''re so nice to me that I want to repay you tonight."


    Logan raised his eyebrows, "You want to repay me? Well, I''ll give you an opportunity tonight."


    "Really?" Cindy smiled and tiptoed to kiss Logan''s handsome face.


    Logan turned his head around directly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Now, the two people were close, and Logan smelled the choking perfume on her.


    Logan frowned and suddenly did not remember what perfume was on Olivia. He had hugged the pillow used by Olivia in his arms every day, but the perfume on the pillow had already dissipated in the air.


    Logan gave her an evil smile and suddenly picked up Cindy. Cindy laughed, "You''re a real man. Where are you going to take me?"


    "To a very exciting place." With that, he carried her into a dark room.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll bring you a surprise."


    Cindy was lying in bed, and her heart beat quickly.


    After a while, the door was opened again, and a tall figure walked into the room.


    Did Logan bring the surprise?


    Soon, a heavy body pressed on her.


    An hour later


    The movement in the room stopped, and Cindy was lying in the man''s arms.


    In the dark, she reached out, touched the man''s chest, and asked in a sweet voice, "So this is what you call a surprise. I like it so much."


    The rough hand touched her small face, "I didn''t expect you to be such a licentious woman."


    Cindy suddenly sat up out of bed. That''s not Logan''s voice.


    "Who are you?"


    With a bang, the door was kicked open, and the hot air came in.


    Then the light was turned on, and those who came in were also seen.


    It''s Logan and his men.


    "How could it be you?" With no clothes on him, Ran quickly pulled over the quilt and covered himself in a panic.


    Kevin pulled away from the chair, and Logan sat down gracefully. He stared at Ran with a smile, "You slept with my woman. I''m here for catch a.d.u.l.tery in the act."


    Ran immediately remembered Cindy, who looked like Olivia. As soon as he looked at the woman, he soon learned that he was sleeping with Cindy, not Avery.


    It''s no wonder that she had just been so enthusiastic.


    Ran knew that he was in the middle of the plan, but he didn''t know what Logan''s purpose was.


    Logan lit a cigarette and intended to speak with him directly, "Your men took my woman over, and I want to ask you for an explanation. Or do you think your father should explain it?"


    Logan glanced at the housekeeper, and several bodyguards quickly came forward and caught Ran and Cindy.


    The two people had no clothes. Cindy was screaming and covered herself with the quilt, "Logan, I don''t know why it happened. He broke in without permission. I thought it was you."


    Logan looked down at Cindy, who had knelt at his feet, "Since you had s.e.x with Ran, I am sure Rooney will give you justice."


    Then Ran quickly said with a smile, "Let''s not make a big deal out of this. I will try my best to do what you need me to do."


    Ran dared not make a big deal of it, and in two years, he would succeed his father''s position. If this matter were let out, it would destroy everything.


    Logan raised his eyebrows, used his slender fingers to hook up the string of keys on the nightstand, and shook it in front of Ran, "What is the password?"


    Ran was startled, "What do you want? This is the key to the altar."


    Logan squinted his eyes, "You don''t need to ask what I want. You just need to tell me the password."


    Logan has got the goods on Ran, who could only tell him the password.


    Logan stood up and strode out without any hesitation.


    Cindy quickly put on her clothes to chase him, but Logan quietly stopped, "Go back by yourself. Wait for the next time. When Ran wants you, you come to serve him again."


    Cindy finally knew that she was only a tool used by Logan to get the password.


    Cindy grabbed Logan''s clothes. "I''m yours. How can you do that to me?"


    Logan raised his hand and directly threw Cindy away, "Do you need me to say it so thoroughly?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The old Mr. Howel trained you and sent you to me to fascinate my mind. You think I didn''t know it?"


    Cindy trembled all over as if she had been pushed into the abyss.


    Ran also secretly frightened in the bed, and in order to achieve his own goals, Logan sent his own woman to another man''s bed.


    The man''s tactics were too mean.

 Chapter 399 - 399: You Get Poisoned?

    The housekeeper and bodyguards followed Logan and came to the gate of the altar.


    "You stay here." Logan ordered the bodyguards, and only let Kevin accompany him to the altar.


    The crystal coffin was slowly lowered, and the quiet and beautiful woman was again in front of him.


    Kevin stared at the woman in the crystal coffin and took a deep breath. After all these years, she was still the same as before.


    At this time, Kevin felt horrible eyes were cast on him, and saw that Logan was looking at him.


    He quickly took a few steps back.


    As he took a glance at Olivia, Logan was almost going to kill him.


    For many years, Logan''s possessive desire has been extreme. It''s not expected that he still has not forgotten about Olivia.


    Had it not been for the complicated relationship among Logan, Molly, and Olivia, Olivia would have been Mrs. President.


    Kevin stepped back. Logan went to the crystal coffin and watched Olivia, who was in a coma.


    It has been so many years.


    Every time Logan dreamed in the middle of the night, Olivia appeared alive in his dream. He knew that Olivia was not dead because her baby could not be found after she had jumped off the cliff.


    How lucky he was, and he found her in his lifetime.


    "Get out of here, close the door, and come back in the morning."


    "Yes, sir."


    Kevin turned around, but soon he stopped. What was the president talking about?


    "You are going to stay here tonight?" Kevin was surprised.


    The man answered, yes.


    The door was slowly closed, and before the door was closed, Kevin saw Logan was lying next to Olivia.


    Strange as it might seem, he felt that there was probably no couple in this world who could be compared with them.


    They have been separated for more than ten years, but now they stayed together again, which was very incredible.


    No one could go into the heart of the president these years, and even Molly was the tool for politics.


    The crystal coffin was not spacious and became more crowded with Logan there.


    He supported his head with a powerful arm and touched Olivia''s face with the other.


    The rough fingers rubbed back and forth on her face.


    The smell of herbal medicine was very heavy. There were also flowers around her, and her body had a faint scent.


    "Olivia, long time no see." He had thought about what he would say to her the first time they met.


    After thinking for a long time, only this sentence could cover thousands of words.


    This time he wouldn''t allow her to do anything stupid again.


    Olivia closed her eyes, and her eyelashes were curled.


    She was in a long white dress and had a smile on her face.


    Was she smiling when she jumped off the cliff?


    Logan took her hand, and the things that had happened went into his mind.


    Had it not been for his unconscious drinking, he would not have recognized Molly as Olivia. It happened that Olivia had seen them lying n.a.k.e.d in bed, so she had married Anthony in anger. If all this had not happened, the end might not have been like this.


    But it didn''t matter. Logan stared at the woman, "When you wake up, you''ll have to be mine."


    ***


    Avery sat up out of bed, reached for her back, and found that her clothes had been wet in sweat.


    She had just had a nightmare that Evan and Rebecca were together again. Reaching for the lamp, she was still gasping for breath, and she had a bad headache.


    The recent increase in the frequency of headaches made her think of the newly developed toxin in her body, and she began to panic.


    She touched her belly and said, "Baby, if Mommy can''t stay with you, will you blame me?"


    Hearing the movement next door vaguely, she hurriedly got up, quietly opened the door and looked out.


    She saw Logan, with the housekeeper and his bodyguards. It''s so late. Where were they going?


    She couldn''t fall asleep again and wanted to take a walk outdoors. The sky here was full of stars.


    "Avery, why don''t you go to bed? It''s so late."


    Hearing someone call her, Avery turned around. It''s Rooney.


    "I woke up in the middle of the night and couldn''t fall asleep again. I had a headache and wanted to take a walk. How about you?"


    "I just got back from work. Aren''t you used to living here? I''ll call a doctor for you."


    Avery was trying to refuse him. After all, it''s too late to trouble the doctor.


    Avery recalled what Andrew had said. There were all kinds of magical herbs and famous doctors in this place. Why not let Rooney call a doctor?


    So Avery nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Rooney took her to the living room and called a doctor. When she walked side by side with Rooney, she smelled a strong smell of herbal medicine on him.


    So she asked curiously, "Do people here like to make herbal medicine?"


    Rooney nodded, "We are located in the deep mountain. The land here nurtures a lot of precious herbs, which can help people prolong their lives and strengthen their health. When we cook soup, we will add herbal medicine into it."


    "I heard that there are some traditional medicines that have been made for a hundred years."


    "Does that sound incredible? This is the medicine left behind by our ancestors. There are 81 kinds of precious medicinal materials in it. One or two of them are extinct."


    "Can it really cure all kinds of diseases?"


    "No one has the right to taste it. Your mother, as the mascot of our city, is entitled to eat it."


    "What if it''s poisonous?" Avery didn''t question the efficacy of the traditional herbal medicine on purpose, but she thought that it should be tested when the medicinal materials of different kinds were put together.


    "The side effect of herbal medicine is negligible."


    At this time, the doctor in the white garment came in, carrying the toolbox in hand. It''s probably some auxiliary tools for treatment inside.


    "This is the most skilled doctor we have here." Rooney introduced.


    The doctor asked her some questions and checked her with tools, "You are very healthy. Maybe you are unaccustomed to the climate here, so you had a headache."


    Avery smiled, and she thought the treatment was over. She didn''t expect the doctor to take out the needle, poked her finger, and smelled the blood, "Did you get poisoned?"

 Chapter 400 - 400: Did You Smell It?

    Avery was slightly stunned, "Did you smell it?"


    "The smell of your blood is different from that of normal blood. The specific toxicity is unknown, and whether it is fatal or not is also to be checked. This is all that can be diagnosed."


    "Is there a cure?"


    The doctor paused and glanced at Rooney, "No."


    Avery nodded, thanked Rooney, and followed the doctor out.


    "Doctor, is there really no cure of the toxin in my body?"


    The doctor glanced at her, "The one-hundred-year medicine may be worth a try, but you may not be eligible for it."


    He said it as if he were afraid that Avery would follow him and walked away quickly.


    It turned out that he was talking about the medicine made with 81 precious medicinal materials, which was said to have been boiled for a hundred years.


    People here said the ancestral medicine was so magical, and that all severe diseases might be cured. Avery smiled bitterly, and she might as well wait for Charles to wake up.


    ***


    In the castle of the Howel family in Country B


    Evan snatched Robert''s phone, and he heard the bodyguards report the results of the search in it. One day had passed, but they still found no useful clues.


    "I just want to know where she is now!" Evan throws the phone back to Robert angrily.


    "Mr. Howel, a servant of the presidential palace, said she saw the president took Mrs. Howel away."


    "The president?"


    "The president fell in love with Mrs. Howel''s mother. Although Mrs. Howel''s mother jumped off a cliff and killed herself, the president has never given up and sent people to look for her for years."


    "Where did my mother-in-law jump?"


    Robert gently coughed, "It''s on the border between Country B and Cambola City."


    "Send people to search in that direction."


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Howel." A servant greeted him at the door, trying to come in.


    When Robert opened the door, the servant took two steps in and said, "Your grandfather sent the housekeeper to pick you up."


    "Tell him I don''t have time."


    "But Mr. Howel..."


    "Mr. Howel." It''s Lucien''s voice. He held an Ipad in his hand and handed it to Robert, "Your grandfather said, let me show this to you if you refuse to come."


    Robert looked at the Ipad, and his look changed greatly.


    He hurriedly handed over the Ipad to Mr. Howel.


    Evan beat the Ipad hard on the ground, stepped on it, and walked over, "Let''s go."


    Lucien led the way for Evan all the way. When they walked into the house, they heard the bright laughter of the old Mr. Howel, which was very different from his daily image.


    At the sight of Evan, the old Mr. Howel stopped laughing and threw the wax ball in his hand to Evan. The wax ball hit a vase, which was immediately smashed to pieces.


    "Grandpa." It''s Rebecca''s voice. She sat in the living room next to Molly.


    "How can I have an irresponsible grandson like you?"


    "I think I''ve made it very clear." Evan stood in place with his hands in pockets, with no intention of approaching.


    Because of the three of them in the spacious living room, Evan felt uneasy.


    "Whether you touched Rebecca or not, you have sullied her reputation. She is the princess. How is she going to get married in her life with the thing that happened?"


    "Don''t you like her very much?"


    "Bastard!" Evan''s grandfather threw a teapot to him again, and Rebecca screamed, "Grandpa, in fact, it''s really nothing. I know he has only one in his heart."


    "Rebecca, don''t be afraid. I''ll take care of it for you."


    "Grandpa."


    Evan raised his eyebrows and heard his grandfather say to him, "Have you seen what Lucien gave you?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I want you to be responsible for Rebecca."


    Evan slightly raised his mouth and said, "Well, you can do whatever you want. Just as you wish."


    With that, Evan strode out of the house. Robert did not come to himself for a long time. By the time he came to himself, Evan had gone far out, and he rushed out to follow his boss.


    Jessica, who was also in Country B, has not come to herself for a long time.


    It''s late and quiet. She quietly opened the door of the room, followed by Matilda.


    At this time, there was a creepy cry from the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    "Jessica, I''m scared."


    "Don''t be scared and follow me. Take it easy. We can''t be found out by the housekeeper."


    They crept and quickly came to the door of the bas.e.m.e.nt, which was unlocked. It''s probably to be sure that no one dared to go to such a place, for it was so gloomy and scary.


    The sound made them creepy.


    Jessica was also afraid, but she was very curious and wanted to come in to find it out.


    There was a steep and deep concrete staircase.


    There were faint wall lights on both sides, which could only barely shine on the ground.


    "Jessica, I''m so scared. I don''t want to go down."


    "We are almost there. Just go in and take a look."


    "But what if it''s a monster?"


    "If it were a monster, it would already eat us. It might be some kind of animal."


    Jessica grabbed Matilda by the hand. Without Matilda accompanying her, Jessica was afraid of going down.


    There was an echo in the narrow staircase. Though their voices were very small, the echoes of their voices were loud.


    In this way, Jessica grabbed Matilda step by step. As they went deeper, Jessica became more and more afraid.


    Oddly enough, the cry they heard in the room now faded.


    When they arrived at the last step, an iron door stood in front of them. This was a room similar to a prison, with three walls and an iron door.


    A man in a suit sat on the ground, leaning against the wall with a hand on his knee.


    There were chains tied to his wrists, and the bruises that were strangled by the chains were visible.


    Jessica covered her mouth, and Matilda was also surprised.


    It seemed to be a person they all knew.


    The man, wearing a silver fox mask, leaned against the wall and did not react to their trespassing. They didn''t know whether he was asleep or in a coma.


    "What happened to him? Is he dead?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jessica remembered what he had done to her, and she really wanted him to die.


    She was still unable to control her curiosity and pull Matilda to walk into the room.


    She tiptoed for fear of waking him up.


    Matilda stood still, "Jessica, let''s go back. If he wakes up and sees us, he will kill us."


    With that, Matilda was afraid to take another step.


    Jessica had to walk over, squatted down, and observed him quietly. She couldn''t see his appearance, only to see his bangs have been wet in the sweat of his forehead.


    A moment later, Jessica''s hand reached to his mask.

 Chapter 401 - 401: The Man In The Mask

    Jessica touched the silver fox mask. But the man had no response. If it were in the past, he would probably put his hands around her neck and choked her until she lost breath.


    Jessica put her finger underneath his nose to see if he was still breathing.


    The hot breath was all over her fingers. She suddenly withdrew them.


    "Is he dead?"


    "No. He''s alive."


    "Let''s go. Please, I''m really scared."


    Jessica was tempted. But compared with fear, she wanted more to know his true identity. She was afraid she would never have a second chance if she let go of this one.


    Jessica took the mask off. She felt her blood running backward the second she saw his face. There was a storm in her mind.


    "James Moore!" It was him!


    Was it funny to put her on sale at the black market and buy her back with a ridiculously high price? Why would he play her like a fiddle with his silver fox mask?


    Why?


    Jessica touched James''s face. She thought of this name desperately when she was r.a.p.ed by the man with the silver mask. She thought of every bit of their life while she was in the castle.


    "Master is so beautiful. But why is he wearing a mask?" Matilda thought he would be disfigured or something. But his true look astonished her. He was so royal and dignified.


    "But look at his face¡­" Matilda shouted out. She pointed at James''s temple.


    The blue veins grew around the temple like vines. They looked like bursting out from the skin.


    "I think he''s been poisoned. It''s a rare poison in our Cambola City. It will make a man mad and behave unlike himself. In the modern term, it''s close to schizophrenia."


    That was why he hid underneath the mask? Or why the colors of his eyes were changed?


    "It is horrible when the effect starts. It is as painful as a thousand arrows pierced through your hearts. You''d pray for your life to end because it''s so hurtful. It might kill you if not cured on time. I think he''s in a coma because of the pain. He''ll come around soon. Let''s get out of here."


    Jessica saw the bruises on his wrists. He chained himself. He lost control when the effect kicked in.


    "No. I can''t leave him like this."


    "You want to save him?"


    "Em. Do you know how?"


    "I don''t know. But there''s someone in Cambola City who knows."


    Jessica looked at James and started unbuttoning his suit.


    "Jessica, what are you doing?"


    "I''m taking his waist tag, or how else could we get out with all the bodyguards?"


    "We?"


    "I need you to take me back to Cambola City."


    In the morning...


    The gate of the altar was forced open. A line of people came in.


    "Lord of Cambola City, Mr. Rooney Jones, Miss Peters, what are you doing here?" Tinder asked.


    "Mr. Tinder, the altar is an important place in Cambola City. Why can''t I come here? And Sir, how do you get here?" Jones asked harshly.


    Avery came with Jones after breakfast when he told him he would come here.


    Tinder knew he couldn''t stop them. "Sir," he said.


    Geroge cast his eyes on the descending crystal casket. His look turned sharp and ran forward.


    His look turned again, seeing Logan Arlington.


    "Sir, I know you''re a distinguished guest in Cambola City. But it is our holy v.i.r.g.i.n lying in the casket. How dare you defile her?"


    Logan had no sign of panic or embarrassment on his handsome and chiseled face. He got up slowly.


    "Mr. Kintley, she''s as much your holy v.i.r.g.i.n as my woman. Why can''t I lie with her in the casket?"


    Avery walked forward too. Looking down, she saw Olivia Peters lying inside. She wasn''t moved. Logan only lied with her.


    But it surprised her to think the president of a country would reduce himself to lie in the casket.


    What kind of unforgettable romance must he have with her mother?


    But why did he marry Molly?


    Avery stared at Olivia''s face. She looked different than she remembered. If she really woke up, her memory might still stay dozens of years back.


    "Sir, you''re out of the line. This is the blasphemy and provocation of our Cambola race. I''ve been treating you as our most distinguished guest. But how dare you do such a thing? You let me down!" Jones was furious.


    "What do you want?" Logan asked for every reason. He wasn''t guilty at all.


    The housekeeper next to Jones whispered.


    "Sir, what Mr. Arlington did violates Cambola people''s interests. I believed they would not let this go if they found out even if he is the president of the B County. How about we ask them to leave Cambola City. This answers to our people too."


    Logan came this time only to bring Olivia with him. If he was thrown out in this way, he might resort to violence the next time he came.


    Avery said after moments of silence.


    "Sir, Mr. Arlington used to be a couple with my mother. I believe he did so because he missed her so much. He would never offend you considering his position."


    Jones hummed. He was still mad.


    "I have something to offer. I hope you could hear me out," Avery continued since Jones didn''t stop her, "Mr. Arlington is my mother''s lover, and I''m her daughter. Both of us have the right to take her away with us."


    "I heard you intended to wake my mother up. If so, why don''t we work together to wake her up? I think she''s the one with the choice after she wakes up."


    "What if she doesn''t choose to leave with you?"


    "We won''t force her if she doesn''t want to go with us."


    "If so, I want you to stay away from Cambola City forever. Can you promise me?"


    Jones was really mad. He was disrespectful even if Logan was the president.


    Logan said with contempt.


    "I hope you don''t regret it."


    Then he looked back at Olivia and left unwillingly.


    Avery left too. But she didn''t walk far before she vaguely heard what the housekeeper said to Jones.


    "Lord, do we have to send more men to watch them?"


    "There is no need. The holy v.i.r.g.i.n is here. No one can take her. I asked them to put special devices under the casket. If someone tried to take her, the device would kick in, and the whole altar would collapse."


    Avery''s look turned. It was fortunate that no one tried to move her mother. Or the altar would collapse, and rocks would fall upon on everyone. A bloodbath was inevitable.


    Avery and Logan get back to Cambola City. Tinder brought in some guy who just came from B Country. He didn''t have a second to breathe before he started reporting.


    "Mr. President, the economic summit was a great success. I also received a call from H Country''s secretary. They asked you to visit H Country."


    "Mrs. President asked me to find out when you would be back. Mr. Howel has asked the princess to marry him. She hoped you could get back soon."


    Avery suddenly looked up. Mr. Howel? Did Evan ask Rebecca to marry him?

 Chapter 402 - 402: Mind Your Own Business

    Logan kept his head down at the tablet listening to all the national matters. But he slowly lifted his head after hearing Evan asked Rebecca to marry him.


    "Does he finally come around?"


    Logan handed the tablet over to Tinder. He gave Avery a calm look.


    "I guess Evan goes practical in front of giant interests."


    "I won''t believe a word unless it''s from him," Avery smiled decently, but she couldn''t hide her panic.


    She wasn''t done finishing the business in Cambola City. Now she had to worry about Evan. She really couldn''t have an easy day.


    "I admire your mutual trust. But you were once married into a rich and powerful family. You know you can''t do whatever you want sometimes.


    How could she not know? She also knew Evan and her were just chess pieces on the chessboard.


    Avery and Logan were at the South Gate of Cambola City. Avery was trembling all over. She didn''t know it was because of the wind or the news.


    Avery swayed from left to right. She saw sheer darkness before her eyes. She almost couldn''t stay upright in the wind.


    Avery tried to be stable. But she couldn''t. She was about to fall down when her arm was held by someone.


    "I told you so. You and Evan are not right for each other. The second you are brought to Cambola City, he asks the princess to marry him. Is he in such a hurry?"


    Avery withdrew her hands without a trace.


    "Don''t stir things up between Evan and me. Not everyone is like you."


    "I never marry anyone except you."


    "Just shut up," Avery had such a serious headache. She just wanted to finish the loose ends in Cambola City and got back to see what was going on.


    "Sir, about waking up, mom..."


    Avery planned to discuss with Logan about how to wake up her mother. But Logan just gave her a plain look. He showed no interest in continuing the topic.


    Avery was frozen on the spot.


    "He wants to own your mother himself," Andrew said, standing next to Avery with the walking stick.


    Logan''s obsessiveness to Olivia was transparent. Even Avery had a small chance to take Olivia away.


    Avery was frustrated. She wanted to leave the second. But she couldn''t leave her month alone. But since Molly sent someone to hurry Logan, he couldn''t stay long.


    The horseshoes came from far away. Andrew and Avery both looked at the direction.


    "Jessica!" Avery recognized her at once, "what''s she doing here? Do you ask her to come here?"


    "Jessica!" Andrew already walked to her.


    "Andrew?" Jessica got down from the horseback. She rode with Matilda. Jessica saw Andrew, forgot she was still on the horse, jumped down, and fell on the ground.


    Jessica gasped. Even Andrew could feel the pain. He hurried to help her up.


    "What are you doing, jumping?"


    "I''m too excited to see you," Jessica noticed the walking stick, "what happened to your leg?"


    "It''s nothing," Andrew helped to slap the dust off her, "aren''t you..."


    "I ran away."


    "Why do you come here?" Andrew looked at Matilda behind Jessica''s back. She was a teenager of 17 or 18. She had sandy skin. She stared at Andrew with curiosity like he was a difficult question.


    "This is Matilda Owen. She''s from Cambola City. She takes me here.


    Jessica didn''t tell Andrew why she came to Cambola City. If she told Andrew, it was because of James. Andrew would stop her.


    James''s betrayal made him the first enemy of the Clifford family.


    Although Jessica hated Andrew, she just couldn''t let him die.


    "Avery? Why is she everywhere I go?" Jessica squinted at Avery, "wasn''t your wedding with her spoiled?"


    "Mind your own business."


    Jessica stayed in Cambola City. Jones notified them the ceremony to wake Olivia up was scheduled after three days.


    Cambola City made great preparations these three days, and it sank into an ecstatic state.


    Olivia had been sleeping for dozens of years. They held the ceremony every year to wake her up. But they failed every time.


    But this year would be different. The medicine that was prepared would be one hundred days after three days. They would take it to her.


    So the audience could witness the spectacle of holy v.i.r.g.i.n waking up as well as the magic of the wonder medicine that had hundreds of years of history.


    Avery spent the next three days in anxiety.


    After three days, i.e., the evening of the ceremony, the yelling of a servant was echoed throughout the city.


    "Murder!"


    Avery got really tight. Murder? Who was murdered? The ceremony was about to begin. Who dared to kill?


    The evening glory lights the city. Jones took soldiers to surround the entire guest section. Everyone that heard the news came out of the room.


    "Mr. Jones, what happened?" Andrew walked over to Avery. He got so uneasy hearing the news. But he was relieved seeing Avery was okay.


    "My son is murdered! You all have suspicions!" Jones was outrageous.


    Ran was killed? Avery was surprised. Jones only had Ran, the son. Who would do such a horrible thing?


    Andrew and Avery looked at each other. They soon learned their situation.


    This is Cambola City. This is Jones''s turf.


    Jones was red in his eye sockets. He was grieved at his son''s death.


    "When you come here, we extend the greatest welcome. But who could think we invited a wolf to the house and got my son killed? I want them all arrested!"


    Andrew whispered.


    "I''ll cover for you while you run to the medicine room. There''s a car waiting. If I didn''t turn up, leave on your own. "


    Avery nodded. She knew there was no way out if she stayed behind. After Ran was gone, Jones wouldn''t let them go.


    Jones''s men pulled out the daggers. Dozens of them surrounded Avery and Andrew. Andrew put Avery behind his back and pointed at them with his walking stick.


    This was the only arm he had.


    "Sir, she''s only a pregnant woman. Please don''t hurt her."


    "Can''t a pregnant woman kill? Arrest them all! Leave no one !"


    "Lord, I''m the daughter of the holy v.i.r.g.i.n. If she woke up, she''d blame you," Avery had to use her mother as the shield. Her status in Cambola City was quite serious. It might stop Jones.


    Jones hesitated. But the loud booming came from afar. Then everyone felt the quake...

 Chapter 403 - 403: What Shall We Do?

    Jones''s housekeeper rolled and crawled over.


    "Lord, Mr. Arlington, and his men at the altar were trying to take the holy v.i.r.g.i.n away."


    Avery felt herself on a rollercoaster. She knew the device. If her mother was removed from the casket, the device would kick in. The altar would collapse. The mountain would fall down.


    So the strong shake was because of that?


    "Stop them!"


    Andrew kicked them so hard while they were distracted. He grabbed Avery by her arm to run.


    "Avery, can you run?"


    Avery held her belly. She had to for the sake of her child.


    They were running to the medicine room. There was a car waiting. As long as they got there, they could get out.


    But what about her mother?


    "Andrew, go without me. I have to go back to my mother."


    "What are you talking about? The mountain is falling down. No one can save her. Don''t waste your life dying with her! You''re not alone now. Think of your child!"


    Andrew mentioned the baby to talk some sense into Avery. Her eyes got red. She knew her mother wasn''t dead after all these years. And she could see her now. But they were apart before she talked to her.


    But Andrew was right. It was a dead-end if she turned back.


    What should she do?


    Feeling fl.u.s.tered and upset, Avery started shedding tears.


    "Don''t cry. Let''s go. Your mother wouldn''t blame you if she knew," Andrew grabbed her to run as fast as she could.


    They could hear the stones falling and the sound of hitting. The crowd ran in different directions for their lives.


    "Is Logan insane! Damn it!" Andrew couldn''t help swearing and took Avery running through the crowd.


    Soon they got to the medicine room. Andrew helped Avery in the car. Then he left and returned soon.


    "Seatbelt."


    "Is your leg fine?"


    "Yeah."


    Andrew started the car. More came and clapped on the door window, hoping to get in.


    Avery suddenly thought of Jessica.


    "Jessica is still in the city."


    "She isn''t. She left," Andrew got rid of the people by the window, "I went by the medicine room. They said Jessica already left with the medicine."


    Did she take medicine? Jessica''s arrival was as surprising as her taking medicine. Maybe that was what brought her here.


    The car was too fast. Avery held her chest. She felt sick.


    Andrew turned around.


    "Do you want me to stop?"


    Avery shook her head. She wanted to go back soon. The rendezvous time with Diana was near. There was also the thing with Evan and Rebecca. She had to find out the truth. Logan''s whereabouts were unknown. The B Country must descend into chaos.


    Andrew amused himself with a joke.


    "Do you realize every time I''m with you, it''s like a Hollywood movie."


    "You''d better stay away from me."


    It seemed true. They went through the tsunami, air crush, and mountain collapse.


    He didn''t spend a long time with her. But they seemed to go through a lot.


    She used to hate him so much. But the irony was he saved her almost every time.


    "Thank you," Avery knew they might be caught or buried under falling rocks if it weren''t for Andrew.


    "How about you give me a peck on the cheek?"


    "You must be tired of living to say that."


    Andrew smiled. He stopped the car seeing Avery still held her chest.


    "Let''s stop for a second."


    Avery looked outside the window. On either lane was l.u.s.trous and unknown trees. There were also fireflies. She opened the window and grabbed one to put it in the car.


    The firefly gave off flickering light in the narrow and dark space. It stopped on the rear end mirror. Avery reached out to touch it. It flew away.


    "Who do you think will benefit the most from Logan''s death?"


    "His wife, certainly."


    Andrew shook his head and gave an unexpected answer, "Evan''s grandfather."


    "Why?"


    "Mrs. President knows nothing about politics. But if Evan marries Rebecca, the power would slide away to the Howel family."


    "Do you mean Molly will become his puppy?"


    "Mr. Howel is a hegemonist. The city is not enough for him. Don''t you realize he spends far more time in B Country over the years?"


    It was true.


    "He tried everything to make Evan marry Rebecca. It must be a political influence. Mr. Howel wouldn''t do anything that compromised his interest."


    "What if Evan refused?"


    "Do you think that''s possible?"


    Avery was frozen at Andrew''s rebuke.


    "Mr. Howel is a man of means. Do you want to bet on it?"


    "Just drive," Avery didn''t respond. She was too fl.u.s.tered to continue hearing.


    She couldn''t deny Andrew made sense. All she could depend on was Logan returned to B Country safely. Then she might have a chance.


    ***


    At the altar, Logan held Olivia in a white dress out in his arms. He finally touched her bright and handsome face.


    His cold eyes were replaced with passion soon. She finally came back to him after all the years.


    When he held her, he could give up the presidency for her. She was finally his again after all the years.


    "Sir, the mountain is about to collapse. We have to leave now," Tinder hurried to say.


    The mountain started shaking fiercely again. Rocks of all sizes fell down.


    Logan took a black overcoat on top of Olivia to protect her.


    Then he started to leave. But the falling stones kept getting more and more.


    The cave was shaking. The bodyguards couldn''t stand upright. Some were struck by the rocks.


    Tinder followed Logan. He kept the stones away from his with his body and arms. He was bleeding.


    Logan was in no better condition. He bent over and kept the stones away from Olivia. The stones kept falling down. Logan felt his inner organs all crushed. Blood came out from his mouth.


    "Sir!" Tinder held up Logan, who was half-kneeling on the ground. Soon a rock hit them. It was lucky that it wasn''t a big one. Or it probably would kill him.


    But Tinder still protected Logan with his body. He looked up at the door.


    "Sir, the door was locked by the stones."

 Chapter 404 - 404: She Wanted To Give Him A Surprise

    Boom!


    There was a loud noise from behind. Avery turned back. Under the moonlight, the altar mountain that she could see vaguely had numerous. She didn''t know the boom came from the mountain or the sky.


    Avery held her chest and said in her mind, sorry, mom.


    Andrew seemed to read her mind. He grabbed her hand so tightly.


    "It''s not your fault. Blame the president for being too hasty."


    Avery''s look was grey and lifeless. She couldn''t stop crying. Her tears fell down on Andrew''s hand back.


    "When a man is crazy "for a woman, that''s what he does. He doesn''t think of consequence at all. It has nothing to do with a man''s age."


    Andrew meant Logan and himself.


    Andrew put his head out of the window and up in the sky.


    "It''s raining. We have to be faster. After everything is finished, I''ll come back with you if you beg."


    "Nonsense!" Avery pushed his hands away. She took a tissue to wipe her tears.


    Avery smiled languishing.


    "I don''t know. Maybe the one with you at last..."


    "Drive the car. If you don''t want to, I''ll."


    They could only hear the engine and the rain stroking against the windshields. It was raining and kept raining heavier. There was thunder and lightning.


    Andrew drove to the suburban area. Soon they arrived at an unknown town. It was raining too heavy, and they had to find a place to stay in.


    The phone received signals. The first thing Avery did was opening her phone. A message she saw at first.


    Diana texted her the rendezvous point. She searched for the place. It was not the hotel but a giant playground.


    It was scheduled at 2 in the afternoon the next day.


    Avery guessed they could barely make it from their location with the fastest speed. But before then, she would hurry to find Evan at the castle.


    She wanted to give him a surprise.


    The weather was better compared with the storm the day before.


    Avery couldn''t ask Andrew to drive her to the playground. She asked him to drop her off at a mall. She watched him drive off, stopped a taxi, and got to the playground.


    There were plenty of people. They were mostly families.


    Avery stood at the gate. She looked around. The playground was the last place she thought Diana would choose. She assumed Diana would want to meet somewhere private like a coffee.


    Avery felt her sleeve grabbed. A child with vanilla icecream pulled her sleeve.


    "Miss, your locker number is 1007."


    Avery bent over. The kid had ice cream all over his mouth. Avery was about to take tissue out from her pocket when he wiped it clean with the back of his hand."What locker?"


    He pointed at the locker by the gate and ran off.


    There are hundreds of lockers. 1007 was on the right corner.


    Avery took out the card she was given by the clown and had it swiped by the machine. It opened.


    One card lay in the locker. On it was a long line with numbers and letters. It looked like the car registration number.


    It was hard to track the car down in a crowded place with cars.


    Avery came to the open garage. A driver came out from a black Cayenne. Avery lowered to check the registration number. It was the car.


    "Miss Peters," the driver lowered his head to greet Avery, "Diana asked me to pick you up."


    "Why should I trust you?" Avery took half a step back.


    "There is a code if you don''t believe me," the driver nodded and lowered his voice, "Zuri Hotel''s cherry."


    "There are a dozen cherry trees," Avery had to give it to Diana for her prudence. Was this because Mr. Howel was watching her?


    Avery got in without hesitation.


    The car drove on. Avery didn''t know where it was headed. But they were still downtown.


    It stopped at a big museum after a while.


    Museum?


    "Miss Peters," a bodyguard opened the door for Avery.


    This was a dinosaur museum. There aren''t many visitors. Inside was various fossils, dinosaur eggs, and skeletons shielded by glass tanks.


    Avery followed the bodyguard insider. The longer they walked, the fewer people they saw.


    They kept walking until the last exhibition hall. On the glass door was a "not open to public" sign with bodyguards outside.


    The bodyguard opened the door and closed it after Avery went through.


    In the middle were a few display cabinets with some plant fossils from the Jurassic period.


    In front of her was a figure with his back at Avery. The person seemed to look into the ancient legacy.


    But it was not a woman but a man.


    The man slowly turned back.


    "I understand Miss Peters just came back from Cambola City. Thank you for taking the trouble to meet me this soon."


    His face was full of wrinkles. It looked grimly with his half-smiling look.


    He stood with a walking stick with a Howel emblem carved on the head.


    It was Evan''s grandfather, Mr. Howel.


    "Why are you here? Where is Diana?"


    "Do you want to meet her so much? Tell me, why do you want to meet her? Isn''t she Evan''s old flame? You won''t jump at her at the sight of her, will you?"


    "Only people with filthy thoughts think of things of the worst," she should have known it was Mr. Howel that kept in touch via email. She used to think of this possibility.


    But she totally fell for it when she was given the card.


    If Mr. Howel wanted to see her, he could just force her to come. He didn''t need to be so prudent. So she really thought she was meeting Diana that day.


    But she was outwitted. Mr. Howel didn''t have to force her. He tricked her into coming here.


    He even knew she just got back from. Cambola City. So he knew her schedule.


    She couldn''t help shivering.


    "That''s how you think of me? Fine. There''s only the strong and the weak in my world. I never consider whether my methods are dirty or not."


    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 405 - 405: What A Good Show

    Crossing one hand on top of another, Mr. Howel put his weight on the walking stick.


    "I won''t do anything to you; after all, you''re pregnant with the Howel son. I invite you here to watch a good show."


    "What a good show?" The first thing that Avery thought of was confinement: he locked her somewhere to see Evan and Rebecca''s wedding.


    Apart from that, there was no good show for her.


    "Is interest so important to you? Is it more important than your grandson''s happiness?


    Do you think he''ll be happy if he marries Rebecca? You''re destroying him!" Avery smiled icily.


    "Hahaha. You have an interesting way of thinking. But I don''t need your lecturing on


    Happiness and love at my age," Mr. Howel laughed out. The laughter came from his chest and was loud and clear.


    "Evan will not do your bidding."


    "He''ll know one day that love will perish as time passes by. Only wealth and power are your closet friends. They will never betray you. He''ll thank me after he comes around."


    "He won''t! As far as I can tell, he''s not like you!"


    "Don''t be so sure of yourself. How long do you think a man''s love can last?"


    "I don''t care. But at least we don''t break couples apart just for the fun of it. We don''t do anything that burdens our conscience. We don''t betray each other. That''s enough for me."


    "Really?" Mr. Howel looked at Avery with pity.


    "Then you should watch the show carefully. Then you can decide whether the man you love will betray you or not. But you have to keep up your nutrition. You''re too thin for a pregnant woman. You''ll harm the child in your belly."


    Avery felt her spine crawling when Mr. Howel stared at her belly. She covered it with her hands.


    "Aren''t you afraid this good show might cause a miscarriage?"


    "I''ll ask the doctor to be present too. Besides, if you could lose the child easily, you''d lose it already. This is the safest yet the most dangerous place for you."


    Mr. Howel waved his hands. A man in black came in and put a black hood on


    Avery''s head. Avery didn''t know where she would be taken to. But fighting back made no difference.


    When she could see the light again, she found herself in an open European-style bedroom. The decorations were luxurious.


    Mr. Howel didn''t plan to torture her, so she gathered. It was perhaps for the sake of her child.


    She looked around. All the windows were sealed. The door was made of iron with a tiny hole to put a food tray.


    Her activities were confined in this room. She couldn''t get out.


    So Mr. Howel was determined to keep her here until after Evan and Rebecca''s wedding, after the child was born, more pessimistically speaking.


    Avery got out of the bed barefoot. The thick carpets had royal painting patterns.


    Avery came to the door and started banging as hard as she could.


    "Open the door! Let me out! Is anybody out there?"


    She knew there must be people outside. But none answered her.


    If, by any luck, she managed to open the door, there must be guards.


    Anything including her phone to keep her in touch with others was confiscated.


    People would only come at meal hours to bring her food. Every time, they would only open the tiny hole to deliver the food tray in.


    It was no different from jail.


    She walked around the room. Sometimes she looked down from the window. It was about the height of four or five stores.


    There was also a bathroom and a study. When she got bored, she started reading.


    She didn''t even know the wedding date of Evan and Rebecca since she couldn''t talk to anybody.


    She heard footsteps outside. It was probably mealtime again.


    There wasn''t even a watch. She could only tell the day and night.


    Avery knelt down next to the hole. She planned to grab whoever it was to ask when would Rebecca and Evan get married and what time it was.


    But the hole wasn''t opened this time. The door was opened.


    Avery looked up. The maid came in with a food tray with dozens following behind her.


    Ten strong bodyguards carried some boxes. There are also medical professionals with medical cases and equipment.


    The maid placed the tray next to the bed and ordered impersonally.


    "Eat."


    Avery frowned at the uninvited crowd. She didn''t touch the food.


    The maid ordered again coldly.


    "Eat, please, Miss Peters."


    "When will you let me out? When is Evan''s wedding? Where is Mr. Howel? I need to see him."


    "Give her a physical check if she isn''t hungry," the maid stepped aside.


    Two men came in carrying her to the bed and made her sit down.


    "What are you doing?" Avery struggled.


    "Don''t move. The doctor will check you up," the maid answered.


    The doctor went out to grab his devices and did the checkup.


    "She''s in perfect condition. So is the baby."


    Avery could get used to the environment. Although she didn''t agree with the food in


    Cambola City, she regularly ate to reserve strength.


    She knew how much the child meant for Mr. Howel. But she didn''t choose to starve herself to fight back.


    She would never risk the child.


    The maid nodded.


    "Good. Start setting up."


    The bodyguards started hustling after the order. Avery was confused.


    One of them pulled up a giant screen. Others held the projectors.


    Were they making her watch the wedding of Evan and Rebecca?


    Or what were the screen and projector for?


    Everything was ready to go. The bodyguards, doctor, and maid all stayed behind. They moved to the side of the room. Two bodyguards carried her to sit down on the sofa.


    One man said to the walkie-talkie.


    "Sir, everything is ready."


    He handed it over to Avery. It was Mr. Howel.


    "Miss Peters, I''m sure you''re expecting this good show. Stay back and relax. I''ll ask the doctor to keep monitoring your heartbeat and fetal movement. I know you''re always calm. I hope you don''t let me down this time.

 Chapter 406 - 406: How Will You Stop This Mad Game

    Avery stared at the black walkie-talkie. The voice sounded grimly and creepy like it came from hell.


    "What on earth are you going to show me?"


    "Open the projector!" Mr. Howel smiled as he ordered.


    They flipped open the switch of the projector and closed other lights in the room. Images started showing on the white screen. The light shined on Avery''s face.


    They were all scripts. The rectangular screen was divided into three shooting scripts. Every shooting was captured with an individual camera.


    Every figure was present in one shooting. Avery saw Evan right away. He was studying in the castle. He was on the phone while pinching between his eyebrows.


    He was still royal and rebellious, even if Avery didn''t see him for days. The way he stood and the action he made was deadly attractive. Avery could fall for his charisma willingly.


    Avery set her eyes on the second shooting. It was a woman in a black dress with loose hair. She was hung in the air with her hands chained. She had her head lowered so Avery couldn''t see her face.


    Soon, this woman slowly looked up as a response to some kind of sound. Avery didn''t know she was deliberate or not when she had her face right at the camera. The camera zoomed in, and her face was clearer and clearer.


    Avery held her chest and gasped.


    It was Diana Summer!


    Diana had a sharp jaw and a pale look. She was a gorgeous woman. But her lips were chapped, and her body was full of whipping marks.


    She had huge black circles underneath her eyes. Her eyeballs thus became disproportionately big.


    She was hung by the iron chain, and rested her head on her arm. She looked very weak. Avery looked at her waist, and there was something tied.


    Someone came in with a syringe. They injected her with whatever was in it.


    Avery looked up again. She seemed to be more lively.


    But Avery couldn''t watch more at her being tortured. She soon turned to the third shooting.


    She was surprised and shocked to see Diana. But she was beyond words to see herself in the shooting.


    She was sitting in the room. Why would she be on the screen?


    She looked around. She was kept company by many bodyguards, maids and doctors, and sitting comfortably down on the couch.


    But she seemed to sit on the messy ground of some sort of warehouse in the shot.


    Many people looked like the world. But the chances were small to see another woman who had the same look and was pregnant.


    Avery stared at her belly. It was tied to something too. She looked again, and it was a timing bomb.


    There were three scripts. Two women were tied. Avery knew more or less what Mr. Howel was up to.


    He was showing Avery how Evan would choose when "she" and Diana were in danger at the same time.


    Considering her child, Mr. Howel found a replacement that looked like her, or just gave her a plastic surgery. She did look like her enough to make Evan believe so.


    Avery gasped. She suddenly lost strength. Even if Evan told her he loved her more than once, Diana meant a lot to him.


    Looking back, Evan spared no means to get her pregnant to save Diana when she was imprisoned by Mr. Howel.


    It was said that Evan and Diana were childhood sweethearts. It didn''t sound groundless.


    Now Mr. Howel made Evan choose between her and Diana. It was quite the scheme.


    "Miss Peters, I take it you know what I''m going to do?"


    "Don''t you think this trick is quite lame? If you already decide to make him marry Rebecca, you don''t need to hurt innocent people. Besides, I''m not interested in the boring game at all."


    Avery said as calmly as she could. Actually, she was interested in, and afraid innocent people would be collateral damage.


    No matter whom Evan chose to save first, the other would get hurt.


    "What are you afraid of? Are you worried Evan might choose Diana over you?"


    "If I say yes, will you stop this boring game?"


    "No."


    Avery sneered as an answer. She couldn''t take her eyes off the screen. Evan''s look turned after he got a call. Avery could feel his aggressiveness and anger rushing off the screen.


    In the castle.


    Evan looked grimly, hearing the busy tone on the phone. His eyes were full of ice.


    He dialed back the second the other party hung up. They turned the phone off.


    Tinder rushed in and showed him the tablet. Diana was chained and hung in the air. Her dress was whipping marks.


    "Sir..." Tinder looked at Evan rubbing his temple. His lips suddenly lost all the colors. This was the first time that Evan lost control of himself with twenty years of serving him.


    The phone was about Avery. They told Evan to take money for Avery''s life. She was kidnapped. But they also found Diana''s whereabouts. They said the timing bomb on Diana''s waist would explode if Evan didn''t get there within one hour.


    What were the chances of both in trouble?


    It was like it was arranged.


    Tinder watched Evan pacing around in the room. He thought Evan wouldn''t hesitate to make choices. But he did.


    "Get the money," Evan ordered.


    The kidnapper asked for one billion. He had to send someone to get the money.


    "Get two teams. Tinder, you lead one..."


    "Okay."


    Tinder arranged the teams right away. Evan stopped him.


    "Call this number."


    Tinder looked at the number. He froze for a bit. But he didn''t dare to ask and called.


    As time passed by, Avery was suffering, looking at the screen. She knew the woman on the screen was an imposter. She wished Evan would save Diana first. But she was afraid Evan really went for it, which proved how important she was to him.


    It must be hard for Evan.


    Avery closed her eyes with pain. She heard the doctor said her heartbeat was racing.


    She heard horrible laughter from the walkie-talkie.


    "What? The show just starts. You can''t take it?"


    "How will you stop this mad game?"


    "Mad?" Mr. Howel said with a cool voice, "I like it. If the game is finished before it starts, it isn''t mad. I don''t stop in the middle of the game. Hahaha. If it can''t be stopped, just enjoy it."

 Chapter 407 - 407: Don’t Do Anything Stupid

    Although Avery couldn''t see Mr. Howel''s face, she could sense that Mr. Howel was thrilled about the game. It was a state of ecstasy.


    Avery witnessed Evan leave the study. Then she couldn''t see him anymore. There were only two images on the screen. They were bigger and clearer.


    The two women on the screen were struggling. The time bomb tied on the waist kept ticking. It created a weird tension among them.


    Avery had a calm personality. But she had to admit she lost it at the moment. Her heartbeat, as shown on the monitor, was faster and faster.


    Avery took a deep breath. She knew everything she did was captured by the camera. She could vaguely sense Mr. Howel, behind the scene, gloated as she became uneasy.


    "Miss Peters, you need to calm down," the doctor said.


    Avery closed her eyes. She turned her head away. But she was in a chaotic mind.


    She thought of running away by excusing herself to the restroom. But she was pregnant. Plus, there were so many eyes on her. She had a tiny window.


    Avery didn''t know how long it was. But the maid was kind to tell her Evan was in the shot again.


    Avery felt a twitch. She opened her eyes and saw Evan''s face. Then she heard Mr. Howel''s big and gloating laughter.


    "Hahaha. Miss Peters, I hope you''re not too disappointed."


    Evan was in the same place as Diana.


    On the other hand, Tinder was at the place where the imposter was.


    Avery closed her eyes. As it turned out, Evan, in the scheme that was deliberately set up, chose Diana. Between her and Diana, Evan chose her over Avery. He chose Diana and gave up on her and their baby.


    She wasn''t surprised by the result. She knew in advance how important Diana was to Evan.


    But she was a human being with feelings. All the time she spent was, Evan seemed like a dream. When she woke up, she realized she was nothing.


    Avery felt icy, bitter, and regret coming to her at the same time. She couldn''t find words to describe how empty and barren she felt. It was similar to setting fire to the l.u.s.trous forests with birds and flowers. It became wreckage in an instant.


    But she didn''t have time to feel sorry for herself. She moved to grab the syringe on the medicine box on the coffee table. She hit it hard against the corner, and it was broken into pieces. She took one and aimed at her belly.


    "I''m so sorry, little thing. I don''t want to use you when you''re still in my belly. But you''re my only way out," Avery quietly said.


    "Miss Peters!"


    The maids shouted out, and bodyguards were afraid to take any sudden actions. The doctors were surprised too.


    "Miss Peters, don''t do anything stupid. You''ll hurt your baby."


    "I want to see Mr. Howel."


    Avery said it in the direction of the walkie-talkie. Avery pointed the sharp end at her tender skin. She could feel the baby start wriggling in her belly.


    She touched her belly to comfort the baby, hoping to give it some sense of security.


    What Mr. Howel cared most was her baby. This was where Avery had to strike.


    "Bring her to me."


    Avery thought they would drive her. But they only took her to the third stairs. So Mr. Howel was in the castle with her the whole time.


    The bodyguard opened the door for Avery. She walked in. Mr. Howel sat behind the table desk. He looked at ease. He frowned at Avery''s syringe.


    "Put it down. It''s no need."


    Avery shook her head.


    "Is there a need to make me watch the video? After all, I''m powerless in front of you, aren''t I?"


    Mr. Howel answered as he gave a big smile.


    "You''re wrong. I wouldn''t dream of looking down upon you. You know how to threaten people with whatever you have, for example, your child."


    Mr. Howel smiled again. There were more wrinkles at the corner of his eye.


    "What do you want?"


    Avery was surprised at Mr. Howel''s directness. The reason she asked to see Mr. Howel instead of leaving as she had some questions that bothered her for a long time.


    Mr. Howel waved at the bodyguards to let them out before Avery asked. They left as ordered.


    Avery was alone with Mr. Howel. He didn''t have to beat around the bushes.


    "I want to know why you want my baby if you want Evan to marry Rebecca?"


    Four years, if he let Evan marry Rebecca, she wouldn''t be here.


    The irony was that she thought she got tired of Evan because she was poisoned. She tried everything to divorce him. She was so unwilling to get pregnant. But in the end, she fell hopelessly for him.


    How Avery felt was nothing like she imagined. She woke up almost instantly. But her heart hurt so much like it was torn apart. She was on the edge of the cliff and could fall at any time.


    She couldn''t compete with Diana after all.


    Mr. Howel didn''t expect this question. But he laughed out soon.


    "I take it out, don''t lose your sanity over Evan''s betrayal."


    Avery frowned aggressively at the word "betrayal".


    She hated it so much, but she had to accept it. It stuck into her heart, and she could do nothing about it.


    "I don''t want your baby," Mr. Howel stood up. As he moved, Avery saw the details on the handmade suit.


    Avery''s pupils widened because of surprise. Wasn''t it because of the child?


    Then what was it?


    Mr. Howel took a sip of the tea.


    "I want the cord blood."


    "For Rebecca?" Avery understood it instantly.


    "You''re very smart," Mr. Howel smiled, "Becca blood coagulation problems. This is a hereditary disease that can only be treated through cord blood of her family. And you''re her sister..."


    There was a 1/4 chance that it could match.


    Avery clenched her hand into a fist. It made sense that Rebecca couldn''t stop bleeding when the kidnapper gave a small cut on her neck. Avery heard more than once that there was something wrong with her blood.


    The reason Mr. Howel wouldn''t let Evan marry Rebecca was this. If Rebecca was pregnant, the baby would get the same blood problem. So Mr. Howel chose the least significant one from the socialites to marry Evan.


    So, all in all, the ultimate purpose was that Mr. Howel would I grab more power? This was supposed to be the flawless plan.


    Avery, Evan, and Diana were all the tools to be used.


    Avery had to admit Mr. Howel was devious.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I take abortion?" Without the cordial blood, there was no cure for Rebecca.


    "You won''t!" Mr. Howel was so sure of himself, "you''re poisoned, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 408 - 408: Where Do You Want To Go?

    Avery took several steps back because of the surprise. She hit the door frame and felt grave pain on her back.


    He knew! How could he possibly know?


    Avery placed her hands on her chest. She was too surprised to say anything. Her hands were so cold, and she couldn''t breathe. Did Mr. Howel poison her?


    While Avery completely lost herself, Mr. Howel was as cool as a cuc.u.mber.


    "You''re almost six months pregnant. If you choose abortion, it''s the same as giving birth. You could die."


    "What if I give birth when the time comes?" Avery held her breath.


    "You''re very smart. You should know the ending is the same. But if you give birth when it''s due time, you could live for another four months."


    Avery lost her strength and had to lean against the door. She could barely remain to stand. She knew she must look terrible. But horror and fear kept growing and burst out of her chest. She couldn''t help it.


    "Did you poison me? Avery''s voice was low. Every time she said something, she had to use all the remaining strength.


    "I don''t have to. Not to you, at least," Mr. Howel said as if he encountered these things every day, "but you don''t want to know who did."


    Mr. Howel had every means to force her to leave Evan after she gave birth to her child. He didn''t need to poison her. Who could it be? Who hated her so much that they wanted her dead?


    Avery shook her head in surprise. Seeing Evan choose Diana over her was like slapping her across the face. Getting the answers to the questions that bothered her for a long time was like stabbing her in the chest fiercely. She was left with the wound that didn''t stop bleeding.


    She was too weak. But she still wanted to leave here with the remaining strength. She looked up.


    "If so, could you fulfill the dream of a dying person for the sake of her child?"


    "Do you want to leave?"


    "Yes."


    "Where do you want to go? I''ll ask the driver to give you a lift." Mr. Howel took another sip of tea.


    Avery didn''t say no. She knew Mr. Howel could watch her every move. Why bother fighting?


    "I want my phone back."


    Mr. Howel got the bodyguard to take her handbag, which contained her personal stuff, including her phone. Then he phoned the driver to give her a lift.


    B country was big. But where could she go?


    Evan chose Diana. Maybe it was the same reason he chose to marry Rebecca.


    Or why did he agree to marry her?


    "Miss Peters, where do you want to go?"


    Avery looked down, flipping through her purse. She had some loose change that she borrowed from Andrew when he dropped her off at the mall. That was all the cash he had. He also gave her a card, but she refused.


    She didn''t have enough to stay in the hotel.


    "Just keep driving. I''ll let you know after I know."


    Avery lost her strength. She let herself sink in the soft seat. Every part of her body was wrong. She had a serious headache.


    Avery put her hands on her belly and felt a bulge.


    "Is it you, little thing? Do you feel mom''s pain too?"


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart. I''m in a terrible state. I let you down. But what should mommy do?"


    Avery shed tears without sound. The tears fell on her belly. The baby settled down as if it understood her.


    "Miss Peters, are you okay?" The driver looked at her through the rear end mirror.


    Avery shook her head.


    "Can you give me a tissue?"


    The driver handed her one.


    After she wiped her face, she said to the driver to go to Howel''s castle.


    She left her passport and packaged there. Besides, after everything, Evan owed her an explanation.


    She had to hear from Evan even if it was harsh.


    She looked down. The phone screen kept flickering. It was Andrew.


    "Avery, are you okay? Evan''s PA kept calling me for your whereabouts. I''ve been trying to contact you for almost 4 hours..."


    "Yeah, I''m okay now."


    "Where are you? Are you back?" Andrew started regretting leaving her at the mall. He should have driven her to the castle.


    "I''m on the way back to the castle."


    Avery stopped for a second and asked if Andrew knew where Jessica was.


    "Jessica?" Andrew was not sure why she asked about his sister, and he raised his voice, "do you want to see her?"


    "Yes. I want to meet her."


    "As it happens, I want to find her too."


    "So, you don''t know where she is?"


    Andrew said Jessica took the cure Cambola people worked on for hundreds of years when they ran from there. If it was as magical as Cambola people claimed, she wanted to give it a try. Mabey, it could cure her.


    But Jessica took it, and she didn''t know why.


    ***


    Jessica was thrown heavily and hit the table corner. Her back was in sudden and fierce pain. Because of pain, she crawled on the carpet like a cooked shrimp.


    James, with his mask, walked to her, got down, and pinched her chin.


    "Why do you run? Em? Tell me where you were."


    "James..."


    "What did you say?" James gasped. He used more strength and almost broke her jaw, "what did you say?"


    "James! I know you''re James Moore!" Jessica looked back at the blue ember eyes. Ever since she knew his identity, she was not afraid of him. Instead, she was sympathetic.


    James glared at her and squeezed her chin as hard as he could. He realized she was no longer afraid of him.


    "I''m going to give you the last chance to tell me where you went."


    Jessica kept her lips pressed. But her jaw was pinched, so her mouth was forced open.


    "Don''t you want to tell me? Let''s see," James ordered, "bring her here."


    Matilda was brought here too. She was pushed beside Jessica.


    "Matilda? How are you?" Jessica held her, "what happened to your face?"


    Matilda''s face was swollen. She had blood around her mouth, "Jessica."


    Jessica could hardly hear her breathing.


    "James, why do you hit her? It''s me you''re after!"


    "Jessica, I''m okay," Matilda was in Jessica''s arms, "Sir, Jessica and I went to Cambola City. We knew you''re ill. We went there to get you medicine."


    "What medicine?


    Jessica took a square wooden chest from her pocket.


    "The medicine is in it."


    James pushed Jessica away and opened the chest. It was a black round pill.


    "Matilda said you were poisoned. This could cure you."


    "Why do you care?" James threw the pill up and down. He didn''t care at all.


    "James, just take medicine. Cambola City worked on it for hundreds of years. It''s very precious."


    Jessica tried to take the pill back in case he lost it.


    But James put it back in the chest and threw it out of the window.

 Chapter 409 - 409: This Is Clear My Grandfather’s Trap

    Jessica rushed to the window. The backyard was a swamp with all sorts of unknown plants.


    The plants were different in height. Some were taller than men.


    Jessica didn''t hesitate to run out of the room to the swamp.


    This was the medicine that she and Matilda traveled far to Cambola City to get. She and the medicine were almost buried under bubbles for it. How could he just throw it?


    Jessica was searching through the plants. But the backyard was huge. She had to look for a long time.


    What she failed to know was James cast a meaningful look on her from the window upstairs.


    ***


    When Avery returned to the castle, the maids told her neither Evan nor Tinder came back, which surprised her.


    She packed up and took her passport. When she came downstairs, she heard the maid greeting Evan.


    Was Evan back?


    Avery took her package and slowly walked downstairs. There were messy footsteps around the door that uneased her. Why was she nervous?


    Evan chose to save Diana in the game and left "her" alone. She should have walked over in anger, slapped him across his face, and left here without any worry.


    But when Evan walked in, she felt it was sarcastic. She was upset, worried, and sad because of him. But he walked in with another woman in his arms.


    He stood upright like a triumphant warrior. It was a pity that it wasn''t her that he saved.


    "Mrs. Howel?" Tinder said, first. He was thrilled and surprised.


    It was like a person who couldn''t be here was here.


    But he soon spotted the package at Avery''s feet. He hurried to tell Evan.


    "Sir, I can take Miss Summer."


    Evan kept staring at Avery and let Tinder get Diana.


    Diana had Evan''s coat on her. So Avery didn''t see her face. She looked at Evan, and he came over to hug her.


    Avery slapped him across his face as she thought about in her mind.


    Evan frowned. He used his tongue to press his mouth. It was a tiny bulge. Then he wiped his mouth with his finger. There was blood as he assumed.


    Avery stared at him, icily. She came here to ask for an explanation. But there was no need now.


    She carried her bags to leave, but Evan grabbed her by her wrist.


    "Where are you going?"


    "That''s none of your business," Avery struggled, "I almost forgot to congratulate you. I do envy you. You''re about to get married and still see your childhood sweetheart. I guess as to your ex-wife, I''m out of the picture now. I''ll leave you be."


    Evan slightly frowned. He put his hand across Avery''s chest, pressed her shoulder, and hugged her.


    "Are you mad at me?"


    "Am I supposed to be happy? A father gives up on his wife and kid. How can I possibly be happy when I''m the wife."


    "Are you mad because I didn''t save you?"


    "I can''t blame you. After all, you sent Tinder."


    Avery wanted to break up the hand that held her.


    "She wasn''t you."


    "But if it is me, would you come and save me?" Avery grabbed his finger off one by one. She stared at him, forcing him to answer.


    Evan stared back at Avery. His jaw was tense.


    "Avery, you never believed in me, did you?"


    "How could I?" Avery looked at Diana, who was settled on the sofa. How could she after Evan saved Diana?


    "This is clearly my grandfather''s trap."


    "So what?"


    Diana started coughing. Evan looked back at her and turned at Avery again.


    "You must be tired after what you''ve been through. I''ll ask them to take you to rest."


    There was nothing uncertain about what Evan said. He left her no room for negotiation. He just wouldn''t let Avery go.


    Perhaps he couldn''t say more in front of Diana. So he wanted her to go back to the bedroom to wait for him.


    "I won''t bother you anymore. You don''t want anything wrong before your wedding, right? "


    Avery raised her hand and waved casually. She was so indifferent and not attached to anything anymore. Avery sneered.


    "Even if you want to save me, but you couldn''t, could you not marry Rebecca if I stayed?"


    Evan was silent. He didn''t respond. But his attitude was an answer.


    He had to get married. He had to go for Diana.


    It was like he had to get her pregnant for Diana.


    Avery smiled. It was so sarcastic. In this castle, he grabbed seafood, spent a honeymoon with her, and did magic tricks. All was like an illusion that broke apart at any second. Men''s words could not be trusted. Before, Evan told her to add her name to the property doc.u.ment. Now he decided to marry another woman.


    She was not an innocent girl anymore. She would not do his bidding just because of his sweet promises.


    "Evan, you''re a terrible man."


    Evan''s look turned gloom after what Avery said. He had to hold the explanation. He couldn''t say more at this time.


    "Miss Peters," Diana said weakly, "you can''t say that to Evan. He..."


    "You want to tell me he had to, right?" Avery picked up the package again. She was ready to leave.


    "Evan, you want me to get pregnant for Diana. I did. How do you want to use me if I stayed?"


    Evan was livid. He knew Avery was caught up in the moment. She didn''t mean it. So he reached out to take her upstairs. But Avery hit him with the handbags.


    "Evan, if I was more useful to you, do you think I would allow it this time? You make me fall for you and get pregnant, and I did. I admit it. But I won''t go in the future."


    Avery decided not to be fooled and fall for his lies.


    Evan couldn''t hear anymore. He took the luggage and put it down. He held her in his arms. Avery wanted to fight back, but Evan started kissing her.


    Evan held her so tightly and lowered his head to seal her lips. He gently bit her soft lips and tongue like he was punishing her. He was telling her he loved her in this way.


    Avery frowned. He was clearly mad and lost control when he kissed her. Avery was shocked and started to get defensive.


    When Avery struggled to step back, Evan held her more tightly.


    The kiss was long and deep.


    Avery was out of breath. Finally, when Evan stopped, she had a chance to breathe. Her face was red.


    Evan lowered his head and landed in her misty eyes. He got emotional and asked Avery with little irritation he couldn''t help.


    "How about now?"

 Chapter 410 - 410: I Want You To Go With Me

    Avery withdrew the feelings because of the kiss. She raised her hands and didn''t hesitate to slap him on his face again.


    "The slap before was because you give up on our child and me. This is because you offend me. We''re divorced. We''re not a couple. Please don''t cross the line again, Mr. Howel."


    Avery slowly looked behind Evan at the direction of the door.


    "I see it''s not a good time," a figure was at the door in the shadow, "should I come in again like I didn''t see anything?"


    "What are you doing here? Who lets him in!" Evan looked at Andrew with alertness.


    "He''s here to pick me," Avery pushed Evan away. She grabbed the luggage that Evan threw away, and Andrew took it over.


    "Don''t leave me!" Evan shouted out. The bodyguards were all waiting for his orders.


    Avery watched indifferently when the bodyguards formed a line at the door to stop them from leaving.


    "In what capacity do you insist I stay? Do I need to clarify our relationship again? Andrew used to be my fiance. Is it wrong that I leave with him?"


    Avery really didn''t want to stay. Diana was here. It smelt of her scent. She admitted she cared.


    "If Andrew didn''t mind taking me away, why should you?" Avery sounded more determined and calmer. Her mind was set up. She wanted to get in touch with Jessica to get the drug. So she called Andrew to pick her; otherwise, she wouldn''t even contact Andrew.


    "Andrew, do you mind?"


    Andrew shook his head. He was thrilled. His handsome look thus became more good-looking.


    "If I mind, I wouldn''t come. It''s my pleasure."


    Evan looked extremely displeased. He strode over to stop Avery from leaving. But Avery hid behind Andrew''s back.


    "Evan, I hear you''re getting married. Congratulations," Andrew stopped Evan.


    Evan grabbed Andrew by his collar to hit him. But his fist stayed in the air because Avery stood between him and Andrew.


    "Evan, what else could you do besides hitting people? Get off, Andrew!"


    Evan grabbed Andrew by his collar. Avery grabbed Evan''s hands to stop him. It was funny. Diana was here. Everything he did was for her. But he wouldn''t let Avery go. Why?


    Was it because he was a control freak?


    If he didn''t love Avery, he had to stop her from leaving with other men?


    Is that it?


    Andre smiled coldly.


    "Do you know why I decide to leave with Andrew?"


    She looked at Evan without any particular feelings. It was like she let everything go.


    "Andrew had something that you didn''t have," she smiled ironically, "he''ll be loyal to me forever. He won''t marry another woman in his life. I''m willing to leave with him because of that."


    Evan''s pupils shrunk suddenly. Something rushed to his throat but was choked there.


    "Evan, let him go."


    Nobody knew how long it was. It was like they were in a strange circle. Nobody could leave nor could enter.


    Diana suddenly started coughing fiercely.


    Tinder said.


    "Miss Summer, how are you? Get the doctor, and Miss Summer coughs blood."


    Evan''s pupils shrunk again. He suddenly realized something and let Andrew go. He completely let him go.


    Evan put his hands down at his side. He was powerless.


    Avery held Andrew up. But she was in a daze as well. What she said to Evan almost exhausted her energy.


    Suddenly she saw you pitch darkness. The world was swirling. Andrew held her in time.


    "Are you okay?"


    Avery leaned against him and looked at Evan''s back.


    Diana was just coughing, and he went to check on her. Did he know she was dying?


    Avery sniffed and held the tears back.


    "Let''s go."


    Andrew suddenly bent over to pick her up.


    "You''re getting heavier."


    "Are your legs okay?"


    "I''m willing to break them for you."


    Avery was speechless.


    Under the bodyguards'' watch, Andrew picked Avery up on the car. Maybe she was exhausted, the second she touched the seat, she was asleep.


    Later, Andrew told Avery that she was in a coma for two days. The doctor said she was okay, or else she would be taken to the hospital.


    When she woke up in a daze, Avery realized she was in the presidential suite. Andrew had his back at her. He was on the phone in front of the French window.


    "President house?" Andrew hesitated for a second and repeated what he just heard, "are you saying they move from the castle to the president''s house?"


    "Yes. Tell Jaxon my thanks."


    Andrew hung up the phone. He looked worried. Avery leaned against the bed. She seldom saw him like this.


    "What''s wrong?" Avery couldn''t know what he was told. But she could put two and two together.


    Andrew didn''t plan to hide it from Avery.


    "Jessica was taken to the president''s house."


    "President house? Why was she taken there?"


    "Logan had an adopted son. He bought Jessica in the black market."


    "The presidential house is more guarded. It''ll be more difficult to take Jessica."


    Taking her away was one thing. It was difficult to meet her.


    "It''s hard, but not impossible."


    "What''s your plan?"


    "Rebecca is going to throw her bachelor party in the president house. I get an invitation."


    Avery felt her eyelids jumping. She hesitated and said.


    "So, do you mean you go to the party?"


    "Not I, we," Andrew said with deep meaning, "I want you to go with me."


    She was willing to go to the party. As long as she could find Jessica, she could get the drug.


    But...


    "I have to tell you Rebecca is just pretending to be nice to me. She doesn''t really like me. Besides, after everything, I think she hates me. Do you think we can get in?"


    Andrew lowered his head and opened the invitation so Avery could see.


    "The bachelor party is a masquerade."


    Avery froze at the words. But she soon realized what it meant.


    A masquerade meant she and Andrew didn''t have to show their faces.

 Chapter 411 - 411: The Masquerade Party

    The Masquerade Party


    Avery opened the gift box that Andrew prepared for her. She picked up a court dress and a diamond mask with wings.


    The mask was only for covering the upper part of a face. Eyes, nose, and mouth could be seen because it was convenient for usual activities.


    Avery put on the mask and then looked at herself in the mirror.


    She was basically satisfied with the look on her. The mask was good for covering. No one could recognize her easily.


    Avery looked down at her belly, finding that her stomach was a little plump. Luckily, the skirt was big, so the plump belly wasn''t conspicuous.


    "Andrew is a rigorous man," Avery said to herself.


    It was not convenient to ensure the identification of every guest in the Masquerade party, but every guest should go through security before entering the presidential palace. Besides, according to the invitation letter, guns and any dangerous goods were prohibited. Therefore, Avery had kept her minigun in the hotel.


    Avery and Andrew quickly went through security and entered the presidential palace.


    At this time, it was gradually dark. The night was coming, and the lanterns started to shine, which made the whole castle into a bright and fancy place.


    All the guests arrived in succession. Now the banquet ball was full of people.


    Avery looked around and then exchanged a glance with Andrew. He intended to find Jessica Clifford with her, but Avery suggested Andrew should go by himself. Because she thought he could still have the right to do something even if she was arrested.


    According to the information that Andrew got before, Jessica should be in the east of the presidential palace, but the specific location was unknown.


    The single party didn''t begin still. People gathered in twos or threes in the garden. While they were chatting with others comfortably, they were drinking.


    A breeze was blowing. Men and women were chatting and laughing.


    Avery was hurriedly walking to the presidential palace. When she was close to the presidential palace, it became quieter.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Avery was grabbed by one hand.


    "Ah¡ª Who is it?"


    Avery was frightened and couldn''t stop sighing, but someone stopped her. The man took her to a dense tree, and her back hit heavily against the trunk.


    Avery felt an aggressive man walking toward her. The man kept breathing. The hot air always sprayed on her skin. She felt extremely hot.


    Avery was shocked.


    The man took her to stand under a dense tree in one swift movement. She now stood between the trunk and the man.


    The man covered her mouth in one hand and held her waist on another hand. They were very close to each other.


    She was annoyed and wanted to leave the man, but she couldn''t get out of him. She couldn''t even move or shout.


    The man had expected that Avery would struggle to get out of him by way of kicking him with her knees, so he pressed Avery''s knees tight at first.


    The man was much taller than Avery. He lowered down, touching her neck with his cold lips.


    The man continued to go down and kiss her. Suddenly, Avery felt a shiver of anxiety. It was like a shock went through her body.


    Avery was afraid and presumed that the man was a s.e.xy freak.


    But when she heard the voice of the man, she changed her mind.


    "Why are you here?" the man asked.


    Avery was shocked all of a sudden. She thought Evan should be in the banquet ball and never expected that she would meet him here.


    Evan always stayed with her.


    Avery tried to keep silent. On the way, there was no light. Since it was totally dark, Avery couldn''t see him. She could only feel his breath.


    Evan''s lips were very close to her face.


    Since Avery arrived in Cambola City, she had not stayed with Evan for a long time. She found he had never comforted or explained to her as if nothing happened. Therefore, she became annoyed at him and bit his arms hard.


    "When a stranger kissed you, you didn''t bite him. But when you know it is me, and you start to hurt me?"


    "What if It isn''t me, will you obey?" Evan was unhappy and asked.


    "Let¡­me go!"


    Avery''s voice was unclear, but Evan knew she tried to resist him. Evan, however, didn''t let her go.


    "You didn''t tell me why you are here."


    Avery really wanted to rebuke Evan for what he had done, but she took the risk to come here and tried to be silent for safety.


    Therefore, Avery just answered coldly, "It is none of your business."


    "Did you come here with Mr. Clifford?"


    "It doesn''t matter to you," Avery said scornfully.


    "You shouldn''t come here. You should leave here as soon as possible. Promise me. Otherwise¡­"


    Avery gave a glance to Evan. She didn''t know what Evan wanted. For the sake of Diana Summer, Evan would get married to another woman, but now he held her tight. Avery couldn''t understand.


    "Otherwise, I will make love with you here."


    "Are you crazy?" Avery couldn''t stop swearing at him.


    "Tell me why you are here first."


    Avery had to answer, "To find Jessica."


    At that time, a woman was walking toward them and said from a distance, "Evan? Are you here?"


    Hearing the voice, Evan raised his eyebrows. Avery was also anxious. She knew it was Rebecca.


    Telling from the shadow, Avery and Evan saw that Rebecca was walking on a cobblestone road. Evan still pressed against Avery. She became more anxious.


    Avery wasn''t afraid that Rebecca would find her, but she was worried that Rebecca would get her out of here. Avery''s aim was to find Jessica, get the medicine, and get back to the City as soon as possible. She didn''t care about other things.


    Avery tried to lower her voice and said to Evan, "Evan Howel, do you know you will place me in a dilemma?"

 Chapter 412 - 412: I Want To Get A Pure Love

    Evan stared at Avery, saying, "Now, you know how dangerous it is. How dare you! Here is the Presidential palace. You shouldn''t be here. Besides, I will give a reasonable explanation. Could you please live with me again?"


    "You haven''t explained it to me. I want to get pure love, and you can''t give me. Therefore, it''d be better to finish our relationship now."


    Avery knew Evan''s explanations couldn''t persuade her. She couldn''t accept any excuses. The fact was that Evan got married to a woman that he didn''t love because of Diana. Probably, Evan would do anything for Diana in the future.


    Besides, Rebecca was so eager to have Evan. Avery felt really tired of maintaining a close relationship with him. Evan was attractive. Many women came to curry favor with him, but Avery didn''t want to be one of them.


    Now, safety was the first thing that Avery needed to ensure.


    At this time, Rebecca was closer to them. She had seen Evan.


    Rebecca was walking toward Evan. It was dark, and she couldn''t see clearly. Therefore, she tried to ask, "Evan? Is it you? Why do you keep silent?"


    When Rebecca was passing through the garden, Avery''s heart started to beat fast. She couldn''t even control her breath and tried to be careful.


    Evan put down his hand, which covered Avery''s lips and then whispered to her, "Get out of here as soon as possible. Don''t take risks."


    Then, Evan turned to kiss her slightly and said sadly, "I need time to deal with it. Trust me."


    Avery turned to another side. She would have said that she didn''t have time to wait for him, but Rebecca was moving forward to them, so she said nothing.


    "Promise me to get out of here. Good girl."


    Avery knew since Logan Arlington wasn''t here, the presidential palace was a dangerous place, and the situation became more and more complicated now Except Mr. Howel, many officials wanted to get power when Logan wasn''t there. Besides, the adopted child of Logan also came here to seize power.


    Avery knew she shouldn''t take risks in this situation.


    Avery looked down and put Evan''s hands aside. Suddenly, she pushed him hard.


    "I don''t know whether you really care about me. Probably you are just worried that I would be the barrier between you and Diana. But even if you do care about me, It means nothing for me."


    "For his own businesses, he could even abandon his wife. So do I," Avery said to herself.


    Evan didn''t expect that Avery would push him away. When he just loosened his hands, Avery pushed him. So, Evan couldn''t stand stable and took a half step back. When Evan looked at Avery, he could only see her from behind. She was standing behind a tree.


    It was a big tree with a thick trunk. The tree could cover two people whose figure was like Avery.


    Avery''s belly wasn''t conspicuous though she was pregnant.


    Soon...


    The sound of footsteps was clear. Evan turned around with a stern look.


    "Evan¡­"


    Rebecca named Evan in a low voice.


    Rebecca was sure that someone was standing under the tree. But she couldn''t see clearly and didn''t know who it was because of the dim light.


    "What''s wrong?" Evan asked coldly.


    Hearing Evan said something to her, Rebecca walked to Evan joyfully and swiftly.


    "Evan, is it you? I had called your name many times, but you didn''t answer me."


    "Shall I answer you?"


    "No, you don''t have to. But as the leader, we should be here today. You had left for a long time, and the party was going to begin soon. Therefore I had been looking for you.


    Rebecca had a good temper. Although Evan was cold, she could endure it. She always talked with Lace sweetly and intimately. A woman like Rebecca must be welcomed by most men. Unfortunately, for Evan, it doesn''t work.


    Rebecca walked to Evan. She intimately held his arms and gave a glance to the back, asking, "It is dark now. Why are you here? I heard someone was talking. Am I wrong?"


    Avery was close to the trunk.


    Then she heard Rebecca was walking to the tree, saying with a smile, "What such a big tree. A man can hide behind the tree."


    Evan put his hands in the pockets and didn''t stop her.


    He just said casually, "If you don''t leave, I will go first."


    Rebecca was also afraid of the dark. So, she quickly followed Evan.


    At this time, a bell in the bell tower rang, and the sound echoed at night.


    Evan walked with a big step. When Rebecca trotted, she just kept up with him.


    When the sound of footsteps gradually faded, Avery looked at Evan and Rebecca from the back of the tree.


    Two of them closed to each other, walking under the light.


    Avery came out from the tree until she couldn''t see them.


    Then Robert came to Avery and said to her, "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel asked me to send you back."


    "You made a mistake!" Avery was anxious.


    "Now, the situation is a bit complicated. Mr. Howel wishes Mrs. Howel can stay in a safe place," Robert explained patiently.


    "You told him to take care of himself and leave me alone."


    "I heard from Mr. Howel that Mrs. Howel wanted to find Miss. Clifford. I would like to help you. In my opinion, you should leave here first."


    "Get away from me," Avery warned.


    Since Avery was very anxious, she couldn''t stop shouting and attracted many pedestrians coming here.


    "Who is it?"


    When Robert heard voices, he was serious and tried to be silent.


    Avery turned around, finding a few people were close to them. They wore dresses and masks, looking at Avery and Robert. You could only see their eyes.


    Avery was secretly looking at them too. There were two men and one woman standing in the first front, and about four men followed.


    Avery guessed they were guests who were invited to the party.


    "The party is coming. Why are you here?" One of the guests asked.


    Avery looked around and found there was no one standing around them.


    Avery observed that security regulation was more strict than before. If there was something wrong, someone was sent here to have an investigation.


    Avery didn''t know who they were. If they are guests, they don''t have to check her.


    Suddenly, Avery heard Rebecca''s voice from her back. She was saying, "Brother, you are here. I had been trying to look for you."


    Now Avery knew who the man was. The man who wore a silver fox mask was Logan''s adopted child, the brother of Rebecca.


    Avery glanced at the woman who was standing beside the man. "Is it Jessica?" Avery thought to herself.

 Chapter 413 - 413: How Beautiful It is?

    They didn''t recognize each other immediately because they all wore masks, and they weren''t familiar with each other.


    Even if it was Jessica, Avery chose to wait for an excellent opportunity.


    Two of them turned to look at Evan and Rebecca. Rebecca held Evan with her arms walking toward them.


    "Light up the street lights now," the man told a servant.


    "Yes, Sir," the servant immediately passed the information down. Instantly, the lights on both sides of the road were lit.


    Just like stars at night, the warm light made the whole presidential palace bright.


    All the guests were amazed at the scene and couldn''t stop exclaiming, "Wow! How beautiful it is."


    But Avery wasn''t surprised. "He hasn''t lit up the lights," she thought to herself.


    When it was dark, Avery got the chance to get into the presidential palace secretly even if she didn''t receive an invitation letter, but now it was bright, it was easy to be recognized.


    Avery lowered her head down and was going to walk away from Evan and Rebecca, but the prince stopped her.


    At this time, all people turned to look at Avery. She felt very uneasy and was in a panic.


    Avery tried to be comfortable.


    Rebecca and Evan were standing before Avery.


    Evan naturally gave a glance at Avery and then looked at Robert, who was touching his head and didn''t know how to explain to Evan.


    Under the bright light, Avery could see the mask of Evan clearly. His mask was decorated with a black hawk with black feathers and beautiful black diamonds. With his black suit, Evan was just like the Black of the king.


    "Miss, who are you?" the man who stopped Avery suddenly asked her.


    Avery consciously stepped back.


    "Mr. Michelle, she was lost. Now I can take her to the banquet hall," Robert answered for Avery.


    Prince was interested in Avery and looked at her carefully. Telling from the pink and tender lips, he could imagine how beautiful Avery was.


    "I heard that all female guests are single?"


    "Yes, it is a single party," Rebecca nodded, and then she added with a smile, "Cousin, you want¡­"


    "I am curious. I have never met the lady before."


    Rebecca started to look at Avery with a smile, saying, "It is true. It is a new look. Cousin, you made the right choice. She looked really wonderful."


    Rebecca turned to her cousin and held him.


    Rebecca performed naturally.


    Avery couldn''t make sure whether Rebecca recognized her or not. She stood still and tried to calm down


    Rebecca''s funny words made people feel at ease.


    Hearing that Rebecca said that Mr. Michelle had a good appreciation, a few men started to laugh evilly. They joke, "As a decent and upright man, Mr. Michelle gets interested in a lady though it is the first time they met."


    Mr. Michelle felt embarrassed. He made a feint of making a fist and coughing.


    Avery felt embarrassed too. She only wanted to escape from here as soon as possible. She didn''t like to be the focus of the crowd and be judged.


    At the same time, Evan was also angry, but he tried to hide his feelings. Robert could tell.


    Every word that the crowds said made Evan angry.


    "Mr. Howel must blame me. In the big presidential palace, I got the chance to meet these guys. What bad luck!" Robert thought to himself.


    When Avery managed to leave, the music fountain which was not far away from there sounded suddenly. It attracted many people.


    With the music, the fountain spurted water into the air. Under the colorful light, water shaped into different shapes.


    When the music sounded, the fountain spurted water into the air. When the music stopped, water dropped.


    It was the music for the beginning of a party. With fun music, people dance unconsciously.


    "The party starts. Let''s dance," Rebecca looked at Evan and said.


    She was eager to dance with Evan. It was the time to stay with Evan alone.


    Evan then gave Robert a hint. Robert got it: Evan wanted him to take Avery away when they danced.


    Here was not Mr. Howel''s house. It was a dangerous place for Avery.


    Many men and women started to dance next to a pool.


    Although everyone wore a mask, they seemed to like to know their partners. People became more close.


    Seeing that Mr. Michelle had brought the woman to dance, Avery became serious and followed.


    "Mrs. Howel¡­" Robert followed her and whispered, "Now the situation is complicated. There are three groups, including the prince, the president''s wife, and other officials. I am afraid that someone would start a war tonight."


    Robert tried to explain the dangerous situation to Avery.


    Avery understood what Robert said. Mr. Howel was the partner of the president''s wife. And everyone was ready for a fight even if the party seemed comfortable and peaceful.


    "I understood," Avery answered. But she didn''t intend to leave. At that time, a handsome man stood in front of Avery, saying, "May I dance with you?"


    Avery stopped and found it was Mr. Michelle.


    Finding Mr. Michelle was here, Robert was embarrassed. He had to keep silent.


    "Sorry. I can''t dance," Avery refused. But Mr. Michelle didn''t take his hand back and insisted, "It doesn''t matter. I can teach you."


    "I''m not interested in it."


    Mr. Michelle didn''t give up. He then pulled Avery''s arms and helped her make a circle. When Avery was going to stop, she couldn''t stand stable, so Mr. Michelle held her waist with another hand. Evan and Rebecca were dancing.


    When Evan raised his head and found Avery was dancing with a man, he was annoyed.


    He gradually held his hands tight and frowned.


    Luckily, the mask covered Evan''s lousy emotion. Otherwise, Evan must look very angry.


    Rebecca seemed to find something wrong and raised her head, asking, "Evan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Of a sudden, Evan regained his consciousness and knew Rebecca was asking him a question. Then he tried to calm down and answered, "Nothing."


    Rebecca slightly raised the corner of her mouth, and her smile faded.


    There was melodic music and colorful lights, which attracted many people.


    But at this time, Avery was shocked and got away from Mr. Michelle''s hand, saying, "Sir, behave yourself."

 Chapter 414 - 414: You Can Dance

    "You can dance," Mr. Michelle said. Telling from the way Avery moved, he found Avery can dance.


    Avery ignored what he said and turned to look at the dance floor, looking for Jessica. But everyone wore a mask, and she couldn''t see clearly. Avery was at a loss. She didn''t know what she should do. She shouldn''t stand there alone and do nothing. Moreover, many people came to invite her to dance. It was a tricky thing.


    Besides, Mr. Michelle was just like a fly, always following her.


    Avery couldn''t stand and said to Robert, "Dance with me."


    Robert became very anxious and couldn''t stand stable. He almost knelt down and said, "Mrs. Howel, I can''t dance with you. Dancing with you is just like killing me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Dance with me! Quickly!" Avery held Robert''s cuffs as if they were hand in hand.


    Robert was relaxed gradually.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Avery asked. She found there was about half a meter between her and Robert.


    "Do you want to know the truth? Mrs. Howel? Shall I tell you?"


    "You don''t have to."


    Robert stopped immediately. He tried to cooperate with Avery. Soon, Avery found where Jessica was.


    Avery came to Robert deliberately, but Robert suddenly told her, "Mrs. Howel, in fact, Mr. Howel had come to help you."


    "Mrs. Howel?" Robert found Avery ignored what he said, and she was looking for something.


    "What?" The music was also loud. Avery couldn''t hear what Robert said clearly. Moreover, Avery had no interest in listening to what Robert said.


    "Nothing. I just asked when I can stop."


    "Exchange the dance partner," Avery lifted her chin and pointed to the couple, princess and Jessica.


    "Does Mrs. Howel want to dance with the prince?"


    "No. You dance with the prince," Avery wanted to take Jessica here.


    Robert had to obey.


    Avery held Robert walking through the crowds. On the way, she was thinking about how to exchange the dance partner, but Andrew held Avery.


    "Andrew Clifford? Why are you here?"


    "I found Jessica is here," Andrew answered and looked at Jessica.


    "So, what''s your plan?"


    "Let''s dance now. Wait and see," Andrew held Avery''s waist, and Avery put one of her slim hands on his shoulder and put another hand on Andrew''s waist.


    Soon, Evan found Andrew and Avery held each other talking and laughing. Under the mysterious moonlight, they looked very close.


    Now, Evan almost lost control. He was eager to bring Avery back.


    But Evan didn''t do it. He knew if he did, Avery would be the focus of the party and be in danger.


    Therefore, Evan tried to ignore Avery.


    But he couldn''t control himself. He couldn''t stop looking at Avery.


    The mood became more intense when Evan saw Avery.


    Evan couldn''t see clearly. But when he saw Avery raised the head and looked at Andrew, while Andrew lowered his head and made a smile, Evan believed Andrew kissed her.


    Suddenly, Evan frowned and made a tight fist unconsciously. The back of his hand bulged with the blood vessel.


    "Ow!"


    Rebecca shouted in a low voice. She frowned, unconsciously showing the hurt.


    "Evan, you hurt me," Rebecca complained.


    Evan immediately loosened his hand and stopped dancing.


    Rebecca was sure there was something wrong with Evan.


    She closed to Evan and asked, "Are you OK?"


    Evan was silent. He felt desperate.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Then Evan walked to the table, picked up a glass of wine, and drank it up.


    But it wasn''t enough for him. He picked up the glass and drank another one.


    The strong alcohol stimulated the tip of his tongue, passed through his throat, and went into his belly.


    He tried to numb himself with strong alcohol, but he felt more anxious now.


    Rebecca stood by and put one of her hands on his arms. She wanted to stop him, but she didn''t dare to do it.


    Evan had continuously drunk 7 or 8 glasses of wine and trembled all of a sudden, so Rebecca pressed on the back of Evan''s hand hurriedly, saying, "Evan, it is enough. Stop drinking. You will get drunk."


    Evan was at a loss. When he heard Rebecca''s voice, he turned to look at her.


    With the effect of alcohol and soft and flashing light, Evan couldn''t see clearly. He mistook Rebecca for Avery.


    Evan raised his hand slowly, touched Rebecca''s chin, and leaned down.


    Rebecca held her breath and closed her eyes. Her heart was beating fast.


    A song was over. People stopped dancing and left the dance floor to have a rest.


    At this time, Avery also loosened hands and stepped back. When she raised her head and was going to say something, she saw Evan and Rebecca. They were standing beside a cl.u.s.ter of flowers.


    They looked very close, as if they were the ones.


    Rebecca held Evan''s waist tight, and Evan raised Rebecca''s chin. It seemed that Evan was going to kiss her.


    Seeing the scene, Avery unconsciously narrowed her eyes. She felt sad.


    When she saw it in her own eyes, she couldn''t control herself. She couldn''t pretend nothing happened.


    She couldn''t understand. Evan just kissed her and touched her neck with his lips under the tree, but now he seemed to kiss Rebecca. She felt disgusted.


    She put her one hand on her chest and covered the mouth with another hand.


    "What''s wrong? Are you OK?" Andrew asked.


    "My belly feels uncomfortable because of some cold food that I ate a few days ago."


    "Shall we go back first?"


    "It''s OK. I go to the toilet first," Avery shook her head. She wouldn''t leave there.


    Then Avery walked to the restroom.


    As soon as Avery left the hall, Evan suddenly pushed Rebecca away in a gentle way. To Rebecca''s surprise, Evan didn''t kiss her. She shouted with astonishment and opened her eyes.


    Then she saw that Evan followed Andrew to another room.


    When Avery walked into the restroom, she calmed down and felt fine.


    At this moment, everyone was dancing, talking, and enjoying the beautiful night view and cool winds. Few people in this building, not to mention the restroom. Just a few servants were walking around with drinks, fruits, and deserts.

 Chapter 415 - 415: Entanglement

    Avery opened the faucet and washed her hands.


    Avery looked up at the mirror, considering whether to take off the mask or not. She patted her face with cold water and then put on the mask again because she was afraid that someone went into the restroom and found her.


    When Avery was drying her hands with a piece of paper towel, her phone rang. She took her phone out and looked at the screen. There was a message from Andrew Clifford. In the message, he claimed that he was going to find an opportunity to take Jessica out of there. Besides, he had commanded Jamie Winter to pick up Jessica in the front of the door and took her away directly.


    Avery sent a message back, "Got it." Then she deleted the message immediately and put her phone back to the pocket. Finally, she opened the door and got out of the restroom.


    When she raised her head, she found there was a man who was smoking before the restroom.


    The man bent one of his knees. He put one of his hands in the pocket and held a cigarette with another hand. He stuck the cigarette in his mouth, took a deep pull on it, and exhaled white smoke.


    Evan had seldom smoked. Ever since Avery was pregnant, he had never smoked. It seemed that he was waiting for someone or relaxed through smoking.


    Avery stopped. She never expected she would meet him here. Soon, Avery adjusted her mood. She tried to calm down and went ahead with the straight back as if she didn''t see him.


    When she passed, she didn''t even give a glance at him. She tried to walk at a stable speed as if he wasn''t here or regarded him as a stranger.


    But Evan wouldn''t let her go.


    He stopped her and grabbed her arms with all strength.


    Avery stopped and tried to get out of him. She was annoyed, saying, "Enough! Let me go."


    Avery was angry now. On the one hand, she was annoyed at Evan and Rebecca. On the other hand, she was afraid that someone would see them. Rebecca always followed Evan. If she was there, she must recognize Avery.


    Now, it was a crucial moment. Andrew was going to take Jessica out of here, and Jamie would come to send Jessica away. They got a plan, and everything was in the process. But Evan was here. He was Avery''s barrier.


    "He had many things to do. He needs to negotiate with Dianna and Rebecca. How does he have time to look for me?" Avery thought to herself.


    Evan didn''t care about Avery''s protest. He grabbed her arms hard and took her into a room at the end of the gallery.


    When he closed the door, the room became completely dark.


    Avery  became nervous.


    But when she recalled that Jamie was standing in front of the door waiting for Jessica, she stepped back unconsciously. She was ready to open the door and got out of here.


    But she failed. Evan pressed her against the door, and their fingers interlocked.


    "You¡ª"


    Avery put her hands on.


    If it was not Evan, Avery must strike the man hard with her knees.


    Evan was close to her. When she smelt his breath mixed with smoke and alcohol, she was frozen with fear.


    She knew Evan drank alcohol, but it couldn''t be a reason that Evan took her here.


    "Evan Howel, you bothered me. I don''t like emotional entanglement."


    "You can''t wait to start a new intimate relationship with another man?"


    Avery astounded and immediately realized that Evan got jealous when he saw she danced with Andrew.


    "We did almost the same thing. You also start a new intimate relationship with another woman and I also have the right to find a man. Moreover, you are going to get married. I don''t need to get the agreement from you."


    As soon as Avery finished answering, she felt Evan held her hands hard and made her hurt.


    Evan said coldly, "Do you know the man who is with Jessica?"


    "Who is it?" Avery was surprised at Evan''s question.


    "Logan''s adopted son. He seldom comes to the presidential palace. When he heard that Logan was killed in Cambola City, he immediately came back to the presidential palace. He had made preparations. Don''t try to approach him."


    Hearing from Evan that the man was the adopted son of Logan, Avery was afraid that Jessica was in danger because the man planned to take Jessica away.


    Avery tried to hide her worries and said scornfully, "Take care."


    Evan knew Avery laughed at him. He suddenly loosened hands, held her waist, and put her into his arms.


    "Avery Peters, why are you so tough to me?"


    Avery''s heart suddenly beat fast. She wanted to push him away, but she failed.


    Evan was closer to her. Whenever Evan said a word, the hair on her face floated.


    Although Evan drank alcohol, the air he exhaled smelt good, a little bit cold. Avery felt like in a fancy dream.


    Avery moved her head to another direction, saying, "Your time should spend on your businesses. Besides, I guess Rebecca must hurriedly look for you."


    Talk of the devil! The high heels stepped on the ground and made a clear sound. Rebecca was shouting, "Have you seen Mr. Howel?"


    She was asking a servant in the hall.


    Avery kept silent. She was afraid of being found.


    Evan didn''t care about Rebecca. He said to Avery, "Diana was injected with medicine by my father. After a while, Diana will get dependence syndrome leading to headaches, nausea, respiratory depression, loss of consciousness, and even coma. We can call this kind of medicine drugs. But it is a particular drug. Once you inject it, you will be addicted to it, and you can''t get rid of it in a short time."


    "Do you try to make an explanation for me?"


    "Are you explaining?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Evan was not deliberately trying to hide her, but Avery did not give him a chance to explain.


    "Don''t say that you must marry Rebecca if you want to get that kind of drug from your grandfather." That''s why his grandfather let Diana back to him so easily.

 Chapter 416 - 416: I’ll Give You Some Punishment

    Evan did not speak, which was to say that he acquiesced in her statement. But to Avery, there was no difference. In the end, he had to marry Rebecca.


    Diana was still the most important person to him. Whether or not there was anything between them, it was impossible for Avery not to mind.


    Avery gnawed her teeth, and then pretended to ask leisurely, "You know why I want to find Jessica?"


    Evan looked at her with a slight surprise.


    "There is a kind of medicine that has been fried for a hundred years and has been refined into pills. It is said that it can cure all kinds of diseases. The pills are with Jessica. If Diana and I both had the fatal toxin, who would you give the medicine to?"


    An incredible look swept on Avery''s face, who clearly felt that Evan hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "I don''t believe there is a kind of medicine in the world that can cure all kinds of diseases."


    Avery gave a self-deprecating smile. She thought she didn''t believe it either, but when she knew that her life might have ended with the birth of the baby, she suddenly realized that she was actually scared.


    She was so scared that she would try it even if the so-called century-old medicine would not work.


    Soon, she felt that she was really a masochist. Even if it was a hypothetical problem, the man in front of her hesitated for a few seconds.


    "I''ll give it to Diana." Evan finally gave his answer.


    Avery had prepared for his answer, which made her laugh sarcastically. When she was about to speak, Evan continued to say, "I won''t let you try unknown medicine. What I want is your foolproof safety."


    Avery stopped breathing for a moment.


    Everyone could say sweet words, but at a critical moment, he still chose to save Diana. Is this not enough?


    "Are you still angry? Are you willing to leave here?" Evan could not ask her too much, although he could not deny that he was passive in the matter, or even that there was nothing he could do at the moment.


    Avery shook her head. It turned out that he wanted her to get out of here.


    "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll give you some punishment. Otherwise, how can you learn your lesson?"


    Evan suddenly bowed his head and kissed her lips.


    Avery sensed that his hand had opened the zipper of the skirt and grabbed his wrist to stop his movement.


    Avery said in a low voice, hurriedly, "What are you going to do? There''s someone out there!"


    The sound of footsteps still reverberated on the porch, and Avery vaguely heard the doors of the rooms next door was opened and closed several times.


    Evan, on the other hand, was even more unscrupulous, blocking her mouth again and preventing her from protesting at all.


    Avery bit his lips with her full strength.


    Evan''s mouth suddenly filled with blood smell.


    Evan pressed her on the cold door. In order to achieve the purpose of punishment, he went straight into her body.


    Avery tried hard not to make a sound, and she really didn''t have any mind to pay attention to what''s going on outside.


    She thought it was Rebecca, or the so-called Logan''s adopted son, who was the hardest to deal with when she ventured to the presidential palace.


    She didn''t expect that Evan was the one who was the most difficult to deal with!


    In the end, Evan cleaned her body, tidied her skirt, and even her hair was simply combed with his fingers. His action was as gentle as nothing had happened between them.


    But she couldn''t do it, and she asked him coldly, "Don''t you feel sick?"


    Although she had just tried to restrain her voice from making a sound, she was probably gasping too much, and her voice was still a little hoarse.


    Avery did not deliberately raise the tone and asked him with a low voice with no trace of emotion. Even if there was, there was only indifference.


    Hearing her question, Evan smoothed her hair and paused.


    Evan didn''t answer her questions but played with her soft hair.


    In the silent atmosphere, there was no light in the room, but the moonlight shone through the window.


    With the light behind his back, Evan''s face merged with darkness. Avery couldn''t see his appearance.


    After a moment of silence, he did not answer.


    She said again, "I saw you kissing Rebecca. I feel sick, don''t you? After touching her, you touched me again?"


    Evan''s hand finally loosened Avery''s hair, "I didn''t kiss her."


    At that time, he drank a lot of wine so that he had a moment of trance. He thought that the person close to him was Avery.


    But he soon realized it was Rebecca and pushed her away.


    How could he touch a woman other than Avery?


    However, Avery did not believe him, and pushed Evan away, "You are going to get married. You do not need to explain it to me. You are drunk. Rebecca is looking for you."


    Avery turned to go, and the force of her wrist suddenly increased as if to crush her carpal bone.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Can you not marry Rebecca?"


    "No."


    Avery laughed with hopelessness, "You are really drunk, and otherwise, how could you ask me what to do? You actually know what to do."


    At this time, there were more and more footsteps outside the door.


    "What happened?"


    "Someone broke into the presidential palace, and the alarm went off."


    Hearing the words, Avery changed her look great. The first intuition in the heart was that there was something wrong with Andrew.


    She picked up her phone from the ground and immediately sent a message to Avery to let him quickly find a chance to evacuate.


    "Who are you sending a message to?" Evan looked at her mobile screen.


    Avery ignored him and dialed Andrew''s number.


    The phone was connected.


    But at the moment of connection, there was a slap in the receiver as if the phone had fallen heavily on the ground. Finally, the phone was hung up.


    She heard a sad humming of Andrew, and immediately expanded the uneasiness in her heart.

 Chapter 417 - 417: His Accomplish

    Avery has opened the door to rush out, and she almost forgot that Evan was behind her.


    Of course, Evan also knew that something had happened. He frowned and looked at the expression of the woman in front of him. There was a trace of displeasure in his heart. Only Andrew came with her, and it should be him who could make her so disorderly now.


    The more Evan thought about it, the more irritating he was. He grabbed Avery''s hand and pulled her in the opposite direction, which let Avery scream, "Let me go!"


    "I''ll have Robert take you back."


    Avery stared at him with displeasure, "Andrew is in there. I''m going to save him."


    Evan pressed his tone, "When are you so nice to him? There''s something wrong with him now, and it''s no use going there."


    Avery twisted her wrist open and said, "He brought me in. Did you let me run away and leave him alone?"


    She couldn''t do it anyway.


    Moreover, they had planned to take Jessica away, and they were not willing to leave without saying anything to her.


    Avery has gone to the place where a large number of people gathered together.


    Through the gap in the crowd, Avery saw Andrew covered in blood.


    Andrew was wearing a light blue suit, but at this moment, his suit was almost dyed red. Blood was gushing from a shot in his left shoulder.


    There was also a shot in his right thigh so that he couldn''t stand steady and half knelt on the ground.


    A man in a silver fox mask opposite him holding a gun and pointed it at his head. "You see him? If you want to die, go ahead!" Though Evan said so, he still clenched Avery''s arm, and he would never let her risk it.


    He knew the brave and stubborn woman so well. If he hadn''t held her, she might have rushed over.


    Evan was hoping to carry her out of the mess when he thought that she should take risks for another man.


    Unfortunately, Avery''s usual temperament was that no one has ever been able to stop her.


    Avery did not immediately rush over but pulled the crowd and walked closer. She had to use her mobile phone to contact Jamie, who should still be in the presidential palace door to wait for them and didn''t know what happened inside.


    She bowed her head and typed a few words, and suddenly a voice mixed with fear and pleading came, "No!"


    Avery looked up and saw that the woman was wearing a mask, but she still recognized that it''s Jessica, who was kneeling humbly in front of the man with the silver fox mask, blocking the muzzle with her body.


    "Please don''t kill him!"


    Jessica was pleading for Andrew, and the mask blocked her expression, but Avery could still hear her fear from the trembling voice.


    "Don''t kill him? Those who dare to take my person away from the presidential palace should all be dead."


    The people around them laughed in a flattering way.


    Avery knew that the person the man said Andrew was going to take away was Jessica. She stared at the man''s thin lips, which were thinner than Evan, and wondered how this man could get Andrew shot twice in such a short period.


    He was a cruel man.


    Without pity, the man kicked open Jessica and went to Andrew, "Who knows if he wants to take people away, or he wants to take away the secrets of the presidential palace?"


    As the man spoke, he threw Andrew''s mask into the air. When the mask fell, it made a slight sound.


    When Andrew''s face was revealed, the crowd uttered a low voice.


    Rebecca came out of the crowd, looked at Andrew, and quickly went to the man to instigate him, "My brother, now that father is visiting neighboring countries in private, and many people are not only eyeing the presidential palace but also trying to steal secrets. We have to punish him as a warning to others."


    Avery listened to Rebecca''s words in that kind of calm tone, which let Avery do not know whether she heard her wrong.


    Soon, Rebecca''s next sentence let her know that she had heard it right.


    Rebecca said leisurely, "In this case, we should frisk him, or let him tell his accomplice."


    Avery raised her mouth corner and thought that the accomplice Rebecca said might be her.


    She looked up at Rebecca with ironies in her eyes. Rebecca had pretended to be gentle and melting, but she turned to be the real her this time. In order to get close to Evan and her, she had done some embarrassing things.


    Now, was it time to show her nature?


    The man in the silver fox mask chuckled twice, "Accomplice? That''s a good idea."


    The muzzle poked hard on Andrew''s forehead. Even if Andrew was hurt, he still bit his teeth and kept his waist straight.


    "I''ll give you two choices. Bullet through your head, or hand over your accomplice."


    Andrew laughed brazenly, and his eyes stared at the man in a silver fox mask without fear, "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Just kill me."


    "No! You can''t kill him! I beg you!" Jessica lay on the ground struggling to get up. The mask fell to the ground when she struggled, and her hair was disheveled. Tears fell down her face, which made her very embarrassed.


    Jessica knew that James hated the Clifford family to the core, and she didn''t know where the Clifford family offended him. Now that her brother fell into his hands, it would only be bad.


    Jessica, who used to be a graceful lady, crept on the ground and was humble as a servant.


    Avery clenched her skirt and wondered if Rebecca instigated Andrew to hand over his accomplice because she recognized her. In any case, she has obviously been successfully pushed to the top of the risk by Rebecca.


    At the same time, she also knew that Andrew would not betray her.


    "Say your accomplice, and I can spare you not to die!" As the voice sounded again, no one would doubt the weight of this sentence.


    Avery took a deep breath and was about to take a step. At the same time, a shadow rushed to the front before her, "His accomplice is me!"

 Chapter 418 - 418: It’s You

    Avery stopped her pace, and she saw that Jamie had already stridden over and said again, "His accomplice is me! We didn''t steal any secrets."


    The bodyguard next to Jamie kicked his knee and made him kneel down, "Bend your knee when you meet our prince and princess."


    Although Jamie was tall, he was still forced to kneel down.


    "Is that you?" Rebecca pretended to be surprised and said, "I heard the guard said that it was a lady who followed him in. Was it not just the two of you who got in?"


    Avery smiled coldly. Rebecca was really coming for her.


    Three bullets were shot in Jamie''s knee, and blood spilled out of the knee.


    Screams sounded at the same time. The timid people quietly retreated, and were afraid a gun battle would happen here.


    The people standing in front of Avery have quietly retreated, and she was still standing so that she became the most conspicuous one.


    Avery had wanted to stand up, and now she simply said, "Oh, my cousin. Are you looking for me?"


    They looked at each other with a mask.


    It was hard for Rebecca to believe that Avery should have admitted her cousin''s identity in front of so many people in order to protect herself. Avery was a little smarter than she thought.


    Then, Rebecca opened the mask of Avery.


    After seeing Avery''s face clearly, Rebecca was stunned. Although she had just known it was Avery, she still flashed the unexpected look at the moment she took off Avery''s mask.


    "It''s you!"


    Then Rebecca sneered with great shock, and looked at Andrew again, "Are you here together?"


    "What''s wrong with me coming to my cousin''s bachelor party with my fiance? And my fiance and Jessica are brother and sister. Can''t they just meet each other? Has the presidential palace reached the point of the atmosphere of fear and caution? Has something terrible happened to the presidential palace?"


    "Oh, I remember. I met my uncle in Cambola City." Avery talked about Logan on purpose.


    They have blocked the news of what happened to Logan in Cambola City and only claimed that the president had visited neighboring countries in private. Otherwise, once such big news was let out, it would inevitably cause great shock to the country.


    Avery understood this point, but this step was undoubtedly a dangerous move. If she won, she could save Andrew and Jamie.


    If she were lost, she would be in danger either.


    Avery deliberately played with her mobile phone, and she was hinting that there was something on her phone that they might not want to see.


    Rebecca was bluffed by this move. Last time, Avery had threatened them with the recording of the conversation between Logan and Cindy on her mobile phone.


    Although Rebecca covertly opposed this elder brother, this time, she whispered in a low voice, "She was with her father in Cambola City. I am afraid she really knows a lot. I''ll take care of this."


    It was not terrible to know the truth, but Rebecca feared that Avery would release something that would cause the national panic, which would inevitably lead to national violence.


    Rebecca smiled gently. Contrary to the shock and dissatisfaction just now, she suddenly became pleasant and took up Avery''s arm, "Avery, the masks are to blame. I didn''t recognize you. I know you want to give me a surprise, but you almost caused a big misunderstanding."


    Avery chuckled and wanted to applaud her acting skills. In such a moment, she could hardly help doubting that Rebecca deliberately led her to this so-called masquerade ball.


    "It seems like a real misunderstanding." With that, Rebecca ordered a servant, "Help Andrew to the guest room and call a doctor."


    After arranging all this, she pretended to be close to Avery and said, "You told me earlier that you and Andrew have broken up. I thought Andrew had nothing to do with you. As my father was not here recently, we have to assure the safety of the presidential palace. You didn''t blame my brother for hurting Andrew, did you?"


    Avery just smiled. Rebecca did pass the buck. It''s said that the president''s wife did not understand politics, so Evan''s father wanted to let the president''s wife be a puppet. However, Avery finally realized why Evan''s grandfather attached so much importance to Rebecca. In order to cure Rebecca''s blood coagulation disorders, he did not hesitate to let Avery get pregnant to extract umbilical cord blood.


    Rebecca looked gentle and harmless, but she was scheming. In the face of the extraordinary Logan''s adopted son, she could deal with him.


    What a wonderful woman!


    "Since it is a misunderstanding, there is no such word as blame. Andrew is badly hurt. I think I should take him to the hospital." At present, Avery had to save Andrew first.


    "Do you doubt the ability of our family doctor? Since he was hurt in the presidential palace, we have to look after both of you before you leave. We haven''t met for a while, and I miss you."


    Avery really did not laugh this time, and she actually guessed that Rebecca would not let her go so easily. After all, Rebecca thought she had the video about Logan''s accident.


    Avery just held her phone in her hand and played with it, but she didn''t have those things.


    It''s not bad for them to stay here.


    It''s said that the most dangerous place was also the safest place. What''s more, they had more chances to get close to Jessica, but it''s challenging to deal with the adopted son.


    Avery caught a glimpse of a tall figure in front of them. Evan had stood still just now, and he always showed up at the moment of being sure to save her.


    However, he did not expect Avery to be so intelligent, but she fell into a trap she had set again.


    "Evan, where were you just now? Come on, look who it is." Seeing that Evan did not answer, Rebecca justified herself, "I did not expect Avery would give me such a big surprise."


    Avery drew her arm out of her arms quietly and looked around. She was worried about the injury of Andrew and Jamie, so she said, "I''ll go and see Andrew."

 Chapter 419 - 419: To Save You

    Andrew sat in the guest room, in a chair specially prepared for him, to let the doctor take out the bullet for him.


    Before the doctor came, Avery frowned and looked at the blood that had been pouring out of his shoulder. Finally, she tore her skirt and pressed the wound with broken cloth strips. Soon, her fair fingers were dyed red with blood.


    Andrew opened his eyes and saw her in surprise, "I thought it''s a doctor with crappy medical skills. I almost beat you."


    "Which hand are you going to beat me with?" Avery was speechless. Andrew still wanted to beat people even if he was hurt. If he was competent, how could he get caught?


    "It''s you, and I hate to beat you."


    "You don''t want to say that beating is love, do you? Keep your hand and bite it in your mouth when the doctor takes out the bullet later."


    "I have only one request."


    "It sounds like the last wish." Avery said in anger, and she was quite guilty. Last time she shot Andrew in the thigh, and he has not recovered. And he got shot this time. No matter how healthy his body was, he could not withstand the shot one after another, not to mention his heart disease.


    It''s because of Avery that he entered the presidential palace.


    When Andrew heard the last wish, he seemed to think about it seriously, "Felicity, if I''m dying, but there are still unfinished last wishes, will you help me?"


    "Are you kidding me? You are not going to die." Avery felt that there was more and more blood on his shoulder and was inexplicably a little panicked. Feeling that someone came in, she shouted, "Why hasn''t the doctor come yet? Hurry up!"


    After that, she saw Andrew looking up at the direction of the door. Avery looked back and immediately became a little embarrassed.


    Evan just had a gloomy face, but there was no special expression, while Rebecca smiled with relief, "Andrew, Avery is worried about you."


    When hearing that, Andrew was triumphant, "You are always worried about me, right? My fiancee?"


    Avery knew that he said so deliberately, did not answer him, but pressed the wound on his shoulder harder.


    "Ah..."


    Andrew could not help shouting in pain. This woman was really fatal.


    "Felicity, when the doctor takes out the bullet for me later, I have the only one request." It was so painful that Andrew wrinkled his face.


    "What''s your request?"


    "I want you to go out." Avery had seen him many times in a mess, and this time he was severely hurt.


    It''s better not to let her look at it.


    "You think I want to stay here and watch you cry and howl?" After knowing him for a long time, Avery realized that her attitude towards him had gradually changed. She knew how bad Andrew had been before, but it was not bad in her eyes because he had saved her many times.


    However, though Avery still didn''t like Andrew, she didn''t repel him so much now.


    Evan also saw these subtle changes, and his finger joints were pressed by him. With Rebecca here, Evan still kept his temper and could only shout, "Where is the doctor? Why hasn''t he been here yet?"


    The doctor had just entered the door, almost fell down, and stabilized his body before running quickly, and he was followed by a team of doctors and nurses.


    They also began to transfuse Andrew in urgency and take bullets for Andrew with a scalpel.


    As Andrew hoped, Avery went to the room they had prepared for her to rest.


    Rebecca saw Avery leaving here and then looked at Evan''s face.


    Evan''s face darkened, and his eyes were always on the distant figure.


    Rebecca squinted and had an idea in her mind. Although Evan had to marry her, she did not just want to get his body.


    What she wanted to be not only his body but also his heart.


    However, Evan put all his affection on Avery, giving Rebecca a feeling that if she did not remove the source of trouble, he would never pay attention to her at all.


    Rebecca heard that her brother had brought some exciting pets when he had gone back to the presidential palace. Should she send some to Avery to play with?


    Perhaps, these pets would bite Avery when she fell asleep.


    ***


    Jessica was thrown aside by James and accidentally hit a glass box. Fortunately, the glass was not broken; otherwise, several poisonous spiders in it would jump on her body, bite her neck hard, and put a lot of poison into her body.


    Several slender legs of the black spiders lay on the smooth glass wall, trying to climb up, but they fell down again because of being hit by Jessica.


    Jessica''s head was pulled up with her hair, and James coldly attached himself almost to her face and said, "Do you want to leave me?"


    Jessica turned pale and shook her head, and she was surprised that Andrew would lurk in and said he would take her out of here.


    She did not hesitate to go with Andrew because she was tired of James'' sudden violence.


    Every night, James tortured her in bed. She wanted to escape from him. She thought that if she took medicine from Cambola City and cured him, he would recover, so maybe he could let her go.


    The medicine, however, had been thrown by James into the marshes of the castle. Jessica had searched it for a long time and had been thrown back into the bed by him.


    When she had woken up, she had seen bodyguards were all in the marshes.


    Later, she had been taken to the presidential palace and had had no idea whether the medicine was found.


    She bit her lips. It hurt, but she did not dare to cry out. The medicine probably was not found; otherwise, how could he still be so cruel?


    "James, can you let me go?" Tears fell from the corner of Jessica''s eyes. James immediately felt that she was crying.


    James shook his fingers, quickly recovered as usual, and then smiled cruelly. There was no emotion in his voice, and he asked her, "Why did you get me medicine from Cambola City?"


    Jessica could not stop crying, and tears were like flowing from a broken faucet. She felt that she was close to the critical point of collapse, but knew that if she did not answer, there must be inhuman punishment.


    She choked her throat and said, "To save you."


    Jessica''s words were like a string, and let his heart caught off guard for a while.


    It''s just that this woman was so innocent that she thought that he''d been trapped by witchcraft. It was not someone else who did it, but he used it to himself.

 Chapter 420 - 420: I’ll Be Here

    As an adoptive son, James must become stronger, more ruthless, and no longer have any emotions in order to have a place in Country B.


    So he heard that Cambola City had a kind of witchcraft, which could trigger his potential.


    But the woman''s words made him heartbroken.


    He hated all the people and things that could shake his mind and dragged her into bed as if only there could bring him the pleasure of conquest.


    He got hard and went into her body.


    His speed was getting faster and faster, and the bed was shaking out.


    ***


    The doctor treated the wound for Andrew. Because of the excessive loss of blood, Andrew temporarily passed out. The doctor told the servant that he might have a repeated high fever in the night, which was a normal phenomenon.


    For Avery, she was already familiar with the common sense in her heart. The people she was with had to go through several life-and-death disasters. This kind of injury was trivial.


    Her long hair fell on the shoulder. Avery was looking at the two people who had no intention to leave and decided to continue to keep her eyes closed.


    "Evan, it''s late. Let''s go out first. There will be no problem here."


    Avery slightly opened her eyes, and she ignored them on purpose, which indicated that she wanted them to leave. But Evan ignored Rebecca''s words as if he hadn''t heard it.


    "There are so many people in the room that the air will get bad. Can''t you go out and let Andrew have a good rest?"


    Avery directly asked them to leave. Evan gave her an in-depth look and walked straight out without saying anything.


    Rebecca immediately followed him, "Evan, wait for me."


    After seeing them off, the oppressive atmosphere in the room suddenly eased a lot, and soon there was another lively sound outside.


    "Jamie, your wound has just been treated. You''d better not walk around at will."


    Soon, Jamie came in on crutches.


    "How is Mr. Clifford?"


    Jamie was grumpy and careless. Avery made a gesture to him to let him keep silent, deliberately lowered her voice, and said, "The wound has been treated, but he was in a temporary coma. The doctor said he would wake up tomorrow. How do you run over without taking good care of your injuries?"


    "Mr. Clifford was hurt. I can''t sleep well. Those people go too far in bullying others. When my legs recover, I''ll rush over and shoot them up!"


    "Keep your voice down. Here is others'' territory. Wait for your boss to recover."


    The face of the silver fox mask flashed in Avery''s mind.


    In order not to act rashly and alert the enemy, they came with no extra bodyguards this time. There were soldiers everywhere, and a few hundred people could be gathered in the instant of an alarm.


    Jamie probably also thought of the current situation, became discouraged, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Clifford suffered a lot in Country B. James betrayed the Clifford family and Mr. Clifford''s grandfather was missing. Jessica was sold to the black market, and Mr. Clifford is not in good health."


    After pausing, he continued, "Can you persuade Mr. Clifford to go back to get medical treatment early? If he goes on with this, he will die sooner or later."


    "Why did so much happen all of a sudden?" Avery was slightly surprised. The Clifford family was noble in the city. How could such things happen to it? No wonder Andrew was different in Country B this time.


    "It''s all because of the damn James. Don''t let me catch him! Traitor!"


    "James." Avery repeated the name and remembered the appearance of him when she saw him for the first time. He didn''t look like an ordinary person.


    Afraid of Jamie being excited, she nodded and said, "When we finish dealing with matters here, I will certainly bring him back."


    With the assurance of Avery, Jamie suddenly began to feel relieved and sat down on the sofa.


    "Avery, go get some rest first. I''ll be here."


    "You''re hurt, and you can''t even take care of yourself. Don''t you trust me?"


    "You are pregnant and need more rest. I''m used to getting hurt. In case Mr. Clifford wakes up in the middle of the night and wants to go to the bathroom..."


    With that, Jamie waved his hand, "I can sleep anywhere. I think the sofa is quite comfortable."


    With that, he lay down. It''s no use to persuade him again.


    "I''m right next door. Call me if you need help." As Jamie persuaded her, Avery did not insist, and then went back to the room prepared for her.


    She just sat on the sofa. Andrew was so badly hurt. How could she be in the mood to sleep?


    But Avery was so exhausted that she didn''t even want to move her fingers, so she just lay on her side on the sofa and clasped her shoulder. In fact, she did not feel cold, but she felt uneasy in such an unpleasant place.


    She had thought it would be easy to see Jessica as long as she went into the presidential palace, but she didn''t expect the man in the silver fox mask to be involved in the matter.


    And judging from his attitude towards Jessica, Jessica was more like a slave he bought with no freedom to speak of.


    There was another headache when Avery contemplated.


    Avery didn''t know whether it was an illusion, and she heard the subtle voice of opening the door.


    But she didn''t care about it until the voice got closer.


    She suddenly realized that there was something wrong, and there was a cool breeze behind her!


    At this time, however, Rebecca followed Evan back to the room.


    When Evan entered the room, he just sat down on the sofa. When he saw Rebecca coming in, he was about to send her away.


    Then Rebecca unzipped the skirt and took off her clothes!


    Her skirt fell at her feet, showing her smooth and slender legs.


    Evan frowned, did not look up, and said in an unhappy tone, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 421 - 421: Evan Didn’t Love Her

    Rebecca didn''t answer the question immediately. She was taking off her clothes one by one.


    Rebecca took off her skirt. Only camisole, brassiere, skinny women''s stockings, and underwear left.


    Then Rebecca put her clothes beside her feet slowly.


    Rebecca was n.a.k.e.d. She stepped barefoot on the scarlet red floral silk jacquard, walking to Evan. With the scarlet red gel nail polish and bright light, her toenails looked more bright.


    She walked to Evan in a s.e.xy way and stopped when their distance was less than one meter.


    "Evan, are you still angry at me? I didn''t mean to separate you from Avery, but grandpa¡­"


    Evan knew what Rebecca meant.


    Rebecca knew Evan didn''t love her. But when she saw how much Evan loved Avery, she started to envy him. Evan always paid attention to Avery when Avery lived in the presidential palace. Rebecca also wanted him to love her in the same way.


    Rebecca was eager to be loved in this way. She wanted Evan to look at her in that affectionate way.


    But Evan didn''t love her.


    Rebecca was the princess of Cambola City. Hundreds of thousands of officials came to curry favor with her, admire her, and love her. But Evan never paid attention to her no matter what she did. Therefore, Rebecca tried her best to curry favor with him. Otherwise, she would be regretful.


    "The single party comes to an end. It is our last chance to enjoy single-man life," Rebecca said shyly with full of expectation.


    "When do you give me Lysergic acid diethylamide?" Evan wasn''t interested in Rebecca. He just cared about the drug that grandpa injected into Diana''s body. Diana was addicted to the drug, but if she wants to quit it, she will die, so Evan wanted to get more drugs so that Diana got some drugs to adjust to her body condition before she quitted it.


    Hearing Evan''s question, Rebecca knew his purpose. But she couldn''t understand why Evan wanted to save Diana at all costs. Even if he loved Avery so much, he promised to get married to her.


    Rebecca even treated herself. "Probably, Evan loves Avery and me," Rebecca thought to herself. She believed as long as she worked hard, Evan would love her.


    She could accept Evan''s love for Avery as long as Evan should love her in the same way.


    "Grandpa said when we get married, you can get it¡­"


    Evan lowered his eyes and laughed coldly. Then he said calmly, "Put your clothes on. You know why I get married to you. If you want to get something more, I am afraid that I will let you down."


    "Because I don''t have a s.e.xy body?"


    "Because I don''t have feelings," Evan answered.


    Rebecca was confused and staggered.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t have feelings for you. My body never lies to me."


    Rebecca became embarrassed. She hesitated and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    After a while, Rebecca took the courage to walk forward, saying, "You have never tried. How can you know you don''t have the desire? Evan, don''t lower your head. Look at me. Could you raise your head and look at me?"


    Rebecca grabbed Evan''s hands and wished Evan held her too.


    Avery was in a nearby bedroom. When she opened her eyes, she saw two black spiders in the air.


    The slender and long silks thread we''re going down from the ceiling. The black spiders had two big front teeth.


    Usually, there was no spider in the house, not to mention the presidential palace. In the presidential palace, servants cleaned the room twice per day, so Avery believed the two spiders must be special ones.


    Avery shot the spiders with her phone, and here comes the introduction of the spiders.


    They were called the Sydney funnel-web spider. They had strong toxic teeth. Unlike other poisonous spiders, their bites are capable of causing severe illness or death in humans.


    Moreover, this kind of spider would attack continuously. Once it attacks a man, the man will die immediately. If it is a child, the child will die in 15 minutes. Besides, in such a short time, it is impossible to find suitable antitoxin drugs.


    Avery now realized that someone wanted to kill her in this way.


    Someone put the two spiders here deliberately, and she guessed it must be Rebecca or Logan''s adopted son; Otherwise, no one dared to kill a man in the presidential palace.


    The spiders were tiny, and it was hard to notice them. That is to say, and it was easy to bite. "How vicious Rebecca is! I couldn''t believe it." Avery thought to herself.


    Suddenly, the two spiders jumped into Avery''s body, but Avery got no time to avoid it.


    Ah¡ª


    Avery shouted unconsciously.


    Rebecca was twisting her waist for seducing Evan.


    Under the light, Rebecca''s skin was as smooth as pure milk. The curled black hair was putting on her waist. Sometimes, the long-winded black covered her face. Sometimes, her face could be seen.


    Since Rebecca drank some wine, her face reddened. With the red face, Rebecca looked at Evan affectionate and asked, "Evan, I want it. Could you?"


    Rebecca''s voice was so gentle and seductive.


    She believed no one would reject her now.


    But Evan stood up from the sofa and said peacefully and coldly, "I don''t get feelings."


    Hearing the answer, Rebecca was desperate.


    It is a humiliation for her.


    Rebecca sat on the floor with disappointment.


    Then Evan walked to the other side of the balcony.


    Rebecca was ashamed and lowered her head. She only heard the sound of Evan''s footsteps away from her. She wasn''t willing to give up.


    "He told me he doesn''t have feelings for me, but he didn''t prove it. Probably he got feelings and didn''t admit it," Rebecca thought to herself.


    Rebecca looked up at the clock on the wall. She estimated that the spiders had been in Avery''s room. Probably, Avery had died now.


    Rebecca trusted how strong the toxin of the spiders was.


    Rebecca raised the corner of her mouth and smiled. Then she picked up a dress and put it on. She was ready to see how Avery was.


    Before she got dressed, the screen of Evan''s phone became bright.


    Rebecca was curious about who it was. She gave a glance at the screen. There was an unknown phone mobile on the screen.


    It was almost 2 a.m. No one would call Evan now, except¡­


    Rebecca gave a glance at the balcony and turned down the sound of the phone. Then she brought the phone to the restroom and answered it.

 Chapter 422 - 422: Open The Door

    Evan closed the glass door in the balcony so that no one could hear the voice in the room.


    In the bathroom, Rebecca held the phone tight and pressed the answer button.


    As expected, it was Avery.


    It seemed that she was very faint. She made a great effort to say a word and couldn''t say it clearly.


    "It''s¡­ me. I was in a room and was bitten by a poison." Her voice sounds helpless.


    Hearing what Avery said, Rebecca had a big smile on her face. And her wicked mind wanted Avery to vanish.


    Then, Rebecca answered in a cheerful voice, "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you. Evan had slept. You can call him tomorrow."


    Rebecca hanged the phone directly and turned it off.


    Rebecca slightly narrowed her eyes, looking like a vicious woman.


    "Avery Peters, go to hell! I will take care of Evan," Rebecca cursed.


    Rebecca immediately walked out of the bedroom. She gave a glance at the balcony and quickly put the phone back on the coffee table.


    Evan was lighting a cigar on the balcony. It was the faint light in the dark.


    Evan turned to look at the balcony of the nearby room.


    Pow¡ª


    Avery''s phone fell to the ground because she got no energy.


    Luckily, the two spiders were pressed by the phone and dead.


    Their thin fluffy legs were still moving. It was very scary.


    When the spiders just jumped over her, she didn''t have enough time to escape and just grabbed a pillow to protect herself. But the spiders walked fast, and they jumped over her body at high speed.


    In the end, the two spiders died.


    Now Avery felt faint and had a headache. She didn''t know which of her hands was bitten by the spiders.


    Avery was sitting on the ground, picking her phone up, and calling Evan with tremble figures.


    At that time, Avery had no choices. Andrew was in a coma, and Jamie got hurt, so Avery had to call Evan.


    But when she heard it was Rebecca, she was desperate.


    She tried everything to stand up and walk out of here with the support of the sofa and wall. When Avery was walking, a more than one-meter-high vase suddenly hit on the TV cabinet. The vase was broken and made a sound of smash.


    Evan heard a smash in the balcony and became anxious all of a sudden.


    Then Evan realized that something terrible happened. His face turned pale suddenly.


    Evan then closed the door and walked out of the balcony hurriedly.


    When Rebecca put back the phone on the coffee table, Evan happened to open the door of the balcony. Rebecca was afraid that Evan would find something, but Evan just walked to the entrance of the room directly.


    Rebecca didn''t know why Evan was so hurried. She followed by him, asking at once, "Evan, what''s wrong? Where are you going now? It is a late night."


    Evan said nothing. He just knocked on Avery''s door hard, "Open the door! I said, open the door!"


    But no one answered. Evan was worried and opened the door directly. When the door opened, Evan saw that Avery sat on the ground, and there were the fragments of a vase.


    Some blood stained on the fragments.


    Evan was shocked at the scene.


    He stopped suddenly. He was sorrowful, and his heart was broken.


    "Ah¡ª It''s a spider! The poisonous spider!" Rebecca screamed.


    Hearing the sound, Evan was frozen as if time stopped.


    "Bring a doctor!"


    Evan walked to Avery with a big step, helped her up, and put her on the sofa.


    "Evan, how is Avery? The two spiders must be poisonous. If they bite someone, he or she must be dead¡­"


    Rebecca was panicked. When she was talking, her lips were trembling.


    Hearing what Rebecca said, Evan was more scared. He never imagined that Avery would die. His heart got intense pain.


    Evan''s face turned pale.


    Evan couldn''t imagine Avery would die while he would still be alive.


    Evan couldn''t accept it. It was the hardest thing for him.


    Even if Avery didn''t love him or leave him alone, Evan could accept it. But he couldn''t take the fact that Avery would be dead.


    "Evan, how can we do it?" Rebecca pretended to cry. Then She shouted at a servant, "Where is the doctor? Hurry up. Take a doctor here quickly."


    Suddenly, there was a sound of a cough.


    The sound was faint. You couldn''t even hear it.


    Avery was exhausted and was lying on the sofa. She frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "It is noisy¡ª"


    Hearing Avery''s voice, Rebecca was stunned. She felt unhappy and thought to herself, "Why is Avery still alive? A poisonous spider bit her. How could she be still alive? It''s impossible! It must be an illusion! If a child is bitten by the spider, the child must be dead in 15 minutes. And an a.d.u.l.t must be dead in 25 minutes. Probably, time isn''t up. After a while, she must be dead! Even if there is a doctor, the doctor can''t save her!"


    A servant quickly led a doctor to the room. The doctor just awakened. When he came into the room, he was astonished, finding that there was a mess.


    She then took out a needle for a blood test. According to the analysis, the doctor said, "Miss. Peters isn''t poisonous. The poisonous spiders didn''t bite her."


    "Wasn''t it bitten?" Rebecca asked disappointedly.


    "How could it be? If the spider didn''t bite her, why did she call Evan for help? Does she want to play with me? Is it a way to seduce Evan?" Rebecca thought to herself and shook her head.


    It was unbelievable for her.


    Then Rebecca couldn''t help asking again, "Are you sure that the spider didn''t bite Avery?"


    "Yes, I am sure," The doctor nodded and said, "Her blood is pure."


    "That''s to say, Avery is still alive?"


    "That''s correct."


    Rebecca didn''t give up and asked, "But why does she look scary now?"

 Chapter 423 - 423: Rebecca’s Lie

    Rebecca couldn''t still believe it and continued to ask, "Why does her face turn pale if her blood is pure?"


    Rebecca saw that a nurse was cleaning and bandaging Avery''s wound on her big toe. The porcelain vase cut Avery, but it was the deep wound, just a few drops of blood could be seen. It wasn''t a big deal.


    "She has low blood sugar and is frightened. So¡­" the doctor then said, "take the medicine box here. Not a big deal. I will give her a nutrition shoot, and then she will wake up soon."


    Evan stared at the nurse who was carefully pinching a small piece of porcelain for Avery and cleaned her wound with iodine. Evan felt relaxed. He knew Avery was a courageous woman. Once upon a time, Avery had torn the head of a snake with her bare hand. Evan believed that Avery wasn''t dead because of two poisonous spiders.


    When the nurse put the powdered medicine on Avery''s wound, she woke up gradually because of the pain.


    Avery tried to open their eyes. Looking at the light on the top, she was dizzy.


    "Am I still alive?" Avery asked herself.


    The first person that Avery saw was Evan, a handsome face. Then she recalled the last calling that she called and turned her face back to another side.


    Rebecca was standing beside Evan. She was angry about what she had done. She had tried everything to get Evan, but she failed. Rebecca tried to pretend to be excited and turned to Evan, "Evan, Avery wakes up. Everything is ok. I''m just scared."


    Hearing Rebecca''s voice, Avery looked up at her surprisingly. She laughed and said, "I am still alive. You must be disappointed."


    "Me?" Rebecca was surprised, "How could I wish you would die? Avery, do you think I put two poisonous spiders into this room?"


    Rebecca asked as if she did nothing wrong.


    Avery still stared at her and asked sneeringly, "Isn''t it?"


    "Avery, I know there are some misunderstandings between us."


    Rebecca then said innocently, "I know you are probably angry at me because I will get married to Evan. I understand. But I can''t admit that I do something that I didn''t do. You can ask anyone among the servants. I had never raised spiders."


    One of the servants immediately answered, "That''s correct. Princess had never raised any animals."


    "Moreover, you had lived in the presidential palace. Have you ever seen spiders? Since there are many plants in the presidential palace, it is common to see some insects," Rebecca added.


    Avery was angry and interrupted her, "Yes? Is it you who picked the phone for Evan? Do you still remember what you said?"


    Avery remembered that Rebecca told her to call Evan tomorrow and then hung up. She tried to call again, but the phone turned off.


    When Evan knew Avery had sought help from him, he felt agitated. Although Avery had asked help from him, he didn''t answer the call and knew nothing. If the vase broke, he couldn''t find Avery until tomorrow.


    Evan was deeply regretful.


    "I¡­. I don''t know it''s you¡­" Rebecca answered.


    She knew there was a calling record in Evan''s phone, so she had to argue that she didn''t realize it was Avery.


    Rebecca added, "It is an unknown number. Moreover, your voice wasn''t clear. I couldn''t hear you. I thought it was a harassing call, so I hung up. Can it be the evidence?"


    Avery still stared at Rebecca. She knew Rebecca had a detailed plan.


    "But you told me Evan had slept," Avery said and then raised her eyebrows, turning to look at Evan and saying, "Mr. Howel, had you slept at that time?"


    Evan was shocked by the question. It is a good question.


    If Evan admits he had slept, it means that he had slept with Rebecca.


    If Evan denies, it means that Rebecca told lies. Evan couldn''t set Rebecca in a dilemma because Diana was still in danger.


    Now Rebecca was nervous.


    Rebecca didn''t know what Evan would do and whether Evan would help her.


    Rebecca tried to evade Evan.


    Avery stared at Evan, waiting for his answer. She knew Evan''s answer because he had helped Diana and gave up on her.


    Avery was disappointed.


    But Evan didn''t give a direct answer. Unexpectedly, he turned to Rebecca, saying, "I wanted to have a few words with Avery. Please leave the room."


    Rebecca was also astonished. She was afraid that Avery and Evan got a chance to communicate with each other, but she had no choice. She had to go.


    Followed by the doctor and the nurse, Rebecca was going to leave, but Avery stopped her, "I don''t want to have a conversation with Mr. Howel," Avery sat up and said to Rebecca, "Couldn''t you please have a few words with me, Miss. Arlington?"


    Evan was shocked. He never expected that Avery would refuse him.


    "Evan, you can leave first. I will make a detailed explanation for Avery. Otherwise, Avery will be in terror when she lives there."


    Evan looked at Avery and tried to get something, but he failed. Therefore, Evan immediately left the room.


    The door closed, and everyone left except Avery and Rebecca. At that time, the atmosphere became tense.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Rebecca asked. She was sitting before Avery, narrowing her eyes and looking at Avery innocently.


    Avery didn''t mean to veil something, so she said directly, "I heard that Miss. Arlington got Glanzmann. Is it true?"


    Rebecca then subconsciously looked at Avery''s belly.


    Now Avery knew Rebecca had a plan. She knew Avery''s cord blood could heal her sickness, but she still wanted to kill Avery. She would like to kill Avery even if Avery could save her.


    Avery now understood Rebecca''s love for Evan. She would like to do everything to get her loved one.


    Rebecca calmed down and laughed, saying, "It is not a secret. I got this disease when I was young."


    Rebecca needed Avery''s cord blood, but Avery had lived there, and it was an excellent chance to kill her. Rebecca couldn''t wait to kill Avery a few months later.

 Chapter 424 - 424: Avery Never Trust Me

    Avery put her thin and small hands on her belly, saying, "In fact, I also got a disease when I was young."


    Rebecca was surprised at what Avery said. She couldn''t understand why Avery said that.


    "The disease I got sounded strange: an eye for an eye," Avery warned.


    Rebecca was shocked at Avery''s performance. Avery looked beautiful, and her voice was calm. Rebecca now knew why all men loved her.


    Rebecca was jealous of Avery and even destroyed her.


    "I can''t kill her, but I can torment her," Rebecca thought to herself and started to make a plan.


    Then Rebecca smiled gently, "You made a mistake. I didn''t put the spiders in the room. I see. Since you are scared of the spiders, I can ask a maid to check again and ensure whether there is a spider or not."


    Avery raised her lips. She must warn Rebecca and tell her it isn''t good for her because Rebecca was a vicious woman.


    Rebecca pretended to ask a servant to check all the presidential palace clear. But when she got out of Avery''s room, she whispered to her private maid, "check Avery''s phone and find a photo of the president."


    Then Rebecca added, "Bring a bottle of sulfuric acid for me. Be careful."


    "Yes, Madam."


    As soon as Rebecca left, Avery immediately sent a servant out and closed the door.


    When the door was almost closed, a hand suddenly showed up and tried to open the door.


    "You?" looking through the gap of the door, Avery found Evan was standing outside the door. He held the door with his fingers and tried to open the door.


    Avery knew Evan wanted to say something. Since some servants were walking around the hall, Avery let Evan in. She turned around and closed the door immediately.


    "All right. What do you want to say?"


    Evan slowly squatted down and observed her wound. The wound had been bandaged and covered with gauze carefully, and her toes were also covered with gauze. You couldn''t even see the wound.


    But Evan recalled the scene when Avery''s toes were full of blood.


    Although it was not a big deal, Evan felt hurt deeply.


    Avery felt uncomfortable when someone stared at her toes. She stepped back consciously, but Evan stopped her and held his ankle immediately.


    "A lot of pain?"


    Avery stared at Evan''s hand and said dazedly, "Which answers do you want to get? pain or not?"


    "I got a lot of pain."


    "Uh-huh¡ª"


    Avery couldn''t help sneer, "Oh, you hurt. Of course, you abandoned your wife. How couldn''t you get a lot of pain?"


    Evan''s heart broke at the words Avery said. She had blamed him so many times, but whenever she said, Evan felt sad as if a needle pricks his heart again and again.


    Evan lowered his head slowly and touched Avery''s ankle again and again with his rough thumb. When he touched Avery''s skin, he felt safe.


    Evan was shocked by the scene when he sat on the floor, and it was full of blood.


    Avery unconsciously brought her feet back, but she failed.


    Evan held her ankle tight. If Avery tries everything to get her feet back, she probably falls on the ground.


    Evan was afraid that Avery would fall, so he stood up and took her to the sofa. Evan didn''t stand up, but leaned against Avery, saying, "I shouldn''t put my phone on the coffee table. I missed your calling. I''m sorry," Evan said.


    The warm breath was in Avery''s face. The thin and short hair on her face seemed to be softened. Evan''s voice was attractive and loud, which made Avery immersed, and her ears turned red.


    Evan wanted to love Avery again, but he had to save Diana, he had no choice.


    "Avery never trusts me. Although we had many experiences, she is cold to me," Evan thought to himself.


    Avery was silent. She didn''t know what she should say. She couldn''t understand Evan.


    Then Evan clasped Avery''s hands. He raised her hands and kissed the back of her hand, saying sincerely, "Give me some time. I will make everything done. All right?"


    It was probably the first time that Evan talked to her in such a humble way. Avery couldn''t help smile and be at a loss.


    Soon, Avery asked, "How long?"


    Evan presumed that Avery would refuse and laughed at him, but he never expected that Avery would ask him how long he can make everything done. Evan felt happy and thought about it throughout.


    "One month?" Avery stared at Evan.


    Evan said nothing.


    "Six months?" Avery asked. She couldn''t stop laughing at herself, "Oh, I forget it. Diana needs at least six months to prevent herself from drug addiction. But six months later, if Diana recovers, I am not sure you will be with me."


    "Moreover, why should I wait for you? I am still young, and I am a beautiful woman. I still have the chance to get married to a good man. For example, Mr. Clifford loves me so much. For saving me, he had been thrust heavily and hospitalized. Probably, it is an excellent choice for me, "Avery then added.


    Evan felt depressed again when Avery mentioned that Andrew saved her because he recalled the thing that he chose to save Diana and gave up on her.


    When Evan was going to make an explanation, someone knocked on the door.


    "Evan, are you here? I had something in your room, but you are not in the room. Are you here?"


    Avery pulled her hands back and put them before her chest. "Wow, how strict she is!" She.." she jeered.


    Evan stopped Avery. He leaned over and took a bite on her lips, "You mustn''t love that bear."


    "I think you are more like a bear than Andrew," Avery was on the edge of the sofa now. Evan still held her waist; otherwise, she must fall.


    Rebecca was still knocking on the door. Avery couldn''t help sneer, "Do you want me to wait for you? All right. I can wait for you. Now you took Rebecca here and let her apologize to me, can you? If you can, I can wait for you for one month."

 Chapter 425 - 425: Why Are You Surprised?

    Hearing Avery''s word, Evan held Avery tight.


    Evan said nothing. He was lost in thought.


    Avery sneered, "Don''t you think Rebecca let the spiders in?"


    "It won''t happen again."


    Avery laughed. She stepped back and then stood up, walking to the front of the door and turning to Evan, "Mr. Howel is just like a coward bear."


    Evan didn''t reply. He stood up from the sofa and walked to the door.


    Evan looked severe and calm.


    Avery thought Evan would hide, but Evan opened the door.


    When the door opened, Rebecca was surprised and widened her eyes, looking at Avery and Evan, "You¡­"


    "Why are you so surprised? We were wife and husband. It happened obviously. It is normal. Moreover, we had a baby now. We had slept together," Avery said to Rebecca.


    Avery was standing against the door and looked Rebecca up and down, "Princess, don''t be sad. You are the wife of Evan. You should be generous. But the most important thing is to provoke Evan''s desire for you."


    Avery took a glance at Evan''s pants and smiled meaningfully, "Desire."


    These words made Rebecca and Evan silent.


    Pang¡ª


    Avery quickly closed the door.


    Rebecca now regained her consciousness and hurriedly followed by Evan, who was walking back to his bedroom with big steps.


    However, just like Avery, Evan closed the door before Rebecca went into the room.


    Rebecca stopped before the door and knocked on the door, "Evan? Evan, are you angry? I had not done that kind of thing. Trust me!"


    Evan''s voice can be heard through the door. He said coldly, "Rebecca. Do you think everyone is stupid?"


    Rebecca was shocked all of a sudden. When she heard what Evan said, she was extremely anxious and knew she made a grave mistake because of Avery.


    Evan did care about Avery.


    Rebecca was furious at Avery now.


    Evan then walked to the wine cabinet in his room, got a bottle of whiskey, and then drank it directly.


    Recalling what Avery said, Evan knew Avery had changed. She changed her attitude to Andrew Clifford. She used to hate him, but now she started to like him and regarded him as a good man. Moreover, Avery saved Andrew at the cost of her own life. Avery and Andrew became more and more intimate.


    "Shit! How could she love Mr. Clifford? How could? I don''t allow her to love him!" Evan said to himself.


    For a while, Avery wakes up because of the sound of the gun.


    Avery sat up from her bed.


    Avery looked around, finding there was nothing unusual in her room. Just the window curtains were blown up.


    "So, what happened. I heard the sound of the gun. Do I make a mistake? Or I had a dream?" Avery asked herself.


    It was cold. Now it was 7 o''clock. Avery had just slept for a few hours.


    She was stepping on the carpet barefoot. Her big toe was still bandaged. Avery began to meditate. Then, she wore her shoes because she was afraid that there were fragments of the vase.


    Avery walked beside the window and looked outside from there.


    It was cloudy as if it was going to rain.


    She was bending over the window and recalling the horrible dream. Thinking of the dream, Avery was in a cold sweat.


    Since many bad things happened yesterday, Avery was frightened and had a horrible dream:


    She dreamed that she was being chased and someone wanted to kill her. Therefore, Avery tried to run away, but she couldn''t get away from the man still. In the dream, Avery stepped on the concrete road barefoot, and now she could even recall the feeling. The tiny sand pressed her feet, and something tripped her down.


    The man kept chasing Avery and shooting her. When Avery turned back, many bullets were flying toward her.


    When Avery thought she would be killed by the bullets, a tall and strong man passed by and saved her. But Avery couldn''t see the man. She was not sure whether it was Evan or Andrew.


    "Ah--" the man shouted. Now Avery found the man was Evan Howel.


    It was over. Therefore, Avery seemed to hear the sound of a gun.


    When Avery calmed down, she took a deep breath. She smelled the fragrance of water, the earth, and rose.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Peng¡ª


    The sound of a gun.


    When it sounded, the pigeons and birds were frightened and flew away from the tree to a higher place.


    Avery now knew it wasn''t a dream. It is a fact!


    Avery became anxious and looked pale.


    Avery immediately rushed out of the room.


    When she just walked a few steps, she saw Jamie Winter was walking out of the room with Andrew.


    Jamie just heard the sound of a gun. When he found Avery was here, Andrew became relaxed and asked her, "What happened?"


    "Are you awake?" Avery asked. Then she frowned, "You shouldn''t go out. You should be careful."


    "I heard the sound. I thought something happened."


    "Jamie, help Mr. Clifford walk back to his room. I will check what happened."


    "Who do you think you are? You have not to check it out. Hello! Hello," Avery ignored Andrew''s words. Andrew just shouted at her. He couldn''t chase her.


    Andrew patted his thigh out of frustration. But his wound was there. He cried out and shoved Jamie off.


    "Follow Avery to see what''s going on."


    Although he was limped, it didn''t mean he had to sit back and do nothing.


    Jamie got the order and staggered with two walking sticks.


    Avery walked fast. She noticed the gunshots came from the bell tower. So she went downstairs and walked there.


    In the far distance, the pigeons flew in different directions out of shock. A man stood in the middle of the lawn with his back at Avery. The figure was the same as in her dream.


    In front of him was another man with a silver pistol.


    Avery ran into this by pure chance. She turned pale right away. She didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 426 - 426: You’ll Make A Mess

    The man with the silver pistol had a silver fox mask on. He held the gun and raised it to shoot at the pigeons in the air. Then he fired another shot. The white feathers were stained with blood. The pigeon lay on the lawn. One drop; two drops; the blood scattered.


    Avery couldn''t help yelling. Both men turned back at her.


    Evan froze for a bit and asked with care.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Avery was released to see Evan in one piece. That was all she hoped for.


    But she was in such a panic, and her face turned pale. It was like she was terribly shocked. Evan noticed.


    He never knew Avery could be so horrified. He walked over to hold her up.


    "What''s wrong? Why are your hands so cold? Why are you running about? You''re hurt."


    Avery shook her head. She dreamt that he was shot and lay in a pool of blood. The fear was overwhelming that it lingered in her heart. She thought something terrible happened to him. But he was okay. Avery had to hold back her care and worry. She pushed his hands off.


    Avery wasn''t dreaming. Evan was neither shot at nor hurt...


    The man with the mask didn''t shoot at Evan''s direction. Instead...


    Avery''s look followed the gun, and she was shocked again!


    A woman in a white nightgown lay on the ground with blood all over her body. She kept crawling. Avery could see her shoulders shivering because of fear.


    Evan reached out, and his thick and wide palms covered Avery''s look.


    "Don''t see it."


    "What happened?"


    Evan stood in front of Avery to stop her from seeing the bloody scene.


    "None of your business. I''ll take you back."


    Evan looked down at her hurt feet. He bent over to pick Avery up. Avery didn''t have time to respond, and she was in the air suddenly. She screamed in a low voice. And she put her arms around Evan''s neck to keep steady.


    Evan smiled because of Avery''s actions. Avery had such a sharp tongue. But occasionally, she would be gentle.


    Avery looked at the girl covered in blood over Evan''s shoulders. She took a closer look than before. At the same time, she looks changed!


    Avery immediately patted Evan on his shoulder.


    "What''s wrong with her? Is she shot? Why is she covered in blood? Let me down. I have to check on her."


    Avery kept struggling, and Evan had to put her down. But he put his hands on her shoulders.


    "Don''t go over there! Let them fix their problems. You''ll only make a mess."


    "She''s covered in blood. She''ll die!"


    Suddenly, the girl''s name hit Evan. His look changed instantly.


    "You care about her because she is Andrew''s sister?"


    "It''s not the time for jealousy. Jessica is important to me. I don''t want her dead!"


    "What can you do?"


    Evan grabbed Avery''s arms. He was determined to stop her.


    In the far distance, Jessica, covered in blood, got up, and started running. The man fired the gun in the air. Shots were heard.


    The pigeons were hit and fell on top of Jessica. She was too frightened and kept waving her hands to dust off the pigeons.


    Was she wrong?


    Avery vaguely heard the mask man''s laughter. He laughed like a small boy who made a prank and couldn''t help gloating off.


    "She''s not hurt, Jessica."


    Evan held Avery in his arms and whispered in her ears.


    "It is pigeons'' blood."


    "Why does he shoot at pigeons?" Was he sane?


    "It''s his punishment for the misbehaved woman."


    "Are all men sadistic? Do you honestly believe you can conquer them? That''s nonsense! Only an incapable man thinks like this."


    Avery was righteous. She was not impressed with the man who resorted to coercion to force a woman.


    Evan stared at Avery, who suddenly became angry.


    "Maybe it''s just he doesn''t realize how important she is to him."


    "That''s an excuse. How could you bear to see that someone you like is suffering? No matter what mistake the woman makes, it is her man''s fault when she starts crying."


    Evan paid full attention to what Avery said. He chewed her word over and over and said.


    "It''s my fault that you cry."


    Avery shoved him off.


    "What does it matter to you?"


    Then Avery looked not far away.


    "Here comes someone that you upset."


    Evan looked over. Rebecca came over, near them.


    "Evan, there you are. Where do the shots come from? What''s going on? Who fired them?"


    Rebecca came to Evan and put her arms around his.


    "Hi, Avery."


    Avery ignored her and kept looking for Jessica.


    Rebecca followed her and mumbled.


    "What''s going on with my brother? Why does he shoot at his valentine early in the morning? It''s so noisy."


    Jessica got up from the lawn and kept running. The masked man was behind her like a demon. He laughed out evilly. The laughter echoed in the air. It was like Satan was coming.


    He shot at the pigeons sometimes, which shocked Jessica more, and she couldn''t stop screaming.


    Suddenly, Jessica was tripped over on a garden hose.


    The faucet was left open, and water kept bursting out.


    In a rush of emotions, Jessica took the hose and aimed at the man''s mask. Jessica squeezed the head of the hose. The water streams came out fast and strongly. The man''s mask was washed off.


    The man covered his face subconsciously. He took steps back because of the force.


    There were numerous drops in the air. Soon the bloody scene was left behind. It seemed like they were a couple flirting ignorant of others.


    Avery watched it in surprise. The man''s mask was washed off so she could finally see his face.


    He was the personal bodyguard of Jessica. He brought an unusual presence at first sight. He was like a royal member.


    He was James Moore!


    Maybe the shock was too great for Avery that everything between the sky and earth froze. Every figure was vague except the man and his face. Avery could match it to her memory.

 Chapter 427 - 427: She Wanted To Destroy Her

    But he was somehow different.


    Maybe it was because their positions were swapped. In the past, Jessica was the favorite daughter of the Clifford family. She was arrogant. James, on the other hand, was just an unknown bodyguard.


    But now, James was the proud prince of B Country while Jessica was a s.e.x slave sold to the black market.


    This happened within months.


    Avery didn''t know what happened between them. She could only hear Jessica''s screaming. James picked her up on his shoulder and took her away like prey.


    The water still kept running from the hose. Avery suddenly recalled what Jamie said.


    He said Clifford was in a huge crisis because of James''s betrayal.


    That explained why James held the gun at Andrew''s forehead even if he recognized him without the mask.


    It was at James''s turf. Andrew was like a fish swimming in a cooking pot.


    Jessica was in no better position. She was walking on thin ice. A chance to meet her would be extremely difficult.


    As soon as they left, there was no show to watch. The audience exchanged gossip in private and soon left too.


    Avery was still wondering if she should tell Andrew the masked man was James. She had to think about how to meet Jessica. She had to consider too much at the same time, and it was a mess.


    So she didn''t notice a look landing on her.


    Rebecca ordered the servants to clean up the pigeon corpses and wash the blood away. Afterward, she saw Evan couldn''t take his eyes off, Avery. Rebecca frowned.


    She started to imagine Avery''s face was thrown acid and how ugly she was after she was disfigured. Then she started smiling slowly.


    Rebecca knew men were easily attracted by looks.


    Avery was so gorgeous that she could stop traffic. After she was pregnant, she looked s.e.xier with her bigger b.o.o.b.s.


    Rebecca had to admit that she sometimes envied Avery''s look.


    Actually, she was not bad, either. She was a noble princess with the presence that nobody could compete. Her face was also flawless. But it wasn''t enough.


    She couldn''t compete with Avery''s riveting smiles, her insolence, nor coolness. She didn''t have to do anything. The way she stood there with languor would make man''s blood run wild. She was a creature that man couldn''t resist.


    Rebecca knew it deeply. Even if she tried everything she could, she couldn''t.


    If so, she had to destroy her.


    After she was disfigured, she wanted to see if Evan would still love her.


    Rebecca kept the thoughts in her mind. Seeing Evan started to leave, she followed him. She pretended to look innocent.


    "Evan, are you still mad at me because of what happened last night? It''s not me. I asked the servants to examine inside and outside the house. They said the spider ran loose from James''s pet box."


    Avery was ahead of them. She overheard that Rebecca moved the blame to James. She smiled quietly. If anyone would fall for that, it was beyond foolishness. It was mutual consent.


    Seeing they were about to catch up, Avery walked faster. She almost ran into Jamie with two walking sticks.


    "Miss Peters, Mr. Clifford is worried about you, so he sends me over. The man with the mask..." Then he looked over Avery and looked far away, "is it, James Moore?"


    Avery was still not sure if she should let Andrew know. So she didn''t answer.


    "Is he James?" Jamie wouldn''t give up and asked again.


    "Yes," Avery had to nod.


    Jamie was furious. He was coming to James with his walking sticks. He was ready to perish with James.


    "Stop! You and Andrew are both badly injured. How can you win? Don''t forget we''re at his turf. If you insist on confronting him, you will get nothing good. You can''t even win me now..."


    Jamie wouldn''t give up. Avery had to persuade him the other way.


    "If you die, your master would be left alone. Nobody else would look after him."


    Then she kept walking. She heard walking sticks following. She was relieved. It was lucky that Jamie didn''t insist on getting even with James.


    Sorts of noises came from Andrew''s bedroom. The second Avery walked in, and a figure was at her


    feet. The nurse was kicked out by Andrew. She was in so much pain that she couldn''t get up.


    "What''s going on?" Avery asked.


    Andrew wore a white bathrobe. His thigh was revealed, and the bandage was taken off.


    The nurse''s eyes were so red. She struggled to get up, seeing Avery, who gave her a hand.


    "It''s my bad. I hurt Mr. Clifford."


    "It''s no problem. I''ll take over. You could take a look at Jamie."


    Avery washed her hands in the bathroom and left it. She walked over to Andrew. Andrew lowered his head at Avery''s toe.


    "The nurse said two spiders were in your room last night."


    "Yeah."


    "Someone must put them there. Or where do they come from? This place is not safe. We have to get out of here soon. But before then, we have to stay."


    "I can''t run from whoever wants to hurt me. I''d better stay here to wait for her to dig her own grave."


    "Ah¡ªbe gentle."


    "Did you move the leg?"


    It was apparent Andrew kicked the nurse with his wounded leg. The wound was burst apart, and new blood started seeping. Avery applied the drug on his leg. He was in so much pain that he almost jumped off the couch.


    "Avery, be gentle!"


    "I thought I was. Be careful, if you wouldn''t let me apply for medicine, you might become limp."


    "If you don''t go easy on me, my leg would be broken. Ah... What did the hell happen? Who fired shots?"


    Avery ignored him and kept working on his wound. Then she sprinkled some powders that helped the wound to heal. Then she wrapped it up with gauze.


    "I saw Jessica."


    Maybe it was pain or Andrew knew Jessica was involved, he heavily frowned.


    "She''s fine. The shots were aimed at pigeons," Avery noticed Andrew''s thigh muscles relaxed. She applied layers of gauze on his wound and tied it up with a bowknot.


    Andrew had to know the answer.


    "Who fired the shots?"


    From what he knew about Avery, she wouldn''t mention Jessica if she weren''t involved. Jessica never touched guns, let alone fired.


    Then who was it that fired gunshots? Was it Arlington''s adopted son?


    Avery looked up slightly.


    "It was James Moore."

 Chapter 428 - 428: I Want To Ask You Something

    Andrew clenched his fists and hit the armrest. There was a giant deep hole immediately.


    "I should have known it was him!" Andrew felt a torn pain on his shoulders.


    Avery checked the wound, and the gauze was red.


    "Does James have a feud with your family?"


    Otherwise, Avery didn''t know why he avenged himself on the Clifford family. She heard Andrew''s grandfather was killed by James. Based on his status in B Country, it didn''t make sense if he was after Clifford''s money. But he was willing to reduce himself to be a bodyguard. He came prepared.


    "Maybe."


    Andrew let Avery take care of his wounds. He was silent. He squinted slightly and gave off a dangerous vibe. Avery didn''t know what was going on in his mind.


    ***


    James carried Jessica on his shoulder. She knew the punishment would be more ferocious.


    She was too afraid. So she fought back with the hose in the hit of the moment. It was too late when she realized what she had done.


    "James, let go of me!"


    Jessica struggled with her hands and feet. She grabbed his hair and Dong-


    Jessica was thrown on the floor. She was in so much pain that she felt her inner organs were broken into pieces.


    "Do you still want to run? Em? I''ll let you go. If you could run away, I''d admit failure."


    James''s face was washed off by water without his mask. The loose bangs were close to his eyebrows. His face was slightly pale. Then his look was bleak. Jessica only felt blades shooting from his eyes.


    Jessica was really sacred, especially of his look. Every time, he would torture her so hard that she begged for mercy.


    Jessica crawled on the ground. Suddenly she held up herself and started running.


    James''s residence was in the north of the presidential house. She had to run in the opposite direction. She had to pass through a road, either side of which was lawns.


    The road was wide for cars. She only focused on running and didn''t notice a red sports car with fast velocity came in through the gate.


    Jessica was in a panic. She stood there, not knowing which way she should go. The car was almost hitting her...


    Jessica closed her eyes. She had no intention to live. If she could live, so what? She would be tortured by James. Death seemed like a better choice.


    Jessica could feel the blaring car light closer to her, and even her eyes were closed. Just as the driver hit the horn, Jessica felt something with weight came at her. The force was huge. She was hugged and rolled over to the curb.


    Jessica opened her eyes. It was James who saved her!


    But he was in an awful state. His eyes lost focus. His face was pale and his lips were pale too.


    "James? What''s going on with you?" Jessica got out of his hugs and was next to him. James was shaving all over his body. He had his legs bent and covered his ears with both hands. And he kept hitting the lawn with his head.


    "James?" The red car stopped at the curb. A young woman came out rushing. She opened his eyelids skillfully and comforted him, patting his face.


    "James, it''s okay. You''re okay. The car doesn''t hit anyone."


    The woman got up and waved at bodyguards standing not far away. James was held back.


    "I''m a psychological doctor. My name is Erin Darling. You can call me Dr. Darling."


    The woman introduced herself and asked without beating around the bushes.


    "Are you Jessica Clifford?"


    Jessica slightly froze. She didn''t expect to hear her name from a stranger. She nodded. After James went wrong, the bodyguards were busy taking care of him. So she wanted to go to visit Andrew. This morning, she sneaked out for the same reason. But unfortunately, she was caught on the spot.


    Then the pigeons were shot. It was to warn her not to run away. Or she would end the same like the pigeons.


    Jessica was curious. She never met Erin before.


    "How do you know my name?"


    "James talked about you."


    That was how she knew. Jessica never thought James would mention her to someone else. She looked up, and the bodyguards were taking James inside. Erin stared at her with curiosity.


    "What''s wrong with James?"


    "He had psychological barriers with cars, to be exact, car accidents."


    "Car accidents?"


    Jessica was surprised. She thought it was because of James''s poison.


    "Are you hurt? Do you need doctors to check you?" Eric pointed at her dress covered in blood.


    "Aren''t you a doctor?"


    "I''m a psychological doctor."


    "I''ll go see doctors myself. You should go inside and check on James."


    Erin was not suspicious. She nodded and went inside.


    Jessica ran to Andrew''s bedroom without changing her dress first. She was in a dress covered in blood.


    When she ran to the yard, a person suddenly came out and took her to the garden. Jessica was in shock. She stared at the woman.


    "What are you doing?"


    Avery saw Jessica from the balcony. She hurried to run downstairs and grabbed Jessica to a place with fewer people.


    "I want to ask you something."


    Jessica got off.


    "I''m busy. I have to see Andrew."


    Avery stopped Jessica. They were struggling and didn''t notice Rebecca hid behind a tree. She was eavesdropping.


    "Andrew''s fine. His wound has been taken care of. He''ll be better in a couple of weeks."


    "Okay. I''ll take a look then," the reason Jessica sneaked out was for Andrew. She was determined to check upon him.


    "Wait, I want to ask you something first. The drug..."


    Some noises in the grass stopped Avery''s words.


    Before Avery could take a closer look, a Tibetan mastiff jumped out from the grass and ran at them. He ran directly at Avery and Jessica.


    "Ah--"


    Avery and Jessica were both frozen at the black shadow. Avery saw first it was a Tibetan mastiff. She started to feel bad.


    Tibetan mastiff was drawn to bloody things. It must be the blood on Jessica''s dress. He smelt it far away and went at them.


    The danger was too sudden. They were caught by surprise!


    Avery blocked Jessica between herself and the flowerbed to stop her from leaving. If he came over, Avery would be the first to get attacked.


    Even so, Avery still opened her hands to protect Jessica when he came at them.


    "Ah--"


    "Ah¡ªWatch out!"


    Peng!


    Almost multiple shots were fired at the same time.


    Rebecca, behind the tree, also screamed. She turned utterly pale at the scene. She couldn''t even remain standing up and leaned against the tree.

 Chapter 429 - 429: Guilty

    The sound of a gunshot came from behind. The gun shoots the head of the Tibetan mastiff, and it turns deadly.


    But the inertia continued, and the Tibetan mastiff still kept moving forward. The sharp claw and its teeth scratched Avery''s back, tore her clothes in an instant, and left a long scratch on her white skin.


    She was not severely hurt, but there was still a trace of blood, dying her clothes red.


    The Tibetan mastiff finally fell into the ground in the dense shooting.


    Evan put the gun away, jumped from the balcony of the second floor directly, and quickly rushed to Avery, "Are you all right?"


    During his questioning, he also looked at Jessica, who was behind Avery. Jessica was terrified and stared at the fallen Tibetan mastiff on the ground like she lost her soul.


    Avery reacted immediately, only to feel that her back was painful. She couldn''t take care of it, turned nervously to look at Jessica, and said, "Are you all right?"


    Jessica looked back, only to find that Evan was looking at Avery''s wound.


    Avery had been attacked by spiders yesterday and by Tibetan mastiffs today. Evan knew the place was full of danger, but he didn''t expect it to be so dangerous.


    Jessica bit her lips, "In fact, you can avoid it. Why did you save me?"


    Jessica had designed chandeliers to fall and to hit Avery, scared her, and warned her to stay away from Andrew. She didn''t expect Avery to save her at such a dangerous moment.


    When Jessica looked down and saw Avery''s back stained with blood, her mind went blank, and her face suddenly turned pale, "I''m sorry."


    It''s for what she had done before.


    Then, Jessica continued to say, "Thank you."


    It''s for what Avery did to her today.


    Avery frowned, but her mouth also aroused a smile, "Can you tell me where the medicine you got in Cambola City is?"


    When Jessica heard the question, she was obviously not prepared at all, confused for a few seconds, and then said, "That''s why you saved me?"


    "No, I saved you by instinct."


    Jessica habitually bit her lower lip. The nature of human beings was selfish. At a time of crisis like that, the first reaction of most people should be to squat down in order to protect themselves.


    So she believed what Avery said just now.


    It turned out that Avery was not as bad as she thought.


    Jessica said, "I brought the medicine back from Cambola City and gave it to James, but he threw it away."


    "Threw it away?" The medicine that has been advertised so miraculous was thrown away?


    "Then he sent his men to search it. I didn''t know if he found it. That''s all that I know."


    "So, the medicine could be with James?"


    "If he finds it, he should have it."


    If the medicine was with James, then it''s too difficult for Avery to get it unless Jessica was willing to help her.


    She took a look at Jessica. But why should she help her?


    Avery smiled bitterly. To find the so-called medicine, she stayed at the presidential palace, which was full of danger. It was not expected to be the answer. Avery was a little disappointed.


    Maybe it''s the will of God.


    Although as long as Charles woke up, there was hope for her. But the medicine was also one of her hopes, and she didn''t want to let it go.


    Anyway, she couldn''t leave immediately. If she stayed here, maybe there would be a turnaround.


    Avery nodded helplessly, "Your brother is upstairs. Go and see him."


    Rebecca leaned decadently on the trunk, not far away, and was completely frightened.


    Her pale face was filled with lingering fear, but her eyes quickly flashed disappointment. The Tibetan mastiff was an accident. She just wanted to eavesdrop on what they said and didn''t expect that pigeon blood on Jessica was a great help.


    The Tibetan mastiff had a fine nose. It could smell blood from a long distance.


    And this time, she did hear something. The woman asked Jessica about the medicine just now, and Rebecca was curious about what medicine made this woman so interested in?


    It''s said that the medicine was with James. Rebecca has not been to James'' residence for a long time.


    At this moment, a servant hurriedly rushed out of the room. When she was about to greet Rebecca, Rebecca hurriedly stopped her. Rebecca was at the corner, and they couldn''t see her over there.


    Rebecca entered the house with her servant and heard the servant say, "While Avery was away, I secretly rummaged through her mobile phone. I didn''t find a picture of the president, but I found this."


    The servant took out a picture she had secretly taken. It''s a woman in her twenties, sleeping like a sleeping beauty in a crystal coffin.


    Rebecca opened her eyes in shock. She had seen the woman from her mother''s old photo album. It''s her mother''s sister, and it''s also Avery''s mother.


    The photo album showed the address was Cambola City. So her father didn''t visit the city, but he went to find this woman?


    When her mother came back, she must tell her about it.


    Also, what was the medicine they talked about?


    After thinking about it, she whispered to the servant, "Send someone to Cambola City to inquire about it."


    Then the servant hurriedly put away the phone and heard someone said, "Bury it."


    Rebecca trembled and walked out quickly. At the moment she saw the Tibetan mastiff, she paused in shock, "Evan, I heard a gunshot and rushed over. What happened?"


    Avery stared at Rebecca directly.


    "You said you didn''t keep pets. How could the Tibetan mastiff be here and suddenly rush out?" Avery sneered, "There are poisonous spiders and Tibetan mastiffs in the presidential palace, which is a perfect place."


    Rebecca raised her mouth corner, "Avery, what do you mean? Do you think I raise the Tibetan mastiff? Although I know you hate me and was skeptical about me, I may let you down. This Tibetan mastiff is not my pet, and this matter has nothing to do with me."


    Then she looked at Evan, "My cousin keeps the Tibetan mastiff. Perhaps it smelled the blood on Jessica, so it rushed over."


    Avery was indifferent, and said coldly, "I didn''t say to blame you. Why are you so eager to explain? Are you guilty of the crime?"

 Chapter 430 - 430: Why Are You Hiding From Me?

    Rebecca said so much, and she explained it so hastily that it sounded like she was guilty.


    Suddenly her face turned pale, "I''m just afraid you overthink."


    Avery looked at her with a smile and did not say whether she believed her or not. Rebecca still needed her umbilical cord blood to cure her disease, and she probably did not want to kill her. But it was possible to let Avery hurt once in a while.


    Moreover, Rebecca, who cherished her reputation, had pushed poisonous spiders to James, so she couldn''t do it herself.


    She harmed other people through the hands of another. If Avery kept arguing with her, there wouldn''t be any good results.


    Avery suddenly took a breath and looked at Rebecca, as if she were provoking her.


    Sure enough, Evan frowned anxiously and told the servant next to him, "Call the doctor."


    As the Tibetan mastiff scratched Avery, the wound on the back needed to be dealt with.


    "I''ll take you back to the bedroom." This sentence seemed to be said to Avery, but also Rebecca. Then Evan held Avery up by the waist.


    Rebecca''s expression changed in an instant. Unexpectedly, the woman won Evan''s sympathy because of the injury. When looking at the woman putting her hand on Evan''s neck and blinking at her defiantly, Rebecca gnawed her teeth with anger.


    Evan put Avery on the sofa and looked down at her smile, half-kneeling before the sofa.


    "Are you satisfied? Rebecca must be angry now."


    "No," Avery answered, honestly. In less than two days, she got two injuries. Rebecca was so urgent to deal with her.


    Rebecca must be afraid that her marriage to Evan would be ruined.


    "What do you want?"


    "You''re on her side. Why would I tell you?" Then Avery lifted the uninjured foot to step on the shoulder of Evan, "Don''t you see her? Her fiance is hugging another woman, and she must be jealous in her heart."


    "I''ll go until the nurse finishes treating your wound."


    "You are going to get married. I don''t want to hear any gossip between us. Besides, my injury is on the back. Do you want to see it?" With that, she smiled leisurely.


    "Oh, I''m sure you''ll say that every inch of my body has been seen by you before." Avery was still stepping on the shoulder of Evan, making the man want to get her.


    Then she continued to say, "Unfortunately, I will only show my body to my husband in the future. You get out of the way!"


    But there was a burst of anger and danger in Evan''s eyes.


    Especially when the woman mentioned the word: husband, anger sprang from the soles of his feet to his head. Evan held her feet hard, and Avery''s feet back was soon pinched red.


    "Who else can your husband be?"


    The back of the foot was a bit of a pain, but Avery was not afraid of him, and shrugged, "Oh, maybe it''s Andrew or Charles. Anyway, it''s not you."


    There was a pain in Avery''s toes, and she was subconsciously trying to retract her foot. She found that the man had been holding it hard, and he bit her toes just now.  What a pervert!


    "It''s disgusting. Be careful with your personal hygiene, okay? You are going to get married and become someone else''s husband. How many wives do you want? Do Rebecca and Diana agree with it?"


    "Avery, why do you keep talking to me like that?"


    "If you feel uncomfortable, you can leave. The door has been opened for you."


    Instead of getting into her trap, Evan rubbed the soles of her feet with his fingers. Her feet were white and smooth and were not dirty at all. There was a faint fragrance of bath lotion on her feet. When playing with her feet like this, he already wanted to surrender.


    Though Rebecca had taken off all her clothes, he still could not get hard. Now, just holding her feet made him go into her body and f.u.c.k her hard.


    Of course, he didn''t forget that there was another injury on her body.


    Then he pressed his desire down in pain.


    "I''ve all been like this. How can I leave there?"


    Like this? What about that? Avery was confused about what he said and then saw the man smiled unkindly in front of her. Evan held her delicate feet across his pants and scratched across that place. How shameless he was!


    "Help me with your feet next time?"


    "..."


    Avery was breaking down. He really was shameless!


    "Don''t worry. You cannot escape from me, so don''t force me to do something for you. You deserve to be better treated by me." Evan suddenly let go of her feet and hugged her whole body, "I''m not talking to you. I''m ordering you. Wait for me."


    This is the third time he proposed to let her wait, which was tougher than before. Avery believed he would do anything to get what he wanted. Charles was a good example.


    A bullet could shoot through Charles'' chest, as well as through those whom Avery said.


    "I won''t keep you waiting long."


    What Evan said seemed to reassure her, but she was still afraid.


    She was afraid that there would always be another woman between then no matter how sweet they were.


    Whatever the reason was, Avery did not accept any explanation. In her opinion, the one he chose to save at the moment of the crisis of his life was the one he loved most.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t her.


    Hugged and kissed by Evan, Avery had a minute of trance, and even the wound of the back was not so painful.


    The reason left made her shake her head at last, "Unfortunately, I don''t have that much time to wait."


    Evan suddenly froze, holding her shoulders in both hands, "You don''t have time? Where are you going?"


    "Who knows? Maybe I''ll go to a place as beautiful as heaven."


    Evan''s eyes darkened, "If you want to travel, I can go with you."


    Avery just smiled and did not speak. Such an oppressive topic was really not suitable for her.


    Evan squinted slightly, and doubted, "What are you hiding from me?"

 Chapter 431 - 431: I Fell Curious

    Avery beamed, which made her back hurt, and slightly frowned, "What can I hide from you?"


    Even if there was, she couldn''t tell him, and there was no need to tell him.


    "You do!" Evan''s whole expression became solemn, with a pair of sharp eyes staring at her.


    This made Avery nervous, and she began to avoid eye contact with him.


    She believed that this would not be known until his grandfather told him.


    It was clear that his grandfather could not have told him for the sake of the current benefits.


    But even so, she was still afraid of being found out.


    "What''s the medicine?"


    Avery was so eager to find Jessica to ask her where the medicine was even at the risk of sneaking into the presidential palace. She wanted to approach Jessica, which made Evan have to guess the inevitable connection of this matter.


    "The medicine?" Avery said calmly, "People in Cambola City said the medicine was so magical. I just feel curious."


    "Really?"


    Evan looked at her and did not believe her.


    Avery still kept a smile on her mouth. Before waiting for Avery to speak, the doctor carrying the medicine box at the door had hurried in, followed by Rebecca.


    Their posture remained the same. Avery sat on the sofa, while Evan half knelt between her legs. The woman''s white leg was exposed. Although Avery wore the skirt, it was clear that the big palm of Evan had poked into the dress and pressed on Avery''s thigh.


    Rebecca didn''t expect them to flirt in front of her, and she felt angry and wronged.


    It was Avery who wanted to pull the man''s hand out of her skirt. Seeing Rebecca''s pale face and running out, Avery pushed Evan, "Don''t you chase her out? Your Diana is still in her hand. Don''t you afraid Rebecca will hurt her?"


    Instead of answering her directly, Evan ordered a few male doctors, "You, and you, get out of here."


    Then he told the remaining female doctor, "Give her a rabies shot and leave the wound behind to me."


    "Do you really want to see the wound on my back? Did you ask me if I agreed?"


    Evan gave her a look, hinting her to stop talking nonsense. Instead of being scared by him, Avery smiled, cooperated with the doctor, and saw Evan walking out of the room.


    ***


    Rebecca ran out of Avery''s bedroom all the way. She knew they would be together, and she had made countless psychological preparations. But when she saw that they were still hugging each other, she was not as relieved as she thought.


    She did care about it.


    No matter how hard she tried, it was futile.


    Why? What exactly was she not as good as that woman?


    Tears finally fell down her face.


    There was no facial tissue available on her body, so she could only wipe her tears with her hands as she walked.


    When she reached the mansion, she realized that she had reached James'' residence.


    When seeing her, the servants greeted her one after another.


    "Where''s my brother?"


    "He is not feeling well. Doctor Darling has just left. He should still be in the bedroom."


    Rebecca pushed open the door and heard the sound of water flowing from the bathroom. Looking around, she found James was not here. He was probably bathing in the bathroom.


    Suddenly she remembered the medicine mentioned by Avery, and she hurriedly looked around. Bed Stand, coffee table, and wardrobe were turned over to her. As expected, she found nothing.


    Looking up, she found an oil portrait hung above the head of the bed, in which a woman was holding a smiling baby in purple lavender.


    She made her way to the front, reached out to touch the oil painting, and found that it could be moved!


    At this time, the bathroom door was opened. James, in a dark blue silk robe, came out and saw Rebecca in the room.


    He was a little surprised, and then slowly frowned, "Why are you here?"


    Rebecca had just touched the oil painting and was still standing by the bed.


    She was obviously frightened by James and didn''t expect him to come out of the bathroom suddenly. She was probably too focused and didn''t notice the door opening.


    The man in front of her had just taken a bath, and his handsome face let her blush.


    "James." Rebecca took a few steps forward and suddenly hugged the man''s delicate waist with both hands.


    The breath of a strange woman got into the mouth and nose of James. The perfume on Rebecca was not smelly, but let James frown. He suddenly began to miss the natural fragrance of Jessica.


    James pressed Rebecca''s shoulders, trying to push her away, but Rebecca hugged him more tightly.


    His relationship with Rebecca was not very good. As a princess, Rebecca seemed friendly to everyone, but she was born with pride.


    Rebecca despised him as an adopted son, and there was no blood relationship between them. At the age of six, Logan had brought him back from the orphanage and adopted him. Because he was an orphan, almost all of them looked down on him except for the girl in his arms.


    Rebecca shared her favorite things with him and gave him all the things that others used to bribe and please her.


    He thought she was an angel to him. But one day, at the age of ten, Rebecca had said to the servant, "I feel sympathetic about James. He is not worthy of being my brother. He was adopted. He doesn''t even deserve to talk to me."


    From then on, he knew that Rebecca was always the noble and arrogant princess, but he had fantasized about her as a little angel.


    He wanted to have the supreme power by all kinds of means to smack people who looked him down.


    They were different, and James had no conquest fantasies about her.


    Now, Rebecca hugged him tightly, and burst into tears, "Why does Evan like Avery so much. Why doesn''t he like me? What''s wrong with him? Where am I inferior to her?"


    James felt that a large part of his chest was wet. Feeling uncomfortable, he pushed her hand down to the ground.

 Chapter 432 - 432: I Went To See My Brother

    Rebecca did not expect James to push her away. She was so shocked that she forgot to stand up from the ground and sat on the ground with her hands behind her.


    She was wearing a low-collar light orange dress today, which was curled up to the root of her thighs because she sat up, and her long white legs were exposed.


    Rebecca shyly placed the dress down, and looked up to James'' handsome face, "My dear brother, don''t you like me? Evan doesn''t like me, and you don''t like me either. People all over the world don''t like me. Why? Why don''t you like me?"


    With that, she put her arms on her long legs, buried her head, and began to cry.


    There were not any emotional fluctuations on James'' face, and he just looked at her calmly. He could not help thinking of her speaking to the servants in childhood. Women were really incomprehensible.


    After crying for a while, Rebecca raised her wet eyes curiously and found that James was still standing two meters away in front of her with no idea of helping her up and comforting her at all.


    Rebecca stood up and walked up to him, "Why don''t you give me a facial tissue?"


    When she was a child, every time she was aggrieved, he would silently wipe her tears as a brother. Now he would rather stand idly by than take action, which made her so frustrated.


    Rebecca knew that he was secretly fond of her. One thunderous night, she had privately run to his room and found that he was masturbating.


    As he had done it, he had shouted her name.


    However, who she liked was Evan.


    Although James was also very handsome and charming, she still could not look at him more.


    But since James returned, she found that there was something evil about him, which made her suddenly curious about him.


    Or, she wanted to use him, she wanted to get the medicine from him, and she wanted him to help her get rid of Avery.


    Rebecca suddenly pulled over James'' sleeves and wiped the tears with his sleeves. But the man was still not moving.


    She bit her lips and raised her hand to touch his handsome face, "I know you''ve always liked me and have been eager to get me. Today, I''ll let you get it, okay?"


    With that, Rebecca tipped her toes shyly and kissed James'' lips.


    At the moment of her kiss, James turned his head away.


    Rebecca was stunned, and she never thought that James, who regarded her as the target of s.e.x.u.a.l fantasies in his adolescence, would avoid her.


    Was it that her charm has receded to the point where even James was immune to her?


    Just when she was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do, James suddenly pushed Rebecca directly into the soft bed.


    He pressed Rebecca under his body.


    Outside the door, Jessica was just brought back from Andrew by the bodyguard.


    She knew that James wanted to see her, or bluntly, to punish her, so she was very obedient and went directly to James'' room as soon as she came back.


    He was ill, and the door was not closed, so Jessica pushed the door open without thinking about it.


    Unexpectedly, she saw a scary scene. On the big bed, James pressed Rebecca under his body.


    Jessica opened her eyes wide and was stunned entirely on the spot.


    Then she was totally at a loss, flushed, and said, "I''m sorry. You guys go on."


    With that, she was about to go out. Unexpectedly, James pulled her in and threw her directly on the wall.


    Jessica had no idea what was going on, and the man had pressed her on the wall mercilessly.


    "Where did you go just now?" James was hot in a silk robe, and a protruding place in the lower part of his body was against her.


    It turned out that there had been a reaction to the princess just now, but why didn''t he go on?


    Why did he pull her back? Just keep doing what he wanted to do.


    "I went to see my brother."


    "Who agreed with you to see him?"


    "I''m sorry." After his cruelty to her, Jessica knew she could only follow his orders under this situation.


    "Take off your clothes."


    "What are you going to do?" Jessica secretly looked at Rebecca, who was supporting her body in the bed and began to panic.


    Although they had made love many times, Jessica was embarrassed and humiliated to make love in front of others.


    "I''m going into your body."


    "..."


    Such an awkward scene let Rebecca make a protest, "James!"


    "You are not leaving? You want to watch and learn on the spot?"


    Rebecca came down from the bed and glanced at James bitterly. Although she wanted to say something else, she had to bow her head and go out in a hurry.


    Jessica finally relaxed down, and she thought James would also let her go after Rebecca left. After all, he was mentally ill, wasn''t he?


    And he had been a little scared when he almost got hit by a car near the bell tower.


    No one knew what had happened to him, and he had shivered all over his body.


    The picture in Jessica''s mind lingered, and her clothes had been torn to pieces.


    James tore her clothes very hastily as if he could not wait for a moment. In Jessica''s view, it was because he wanted to meet his s.e.x.u.a.l desire.


    Only James knew that since he had used witchcraft to himself, he had become extremely keen, and many voices were noise to him. Crowded places would bring him a great spiritual burden and make him have tinnitus.


    However, as long as he entered the body of Jessica, the noise would be automatically shielded, and the ears would have no tinnitus.


    So just now, he had wanted to take Rebecca to do the experiment. He remembered that he let people find a woman casually once; his tinnitus was not relieved but aggravated.


    His tinnitus would only be relieved until he entered Jessica''s body.


    So he had purchased her from the black market at a high price and enjoyed her until he could fully adapt to the side effects of the witchcraft.


    He couldn''t wait to pull down the last piece of clothing and enter her. In an instant, the world was magically quiet. There were only her gasps in his ears, which were more beautiful than the jingle of spring water and the sound of birds in the morning.

 Chapter 433 - 433: Choose Diana

    While Jessica pant, Avery was also gasping for breath because of the pain.


    "Ah¡ª" Avery looked torturous, leaning against a sofa. On her n.a.k.e.d back, there was a conspicuous scar.


    Since Avery suffered from severe back pain, Evan was going to apply the cream onto her back and took her clothes off. But before applying the cream, she couldn''t help screaming in a low voice.


    "I don''t need your help!" Avery regretted that Evan asked a nurse to go out of the room. Evan looked serious. Although it wasn''t the first time that Evan helped her apply the cream, Avery was worried that she would be suffering from a lot of pain.


    Besides, Avery doubted that Evan wanted to sleep with her.


    Before applying the cream over her back with the cotton ball, Avery screamed it was painful. Hearing her scream, Evan couldn''t help being worried too.


    "Do you have any choices?"


    "I have. The nurse can help me."


    "No way!"


    "You will hurt me. Stop! What are you doing?" Avery''s back suddenly felt cold. She turned back, finding Evan was sucking her wound.


    "Evan Howel! A freak! Go to hell!"


    "I forget to remind you that just like iodine, saliva can also disinfect wounds."


    "No! I am not afraid of pain now. Apply the cream over my back!" Avery frowned and bit her lips. She was shy, and her face had already turned red.


    Avery had presumed Evan would do something unusual. But she never expected that Evan would lick her wound and claimed that it was a way for disinfection.


    Avery became indignant.


    "Promise me that you will wait for me. Otherwise, I won''t stop licking your back.


    "What a bad man. He tries his best to do everything for achieving his goal," Avery said to herself.


    Although Avery had decided to say no, she now had to agree with him because the upper part of her body was n.a.k.e.d, and she couldn''t move. Besides, her back also got hurt.


    When Evan licked her wound, she felt no pain but a kind of seduction. Avery had a s.e.x.u.a.l life with Evan, so she couldn''t control herself if Evan seduced her.


    Hiss¡ª


    Evan was close to Avery, so hearing Avery''s voice, Evan stopped. He blew her eyes and made her sensitive.


    Avery tried to calm down and took a deep breath. The cold air went through her nose and made her relaxed.


    All of a sudden, Avery felt it was unfair for her to wait for Evan. "He will get married to Rebecca because of Diana, but he asked me to wait for him. Why? Should I wait for him until he gets married to Rebecca and helps Diana get rid of drugs? Even if he finally chooses me, should I devote so much time to wait for him? It is meaningless." Avery thought to herself.


    Avery put her hands on her chest and turned to Evan. To her surprise, Evan looked worried. Evan also raised and looked at her, asking, "Is it painful?"


    "Don''t be naughty. Help me apply the cream over my back," Avery said seriously.


    Evan thought Avery''s back hurts, so he kept away from her and sipped some iodine with a cotton swab carefully, saying, "Hold on."


    "Okay," Avery tried to hold it. But when the cold cotton swab touched the wound, she suffered from a lot of pain, and she couldn''t stop trembling.


    Avery tried to clench her teeth and kept silent. "Hold on. It''s okay," Avery said to herself.


    Now Avery felt numb. She felt good when Evan applied other creams over her back,


    After a while, Evan helped Avery put his dark blue silk robe. Avery was lying on the sofa lazily and turned to Evan, "Evan, I think you can be with Diana."


    Evan would have helped Avery comb her hair, but he was shocked when he heard Avery''s words, "What are you talking about?"


    Avery turned and pushed him away and said casually, "You don''t like Rebecca. Your marriage is just a business. In my view, as long as Diana gets rid of drugs, you must abandon Rebecca. You and Diana are childhood friends. She meant to be your wife. If I am not here, you can be together again. She can be your wife. What do you think about it?"


    Avery raised the corner of her mouth and gave Evan a smiling face.


    But Evan looked angry. "What do you think? Does it make sense?" Avery asked.


    "It''s bad," Evan answered coldly.


    "All right," Avery stopped laughing and then lay on the sofa again.


    Evan looked furious. He cut the conversation. Avery just lived here less than two days and got hurt badly. Evan was worried about her and said in a low voice, "You must leave tomorrow. You shouldn''t stay in the presidential palace."


    Avery raised her head, seeing Evan lazily, "I won''t leave."


    Avery won''t give up. She couldn''t stand that someone bullied her, and she couldn''t avenge the enemy.


    Rebecca just got rid of James Moore. It was about to rain with dark clouds and lightning. Rebecca clenched her teeth and finally walked to the back door of the presidential palace.


    In the backyards, there were many guest rooms. When a single party was finished, it was too late, so many relatives and friends chose to stay there.


    Rebecca walked into one of the rooms.


    In the room, a woman was sitting on the sofa and was in a daze. She just cried. Her eyes turned red and bulging, holding a photo frame in her hands. In the picture, a woman was holding a Tibetan Mastiff on the beach.


    Rebecca opened the door and shouted, "Aunt."


    The woman was still in a daze. It seemed that she lost eyesight. She didn''t cry, but it seemed like she had cried many times, and the tears had dried because her eyes were bulging.


    The woman was still looking from afar. She didn''t find Rebecca was walking towards her and didn''t hear what Rebecca said.


    Rebecca knew that her aunt felt sad when her loved dog died. So, Rebecca took her phone out and opened the digital album.


    A bloody photo on the phone''s screen presented before the woman,


    "Max was not killed by a car, but by a gun. A man shot him five bullets in his head. His brain could even be seen. He was poor. At first, I was afraid that you couldn''t accept the truth, so I lied to you."


    Rebecca said angrily and sadly.


    "Max hadn''t bitten others for a long time. If the woman didn''t shout at him suddenly, Max wouldn''t be shot. It was that woman''s fault."

 Chapter 434 - 434: I Don’t Need Her Help

    The woman rolled her eyes and turned to Rebecca''s screen.


    When the woman saw the scared photo, she became furious.


    The woman looked terrified and angry. Then the woman asked indignantly, "Who is that woman?"


    Hearing the woman''s question, Rebecca raised the corner of her mouth happily, "Her name is Avery Peters. She had participated in our party yesterday and now stayed at the presidential palace. She was a beautiful woman and liked to seduce others. She had seduced my fianc¨¦ and oldest cousin."


    A maid walked into the room with a bottle of sulfuric acid in her hand.


    Rebecca showed it before the woman, saying, "Here is a bottle of sulfuric acid. Probably, it is useful for you."


    Rebecca believed that her aunt was the best choice for helping her fight against Avery because her aunt''s dog was dead, and her husband left for the sake of another woman. She hates beautiful women who have a relationship with a man who has gotten married.


    As expected, the woman became angry and held the bottle tightly with five fingers. Looking at the woman, Rebecca was joyful.


    Rebecca was looking forward to the woman''s performance.


    Avery just called Gabrielle. Gabrielle kept complaining that a director gave her a script, but Jaxon refused.


    "Sister, is Jaxon a freak? Does he want me to stay in the Top Girls Club forever? I had debts of over $3 billion. I guess I can''t pay off if I don''t film some movies."


    "3 billion?" Avery said to herself.


    Avery frowned slightly, saying, "I remembered that you didn''t have such a huge debt."


    "Jaxon had promised that he would persuade Mrs. Meyer to give surgery to Doctor Meyer as soon as possible. By the way, I had visited doctor Meyer with Jaxon a few days ago."


    Avery heard the sound of the door through the phone. Gabrielle said in a low voice, "Doctor Meyer is okay. You don''t need to worry about him. Besides, I will urge Jaxon to persuade Mrs. Meyer."


    "Well. Thank you, Gabrielle. I owe you much," Avery said to Gabrielle. "I must pay off the debts for Gabrielle," Avery thought to herself.


    "My sister, when do you come back?"


    "I will come back when I deal with all of the things."


    "Well. You should be careful. Oh, have you met Mr. Clifford?"


    Avery was stunned. She didn''t know why Gabrielle mentioned Andrew all of a sudden. Avery heard the sound of footsteps. She guessed that Gabrielle probably changed a place to answer the phone.


    "I had met him."


    "Something happened to Andrew''s family, so he wasn''t good now. Andrew had a negotiation with Jaxon. And then Jaxon sent many people to B Country. Yesterday, he had hurriedly sent some people to B Country. I am worried that Andrew would do something to you¡­"


    Avery knew what Gabrielle wanted to say. Gabrielle was afraid that Andrew would hurt Avery.


    But Avery knew what Andrew wanted to do is to save Jessica and take Avery out of here.


    "I''m okay. Take care."


    Gabrielle said well in a low voice, and then Jaxon''s voice could be heard on the phone. Finally, Gabrielle hung up.


    Avery was at a loss staring at her phone. A maid opened the door and walked into the room with clean sheets and clothes.


    The door opened. Avery heard there was a dispute outside.


    "Who was talking outside?" Avery asked casually.


    "Mr. Howel and Mr. Clifford."


    They seldom met each other. It was just a coincidence.


    Avery put her phone on the coffee table. Suddenly, the door opened violently.


    A woman went into the house and walked to the sofa directly.


    Seeing the woman, Avery felt a bit anxious. She felt something bad.


    She was staring at the woman cautiously and sat up deliberately.


    Avery believed that the woman was unfriendly. Then Evan and Andrew stopped their argument and followed the woman. Evan walked fast and walked to the right side of the sofa immediately. Andrew couldn''t walk quickly because of his legs. He endeavored to step forward, and full of sweat could be seen on his head.


    Evan and Andrew seemed to like to stop the woman.


    Both of them were more than 187 cm, giving people a sense of oppression.


    The woman was a little fat but had ferocious eyebrows. She wore a beige dress looking very tough.


    The woman gave Avery a furious glance and said to her, violently, "Are you, Avery Peters?"


    The woman looked at Avery up and down. Just like what the princess introduced. Avery looked beautiful. Men must love her.


    Looking at Avery, the woman became angrier.


    Avery became angry, too, but she didn''t stand up because she got hurt. Then Avery frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I see. Did you kill Max?"


    "Max?" Avery raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Max is a Tibetan Mastiff, and you killed him!"


    "Oh. I see. You are the owner of the dog?" Avery now knew who the woman was.


    Avery had expected that the owner of the dog must come to blame her. Unexpectedly, the woman was here now.


    Avery didn''t kill the dog. But it was true that the dog was dead because of her. However, when the woman came here, she blamed Avery for the dog''s death.


    Avery believed that it was hard to deal with the thing.


    Avery inferred that Rebecca must tell the woman that she was the murder of the dog. No one knew that, and no one would blame Avery for the death of the dog except Rebecca.


    "As for the Tibetan mastiff¡­" Evan said.


    "I killed the Tibetan mastiff," Avery interrupted.


    Evan was stunned and gave a warning glance over Avery.


    "What does the woman want to do? I did it. I have responsibility for it. I don''t need her help," Evan thought to himself.


    Unexpectedly, Avery ignored Evan''s warming. Instead, Avery turned to Avery and asked her directly, "what do you want?"


    Hearing Avery''s question, the woman became agitated all of a sudden.

 Chapter 435 - 435: What Do You Want?

    The woman looked angrier and said coldly, "Although you are the young sister of the princess, you can''t do whatever you like. The president isn''t here, but it isn''t a chance for you to treat us in this way."


    "So¡­"


    Avery casually repeated the words that she just said, "What do you want?"


    Avery felt annoyed because of the noises. She wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    The woman also felt angry because of Avery''s attitude.


    The woman laughed and said coldly, "What an indecent woman! You should apologize to me first and then compensate me. You killed Max. Why not apologize to me?"


    "Apology?" Avery asked coldly. Then she said casually, "Okay. I apologize."


    But Evan added immediately in a low voice, "I shot the Tibetan Mastiff''s head."


    Andrew also tried to protect Avery, supported by a cane, and saying proudly, "Oh, are you the owner of the dog that likes to bite others?"


    "Yes, I am. So what? Although you are here to protect her, I must punish her when the president comes back."


    Andrew and Avery just came back from Cambola City. They knew where the president was, so they looked at the woman ironically.


    "Mr. President? All right. When he comes back, let''s see."


    "What''s your meaning?"


    Avery tried to hold Andrew back. She wanted to stop Andrew because few people knew. James had tried to keep the information secret. Although Rebecca knew it, she wouldn''t leak the information. She knew it was dangerous.


    "Enough! I can make an apology. It is not a big deal. I can''t stand with the noises."


    Hearing what Avery said, the woman became angrier. She held her fingers tight and made a fist. She would have ripped off the woman''s face, but Evan stopped her and stood before Avery.


    Avery, however, refused Evan, "Mr. Howel, what are you doing now? Do you want to make an apology for me?"


    Evan knew Avery would treat her in this way. He tried to calm down and said peacefully to the woman, "You aren''t qualified to have an apology from Avery."


    "What? She wasn''t also qualified to kill my dog."


    "Uh-huh," Avery couldn''t stop laughing. Then she asked a maid to give her a cup of tea.


    Andrew couldn''t endure now and asked Avery in a low voice, "Felicity Winter, are you crazy? Why do you want to apologize to that crazy woman?"


    "Who is the crazy woman?" The woman shouted. She became infuriated when she heard the way that Andrew called her.


    The voice was so loud that Avery''s temple got hurt. She tried to rub her temple so that she felt better.


    "As far as I know, according to the tradition of B Country, I should hold a cup of tea and kneel before you. It is the tradition for apologizing to the respected elders. Is it true?" Avery asked.


    Hearing the voice, the woman felt good now. She forgave Andrew and then raised her neck slightly, "I see. You know the tradition of B Country very well. That''s correct. You should kneel and give me a cup of tea. Since you are pregnant, I allow you to squat only."


    A maid hurriedly walked into a tea room from the hallway. The room was on the first floor, next to the kitchen. And then the maid came out of the room and took a cup of tea.


    The tea looked light yellow. Since the cup had been heated on the stove, it was boiling. If the water splits on the skin, someone must get hurt.


    Soon, the maid brought a cup of tea into the bedroom and put it on the coffee table.


    "Miss. Here is the tea."


    "Okay," the woman answered in a low voice. Then the woman looked arrogant. She raised her head slightly and turned to Avery.


    "Please¡­"


    The woman was still standing here.


    Evan Howel was standing on one side and staring at the woman. He knew Avery very well. She was an arrogant woman, but now she tried to make an apology to the woman. Andrew felt surprised.


    Avery gave a glance over the cup. She didn''t mean to apologize to the woman and just wanted to know what Rebecca''s plan was. Evan and Andrew were here. She believed it was safe, and she could beat the woman.


    Avery was always confident. She believed herself.


    Avery was confused, but she knew why the woman was still standing here. The woman wanted to make her humiliated.


    As expected, Avery stood up, but Evan held her arms, saying, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course."


    Evan was astonished and held Avery still.


    When the woman saw Evan was persuading Avery, she sneered, "Is Mr. Howel the fianc¨¦ of the princess? Why do you try to protect your ex-wife? Don''t you care about the princess?"


    All of a sudden, Rebecca showed up, and the woman said, "What a coincidence! The princess is here."


    The woman started to flatter Rebecca and said hello to her.


    Avery stood up and turned to Rebecca. She was also surprised at seeing Rebecca. She guessed that Rebecca had planned to come here. Whenever something happened to Avery, Rebecca always showed up.


    Avery had already known what the princess was going to say. Avery guessed that Rebecca must say, "Oh, Evan, what happened? Why are you here?"


    As expected, Rebecca walked to Evan and held his arms, saying surprisingly, "Evan, what happened? What are you doing here? Aunt, why are you here?"


    Avery immediately came to put Evan''s palm away.


    "The princess is here. Mr. Howel, you shouldn''t hold me now."


    As an onlooker, Andrew said joyfully, "Darling, I can do it for you."


    Avery gave a glance over Andrew and said nothing. Hearing Andrew said, "Darling," Evan became angry and closed his chin tight. He made a tight fist and looked at Avery.


    Avery''s back was straight and walked to the coffee table. She slowly bent her knees and reached for the cup of the tea on the coffee table.

 Chapter 436 - 436: She Didn’t Want To Give Up

    Since Avery was pregnant, she had a big stomach and made a strenuous effort to squat down. Evan was worried about Avery. He wanted to help Avery stand up, but Rebecca stopped him.


    Rebecca knew if Andrew and Evan try to protect Avery, aunt will fail. She couldn''t put sulfuric acid on her face.


    Rebecca wanted to ensure 100% success. She had failed two times. She knew what she should pay attention to.


    She had reminded her aunt to be careful.


    Rebecca fought against Avery in a roundabout way. At first, she tried to make Avery into a dilemma and then forced her to make an apology to her aunt. All Rebecca wanted to do is to insult her. In this way, Evan and Andrew wouldn''t suspect her aunt''s aim. Therefore, aunt got the chance to be close to Avery.


    To do a real trick, Rebecca put the cup of tea on the stove all the time. When it heated, there were bubbles as if it was hot tea.


    In a second, Avery had touched the cup.


    The woman sat beside the coffee table, looking at the cup. When Avery turned to hold the cup, the woman narrowed her eyes and said suddenly, "Miss. Peters, it is hot. Be careful. Don''t get hurt."


    Avery knew the woman always treated her badly. She wouldn''t care about Avery. Therefore, Avery raised the corner of her mouth, saying, "It is a bit hot. Aunt, when you drink it, you should be careful too."


    It was an exquisite white cup with a thin handle. It was beautiful.


    Avery held the handle with one hand and held the tray with another hand. Then she handed the cup to the woman naturally.


    When Avery was giving the cup to the woman, the woman held Avery''s wrists tight and pressed her hands down.


    Avery never expected that the woman would try to press her hands down with great efforts.


    Finally, some water splashed out of the cup. Fortunately, the water fell on the tray.


    "Felicity Winter."


    When Andrew saw it, his face turned pale and shouted naturally.


    As for Evan, he had made a fist. He tried to calm down. He knew it would be dangerous if he made Avery nervous.


    When the woman went into the room, Evan had been careful. But it was just a woman, so Evan thought he was able to protect Avery.


    But he had never expected that the woman was so strong.


    Avery couldn''t cry out with pain and tried to get her hands back.


    At this time, Avery still held the cup, and she knew what the woman wanted to do.


    The woman wanted to pour the hot water on her body.


    To the woman''s surprise, Avery threw the cup out all of a sudden towards the woman. Although the woman tried to keep away from the cup, finally, it smashed into the woman''s hands.


    "Ah!"


    The woman screamed. At the same time, a cloud of white smoke rose, and the air smelled like a thick burnt smell as if the hair was burning.


    Evan immediately brought Avery in his arms and held her tight.


    Evan put Avery''s head on his chest. Avery could hear his heartbeat clear.


    At this time, it was a mess. The woman screamed, and Rebecca shouted. All maids became anxious.


    But most people didn''t know what happened. Most of them thought the hot water just burned the woman.


    No one can imagine that it was a cup of sulfuric acid. Although the sulfuric acid was not the strongest one, it had been heated and turned to be a strong sulfuric acid. It was also the reason why Rebecca cooked it.


    It was a cup of heated sulfuric acid. Although it was just a cup of sulfuric acid, it was enough to burn the woman''s clothes and skin.


    The woman struggled to wave her arms and got rid of the sulfuric acid. Since the woman was in a state of panic, she incautiously touched the corrosive liquid and burned her hand.


    The woman looked terrible, anxious, and furious. She constantly writhed in pain.


    Suddenly, she quickly rushed to Avery and was going to run at Avery angrily.


    The woman wanted to apply the liquid on her body over Avery''s skin. The woman never forgave Avery.


    "What a bitch! Bitch! You killed Max. I can''t forgive you."


    The woman looked terrible, just like a mad man. Avery was also scared.


    When Evan found the woman ran at Avery determinedly at high speed, Evan kicked the woman hard because Avery was pregnant. He had to protect Avery.


    Finally, the woman fell on the ground.


    Hearing the woman shouted miserably, Avery raised her head from Evan''s arms and found the woman had fallen on the ground.


    Everyone was astonished and was at a loss. All the people were shocked by the scene, including Rebecca.


    Rebecca never expected that her perfect plan would be destroyed.


    Rebecca had made a detailed plan, but it was over. Evan broke her hope. He kicked the woman out, and no one could hurt Avery now.


    Rebecca stared at Avery angrily. Avery was still in Evan''s arms. Evan put his hands on Avery''s waist naturally as if they had never broken up.


    Rebecca was angry and seized her palm tight with her nails. It seemed that her nails would be broken.


    Suddenly, Rebecca got another idea. She didn''t want to give up.


    The woman had fallen into the ground. She was in great pain and rolled on the ground. She had no energy to fight against Evan and shouted scaringly.


    There were large wounds and ulcers on the woman''s stomach, hands, and legs. She looked terrible.


    Everyone was shocked and regained consciousness after a while. Suddenly, a man shouted, "Pull water."


    Hearing the suggestion, many people began to realize that they can dilute sulfuric acid with water. Therefore, people hurriedly went in and out and pulled the water on the woman''s body.


    Evan looked severe and cold.


    Looking at the terrible woman, he couldn''t imagine if the sulfuric acid was poured into Avery''s body, what would happen.

 Chapter 437 - 437: She Pretended To Obey

    Evan knew Avery wouldn''t apologize to others. She pretended to obey the woman.


    The situation was complicated. No one can ensure that accidents wouldn''t happen.


    Evan knew the reason why Avery was here is to get the medicine. Evan could find it for her so that Avery could leave here. It was too dangerous.


    Avery wasn''t scared. She was just shocked when she overturned the cup, and the woman fell on the ground. Now, Avery was relaxed, just a little nervous.


    Probably, since Evan was here to protect her, Avery felt safe. She knew Evan would defend her even if it were dangerous.


    Rebecca hurriedly asked a maid to take a doctor to come here. Avery tried to concentrate and soon realized it was improper to be held by Evan, so Avery stepped back and kept away from Evan.


    Avery lowered her head and looked at the floor. She was shocked at the miserable woman.


    Avery''s hands wanted to stretch out to the woman, but Evan and Andrew stopped her with one hand simultaneously.


    Evan was tougher than Andrew. When he found Andrew stretched out his hand to stop Avery, he was unhappy and brought Avery in his arms. Her head pressed against Evan''s chest.


    "Don''t look at her. You will have a bad dream."


    "Mr. Howel, is it proper to hold my fianc¨¦e when the princess and I are here?" Andrew said peacefully, but Avery knew Andrew deliberately called her fianc¨¦e.


    "If you think it is unfair, I can give you my fianc¨¦e."


    Avery and Andrew were shocked and said nothing.


    Rebecca was talking to the doctor, so she didn''t hear what Evan said; otherwise, her heart would also be broken.


    Avery knew Evan very well, but there were so many people. It was indecent. Therefore, Avery wanted to take Evan''s hands away. However, Evan held her tight, saying, "Don''t be afraid. I am here."


    Avery tried to take Evan''s hands away again and answered, "I''m not scared. Leave me alone. If you didn''t help, I would keep away from her too. I can do it by myself."


    After finishing the conversation with the doctor, Rebecca turned to look at Andrew, Avery, and Evan. Avery looked at Rebecca. Her face had turned pale as if there was no blood on her face, but Avery couldn''t tell the reason. Probably, Rebecca was scared because of the woman or because of Avery.


    After all, Rebecca also looked terrible.


    Avery raised her mouth and joked, "Come to comfort your fianc¨¦e. She was so timid, but she always likes to make a big plan. Does she want to be a mad bride?"


    Andrew couldn''t help laughing. Realizing it was improper, he stopped and coughed for hiding his inappropriate behavior.


    Andrew gave a glance over Avery and thought to himself, "How to mean Avery is. She is always aggressive. I would have thought Avery never treated Evan in this way. It is tough to argue with her."


    There was a sound of rush footsteps. A man went into the room. When Rebecca saw the man, she said sadly, "Cousin, something wrong with aunt.."


    The man immediately rushed to the woman and knelt, "Mom. Mom. How are you?"


    The woman got hurt and fainted. The doctor had no time to comfort the woman''s relatives. The doctor just asked a nurse to take off the woman''s clothes, take her to the bedroom, and then pull cold water on her body.


    Since the woman should take off her clothes, many people got out of the bedroom.


    All the people stood in the hall. Finally, Rebecca also got out of the room. Seeing William Webster was here, she walked to comfort him, "Cousin. I heard from the doctor that there was just a little sulfuric acid. I guessed that the aunt would be fine."


    William put his hands on the black iron railings. He looked dangerous and worried. Everything was unknown to him.


    William didn''t ask what happened and how it happened. Rebecca knew William seldom speaks. He had many ideas in his mind, but couldn''t express himself. Rebecca couldn''t hold it anymore, and said directly, "Cousin, aunt loved Max so much. When she knew Max was dead, she¡­"


    William nodded, showing he got it and said nothing. Then he turned to look at Avery, who was in the same line with him and was standing beside Evan.


    William directly walked to Avery.


    Since William didn''t reply to her, Rebecca felt embarrassed. But when William walked to Avery, Rebecca was joyful and thought to herself, "Although my cousin doesn''t like to speak, aunt is terrible now. How could he do nothing? William must punish Avery hard."


    Avery was standing against the railings, waiting for the result. Although it was her fault, the thing happened because of her.


    Avery was afraid that the woman was in danger because the sulfuric acid was intense and hot.


    Andrew and Evan were standing beside Avery. Since Andrew''s legs got hurt, he couldn''t stand up for a long time. Therefore, Avery turned to ask Andrew to come back to his room and have a rest.


    William, however, was here. Andrew didn''t leave and stared at William.


    Although William had no outstanding appearance, he had a brush cut and a scar on his right eyebrow. On the whole, William looked strong and masculine.


    Avery had seen William, who was the man wearing a mask. It was the first time that Avery had seen his face.


    William left a wrong impression on Avery''s mind. She still remembered how William pestered her on that night.


    William stood before Avery and stared at her, saying¡­


    William Webster stood in front of Avery. He ignored the owners of different looks and asked Avery if she was okay.


    Avery was quite calm. But she was a bit surprised at Webster''s attitude. After all, she accidentally hurt his mother. It made sense if he asked for explanations.


    Also, she was prepared to give it to Webster.


    However, Webster didn''t do so. On the contrary, he was asking about her with care.


    Webster''s behavior also raised the alarm in Evan''s mind. He couldn''t help recalling how Webster was going after Avery at the party the night before. He suddenly cut in.

 Chapter 438 - 438: Why Are You Holding Me?

    "I always think it''s a great manner to mind one''s own matters."


    "I''m fine. It''s your mother I''m worried about. I didn''t know it was concentrated sulfuric acid."


    Webster clenched his fists beside his pants and released them. He smiled awkwardly.


    "I heard the whole story from the maids. This is not your fault. Even since my parents'' divorcement, my mother put everything she hoped on Max. Now Max is gone, she finds it hard to deal with. I hope we could let this slide."


    Webster was sincere. Avery was a bit ashamed.


    "I also wish your mother was alright."


    Rebecca was utterly disappointed at Webster''s behavior. She assumed he would get to the bottom of it. But he was just another weak man that was charmed by Avery.


    The door was opened, and the doctors walked out. Webster came to them at first.


    "Doc, how''s my mother?"


    The doctor removed his rubber glove. He said nicely.


    "I''ve given my prescriptions. She''s having an intravenous drip. There is nothing serious. But the wound needs special care during the periods in case of infection. I''ve asked my nurse to get the drugs. She''ll give them to you."


    Everyone was relieved at the same time except Rebecca. She hoped for the worse so she could get the most from it.


    Unfortunately, she had to take whatever was given to her. She also had to put on a nice smile.


    "Great, aunt is okay. Um, Avery, aunt is hurt and in no condition to move, so I ask the maids to get you another room. I hope it doesn''t bother you."


    Avery shrugged off. Soon a maid came over to lead Avery to her new room. Evan was worried about Avery''s wound on her feet, so he picked her up and followed the maid without any hesitation.


    Avery didn''t expect that Evan would suddenly do this in front of everybody. He didn''t mind that Rebecca was also present. His behavior was too sudden.


    "Why are you holding me? I can walk on my own. Aren''t you afraid that Rebecca might feel uncomfortable?"


    "This isn''t the first time."


    It occurred to Avery that Evan held her back to her bedroom when she was attacked by the Tibetan mastiff. Rebecca was there too.


    "So, you don''t mind breaking her heart?"


    "She''s a tough woman. Are you bothered?"


    "Yeah, to some degree," Avery was serious. She wasn''t afraid of Rebecca. But shaming her in public would certainly speed up her retribution.


    But it wasn''t necessarily bad. She was prepared.


    Rebecca immediately had an aggressive and cold look watching Evan holding Avery up. After Jamie held Andrew back to his room, she started to talk to Webster, who still stayed in the hallway.


    "Webster, Avery did play a part in Max''s accident. Now she''s done such terrible things to her aunt. I feel so sorry for you."


    Webster was cold and didn''t respond. But Rebecca kept saying bad things about Avery. But she said more than Webster ever responded from the beginning to the end.


    In Rebecca''s mind, Webster was a numb and silent man. He was quite too quiet. Sometimes Rebecca thought the smart Webster that she grew up with was a different man.


    Rebecca suddenly stopped talking and checked up and down on Avery.


    "Webster, are you attracted to her?"


    Or she couldn''t work it out. Not only was Webster unconcerned about his mother''s injury, but he also extended care to the woman who did this to his mother.


    Webster shook his head.


    "She''s pregnant."


    Webster couldn''t tell Avery was pregnant when he saw her wearing the court dress. But Avery was stunning that day when he saw her again. She was more beautiful than he imagined.


    However, the more impressed he was, the more disappointed he was because Avery was pregnant.


    "I think girls in our own class would match you perfectly. Avery is the sort that enjoys man''s pursuit and attention. She''s not the one for you."


    Webster just smiled. It was all over him to keep silent.


    Rebecca found herself so annoyed every time she spent time with Webster. So she decided to speak up her mind.


    "But if you really like her, it shouldn''t be a problem. After all, we can hardly track another woman more gorgeous than her."


    "She''s quite the charmer."


    Rebecca''s hope was rekindled because of Webster''s attitude. She was also jealous. She swore in her mind why Avery would be admired by everyone. Also, she was fortunate because her plan could move on.


    However, Webster, the tool was not as sharp as she thought...


    As Rebecca was scheming, Webster suddenly turned to her.


    "Actually, you''re pretty too."


    Rebecca gave him a sweet smile and suddenly put her hands around his arm. She leaned against his body and whispered.


    "Webster, you''re so bad."


    Webster was frozen at Rebecca''s sudden behavior. He asked, not realizing Rebecca was flirting with him.


    "Why am I bad?"


    "You''re bad because I say so. If you want to prove otherwise, show me."


    "How?"


    Rebecca winked and said temptingly.


    "If someone is against me, will you take my side?"


    At night.


    Avery had to wipe her body with a wet cloth because of the wounds on her back and feet. She also washed her hair. Before she dried it, the doorbell rang and kept ringing.


    Avery wrapped the cloth on her hair. The moment she opened the door, Jamie''s voice came in. He sounded worried.


    "Miss Peters, Mr. Clifford knew that James was in the pub in the lounge, so he went over there on his own..."


    "Why didn''t you stop him?" Avery put down the towel, placed her hair in to be dried.


    "Mr. Clifford will only hear what you say. So I come back to let you know."


    Avery looked down. She was still in a bathrobe. So she said to Jamie.


    "Go ahead. I''ll join you in a moment."


    After Jamie left, Avery hurried to put on a new dress. She thought Andrew would read the situation. If he came to James, he would be broken like an egg thrown on the rock. He was too reckless.


    But soon, she recalled what Gabrielle told her. Was he ready to move because the man he borrowed from Jaxon was here?

 Chapter 439 - 439: Appearance

    Avery got dressed quickly. When she arrived at the pub following the maid, the fighting scene she pictured didn''t happen. On the contrary, it was oddly quiet. Avery could hear the airflow.


    Besides James, Andrew, and Webster, there were some people. To her surprise, Jessica was present too.


    She looked nervous, though. She looked at Andrew from time to time when she sat next to James. Perhaps she was afraid that Andrew would do something that pushes things out of control.


    Avery came in, and there was some noise. She didn''t know who whistled and broke the peace.


    She slightly frowned and walked right to Andrew.


    This was an arc-shaped sofa. Andrew and James sat at both ends. They were exchanging aggressive looks in the air. One looked murderous and icy, while the other was arrogant. But Avery could smell the troubling scent of war.


    "Why are you here?" Avery whispered to Andrew, "you''re hurt. You shouldn''t drink."


    Andrew didn''t answer and suddenly mentioned James.


    "James Moore, it''s really you."


    James gave him a satirical smile.


    "I didn''t know you''re so stupid to come here."


    "Ha---" Andrew was too angry, and he laughed out, "you know me, I could do anything."


    Avery was afraid that Andrew would suddenly come to James. She reached out to grab his sleeve. But she accidentally touched his arms. His skins were on fire.


    Although she sat next to him, she could sense he was ready to kill James without looking at his face.


    But James was casual from the moment Avery saw him. After all, this was his turf. If he wanted to kill a man, it was easy.


    "Really?" James laughed out arrogantly. He waved at the waiter, "if so, give Andrew his drinks."


    The waiter opened a bottle of whiskey and put it down heavily in front of Andrew. He used force, and some drops got sprinkled.


    Andrew was reaching for the bottle when Avery held his hands down.


    "You can''t drink."


    Andrew didn''t insist. He withdrew his hands.


    "Pour the whiskey for me."


    Avery was speechless.


    Suddenly there was malicious laughter from other guests. Andrew had the spotlight on him, and everyone stared at him. They were waiting to watch the show.


    After a few minutes, Avery still didn''t move. She had her hands on the bottle. Andrew smiled flirtatiously and said loudly.


    "You made me look like a hen-pecked husband."


    Avery wasn''t worried that he drank. She was afraid that he would lose control in front of James.


    Avery looked at him seriously and wanted to say more. But Andrew whispered in her ears.


    "Do you want drugs or not?"


    Avery felt her pupils slightly shrinking. She was smart and knew what he was going to do. So she didn''t stop him and pour the whiskey in the transparent glass.


    She filled the whole glass. Andrew held it up with his long and thin fingers and raised at James, "cheers."


    "Andrew---" James cut in, not buying his words, "what''s the fun in that?"


    Andrew almost raised the glass at his lips. But he stopped moving because of what James said.


    James patted Jessica and gave Andrew a meaningful look, "come on, sweetheart, show your brother how to drink properly."


    Jessica bit her lips. She knew James used her to get to Andrew. But if she didn''t do it, James might think of something more awful to do to Andrew.


    Jessica made up her mind and picked up the glass to take a sip. She was about to take a step back from the glass in James''s hand when she felt a weight around her weight. The next moment, she was on James''s laps. Her mouth was blocked, and James drank the whiskey left in Jessica''s mouth. They kissed passionately, and it looked so hot.


    After the kiss, James pat Jessica''s face like she was a pet.


    "This is proper drinking."


    "Do you understand now?" This was said to Andrew. Then he gave Avery a meaningful look. It was full of provoking.


    This aimed at two birds with one arrow. James used Jessica to infuriate Andrew to put him in a tough spot. He was Jessica''s bodyguard for long enough to know his feelings for Avery.


    So he was deliberately shaming Andrew. In his mind, he couldn''t even get the love of his life, Avery.


    Avery felt a hand around her waist. She looked down, and Andrew handed the glass in front of her.


    "Andrew!"


    Did he really want to drink this way?


    Andrew looked aside and said.


    "I''m betting my self-esteem on this. Please humor me."


    He said so with everlasting hope in his mind. If Avery decided against it, he couldn''t force her. So he said in a begging tone, hoping Avery would agree with her kind nature.


    Avery didn''t believe his words, though.


    "It''s quite alright if you don''t drink. James couldn''t really do anything to you."


    "Really? I''ve sent my guys to James''s residence. But searching for the drugs takes time. We need to buy more time."


    It turned out Andrew didn''t come here for vengeance. He came here, risking his own life to stall James.


    Avery struggled. Andrew would put his life at risk to help her find the drug. One kiss was really nothing.


    But if she really kissed, she felt she betrayed someone.


    "Andrew, you suck. You couldn''t even get your girl to drink."


    "Right. You have balls to drink, but couldn''t handle a girl."


    There were satirical remarks. Andrew didn''t listen to them. He was patient to wait for Avery''s answer. In order to persuade her, he whispered in her ears.


    "We should at least keep up the appearances."


    Andrew has offered the best option. Avery didn''t have any excuse to refuse. She took over the glass from Andrew.


    Andrew was surprised and delighted. The next second, Avery sat on his lap.


    Andrew only felt his heart racing, and his body shivering. All the sounds were choked in his throat. Andrew rolled his Adam''s apple with excitement. More than one woman ever sat on his laps. But only Avery could make every cell in his body boiling and bubbling.


    Avery mimicked what Jessica just did. She took a sip and held it in her mouth. Noticing Andrew was in a daze, she pinched his handsome right cheek.


    After Andrew came back because of the pain, he saw Avery''s flawless face approaching bit by bit.


    His heart started racing and wouldn''t stop...

 Chapter 440 - 440: He Couldn’t Help Approaching Her

    As Avery approached, Andrew smelt the sweet and unique smell mingled with a light alcohol.


    He couldn''t help approaching her.


    As their lips were about to touch, there was a sound by the door.


    "James, I finally found you. I''ve been looking for you all over."


    The second Rebecca walked in, and she was Avery and Andrew, who were about to kiss. She stopped and regretted it immediately. She started apologizing.


    "I''m sorry. Did I interrupt something?"


    She said so while walking aside so the man behind her could gain a better view.


    Avery felt something murderous from the direction of the door. She looked back, and Evan was next to Rebecca. His look was so gloomy like he would kill.


    At the same time, Avery was still in Andrew''s arms. His hands were around her waist. This was an awkward way to meet the still-in-love ex. But she couldn''t keep going. Then she struggled to get off Andrew''s lap. After all, she didn''t have to mind what he thought since they were divorced.


    So she didn''t get off.


    The atmosphere became more and more depressingly intense. It was like a balloon that was about to explode. It got so stuffy that they couldn''t breathe.


    Andrew was surprised, not at Evan''s sudden appearance, but also that Avery didn''t get off. So he couldn''t help getting delighted.


    "Andrew? What''s going on? Why don''t you continue?"


    James was deliberate.


    Andrew frowned and pinched Avery''s jaw, not because of James. He did so because he wanted to.


    He wanted more, so he had to do more.


    Avery turned away, and Andrew''s fingers fell. Evan said impatiently.


    "Aren''t you here to find James?"


    "Right. James, the maid, told me you''re here. So I''m here."


    Rebecca walked to James. She still regretted interrupting Andrew and Avery. If she was later, they would probably be kissing now. What a pity!


    James was all set to watch a show. But he wasn''t annoyed that Rebecca interrupted it. He pinched Jessica''s jaw and caressed it like she was a toy. He didn''t want to say anything to Rebecca.


    But Rebecca wasn''t embarrassed at all. She continued.


    "James, my wedding is on the way. Can I borrow Jessica?"


    "What do you need her for? Do you want her to be your bridesmaid?" James knew Rebecca knew how to cover all angels. She knew what to do and not do on different occasions. But he didn''t know she could be so shameless. After seducing him and failed, she could come here and talk to him like nothing happened. He frowned. Apparently, Rebecca was more scheming than he thought.


    He said as he put his hands inside Jessica''s dress.


    "She''s not qualified."


    Jessica suddenly froze. She was resistant and even a bit frightened.


    In front of everyone, especially her own brother, being played like this put Jessica in shame.


    Jessica felt James''s hand sliding across her smooth back. He slightly moved, and her lingerie buckles were taken off. There was nothing to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts beside her dress. She kept her head down in shame, tortured by the wandering looks on her.


    Avery followed Andrew''s look and saw it too. Soon Andrew withdrew his hands from her waist. Andrew was about to stand up when Avery held him down.


    "He''s deliberate!"


    "I can''t allow Jessica to be played in public!"


    "He wanted you to take actions first, so he had excuses to fight back."


    Avery grabbed Andrew''s wrists as hard as she could. She could feel the bulging veins on his arms and the shaking fists because of anger.


    "Besides, if you come to him now, it won''t necessarily be good for Jessica. I have a plan to save her."


    Avery looked at Rebecca casually. She just said she needed to borrow Jessica for her wedding.


    She had a plan so Andrew could take Jessica away as long as Jessica was not with James.


    Andrew had to try to put his attention on Avery. He never doubted her. She had the looks that could make him fall in love with her at first sight, and the brains most women didn''t have.


    Avery escaped from him move than one time. She was very smart.


    If Avery told him she had a plan to save Jessica, he believed her. But he couldn''t allow Jessica to be played by James.


    James saw Jessica turned her head away. He laughed out lowly. Underneath the dress, he gently slid across the smooth skins. He believed it was more tempting.


    His hands slid from Jessica''s back to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Without any hesitation, he grabbed the softness that couldn''t be grabbed with one hand and pinched the pearl on the crown. Jessica couldn''t help m.o.a.ning.


    "Shout it out," James whispered in her ears.


    "No!" Jessica was too ashamed that she almost broke to pieces. She begged while crying, "please don''t, not in front of everybody."


    "Don''t do what? This or that?" He changed the ways he held her b.r.e.a.s.ts, ignoring Jessica''s tears.


    Andrew heard Jessica''s voice. His sanity was devoured. He suddenly stood up, but Avery still held his hands.


    Avery hurried to give James a look. Jamie helped to hold Andrew down.


    "Rebecca, you said you wanted to borrow Jessica for your wedding?" Avery diverted the attention and said slowly to Rebecca, "if you don''t mind, I''d like to help you too."


    Rebecca sat not far from James. She was awkward to watch the live show. She wasn''t sure of Avery''s intentions. But since she offered to help her, she had to take the chance to disfigure her. So she agreed.


    She had an answer in her mind. But she pretended to do some consideration and said.


    "I could use as much help as possible. But you''re pregnant, if you get too tired and get ill, or anything else bad happens to you, Andrew would blame me."


    "I''ll be careful. Besides, I have experience."


    Rebecca found it odd that Avery suddenly decided to offer help. But she was looking for the chance when Avery was alone. So she didn''t overthink.


    Avery made her offer without raising any suspicion.


    "But when Andrew and I were planning the wedding, Jessica helped a lot too. So I want her there."

 Chapter 441 - 441: Evan First Woman

    Rebecca smiled with understanding. So she used her to get Jessica out of trouble.


    But it didn''t matter. As long as Avery agreed to help her, she could give Jessica a favor. So she said to James.


    "James, I''m not asking Jessica to be my bridesmaid. I''m simply asking for her input on the wedding. I know we have help at the wedding venue. But I want different opinions on wedding gowns, wedding rings, and invitations. I won''t borrow her for too long."


    James squeezed Jessica''s b.r.e.a.s.t into different shapes. He was aroused too. He had to hold the urge to do Jessica on the spot.


    "I want to go," Jessica begged in a low voice.


    Jessica''s thoughts were simple. She would probably do anything to stay away from James, even for one day.


    "You know what you need to do," James''s voice was hoarse because he was aroused. As long as he entered Jessica''s body, the world around him would become very quiet and pleasing.


    However, his needs for her were purely physical. He would never generate true feelings for her.


    Jessica''s hands-on James''s shoulders shuddered. She knew her value, her own value to James was her body---


    Jessica made up her mind. She moved to the buttons on James''s black shirt and unbuttoned them shyly.


    James looked down at her shivering hands and held them down.


    "Are you so eager to please me?"


    Jessica cried. She didn''t know why James insulted her. She thought nobody would dare to stop him if he wanted to have s.e.x with her right here right now, with or without condition. What difference did it make that she made first moves?


    Even James was not sure why he was so agitated. He poisoned himself, and he had no feelings, or in theory, at least. It was after-effects, James told himself so.


    James was satisfied with the explanation. All the bothering him was gone. He whispered at Jessica''s ears.


    "I promise you to have to stay in bed for the next three days after you''re back."


    Jessica suddenly shivered. She bit her lips. But the fear was quickly covered.


    "James, can I have Jessica?" Rebecca watched them whispering. But she didn''t know what they were talking about. But she waited long and wanted an answer. She had to know.


    "One day," James suddenly said.


    "I''ll take that as a yes?" Rebecca was surprised. She looked at Avery, and all thoughts were overwhelming. She smiled.


    "That''s great! I now have great help and the wedding will be like a dream. Thanks, James."


    James smiled. Then he picked Jessica up to leave.


    Rebecca was frustrated. She knew James was in the lounge bar, so she sent men to sneak into his residence for the drugs. If he returned so early, it might destroy her plan.


    "James, why do you leave so early? Come back, and we''ll have a nice talk," Rebecca hurried to stop him.


    "I''m not interested," James didn''t plan to stay. Besides, there was nothing to talk about with Rebecca.


    "How about we play Truth or Dare?" Rebeccas suggested. In order to stall James to give the men more time to find the drugs, Rebecca did everything she could. This was the only game she knew how to play. So she said it.


    It was typical of James to say she was boring. James turned around and looked at Rebecca. His looks were complicated.


    "Rebecca, are you serious? James might not know what it is."


    "James only knows how to play better things, like women..."


    There was meaningful laughter. Andrew also held his breath. He also sent his team to James''s residence for the drug...


    He hoped that James would stay to buy them some time.


    "Truth or Dare?" James slowly looked from Evan, sitting next to Rebecca, to Andrew. Then he really sat back.


    Webster was always silent. But he said this time.


    "I guess Rebecca''s words work."


    Jessica recalled how she ran into James''s room and saw James in bed with Rebecca. Their relationship was more complex than brother and sister.


    "How to play?" James asked.


    "Let''s keep it simple. One player will have one card. The player with the biggest number can ask the one with the smallest number to pick Truth or Dare."


    The rules were simple. Even if one didn''t play it before, he could follow the rules. Rebecca gave the cards to Tinder to deal with.


    Tinder was standing in the corner until this moment. He was flattered. Also, he was worried that he would be beaten up if he didn''t deal well to gather players who shouldn''t be together.


    But he had to.


    In the first round, a girl had the biggest number, and Evan had the smallest.


    Tinder had sweat all over his forehead. He was not a good dealer and set his master up in the first round.


    Evan gave Tinder a look. Tinder was so frightened that he shivered. He almost shoved the deck to anybody.


    "Evan, Truth, or Dare?"


    The lights were dim. They hit the glasses. The warm colors were mingled with the curious looks. It became suddenly quiet. Almost everybody held their breaths.


    Although Evan didn''t come from B Country, his family held a significant status. Soon Evan was going to marry Rebecca, the princess of B Country, bringing more royal glory to Howel''s family.


    From the century marriage between Evan and Rebecca to a simple pub game, Evan had all the attention on him.


    Whether it was Truth or Dare, it would bring the audience''s curiosity to a new height.


    Evan stared at the cards on the table and made a less risky choice.


    "Truth."


    Women were good at digging up gossip. So what they were about to ask were juicy questions. The girl who had the biggest number smiled and asked.


    "Evan, to whom did you lose your v.i.r.g.i.nity?"


    They all burst out laughing. This was the must-ask question in Truth or Dare. Everyone was ready to let the juicy gossip in when Evan would answer it.


    Evan''s first time?


    Avery thought about this one. Before she found she was poisoned, she seduced him many times by lying on the bed n.a.k.e.d. But she always ended up being kicked off. For a while, she even thought Evan was gay or incompetent.


    She finally realized Evan only got aroused by the woman he was attracted to after he almost had s.e.x with her every day. He was not incompetent.


    Who was Evan attracted to?


    Did he have s.e.x with Diana?

 Chapter 442 - 442: Truth Or Dare

    Although Evan told Avery he only had s.e.x with her, she couldn''t believe him.


    There were so many questions buzzing in Avery''s mind, coupled with the talking others were having. Some said it was a tough question, especially in front of Rebecca. Others bet that Evan wouldn''t tell the truth.


    Rebecca glanced at the girl who asked the question with disgust. It was such a stupid question.


    But she had to smile no matter what she thought in her mind.


    "How about we change to Dare?"


    But Evan''s voice almost came at the same time. He picked up the card with his long fingers from the table. But his view landed on Avery, who sat across him. He answered with a deep voice.


    "17th February with the woman of my life."


    Avery''s heart shivered. All the discussions were blocked out. She suddenly felt it so hard to keep breathing. Evan remembered the exact date. But another voice in her mind asked her to keep calm.


    There was another possibility. Maybe by any chance, he had s.e.x with Diana on the same day.


    Diana was the woman of his life. Or why was he willing to do anything for her?


    Rebecca''s look was turned. It was okay that he didn''t have the first s.e.x with her. But Evan remembered the exact date. Who was the other woman?


    Rebecca wasn''t bothered if Evan was a v.i.r.g.i.n. She was not anyway.


    But Evan could say the date, which suggested that that day was in his memory for good.


    He even said it was the woman of his life.


    She looked at Avery with hatred. Would it be her?


    But according to what was told to her, Evan never liked Avery after they got married. Things changed until after Avery drugged Evan to have s.e.x with her. From then, Evan fell in love with her.


    So it couldn''t be Avery.


    It was the only way to make Rebecca feel better. As long as it wasn''t Avery who took Evan''s first, it didn''t matter who.


    "Rebecca, didn''t you and Evan go way back? Is it you?"


    "Rebecca, I so envy you. Most men left after they were satisfied. Who would remember the date? Do you?"


    There was no exception. Every man''s answer was negative.


    The girls couldn''t help getting jealous of Rebecca and her wonderful boyfriend.


    But Andrew smiled.


    "Did you say 17th February?"


    He smiled bitterly. He first met Avery on 13th March, a month after Evan and Avery. It was just a month late, but it felt a whole lifetime.


    He was late. So he couldn''t be the man of Avery''s life.


    "Why are you smiling?" Andrew''s smile was abrupt and made Avery creepy.


    "I''m laughing because a beautiful flower was wasted on a pig."


    "Pig?" Avery sneered, "what do you pigs have in common?"


    "We''re all men."


    "You''re all animals," Avery shook her head.


    Avery kept explaining in case Andrew didn''t understand.


    "He called you a chicken behind your back. You called him a pig. Don''t you both are animals?"


    "He called me a chicken?" Andrew bit his tongue, and his jaws were cracking. Soon he thought of something and smiled flirtatiously.


    "Even so, I''m a superior kind than he is."


    Avery was speechless. Was this really necessary?


    The great start certainly warmed up the rest of the game.


    The game continued. Tinder did his best at being a dealer.


    Avery frowned. Her cards were good in the first rounds. But her good luck ran out. She looked down, and it was two of diamonds. This should be the smallest number


    The one with the biggest number, for now, was James.


    Evan and Rebecca kept their cards on the table and didn''t look at them.


    Evan saw Avery''s card. He had this annoyingly determined smile. But after Rebecca looked at hers, the situation changed.


    Evan had 12 of hearts, and Rebecca had K of the club. Rebecca''s card was one number more than 12.


    It was obvious who won the right to ask "Truth or Dare" in this round.


    Rebecca looked at Avery''s card and held her hands against her jaws.


    "It looks like my luck was fine."


    This combination aroused the gossip fire. They already heard how Avery was Rebecca''s sister and her fiance''s ex. Their relationship seemed complicated. They wondered how they got on.


    "I heard Avery is Evan''s ex. So Evan has his fiancee and his ex-wife. The show is great," someone said.


    "Don''t they say Rebecca was the home wrecker?"


    "Rebecca is the princess. How could she get involved in their marriage?"


    They have kept their voices down. But Rebecca still heard everything. She was gloating that she drew the card with the biggest number. But she turned unhappy, hearing how she became the other woman in Evan''s first marriage.


    "Why did you divorce my fiance?"


    Avery sat on the sofa. Rebecca stressed that Evan was her finance. So she asked the question to let Avery tell everyone that she wasn''t the other woman.


    All were expecting her answers, including Evan.


    Evan still couldn''t figure out Avery''s sudden change. The last moment Avery kept seducing him with all the moves she got, but the next second she was so ruthless to divorce him. At first, Evan thought it was a trick until they really got divorced...


    Avery''s sweet smile with languishing got deeper. In their four years of marriage, Evan never felt Avery let him in her mind. She had the everlasting enigma on her that had a deadly attraction to him.


    Avery looked back at Rebecca and said.


    "I choose Dare.


    Out of everyone''s surprise, Avery decided not to answer.


    Rebecca had to hold back her dissatisfaction. She wanted to prove her innocence by letting Avery answer the question. But Avery wouldn''t. If she chose to Dare, she would think of something fun to have her do.


    Rebecca squinted and raised up her jaw.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Don''t you want me to go, Dare?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t want to do what I ask of you."


    Avery smiled because of Rebecca''s directness.


    "If you don''t say, I don''t know."


    Rebecca squeezed the card as hard as she could and threw it on the table.


    "Do you know how to lap dance? I want you to lap dance to the man sitting across you."


    Right across, Avery? She looked up, and the man was...

 Chapter 443 - 443: Keep Him Alive

    Avery was slightly surprised. She knew Rebecca wouldn''t let her do lap dance to Evan. But she was surprised that Rebecca chose the man sitting across her.


    The man looked back simultaneously and smiled meaningfully. Avery felt her goosebumps were shivering.


    What Rebecca got in store for her was certainly a difficult guy.


    At the same time, all the attention landed on Avery. They were waiting for the good show. Rebecca asked a pregnant woman to do lap dance at...


    The images in their minds were not comfortable at all. It certainly wasn''t how lap dance was supposed to be. The audience might get horrified.


    Avery got up without any hesitation. Andrew called her.


    "Avery, are you serious?"


    Avery threw her gold hair back and warmed up with a hot dance. She swayed her waist softly and blossomed like a flower.


    The pub was in excitement. The men all stood up.


    "Damn it, the pregnant woman''s dance makes me get hard."


    Some even whistled at Avery. She had her beautiful hair behind her ear, revealing half her gorgeous face. It was a face that would turn the world upside down. All the men were crazy about her.


    Avery slowly walked to the man across her. The whistling stopped, and they all held their breath.


    The man across Avery was James!


    James was not moved at all. He drank the last bit left in his glass and threw it at Avery.


    Avery moved to dodge it. The glass was right by her ears and fell on the wall. The broken pieces fell along the wall.


    Others all shouted out as the glass fell down. James was cold-blooded to throw a glass at a pregnant woman.


    Evan was already in a bad mood. Now he got even worse and gave off the icy vibe. He was about to come to James when someone barged in.


    He came to James as fast as he could and said.


    "Your highness, we captured a man who broke into your residence."


    James frowned.


    "Do you keep him alive?"


    "Yeah. We''ve imprisoned and tortured him. But he wouldn''t confess who sent him and what for."


    James stood up. The bodyguard knew it was serious. James must want to interrogate him. So he moved aside to give James his way.


    After James left, the Truth and Dare that was meant to keep him were finished. Avery still stood in the middle of the pub and looked back at Andrew. He still sat on the couch. Jamie stood next to him and was hearing what Andrew told him.


    Soon Jamie left.


    Avery started to have bad feelings. Was Andrew''s man captured?


    Rebecca shared the same concern. Her look turned immediately after what the bodyguard said. She no longer had the mood to watch Avery''s lap dance. So she turned at Evan.


    "Evan, I''m tired. Let''s go back."


    James left. Now Rebecca wanted to leave too. Others knew there was no point staying and left too.


    Avery followed Andrew back to his room. They were both in low spirits because of what happened.


    The second Jamie hung up, Avery asked.


    "How''s it going? Any news?"


    Jamies shook his head. No news suggested that it was probably Andrew''s man that was captured.


    They even kept him alive to torture the brain out of him. Once he told them everything, the plan would be ruined. They would be in a passive position.


    Plus, James had been looking for an excuse to take Andrew.


    "Are you frightened?" Andrew sat down on the couch. He had his hands on his knees. His look was terrible. But he started comforting Avery.


    "My guys wouldn''t rat me out."


    Avery held her hands on her chest, leaned against the couch, and didn''t answer. She couldn''t be reassured. After all, they were at the presidential house.


    "If my guy betrays me, you don''t have to mind me."


    Andrew was not afraid of the worst. He was only concerned that Avery would do something stupid to put herself in harm.


    "Even they didn''t rat me out, and we have to leave here as soon as possible."


    Under the circ.u.mstances, Avery couldn''t ask for more. She couldn''t afford to lose Andrew over the drugs.


    Andrew nodded.


    "I''ve done some study. There is a forbidden zone in the backyard of the presidential house. As long as we get there, help will wait. But we can''t leave today. James must send more security."


    "How about Jessica?"


    Andrew didn''t even mention Jessica once. So he didn''t consider Jessica at all. Did he plan to leave her?


    Now Andrew was silent. The whole room got silent soon. It was awfully quiet that Avery could hear Andrew''s breath.


    Andrew''s silence was his answer.


    It was a tough choice.


    "I mean it. If nothing happens today, I know how to save Jessica."


    ***


    At James''s residence.


    All the help was rounded in the hall. The housekeeper was interrogating. Anyone who failed to provide an alibi was taken to the dungeon for further questioning.


    They would rather kill a thousand in vain than letting the guilty one run.


    The housekeep whipped more at the maid''s body, seeing James. The howling was horrible.


    "Your highness, please. It''s not me. I''m innocent. I don''t know anything."


    "I went to the bamboo grove. The bodyguard at the princess''s residence wanted to see me. I didn''t do anything!"


    James walked right in his bedroom with an icy look. Jessica had to follow him. The pressure around him was so low. Jessica felt she would enter the bottomless pit at any time. She held her breath to make herself invisible. Or she would become the victim of his wrath.


    James stopped in front of his room. It was modern and metal style at first look. Every piece of furniture was in its own place. Nothing seemed to be moved. But if one took a closer look¡ª


    Still, nothing was touched.


    From the moment James came in, he set his eyes on the oil painting above his bed. Nothing seemed to be touched apart from the painting. It was about 10 degrees away from where it usually was hanged.

 Chapter 444 - 444: Thunderous Sound

    If the intruder only touched the oil painting, it meant that he had a clear intention.


    Jessica looked close at the painting and did not see anything strange. Since she entered the presidential palace, she has almost stayed in this room every day, and never paid attention to the oil painting.


    James has stridden to the left side of the bed, with his fingers touching the lower-left corner of the oil painting. Jessica opened her eyes wide. Unexpectedly, oil painting automatically moved away.


    The wall was concave with a small cube, which seemed to have put something inside.


    James punched the oil painting, and the glass of the painting frame turned into pieces. The oil painting shook a few times and finally hit the ground.


    "Interrogate suspicious servants and bodyguards harshly and ask them where the thing has gone!"


    The thunderous sound made Jessica panic.


    Finding that James was looking at her, Jessica was scared and stepped back. Was he going to torture her again?


    James looked so ferocious that Jessica was afraid. Although she did not know what he was going to do to her, she shook her head subconsciously. All that came to her mind was that he had abused her body. The private part where she had been hit healed and hurt again. There had never been a time when she had never hurt.


    Suddenly, with a thump, Jessica stepped on something, and she sat heavily on the ground. The tears in the corner of her eye almost fell, but she ignored, and just wanted to run away from him.


    James glanced at Jessica and took a few steps forward with long legs to pick her up from the ground.


    "James, no!"


    "Don''t you want to go to the princess''s wedding to help?"


    Jessica punched the fist in the man''s chest. Did he want her now?


    Seeing that she no longer moved, James directly pulled her out.


    Where was he going? Jessica was terrified again, but she did not dare to ask, so she could only stagger and be dragged away by him.


    Jessica was pulled downstairs by James, who then opened the elevator door. In the elevator, Jessica felt the surrounding air was getting colder and colder, and she knew it was leading to the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    As the elevator door was opened, a strange and disgusting smell fluttered. Jessica even smelled blood, sweat, and underground moisture, vaguely hearing painful groans and desperate pleas.


    A bodyguard led the way ahead. It''s large here. The usual bas.e.m.e.nt was for sundries, but it''s more like a prison here.


    In one separate room, a man was chained to the cross, and the other room was locked up with six or seven people, men, and women.


    "My Prince, we are still interrogating these people." A man said respectfully.


    "Those people don''t have to be interrogated." James pointed to the servants and bodyguards crawling on the ground.


    When they heard James'' words, they immediately bowed their heads on the ground and said, "Thank you, My Prince."


    It seemed to them to be acquitted. All of a sudden, they were grateful, and their forehead thumped on the ground, even if they broke their head.


    Next second, however, James took Jessica''s hand and put a gun in her hand.


    "Didn''t you ask me something?" James smiled wantonly and said, "Kill them, or let them kill you."


    With that, before Jessica could react, she was locked up in the room.


    Several people in the room were unable to provide alibis after James lost his thing, so they were arrested and tortured. At present, the gun in Jessica''s hand was their hope. As long as they got the weapon, they would be able to get out of here alive!


    There have been two or three bodyguards rushed to Jessica, who was panicked and repeatedly walked back. Did James want her to die?


    Danger, despair, and death were approaching. Jessica''s dark eyes were full of panic.


    The tall man stood outside the door like a dark devil.


    He listened to the constant sound of gunfire and screamed in the room as if he were listening to melodious classical music.


    At last, the gunshots in the room stopped, and James ordered a bodyguard to open the door.


    As the door was opened, a thick smell of blood came, and there was no movement in the room for a long time.


    All the people in there were dead?


    James was expressionless but quivered slightly. This woman let him be more and more out of control, and her death might not be a big deal.


    "Go in and get rid of their bodies."


    When James wanted to step out, he heard a low sobbing from the room and then suddenly paused.


    James didn''t move forward, but he stepped into the room covered with blood.


    The bodies all over the floor fell in a pool of blood. In the corner, the only survivor knelt on the ground, scratching the wall and crying.


    Jessica killed people for the first time. They had rushed to rob her of the gun, and they had scuffled each other.


    She had tried to awaken their reason with words, trying to say that she could ask James to let them go, but there was only one thought left in their mind: kill them and escape.


    But in any case, she did kill people, and she shot at the moment of her death.


    James bent down and lifted her chin, "You''re doing great."


    Jessica was still crying, and the lips were still shaking up and down for fear.


    James picked her up, pressed her against the wall, took out a white silk handkerchief from the pocket of his suit, and carefully wiped her tears.


    Jessica was frightened, and she was held by the man against the wall. She dared not open her eyes because the floor was covered with dead bodies and bright red blood.


    "Open your eyes and look at me." Jessica''s eyelashes quivered slightly, and her eyes trembled open.


    James squinted slightly and found there were a few drops of blood on her face.


    There was a little blood on her lips, and his look fell on the bloodstained lips.


    His long fingers broke into the long hair of the woman and suddenly felt that the blood on her lips was an eyesore.


    With his head down, James kissed her soft lips with great aggression.

 Chapter 445 - 445: I Want You To Go With Me

    James kissed Jessica, breaking open her teeth.


    All the men around bowed their heads respectfully.


    The dim light masked the two, isolating them from others.


    With the kiss of blood, James was once again out of control and wanted to f.u.c.k her here.


    Jessica was forced to cater to him, feeling the gun in her hand. Suddenly, an idea flashed in her mind: kill him!


    Kill him just like she killed those people just now. If she killed him, she would be free.


    With that, she pressed the muzzle against the man''s chest.


    They were still kissing, and the men around them dared not look. But James felt the cold and hard muzzle against his chest, and still kissed her deeply.


    Jessica suddenly pulled the trigger. Nothing happened after the slight noise. The bullet seemed to have been used up by her just now.


    She put down the gun decadently. If only there were one bullet in it.


    The man took a punitive bite on Jessica''s lips and bit her tongue.


    The smell of blood spread in her mouth.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" Asked James.


    Jessica did not answer. She wanted to say yes, but she did not dare because she was afraid of his more battered treatment.


    "You know what I stole?" The man''s cruel smile spread on his face, so Jessica began to have a bad feeling.


    What would make him so angry if he lost it?


    It was a difficult question to guess, and James did not seem to give her too much time to think. He opened his mouth and answered.


    Jessica''s face suddenly turned black.


    The medicine was stolen, and she remembered only Avery had asked where it had been.


    Jessica looked at James again in disbelief, and James''s dark eyes reflected her who was in a panic.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jessica shook her head, but the man took the gun from her hand and reached her jaw, "You really don''t know?"


    Jessica shook her head, knowing that there were no bullets in the gun, but she still felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    A bodyguard stepped on the sticky pool of blood on the ground, and came to James, "The intruder who was caught bit his tongue and killed himself, and he refused to say anything."


    Jessica clenched her fist slowly. She did not know who sent the intruder, but she did not want it to be Andrew or Avery.


    ***


    Avery sneezed, drew a tissue from the coffee table of the RV, gently wiped her nose, and threw it into the basket next to the coffee table.


    She bowed her head to look at the sample pictures of the wedding dress Rebecca showed to her, which were all from famous designers.


    Not only Avery but also Jessica and Rebecca had the sample pictures of the wedding dress.


    Rebecca asked them to help, and they were invited to come today.


    "That''s it. I can take photos at the seaside, and the effect should be good, don''t you think?"


    Rebecca carefully picked out the style of wedding dress, with her fingers across the pictures of the wedding dress, and became disappointed, "Unfortunately, I can''t get the previous custom wedding dress on time, so I have to choose another set to take wedding photos."


    According to Avery''s understanding of Rebecca, it''s impossible for Rebecca to simply let them help. Rebecca wanted to hurt her, so Avery would take this opportunity to take Jessica out first. This time they were going to make use of each other.


    But Avery was a little uneasy. Two days ago, the house of James had been intruded on by a stranger. According to Jessica, the medicine had been stolen. James was furious, and the people in his residence were in danger these two days.


    Since that incident, there were more patrols in the presidential palace. James even sent his men to go on an inch-by-inch search, but they found nothing.


    The intruder who had bitten his tongue and had killed himself was indeed sent by Andrew, but he did not get the medicine at all, so where did the medicine go?


    A lot of questions exploded in Avery''s mind. Jessica turned to Rebecca and said, "I heard that the wedding dresses in the store we are going to are very nice."


    Hearing that, Rebecca replied, "Their dresses are all high-end custom. Guests must personally go to the store to try the wedding dresses, or I will not bother to go out."


    "But, you are the princess."


    "So, that''s what makes their store amazing."


    "The dresses in that store will certainly not be bad," Avery said boringly and closed the pictures of the wedding dress. If this wedding dress store didn''t have such a rule, how could they have a chance to go out?


    "Why don''t you drive?" Rebecca looked up at her wristwatch. There was not much time. The three of them had got on the RV long ago, but the driver didn''t drive, which made her obviously unhappy.


    Just then, the door of the RV was opened, and the appearance of Evan surprised Rebecca.


    Probably Evan hadn''t told her in advance, so Rebecca felt a little surprised, subconsciously blurted out and asked, "Evan, what are you doing here? Don''t you have a lot of business to deal with on hand? I just saw Robert. Is there something terrible that has happened to the company?"


    Evan bent over and walked into the RV. The seat of the RV was a small sofa with a coffee table in the middle. Avery and Jessica sat together, and only the seat next to Rebecca was vacant.


    He went to Rebecca''s side to sit down, did not explain, and just asked, "Don''t you want me to go with you?"


    Rebecca couldn''t refuse him, and she could only reply, "No, I want you to go with me."


    As she spoke, she leaned over and laid her head gently on the man''s shoulder.


    At the angle that Evan could not see, there were some evil intentions flashed in Rebecca''s mind.


    Evan made it too obvious.


    During this period, there were a series of dangers and accidents. Evan became so vigilant that he followed Avery when they were going out.


    It''s so obvious. How could Rebecca pretend not to see?


    Rebecca hoped this was her last scheme against Avery.

 Chapter 446 - 446: She Swore To Take Her Revenge

    Rebecca''s eyes flickered with evil intentions, and she clenched the mobile phone in her hand at the same time.


    As soon as she got on the RV, she wanted to send a text message.


    Just before she could have sent the text message, Evan had suddenly opened the door of the RV and sat directly next to her.


    This series of actions had happened so fast that Rebecca had paused all her activities, and forgotten to press the send button to send the message.


    By the time she had come herself, Evan had been seated by her, and the screen had locked automatically.


    Rebecca hastily had hidden her mobile phone on the side of her body, so that she could not be seen or sensed by Evan.


    Fortunately, just now, Evan only had seen her playing with her mobile phone, but he had not seemed to be interested in it, so he hadn''t asked anything.


    Then, Rebecca was at ease and hid her mobile phone under her skirt.


    The contents of the message had been edited. Instead of lowering her head, Rebecca looked slightly sideways and pretended to look out of the window at the street view.


    Probably because she was too nervous, she didn''t know where to put her hands. She was worried that she would be seen and rubbed her temple.


    Jessica saw Rebecca''s strange behavior and could not help but ask, "What is wrong with you?"


    "I''m a little carsick."


    With that, Rebecca leaned her head against the shoulder of Evan next to her.


    With his legs folded, Evan glanced at Avery''s feet, which were blocked on the coffee table. Avery wore a pair of white flat-soled shoes today, indicating that the wound that had been scratched by a porcelain sheet had almost healed.


    While Evan was thinking, Rebecca had leaned against his shoulder.


    Evan''s shoulders froze for a moment, and the picture of Avery sitting on Andrew''s legs that night came to his mind, so he did not refuse Rebecca.


    Rebecca took the opportunity to click on the mobile phone screen a few times, successfully sent the message, and then deleted the message before the man found it. The action was almost done in one fell swoop.


    Everything was done so that Rebecca leaned leisurely on the shoulder of Evan. There was the pleasure of revenge between her eyebrows and eyes.


    In fact, Rebecca was not simply annoyed about Avery.


    Rebecca was a little jealous of her beauty and felt disgusted about her cold and proud personality, but a woman as beautiful as Avery did have the pride and superiority.


    Rebecca just couldn''t stand one thing at all.


    It''s that Avery occupied the heart of Evan, which made Rebecca jealous and almost lost her mind.


    As Rebecca felt that Evan was desperate to get Avery, the idea of getting rid of Avery became stronger and stronger.


    The reason why Evan had got on the RV was not, as he said, to go with her.


    She''s not the one he''s going to be with.


    It''s Avery, whom he''s going to be with.


    Because of this, Rebecca was more and more determined to get rid of her today.


    Rebecca was a princess of a country. But Evan couldn''t see any woman except Avery. Although there was Diana, Rebecca has not seen them together. The reality was that this man could not fool anyone with every look towards Avery.


    How could that be?


    Avery not only got the treatment she could not get, but also looked disdainful, and even did not know how to be satisfied. Rebecca was dying to cut her in the face again and again.


    Avery opened her eyes, only to see the two people flirting in front of her and closed her eyes again.


    It''s just an eyesore, and there wasn''t a little bit of shock inside Avery''s heart.


    At the same time, Jessica also noticed that Avery moved, looking at this scene in time. She also felt that the opposite two people were an eyesore. She had tried everything possible to push Avery away from Andrew, and now she thought Avery was a kind person.


    Instead, she wanted Avery to be with her brother.


    Jessica hesitated and finally said, "Avery, I suddenly feel that you really deserve my brother."


    Avery, "..."


    "My brother is actually a man who likes to hide, but when he comes to you, you can make him obedient, and no woman can do that."


    "A trainer may make him obedient as well."


    Avery''s words made Jessica laugh loud, "That''s a funny joke."


    "He does look a lot like me in some ways."


    When the words fell, the feeling of itching came from Avery''s calves. Avery opened her eyes, not because she was talking to Jessica, but because she wanted to see how brazen the man sitting directly opposite was.


    Didn''t he really touch her on purpose?


    "Well, you all don''t look very easy to get along with, but you''re all nice people." Jessica did not find anything different and went on to say, "That''s why I think you deserve my brother. Can''t you marry my brother again? I''m sure I''ll be a bridesmaid for you this time."


    Avery was thinking about how to answer. Suddenly, her legs were rubbed by Evan''s trousers. She looked down and saw their legs under the table. If they did not pay attention, they could not see the small action.


    She quietly leaned her legs towards Jessica and said, "It is not so easy to get married. A marriage without love is like scattered sand, and the wind blows it away easily."


    The words were particularly harsh in Rebecca''s ears. She held the phone as hard as if she wanted to crush the screen.


    Jessica nodded as if she understood it. Marriage might be too far away for her.


    By the time the car arrived downtown, it was almost noon.


    The wedding dress store had been booked in advance, so a clerk led them upstairs.


    Rebecca took advantage of the time to go to the bathroom and sent a text message: we have arrived. You can do it at any time.


    In a place Rebecca could not see, Avery was also texting messages, one to Andrew and one to another number.


    Next second, Rebecca and Avery received a reply from others at the same time. Avery received an Emoji of gesture expression of OK, and Rebecca received an Emoji of a bloody knife.


    Avery''s eyes twinkled with hatred.


    She was never a noble person, nor was she the kind of person who had to be lenient.


    Rebecca has plotted to murder her in private many times, causing her to suffer a lot. The injuries on her back and her feet were Rebecca''s work.


    Avery swore to take her revenge on Rebecca.

 Chapter 447 - 447: Mean And Cruel

    Avery had been living in the presidential palace, which was under Rebecca''s control. Even if Avery was angry, she knew the situation she was facing, and that it was not wise to do so in the presidential palace.


    Even if Avery was fully prepared, it was possible to trap herself in, so that the gains were not worth the loss.


    Avery also felt that it''s not worth taking revenge on Rebecca at the cost of her own life.


    So she has been secretly waiting for the opportunity. In the name of helping Rebecca prepare for the wedding, she came here.


    Of course, she also guessed that Rebecca had set traps for her.


    In any case, she had two purposes today. One was to let Andrew take Jessica away, and the other was to let Rebecca suffer a little bit.


    As for who would win between her and Rebecca, it depended on who was more capable.


    Thinking about it, Avery turned the red beryl ring in her hand, which had an imperfect crack.


    When Avery had come back from Cambola City, she had intended to contact Emily''s father to see if there was a way to repair it. Emily''s father was an old craftsman in the industry, and there might be a way to repair it.


    Although she intended to return the ring to Charles, it might be useful today.


    When Avery went out of the bathroom, Rebecca and Evan were sitting on the leather sofa and did not rush to pick a wedding dress.


    The manager of the wedding dress store stood aside with a smile.


    Even if he didn''t know Evan, he knew he couldn''t afford to offend him.


    This was not only because he has seen all kinds of people, but because the guests of the wedding dress store were either rich or noble.


    As soon as Evan entered the door, the manager felt that he was respectable. More importantly, Evan was followed by more than a dozen bodyguards.


    This was the first time the manager has seen such a person.


    At this time, Evan leaned on the sofa, overlapping his slender legs and pointing on the limited Patek Emerald watch on his wrist. His thin nails knocked on the surface of the watch. The manager was sad to see it because the watch was worth more than 30 million.


    "I''ll give you ten minutes. I don''t want to see anyone but the clerks here."


    When the manager heard that, he looked stunned and finally understood the meaning, "Since you have chosen our brand, you may understand the position of our wedding dress store. Every guest coming to the store is very noble. It is really bad to offend them."


    Feeling that the man''s look fell on him like a dormant lion, the manager''s forehead and back were already covered with sweat.


    He would not have wanted to disobey Evan''s orders. As he said, the people who came to this store were rich businessmen or noble politicians, and no one could afford to offend them.


    The five-story wedding dress store was very large, and guests were not as many as in malls.


    Basically, the guests who came to the store went shopping separately, and there would be no influence on each other.


    But the guest in front of him ordered the court, which would offend all the other guests. How could he do business?


    However, Evan was not satisfied with the manager''s explanation and uttered a few words in a cold and frightening tone that made people tremble.


    "There are seven minutes left."


    The manager, "..."


    Seeing that the manager was not responding, Evan squinted, "Seven minutes are not a short time. If you want my men to do it, they can smash your store in five minutes. Do you believe it?"


    As soon as the manager heard this, his face turned pale and quickly said, "Mr. Howel, may I make a phone call to ask our boss?"


    "There are six minutes left."


    "I''ll invite the other guests out."


    Then the manager came to the side and quickly dialed a number, "Boss, there is a guest here asking for a site-clearing."


    "Do as he said."


    "..."


    The boss''s reaction made the manager confused, but he still invited other guests who were complaining out. The huge wedding dress store was cleared, leaving only a few of them.


    When the other guests were sent out, the manager wiped the sweat on his forehead and hurried to Avery and Rebecca, "Which lady wants to try on her wedding dress, please?"


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at the guests who had been invited out one by one with evil eyes.


    She knew that Evan did that to protect Avery. The more he wanted to protect the woman, the more she wanted to crush the protection.


    "Miss?"


    Rebecca suddenly regained her mind, "Yes, I''m going to get married, but the two of them can try nice dresses, too."


    With that, she turned to Avery and Jessica and said, "Anyway, you have to wear a dress to attend the wedding. Why don''t you choose one and let them customize it?"


    Avery just shrugged her shoulders, and Jessica said yes. Then the two people whispered while watching sample pictures of dresses. Suddenly Jessica said, "Avery, is the ring your wedding ring? Why didn''t I just find out you had it? This should be red beryl. This color is so pure."


    Just now, Avery''s ring-wearing hand had been blocked by the sample pictures. So it''s normal for Jessica not to see it.


    Evan looked at them and took a special look at the ring. He was, of course, familiar with the ring. He had proposed to give it back to Charles, but unexpectedly the ring had been taken away by the woman.


    If it had been before, he would have cared if she had worn a ring from another man, but now he thought perhaps it was a self-defense device because he remembered that she had stabbed his chest with a needle hidden in the ring.


    Rebecca walked to the mannequin not far away, pointed to the wedding dress, and asked him, "Evan, what do you think of this one?"


    Evan looked up at it and did not speak.


    Avery looked down her direction and nodded gently, "Well, it''s nice."


    She had to say that Rebecca was certainly so smart that she knew what she was suitable for and what she wanted.


    Unfortunately, Rebecca was scheming, mean, and cruel.


    If she hadn''t been so scheming, Avery would probably like her with the friendliness she showed, not to mention that they were cousins anyway.


    The store manager graciously went to the mannequin to take off the wedding dress and was suddenly stopped by Rebecca, "Wait, I think the two dresses next to this wedding dress are also beautiful. Avery, Jessica, do you want to try them, too?"

 Chapter 448 - 448: You Are Doubting Me

    When Jessica saw the beautiful dress, her eyes twinkle, a woman''s wardrobe always lacked a dress, not to mention the beautiful dress. Probably feeling the call of the dress, Jessica blurted out, "Yeah!"


    Evan frowned slightly and said to Avery in a cold voice, "You''re pregnant. Don''t go. The dress is not for you."


    Rebecca was uneasy in her heart, but she was protesting, "The dress is very loose, that is, it is designed for pregnant women. I think it is quite suitable for Avery."


    Avery could hear that Rebecca really wanted her to try the dress, and she naturally had to bite her bait first. If Rebecca didn''t take action, how could she do so?


    "What happened to pregnant women? Pregnant women do not have the right to pursue beauty?" As Avery spoke, she stood up and went to the dress, "I think it suits me."


    The manager called in several clerks to help take off the three dresses, "Three ladies, please."


    The dresses were so long that the two shop assistants had to drag them. With the manager leading the way, Avery was pretending that nothing happened, and took a look at Jessica.


    Rebecca walked in front of them. When she glanced at, Avery followed her, a ferocious look flashed in her eyes.


    The three dressing rooms leaned together. Rebecca walked into the dressing room where a clerk guided her first, while Avery had to step into the far right one.


    "Wait a minute."


    Hearing the words, Avery paused.


    Rebecca had stepped into the dressing room and could not help but poke out her head when she heard the voice of Evan, "What''s the matter? Evan."


    The store manager was worried. When he heard Evan''s words, he wondered what demands Evan was going to make.


    However, Evan did not mean to embarrass him, but raised his hand to Robert, "Send someone in and check it out."


    Robert called in several bodyguards to check the dressing rooms carefully and made sure there was no problem.


    Rebecca pinched the wedding dress. Evan''s move has revealed his vigilance. But as long as she had her plan, it would be foolproof.


    The three people soon entered their own dressing room. Not long after, Jessica came out first. Her dress style was not as complicated as Rebecca''s wedding dress, nor was it as stacked as Avery''s dress, so she was the first to come out.


    Then Rebecca came out in the white wedding dress. With star-shaped diamonds on the chest, the wedding dress set off her gentle temperament.


    Jessica looked around in front of the mirror at her dress. From the mirror, she saw Rebecca, "This wedding dress really suits you."


    Rebecca raised her mouth, carried her wedding dress, and turned around in front of Evan, "Evan, does it look good?"


    "Yes." Evan looked up slightly at her and gave her a perfunctory answer.


    "This one is the most expensive wedding dress in our store, which was designed by a French designer. It''s really suitable for you."


    The staff gathered around, and Jessica was taken away by the stylist to do a hairstyle.


    A moment later, Rebecca, who was shy because of the compliment, looked around and said, "Why didn''t Avery come out?"


    Avery probably heard Rebecca''s words, and her voice came out of the dressing room, "It''s difficult for me to wear that dress."


    Avery''s words reassured Evan and Rebecca, and Rebecca immediately said, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Don''t go in there!"


    Evan shouted loud to stop Rebecca, and Avery also heard it clearly. Evan had just let the bodyguards check the dressing room and now stopped Rebecca from coming in.


    Avery''s eyes could not help twinkling. Did this mean that he was on guard against Rebecca?


    Therefore, Evan actually knew that all the previous things were done by Rebecca, but turned a blind eye in order to help Diana get lysergic acid diethylamide.


    Rebecca''s mood was much more complex than Avery''s. She was now disappointed and angry.


    She flattened her mouth, showing a little aggrieved and sad expression as if she had been completely hurt by the reaction of Evan.


    She looked at Evan and pressed down her voice as if to cry at any time, "Evan, are you doubting me?"


    Evan continued to be silent, and the answer was self-evident.


    Avery also heard the movement outside the door, and the atmosphere was a little deadlocked.


    "Evan, let Rebecca come in. There is no need to make such a fuss."


    There was nothing else to say. Avery just didn''t want them to argue for her.


    "Forget it. Evan doesn''t want me to go in. I''d better stay outside." Now that Evan had begun to suspect her, she should try her best to be within his sight.


    "Ah!" Avery cried in a low voice in the dressing room.


    "What''s wrong?" Evan immediately stood up.


    Avery hurriedly said, "The zipper caught in the wound on my back. Let Rebecca come in. The new clerk has little experience and can''t handle it well."


    Rebecca obviously did not expect Avery not to mind her going in, but she thought about it and went in.


    She must seize this opportunity!


    If she didn''t disfigure the appearance of the woman this time, Evan would return to that woman sooner or later according to the current situation.


    She would never let this happen!


    Because Avery''s dress design was more complex, the dressing room space was relatively large.


    Rebecca went in and quickly glared with one of the clerks.


    The clerk nodded slightly, indicating that she knew what she meant.


    Avery turned her back to Rebecca. The zipper on the back was open, and Avery''s back was bandaged with gauze. No matter how loose the dress was, it''s bound to touch the gauze that bandaged the wound, which would make Avery hurt.


    The two clerks were clumsy because they knew that Avery was not an ordinary person. The invisible pressure given by the man outside made them don''t know where to start.


    Although Avery''s limbs were flexible, it''s very difficult for her to lift the zipper from the back with the hand and avoid touching the wound at the same time.

 Chapter 449 - 449: Is This Your Plan?

    So it''s natural for Avery to let Rebecca come in and help her.


    Rebecca also finally dispelled the doubt why Avery would let her in.


    "I''ll do it." Rebecca let the clerk back away and was ready to personally help Avery, while Avery''s hands stuck in the dress to keep the dress from sliding down.


    When Rebecca lifted her feet forward, a clerk standing on the side of Avery suddenly held a sharp knife in her hand and was about to stab Avery in the face.


    The clerk was so fierce that she wanted to cut Avery''s face open.


    Another young clerk suddenly turned pale and was unable to react and to stop it. She was frightened, stood where she was, and screamed sharply from her throat.


    The scream spread to the hall, and Evan changed his look almost on the spot. He got up from the sofa and immediately ran towards the dressing room!


    Robert and the bodyguards behind him also reacted, but they were still slower than Evan, and they followed Evan.


    The store manager was stunned. The screams were sad and sharp, almost piercing his eardrum.


    By the time he came to his senses, he had been pushed away by a large group of bodyguards and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, several clerks scrambled to hold him, and everyone''s face was also covered with panic.


    After the young clerk screamed, she was scared and fainted before she could see the next picture.


    Avery turned her back to the clerk with a knife, and she seemed to be ready for it. She did not wait for the knife to fall and stepped away to run out of the dressing room.


    The clerk did not stab her at once and wanted to continue to stab her for a second time.


    Rebecca had retreated to the position near the door at this time, just in case that Avery would escape, so she quietly blocked the door.


    Unexpectedly Avery suddenly took her by the hand and pulled her away hard.


    Rebecca did not react at all, and she pulled away to the clerk with the knife.


    Rebecca suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the knife that should have been pierced to Avery cutting herself.


    Suddenly, the cold, sharp blade cut her skin. Her smooth and delicate face had a long blood mark.


    The stabbing pain came in an instant. Rebecca covered the wound with her hand, and the palm of her hand was filled with blood.


    She had coagulation weakness, and it''s difficult to heal once the wound has been cut.


    Looking at the constant drops of blood, Rebecca was horrified to the extreme, staring unbelievably at the red blood on the palm of her hand.


    It''s her blood!


    Its blood is dripping from her face!


    No! How did this happen! The knife should not have cut in her face but in the face of Avery!


    That cut was deep and long. Her face must have been disfigured.


    There was a large mirror on the wall of the dressing room, which was clear and bright.


    Rebecca turned her head and saw the mirror.


    At the same time, she also saw her face covered with blood.


    The clerk cut her face so hard with the knife that it directly turned out all the flesh on her face.


    It''s startling and horrible.


    Suddenly, at the moment when Rebecca saw her disfigured face, Rebecca stopped screaming.


    A pair of eyes glared so hard that they seemed to fall out.


    Such a long wound would definitely leave ugly scars when it''s healed.


    At this moment, she heard the clerk with the knife suddenly shout, "Miss Peters."


    Rebecca was surprised, and blood poured out of her fingers. She shook her head and pointed to the clerk. The clerk pulled up the zipper for Avery, and then whispered to her, "Mr. Clifford is nearby."


    Hearing this, Rebecca''s pupils shrank sharply, and she couldn''t believe it. All this was a trap set by Avery and Andrew.


    The clerk who had taken Rebecca''s money betrayed her in turn.


    "Avery, how dare you do this to me! I''m going to kill you." Rebecca rushed madly, regardless of the wound on her face, to pinch Avery, but she was stopped by the clerk and pressed to the ground.


    Avery picked up the bloody knife and pressed it against Rebecca''s neck, "Remember what I said? If someone hurts me, I''ll take revenge on it. I''m not a coward."


    Rebecca trembled with fear, and she probably did not expect Avery to do so.


    But compared with what she did to Avery, it was nothing.


    Avery asked the clerk to let Rebecca go and gave the knife back to the clerk.


    Rebecca got up from the ground with blood on her face. She was unwilling to lose to Avery, and she was not willing to be counter designed by her, so she jumped at Avery again.


    The curtain was slammed open, and Evan broke in from the outside with a gun. The first thing he saw was startling blood. His first reaction was to look at Avery. Apart from some blood marks on the white yarn, there was no obvious wound on Avery''s body.


    But when he looked at Rebecca, there was blood on her face and clothes.


    So it was Rebecca who was injured this time?


    Evan was obviously relieved, and he heard Rebecca cry, "Evan, Avery is going to kill me."


    Avery looked up and saw that there were all bodyguards, standing in two rows and waiting for the orders of their boss. Some of these bodyguards were Evan''s, while some were Rebecca''s. But if the two sides fought, the chances of winning for Evan''s bodyguard would be much bigger unless Evan stood on Rebecca''s side.


    Jessica also looked at Avery not far away and did not mean to come in. At the same time, she exchanged a look with Avery and then walked in the direction of the elevator.


    As all the bodyguards came in, and even if there were a small number of guards outside, no one would stop Jessica if she went out like this. After all, in this world, no one would catch her except James. But James did not send anyone to follow her because she had to follow Rebecca out today.


    So there was Avery to help her escape, and Andrew waiting for her outside. If she ran away this time, she did not want to go back.


    At this time, Avery withdrew her eyes from Jessica and looked at Evan, who was holding a gun to the clerk with the knife. The clerk, without any fear, suddenly raised the knife and stabbed it into her body.


    Rebecca covered her injured face, screamed, and finally fainted to the ground.


    Evan put away his gun and said to his bodyguard, "The princess was stabbed, and the murderer committed suicide. Take the princess to the hospital."


    The bodyguard just reacted, scrambling to pick up Rebecca, whose long wedding dress was stained with blood.


    Evan strode up to Avery and said, "Is this your plan?"

 Chapter 450 - 450: I Can Stand You’re Going To Marry Her

    Avery sneered and did not answer Evan, but she walked past his side with the dress''s hemline in her hand.


    In the passing moment, Evan grasped her wrist, "Have you considered the consequences?"


    Hearing the low questioning voice of the man, Avery wanted to pull her hand back, but Evan did not intend to let her go at all.


    Evan grasped her hand so hard as if to break her slender carpal bone. His eyes fell straight on her face as if to see her through.


    Avery calmly met Evan''s eyes, and there was no guilty and unnaturalness in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Howel, for ruining your wedding and your plan."


    As Rebecca was disfigured, whether the wedding could be held as scheduled was unknown, and whether Evan could get lysergic acid diethylamide to relieve drug addiction for Diana was also unknown.


    It''s also expected by Avery that Evan would become angry, but she did not regret it.


    It was not because she was selfish, but because she could no longer do more for others.


    Avery''s insincere apology made Evan''s face turn black, and he grasped her more tightly. Finally, Evan asked her in a cold voice, "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "If I told you, would you not stop me?" Avery realized that she could not take her hand back, so she simply gave up her struggle and said with a smile, "I never expected you to help me."


    The words were like a torch thrown into an explosive and ignited the anger of Evan.


    After hearing a slight crispy sound on her wrist, her hand, which was originally hanging on the side of her body, was held at her chest by Evan, causing her whole body to hit him.


    As Avery''s arm was raised, she could see Evan''s watch. It''s two o''clock in the afternoon. She made an appointment with Andrew that he would take Jessica away once Avery didn''t appear in half an hour after he met Jessica.


    The one Avery had to face was Evan, so she would not be hurt even if she stayed.


    This was the whole process of action when she had discussed it with Andrew.


    Now, things were going on exactly as they had planned, but the man in front of her didn''t seem to let her go.


    In fact, when Avery said that she had never expected him to help her, Evan tried to strangle her, but he did not, and he tried to bear it because he wanted to know more than that.


    "If you want to leave, why do you choose this way? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?"


    "Indeed, there are many ways, but this is the way that I feel the best." Avery raised her delicate face.


    Overhead was the bright light. With the luxurious dress and suit on them, the two people were more like the newlyweds preparing to hold a wedding.


    Unfortunately, Avery didn''t intend to let Evan speak, and continued to say, "There are so many ways for you to get lysergic acid diethylamide for Diana. Why did you choose to marry Rebecca to get it? So do you think you have the qualification to ask me this question?"


    "I can''t stand Rebecca repeatedly hurting me, I can''t stand you''re going to marry her, and I can''t stand everything you do is for Diana. I have had enough of all of this. I don''t have time to wait for you to give me an explanation, but I can give myself an explanation in my own way."


    After saying all of this, Avery almost burst into tears. These words have been suppressed for a long time in her heart, and now she had a strange sense of satisfaction and pleasure.


    "Are you done?" Evan listened to her quietly, and his anger disappeared after hearing what Avery had said.


    This woman messed up all his plans, just as she broke into his life and went to his heart without following the rules, but she was still able to say so justifiably.


    Only Avery could do this kind of thing.


    "No! Mm-hmm."


    Evan no longer let her talk. The most effective way to keep her from talking was to shut her mouth with his.


    His kiss fell forcefully on her lips, and his tongue went deep into her mouth.


    Avery felt a sharp pain in her lips; subconsciously opened her mouth and wanted to take a breath.


    Evan took the opportunity to go into her mouth.


    Avery only felt that the oxygen in the body seemed to have disappeared, and she was unable to think.


    Remembering that Andrew was still waiting for her nearby, she suddenly pushed Evan away.


    "Evan! You are still in the mood to kiss me." At this time, Avery''s lips have just been kissed hotly. What did his kiss mean?


    Was he not angry because she has broken his plan?


    "Actually, I''m not in the mood. Every time you put yourself in danger. Would you be in a good mood if you were me?" Evan frowned. If the knife in the clerk''s hand had stabbed Avery, he could not have imagined the picture.


    "So that''s why you''re angry." Was it not because Avery interrupted his plan to get lysergic acid diethylamide for Diana through Rebecca?


    "The dangerous things will be left to me in the future." Evan took her hand and went to the elevator entrance, "I''ll have someone take you back to the city first? I''ll take care of the rest."


    There was Diana in the castle, and Evan knew Avery would not go there.


    Avery didn''t think about it, saying, "Take me to Andrew first."


    She and Andrew had agreed in advance. If they saved Jessica, they would come back to the city together. As for medicine, she gave it up completely.


    Evan was discontented, but he persuaded himself that there should be someone around Avery because Country B would take revenge on her as Rebecca was hurt.


    He had to take care of the rest, so it might be the best way to put her next to Andrew.


    The more dissatisfaction acc.u.mulated in Evan''s heart, the more helpless he felt.


    That''s probably the only way left.


    However, the plan would never keep up with the change. As they walked out of the elevator to the gate of the wedding dress store, more than one hundred bodyguards were aiming at them with guns.

 Chapter 451 - 451: Let Me Go With Them

    As there were so many bodyguards, the bodyguards behind Evan were scared. Besides, if they fired, they would all be dead.


    Avery was also stunned because such a scene was familiar to her. The bodyguards were all in black uniforms with a Bauhinia sign, and the housekeeper, Lucien, stood in the most prominent position.


    Sure enough, they were men of Evan''s grandfather.


    Avery expected that Evan''s grandfather would certainly not let her go as she had disfigured Rebecca''s face. If she could be able to escape, she was lucky enough.


    There must be an end sooner or later between Avery and Evan''s grandfather; otherwise, wherever she went, Evan''s grandfather would take her back.


    "Mr. Howel, your grandfather, wanted me to take Avery back," Lucien spoke in a definite and firm tone, sending an irresistible order.


    There was no room for negotiation.


    "What if I don''t let her go?" Evan pulled Avery to his back, and his body completely blocked her.


    "Then, I will be sorry for my offense." With a gesture from Lucien, the guns in the bodyguards'' hands were loaded.


    "Evan, let me go with them." Avery pulled his hand. Evan was the grandson, and they were in a consanguineous relationship.


    However, this was in the Howel Family, which could be as strong as Country B. The reason why the Howel Family was so strong and powerful could be attributed to the smart strategies of Evan''s grandfather.


    Even if the mind and strategies of Evan in the business were better than his grandfather, he was weaker in terms of political connections than his grandfather. After all, no one dared to question this.


    So, even if there was a consanguineous relationship, Evan was only a puppet for his grandfather to achieve political purposes.


    "I have the baby in my belly. He won''t hurt me." Avery went on persuading Evan.


    Evan held her hand and pinched it hard. Avery knew that he wanted to let her give up the idea.


    Evan said, "If you want to take her away, step over my body first."


    With that, he raised his hand and said, "Give the gun."


    On his side, Robert hesitated to say, "Mr. Howel..."


    Robert wanted to persuade his boss to let Avery go. Although it seemed weak to let Avery be taken away, it was obvious that there was no chance to win at this time, so it would be better to make a perfect plan to save Avery later.


    But Evan has taken his gun away.


    Holding Avery''s hand, Evan went on without fear. Lucien had no expression on his face. With the gun aiming at the sky, Lucien fired into the air.


    The pedestrians all screamed.


    Because of the sound of gunfire, Avery''s hand trembled, and she almost screamed.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you."


    In the face of a hundred bodyguards, Evan was more like a fearless king.


    The warning of the first shot did not work. This time, Lucien aimed at Evan.


    Avery took a deep breath and tugged at the hand of Evan, "Evan, let me go."


    "No way!"


    Bang.


    As the voice fell, it was the sound of a gunshot. A bullet hit the tip of Evan''s shoe.


    Some tiny stones splashed on their ankles and trousers, but it still couldn''t stop Evan from walking forward.


    He must take Avery out.


    And he wouldn''t let them take her away.


    "Mr. Howel..." Robert followed Evan, and he was worried that Mr. Howel was bound to infuriate his grandfather if he ignored the warning.


    Lucien was a housekeeper, but he was on behalf of Evan''s grandfather. If Evan disobeyed his orders, that is, he disobeyed the orders of his grandfather.


    Bang!


    Lucien shot the thigh of Evan. This shot was no longer a warning, but an order.


    "Evan."


    "Mr. Howel."


    Avery''s and Robert''s voice sounded at the same time. Looking down at the part that was shot by Lucien, Avery was relieved. It''s an anesthesia bullet.


    The target would fall unconscious in 2 or 3 minutes and wake up naturally in 90 or 120 minutes.


    The anesthesia bullet worked. Avery clearly felt that her hand was loosened, and she walked out.


    "Robert, take care of your boss."


    "Avery, what are you going to do? I don''t want you to go!" Evan used his strong will to keep him awake, "I said no. Don''t leave me."


    "Evan, in fact, you wanted to save me that day, didn''t you?" This question was a little cruel to Avery as if she had experienced the scene of that day once again.


    But she couldn''t get it through. Every night she dreamed, the scene would appear as a nightmare and let her suddenly wake up.


    Evan was suddenly silent, and Robert held him before he fell.


    Avery turned to go and found that her dress was caught by something. Although Evan fell down, his hand tightly tugged at a corner of her dress.


    Evan could not speak, but she knew he did not want her to leave.


    Avery knelt down to break Evan''s fingers open, but she found that she could not break them open at all.


    Robert reached out to help her and found Evan held Avery''s dress so tightly that he couldn''t break his fingers open either.


    It''s impossible to be able to do this without a strong desire.


    Evan was not going to let Avery go even though he was out of consciousness.


    Avery was just about to go with Lucien. What if she really had to go away one day?


    She could no longer imagine what a scene would be like.


    A drop of tears fell on the back of Evan''s hand. Avery tore her dress apart and left the corner of the dress in the hand of Evan.


    Looking at Evan again, Avery turned around and went to Lucien.


    When the men saw Avery coming, they had put away their guns, and two bodyguards were ordered to take Avery with them.


    Avery looked back at Evan, and she knew in her heart that this was the last chance to see each other. Maybe they would never meet again.

 Chapter 452 - 452: Are You Crazy?

    It was the general trend for Avery to be confined until she gave birth to the child.


    Evan''s grandfather needed Avery''s umbilical cord blood to cure Rebecca, so Avery would not be hurt because she disfigured Rebecca''s face.


    It just would be a tough life.


    When Avery got into the car, the car started quickly. When she was looking through the window, she couldn''t see Evan. She knew that, but she still continued to look in that direction until the car was getting farther away.


    When the car went downtown, the driver braked sharply.


    Avery bumped forward and hit her head on the back of the seat.


    Then the driver apologized, "Sorry, there are many black cars suddenly."


    The black cars, as seen by Avery, were driving quickly, and occupied the lane completely.


    How could they be so arrogant in front of the Howel Family?


    There was no one in Country B, except for the president, who could ignore the Howel Family.


    Waiting for all the cars to leave, the driver continued to drive. When Avery looked out of the window, she saw a woman wearing a white dress and running hard.


    It''s Jessica!


    Didn''t she meet Andrew?


    Why was she running?


    Did James send those black cars just now? If so, then everything made sense.


    No wonder they were so arrogant.


    At this time, Jessica was very nervous. When she had left the wedding dress store, she had gone to meet Andrew as planned, but she had lost her way.


    When she had found the right way, she had found one black luxury car after another.


    From the license plate, she quickly had recognized the cars. They turned out to be James'' cars.


    James was coming for her.


    In the panic, Jessica did not care about the way, and she could only go wherever there were many people.


    But she was still wearing a wedding dress, and she was especially conspicuous in the street. Wherever she passed, people would look back at her as if she were a runaway bride.


    This was downtown with many shopping malls, and she wanted to rush into a mall to change the wedding dress.


    However, the mall was doing a promotion. There was a large booth surrounded by people at the gate of the mall, so she had to squeeze in from the crowd to enter the mall.


    There were beautiful models from a jewelry store displaying jewelry.


    A reporter carried a camera to do a live broadcast. The camera accidentally hit Jessica so that the reporter mistook that she was a model of the show, so he carried the camera to follow Jessica.


    Jessica blocked her face with her hands, which attracted more people to look at her.


    It made her feel a sense of crisis. Her dress was too conspicuous.


    She could only speed up and wanted to rush into the jewelry store. A reporter was suddenly in front of her, "This jewelry show was greatly praised by the public, and the products are also popular in the majority of consumers. I am curious whether the gemstone on your neck is the masterpiece of the store."


    Jessica was a little stunned for a moment and waved her hand hurriedly.


    The reporter thought she was shy and encouraged her, "Come on, introduce it to the audience. I believe everyone is very interested in it."


    No wonder the reporter misunderstood her dress, as well as accessories, matched the style of the show. Who would hang out on the street in such a grand dress?


    Jessica hurriedly blocked the camera with her hands, "You made a mistake. I''m not a model. I''m just passing by. Don''t shoot me again."


    "Miss, this is a live broadcast."


    Live? Jessica followed the direction of the reporter''s hand, and her face appeared on the huge screen of the mall.


    The screen was in the most conspicuous position. Didn''t it just tell James that she was here?


    Feeling bad, Jessica gave the reporter a push in a hurry.


    The camera was pushed to the ground, and all other photographic equipment hit the ground.


    He shouted, "Are you crazy? How dare you push me!"


    Before more people gathered here, Jessica bowed her head and flew away from the crowd.


    She couldn''t care about changing her clothes, and she just wanted to stop a taxi and get out of here.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she stopped a car, she was squeezed out by a fat woman next to her. The woman got into the car first, shut the door with a bang, and the car went away.


    Jessica did not have time to feel the pain from the knees. She climbed up and started to run. Suddenly, she looked up at the stand of the glass window and took off the black suit on the model immediately.


    Five minutes later, Jessica left the clothing store with a golden wig.


    By the time the clerk found that the suit had been taken off and chased out, Jessica had run away already.


    Not long after Jessica ran, she saw several bodyguards asking a passer-by and taking out the photos in hand for questioning.


    That photo was a screenshot on the screen. All the bodyguards had one.


    Jessica hid in a boutique next to her.


    She put sunglasses on the beautiful nose. With blond curly hair, she picked up a hat and put it on her head.


    Now, she thought she would not be recognized.


    At this time, James came out and stepped on the ground.


    James was wearing black sunglasses, and his demeanor immediately let the surrounding women scream one after another.


    He glanced at the white dress on the booth in the clothing store.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but this dress is not for sale."


    James raised his hand, and a bodyguard immediately brought the Ipad, which was full of screenshots from the screen.


    When the clerk saw them, she thought they were gangsters and shocked.


    "She took off the clothes and the wig on the model while we were not paying attention."


    "Which way did she go?"


    The clerk shook her head in horror and said, "I didn''t see it clearly."


    At this time, Jessica was walking on the road secretly. Suddenly, her shoulder was patted by someone from behind.

 Chapter 453 - 453: How Did You Find Me?

    When Jessica turned around, she relaxed down.


    "Andrew, how did you find me?" Jessica suddenly became clear-minded and immediately took Andrew''s hand.


    "Get in the car first."


    After the car started, a black Bugatti followed them. Jessica kept looking back, "It''s James'' car."


    Andrew also looked back, "Don''t be afraid. I want him to keep up with us."


    The driver honked his horn and separated the crowd in front of them. The car finally drove to the spacious road, which led to the suburbs.


    Jessica realized something wrong and asked, "Andrew, where is Avery? Why didn''t she come with you? Was something wrong?"


    "Evan''s father took her away." In order to not alert Rebecca''s men, Andrew hid his car at the place, which was about two blocks from the wedding dress store.


    His men lurking in the wedding dress store told him that Evan''s grandfather sent more than a hundred bodyguards to take Avery away.


    "Is she in danger? Rebecca''s face was cut by her." Jessica was worried, but also a little excited. She really felt that at that time, Avery was bold.


    "No, she has the baby in her belly. Evan''s grandfather will not do anything to her."


    Perhaps Avery knew this, so she would do such a thing to Rebecca. Avery was always bold, so Andrew wasn''t surprised when he knew her plan.


    "Hurry up." Andrew wanted James'' car but not the bodyguards'' cars to follow his. Otherwise, it would be a hard battle.


    By this time, the car went to the suburbs, and there were fewer and fewer cars and houses on both sides.


    Jessica looked around and said, "Where are we going?"


    They had planned to live at the seaside villa. Why was this road more desolate?


    As Jessica thought about it, the car drove faster and faster and to an abandoned airport.


    Because of the long-year loss of repair, the airport was full of weeds on both sides. The original terminal has become a dangerous building.


    The car stopped in the middle of the parking apron, and the black Bugatti stopped as expected.


    The doors of the two cars were almost simultaneously pushed away, and they walked out of the cars.


    The wind blew the black windbreaker on Andrew and the bangs on the forehead of James, but it did not affect their innate pride.


    It''s like the two of them were going to have an extreme confrontation.


    "James, you will regret it."


    "Where is Jessica?"


    "Oh, where did you get the qualification to want Jessica from me?"


    "I bought her for 2 billion. Don''t you think I''m qualified?"


    Andrew leaned against the door, with one hand in his pocket and one hand on the cane. James walked to him, and the corners of Andrew''s mouth aroused an imperceptible arc.


    "What if I don''t tell you?"


    "Don''t blame me for being rude if you don''t tell me." With that, James looked behind him, and there were a few more cars from the abandoned airport gate.


    Andrew looked at the few cars, and it''s James'' men.


    "What are you going to do with me?"


    "If I cannot take Jessica away, I don''t mind disabling your other leg." As James spoke, he took a gun out of his pocket and pointed it at Andrew.


    Jessica had been sitting in the car. The windows were closed, and the sound insulation was particularly good, so she could not hear the conversation between them at all. When James pulled out his gun and pointed it at Andrew, she panicked.


    She tugged at the door and found that the door had been locked. As she pulled it hard, she shouted, "Open the door!"


    "Mr. Clifford ordered me not to let you get out of the car no matter what happened."


    "My brother is in danger. I have to get out!"


    "Mr. Clifford is afraid you''ll be in danger." The driver turned his head and was surprised, "What are you doing?"


    He saw that Jessica had pulled the pillow on the copilot seat. The pillow was connected to the seat with two slender pipes, and at the moment, she was preparing to use the two iron pipes to break the window.


    The driver said quickly, "Don''t. I''ll open the door for you."


    With that, the car lock opened. Jessica opened the door and rushed out.


    "Andrew!" Jessica has rushed to Andrew and stretched her arms in front of him, "James, I know you''re coming for me. Let go of Andrew."


    "Jessica, get back in the car!" Andrew said as he tried to push her.


    Then he took the gun out of his pocket immediately. No matter who shot first, the other side would die under the gun.


    James'' bodyguards arrived, and all rushed out of the cars. They all took out guns and pointed at Andrew.


    Jessica was pulled by Andrew with one hand. Looking at so many guns, she almost screamed in horror. Since James had let her and the people in the bas.e.m.e.nt have a fight, she could not help trembling whenever she saw guns.


    She looked pale when she looked at the black guns.


    Unexpectedly, however, there were footsteps in all directions.


    What''s this situation? How could so many people come all of a sudden?


    Andrew glanced up and down at James, "James, it''s not easy to disable my leg."


    James'' look changed slightly. Those people were not his men. Was Andrew here to set him a trap?


    "Prince, what shall we do? There are more and more of them. Do you want us to retreat first?"


    James expected that the Clifford Family had no power in Country B, so he was not alert all the way. He did not expect Andrew to find so many people.


    It seemed that this was designed in advance by Andrew.


    At this time, dozens of missile planes hovered in the sky. Andrew smiled triumphantly, "James, you''ll be dead."


    With the gun raised, Andrew''s mind was full of the picture of what James had done to the Clifford Family.


    "Andrew." Jessica was frightened to cover her mouth and instantly understood the reason why Andrew became so confident.


    Those planes, and his bodyguards, we''re here to reinforce him.


    So James was dead this time?

 Chapter 454 - 454: Your Grandfather Wants To Meet You

    Thinking of this, Jessica took a sudden breath. She had hoped James would die, but it''s particularly complicated for her to tell her feelings when this moment came.


    James had been a bodyguard for Jessica for six years and had gone through many things with her, including taking her v.i.r.g.i.nity.


    She had been drugged, but he made an antidote with his body, and brazenly said that he would be responsible for her. But then how did he change?


    He had used to be elegant, and now he was cruel.


    What had happened between them flashed in Jessica''s mind.


    "James, did you drug me? Do you want to hit on me?"


    "You want to hear the truth?"


    "You want to lie?"


    "I really didn''t drug you, and I did ask your opinion at the time. As long as you soak in cold water for half an hour, you''ll be fine, but you say you are afraid of coldness. This is my fault. I will be responsible for you."


    The gun was loaded. Andrew smiled wildly and expected that James was dead this time.


    Jessica was terrified by the loaded sound, and hurriedly shouted, "Andrew, let me do it."


    "You?"


    Andrew was surprised. Jessica has always been spoiled at the Clifford Family, and she has never killed any creatures, not to mention a person.


    Jessica reached out to take the gun. Andrew did not insist, watching her walking step by step to James with the gun.


    James slightly squinted, "Are you really going to kill me?"


    "Do you think I have a reason not to kill you?" Jessica remembered his abuse of her in recent times, and she did have a reason to kill him.


    Jessica struggled to lift her hand.


    The gun was held in her hand as if it were a thousand kilograms, and her palm was full of sweat.


    She worked so hard to point the gun at him, and her arms trembled.


    James sneered, "You are trembling."


    "It''s because of the wind."


    Her words made James smile.


    He began to have tinnitus again because of the crowd, but his world seemed to be quiet because of Jessica''s proximity.


    "Do you want me to help you?" With his gun thrown on the ground, James made a surrender posture in the air, but he had no intention of surrendering.


    Jessica suddenly stopped and called his name, "James, have you ever loved me?"


    James was frozen for a moment, and he really changed a lot than before.


    Then, he shook his head, "Never."


    Jessica was desperate, and her forehead was full of sweat, "That''s fine."


    With that, she suddenly put the gun at her temple and said, "Andrew, let him go."


    Andrew, "..."


    James frowned. He had thought the woman would hate him to the bone, but he did not expect her to put a gun on the temple to save him. James did not leave but looked at the woman in front of him with great interest.


    "Get Jessica out of here!"


    Jessica looked back at Andrew in dismay, "Andrew, are you not afraid that I will really shoot?"


    Andrew took out another gun and pointed it at James again, "Your gun is unloaded."


    Jessica, "..."


    The bodyguards rushed over to catch Jessica, while James turned around and opened the car door to go in.


    With a sudden bang, there was a hand around his waist.


    James turned slowly to see Jessica. Jessica seemed weak and smiled, "James, my family no longer owes you."


    Her body was so light that she slid down. James looked down and found his clothes were wet with blood.


    It was Jessica''s blood. At the moment Andrew shot, she blocked the bullet for James with her body.


    "Jessica!" James began to panic. Where did she hurt? Why was there so much blood?


    James didn''t know why he was so panicked, and he didn''t have time to think about it. When Andrew was about to run over, he bent down to pick up the gun and put it around Jessica''s neck, "Don''t come over! I''m taking her away."


    "You can''t leave!" Andrew glared at him as if he wanted to tear him apart.


    "If I can''t get away, I don''t mind killing one more person."


    Andrew knew who he said was Jessica, and he believed that James would do it.


    Finally, Andrew raised his hand to let his men back reluctantly.


    James hijacked Jessica and dragged her into the car.


    Looking at James, driving away, Andrew severely beat the gun to the ground and stepped on it.


    Unexpectedly, Jessica blocked the gun for James at the critical moment. Was she really not afraid of death?


    Did she forget how their grandfather died? Did she forget how she was sold to the black market?


    Andrew gave a long cry to the sky, angry and unwilling.


    ***


    A week later.


    Robert took the tray carried by the servant from the window, which was filled with steaming porridge and nutritious dishes, accidentally stepped on the empty bottle that had been thrown away at will on the ground, and almost fell down with the tray.


    When he looked up to the sofa, Evan leaned sideways on the sofa, folded his legs on the coffee table, and held the wine bottle in his hand.


    "Mr. Howel..." Robert was locked up in the castle after with Evan. They have been locked up for seven days, and Evan had never had something in seven days, except for drinking.


    Hearing someone call him, Evan ignored and continued to drink, for he knew that there was no one but Robert in the room.


    "Mr. Howel, eat something. If you don''t eat it, you''ll starve to death." Robert knew that the food in the tray would be either thrown or dropped.


    "Leave me alone." Evan was drunk these days. Without Avery, he was like a walking dead.


    Robert sighed and eventually passed the tray out of the window.


    After a while, outside the door again came a knock on the door, "Robert, Mr. Howel''s grandfather wants to see him."


    Robert was overjoyed. The other day, while Evan''s grandfather kept them in this place, he refused Evan''s request for a meeting.


    Now Evan''s grandfather wanted to meet him.


    Robert quickly turned around to wake up, Evan, "Mr. Howel, your grandfather wants to meet you."


    At last, Evan opened his eyes slowly, "When?"


    "He wants to see you now!"


    Robert helped Evan up, who walked unsteadily because of the wine.


    Evan pushed him away and staggered towards the door.

 Chapter 455 - 455: You Are In No Position To Bargain With Me

    The lofty Howel castle hid its shapes in the moving think mist.


    There were too many clouds for morning glow to penetrate. One could vaguely see the towering roof.


    The crimson roses grew at the feet of the castle. In full blossom, they even grew along the steel grey walls.


    In the castle, Evan stumbled up the stairs to reach the top floor at the help''s guidance.


    The top floor was guarded by mobile security, unlike the silence downstairs.


    Every time Evan passed a door, the detector would scan his body. Every time he entered, he had to remove his watch.


    Evan sneered with arrogance. In his mind, his grandfather was nothing but a chicken who put his life above everything else. He arranged the tight security of where he lived. More ironically, he couldn''t even trust his own grandson. He had to pass the security check too.


    Lucien opened the last door. Before entering, Evan was scanned again.


    It was a huge room with the living room, bedroom, and study in one.


    It had all kinds of antiques. The room looked grandeur and spectacular because of the high roof.


    In the room, there was one bodyguard every three meters. Mr. Howel was by the French window with an easel in front of him. Not far away was a birdcage made of iron. An eagle was inside and stared at Evan sharply.


    Lucien didn''t bother Mr. Howel. He stopped Evan.


    "Master, please wait for a second."


    Evan frowned. He could see Mr. Howel painting the eagle from his perspective.


    The eagle was standing on the holder with its head held up high. The cage was only half-finished.


    Evan sneered.


    "Do I have to wait until he''s finished?"


    "Master, Mr. Howel doesn''t like to be bothered when he''s painting. No one could defy him," Lucien reminded Evan, whispering.


    The second Lucien finished talking, Mr. Howel put down the brushes. The maid immediately handed him over a sanitized cloth to wipe his hands.


    "So I heard you''re doing a hunger strike these days, are you?"


    Evan was silent. He neither acknowledged nor denied.


    Hum.


    Mr. Howel sneered.


    "If you want me to release Miss Peters, I suggest you change your attitude. You hurt Rebecca and make me look bad in front of Mrs. President. She wants an explanation from you. What you should do now is give her a proper one."


    "I''ll explain to Mrs. President personally. I need you to release Avery now."


    "You are in no position to bargain with me. I''ll put her here until she gives birth."


    "Release her!" Evan roared like an enraged lion. If Mr. Howel decided to keep her until the baby was born, it would be the same as putting her in prison.


    Avery hated most to be fettered. One of the reasons that Avery kept asking for a divorce in the past was Howel''s house was a prison for her.


    She could not get used to living here.


    "I told you that you have no leverage to bargain with me. If you hear me, get out. After Rebecca is out of ICU, I''ll send the driver to take you to the hospital."


    "I''m not going until you let Avery go."


    "This is an order. I''m not negotiating with you."


    Evan turned over the glass table in front of the desk. The glass was broken into pieces because of the force and fell on the ground.


    The security pulled out guns and pointed at Evan simultaneously. Their moves were in sync. This


    was how they were trained. If danger, no matter how small it was, fell upon Mr. Howel, they would take action even if the threat came from his grandson.


    Evan was not frightened at all. He bent over and picked up a piece of sawed broken glass. He placed it in the palm of his hands and fiddled with it. He threw it up, caught it, and twisted it.


    Mr. Howel squinted. He made a gesture, and the bodyguards withdrew their guns.


    "So you''re not that hungry. You have the strength to turn over the table."


    The broken glass piece with the size of a palm shined sharply. Evan had some drinks, but his head was very straight. He started walking, one step after another, towards Mr. Howel.


    ***


    In a different room, Avery shook her head in distress and struggled to get up from the bed.


    She just woke up from another nightmare. Recently, her headache got worse, and she kept having bad dreams. In her every dream, there was always someone who got hurt and even lied in a pool of blood.


    This time, she dreamt of a woman in a white dress. She had a gunshot wound in her stomach. Blood kept bursting out from her stomach, drenching the white dress, turning it into blood red.


    Then this woman fell on top of a man whose face Avery couldn''t see. The man picked up the woman and took her away. Avery didn''t know where.


    Avery shook her head and looked around.


    There was suddenly an indescribable sound in the empty room. It sounded like the electric curtain being pulled up or down.


    Avery followed the sound. There was a giant screen being pulled down along the wall across the bed. She saw Evan on the screen!


    She was familiar with the living room shown on the screen. It was the same as the one she was locked in when Mr. Howel met her in the name of Diana. She asked to see Mr. Howel and was taken to the room on the screen.


    That room had a similar layout and decoration like the one Avery was in. Did this mean Evan was also in the castle?


    Avery hurried to get down. She rushed to the screen with bare feet. It seemed as long as she was closer to it, she and Evan would get closer.


    "Evan," Avery knew he couldn''t hear it. But she called him subconsciously.


    He was grabbing something. When Avery took a second look, her heart was fiercely clenched. It was a piece of broken glass.


    There was tight security to get into Mr. Howel''s room to make sure the visitor didn''t carry any dangerous stuff.


    But Evan was holding broken glass in his hand.


    That was not right. Something was wrong.


    Avery shook her head. Why would they make her watch this? What was their purpose?


    Avery stepped back unconsciously. Mr. Howel was a scheming and careful person. Everything he did was to serve his own interests. He did this for a purpose.


    As Avery wondered, Evan took the broken glass piece and came at Mr. Howel.


    What did he want to do?


    Did he want to assassinate Mr. Howel?


    Peng!


    Evan stopped. He covered his right arm with his left one.


    Evan was shot. Avery covered her mouth with her hands in amazement. Did Mr. Hamiton shoot at him?


    Blood came out from the bullet wound and kept dripping on the dark grey carpet.


    As Evan approached, there were more shots fired.


    "No!" Avery shouted out. She wanted to stop it, but she could do nothing!


    Why was Mr. Howel so cruel and stone-hearted?


    Evan was the only heir of the Howel family. Why would Mr. Howel do this to him?


    Avery was in pieces. She cried out and fell on the carpet. Evan was half-kneeling on the carpet with blood all over his body.


    She watched it all, but she was powerless to stop any of it.


    Did Mr. Howel want to show her the way to defy him?


    She saw it. She saw it all. Would he stop now?


    Peng! Peng! Peng!


    The guns kept firing, and the sound kept ringing around Avery''s ears. She had no courage to watch it anymore. Sitting on the ground, she lowered her head, covered her ears. But the sound still found a way to come out of the screen and went into her ears.


    Her pain was beyond description as each shot was fired.


    Avery held herself up, looking for the remote to shut it.


    From outside the window came the voice that brought her back to sanity...

 Chapter 456 - 456: The Self-Centered Mr. Howel

    Avery heard her name from outside the window.


    She hurried to wipe her tears with the back of her hand. She looked up. The screen was dark. The curtain was pulled down, and it became a wall again. It was like nothing happened before.


    Avery struggled to stand up. She walked over to the window with a pale look. There were barracks weld outside the window. She could only look down through the iron bars.


    "Avery!"


    Underneath the window was a green lawn. Andrew stood in the chair in the lawn, pulled his hands around his mouth, and shouted her name.


    She was still upset about the video she just saw. All she could think of was Evan covered in blood.


    Her intuition told her something was wrong. But she didn''t know where it went wrong.


    "Avery?" Avery came back when Andrew called her the second time.


    "What are you doing here? How do you know I''m here?"


    Avery was kept on the 4th floor. She had to speak up so Andrew could hear.


    "I''m here to meet Mr. Howel."


    "You have an appointment with Mr. Howel? Aren''t you supposed to be in the city? Didn''t we agree that after picking Jessica up..." Avery froze for a bit. She recalled she saw Jessica running in the crowd with the bridesmaid''s dress the day she was brought here, "you didn''t see Jessica?"


    "No," Andrew hummed. If James didn''t have Jessica, he would never let James go. The great opportunity was wasted.


    Avery was speechless. She was confident she could get Jessica out. But it turned out the plan failed. Avery felt upset and frustrated because of the dissatisfactory ending.


    "I''m here to persuade Mr. Howel to let me take you away," Andrew still was on the bench. Maybe he was tired, and his feet were still on the bench. But she sat down.


    "Then?"


    "He wouldn''t see me."


    It wasn''t that easy to meet Mr. Howel.


    Avery wasn''t at all surprised at Andrew''s answer. She was tired after a while. So she bent over on the window.


    "If he refuses to see you, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m finding a place to kneel to beg for him."


    "I''m not lying. I knelt there two days before," Andrew pointed in another direction, "then I found out you''re kept here. So I changed my kneeling spot."


    Andrew said it with ease, which agreed to his languish nature. But he meant it when he said he knelt to beg Mr. Howel. She just cried. Now she felt crying again for Andrew.


    "Are you touched? If I had known, I would have knelt before. You might agree to go out with me," Andrew realized Avery went soft easily because of niceness. She never yielded to power. If he had known, he would never force her with all the tricks.


    It was a pity...


    Andrew touched his chest, subconsciously. Maybe he didn''t have much longer left.


    This was as much as he could do for her.


    "Leave. Go back and rest," Avery knew from Jamie that his health wasn''t good recently.


    "We said we would leave together. Do you want to ditch me?"


    "I..." Avery wanted to say Mr. Howel would keep her here forever. But when she was about to say, a maid walked to Andrew. This was Mr. Howel''s place. She had to be careful about whatever she had to say.


    The maid said something to Andrew and took him away.


    Andrew followed the maid. Like always, he passed multiple layers of security checks. When he entered the door, Tinder held Evan to leave Mr. Howel''s room.


    Evan and Andrew looked at each other. Andrew lifted up his eyebrows.


    "Evan, did your grandfather punish you for misbehavior?"


    Evan didn''t expect to see Andrew. He was utterly surprised. He was hit multiple times by the infrared ray guns. Although he had no actual wounds, the infrared ray guns stimulated bullets'' force. The pain was the same.


    Even so, he had such a strong atmosphere that no one would overlook.


    "What are you doing here?" Evan looked at the stuff Andrew was holding. It had no wrapping papers. They were a chess book and a set of the chessboard. If he wasn''t wrong, the chessboard was made of precious jade, and the book was the first edition of a famous chess player. Both were very expensive.


    "Do you have trouble with your intelligence? I come here to play chess with Mr. Howel."


    "With my grandfather?" Evan sneered, "good luck."


    "I will. I also will win my bride away and embrace the prime of my life."


    Andrew smiled flirtatiously. Lucien came out to greet him.


    Evan knew what he implied by saying "bride." He frowned suddenly. Too bad, Lucien shut the door. They were kept apart.


    Mr. Howel stood in front of the French window. He looked at the cage and fed the eagle.


    "Mr. Howel, I brought a jade chess board and a chess book by the player you always admire. I heard that you''re really into these. So I asked for some favors and some friends brought it from the city. After so many you''ve done for my family, this is the least I can do. I hope you will accept it."


    Mr. Howel was feeding the eagle. He stopped at the chess book and looked at it. Andrew saw the sparkles in his eyes. He recognized it.


    Andrew watched every of Mr. Howel''s subtle changes. He smiled.


    "Mr. Howel, do you want to play with me?"


    Mr. Howel was tempted. He asked the maid to bring some tea. He led Andrew in the study.


    Multiple bodyguards followed them in too. Two were behind Mr. Howel, and several were in different corners of the study.


    Andrew seemed to be used to it. He wasn''t affected at all. He half-knelt on the table and set the chessboard. Then he said deliberately.


    "Mr. Howel, I''m not as good as you. I hope you''d go easy on me."


    "I know your father was a renowned player. I think you''re as good as he is. Don''t let me win," Mr. Howel tapped on his lap. He took a walking stick from the maids and put two hands on the head.


    Andrew smiled.


    "If so, do you want to play something more interesting?"


    "Hahaha."


    Mr. Howel laughed out. Even his shoulders got shaken up, "a chess player''s mind is not on the chess."


    Andrew set up the last piece. He looked up and said sincerely.


    "I''ve been kneeling for three days. I''m stuffed. This chance to play chess with you saves me from boredom. So I want to think of something interesting to do."


    Mr. Howel looked at Andrew with a deep meaning. But he didn''t say anything more.


    Evan looked like Mr. Howel a lot. But Mr. Howel looked more like his age. He had some distinctive wrinkles around his eyes. But Andrew could tell how arrogant, wild, and self-centered Mr. Howel was when he was young.


    Moments later, he removed his hands upon the piece.


    "How do you want to play?"

 Chapter 457 - 457: You Can Take Avery Away

    Andrew was half-kneeling and setting the piece. But after what Mr. Howel said, he immediately stood up and sat across from him. Mr. Howel and Andrew sat across from each other.


    "If I win, I want a reward from you."


    "You want to take Avery away," Mr. Howel didn''t beat around the bushes.


    Andrew didn''t cover his intentions. He knew they were clear. Mr. Howel could guess anyway. So he nodded.


    "We''ll play three games, and if I lose two rounds, I''ll do whatever you ask me to."


    "Hahaha. This Avery was incredible. I wonder what she does to make two remarkable young men from the renowned families in the city to do her bidding," Mr. Howel waved at Andrew, "fine, let''s play."


    Andrew was pleased. He smiled, and his eyes went up, so he made the small mark underneath his eye. He thought it was gonna take him forever to meet Mr. Howel. But just playing his favorite game with him gave him a chance to take Avery away. Even if he couldn''t compete with Mr. Hamiliton''s chess skills, he had to give his best.


    Playing chess was a process that required absolute discretion. Andrew was a good player. He always won first prize in high school chess games.


    When he was in high school, he used to play games in the school next to his. He found out later that it was Avery''s school.


    It was a pity that they kept missing each other.


    Mr. Howel was a brilliant player.


    With every attack, Mr. Howel defended back. The best offense was the defense. As they played, the situation became harder and harder to tell. The environment was stern. They almost walked into a dead-end.


    "It''s your turn," Andrew rushed Mr. Howel.


    Andrew would never say no to Mr. Howel on other days. But it was the game that decided whether he could take Avery away or not. Apart from strategies, he had to apply to psychological wars.


    Mr. Howel held the black chess pieces. The working strategy for him was moving one piece to the right.


    However, Andrew had his defense pieces on the right.


    Mr. Howel''s piece was stuck in the middle and could go nowhere.


    Mr. Howel touched his jaw.


    "Andrew, you''re not bad."


    "Thanks, Mr. Howel. You''re quite a player too."


    "Hahaha," Mr. Howel began to sway his body because he was into the game, "nothing is quite sure yet."


    Then he moved his piece to eat Andrew''s queen.


    Mr. Howel confused Andrew with the attack. But he was too preoccupied with attacking and ignored defense. So his queen was eaten. He lost the first round.


    Mr. Howel won. Looking at the chessboard, he had a bright light in his eyes. He was quite pleased.


    Andrew was a bit upset. But his spirits were rekindled soon.


    "Let''s play again."


    The second round.


    Mr. Howel raised his eyebrows. He thought Andrew would start with removing the rook. But Andrew started with the bishop.


    Mr. Howel was good at tackling such bishop-first move. Also, he didn''t believe Andrew could win with the bishop move with his skills.


    Mr. Howel kept his queen unremoved. He took the first attack. This was the initiative he took to overpower Andrew while he had no time to react. His every move made paths for the next move. He tried to keep ahead and make the situation clear.


    Andrew''s every move seemed not attacking. He put his emphasis on defense in this round. But he felt a bit tough to keep going now.


    But he already lost one round. If he lost another, he couldn''t take Avery away.


    Andre bit his teeth. He put his hands clenched together because of the nerve. Looking back, he wasn''t this nervous at the wedding of him and Avery.


    Mr. Howel''s every move attacked at full throttle. His defense was his attack. He kept zoning in on Andrew to give up.


    They played four rounds. Andrew got the downwind. All the pieces he got on the chess set never even crossed the central line. Only a knight did. But its position was not ideal. It could be eaten anytime by Mr. Howel''s piece.


    But Mr. Howel already had his bishop, knight, and king on Andrew''s side. He might launch a storming attack on Andrew at any time.


    The ending of the game was almost predictable. Mr. Howel was sure he would win. He picked up the teacup and took a sip enjoying the scent.


    Andrew slightly bent over on the couch. He put his elbows on both his legs. He kept staring at the game and was devoted.


    Andrew was studying the game. The more he studied, the more bad feelings he had. Mr. Howel had such great luck at playing. Each piece of his was at the right place.


    Andrew felt hopeless about the game. Then he suddenly changed his move. He moved his bishop to take out Mr. Howel''s knight. The situation changed.


    Mr. Howel immediately put down the teacup. He couldn''t help patting his lap out of excitement.


    "Avery, it''s a great move!"


    Andrew was released. Then he had to hold his breath again. Mr. Howel did have more experience than he. He moved his bishop and knight to lock every move Avery could have. They both knew there was nothing that could be done to change the outcome.


    The rules were Andrew had to win two games out of three. But he already lost two. He had a chance to win.


    Mr. Howel grabbed a bishop to play with. He caressed it with his finger. Not only was the chessboard made of jade, but the chess pieces were also made of precious stones. Mr. Howel felt the coldness upon touching it. He couldn''t help to compliment.


    "It''s such a great piece."


    Andrew was troubled with frustration. But he had to smile to keep his manners.


    "Mr. Howel, I lose. According to our agreement, I will do whatever you ask me to. Do you have anything you want me to do?"


    Mr. Howel looked up at the bodyguard, and he came to collect the chess set. The pieces were made of precious stones and are collection worthy. So the bodyguard wore the white glove in advance and put the piece carefully in a wooden box with delicate carvings one by one.


    "I''ll take your gift. As for Avery..." Mr. Howel watched as the bodyguard finished packing and took his walking stick again. He smiled at Andrew, not in a hurry to finish.


    He was creating suspense.


    Andrew felt uncertain. But he couldn''t breathe properly hearing Avery''s name. He knew Mr. Howel always meant what he said. His actions were vigorous and effective. He barely had any odds to successfully persuade Mr. Howel.


    He even became more restless when he saw the conniving and scheming look in Mr. Hamtilon''s eyes.


    Mr. Howel looked up and down on Andrew. Young people always tended to be impulsive.


    After he took a sip, Mr. Howel said.


    "You can take Avery away."


    Andrew looked up at Mr. Howel in surprise.


    "I can?"


    Has he heard him, right?


    After he lost the game, he could still take Avery with him?


    Mr. Hamiton slowly nodded. He didn''t mention it. But he already spotted Andrew''s hope in his eyes. He looked pretty upset before.


    Mr. Howel''s "however" threw ice on Andrew''s hope.


    "It''s not easy to take her away."


    So it was not that simple.


    Andrew''s smile already froze at "however." He asked with curiosity.


    "What do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 458 - 458: What Is The Reason?

    When Andrew left the study, he was in such a daze that he didn''t realize he was taken to a new room.


    It wasn''t until they stopped walking that he realized he was in front of a gate. The maid pulled open the heavy white iron gate with carvings. Andrew heard the subtle squeaking from the hinges. He was let in.


    There was a light scent of iris. He could also smell a subtle fragrance from a woman. He looked up, and a woman was leaning on the window to look outside. Maybe the sound of the door surprised her. So she turned back at Andrew.


    Avery froze for a second. But she stood up the next second.


    "Do you really want to take me away? Did Mr. Howel agree?"


    The door behind them has shut again. Andrew leaned against it casually. But the icy feeling couldn''t calm him down.


    "I''m also locked in here."


    Andrew wore a black coat. He looked thin. Crossing his legs, he leaned against the door and looked around.


    "I have to find a place to stay the night."


    "Are you kidding me? Mr. Howel kept you here?" Avery couldn''t figure out why Mr. Howel locked Andrew in. After all, there was no animosity between them. And Andrew didn''t harm his interests.


    Avery was a regular liar. Maybe he told her a lie again.


    Andrew left the door and walked to the couch. He sat down and rested his hands on the rail.


    "Don''t I sound serious? Besides, if I can take you out, why would they close the gate?"


    Avery looked at him, suspiciously. She walked over to the gate quickly and pulled it. It was locked.


    She had to admit Avery made sense. If they could leave, they wouldn''t bother closing the gate from the outside.


    "What is the reason?"


    "What reason?"


    "Why are you locked too? I don''t want to hear that Mr. Howel did so in the heat of the moment," Avery went back to the couch. She had to hold back the urge to hit him with the pillow. Why did he keep the suspense at the critical moment?


    Andrew behaves more freely. He put his legs on the table and leaned against the couch.


    "Mr. Howel was touched. He felt I was sincere after I knelt for three days. So he decided to let us be together."


    "Andrew!" Avery threw a pillow with embroidered gold threads at him. It hit the wounded shoulder. Andrew was in so much pain that he gasped.


    Andrew totally deserved it as far as Avery was concerned. She picked up a book from the table to throw at him again. Andrew raised up his arms to cover his face.


    "I''m telling the truth."


    The book Avery held stopped in the air. At first, she didn''t believe a word Andrew said. But she turned suspicious. In Mr. Howel''s eyes, it didn''t matter who she was with as long as the man wasn''t Evan.


    "You look...shocked?" Andrew held up himself on the couch. He turned aside and suddenly leaned upon her. He stopped when his face was less than 3 cm from hers.


    Avery was a bit shocked. She stepped back subconsciously. The book in her hand was taken away by Andrew.


    So he wanted to take the book.


    Avery felt released.


    Andrew looked upset. He was sick and became thinner. It made the frame between his eyes and eyebrows deeper. His flirtatious eyes just started at Avery. The mard underneath his eyes made him look s.e.xier.


    If it were other women, they would be tempted to fall in love with him.


    Avery stepped back.


    "Aren''t you..."


    "Mentally unhealthy?" Andrew finished what Avery wanted to say. He also scooched back.


    "Avery, I promise you that I won''t force you nor lie to you. If I break the promise, feel free to hit me."


    Then he put the book back in Avery''s hands.


    Avery was completely lost. At first, he said he was locked in here. Then he said Mr. Howel was touched and decided to let them be together. What did he mean?


    Avery didn''t know another tall and handsome man was brought to the room next door by the maid.


    Tinder and Evan were ordered to change their rooms. For Evan, it was a new place to drown his sorrows in alcohol.


    "Sir, the lunch was brought--" The meals were brought on time three times each day. Tinder put the food tray on...


    Tinder was searching for a place to leave the meal. Maybe Evan would suddenly have an appetite.


    Looking around, Tinder found the room was not different in structure from the room they were in before. The only difference was the old room had a television set and television across the couch.


    But this room didn''t have either. The wallpapers were beige with carvings and prints. There was nothing on the empty wall. It wasn''t like Mr. Howel to leave the wall empty.


    There must be something else. Indeed.


    The wall is turned into a translucent glass.


    On the other side of the wall, Tinder couldn''t be more surprised. He shouted.


    "Sir, Sir, it''s Mr. Howel!"


    Evan suddenly woke up from a daze. He seemed to have a switch inside his body. Once it was turned on, he looked like he never drank.


    He got up from the couch and walked to the wall.


    "Avery!"


    He cried out. Then he was frozen when he saw another man on the couch.


    Why was Andrew here?


    Andrew was everywhere. Wherever they were, there he was.


    Damn it!


    Andrew clenched his hands into fists and came at the wall.


    "Avery! Damn! Shit!"


    Why was the glass so hard? Evan looked down to look for anything that could break the glass. He finally went for the wine bottle...


    It hit the wall and was broken into scrubs. But the glass wall remained intact.


    Evan suddenly realized it was a smart glass. There must be a PDLC film made of special material in the glass to make it solid and hard. Even a hammer couldn''t break it.


    It also had functions of blocking UV rays and reducing noises. Evan could only see what was going on in the next room. Avery and Andrew had no idea they were being watched. They could hear nothing.


    So Mr. Howel wanted him to say they were together.


    Or did Mr. Howel want to torture him since he could do nothing?


    Damn!


    Evan kicked at the glass wall as hard as he could. But it remained intact. In the next room, Andrew suddenly bent over to approach Avery. He could only see the back of Andrew''s head. Was he kissing Avery?!

 Chapter 459 - 459: How Did He Promise You?

    Evan kept kicking at the glass. He didn''t care at all the pain his feet had to take. In the next room, it was so quiet that they could hear each other''s breath.


    Avery held the pillow. She was still in shock. She seldom did it. But she was confused at the moment.


    "Tell me again what you just said."


    Andrew slightly squinted. His eyes were long and narrow. Avery''s surprised look, and the way her rosy lips were apart were so tempting. Avery licked her lips with her tongue tip. She came to him with the book in her hand.


    "Don''t give me a disgusting look. Tell me!"


    "Avery, I know a secret. Men who fall in love with you are prone to be tortured. Okay, okay. Are you sure you want to stay on top of me on the couch?"


    Avery came at Andrew to knock his head with the book. Andrew lay down on the couch. Avery didn''t have time to change the position. Now she was on top of Andrew. Her wrist was in Andrew''s hands.


    "I''m telling you I can take you away as long as I spend the night with you."


    "That''s impossible!" Avery got off Andrew''s hands. She sat up.


    "It can''t be that simple. If it is, why should we wait till tomorrow?"


    Avery suddenly thought of the screen she saw this morning. She walked up to it. Why would Mr. Howel show her the video where Evan was shot multiple times and bled out in Mr. Howel''s room?


    What was the connection?


    "It''s true."


    "How did he promise you? Tell me everything, including every detail..."


    "I brought a chess set and chess pieces made of precious jade to visit him. I played chess with him. He was so happy and let me take you away," Andrew would never tell Avery he lost two games. It wasn''t lying. It was selective information concealment.


    "That''s it?"


    "Or else, what do you think?"


    Avery looked at Andrew. He didn''t look like lying. Besides, he didn''t have to tell her such a lame lie.


    As Avery was wondering, there was knocking on the door. The maids brought meals.


    Andrew walked over as he said.


    "We are only two orange jumpsuits away from being prisoners."


    Avery couldn''t help smiling. This place was indeed a prison. They had no freedom to leave the door. But at least the food was good.


    To her surprise, the maid didn''t leave immediately. She opened the door and pushed a food wagon followed by dozens of bodyguards...


    "Mr. Clifford, Miss Avery, the lunch is ready. Mr. Howel said Mr. Clifford is our distinguished guest. So we get you the best bottle of wine, " then she put various dishes on the dining table. The wine has been sobered up and opened.


    The maid left the room and said.


    "Bon appetit."


    Andrew walked over to the table. He picked the bottle up and sniffed.


    "It''s Chateau Lafite with the year of 1787. Mr. Howel is too generous to us. Do you hear what he said? He said I''m a distinguished guest."


    Andrew couldn''t help feeling superior.


    Avery leaned against the wall. She was still trying to find the connection between these things. But Andrew mentioned something about wine, so she asked.


    "Really? I hear, in the spirit of humanity, prisoners on the death penalty would get the best meal before the execution," then she looked at Andrew like he was one.


    "Avery, your look is very dangerous..." Avery''s words crept Andrew out. Besides, Mr. Howel was capable of anything. He might kill them after the great meal.


    "I''m not as dangerous as you. Hey, don''t drink that!" Avery walked over to take the wine from his hands, "the wine might be tampered with."


    Andrew sat on the dining table. He said with anguish.


    "If he wanted to create problems for us, we couldn''t prevent it. Why? He could tamper with the wine, the meal, the water, the flowers, and even the air in this room. It''s impossible to guard against him. Can you?"


    Andrew said casually. In his crystal, brown eyes were clear star lights.


    Avery thought about it and put the bottle back in Andrew''s hands.


    "You''re right. But if he really wanted to do something, we should trick him. We make him believe we drink the wine, but we won''t. Is your body okay?"


    "How do you mean?" Andrew sat on the dining table and hung his long legs there. There was some space between his feet and the ground. He swayed his calf like a teenage boy who was boring.


    Andrew was like a boy, sometimes. He was not serious, casual, and romantic. He came from an old family but lived in defiance of conventions.


    "I mean your heart."


    The second Avery finished, Andrew grabbed her hand and held it down his chest.


    "Then you have to find out on your own."


    Andrew''s heartbeat was racing. It hit her hand palm against the chest so hard. Avery felt it was about jumping out.


    "You have to look after yourself. Just one," Avery withdrew her hands without any trace.


    "Will you drink with me?"


    Avery grabbed two glasses from the cabinet. She was supposed to say no. After all, she was pregnant. But as Andrew said, if Mr. Howel really wanted to do something to them, she should drink some to trick him.


    Andrew poured wine in both glasses. He gave himself a full glass and Avery half.


    "If you can''t drink that much, just a little is fine," Andrew said.


    "Mind your own business," Avery answered. She held the glass to clink Andrew''s. After she said cheers, she took a tiny sip of wine with her rosy lips.


    On the other hand, Andrew chunked his glass of wine down. The scent of red wine lingered in his mouth. He smacked his lips and said.


    "The wine is nice. It has strong tannins. The delicate taste makes me think it''s light or medium wine."


    Then he whispered at Avery''s ears.


    "I don''t think it''s tampered with. The taste is very pure. If someone puts something in it, even if it is odorless and colorless, it would create chemical reactions and spoil its taste."


    Avery put out a finger against his chest.


    "We''re the only people in this room. I''m not deaf. So will you please not be so close to me?"


    Evan always whispered at her ears to flirt with her. She would get shy and red. Her heartbeat would race, and her body would get hot. But when it was Evan...


    Strangely, both Evan and Andrew were very good-looking men, and their personalities could not be more different.


    When Andrew tried it on her, she only felt like eating fat meat. It was so greasy.


    ***


    On the other side of the glass wall, Evan was finally relieved, looking at Avery, getting off the couch and walking to him.


    Evan''s fingers, which were as long as artists'' fingers, slid across where Avery just leaned. He also leaned against the same spot. It looked like he hugged her from behind her back.


    "Sir, Mr. Howel goes to lunch. How about you take some too?"


    Tinder didn''t know how to persuade Evan to eat something. So he mentioned Avery.


    "Give me a 1787 Chateau Laffite."

 Chapter 460 - 460: Evan Loves Avery

    Robert turned to the opposite room. He looked at the wine and said anxiously, "There is no this kind of wine in the cabinet. I guess it is a gift from your father."


    Robert couldn''t understand Evan''s father too. He always treated Mr. Clifford better than Evan because Andrew knew how to make Evan''s father happy. For example, in the morning, when Andrew got up, he immediately brought grandpa''s favorite ancient chess to grandpa. It is no wonder that grandpa gave Andrew his best wine.


    Robert knew why grandpa took Mr. Howel to see Avery, but he didn''t know how Mr. Clifford could persuade grandpa to let him get into Avery''s room.


    "Give me the same wine."


    "Em¡­" Robert was in a dilemma. They were in prison now. It was difficult to order something freely.


    Suddenly, Evan made a fist and pressed against the glass room again.


    Hearing the noises, Robert looked around and found that Andrew and Avery had a lot of fun. They looked close. Andrew gave Avery''s ear a bite.


    Robert presumed that grandpa had made the plan. It was a way to persuade Evan to give up. But Evan loved Avery so much, and he won''t give up.


    Robert walked to the door and shouted to a maid, telling her what Evan wanted. After having a communication with the maid, Robert found Evan took the initiative to eat something.


    "Mr. Howel, you are eating something!" Robert exclaimed joyfully.


    The way Evan chewed looked elegant.


    "I have to eat. Otherwise, I have not the energy to fight against Andrew," Evan cut a piece of steak into his mouth and answered.


    Robert said nothing and thought to himself, "That''s why Mr. Howel ate¡­ It''s okay. As long as he is willing to eat something, it would be fine."


    Avery had finished her lunch. She was full and sat on the sofa. Then, she walked around for a while and then took a nap.


    Day by day, Avery did the same thing in the room. Andrew came in today. Avery felt upset, but she had to endure because she wished that grandpa would make his promises come true.


    "I''m right. The wine is okay," Andrew sat beside Avery. He smelled a sweet fragrance, which made him excited. But Avery stood up and said to him, "I need to take a nap. You can have the sofa alone."


    "Are you a pig? What a lazy woman! When you are full, you go to sleep immediately."


    Avery was at a loss all of a sudden because she had called Evan a pig before.


    Then Avery nodded without unconsciousness, "Yes, I am a pig. You are a bear. So from now on, you are in fall dormancy."


    "Fall dormancy?"


    "That''s correct. You can sleep now. Until tomorrow morning, when you wake up, we can leave. How about the perfect plan?"


    "Felicity Winter, how can I say? I am the brave man who comes to save you, but you treat me in this way. We just finished lunch, but you asked me to go to sleep now. Why not sleep with me?"


    "Fine, you can go to bed. Here is your bed," Avery pointed to the bed. She knew Andrew''s condition was not very good, so she would like to take care of him.


    Avery had lived in the hotel with Andrew, but the living room and bedroom separated from each other. However, the construction of this house was odd. There was no door between the living room and bedroom. People can see the bedroom clearly from the living room, which made Avery embarrassed.


    "It''s okay. You can go to bed. I said I wouldn''t force you to do anything," Andrew said. Then he leaned against the sofa. He was holding his chest and closing his eyes.


    Because of the alcohol, Avery had slept all afternoon. When she woke up, it was already dark. The light in the room didn''t turn on.


    Avery woke up and breathed through his nose. She smelled a faint incense in the air.


    Avery had lain for a long time without moving. She tried to turn over, but she had no energy to do it.


    Smelling the fragrance, Avery recalled the first time when she made love with Evan. Suddenly, Avery realized that there was something wrong.


    Avery tried to open her eyes and raised her hands, but she failed. She had no energy.


    Avery tried to raise her hands again, but she clicked the switch. She turned on the bedside light.


    Finding there was a man beside the bed, Avery was scared. She wanted to scream, but she couldn''t shout. The man was Andrew Clifford.


    Just two of them were in this room.


    Andrew stumbled to the bed and fell on the bed all of a sudden. He touched Avery''s forehead, brushed her hair away from her face, and kissed her.


    The incense was special. It was different from ordinary incense.


    Avery felt hot, extremely hot.


    "Avery Peters," Andrew said. He felt hot too. He became passionate and wanted to make love with a woman.


    Andrew was confused, and he didn''t know why His s.e.x.u.a.l organs became tough naturally. "Because of alcohol? Because Avery is lying on the bed and looks attractive?" Andrew said to himself.


    Andrew had never touched for a long time. He had a strong desire to f.u.c.k Avery.


    Avery suddenly pulled Avery''s tie. Avery was hot and put her fingers into his shirt.


    Avery''s hands were soft and touched him gently.


    Andrew Clifford''s d.i.c.k became more touching. He couldn''t help making love with her.


    "Felicity Winter, are you touching me?"


    "Um¡­ It''s hot¡­"


    Andrew was a man. He had a healthy body to fight against the incense. But for women, the incense took effect quickly. When Andrew heard that Avery felt hot, he tried to make Avery cool.


    Avery regarded Andrew as a piece of ice. He made her comfortable.


    Avery suddenly grabbed Andrew''s palm and put it on her face, saying, "Um¡­ It''s good."


    Avery''s gentle voice made Andrew become more passionate.


    Andrew couldn''t help controlling himself.


    With half-opened eyes, Avery was unconscious. In her eyes, Andrew was sometimes away from her, occasionally close to her. Sometimes, Avery thought it was Evan Howel. Sometimes, Avery thought it was Andrew Clifford.


    "Avery Peters."


    "Avery Peters," for Avery, it seemed that Evan called her.


    Avery felt numb as a whole. Her heart beats fast.


    Evan was looking at them. He widened his eyes and felt furious.

 Chapter 461 - 461: I Look Very Well

    Evan was just less than 10 meters away from Andrew and Avery. They were making love.


    "Why am I the chosen one? I am still young, and I looked very well. Men would like to do things for me because they love me. Both Mr. Howel and Mr. Clifford also loved me. Mr. Clifford even got hurt because of me. Don''t you think a woman will love the man who saved her?"


    "My body is for my husband. You couldn''t see it. F.u.c.k off," Avery said coldly.


    Evan seemed to like to hear what Avery said. "Does she love Andrew?" Evan said to himself.


    "Avery Peters!!" Evan scratched the glass war and screamed. In the battle, blood can be seen here and there. He was hopeless.


    Evan felt so powerless. He even blamed himself.


    Robert lowered his head. He didn''t dare to exchange a look with Andrew and Avery. He couldn''t believe it.


    Mrs. Howel had been sleeping. Mr. Howel was standing before the glass war for a few hours, staring at Mrs. Howel.


    Robert couldn''t imagine that Mrs. Howel was making love with Andrew now¡­


    Robert gave a glance over Avery. To his surprise, Avery took the initiative to seduce Andrew.


    Robert believed that Avery ate some medicine.


    Andrew gasped, "Why are you touching me? Can''t you wait?"


    "I am a man. If you seduce me, I can''t stand," Andrew looked down at Avery and gave her a meaningful smile, "Darling¡­"


    Hearing what Andrew said, Avery was at a loss. She mistook Andrew for Evan. Andrew was touching her face gently. Her face turned red and buried into his arms.


    "Do you want it?" Andrew tried to ask. The medicine took effect gradually.


    "Um¡­ I want you¡­" Avery lost her consciousness and said slowly.


    "Good girl. Call me, darling, I make you happy."


    In Avery''s eyes, it was Evan Howel who said these words to her.


    "Darling, my husband," Avery said shyly.


    Hearing Avery called him, Andrew couldn''t resist anymore.


    He looked joyful. He has never been so happy.


    Avery was at a loss too. She wanted to cool herself down, so she held Andrew tight because he can help cool her down.


    Avery then grabbed Andrew''s shirt with all the energy.


    Andrew Clifford was afraid to press against Avery, so he turned to another side and fell on her bed.


    On the contrary, Avery turned over and pressed Andrew again and put his clothes off.


    "Darling, how passionate you are!" Andrew laughed and said in a low voice.


    The smell made Avery gag all of a sudden.


    Avery immediately went into the bathroom.


    Andrew was still in the mood. Seeing Avery rushed to the bathroom, he opened his eyes, saying, "Darling¡­"


    Andrew shouted weakly, but he didn''t want to move.


    Avery was weak. She staggered to the bathroom and tried to hold on. It was tough to breathe for Avery. She wanted to vomit.


    She stumbled to the bathroom, squatted in front of the toilet, and was puking air.


    It was boiling for Avery. She couldn''t stand it. She just wanted to get out of here.


    She suddenly stood up. She was unstable and fell on the other side of the war.


    With a bang, Robert was shocked, saying to Evan, "Mr. Howel, it is noise in the bathroom."


    Evan was against the glass wall because he had no courage to see Avery and Andrew.


    Evan was desperate.


    Therefore, Robert went into the bathroom alone.


    He found Avery was on the ground, and the wall had been broken down.


    It turned out that the war can be moved.


    "Mr. Howel, Mr. Howel!!! It is Mrs. Howel," Robert exclaimed.


    Mr. Howel immediately went into the bathroom. He found Avery. She was unconscious, and her face turned totally red. Evan had never imagined how much alcohol Avery drank.


    "How a naughty woman! She was pregnant and drank alcohol. Does he think I am Andrew Clifford?" Evan thought to himself.


    Thinking of Andrew, Evan was full of woe.


    "How changeable a woman she was! For you, I had not eaten anything for one week. For you, I can kill my father. But you fell in love with Andrew," Evan thought to himself.


    Avery stretched her head and touched Evan''s eyes, nose, and mouth.


    Evan was shocked suddenly. Suddenly, he opened his mouth, put her finger on his mouth, and bit it hard as a punishment, which stimulated Avery. She felt hotter.


    "You get into that room," Evan gave a command to Robert.


    Robert was shocked. Evan asked him to go to Andrew''s room.


    Two men stayed together. Robert thought it was improper, but Evan insisted.


    He held Avery''s waist and heard Avery said, "Hot¡­"


    "Have you eaten any medicine?" Evan asked. He recalled that Avery drank the wine. "Damn it! My father put the medicine in the wine!" Evan said to himself.


    Avery looked unconscious, but she wasn''t drunk.


    Evan gently and carefully put Avery on the bed as if Avery was easy to break. Then he looked around and checked whether there was a monitor because he thought Avery''s body only belonged to him, and no one can see it.


    But Avery held Evan tight and untied his trousers. She constantly touched him.


    "Damn it! She touches me, but I get feelings now," Evan said to himself.


    "Darling¡­" Evan Howel took a sigh of relief. He couldn''t resist Avery.


    "I should check whether there is a monitor or not," Evan said to her. He wanted her to lay on the bad, but Avery held him tight still.


    "Don''t worry. You should be patient," Evan said. He had to try to touch Avery''s back with his big palm. When he touched her wound, which was wrapped by the bandage, Avery shouted, so Evan was sorry and lifted her chin, "Darling. I can help you. Your back got hurt. You should be patient. I can tear it for you."


    Avery ignored what he said. Instead, she buried him in his shirt.


    Evan took a sigh of relief. Avery always touched and bit him. He couldn''t control himself anymore.

 Chapter 462 - 462: Call My Name

    "Ah¡ª Darling, you torture me," Evan couldn''t resist himself. He just wanted to pull her clothes down and f.u.c.k her.


    Evan was afraid that Avery couldn''t breathe easily, so he untied his two buttons of his shirt. He now could see her hair. She raised her head, looking at him passionately as if she was the good cat.


    Evan also looked at her gently.


    "Darling, do you know what you are doing?"


    "Do you know who I am?" Evan was afraid that Avery would say another name.


    He recalled that Avery smiled at Andrew and played with Andrew. At that time, she was a completely different one.


    Evan was afraid that the woman would change and didn''t love him.


    Avery blinked her eyes, which looked fascinating.


    And then her tongue came out, and she licked Evan''s chest. In her eyes, you can see her desire.


    "Tell me. Who am I?" Evan asked. He cared about that. Although he wanted her, he wanted to make sure Avery knew who he was.


    "Darling¡­ My husband," Avery answered. She was powerless, leaning against Evan.


    "Good girl. Call my name."


    "Howel¡­"


    "Call me, Evan."


    "Evan."


    Evan laughed proudly. It was the first time that Avery called Evan in such an intimate way. It made Evan joyful.


    Evan untied his shirt button and then put her on the bed. He pressed on her neck and said, "Darling, I got a feeling."


    "Um¡­ Hot¡­"


    Evan pulled his tie away and tied the woman''s two wrists loosely because Avery was trying to get rid of the tie. Evan went to close the monitor.


    "Be good. I will be back in a second," Evan touched Avery''s face gently and stood up. Suddenly, the door was open. Evan slammed into the wall.


    Evan reacted quickly to the situation. Seeing Avery looked so charming, he wrapped Avery with a quilt.


    "Mr. Howel, I got a new one. Miss. Peters¡­" seeing Avery, the bodyguard was embarrassed and interrupted. Then he calmed down and continued to say, "According to Mr. Howel''s order¡­"


    "Give me¡­" Evan shouted. He would have wanted to say "f.u.c.k," but he controlled himself, saying, "the treatment medicine."


    Avery got a hallucinogenic illness. Evan could make love with her here, but he knew there were many monitors because many bodyguards came here immediately.


    Evan could cover the camera, but he was afraid that the war was transparent and people can see clearly.


    Evan wanted to make a detailed plan.


    Evan knew his father was the leader in this place, and he can take Avery away from him quickly. Therefore, Evan asked for the medicine.


    The bodyguard was professional, but he only obeys Evan''s father. As expected, the bodyguard ignored Evan.


    "Tell my father that I will go to the hospital to see the princess. Now. Give me the medicine," Evan was impatient. Avery still felt hot and wanted to kick the quilt away. She needed the medicine now. Otherwise, the woman probably took off her clothes.


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment and clicked his micro hanging in his ears. He said some words in a low voice and hung up. Finally, he took out a glass-colored glass bottle from his pocket.


    Evan opened the bottle cap, took out a piece of medicine, and put it on the bodyguard''s mouth.


    The bodyguard coughed for a while because of the medicine. Because there was no water, he had to eat it directly.


    After a while, Evan ensured that the bodyguard was excellent and then put the medicine in Avery''s mouth.


    Then he threw the bottle to the bodyguard, saying, "Give it to Mr. Clifford."


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to decide by himself. He asked Evan''s father whether he could do it. Lastly, he went to the next room alone, and several bodyguards were still in Evan''s room.


    When Avery ate the medicine, she felt cool suddenly. She loosened her hands and put the tie away. She gradually became cool.


    "Umm¡­." Avery snorted comfortably. The voice was attractive. All the men would be attracted.


    So Evan Howel turned to the bodyguard, and he lowered his hand down naturally and turned his back toward Evan.


    The glaring of the light made Avery''s eyes closed. She tried to turn her head away and found there was a shadow.


    The man was back in the light. Avery couldn''t see him. Because she had been with Andrew for a long time, she said, "Is Mr. Clifford?"


    Evan was numb all of a sudden without moving. Avery widened his eyes and looked at him carefully, "Is it you? How come?"


    "Why is Evan here? Why is he with me?" Avery asked herself.


    Avery tried to straight up and wanted to check Evan''s wounds.


    On the cover screen, Avery saw Evan''s father shoot him with a gun, and there was blood on his body. But now there were no wounds.


    "How come?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery had realized that there was something wrong. It was true.


    Avery ignored Evan and widened her eyes, turning to the glass wall. She was amazed at the glass wall. That''s to say. Whatever she did, Evan could see it.


    "Hold on," Avery said to herself.


    She tried to figure out what happened.


    She finally realized why Evan''s father promised Andrew to take her away from here tomorrow.


    He had made a plan. On the one hand, since Andrew was here. Evan could witness that Avery and Andrew have a s.e.x.u.a.l relationship. In this way, Evan must give her up.


    On the other hand, he let Avery see that Evan was shot so that Avery would be desperate. In this way, Avery would probably accept the truth that she had a s.e.x.u.a.l relationship with Andrew.


    Evan''s father tried everything to separate her from Evan.


    Avery didn''t want to judge Evan''s father.


    The head bodyguard returned soon after he delivered the drug to the next door. Seeing that Avery woke up, he immediately asked her to be taken out.


    "Don''t bother. I can walk on my own," Avery lifted the quilt. She looked down at herself, and her dress was still intact. She kept looking down, and she had no shoes on.


    "Give me your shoes," Avery said to Evan.

 Chapter 463 - 463: Avery’s Meaningful Smile

    Evan was still struggling about how she said Andrew''s name just now. His look was quite dark. He was on the verge of wrath. Frowning, he asked Avery where she wanted to go.


    "Do you still want to find Andrew?"


    Avery sat next to the head of the bed. Evan stood between her legs. This position was too intimate, especially in front of all the bodyguards. Avery had to lean back and hold herself with both hands behind her back.


    Avery turned around at Evan with a meaningful smile.


    "Can''t I?"


    It was clear that Mr. Howel was determined to force Avery to be with Andrew, regardless of her own thoughts.


    But after this time, she was pretty sure Mr. Howel wouldn''t do the same again to her and Andrew.


    But she was still baffled about how she got in this room...


    "If you don''t want to leave, I can..."


    Avery raised up her hands and pressed on his lips to shush him. She didn''t want him to take any more risks by giving himself up to Mr. Howel.


    The next second, Avery stood on the bed with bare feet. Before Evan could figure out what she wanted, she walked to the bodyguards from the other side of the bed.


    Evan''s reaction was fast. He strode over to them and grabbed Avery.


    Avery leaned to the iron gate quickly, and Evan followed. He reached out and felt coldness on his wrists. He looked down, and there was a handcuff on his wrist. The other end was cuffed to the door.


    "Avery!" Evan didn''t expect that Avery would steal a handcuff from the bodyguards and cuffed him in such a short time.


    He was in a rush. And he didn''t expect that Avery would cuff him to get to Andrew. That was why Avery''s tricks worked so easily.


    "Are you in such a hurry to find Andrew?" Evan was like an enraged lion. He struggled to get off the handcuff. He couldn''t allow her to find another man nor fall in love with him.


    There seemed to be something missing in the heart. He couldn''t accept that Avery would choose to leave him.


    Avery looked sympathetic. She wanted to explain but decided not to. She bit her teeth and only said.


    "Evan, see you tomorrow."


    Evan looked at Avery in shock. He would rather believe Avery had to find Andrew. She cuffed him in this way because she was afraid he might stop her.


    "Avery, do you have to do this to me?" Evan pursued the question. Avery''s answer was as crucial as the jury''s order. It was the answer that decided his fate.


    Avery walked to the door, followed the bodyguard. She answered without turning back.


    "Yes."


    She had to. She was betting. If Mr. Howel agreed to Andrew, he would release her tomorrow, why didn''t she wait another day? If Mr. Howel violated his promise, she had to figure out another way.


    So she said she would see Evan tomorrow.


    She heard the banging sound behind her back. She knew how much pain he had to take. But she didn''t know how much his heart hurt.


    When Avery went back to the room, Andrew also woke up. He seemed to have a clue about what had happened.


    He looked up and down on Avery.


    "You..."


    He swallowed the saliva and stopped. It was a great opportunity. He should never let her leave.


    "Shut up! I don''t feel like talking. I want to be left alone," Avery kicked Andrew off the couch. He could be anywhere in the room except in front of her eyes.


    "What happened?" Andrew kept asking.


    Avery held the pillow and didn''t answer. She buried her head in it. She was in a terrible mood. She just wanted to stay like this until the next day.


    Every second of every minute of her stay would break her up.


    She didn''t know how long she maintained the position. She just fell asleep and didn''t realize she was moved to bed at midnight.


    When she woke up in the morning, she realized she had swapped positions with Andrew. She was on the bed and Andrew on the couch.


    "Good morning," Andrew sat up from the couch and rubbed his eyes.


    Avery didn''t look at him. She looked at the wall and couldn''t help getting chilly. She always felt she was watched behind the wall.


    Soon, the maid came in. She didn''t bring breakfast this time.


    "Mr. Clifford, Miss Aiktens, Mr. Clifford, said you''re free to go."


    Andrew was too pleased that he almost jumped off the couch.


    "Really?"


    The maid nodded in the robot way.


    "You may go whenever you want."


    After passing Mr. Howel''s order, the maid turned around and left. But Avery stopped her.


    "Is Mr. Howel still in the castle?"


    The maid froze for a second. She didn''t know why Avery asked the question. She stared at her with confusion and didn''t give her an answer.


    "Tell him I want to see him."


    The maid slightly frowned. From the way Avery spoke, she didn''t show Mr. Howel any respect.


    "Avery, do you lose your mind?" Finally, they could leave. They should leave the place without any hesitation. Why did she want to meet Mr. Howel? If he changed his mind, everything was ruined.


    "Just tell him. He''ll be pleased to see me."


    Although the maid wasn''t happy about Avery''s tone, she had to pass the information to Mr. Hamiilton. So, Avery was standing three meters away from the dining table.


    There was a bodyguard every three meters in the dining room. Two personal bodyguards stood behind Mr. Howel''s back.


    Mr. Howel was having his breakfast. He was watching the newspaper while drinking milk.


    He didn''t even look up at Avery, nor speak to her.


    It remained the same for almost half an hour. So Mr. Howel flipped through the newspaper and drank milk for half an hour, while Avery stood where she was.


    Avery was not in a rush. She knew whoever first started talking got the downwind.


    Mr. Howel knew this too. So another half hour passed.


    Mr. Howel took another sip of milk, and the taste was funny. He asked to change his milk. He looked up, and Avery was still there. She was casual and waiting for him to start.


    "Talk to me."


    Mr. Howel finally said the first word. Avery then said slowly.


    "I want lysergic acid diethylamide."


    "Oh?" Mr. Howel was surprised. Avery could leave here as she wished. Did she becomes greedy to ask for LAD?


    "Do you want it for Evan or for you?" Mr. Howel was suddenly interested in the topic. So he put down the paper and looked at Avery calmly.


    "Whether it is for me, or for Evan, it''s the same."


    Mr. Howel smiled.


    "If you ask for LAD, you must know the reason Evan abandons you and marries Rebecca is Diana."

 Chapter 464 - 464: You Break Us Apart

    Avery felt the sudden and acute pain in her heart. But she pretended she didn''t care.


    "I know."


    Mr. Howel burst out laughing. The laughter vibrated his chest bones. Avery felt her hair stand on end.


    "Even so, you still want it?"


    "Yes."


    "But..." Mr. Howel rests his hands on the dining table and taps the surface. This was his regular move.


    "I don''t need to give it to you just because you asked."


    "You will give it to me."


    Mr. Howel stopped laughing. He was surprised at Avery''s confidence. He was curious about why she was so sure he would give it to her. Avery said.


    "Everything you did last night was to break Evan and me apart. So Evan could marry Rebecca. But Rebecca was in the hospital and couldn''t get married. And you know the poison inside my body would kick in after I give birth. If so, why are you in such a hurry? After three months, I won''t stand between Evan and Rebecca, and Rebecca could get my cordial blood."


    "Why should I trust you? What if you hurt Rebecca during the time?


    "Mr. Howel, do you really have no idea of what was going on at the presidential house?" Avery couldn''t believe that Mr. Howel, with his information network, had no clue of what Rebecca did to her.


    Mr. Howel was silent. He heard Avery keep going.


    "Of course, you can choose not to give LAD to me."


    Then she showed the white jade ring in her palm. A thin needle shined coldly.


    "What will happen if I prick this needle in the cordial blood?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I''m reminding you there are too many ways that I take Rebecca to die with me. This is only one of them. After I''m gone, it doesn''t matter whom Evan ends up with. The worst scenario was we perish together. But I suggest doing something nice while you''re alive. Or you might be rejected by heaven and go the opposite direction."


    Avery stressed "nice," and Mr. Howel''s look changed.


    Then he thought about what Avery said to him. She was making her condition. The first was the LAD. The second was three months of freedom. During the time, he didn''t do anything to hurt her or Evan, which meant he had to let Evan go.


    Mr. Howel squinted. Avery was calm, decisive, and smart. No wonder Rebecca failed.


    At last, Mr. Howel seemed to make a decision. He stopped tapping the table and asked the bodyguard to bring the thing.


    Avery breathed out. She knew he would give it to her. The reasons she gave him were enough.


    Soon, the bodyguard returned with a wooden box. He didn''t hand it over to Avery but walked to Mr. Howel.


    "Just give it to her," Mr. Howel said like he was giving something casually to a beggar.


    The bodyguard didn''t move. He said, whispering.


    "Sir, the gate security just called to see Mr. President came to ask for Avery."


    Mr. Howel clenched her hands into a fist.


    "Who did you just say?"


    "Mr. President."


    "Arlington?" Mr. Howel stood up, "isn''t he... where is he?"


    "They say he''s back in the presidential house. He sent over the representative and asked us to release Avery."


    Their voices were low. But Avery wasn''t far away. She heard what they were talking about. She was in as much shock as Mr. Howel. When she left Cambola City, the mountains collided. The chance of getting was almost zero.


    But the bodyguard just said he went back to the presidential house.


    What about her mother? Was she taken to the presidential house too? Or she couldn''t work out why Arlington sent a representative over to negotiate.


    Mr. Howel''s eyes were like burning torches. He gave Avery a look and waved at her.


    "Give her the thing and see her out."


    ***


    "Avery, we''ve unlocked the door. But we can''t push it open," the maid opened the lock with the key. But she couldn''t open it no matter how hard she pushed.


    Avery called the bodyguards to help. And she asked them to be gentle, considering Evan was handcuffed behind the door.


    So, two bodyguards had to push carefully. The door opened inch by inch. Finally, there was space big enough for Avery to walk in.


    Evan was still sitting at the door. He remained handcuffed. His head was lowered. He looked decadent. However, he was still handsome.


    Evan saw Avery''s shoes first. Up her straight and fit lets, he gave her one more look. Then he kept his down and ignored her.


    His look was so indifferent like she was a complete stranger...


    Was he mad?


    Avery didn''t overthink. She asked the bodyguard to get the key. There was a subtle clicking when the handcuff hit the iron door. Soon the lock was opened.


    "Evan..."


    "What are you doing here?"


    He said coldly. So he was mad. Avery handed him over the wooden box.


    "I got you the LAD for Diana."


    Evan didn''t appreciate it at all. He raised up his hand and slapped it off far away.


    "If you choose Andrew, why come here? Why do you pretend to care? Are you pitying me or treating me like a charity case?"


    "Evan, last night, it was because..."


    She knew she didn''t go through her plan with him. He must get mad. But she couldn''t tell him...


    How could she explain? What could she say? Even if she did, Evan wouldn''t allow it because she took her own life at risk to negotiate with Mr. Howel.


    "Tinder, let''s go," Evan threw the handcuff as hard as he could. It bounced off at Avery''s feet and hurt her ankle. It was painful. But she had no time to attend to it. She ran over to the sofa to pick the box up and chased Evan


    The noises in the hall alarmed Andrew. He opened the door and saw Avery running after Evan.


    "Avery, are we free to go?" It looked like Avery decided to go without him. Was he abandoned?


    Their moves seemed to prove his theory. They were already in the elevator and went downstairs. Andrew hurried over. When the elevator was left only a crack, he reached his hands in and forced the door open.


    Inside the elevator was the aggressive environment. Andrew wasn''t frightened at all. He walked in with ease.


    Avery couldn''t help getting worried for Andrew since he walked in. They were always at each other''s throat. She was terrified that they would fight like the last time.


    However, until after the ring of the elevator, Avery realized she thought too much.


    Evan looked right ahead. He paid no attention to Evan nor Avery.


    After the door was opened, he walked out. He didn''t wait for Avery.


    "Evan?" Avery followed him and deliberately gasped.


    Andrew came to her to hold her up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Avery ignored him. She looked up. Evan was far away. She couldn''t see him...

 Chapter 465 - 465: He Was Alive

    Andrew let go of Avery and followed her sight.


    "Do you have an argument?"


    The second Andrew finished, Avery rushed to the door. She could only see Evan getting in the car. The car started fast and soon left without any trace.


    "I guess the answer is yes."


    Avery was silent. She glared at Andrew. Andrew zipped his mouth. But he smiled like he took pleasure in their row.


    "Miss Peters," a man in a black suit walked over to her under the morning glow from not far away.


    "Kevin?" Avery couldn''t believe her eyes. She walked down several steps. Kevin walked right in front of her.


    "You are Kevin!"


    He was alive...


    So Arlington was alive...


    "Mr. President asked me to pick you up," Kevin bowed. He started to please Avery. Back in Cambola City, he was just polite.


    "Is my mother..." Avery was in shock even since she saw Kevin. When she learned the news in the castle, she just couldn''t believe it. But Kevin was standing right in front of her. She felt her heart clenched, thinking they might take her mother back. She couldn''t help holding her breath.


    "Olivia is also in the presidential house."


    Avery had light in her eyes. She couldn''t help pinching her palm with her fingernails. Wasn''t she dreaming?


    Was her mother in the presidential house?


    But she was in a coma for such a long time. How did they bring her back?


    Was she hurt?


    "Miss Peters?"


    "Em?" Avery finally came around from the overwhelming joy, "I''ll come with you."


    A Porsche was parked not far away. The door was opened, and the bodyguard made a friendly gesture. Avery got in without hesitation, followed by Andrew.


    "How do you think they get out?" Andrew asked in a low voice. He could see the day when the mountain and earth shook together and how the mountain collapsed. It was a miracle to get out.


    Kevin was on the passenger''s seat. He heard Andrew''s confusion. And he started explaining in a peaceful tone.


    "On the day, Mr. President held Olivia out from the crystal casket, and it caused the strong shake in the cave. Huge stones started falling down from the top. When we ran to the entrance, many stones blocked it. We''re kept in the cave for dozens of days. We survive because of the ancient medicine underneath the crystal casket the Cambola people buried."


    Kevin could see the days.


    "Luckily, the mountain stopped colliding. Then we found a different entrance at the side of the cave."


    "How fortunate are you," Avery answered. But her mind wasn''t really on it. She was in a daze with her phone in her hands. She called Evan several times, and he didn''t answer.


    When she called again, the phone was turned off.


    Sliding right to unlock her phone, Avery started texting him.


    Although he turned off his phone, he wouldn''t turn off his tablet. Tablets could also receive texts.


    "Evan, I''m sorry I didn''t run through this to you in advance. It''s my bad. Mr. Howel promised Andrew he would let me go, but I have the spend a day with him. That''s why I go to him."


    "Where are you? Will I see you this evening?


    "I know you can see my message. How will you stop getting mad?"


    "If you keep ignoring me, I won''t send you a text."


    So Evan was really mad. He didn''t answer one of the texts.


    Avery thought about it and started texting Tinder.


    "Is Evan still mad?"


    Evan didn''t type words. He sent a bomb emoji.


    So Evan was like a bomb that would explode at any time?


    "Avery, what are you doing? We''re talking to you," Andrew looked over and approached her. Their arms were touched. And Avery put away her phone.


    "Why are you so hot?" Avery just touched his arm. It was so hot that it almost scorched her. So she withdrew hers.


    She put her hands at his forehead the next second. She frowned.


    "You have a fever!"


    Andrew looked up at her. He felt so comfortable when she put her cold hand on his forehead. He wished that Avery never withdrew it.


    "When we arrive at the presidential house, I''ll ask the doctor to take a look at you."


    "It''s nothing. Just keep putting your hand on my forehead. I''ll get better soon."


    Avery gave him a speechless look. She had so many messy thoughts that she wasn''t humored at all.


    At the presidential house, she asked Tinder to send her their location. But he didn''t text back.


    Kevin asked for the doctor and took Andrew to rest in the guest room.


    "Miss Peters, the dressing room is on the second floor in case you need to get changed," Kevin said.


    Avery realized that she hadn''t changed since last night. She had to put on a new dress to meet the president as manners dictated.


    Her outfits were still in the closet. She thought she would never get back when she left here. But it was only a week''s time that she got back.


    The wounds on her back were not healed. So she chose a suit that was easy to put on and off. She just unzipped her dress when she heard something behind her back. She immediately held it in case someone saw her undressed.


    She looked back and was frozen.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you''re getting changed. The door was unlocked, so I just came in."


    Avery looked at the woman in front of her in shock. She forgot how to think and what she was doing at the moment. She also forgot to talk.


    Her rosy lips were apart because of too much shock. What she was prepared to say choked in her throat.


    "You''re Avery, aren''t?" The woman''s voice was trembling. She couldn''t tell it was nervousness or excitement.


    "Mom? You..." Avery walked over to Olivia, her maternal mother, though her dress was unzipped.


    Olivia walked to her, as well.


    "Avery? It''s really you?"


    "You''re awake. I''m not dreaming. You really wake up!"


    Olivia had exactly the same look as Avery recalled in Cambola City. Her beauty didn''t fade at all after all those years. She was still as pretty as a picture.


    Olivia reached out to hug Avery.


    "Avery, I miss you so much. I''m a bad mother. I didn''t look after you. I didn''t watch you grow up."


    "Mom, it''s not your bad," Avery didn''t know what to say. Olivia left her when she was only 4, and she never saw her again. She never knew what it was like to be loved by a mother. She also wasn''t sure how she was supposed to behave in front of her. She was overwhelmed.


    Olivia kept saying while crying.


    "You''ve turned into a gorgeous woman. I''m blessed to say you again."


    Then Olivia stepped back to check up on Avery. Her belly caught her attention, and she fixed her sight on it.


    "Avery, are you pregnant?"


    Avery nodded in a daze.


    Olivia kept asking.


    "Where''s the father?"

 Chapter 466 - 466: Avery What Am I to You?

    Avery didn''t know how to answer Olivia''s question. She had to make up something.


    "He''s very busy."


    Olivia helped her get zipped. She wanted to make up for Avery and gave her all the love she couldn''t give her in the last dozens of years. She had so much to tell her.


    The afternoon turned into evening. Logan asked his PA to get Olivia, and Avery received Tinder''s text with Evan''s location.


    It was the address of a hotel. Evan didn''t return to the castle. Instead, he went to a hotel.


    She planned to come over to the castle if Tinder didn''t text her back.


    On her way out, Avery checked up on Andrew. He was asleep. The doctor said the fever was caused by an irregular heartbeat. He had given Andrew some prescriptions. His temperature dropped.


    Avery told the maids to look after Andrew. Then she left the presidential house to the hotel where Evan stayed.


    To her surprise, she was kept away by the bodyguard at the door room.


    "Miss Peters, Mr. Howel said you''re not allowed in," one of the bodyguards said.


    Evan got mad at her in the past. But this time was the worst. Usually, he would see her no matter how angry he was. He would not ask the bodyguards to guard the door.


    She had to call Tinder. But Tinder was also in a tough spot.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel, is still angry. How about you come by the other day?"


    "What if I have to see him to-day."


    Tinder looked at the bathroom.


    "Mr. Howel is still in the bathroom. I will ask him after he goes out."


    Tinder couldn''t take the risk to ask Evan right now. When the master got mad, the housekeeper and PA like Tinder were the first to taste the fire. As Evan''s personal assistant & driver & errands boy, Tinder was the first to be complicated.


    Avery could sense the depressed environment at this end of the phone. She didn''t force him but negotiated with him.


    "I don''t see him, but can you let me in? I''ll leave before he comes out of the bathroom."


    Tinder didn''t know what Avery planned to do. But he spent lots of time with Evan and Avery, so he could tell Avery cared about Evan though she didn''t say. He thought about it and let Avery in.


    Avery walked in and heard the water rushing from the bathroom. Evan was a neat freak. He always spent more than 20 minutes in the shower. This was how much she had.


    Avery didn''t have time to waste. She asked Tinder to get her post-it note and a pen. The post-it note was in the shape of a pink heart. It was what she had in mind. She wrote something down and stuck it someplace distinctive. Evan would notice it immediately. Then she left before Evan came out of the bathroom.


    The second Avery left, Evan came out of the bathroom. The post-it note was stuck on the bathroom door. It didn''t hold and fell slowly down on the ground.


    Evan looked down at it while drying his hair with a white cloth.


    "There are two kinds of men in my world. The first is my man. The second is my man, who tends to get jealous."


    Evan bared his teeth and looked around the room cold. It was not different.


    Tinder came over in an anxious mood. He thought it was the best if he came forward.


    "Sir, Mrs. Howel just came by. She has left."


    "Who allows you to let her in?"


    Tinder knew Evan would ask him this question. But he could not think of a better reason. He kept silent and accepted his fate.


    He thought Evan would kick him. But Evan ignored him and walked over to the closet. There was the same sticker on the handrail.


    "Don''t get mad at me anymore, will you?"


    Evan overlooked it. He opened the closet, took out the clothes, and got dressed. He came to the mirror, and there was the note again.


    "I miss you! Come and have dinner with me!"


    But Evan didn''t get loosen up. He tore them all down and threw in the bin. He hesitated for a moment and picked them up. Then he placed them on the shelf.


    If it was any other time, Evan would get thrilled at Avery''s warm actions.


    But every time it was him that was abandoned. For Avery, he was only a plan B that came and went as Avery pleased. However, every time Evan thought of Avery left him for Andrew, and he couldn''t hold back the urge inside his chest.


    He was in humble love with her. He was fine with it. But he was afraid of the insecurity. He was afraid Avery would throw him away like a toy she got bored with.


    She walked over to the table, and there was another note.


    "If you forgive me, you will see me in the hall waiting."


    Evan twitched his mouth. He finally threw it in the bin.


    Tinder was sharp to anticipate Evan''s movements. He got dressed and was ready to leave. Tinder was pleased. Evan was ready to leave.


    Tinder had to give it to Avery. Evan was so gloomy just now. But he looked okay. It seemed he was going to see Avery.


    Evan took the watch from the table and wore it.


    "Ask the driver to meet us downstairs."


    Tinder hurried to give the order to the driver. Then he followed Evan to leave the room.


    Avery was on the sofa in the hotel hall. She was Evan immediately. He always liked to display his wealth and position. As long as he showed up, everyone''s attention was drawn to him. Soon women started screaming.


    Avery was afraid Evan couldn''t see her. So she got up.


    Actually, she didn''t have to. Evan saw her immediately too. But to her surprise, Evan walked right over to the gate and ignored her.


    Avery was confused in a few seconds. Didn''t Evan come downstairs because he saw the notes? He had no intention to see her at all?


    Avery was baffled and went after Evan.


    "Evan!" Avery shouted out.


    Evan had his back at her. He slightly turned his head. There was a halo around his flawless face. He looked like a Greek god.


    "What can I help you, Miss Peters?"


    "My notes... Didn''t you see?"


    "Yes, I did. So what?"


    "You..."


    Evan looked down at his watch.


    "Miss Peters, I''m otherwise engaged. I''m in a hurry."


    Avery walked over in front of Evan.


    "Evan, I''ve apologized to you. What more do you want?"


    Evan rested both hands in his pocket and looked at her calmly. There were sparkles of stars in his deep brown eyes. But his look was cold. Avery watched and felt scorched.


    "I don''t want anything," Evan said coldly.


    Avery looked up at Evan. He seemed to lose so much weight overnight. The lines on his face were more obvious and sharper, especially when the muscles on his jaws were quite tight. Although his face was flawless, his look was terrifying.


    Avery bit her tongues and hesitated. Finally, she asked the question she wanted to ask.


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    Evan stared at Avery with a meaningful look. His lips were as sharp as the words he was about to say.


    "Avery, what am I to you?"

 Chapter 467 - 467: Pleasure Without Boundary

    Maybe Avery used too much strength, and it hurt the black cat. She glared at her with dissatisfaction after her simple explanation. But she had to keep mimicking the sound of cats. It was the job requirements.


    Avery had goosebumps all over her body. Men were supposed to be attracted to this type.


    The black cat had tears in her eyes. But she held them back. Half bending her knees, she behaved like a hurt cat who licked the wounds alone.


    "Meow. Please follow me, Sir."


    "Evan, sweetheart, where are we going?" Avery intentionally raised up the volume in case others didn''t know they were a couple. She had to defend her territory.


    Evan ignored her again. He followed the black cat coldly. But when they both looked away, Evan secretly smiled.


    The time Avery called him honey or sweetheart was more than she did so in the last three years.


    Tinder wanted so much to tell Avery where they were headed to soften the blow. But he didn''t find any proper moment.


    He even secretly gave Avery a look. But Andre had all her mind on Evan. She didn''t even notice it.


    Soon, the black cat led them in one room. Avery saw a red velvet curtain in the room near the wall.


    In front of the black leather sofa was the curtain. The black cat took the remote and pressed it. The curtain was lifted. It was empty!


    Avery suddenly recalled she saw the same design at the auction. It was also a circular shape. If she was right, the first floor was for the audience. The second, third, and fourth floors were private rooms.


    There was a huge stage in the center of the first floor. On either side were sorts of musical instruments. Was it a musical theater?


    Avery had all the ideas in her head. Evan walked over to the sofa. It was in the shape of a circular arc. He didn''t sit in the center but at the right.


    Was he saving the seat on the left to her?


    Avery smiled and walked right over.


    Evan kept his head low. He didn''t reach much when he sat down. He was flipping through the brochure.


    Out of curiosity, Avery looked over. Was it a casting introduction?


    On each page was the introduction of a beautiful girl. It was too bad the fonts were too small. She couldn''t see it clearly from her angle.


    She peered at the extra copy on the table. So she asked Tinder to get it for her.


    Out of surprise, Tinder was very shocked.


    "Mrs. Howel..."


    "What''s it? Can''t I see it?"


    "It''s not that..." Tinder looked up at Evan.


    But Evan was still looking at the brochure. He didn''t notice it at all.


    "If it isn''t, get it for me," Avery said.


    Tinder didn''t want to do it. But he had to. So he moved as slowly as he could. It took him five minutes to get the brochure to Avery. Avery almost lost her patience. She had the gut feeling that whatever on it was not good. But she was too curious. She got up and grabbed it from Tinder.


    Inside it was the information of dozens of women. Every woman didn''t wear any makeup in the picture. There was basic information, like age, height, nationality, measurements, education, and so on.


    It was even marked that they were born beautiful, confirmed by medical tests. They didn''t do any plastic surgeries.


    They were quite stunning. Everyone, from the facial proportions to their eyes, noses, and mouths, was impeccable. To say without any exaggeration, they still won if they entered the beauty pageant entered by women who didn''t have plastic surgery from A Country and B Country.


    Avery didn''t know what was different about it. But she didn''t like how Evan had all his attention on it. Her mind was being roasted on the grill.


    But she couldn''t show any. She had to flip through the brochure to hide her true feelings.


    The last page was all black. The background was black, and the words were white. It said, X woman. This was supposed to be the stunt to attract attention. As the final woman, she had to be the most riveting one.


    They didn''t wait too long to hear the host''s voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to Pleasure Without Boundary."


    Pleasure Without Boundary?


    Avery recalled how Andrew told her Jessica was sold to the same place. If her memory was right, this was the black market!


    Did the black market also hold operas?


    As Avery dwelt in thinking, the host started making a more detailed introduction to the event.


    "This evening, at the moment, our twelve girls will put their v.i.r.g.i.n night out on bidding. After their performances, you may start bidding. You can give your ch.i.p.s to whoever you like. The more ch.i.p.s the girl has, the bigger the chance you have to take her with you and spend the night with her."


    V.i.r.g.i.n night...


    Avery felt her whole body frozen. She couldn''t move. Her hands were shaking, and the sweat from her hand palms almost drenched through the coloring pages of the brochure.


    That was why Evan came here- to buy their v.i.r.g.i.n nights.


    Did he always have the plan, or he just wants to get on her nerves?


    Well, either way, his purpose was achieved.


    In no way could Avery accept Evan''s cheat, either physically or spiritually.


    If he ever had an intimate relationship with another woman, she would not take him back no matter what his reasons were.


    For Avery, cheating was the final betrayal. Evan once said that what he hated most were lies and betrayal. So did Avery.


    What the host said became sharp blades and cut Avery''s heart. It was so painful that Avery didn''t hear what the host said later.


    She had played a part in this. She had to hold what she planned to do back from Evan. But she did it for him.


    She got LAD, the cure for Diana because Diana meant a lot to Evan. She also threatened Mr. Howel to give Evan three months'' freedom. She did it for her and Evan.


    If she had known it would turn into the mess, she would have chosen to tell him the truth and make decisions together.


    She would not take desperate and alone actions by confronting Mr. Howel and threatening him. She wanted to save Evan from having the argument with his grandfather.


    If she could not spend the three months with Evan, she would rather not have it in the first place. What happened to Diana was not her business.


    Avery couldn''t help trembling when she thought of this. If Evan even thought about buying another woman''s v.i.r.g.i.n, he didn''t deserve her intention to take him back.


    As Avery kept thinking, she suddenly felt everything she did for the night was completely a waste of time. Did she make him happy? She seemed not. Did she change anything? She seemed not either.


    Avery took a deep breath. She didn''t want to look so cheap or to decide things between them were over too fast.


    So Avery took back all the emotions that she should have and shouldn''t have. She tried to sound as calm as possible, "Evan, which girl are you interested in?"

 Chapter 468 - 468: The Girl That Evan Like

    Avery tried her best to calm down and asked Evan peacefully, "Which girl does Mr. Howel love?"


    Avery called Evan Mr. Howel. That means she was angry. Whenever she was annoyed at Evan, she always called him Mr. Howel. Evan hates it. It made him feel like a kite that belonged to Avery. When Avery wants to play it, she holds it tight, but when she doesn''t want it, she will lose her hands. Now, Evan tried to show her that she couldn''t keep challenging her, and the thread of the kite will be broken one day.


    Unexpectedly, Evan seldom said something. But Avery joked at him, "Could I help you pick up a beauty? Or do you want more?"


    Evan angrily stared at the beautiful women in the pictures.


    "Why could she hold on for a while? Does she want to abandon me on the pretext of introducing excellent women for me?"


    "I see. Here is a good woman. She got a good name, Abbey Hebrew. Her first name is Abbey, which usually means that she is full of energy. As for her figure, she is 168. Her chest measures 36, and her waist measures 24, and her hip measures 35. She is good at playing Judo and dancing. She also looks beautiful. All right. How about X-woman? I guess she must be beautiful and ¡­"


    Avery was interrupted by Evan''s slap. Evan threw the pictures out. Soon, many people came to exclaim and scold Avery.


    "It''s none of your business, Miss. Peters," Evan said coldly and decisively.


    All of a sudden, numerous lights turned on, lightening the big stage. The first woman who wore a dress with a high-profile rhinestone walked out.


    Then 11 beautiful women were also followed by the woman.


    Avery counted the number. There were 12 women, but X-women was not there. It was mysterious.


    The first woman''s name was Fiona Geneva. She looked beautiful and decent. She was good at playing the piano. Now she was standing before the white piano and was playing it.


    When the woman was playing the piano, her square chair changed into the white moon. Then, with the chair and piano, Avery was being raised by the lift.


    The stage was filled with smog. With the smog, the woman was just like a fairy, looking pure and beautiful.


    All of the audience was amazed at the beauties. They started to calculate how much they would like to pay. Probably, the price of X-woman would be the highest.


    Evan enjoyed it, but Avery was at a loss. It seemed that she got something to do. She started to breathe hard and hard.


    Avery felt like being suffocated.


    "Mrs. Howel, where are you going?" Seeing Evan ignored Avery, Robert raised his voice and turned to remind Evan.


    "I want to go out and have relaxed."


    Evan didn''t stop Avery. So did Robert. Therefore, Avery went out.


    But when the door closed, Avery ordered, "Follow her."


    Hearing Evan''s words, Robert was relaxed. He was also worried about Avery because it was a safe place.


    Avery washed her face so as to fresh herself. Then Avery went back. When she passed by a room, she heard someone crying.


    Avery was upset. When she heard the noise, she became more unsatisfied because a woman was crying. And then, the woman raised her head and looked at Avery.


    Avery should have ignored her, but the woman looked beautiful, and she cried. Avery wanted to say something. so Avery then asked, "How can you know?"


    The women were stunned all of a sudden and then said with tears, "I am going to have a show, but my feet got hurt, and my manager asked me to be on the stage¡­"


    Avery looked down at her ankle. It was true that her ankle was swollen.


    "I will tell a waiter and take some ice cubes for you. You will feel better."


    Then the woman turned back, found a waiter, and took some ice cubes.


    Avery went into the bathroom, washed her face, and then heard a woman crying.


    Avery was going to leave, but the woman stopped her.


    The humming melody appeared.


    A beautiful and s.e.x.u.a.l woman showed up behind the curtain.


    The red curtain is like a tulle. Through the light, you can see the woman clearly on the curtain. She was dancing behind the stage as if there was a melodrama.


    The woman attracted all the audience. It seemed that she was waiting for her lover. Standing under the pink cherry tree and dancing alone.


    In this way, she was just like a pure girl who fell into love with someone because the way she danced was s.e.x.u.a.l and beautiful.


    The audience was amazed at the woman. They wanted her. They couldn''t wait to tear off the curtain and see the appearance of the woman.


    Some of them tried to sneak the woman from another side, but the staff at the venue stopped them and tried to maintain order.


    The guests who were qualified to participate in the auction were all famous people in the B Country, but now they couldn''t control themselves. The woman attracted them. They wanted her.


    The X-woman, however, was still standing behind the curtain. After finishing a dance, she disappeared from the red curtain.


    When the X-woman left, the audience was at a loss, asking, "Where is she?"


    "What is the meaning of Pleasure Without Boundary? Why do you try to hide such a beautiful woman?"


    The audience started to argue with the workers. They were out of control because X-woman left.


    "It is at 9 o''clock. It''s the time for the auction."


    "X-woman! I want X-woman!"


    "Why did she leave? Play with us?"


    The audience shouted so loudly that people in the private room could hear clearly.


    "Mr. Howel, the bodyguards, tried everything to find Mrs. Howel, but they failed."


    Evan was still thinking about X-woman.


    He knew her, but he couldn''t understand why she was there. "Does she want to be forgiven?" Evan thought to himself. He was curious about the reason.


    The auction began. The most audiences paid ch.i.p.s on X-woman though they didn''t see her. The highest price was up to 180 million.


    It was the highest price in the history of the auction in Pleasure Without Boundary.


    Suddenly, a sensible man grabbed the woman who wore red tulle, saying, "I got her."


    The man was drunk. His face turned red because of the alcohol and excitement.


    Avery wore the veil so that no one can recognize her. Avery just helped X-woman to have a dance because X-woman''s foot got hurt.


    Avery didn''t expect that the man would follow her and take her on the stage.

 Chapter 469 - 469: I Love You Still

    The light was so bright that Avery was dazzled. Avery raised her head and looked at the red characters with the black background, showing that Evan gave the highest price.


    In the meantime, the host quickly explained, "I''m sorry. It is a mistake. She is not X-woman."


    Avery immediately grabbed the microphone in the host''s hand and said, "I am the woman who was just dancing."


    All of a sudden, people started to scream and had a discussion.


    The host wanted to get her microphone back and immediately unveiled Avery. All the men were amazed at her perfectly beautiful face. They all held their breaths and looked at Avery, regretting not giving a higher price.


    Since Evan gave the highest price, the host excitedly invited him to be on the stage.


    Evan looked sullen. His feelings were mixed. On the contrary, several beautiful girls on the stage were excited and continuously screamed. They had seen many old and fat-rich men, but they seldom saw such a handsome man.


    The girls even would like to sleep with Evan though Evan wouldn''t pay.


    Avery looked at Evan seriously. When Avery knew Evan gave the highest price, Avery couldn''t wait to admit she was the woman who just danced.


    But now Avery suspect that Evan was just like other men who were only attracted by Avery''s dancing and didn''t care who was she,


    People turned to Avery. They didn''t know what Avery wanted to do.


    Avery just started at Evan and slowly said with a microphone, speaking, "Since the man paid the highest price. Would you like to take me away, Sir?"


    As soon as Avery asked, people started to laugh at her, "Poor woman. Who does she think she is? She can/''t beat all the beauties."


    "What is her strength? All the beauties are v.i.r.g.i.ns."


    "Even if she thinks she can beat all the women, Evan won''t choose her."


    "She lied!" a beautiful woman suddenly walked on the stage, saying, "I am X-woman. Sir, you bought me."


    Avery was astonished. She hadn''t expected that the woman would come to the stage.


    The woman grabbed the microphone from Avery''s hand and said to Evan, "Sir, I am younger than her, and I am a v.i.r.g.i.n. Would you like to bring me with you?"


    As soon as the woman came to the stage, a debated discussion was made. All the audience guessed that it must be the war between X-woman and Avery.


    Two beautiful women. One had no relationship with other men. One had a relationship with other men.


    From the appearance of two women, Avery must be more beautiful than the woman.


    Most men had a strong desire to have a pure girl. X-woman was a v.i.r.g.i.n girl.


    Evan frowned and thought to himself, "What does the woman come here?"


    Evan raised the corner of his mouth and kept silent. When it was quiet, he said, "Who is the dancer? I want her."


    X-woman nodded immediately and answered, "I can dance again for you."


    Then she gave the microphone to the host, ran behind the red veil, and danced.


    It was the same as Avery''s dance, but she couldn''t convey the same feeling as Avery did because the audience had already known who she was.


    "It is her. It must be her."


    "I shame on the woman who wanted to pretend to be X-woman."


    "Because she wants to attract rich and handsome men."


    X-woman then walked to Evan. Her face turned red, and her plump chest went up and down because she was dancing.


    When she passed by Avery, she gave Avery a provocative look. It was a completely different expression.


    Avery looked down at the woman''s ankle. Most of her bruises disappeared because of the ice cube.


    "I helped her, but she betrayed me. Why?" Avery said to herself.


    Avery was still standing there, but many people urged, "Dance. Dance. Be quick."


    "She must lie."


    "Sir, as you can see, she can''t dance. You can bring me with you. I will take care of you very well. I am sure you will enjoy it," the woman said to Evan. Some of the men who were standing beside them were surprised.


    Then X-woman walked to Evan and held his hands, saying, "I am X-woman. Your appearance attracted her, so she pretended that she was me and left with you."


    "Are you?" Evan turned to ask Avery. Avery was looking at him with a half-smile and saying calmly, "I forfeited."


    Avery''s answer made Evan angry. "What a bad woman. Why does she give me up easily?" Evan said to himself.


    As the audience''s expectation, when Avery chose to give up, it meant that they made the right judgment. They would have thought some amazing things would happen, but nothing happens.


    When the audience wanted to leave, Avery said slowly, "I give up the right to argue because I think you have the right to choose. If you choose her, I will leave. If you choose me, I will be here."


    Avery gave Evan''s last chance to make a choice.


    If Evan chooses X-woman, it means that it is over between Avery and Evan.


    For Avery, it would be meaningless to argue.


    The audience stopped. They were curious about why Avery didn''t give up and left the right for the man to make a choice.


    "She was crazy, Sir. Forget what she said. She is pregnant. She had not to dream of having you," X-woman shook her hands and said gently.


    Evan was still standing there. From Avery''s eyes, he knew it was his last chance. His heart got hurt.


    Evan thought to himself:


    "I can''t give up."


    "Even if you don''t love me, I love you still!"


    "You can leave me alone, but I will bring you back."


    "I can''t lose you!"


    The man looked seriously and swallowed. Then he said passionately, "Answer me."


    Avery was silent. She was curious about what Evan wanted to ask.


    It was silent. Everyone was waiting for Evan''s answer.


    Evan looked decisively. After a while, he asked slowly, "Am I important to you?"

 Chapter 470 - 470: A Passionate Kiss

    When Evan asked the question, X-woman felt something wrong because it was just like a conversation between couples. She can''t resist Evan at this moment.


    "Did they know each other? How could it be? I found a rich and handsome man, but she broke my dream all of a sudden."


    "Sir, you are my everything. Please bring with me," the woman held Evan''s arms tight and said.


    Boom¡ª


    Evan threw X-woman out a few meters away into the crowds and added, "It''s for you. Enjoy it."


    All of a sudden, numerous men come to X-woman. They grabbed her hands and feet. They touched her with their hands casually.


    "Avery Peters, answer me. Am I important to you? Am I important to you" Evan raised his voice and repeated his question twice.


    Hearing Evan''s words, several beauties were excited and had the answer to his question in their mind. They wanted to be his women.


    Avery bit her lips. She was deeply touched because he cared about her.


    With tears in her eyes, Avery looked at Evan decisively and said slowly with a smile, "Evan Howel, you are the apple of my eye."


    Evan smiled. He was happy with her answer. He only wanted to be her man.


    Evan then opened his arms and chest as if he could do anything for her as long as she loved him.


    "Avery, quickly. Come here," Evan shouted to her.


    Avery smiled. She wiped her tears away, walked to Evan, and held him tight.


    "Would you like to push me away next time?"


    Avery put her head before his chest and shook the head. She just wanted to hold him forever.


    For a while, the man lifted her chin and bowed to have a bite on her lips, "Answer me."


    Avery acted all flirty and answered, "Evan Howel, I won''t push you away."


    "Have you recorded it?" Evan asked.


    Hearing his words, Avery looked around and found Robert was recording the scene with a phone. She wanted to get away from his arms and said, "What are you doing now? Are you recording?"


    "What a naughty boy!" Avery thought to herself.


    "I have to record what you said; Otherwise, you will break your promise."


    "I had never broken my promise. You requested Robert to¡­" Avery stopped. She found many bodyguards were filming her too. Robert wasn''t the only one who recorded.


    "Evan Howel. Ask them to stop. Don''t you think it is shameful?"


    "My wife shows her love to me. Why should I think it is shameful? I requested them to record it from different perspectives. When we get older, and you don''t have a good memory, I can show you. You can see it every day."


    Avery seldom showed her love to Evan, so he must record it. It is precious.


    Avery couldn''t fight against Evan. The only thing that she can do is cover her face.


    "Ask them to stop quickly," Avery said.


    All of a sudden, Evan caught Avery in his arms. Then Avery shouted, "Ah¡ª what are you doing? Please let me go."


    In this house, for one hand, many women envied Avery and couldn''t stop mourning. On the other hand, men showed a strong desire for X-woman who was crying.


    Therefore, Evan decided to take her in the car. Robert was a small guy, and he knew they need a private room. Therefore, as soon as they got on the car, he immediately put up the car boards.


    In the car, Avery knelt on the sides of Evan''s legs. The posture looked s.e.x.u.a.lly and attractive,


    Evan held her h.i.p.s with one hand and unbuttoned for her with another hand.


    But Avery stopped her. She couldn''t understand why Evan unbuttoned for her as soon as they got in the car. Before she asked, Evan directly explained, "You feel hot."


    Avery was confused and immediately recalled that she tried to seduce Evan, so she shook her head, "I am not hot now."


    "Good girl. Let''s do it."


    Although Avery shook her head decisively, she became hot naturally.


    "You are sweating, darling. I help you unbutton," Evan had already unfastened the buttons of her clothes.


    Avery was confused, "Why do I feel so hot?"


    Avery put her hands on the car air outlet and found the reason, "Evan Howel, why do you open the heat now?"


    "Be good. Just unfasten the buttons. I want to look at your body," Evan said. He wanted her last night when she came to his room. But he tried to control himself all night.


    Avery touched the organ. She knew Evan couldn''t control himself anymore.


    She knew Evan opened the heat for asking her to take off clothes. Therefore, Avery bit her lips and said, "I can do it by myself. You turn the heat off."


    When the heat turned off, Avery was still hot.


    Gradually, she unfastened the champagne-colored buttons one by one.


    The first button was unfastened.


    And then the next one.


    And the third one.


    Suddenly, Evan stopped her. He gave a glance over her neck, put his head on her chest, and started to suck.


    "Ummm---" Avery''s face turned pink. She couldn''t stop m.o.a.ning and holding Evan''s shoulder tight.


    Evan bit her s.e.xy clavicle and asked, "Where did he kiss last night?"


    Avery now understood Evan wanted to see if there was a hickey on her neck.


    Avery tilted her head back and pretended to have a careful recollection. Finally, she pointed to her forehead.


    As expected, Evan fixed her head, kissed her forehead again and again as if he wanted to remove the traces that the man left.


    And then Evan asked, "What else?"


    "Umm¡­" Avery tried to recall it again.


    Avery''s memory became blurry. She couldn''t recall again.


    Evan pointed to her lips and asked, "here?"


    Before Avery answered, Evan had kissed her so passionately that she couldn''t take a breath. His saliva dripped down the corner of her mouth.


    Avery held his short hair and his back neck tight. She couldn''t help mourning always.


    What a passionate kiss!

 Chapter 471 - 471: Teasing His Wife

    Avery held Evan tight and breathed hurriedly. She had long and chestnut color hair and bright lips. She looks very attractive in his eyes.


    Evan held her waist tight and passionately kissed her eyebrows and eyes.


    He was happy to kiss her. He loved her so much. For the past few years of their marriage that he ignored her made him regret. He wanted to hold her in his arm a little longer.


    Finally, the phone tone interrupted them.


    Avery embarrassedly took out her phone and hung up because it was Andrew Clifford.


    But Evan was sensible. He gave a glance over her screen and grabbed her phone, asking, "Why did you hang up?"


    "I don''t want to answer him."


    "Why?"


    "I guess there is nothing special."


    Avery answered honestly. She would have thought Evan would keep asking, but he was silent and held her around her waist.


    Avery''s back was facing Evan, who was clicking the phone screen.


    "Does he want to put Andrew into the blacklist? Probably," Avery thought to herself.


    "Evan Howel¡­" Avery didn''t stop Evan. On the contrary, she put her head in his arms. Savoring the moment, she was with him.


    "Um?" He answered.


    "My mother woke up and was taken to the presidential palace."


    Evan was astonished. He exchanged a look with Avery and then played with her phone.


    "I need to go back to the presidential palace. Moreover, Mr. Clifford is there too."


    Avery suggested that she would see Andrew again when she came back to the presidential palace. So, it would be useless to put Andrew into the blacklist.


    "All right. It is late. I will be back in the presidential palace with you. Is it the first time that I will see my mother-in-law? What does your mother like? All right. Forget about it. I guess you don''t know too."


    Evan gave the phone back to Avery and told Robert to prepare something to give Avery''s mother through a walkie talkie.


    Then, Evan helped Avery fasten the buttons carefully. When he fastened the second button, which was close to heart, he touched it gently and passionately, which made Avery feel excited all of a sudden.


    "Evan Howel!" Avery shouted.


    It was just like a seduction for Avery. Avery was excited and gave a bite on his ear. Evan held her h.i.p.s tight and asked, "Do you want to eat a snack at night?"


    "Um?"


    "Do you want to eat me?" Evan teased her and added a seductive grin.


    "Evan Howel, we are inside the car, stop teasing me!" she sneered at him.


    "I''m teasing my wife!" He smiled mischievously.


    "Fine. We are here! Get out of the car!" Avery did what she had to do. She refused his hug and first came out of the car.


    But finally, Avery couldn''t get away from Evan. In the evening, when she took a bath, Evan jumped into the tub causally.


    Evan only wore s.e.x.u.a.l underwear and easily grabbed Avery in his arms.


    As water flowed through his chest, he couldn''t help but rub, touch, and kiss her.


    In the bathroom, the hot vapor rose consistently. The water vapor fell from the slick frosted glass.


    Soon, full of the water vapor, they made love passionately and violently.


    Avery loved the way that he f.u.c.ks her. It was rude and passionate. If she isn''t pregnant, it would be a more violent and exciting experience.


    When they finished, it was already late at night. They were all exhausted.


    Andrew Clifford snorted because he felt a lot of pain overall. It seemed like a rebirth for him. He was suffocating, and his bones cracked and reorganized again.


    In the morning, the light was so intense that Jessica had to open her eyes slowly.


    "Do you wake up?"


    James Moore bent over to ask her. He happened to cover the light with his back.


    As soon as Jessica heard the voice and looked at Janes, her face turned pale and said with trembling lips, "Leave me alone. Get out of here."


    Jessica wanted to leave, but she found she was in the hospital lying on the bed. So, she tried to uncover the quilt and sat up. However, Jessica was too weak to move. She had to lie on the bed.


    "Why do you bring me here? Why do you save me?" Jessica shouted at James sadly, "James Moore, I had made up for you. Could you please get away from me? If you want to torture me like this, I would like to die."


    James Moore held her chin, saying, "Would you like to die? You can''t kill yourself without my permission."


    "What a bad man. You are a bad man.," Jessica coughed. She felt uncomfortable.


    Moore picked up the medicine that the doctor gave and poured a cup of water for her, saying, "Take the medicine."


    Jessica coughed, "No. I refuse."


    "Open your mouth."


    James wanted to put the pills into her mouth directly, but Jessica closed her pale lips tightly.


    James was angry. He suddenly put the pills into his mouth and fed her with his mouth.


    Jessica still closed her mouth tight.


    "Open your mouth!" James said. The pill tasted a bit bitter. James frowned and said, "If you don''t take medicine, your wound won''t be cured, and you will die. Do you want to die?"


    Jessica wanted to die and nodded because life was a torture for her now.


    Since her abdomen was shot, she was weak. Moreover, she became more fragile and sad because of James''s presence.


    Jessica was at a loss.


    "Jessica Clifford, open your mouth," James barked.


    Jessica closed her mouth so tight that her face turned red as if she was not afraid of death anymore.


    James pressed her shoulder hard and bit her lips.


    He tried everything to open her mouth.


    When Jessica panted and coughed, two pills were put into her mouth.


    But when James wanted to feed her water, Jessica spat out the pills.


    With the saliva, the two pills stuck on James''s face.

 Chapter 472 - 472: Being With Her

    James had a dark expression, but he did not vent anger at him. He fixed his eyes at Jessica as the pill slowly fell because of gravity.


    After wiping his face, he poured two more pills, held her chin, and threw the pills directly into her throat.


    Then he poured some water into her mouth.


    As Jessica choked, the pills were finally swallowed in.


    At this time, James''s bodyguard knocked on the door and came in.


    "Prince, we searched for the princess''s room and found no whereabouts of the medicine."


    James pushed the quilt in his hand back to the nightstand of the bed. It was suspicious that Rebecca had come to him for no reason that day. In the bar that night, Rebecca had asked him to play games, which aggravated his suspicion.


    "How is Rebecca?"


    "She wakes up more often."


    James silenced for a moment and raised his hand to let him out.


    The bodyguard was not leaving, but stood in place, "The president''s back."


    James slowly looked up, and there was an incomprehensible mood in his eyes.


    "I know."


    The bodyguard finally went out. Jessica heard their conversation just now. She was not interested in the president, but interested in medicine. It turned out that James thought the medicine had been stolen by Rebecca.


    If the medicine was neither with Andrew or Avery nor with Rebecca, who would have it?


    Who else wanted the medicine beside them?


    ***


    The first ray of sunshine in the morning fell all over the ground through the window.


    Evan sat up from the bed. Even if Avery had pulled the quilt out of bed as gently as possible, he could still feel it, reaching to pull the woman back.


    "Get up, Evan. It''s getting late." They were going to visit Avery''s mother at the presidential palace today.


    Evan was not in a hurry, and had a particularly good mood, "Why are you in a hurry? I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    "Why didn''t you get up early? It''s at 8 o''clock. I''ll have the waiter bring something to eat."


    "Aren''t you ready for me to eat?"


    "?"


    Evan put his hand around her waist and said, "I mean, you are my breakfast."


    Avery pinched his cheeks gently, "It''s too late. You don''t want to get ready to see my mother?"


    James pinched her nose with his hand and said, "What are you afraid of? I''m ready. Are you worried that your mother doesn''t like me?"


    Avery thought about it seriously, and she didn''t know her mother''s preferences. How could she know if her mother liked him or not?


    After a knock on the door, Robert walked in, followed by a waiter with a hand-pushed stand. The waiter showed the clothes on the stand one by one, "Mr. Howel, and these clothes are the latest style of the year."


    It was the first time that Avery had seen him taking a thing so seriously.


    "Pick one for me, Darling." Evan patted her buttocks to get her up, and he wore a robe out of bed and went straight into the kitchen.


    Robert looked up slightly and found his boss was studying the toaster and then taking out a pan.


    Avery carefully chose a suit that looked formal but not too grand, took it out and put it on the bed.


    She knew that Evan was making her breakfast, only to find the respectable man was attractive when he was cooking.


    After breakfast, the two picked out some gifts. Evan changed into a formal suit that had diamond buttons.


    Such a handsome man was really impeccable. Avery''s mother had no reason not to like him.


    But before they arrived at the presidential palace, they received the news that Rebecca had woken up, and Avery''s mother had followed the president to the hospital.


    They turned to the hospital.


    Rebecca was losing her temper and kept smashing her things on the ground, surrounded by a few servants, doctors, and nurses, who were scrambling to comfort her.


    Logan and Avery''s mother happened to come from the other side of the hallway, and they had just arrived.


    Logan glanced at Avery, did not speak, and hurriedly went in. Olivia pulled Avery, "Avery, you really hurt Rebecca''s face?"


    Avery did not admit nor deny it. Olivia did not ask her again, but said, "Let''s go in and see her first."


    Then they also went into the ward.


    At the ward.


    "Rebecca."


    Hearing this voice, Rebecca suddenly froze and looked back slowly.


    At the moment of seeing Logan, Rebecca immediately burst into tears and cried out, "Father, you''re back."


    Because of the injury on the face, Rebecca''s head was wrapped with gauze, leaving only a pair of eyes exposed to the outside, which was like a mummy.


    Seeing her like this, Logan looked sullen.


    No father could tolerate his daughter being so aggrieved, and Rebecca has been spoiled since childhood.


    He immediately strode forward, holding Rebecca, who almost fell out of her bed.


    Rebecca tearfully jumped into Logan''s arms and cried bitterly.


    But when Avery walked into the ward, Rebecca suddenly raised her head.


    She pointed straight at Avery.


    "Dad, it''s Avery. She disfigured my face. You must ask for justice for me. Don''t let her go!"


    Rebecca could not wait to put pressure on Logan, persuading her father to punish Avery immediately. She grabbed a glass on the nightstand and slammed the glass into the corner of the nightstand.


    Logan''s look changed.


    Immediately he raised his hand to stop her, "Rebecca, don''t."


    Rebecca held a piece of the glass fragment in her hand tightly, regardless of whether the sharp edge would cut her fingers or not.


    She aimed the sharp glass fragment at her throat.


    Her eyes were full of bitterness and misery.


    "My face is disfigured. I have nightmares all night. I don''t look pretty anymore."


    "Look at her. She is alive and pretty, and she''s not guilty at all. She''s not punished at all."


    "She also took my fiance, and she was a mistress. How can I stand it?"


    "Father, you must help me! If you don''t help me, I might as well die."


    While speaking, Rebecca suddenly wanted to stick the broken glass fragment in her hand into her throat.

 Chapter 473 - 473: Various Slogan Written

    "Rebecca."


    Logan suddenly clasped Rebecca''s wrist and tried hard to remove her hand from her throat, but he was afraid that too much force would have the opposite effect.


    Avery stood on one side, watching Rebecca give full play to her superb acting skills. Of course, she knew Rebecca was acting.


    If Rebecca really wanted to kill herself, she would have already done it. Why would she wait for Logan to come?


    What''s more, she acted so vividly that she wanted Logan to use his power to get justice for her.


    Therefore, Rebecca was absolutely afraid to stick the glass into her body.


    "Rebecca, I promise you. As your father and the president, I will get justice for you. If Avery intentionally hurt you, I would show no mercy."


    As Logan spoke, he did not hesitate to take the broken glass in Rebecca''s hand away.


    Under the stimulation of Rebecca, Logan gave his orders in a cold voice, "Get Avery out of here first."


    Several bodyguards strode forward to grab Avery''s shoulders.


    A tall figure kept her behind him, "My President, is it too early to take her away without evidence now?"


    Evan raised his chin and said, "I was also at the scene. The clerk in the wedding dress store killed herself in fear of sin after she hurt Rebecca."


    Logan asked Rebecca in dismay, "Really?"


    "Dad, that clerk is her accomplice, and they conspired to disfigure my face. And the clerk wasn''t dead! I sent someone to check it out. The clerk faked her own death, and she has been taken out of the morgue of the hospital."


    Avery raised her eyebrows slightly, and she knew that the woman was brought by Andrew, but she did not expect her to fake her death.


    At that time, she had been sure that there had been a camera in the dressing room and that she would not have been photographed with evidence. Otherwise, as president, Logan would not have let her go so easily even though he loved her mother, and he had just said that he would show no mercy.


    "In accordance with the laws of Country B, whoever intentionally injures another person shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than three years, criminal detention or public surveillance, and whoever injures another person seriously shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than three years and not more than ten years."


    If Rebecca collected all the evidence and investigated it, she would probably be in prison.


    "Dad, there was another clerk at the scene, and the deceitful woman was caught by the man I sent. She should be at the police station soon. If all the evidence points to Avery, I hope you will ask justice for me. The people of the whole country are watching you. You are their most worshiped man. You can''t ruin your reputation because of your personal affair."


    Rebecca said these words with certainty.


    When sensing Rebecca''s certainty, Avery became worried.


    Rebecca''s words did not sound like random nonsense.


    So Avery could not help but worry whether Rebecca really got the evidence.


    Logan knew the seriousness of the matter, so he said, "Take Avery away. Before I find the truth, Avery, you can''t leave Country B."


    When Olivia saw the bodyguards come to take Avery, she stopped the bodyguards in a hurry, "Logan, if you take her away, let them take me away."


    "If Rebecca had hurt Avery, I would have made the same decision. No one is above the law."


    "There is no evidence now!"


    "Taking her out doesn''t mean arresting her. It''s convenient to be subpoenaed by the police at any time. I will leave this matter to the police." Logan pinched his eyebrows, and he was dizzy by the words of these women.


    Rebecca did not pay attention to Olivia just now. Although this woman was no longer there when she was very young, she saw her in the photo, so she soon recognized that this woman was Avery''s mother.


    It made her particularly surprised that her father and this woman were able to come back unscathed.


    Rebecca thought that Olivia would certainly do everything possible to stop her father from using the law to punish Avery, so she must take action first.


    She gave a look to a nurse, who quietly sneaked out then.


    After a while, a shrill voice sounded at the door, "What happened? Why is it crowded at the door?"


    When Molly came in and saw Logan, she changed her expression, "Logan, you''re still alive. That''s great. You''re still alive."


    As she was about to rush to Logan, she had a sudden stop, and she covered her mouth in horror, "You..."


    The woman actually came back. When Molly had discussed Rebecca''s treatment plan in the doctor''s office, a nurse had come to her. Within a short period of time, according to Rebecca''s request, she arranged some people in front of the hospital and immediately rushed to her.


    She didn''t expect to see Olivia with her own eyes. She really couldn''t believe that this woman was still alive.


    Even if that woman was still alive, it''s impossible that the woman hasn''t changed at all.


    Why, as she was more than a decade ago, has the collagen on her face not been reduced by time?


    "You really have a bad memory. You don''t recognize me?"


    "Mom." When Rebecca saw Molly, she immediately rushed into her arms.


    Molly''s face was still pale when she saw Olivia, and she did not believe that the woman was still alive.


    Soon, she accepted the fact and suddenly became mad, "Why did you come back? Do you want to steal Logan from me? Oh, I see. I finally got it. It''s no wonder that your daughter is good at seducing men. This is genetic."


    "Shut up!" When seeing the scene was out of control, Logan gave orders to the bodyguards, "Take Olivia and Avery out first."


    At this time, a bodyguard hurried in, "A group of people are at the gate of the hospital and are asking for justice for the princess."


    Logan walked a few steps to the landing window, only to see the people outside the hospital holding banners with various slogans written on the banners.


    [Please give justice to the princess!]


    [Those who break the law will eventually be punished by the law!]

 Chapter 474 - 474: We Are Here With You

    The people below were impassioned. A man took the lead in inciting them, holding his fist in the air and shouting slogans, "Justice! Justice!"


    "We want to see the president and ask for justice for the princess."


    Hundreds of people shouted from downstairs to the VIP ward of Rebecca on the 19th floor.


    A touch of cunning flashed through Rebecca''s mind. Her injury aroused the public''s voice, and the media would soon do publicity on this matter. Though Logan, as the President, wanted to protect Avery, he had to think about his identity and career.


    Logan stood in front of the landing window and thought about something for a long time.


    After a long time, as the people below did not stop, Logan slightly clenched his fists, turned around, and ordered, "Take them away through the back door."


    Then he took the lead in walking to the door.


    Rebecca lifted her pale face from the arms of Molly, and she guessed what Logan wanted to do and called him in time, "I''ll go with you, and I''m going to talk to them. Though I''m angry, I don''t want to make a big deal out of it, and I''ll try to placate them."


    Logan nodded his head.


    Rebecca smugly looked at Avery. As Avery dared to disfigure her face, she would let her spend her whole life in prison.


    Don''t want to make a big deal out of it?


    Avery sneered that Rebecca was afraid it''s not big enough.


    As the bodyguards surrounded Avery, Kevin was very embarrassed to remind her, "Avery, please go with us."


    Because of this matter, Kevin spoke to her without a flattering attitude, "The president ordered you to take you back to the presidential palace first, and you''re not allowed to go out without his orders until the matter has been investigated."


    That meant house arrest.


    Avery smoothed her hair and smiled calmly, "What if I don''t go with you?"


    Kevin winked at the bodyguards, who took out their guns.


    They all aimed the guns at Avery.


    Avery stood behind Evan, so the guns were also inevitably aimed at Evan.


    Without thinking, Robert took out his gun, and his men aimed at the bodyguards opposite.


    For a moment, the huge ward was immersed in the deadlock of confrontation. As Logan took part in his bodyguards away, the rest of the bodyguards had no advantage in the number.


    But this tense situation still scared Olivia enough. She has never seen such a scene.


    She smiled first, "Put the guns down first."


    As Olivia was nervous, Avery took the initiative to hold her hand. Sure enough, the palm of Olivia was full of sweat.


    "Put the guns down!" As the cold and fierce voice sounded, Avery and Olivia were stunned, and they did not expect that Evan gave the order first. Evan then said, "I''ll go with you."


    Avery did not know what he was thinking. Although Rebecca had plotted to disfigure her face, she did not expect Rebecca to be the one who was disfigured in the end.


    But if all the evidence pointed to Avery, she couldn''t stay out of it.


    Although their current situation was not much better, Olivia, frowning slightly, was a little dissatisfied, and she pulled Avery behind her, "No one will take her away!"


    Though Olivia was scared, she protected Avery behind, which made Avery feel warm, "Mom."


    "Don''t worry, and I''ll protect you."


    Evan said with a tight face, "I don''t want her to get hurt either."


    "Who are you? What''s your name?" Olivia finally remembered to ask his identity. Just now, she had been focusing on Rebecca''s injury, so she had never had a chance to dispel her confusion. Judging from the man''s attitude towards her daughter, the relationship between them must not be simple.


    "Evan Howel."


    "You are Mr. Howel? Rebecca''s fiance?"


    Evan preferred nothing to do with Rebecca in front of Avery''s mother.


    "Mom, let''s go with them."


    Avery took Olivia''s hand and didn''t want to explain too much. Their relationship was complicated. She didn''t figure out how to explain it to her mother.


    The crux of the problem now was that they had to go with the housekeeper first.


    "Why are we going with them? They are all unreasonable."


    Avery, "..."


    She thought her mother was more innocent than she was.


    "Please," Kevin asked his own men to put away their guns and politely invited them out.


    Although Olivia did not want to, she was pulled away by Avery.


    As the elevator went down, the protest outside the gate became increasingly clearer.


    "We can''t let the princess be disfigured in vain!"


    "We hope that the President will inform us of the results and progress of the investigation on a daily basis."


    At this time came Rebecca''s voice, "The President has always been fair. I believe he will investigate this matter clearly. Thank you for your concern. We will announce to you any progress about the investigation. Please go back first. This is the hospital, and it''s not good to affect other patients."


    Her words left a good impression on the public.


    "Our princess is so kind. Though she is a victim, she is still thinking of others!"


    "Our princess, don''t worry. We are here with you."


    Kevin took them away through the back door, and Avery didn''t pay attention to what else was said. It became more and noisier.


    They had to cross the inpatient building to the back door, and there was only an open door at the gate of the inpatient building.


    By this time, the door was already full of people, who all had Avery''s photos in their hands. As soon as they saw Avery, they immediately rushed over.


    The bodyguards reacted quickly and immediately formed human shields in front of Avery.


    "That''s her! It is this woman who hurt the princess!"


    "This vicious woman is bound to be punished."


    Someone took the lead in throwing things first. Soon, all kinds of eggs, tomatoes, apples, and bananas flew around. These people began to throw things to Avery.


    Fortunately, with the bodyguards and Evan blocking her, Avery didn''t get hit, but an egg hit Evan on the head because he was tall.

 Chapter 475 - 475: Catch Her

    Egg liquid flew down the head of Evan, and Robert quickly took out the handkerchief, "Arrest them, and find out who threw it."


    As the voice just fell, someone threw a potato, followed by a hum.


    Avery covered her head. Following the direction in which the potato came, a 40-year-old woman was turning around and trying to run.


    "Catch her!"


    The bodyguard finally caught the woman in chaos.


    Evan stepped on the full-of-the-ground eggs and vegetables and walked towards the woman. The juice of the tomatoes splattered on the sole.


    When the woman wanted to run, she was twisted to the ground by the bodyguards. She was terrified when she looked at the man who came to her.


    Avery covered the right side of the head and walked to Evan. If the woman was injured, they would make a big deal of it.


    Unexpectedly, before waiting for her to speak, Evan had reached out his hand.


    Robert immediately took out his gun and put it in the hand of Evan.


    Evan glared at him, "Mobile phone."


    Robert, "..."


    Mobile phone? Shouldn''t he shoot this woman in the head at this time??


    Robert did not understand what Evan wanted to do, so he had to take out his phone. After Evan took the phone, he took pictures of the woman for a while.


    "Let her go."


    Robert, "..."


    Robert was stunned for a moment. He has been with Evan for many years. According to his understanding of Evan, the woman would have been shot in the head and then thrown into the wolves if it were in the past.


    And at this time, Evan only took a few pictures of this woman?


    But Avery sighed in relief. She knew that it should not be more trouble under the current situation. Otherwise, she would not let this woman go so easily.


    But Olivia was resentful that the woman had hit her daughter''s head with a potato. How would it be that way?


    "Stop! Do you want to run after hitting my daughter''s head with the potato? You didn''t even apologize to her."


    "Your daughter hurt the princess, and that''s what she deserves." After saying this, the woman ran away.


    "You!" Olivia was so angry that she stamped her feet. She had never seen anyone else being so outspoken in her life.


    "Avery, you must find a strong man to protect you in the future. You couldn''t find a man like Evan. He could only take pictures. If it''s my turn, I''ll sue her."


    Avery could not help but take a look at Evan. Her mother''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for Evan to hear her. Otherwise, his look would not be so bad.


    Before Evan had gone out, he had dressed himself up and down. As a result, Avery''s mother''s impression of Evan seemed not very good because of dealing with the old woman''s matter?


    Avery said lazily, "Well, it seems to make sense."


    Evan came to Avery quickly, grabbed her by the hand, and pulled her away from Olivia, "It''s too late to regret it now."


    "You let go of Avery."


    Avery''s hand was held by Evan until they got into the car.


    Evan asked Avery to get in the car first. When Evan was about to get in the car, Olivia sat beside Avery, which meant that if Evan sat in, he and Avery were to be separated by Olivia.


    They stared at him. Olivia refused him to sit in, and Evan could only close the door of the car.


    He could see that Olivia not only did not like him but also did everything possible to separate them.


    Shit!


    He wanted to hold his wife on his lap.


    With a dark face, he had to open the copilot''s door and sit in.


    Thirty minutes later, the car arrived at the presidential palace. When they got off, Olivia held Avery''s hand all the way and did not give Evan the chance to take her away, "Avery, Evan is Rebecca''s fiance. You''d better not get in touch with him, or you will have a bad reputation."


    Avery couldn''t help smiling, "No one has told you that he is my ex-husband? The child''s father."


    Now Olivia was shocked, "He''s your ex-husband?"


    Avery did not speak but looked at the balcony with a smile, where a man in a black windbreaker was looking at them.


    "I don''t think he takes your matters seriously. How can he let them bring you here? And from what happened just now, it can be seen that this kind of man is afraid of death."


    Avery, "..."


    The two cases really left a bad impression on Olivia.


    Avery looked back at Evan, who was not in a good mood. The women who adored him were able to queue a few lines in the city, and Olivia was the first one who despised him.


    Evan would never please anyone, and he was the one whom people pleased. Avery raised her eyebrows, "Yes, mother. It seems that I have to think about it."


    Evan gnawed his teeth and whispered, "Damn,"


    Then he heard Olivia warmly greet the man in the black windbreaker, "Andrew, you must not have thought of what happened to us today."


    Andrew walked over quickly and helped Olivia gently.


    The different attitudes made Evan speechless. Olivia seemed to be familiar with Andrew, told him what happened today, and asked him, "If it were you, what would you do?"


    Andrew helped Olivia sit on the sofa. Standing on one side, he saw Evan coming in through the door and deliberately shouted, "I don''t care if she''s a man or a woman. I''m sure I''ll beat her up if she hurts, Avery."


    "That''s it. How could the woman leave without apology?" Andrew''s words won the heart of Olivia.


    Evan frowned hard, coupled with the smell of rotten eggs in his hair, and took a quick shower upstairs.


    When he came down, Robert greeted him in a hurry and handed over an Ipad to him.


    Evan looked down at it and soon threw the Ipad back to Robert.


    At this time, Jamie came in and handed an Ipad in his hand to Andrew.

 Chapter 476 - 476: It’s Not Me

    Andrew took over the Ipad and read it in a low voice, "The princess has been disfigured, and the culprit is at large."


    There were more than a million likes and hundreds of thousands of comments under the post, which were denouncing Avery.


    Some of the comments were harsh: [I heard she was a pregnant woman, and the children born to such a vicious woman are either deformed or mentally retarded!]


    [Don''t let me see her, or I''ll beat her. It''s abominable to bully such a kind princess of us!]


    [She must be jealous of the beauty of our princess! What a disgusting woman!]


    The post went viral on the Internet in less than ten minutes. A few minutes later, a Twitter account called Princess Rebecca issued another post.


    [Thank you for your concern, but the matter has not been investigated yet. Please be friendly to our guests. @Avery Peters.]


    Rebecca was to advise everyone to deal with this matter rationally ostensibly, but it attracted a lot of anti-fans to Avery invisibly. Soon, there were many vicious comments on Avery''s Twitter.


    Andrew squinted slightly and ordered Jamie, "Let the hackers deal with it, and find some paid posters."


    Olivia was full of anger when she saw her daughter was scolded like this, but she smiled when she heard Andrew tell his bodyguards to deal with it, "Andrew, I didn''t expect you to be so nice to Avery."


    Avery sat opposite Olivia and did not care about the comments of netizens, but Olivia''s words made her laugh. When she was a child, her mother left, so she didn''t know her mother''s character very well.


    "Avery used to be my fiancee, and I should do this for her." Andrew smiled happily.


    However, Evan was not stimulated this time, but raised his hand and called in Robert, "Let the doctor check Avery''s head."


    The potato was as hard as a stone. Evan was afraid that it would have the possibility of cerebral concussion.


    After the examination, the doctor submitted the inspection report to Evan, who did not say anything, and gave it to Robert, "Just take care of it."


    Robert sneaked out with the report, and Avery was also consoling her mother, "It''s not a big deal. The doctor said it would not leave a sequela."


    "I said, don''t let that woman go. All right, I can''t do anything."


    Avery rubbed the temple as her words didn''t make sense.


    Fortunately, a servant came to call them for dinner at this time. Andrew graciously accompanied Olivia, pulled the dining chair, and invited her to take her seat.


    Olivia stopped Avery, "Avery, come here. Sit next to me."


    When Avery sat down, Olivia stood up from the seat, "Andrew, come here."


    In this way, the two of them sat together.


    "Your mother seems to like me very much." Andrew said to Avery in a low voice.


    "What''s that nonsense? Behave yourself."


    Evan sat opposite Avery, playing with his mobile phone. He was not angry or annoyed at Olivia''s arrangement.


    In contrast, Avery has been holding a breath. She could see that her mother was very satisfied with Andrew. She was really worried that her mother would do something to make them stay together.


    Olivia said, "Andrew, you have done so many things for Avery. I don''t know how to thank you."


    "You''re really welcome. It''s my pleasure to help her."


    Avery glared at him, and she didn''t know why he spoke sugared words.


    "How lucky the woman who marries you will be!"


    "Oh, my sister. Don''t say that."


    Avery''s hand paused. Sister?


    She really wanted to sew Andrew''s mouth.


    Evan was obviously the most neglected one and understood the true meaning of what Olivia said.


    He clicked his finger on the screen


    The next second, Avery''s cell phone rang.


    [To me, you are the only one in the world. To me, you are the only one in the world.]


    The ringtone brought a warm flush to Avery''s face, and she turned off the sound of her phone.


    Avery took a glance at Evan. The man changed her phone ring to this?


    She soon remembered that he had taken her cell phone last night.


    Olivia and Andrew looked at her at the same time. Avery pretended as nothing happened and put a shrimp in her mouth.


    She kicked Evan under the table, but Evan''s face was full of smiles. At this time, it was a pleasure to hear her confession of love.


    After the meal, a bodyguard came in and said to Olivia, "Ma''am, there is a woman outside crying that she wants to see Avery."


    "Who is it?"


    The voice of a wailing woman came in from the door, "It''s my fault, Miss Peters. I should not have hit you with the potato! God damn me! It''s my fault. I can''t afford to pay for it."


    Pay for what?


    It''s just a slight concussion. Was it Evan who told her to pay for the medical charges?


    The doctor had said it was only a slight concussion.


    "Miss Peters, if you don''t come out and accept my apology, I won''t leave. I''ll kowtow to you!"


    Avery had to go out with Evan, Olivia, and Andrew after her.


    When the woman on her knees saw Avery, she moved her knees to Avery, "Miss Peters, it was all my fault. It was the princess who paid us to come. She asked me to throw the potato at you and others to throw rotten eggs."


    "It was all my fault. I should not be greedy for some small favors to hurt you. Please let me go. I really can''t afford to pay for it."


    "Pay for it?" After listening to the woman''s words, Avery was confused. What was the woman going to pay for?


    The woman hit her forehead on the ground in fright and kept saying, "It''s my fault."


    Avery glanced at Evan in doubt, "Did you let her pay for it?"


    Evan shook his head, mysteriously, "It''s not me."


    "It''s not you?" Then who else could be?

 Chapter 477 - 477: Fraud

    Evan did not answer, but the woman still hit the ground with her head. Soon, there was blood on her forehead. The crying voice made Avery confused in her mind. In fact, she did not want the woman to do anything about it. When she heard that she was just paid by Rebecca, she did not want to dispute with her any longer, so she ordered a servant to help her up first.


    The woman refused to get up, "Miss Peters, it''s a big deal. I''ll give you two baskets of potatoes to hit me. I don''t have any money."


    How much was the woman going to pay? The woman''s expression was desperate.


    Avery was going to help her up and was stopped by Evan.


    "She hit me in the head with a potato, and she is so afraid now. Do you think she dares to hurt me again?"


    Evan winked at Robert, who immediately pulled the woman up, "What do you think you can do on your knees? just get up."


    "What''s going on?" Avery wanted to know whether Evan had held a knife around the woman''s neck to ask for compensation.


    Evan seemed to understand Avery''s meaning and said, "Am I such a person?"


    As he spoke, he took a look at Robert, who handed an Ipad to Avery.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel invested major life insurance for you when you were scratched by the Tibetan mastiff. The beneficiary is you, that is to say, if you are artificially injured, the one who hurts you will pay a large compensation. Otherwise, one will be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than ten years and not less than five years for intentional injury. Mr. Howel didn''t ask her to pay compensation, but the administration of justice claimed for compensation."


    Especially in Country B, it''s clearly inappropriate to use force. After all, the situation was complicated.


    "Why would you do that?" Avery did not expect Evan to do so. She knew that many stars were insuring their body parts, but it was hard for Evan to do such a thing.


    There was no problem that he could not solve, and there was no need to resort to the law at all, nor could it restrain him at all.


    "Mr. Howel wants to let everyone know that whoever hurts, you will have to pay a huge price. It is the ultimate goal of Mr. Howel to let them think about whether they can bear the consequences before they hurt you."


    It''s much smarter to solve problems by legitimate means.


    After all, people who wanted to hurt Avery were in the dark. Throwing eggs and potatoes like today could be avoided, at least in the future.


    Robert showed Avery an online statement that people had to pay a huge price like today if they tried to hurt her again.


    In addition, Robert posted the woman''s words and the video on the Internet.


    In an instant, there were many comments on the Internet. Many netizens began to be on Avery''s side because the woman admitted that it was Rebecca who paid them to make trouble.


    Compared with the paid posters by Andrew, the effect of this method was more obvious. After all, there was evidence.


    So Evan did do these things to help her.


    It''s already very difficult for Evan to hold his temper.


    However, Olivia was not satisfied, "It''s good to hear that. Who knows if it''s a fraud?"


    Then she sighed, "I prefer what Andrew did."


    The beneficiary was obviously Avery, and Avery knew it''s difficult for her mother to change her impression of Evan.


    "Fraud?" Evan finally lost his temper, "Don''t you dare say that again!"


    Avery knew that Evan had endured it for a long time, so as to get a change in her mother''s attitude towards him. She didn''t expect her mother to be so stubborn.


    Olivia was a little scared, and jumped behind Andrew, "Watch your manner. You scared me."


    Avery stopped Evan in a hurry and said in a low voice, "Don''t make things worse."


    She held Evan''s waist and made a pat on his back, "Don''t you always want to give my mother a good impression?"


    In fact, Evan was nice enough. If it were in the past, he would never mind how people think about him. But now he started learning to please the elders.


    She remembered that Evan wanted to treat her family as his own family, so he began to care about his family''s attitude towards him.


    For her, what Evan did was enough.


    Thinking about it, Avery looked back at her mother and said, "Mom, it''s unfair of you to say that."


    How could her mother be so partial to Andrew? Was it because Andrew was better at courting the elders, while Evan didn''t know how to please the elders?


    "I''m just telling the truth. At least Andrew is single now while Evan is not."


    "He''s sick!" Evan looked at Andrew''s chest.


    "Evan''s grandfather is strongly opposed to their marriage." Andrew unhurriedly dissed him back.


    "He will soon be penniless."


    "He always brings trouble to Avery."


    "An incompetent man will use the heart to win Avery''s affection. It''s a dirty trick to cheat."


    Andrew squinted slightly, "I have explained this matter to Avery. Whether you admit it or not, I am the one for her."


    "She loves me. Didn''t you hear her confession of love to me?"


    "When Rebecca recovers, will you marry Avery? There is also Diana at home."


    Evan pressed his anger, staring at the man in front of him. If Andrew said more, Evan would certainly hit him.


    Avery tried to interrupt them, but it was not her turn to deal with it. After thinking carefully for a moment, Olivia suddenly came to a conclusion, "I don''t think either of you is the one for Avery."


    The two immediately stopped arguing. As they were talking about each other''s shortcomings, Olivia could not help but worry about her daughter.


    Olivia wanted to make it up to Avery, for she didn''t look after her for more than ten years. She had used to fall in love with Logan, but the result for her had been that she had jumped from the cliff. Although Logan has awakened her again, he had Molly by his side.


    Olivia wanted to leave here with her daughter, so she would certainly not let her daughter repeat the same mistake.


    The two men, as she could see, we''re really fond of Avery, but she really cared about whether they could take care of Avery.


    "Olivia, I''m good at cooking."


    Avery took a lazy look at Andrew, and he really didn''t think it was a big deal. Why didn''t she see that he was serious?


    Olivia was surprised, "That is unfounded. Well, I''m free these days, and I will carefully observe whether you are the one for Avery."


    "I''ll cook it for you by myself." Andrew first reacted and ordered the bodyguards to go to the kitchen to prepare.


    Evan also strode over. Avery was standing in place to look at their backs, feeling something wrong there.


    They shouldn''t think about why they were in the presidential palace? How could they leave Country B safely?


    Besides, Avery was going to be in jail, and they were still in a fight?


    It seemed that she was the only one who''s nervous.


    What she didn''t know was that the three of them already had their own ideas about it.

 Chapter 478 - 478: He’ll Be Back

    Avery let them fool around, sat on the sofa, and picked up a book to read.


    After a while, she smelled a smell of dishes. When looking up, she saw her mother was sitting at the table. The cold soup has been taken away by the servants, and the fresh dishes were brought out one after another from the kitchen.


    Andrew followed them with an apron with a muscle pattern, which didn''t violate his evil demeanor. On the contrary, he was more like a prodigal who had changed.


    He looked at the living room, met Avery''s eyes, and raised his eyebrows slightly. It''s obvious that he was very confident in his cooking skills.


    Avery did not pay attention to what was on the table, and she didn''t care about whether her mother was satisfied or not.


    What if her mother was satisfied? What if her mother was not satisfied?


    She had only three months of life.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, no matter who her mother was satisfied with, she would not come to an end with any of them.


    At this time, two servants walked through the door, and Avery heard their conversation.


    "It''s weird. When I went to the princess''s room to clean up yesterday, I found the prince''s bodyguard was in the room, and he asked me if I saw any medicine."


    "Is it the medicine the princess needs to take?"


    "Who knows?"


    When hearing their words, Avery slowly came back to mind. She had wanted the medicine with a strong desire, and she was sensitive when she heard about this.


    If James lost the medicine, where has the medicine gone?


    "Avery, come and have a look." Olivia interrupted her thoughts. Avery put down her book and went to the table.


    There were all kinds of dishes on the table, such as steak, tomato spaghetti, and mushroom soup, which all seemed delicious.


    Avery knew these were the masterpieces of Andrew, who was good at making all kinds of delicacies.


    A bowl of clear soup was put in the corner, which was made by Evan.


    Evan was not as amazing in cooking as in business, but he learned how to cook the soup because of Avery.


    Olivia covered her mouth and smiled, "You don''t have to compare with that, do you? Evan, you''re just going to use this bowl of soup to compare with these dishes?"


    Compared with the dishes cooked by Andrew, the soup was awful.


    Instead of wearing an apron, Evan, wearing a white shirt, rolled up his sleeves and revealed his s.e.xy arm. He had just finished making the soup and fastened his watch between his wrists. Olivia''s words just let him want to laugh.


    He glanced casually at what Andrew had cooked, with an ironic expression.


    Olivia felt bored when Evan was not stimulated, but she was highly delighted when she saw Andrew cutting steak skillfully for her.


    She ate several mouthfuls of steak before she remembered the bowl of soup.


    She put down the knife and fork, sighed, and said reluctantly, "Come on. Since you prepared so hard, I''ll try it. Bring the soup over here."


    The servant who was going to bring the soup was stopped by Evan, "My soup was not for you."


    Evan''s exclusive tone and arrogant attitude finally came to light, and he pulled Avery to the bowl of soup, "I cooked it for my wife, and no one is qualified to eat except for her."


    "Anyway, I don''t have an appetite." Olivia was disgruntled and continued to eat her steak.


    Avery was pressed down by Evan. At this time, Robert and Jamie received a message on their Ipad, so they have taken the Ipad to their respective bosses.


    Jamie said, "Mr. Clifford, the official website has updated the new development of the princess''s disfigurement. The salesgirl has been sent to the police and is about to be tried. Her statement is very important and determines the president''s ruling."


    Hearing that, Andrew nodded calmly and said, "She is one of us and will not betray us."


    Avery was in favor of the soup made by Evan, who was better at cooking. But when she heard the salesgirl was caught into the police station, she immediately felt the noodles tasteless, waiting for Robert to report the message he received.


    She didn''t hear Robert speak for a long time, so she put the spoon back on the table.


    Olivia was actually not very optimistic at Evan, but she was still curious about his attitude to this matter.


    "Say it." Robert did not speak for a long time, which made Evan a little impatient. Then Robert began to say, "Mr. Howel, the servant of the castle, said that Diana had been sent to the hospital."


    When Avery heard that, she was surprised by the news and could not help darkening her eyes.


    The remaining light in the corner of the eye fell to the face of Evan.


    The reaction of Evan was not as strong as she thought, but after hearing the news, he looked quite serious and cold.


    "How is she now?"


    "She is still in the emergency room, and she hasn''t woken up yet." Robert paused when he saw Avery stand up from her seat.


    Evan stretched out his hand, grabbed Avery''s arm, and said, "Where are you going?"


    Evan was anxious that Avery would leave, and he held her tightly.


    "I''m going to take lysergic acid diethylamide." Avery had got it from Evan''s grandfather. If they hadn''t become quarrelsome, Avery would have given it to him already.


    Evan slowly let go of her hand. In fact, he wanted to ask his grandfather why he gave it to her, but Diana was in urgent need of it, and he didn''t have time to ask him.


    Avery gave the lysergic acid diethylamide to Evan, "Go and see her."


    "I''ll be back soon." Evan held her into his arms and pressed the woman into his chest.


    Avery nodded and looked at him. Evan did not avoid the presence of other people, bowed his head and kissed her, "Wait for me."


    With that, he strode out with Robert.


    Avery has been watching him until his figure disappears in the night.


    Time seemed to be still at this moment, but Olivia''s voice sounded from the other end of the table.


    "Husbands and wives leave separately when they are in trouble. You are about to go to jail, and he goes to see another woman?"


    Avery sat back and continued to eat her food, "He''ll be back."


    Then Olivia put down the knife and fork, and leisurely said, "I think he will not come back."

 Chapter 479 - 479: You Don’t Have To Blame Yourself

    Avery trembled, and the picture of saving Diana by Evan flashed through her mind.


    This matter has left a wound that could not be healed in Avery''s heart.


    The slap attracted Avery, and she looked at Andrew, who was slapping his mouth. At the same time, a figure rushed past Avery.


    It was a servant who carried the tray and put the empty dish back in the kitchen that passed by her.


    She frowned and smelled the peculiar smell as the servant passed by.


    There was no time for Avery to delve into it. Olivia held the hand of Andrew before she heard the sound of the slap.


    "It is inevitable for people to make mistakes. It is common to have a big mouth. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    Andrew had just said something he shouldn''t have said, so he hit himself in the mouth.


    There were Rebecca''s men everywhere in the presidential palace, and Andrew had just said, "She is one of our people and will not betray us."


    None should speak of this matter at this time, especially when Rebecca was trying to put Avery in jail.


    They have been aware of this for a long time, deliberately infighting and not discussing countermeasures.


    Avery took out her cell phone and texted Andrew: come to me at 12:00 in the evening.


    Andrew unlocked his phone and finished reading the message.


    Avery asked him to find her at 12:00 in the evening?


    He took a look at the short message and finally made sure he did see it.


    So Avery let Evan leave generously in order to ask him out at night?


    The more Andrew thought about it, the more excited he was. He couldn''t wait to hope that the next second would be 12:00.


    He''s been waiting for this moment for too long.


    It was hard for him to wait until 12:00 a. m.


    There was an impatient knock on the door, and then the door was opened.


    The slender figure came in like lightning.


    Avery''s eyes with curly eyelashes stared curiously at him, "You..."


    "When do we start?"


    "..."


    "When did you secretly fall in love with me?"


    "Andrew, what''s the matter with you?" Avery whispered to him in a low voice.


    "Didn''t you ask me to see you at 12:00?"


    "So?"


    "You called an a.d.u.l.t man, especially a man like me, in the middle of the night. What can I do?"


    Avery rolled her eyes and finally closed the door, "I''m not joking with you. Something may happen tonight."


    Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly and went to the sofa to sit down, "How do you know that?"


    "I guess it."


    "..."


    Andrew did not continue to ask her, but he took a pillow, forcefully pinched in hand into the smallest volume, and then loosened it. With his legs on the coffee table, he stared at Avery.


    "Avery, in fact, I have always been curious. Before you disfigured Rebecca, why are you so sure that she is going to disfigure your face?"


    "I guessed it too." Avery sat opposite him. Since they didn''t sleep tonight, they should sit like this all night.


    Knowing that Andrew did not believe it, she took off her mobile phone protector and took out a card from it.


    On the back of the card was a cross while on the front of the card was four cartoons. In the first cartoon, there was a woman wearing a long wedding dress. In the second cartoon, the clerk stabbed a woman wearing a wedding dress with a knife. The third cartoon contained that the woman fell in the blood. The fourth cartoon contained the features of the woman, who had a long cut on her face.


    The contents of the cartoon were exactly the same as what had happened.


    Andrew could not help praising it, "What a delicate cartoon. The painter must have been drawing a cartoon for more than ten years."


    Avery agreed with what he said. The strange thing was that she found the card in the pocket of her clothes when she came back from the bar.


    The situation was chaotic that night, but she was sure that the person who had given her the cartoon must have been there.


    "No wonder you''re so sure you can get Jessica out."


    As Andrew spoke, he looked at his wristwatch, and it was almost three o''clock.


    Avery has stood up to the window, lifted up the curtains to the lookout. The sky was as black as ink, dotted with faint stars. It''s particularly quiet as if something was going to happen.


    She could not help looking in the direction of the gate of the presidential palace.


    Avery leaned against the window and suddenly said, "I smell the gasoline on the servant."


    Andrew looked back in surprise, "Gasoline?"


    The smell of gasoline on a servant was strong enough to smell it?


    Avery smiled lazily, "I''m afraid some people can''t wait to get rid of me or let me go to jail."


    "It''s not that easy to get rid of you. Will you let yourself go to jail?" Andrew simply lay down on the sofa, his head resting on his arms. This clever woman often let him confused.


    "I haven''t been to prison. Maybe I can try it."


    Andrew looked down for a while, and the idea was very different. He looked out of the window then and saw Avery looking at the gate.


    "Avery, if it wasn''t for my heart problem, I wouldn''t let you go. At least I won''t leave you in danger in the middle of the night."


    "Don''t mention these unhappy things." Andrew must have done it on purpose, knowing that Avery actually cared. At this point, Evan hasn''t come back yet.


    "It''s three and a half, and nothing is going to happen tonight. Sleep for a while, and I''m here with you." Andrew also knew that he was wrong, and quickly changed the subject.


    Avery yawned. At this time, she and Andrew took a look at each other.


    Something happened outside the window.


    They quickly opened the window and found the building was on fire.


    It was not their building, but the building in the backyard of the presidential palace. There was a sound coming over and over again, "It is on fire!"


    Andrew had opened the door and rushed out. Avery was slower than him and followed him.


    Downstairs, servants have woken up, and some have taken pots and buckets of water to the backyard, with mottled water stains on the ground.


    The fire rushed into the sky, and the temperature around the building increased several degrees in an instant.


    There was thick smoke. Avery saw a servant rushing out of the inside and grabbed her, "Who is in there?"


    "It''s April Webster."


    April Webster? Was she William''s mother? The woman who wanted to pour Avery sulfuric acid?


    Why was it her?


    Why would someone burn her alive?


    Avery loosened the servant''s hand, and the servant took the bucket to get water.


    "Hey. What do you want to do?" Andrew held Avery''s wrist tightly, and he knew the woman would do some strange things.


    "I have to save her."


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you have any idea what the situation is? Are you dumb?


    Andrew was reminding her that April had recently tried to pour her sulfuric acid. Now Avery was going to save her?


    "Can''t I occasionally be Blessed V.i.r.g.i.n Mary?"


    "You''re not that kind of person." Andrew wanted to find a rope to tie her up, or the woman could really scare him into a heart attack.

 Chapter 480 - 480: There Was No Evidence

    More and more people took water to fight the fire, and the red firelight was reflected on Andrew''s face.


    He looked angry, and his eyes were red.


    Avery saw Andrew being so serious for the first time. She blurted out and explained, "The more people want to kill her, the more I want to save her."


    It didn''t know how long it was. After a sigh, Andrew finally let go of her hand and stopped a bodyguard, "Give me a quilt."


    The bodyguard did not react and was soon kicked out by him.


    The quilt was handed over to Andrew. As he covered the wet quilt, he said to Avery, "Wait here."


    Then he told the bodyguard, "Take good care of her."


    With that, he covered the wet quilt over his body and rushed in, followed by several bodyguards.


    In the smoke, Andrew could not help coughing violently. The heatwave rushed to him from all directions, burning and suffocating.


    There was a crackling sound in his ear, and he tried to move the obstacles on the ground and rushed into the house, regardless of the pungent smell of smoke.


    "Help."


    Suddenly a weak cry for help sounded. Andrew could not see her clearly and heard a continuous cry for help.


    "Help me. Somebody help me."


    Looking for the voice, Andrew soon saw the figure falling to the ground in a corner.


    Through the burning flame, Andrew recognized the woman who wanted to pour sulfuric acid on Avery at a glance.


    "William, William..."


    The woman shouted her son''s name in her mouth.


    At this time, the fire was getting bigger and bigger, and the smoke was getting heavier and heavier. Andrew bit his teeth and rushed out to the lawn outside the house with April on his back.


    April was finally rescued.


    It''s almost dawn. Under the gray sky, black wreckage was vaguely smoky.


    April was carried away, followed by the noisy crowd. Andrew raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead, and a black print was immediately painted on his forehead.


    There were some dirty ashes on his face.


    Avery pointed to his nose, "It''s dirty here."


    Then Andrew snatched her mobile phone and took a selfie to himself with the ruins of the building as the background.


    Avery was accidentally into the camera and was also photographed by Andrew.


    After taking the selfie, Andrew was afraid that Avery would snatch the phone back, lifted the phone high in the air, and played her phone.


    He was much taller than Avery, and his hands were long. Avery could only stand where she was and looked up at her mobile phone screen.


    She saw that he had replaced the picture of the caller ID with the one he had just taken.


    "It''s so handsome. I''m afraid Evan will delete it. Just keep this one." Andrew said, with the mobile phone still in the air, "You will not delete it, will you? For the sake of helping you save that old woman today."


    "Give the phone to me. I won''t delete it." Avery said.


    When she got the phone, her face was darkened. Andrew had opened her Facebook and sent the picture to Evan.


    It had been for a while, and it was impossible to delete it.


    "I''ll see when he''ll be back. Avery, when a man did not return all night for another woman, you have to consider whether he is worthy of your love."


    Avery paused and wanted to explain. She didn''t want to think whether Evan was worthy of her love, and she didn''t know how important Diana was in his mind. What she had to consider now was how to make herself happy in a limited period of three months.


    Maybe Evan just had something knotty.


    "Do you want to take the opportunity to alienate me from Evan? Or do you want to take advantage of me?"


    "Don''t think about that. Can you not be so smart?"


    "..."


    As they spoke, they went back. A servant not far away hurried up and called them, "Miss Peters, Mr. Clifford, the President, wants to meet you."


    When they got to the hall, a lot of people gathered there.


    In addition to Logan, April and William were also there.


    There was a circle of servants standing around.


    "Everyone is here. Tell me what''s going on with the fire."


    Logan''s majestic voice had a kind of inviolable domineering. No one dared to answer, especially the servants. They lowered their heads and were afraid that their answers would bring them disaster.


    "This is not just an accident. Someone did it." April gave her opinion when she saw that no one was talking. Her hoarse voice was a little weak.


    Andrew nodded secretly, and it seemed that the old woman he had saved was not too stupid.


    "Do you have any evidence?" Logan stood between them and paced back and forth. The handmade leather shoes made a slight noise on the carpet.


    "The regular maintenance of the lines of the presidential palace has ruled out the fire caused by the aging of the lines. Besides, how could the fire suddenly occur in the middle of the night?"


    With that, a servant brought an information report, which showed that the lines had been renewed two days ago, so it confirmed the statement of April.


    When April saw that her guess was confirmed, she was very proud.


    Suddenly, she pointed to Avery, "It''s Avery. She did it."


    The people present all looked at Avery.


    Since Avery entered the hall, April has stared at her, as if to see her through.


    Andrew also felt that look, and he was very unhappy about it, using his body to block the line of sight, but he was pushed away by Avery.


    What''s wrong with Avery lately? Why was it always about the story of the Snake and the Farmer?


    The farmer saved the snake but was bitten back by the snake.


    Was it reminding her not to do such stupid things all the time?


    Or has she recently given people the impression of easily being bullied?


    With a sneer, Avery blurted out, "You said I set the fire. Do you have any evidence?"


    "You hold the grudge about what happened before. Your residence is far from where I live, and you''re supposed to fall asleep at 03:30, but the servant said you were at the place of the accident at 03:40. It only took ten minutes to get up and get dressed. Do you think it makes sense?"


    There was some truth in what April said. It would take two to three minutes to get dressed quickly, and it would take at least ten minutes to trot all the way to the place of the accident, but Avery could not say that she knew something was going to happen because no one would believe it.


    "Who else could set the fire? It must be her. She holds the grudge about Max scratching her."


    "Mother." William wanted to interrupt April. After all, there was no evidence.


    Avery noticed the man standing next to April. William was wearing black sportswear, and a necklace on his neck was accidentally revealed. Avery took a look at the necklace pendant, which was a cross.

 Chapter 481 - 481: Will You Come To Save Me?

    Avery squinted slightly. The mother and her son were interesting.


    "You bitch, if not..."


    In the middle of the speech, Avery tugged at Andrew to let him shut up.


    While Andrew wanted to say something else, Avery whispered to him directly, "Wait for her to finish saying her words."


    Sure enough, April continued to say, "I heard that the princess was disfigured by her, which means that she is a repeat offender."


    "Avery, are you dumb? Aren''t you usually eloquent?" Andrew pushed Avery with his elbows. This woman has always been eloquent. Why didn''t she explain for herself now?


    If Andrew had known this, why would he have bothered to save April?


    However, Avery burst into laughter in the face of the accusation made by April.


    With Avery''s laughter, April had a guilty conscience.


    She was annoyed and asked, "What are you laughing at? Am I wrong? The reason why you can laugh now must be that you do too much of this kind of thing. Don''t try to get out of the way and exonerate yourself."


    "I didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. Can''t I even laugh? Besides, I laugh at some people for speaking for the butcher."


    The tone of Avery was slow and smooth.


    She didn''t get exasperated as April, but she defended herself in a way that couldn''t be ignored.


    Andrew smiled. This was the Avery he knew.


    April was angry, "You are talking nonsense. Do you think everyone will believe that you didn''t do it? Last time I was poured with sulfuric acid, and this time you want to burn me with fire. You sinister and evil woman."


    Avery frowned, and she suddenly had a bad feeling. Would April do these things all by herself and then plant them to her?


    According to her understanding of Rebecca, Rebecca did harm to someone through the hands of another.


    So, April was really likely to be acting, and she had known that someone would save her.


    However, in addition to Andrew, with a group of bodyguards to save her, it was clear that there was no one else.


    What''s going on?


    In contemplation, April''s voice sounded again, "I heard the servant said that Mr. Clifford personally admitted that the woman who had been sent to disfigure the princess''s face that day was one of their own."


    "Bitch! If you continue to talk nonsense with no evidence, I will..."


    Avery frowned hard, and she thought that Rebecca had ordered someone to set the fire. Unexpectedly, the person Rebecca had ordered was April.


    In this way, Rebecca could achieve two things by only one action.


    Rebecca wanted to put an arson and murder charge, with the charge of intentional wounding to Avery. Once the two charges have been set up, Avery would definitely go into jail.


    On the other hand, Rebecca had let April set the fire on her own, and must have promised to save her in advance. In fact, Rebecca was not intended to save April, but to kill her.


    What a good plan it was!


    Avery couldn''t help applauding the seamless plan.


    So she did it, and applause came from her hands.


    This reaction has really caused a lot of discomfort, especially April, who pointed to her and said, "What do you mean?"


    Avery suddenly called April, "Do you know who finally rescued you from the fire?"


    "Who else? Bodyguards, of course!"


    According to the plan, the bodyguards would save her.


    Avery nodded. What April said coincided with Avery''s speculation.


    "Tell her, who saved her?" Avery looked at the bodyguards who rushed in with Andrew.


    Not only the bodyguards but also the servants looked at Andrew, "It''s Mr. Clifford."


    Andrew was defiant. Why didn''t he want to admit it?


    "So what does it have to do with even if he saved my life? What does it have to do with you setting the fire?" April''s face turned red.


    "April, you still don''t understand?" Avery stared at her, "If I set the fire, why would I let Andrew save you? He was nobler than bodyguards. If the bodyguards are willing to save you, do you think Andrew would still save you?"


    In fact, Avery''s words were already very obvious. As long as April had a normal IQ, she should understand what was going on.


    Sure enough, April''s look changed, and her face turned pale.


    If no one had saved her, she would have been dead.


    Then she still pointed to Avery, "My President, do not listen to this woman. She deceives the public. She is afraid that I will reveal her secrets."


    After listening to April''s words from beginning to end, Logan suddenly said, "Avery, the victim accused you."


    Logan meant that the victim accused Avery of setting the fire and that she would be investigated.


    It''s a normal process.


    Smoothing her hair, Avery looked at April, glanced at William, and said, "President, I do not mind you call the police."


    "Avery, are you crazy?" What kind of tricks was this woman playing? How could she ask others to call the police and take her away?


    Andrew pulled Avery, who was still smoothing her hair.


    Avery spread out her palm, and the broken hair fell to the ground, "Whether I like it or not, I have to be investigated."


    "It''s just an investigation." Avery said in a lower voice, "I want you to help me make this matter bigger."


    Andrew, "..."


    "In case you get caught, you''ll be sentenced to life in prison."


    "Will you come to save me?" Avery asked him.


    "What if I can''t save you?"


    "Then make it bigger."


    Andrew was so angry that he wanted to dissect the woman''s brain to see what she was thinking.


    "Wait a minute." Andrew reached out and said, "Give me your phone."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Give it to me." Andrew didn''t intend to wait for her to agree and unlocked her mobile phone screen. Avery didn''t understand why her mobile phone would be easily unlocked by Andrew and Evan.


    Andrew clicked Evan''s profile on Facebook, which contained a girl standing under the pink cherry tree.


    The profile made Avery terribly upset.


    Soon, Andrew solemnly asked her, "Avery, if I can get you out, will you break up with Evan?"

 Chapter 482 - 482: I Want To See You

    The voice message has not yet been sent, and a big question mark has appeared on the screen, followed by a voice message.


    The mobile phone was in Andrew''s hand. Avery wanted to take it back, but Andrew sent the voice message out. Before Avery could delete it, Evan clicked the voice message.


    Evan clicked the voice message that Andrew suggested breaking up with him so quickly.


    A voice message popped up on the screen of Avery''s phone.


    The voice message lasted only a few seconds. Avery wanted to listen to it, but she found that everyone was looking at her. April looked at her more maliciously. Avery did not take the matter seriously at all, which slightly provoked April.


    "It''s done." Avery clung to her mobile phone in her hand. She made up with Evan recently. As Andrew took the opportunity to alienate her from Evan, she was a little angry. Since Andrew tried his best to please her mother, Avery knew his intention.


    Avery retreated two steps because she didn''t want so many people to hear it, so she converted the voice message into text.


    "Honey, I want to send you a message at night, but I''m afraid of affecting your sleep. Did you send me such an ugly picture? Is something wrong?"


    "Dare you break up with me! You never think about it in your life."


    Avery just finished reading the second message, and she received the third message.


    "I''m on the way back. Let me see you. I want to see you."


    Avery slightly raised her mouth corner. She was a little guilty that she almost fell into Andrew''s trap.


    Immediately, she replied to him.


    "Evan, do you trust me?"


    "Don''t you think I trust you?"


    "Bring me breakfast, then?"


    Evan stared at the speed indicator of the car. The speed was over 120, and at such a speed, he could see Avery in ten minutes.


    But Avery asked him to buy breakfast at the time?


    If she wanted to have breakfast, he could cook it for her.


    The woman stopped replying to him, and he slapped on the steering wheel.


    Was the woman testing him?


    Then he braked sharply and turned the car around.


    A voice interrupted Avery, and she looked up. A man in a police uniform was already standing in front of her, "Miss Peters, please go with us."


    If Avery didn''t fall into the trap of others, how could she lead others into her trap?


    Avery didn''t hesitate and put away her mobile phone. She asked Evan to buy breakfast because she wanted to let him be late. If Evan was here, those people would not dare to take her away, but she must have gone with them.


    "Avery, you..."


    Avery interrupted Andrew, "Please take care of my mom."


    Andrew could make her mother happy, just as he could make his grandfather happy with a pair of chess, but Evan could not do it.


    Thinking about it, Avery stopped him, "Stop trying to test the relationship between me and Evan, which is not as vulnerable as you think."


    Andrew smiled bitterly and said, "In that case, what are you afraid of?"


    "Because I''m not as bored as you are, and I don''t need to prove anything to you."


    Andrew shrugged and watched her until she got into the police car.


    Of course, April was taken away by the police.


    10 minutes later.


    Evan got out of the car with a paper bag in his hand. He didn''t know what Avery wanted to eat, so he bought some of the local breakfast.


    When he went into the room, he only saw a few servants cleaning the room. He glanced over and saw a man overlapping his legs and reading a thick book.


    He strode over, "Where''s Avery?"


    Andrew continued to read the book and ignored him. Evan threw the book away, and the book happened to fall on his feet. Evan looked down. It''s the Bible.


    Then he put the breakfast in his hand on the coffee table, stretched out his arm, and pulled Andrew up from the sofa, "Did you hear me?"


    Andrew just carelessly raised his head to look at him, "She was taken to the police station."


    After getting the reply, Evan did not let him go, but seized him more tightly, "Police station? Who allowed the police to take her away?"


    "What qualifications do you have to ask me? You haven''t returned all night for another woman." Andrew clapped off Evan''s hand.


    A fist hit Andrew on his cheekbones, "This is my business. Keep your comments to yourself."


    "There was a fire in the back yard last night. Where were you? You asked Avery to be alone in this place, and now you ask me who allowed her to be taken away?"


    "What are you talking about?" Evan''s eyes suddenly opened wide. There was a fire?


    "You need to check your ears. You let Avery stay in the presidential palace. What about you? You avoided the fire perfectly, and I doubt if you set the fire."


    "Don''t you think it''s good to be alive? You must be dead." With that, Evan clenched his fist and raised it in the air.


    "Stop it!" Olivia just came down upstairs, and she saw Evan made his way to beat Andrew, and she was busy stopping them.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you beat him?" As she spoke, she rushed over to separate them.


    Evan had pushed Andrew onto the sofa before Olivia came.


    Not paying attention to Andrew covering his chest, Evan strode out.


    Olivia was more dissatisfied with Evan when she saw that Evan wanted to beat Andrew and said, "Bastard."


    Evan rushed out so fast that he could not hear what Olivia said, only to hear Robert''s call.


    Robert ran in sweaty and had a file bag in his hand, "Mr. Howel, this is the information you want me to look into."


    Evan took out what was inside and glanced at it. He was a little surprised, but the doc.u.ment back, and then threw the whole bag into the car.


    **


    At the hospital...


    Rebecca, wrapped in gauze on her face, finished typing the last word on Twitter and checked it over and over again.


    [There are always difficulties and challenges in your life, but what can really knock you down is your attitude. Keep your face to the sun, and there will be no shadow!]


    She posted the Twitter, and there were many comments in less than a minute.


    [Our Princess is always positive. Give my like to the Princess!]


    [I hope the Princess can get out of the shadow quickly, and I feel bad for the Princess.]


    [Princess, we will always support you!]


    "Princess." A servant came in with a baby about ten months old.


    "Show me."


    The servant held the baby vertically, and the other hand opened the baby blanket, exposing the baby''s round face and small eyes.


    The baby stared curiously at Rebecca, and suddenly burst into tears.

 Chapter 483 - 483: Tell Me The Truth

    The infant stared at Rebecca in curiosity. Suddenly, it burst out tears.


    Its face was wrinkled and red because of the crying.


    "Don''t cry!"


    Rebecca yelled at it.


    But the baby kept crying loudly.


    Rebecca''s face was twitched. She pinched the baby''s face with great strength.


    "You think I''m ugly too, aren''t you? It''s your mother''s fault! She''s the reason for my disfigurement!"


    "Why are you still crying? Stop!"


    The baby just wouldn''t stop crying. Rebecca lost control and slapped the baby across its face.


    The baby cried more and more. Rebecca glared at the baby with a fierce look, and then reached out to cover its mouth. Now she couldn''t hear it crying.


    "Go tell the woman working in the store, if she didn''t tell me the truth, I would gouge her son''s eyes out."


    The maid answered yes with fear. As she was about to hold the baby out, Rebecca stopped her.


    "Get me a bottle of formaldehyde from the doctor."


    Formaldehyde was often used medically for preserving biological specimens. In the medical lab, corpses were usually stored in formaldehyde to prevent them from decaying.


    The maid paused for a bit. She saw Rebecca staring at the baby''s eyes.


    She couldn''t help shivering and turned around to leave quickly.


    The officer at the police station also got trembled. He just finished questioning the supposed arsonist the police arrested at the presidential house. But the suspect just wouldn''t talk no matter what he did.


    In front of the officer was the woman who was groped on the shoulders by another two senior officers, and she couldn''t move at all.


    "I think it''s the best policy to tell us what you did. Just give us the confession we need. It''s for the benefit of you and me. Don''t make this more difficult than it already is."


    "You just want me to acknowledge that I started the fire at the presidential house, right? But I didn''t!"


    The two officers clamped her shoulders and went lower. Her head was almost on the floor, and the blood started running backward.


    "Come on, confess! I''ll give you one last chance. Tell me the truth."


    "How do you expect me to confess something I didn''t do? You''re wronging me!"


    "Boss, this woman is too tough, and she is pregnant."


    The officer had his eyebrows frowned. He slammed hard on the table.


    "Don''t leave her side. I''ll go and report it."


    Avery smiled coldly. It was obvious the officer was in charge here. He was the topman. But he had to report it to someone else.


    This one, the officer, reported to be the one behind the scenes. This person wanted her to admit to arson and write her name down on the confession.


    The officer came in quickly and asked another guy out. The man frowned and said something.


    "Are you sure about it? She might not make it."


    "If she confesses, everything will be okay. It''s up to her."


    The man said and waved his hands.


    Soon two police officers took Avery to the interrogation room.


    The shut door was opened. Avery could feel the fierce chill coming at her. Soon the officer cuffed her to the iron chair and bound her hands and legs.


    Around Avery were piles of ice cubes. It was freezing cold


    It was almost winter, and the temperature was low.


    "When you have a change of heart and decide to make the confession, just hit the red button on the chair. We will come and get you out of here."


    The officer grabbed Avery by her hair, forcing her to raise her head, and threatened her.


    Avery had to hold back the urge to spit on his face. She said with a cold smile, "Then I probably would stay here forever."


    The officer straightened up his tie and said to his fellow officer, "keep her here for a while. Then let''s see what she will do."


    The door of the ice chamber was shut.


    Outside the interrogation room, the officer who just lorded over the place bent over, lowered his head to welcome another man at the door. He said with a timid tone.


    "Mr. Howel..."


    He couldn''t help but notice the bags in Evan''s hands. He got curious. It was certainly not him that Evan came to see. So he asked with a bit of worry, "Sir, it''s a great honor to have you at our station. To what do we owe the honor?"


    "Where is she?"


    "Who?"


    Evan grabbed him by his collar and threw him off. It was faster if he found Avery by himself. The station was not that big.


    Evan walked right and was followed by Tinder. He said to the lawyer next to him, "go and make yourself useful."


    The lawyer was a renowned criminal solicitor. Of the thousands of cases he handled, he never lost one.


    Soon the lawyer said to the officer.


    "I''m the lawyer of Miss Peters. If the police don''t have definitive evidence against my client, you have no right to keep her here."


    The Sergeant was in a tough spot. He was forced by his superior officers that he had to make Avery confess to the arson. But he couldn''t afford to mess with Evan either.


    It was the risk he couldn''t afford to take.


    So he picked up his phone and called his superior officer again.


    "Release her first. She''ll be in here in no time. By then, we will gather enough evidence. The people in B country are not that easy to fool; she won''t get away with it."


    After receiving the order, the Sergeant said to Evan, "Sir, please wait for a second. I''ll ask them to bring Miss Peters out."


    The officer went to the ice chamber to release Avery. But he returned on his own.


    "Sargeant, Miss Peters refuses to get out."


    Before he finished his words, Evan was no longer with them.


    Evan kicked off the heavy iron gate of the ice change. There was a huge noise when the door hit the wall, which shocked Avery.


    She wasn''t surprised to see Evan. She knew he got breakfast. When he didn''t find her at the presidential house, he would definitely find her.


    Evan frowned. The chill could penetrate one''s skin and enter the blood veins.


    Without any hesitation, he took off his jacket and put it on Avery.


    "Let''s have breakfast first."


    Then Evan turned around and punched an officer at his stomach.


    "Is this where you kept her overnight?"


    The officer would not dare to fight back. Although he was kind of somebody in the station, he was nobody out.


    "Sir, please. I really have no idea she knew you."


    This was too cold for her. Avery didn''t insist. She walked over to the door and opened the bags. It was a big one with kinds of stuff: avocado egg toast, mini breakfast quiche, and freshly squeezed orange juice, etc. Evan must have spent a lot of time preparing these.


    Avery felt warm. Despite all this, Evan could get to her in such a short time.


    "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel, had to run the red lights to get here to see you. He''s terrified that something would happen to you. The breakfast is still warm."


    Tinder gently said.


    Avery felt them, and they were warm.


    "When Miss Summer had another drug outbreak, she had hallucinations and jumped off from the window on the third floor. She landed on the grass and had brain bleeding and internal bleeding. She also had several broken bones all over her body. Some are better, and some are worse. Mr. Howel almost didn''t go to sleep all night..."


    Tinder meant to say Evan started on the phone for a long time. But he didn''t send the text to Avery. He didn''t say it in case Evan blamed him for saying too much.


    Avery was surprised to hear Diana''s situation. The gravity of her drug addiction shocked her.


    Avery paused and said, "Then, does LAD work?"

 Chapter 484 - 484: I’ll Keep You Company

    Tinder nodded.


    "It works. But the dose we give her is not much, so it only works mildly. We also wouldn''t dare to give her too many doses in case she grows dependent on it."


    Avery kept quiet after what Tinder said. The door of the interrogation was half-closed. She couldn''t see what was going on inside. But she could hear clearly the sound of every punch, and the screaming and yelling of the police officers.


    Avery deliberately asked for small dosages when she negotiated with Mr. Howel. She was worried Mr. Howel would accuse her of hiding drugs if she asked for too much at once.


    LAD was technically controlled substances. If she possessed too much, she would get in trouble.


    After all, she was dealing with Rebecca, who was bent on sending her to prison.


    At the same time, the door of another interrogation room was locked from outside. Inside the room was dead silence.


    A woman was kept in this room with her hands and feet chained. The iron chains were unusual.


    They looked more like dog leashes.


    The woman was covered all over with bruises and cuts. Some scars were from fairly fresh wounds. The skins exposed looked horrible. But her clothes were intact.


    She had no scars on her face, either. But she seemed numb like she had no soul.


    After she heard the sound of the lock opening, she suddenly had the extreme fear and started trembling all over her body.


    This time, it was not the officer who tortured her to get the answer that came in.


    What slowly appeared underneath her eyes was a pair of women''s shoes and women''s legs.


    She held a jar filled with flowing liquids. If taking a closer look, she found something else wobbling away with the jar.


    The jar was made from steel glasses. The woman rolled the glass down to her face. She looked at the jar and felt throwing up after she identified what was inside the jar.


    "Do you know what it is?"


    The girl working in the shop shook her head. She knew what it was, but didn''t know why this woman showed it to her.


    "This is an eyeball..."


    Her voice was cruel and merciless.


    "It belongs to a baby."


    Phew¡ª


    The acid water burst out from her stomach, and she threw up all over the floor.


    "I thought you should be familiar with it. You give birth to the owner."


    The girl widened her eyes in horror again. She was broken. She couldn''t believe what she heard and went mad.


    Suddenly, all the emotions started to get at her at the same time.


    "You dirty bastards! Rebecca, Rebecca, is a whore! I''ll kill her! She''ll die horribly! Why couldn'' she spare a ten-month-old infant? If Jesus knew, he would punish her!"


    "If anyone is to blame, it''s you. You picked the wrong side and helped the wrong person. Is it worth selling yourself out for that money? Your highness could give you whatever Avery gives you. Think about it! If you want the other eye of your son kept, you''d better think through who disfigured Your highness."


    The girl was still screaming. The woman pinched her jaw.


    "After it is over, we will release you to your family. We will give you enough money so you and your son could spend the rest of your life in comfort without working."


    The woman''s voice was tempting. The girl couldn''t say no to what she offered.


    The yelling in the interrogation room was weaker and weaker. All Avery heard was painful gasping.


    Evan came out first. If the policeman wanted to get out, he would probably crawl his way out.


    Evan had an awful look. He saw Avery''s petit figure wrapped in his coat. Her face gradually turned normal again. Then he looked less tight.


    Evan walked over to Avery and held her face with both hands. He had dark circles under his eyes.


    "What did you do last night?"


    "I''m meeting Mr. Sweetguy. You''re allowed to accompany your childhood sweetheart, why can''t I find myself a valentine?"


    Evan ruffled Avery''s cheeks with his fingers. He knew her too well. She had to get under his nerves whenever she could.


    "Then why do you end up here? Why didn''t you have your breakfast?"


    "I''m waiting for you to join me."


    Evan smiled. He was satisfied with her answer. He held her hands and said, "Let''s get out of here first."


    Their fingers were locked tightly. Evan held her hands and walked first. But before they could reach the door, they were surrounded by the police.


    "Mr. Howel, I''m afraid Miss Avery couldn''t leave yet."


    Evan gave him a murderous look. They all gasped and trembled.


    But they had to follow the orders. So one officer worked up his guts and said, "The suspect has confessed that someone else is behind Your highness''s disfigurement. The person is Miss Peters. So Miss Peters couldn''t leave yet."


    Avery listened to what the officer said. She was very calm and not surprised at all.


    She was taken from the presidential house here and knew she could probably not leave the station even if she had nothing to do with the arson.


    Actually, she didn''t plan to leave so soon. The game has just started. If she left, how could she continue playing?


    But Evan ignored them completely. After all, he just kicked the head policeman''s ass.


    These police officers were nothing to him.


    So Evan decided to overlook them entirely and held Avery to keep walking.


    But Avery stopped and pulled him back.


    "Evan..."


    Evan looked back. He had a strong feeling of deja-vu. It had happened too many times before when Avery did something to his surprise.


    As Evan expected, Avery said, "They said I couldn''t leave yet. If I go like this, it will look bad to Your highness and Mr. President."


    Evan said, "Don''t do this to me. This is not the time to say no."


    Avery knew if she didn''t say it first, Evan would resort to violence. But she didn''t want Evan to use it. After all, fists kept one''s mouth shut, but couldn''t solve the problem.


    "Do you trust me?" Avery suddenly asked.


    "Do you want me to buy breakfast again?"


    Avery burst out laughing. She only bit her lips and stared at him gently. Those cunning eyes almost seemed to avert the crisis.


    "Do you like, have a plan?"


    Avery nodded.


    "Then let''s go."


    Evan held her hands and walked back without any hesitation.


    Avery was forced to go after him. But she was surprised that Evan agreed to let her stay without asking why.


    Evan said as he was walking, "get us an interrogation room."


    The way he talked about it was like he was telling the customer manager of a five-star hotel to give him a presidential suite...


    "Us?" Evan captured the point fast, "Evan, what do you mean?"


    "You heard me saying to us," Evan slowed down, "if you decide to stay, I''ll keep you company."

 Chapter 485 - 485: Delete His Pic

    Avery grabbed Evan''s hands back unconsciously.


    "Are you serious? Evan? Why do I get the feeling you''re the one running wild?"


    Did Evan really think of the police station as a five-star hotel? Was it the place that he stayed because he said so?


    Interrogation rooms at the station are temporary locations to keep suspects before moving them to lockup. There was nothing besides a crate bed. Evan was born rich and used to the good stuff. He could barely imagine it. Even Avery herself would find it hard to get used to it.


    "Do I not sound serious?" Evan smiled lowly, "I''m more qualified to stay than you do."


    "Don''t mess with me. You need to go home. Diana might need you after she woke up," Avery said without giving it too much thought. She already walked behind Evan''s back, trying to shove him out.


    "I can''t leave."


    "Evan, do you not believe that I could handle this on my own?"


    "No."


    "If so, you have to quit being mischievous. Get out of here soon."


    No one would offer to stay in the interrogation room.


    Evan still didn''t move. He didn''t give Avery a definite answer. He just ordered Tinder to bring the officers inside.


    The officer was beaten up by Evan. Now he had bruises all over his face. He couldn''t even walk normally. The other two policemen had to carry him inside.


    "What is the penalty for assaulting policemen?"


    The officer shook his hands in horror.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay."


    Evan sounded grim, "are you sure?" He said in a low voice.


    The officer was surprised. He struggled to lift up the drooping and swollen eyelids. He couldn''t figure it out. Tinder, standing not far away, said lowly, "you have to put him in the interrogation room for assaulting a policeman."


    The officer had the sparkle in his head and nodded.


    "Go and get the interrogation room ready! Move the new sofa in my office there!"


    Evan held up their tightly crossed fingers and kissed Avery''s hand back, "I can''t leave even if I want to. Honey, please take me in."


    Avery made up her mind, shook her head, stood up on her toes, hugged Evan, and whispered something at his ears.


    Her arms were still around Evan''s neck. He frowned and looked worried.


    "Do I have to?"


    Avery nodded. Evan couldn''t do anything to change her mind.


    "Then I''ll just keep you company until night. Then I''ll leave."


    There were guards outside the interrogation room. Tinder was also on watch. It was intense.


    Inside the room, Evan took a towel from somewhere. After he got it wet, he bent over in front of the sofa to wipe Avery''s face. He looked down, and Avery was shooting a text. It was Andrew''s number.


    Avery was writing a message to Andrew, which said, don''t give away our plan.


    The second Avery hit "send," the phone was no longer in her hands.


    Evan stared at the string of numbers and flipped through her contacts. Andrew was the only one that had a caller pic. Even Evan didn''t have it.


    "Delete his pic!"


    Avery got up from the sofa. She was half-kneeling in front of Evan. She meant to explain. But she realized an explanation would only make it worse. She reached out, not to grab her phone back, but in the pockets of Evan''s trousers.


    Evan stopped moving and looked down at where her hands went.


    "A bit deeper, please."


    "You naughty guy," Avery knew what she would touch. She went any deeper. Her face turned slightly hot and took out his phone fast.


    "If you delete the pic on my phone, as a return, can I delete yours?"


    Evan lifted up his browns with interest.


    "Which pic do you want to delete?"


    Avery swiped right to unlock his phone, logged in on his Twitter and swayed the phone in front of his face.


    "This one." That was Evan''s Twitter icon.


    Evan frowned. He almost went after the phone without thinking.


    But Avery hid it behind her back.


    "Does the person in the pic mean a lot to you?"


    "Yes, a lot."


    Avery put more strength on the fingers holding the phone. She sneered and gave Evan his phone.


    If this person was in his mind, it didn''t matter if she deleted the photo on his phone.


    "Give me my phone. You have no right to keep it."


    Avery said coldly. It was clear that she was upset.


    Evan, instead of getting his phone back, looked at Avery with interest.


    "The woman in my icon is the most important one in my life."


    "That''s none of my business."


    "She''s more precious than my own life."


    "You should tell her that in person. You don''t need to tell me. And I don''t need to listen."


    "She has an irreplaceable position in my heart."


    "That''s enough!" Avery yelled, slapping Evan across his face. Was Evan mad to tell her the significance of another woman in his life?


    Without any suspense, her moves were stopped. Instead of getting mad, Evan was in a lovely mood. He bent over and whispered at Avery''s ears, "Oh, honey, you''re jealous."


    "Isn''t it time for you to leave?"


    Avery walked up to the other side of the couch. She didn''t want to spend another minute with Evan.


    Evan walked over to her and grabbed her by her waist. They both fell down on the couch. Avery was in Evan''s arms.


    "Why do you want me to change my icon?"


    Avery didn''t want to be bothered to explain. She held her hands against his chest to get up. But Evan kept grabbing her by her waist, "who do you think is the woman in my icon?"


    "None of my business. I don''t want to find out either."


    Avery turned her head away from Evan to avoid his look.


    Avery was quite stubborn. Evan moved up to stroke her face and forced her to look at him.


    "Of course, it''s your business."


    Evan bit her earlobes and whispered, "You''re my wife, and she''s your mother-in-law."


    "What did you say?" Avery was surprised at the unexpected answer. She couldn''t say another word. She always assumed the woman was Diana. But Evan told her it was his mother.


    So, the woman he used as his icon was his mother, not Diana?!


    "Who do you think she is?" Evan crossed his hands in front of her chest, stopping her from moving about. He held the phone up so she could see it. Then he clicked the photo to get it replaced.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Whatever my wife says. Honey, whatever you say is true. If you want me to change the pic, I will."


    Avery became embarrassed. She had been speculating in her mind for such a long time. But as it turned out, it was just her imaginations.


    "Is this from when your mother was young?"


    Evan nodded. He already opened his photos to choose a new one as his icon.


    As Avery looked at the photos, she realized something was wrong. These photos...

 Chapter 486 - 486: None of Them Was Right

    Even Avery didn''t know when she took the pictures.


    Did she get her pictures taken while she was asleep, played with Lucky, or in Zuri Hotel?


    But she was the only person in all these pictures wherever the background was. There were no exceptions.


    "How do you get all my photos? When do you take them?"


    Evan took secret photos of her!


    "What? Didn''t you take secret photos of me too?"


    Evan said like he had every right to do so. But the corners of his mouth slightly pointed up. He smiled. He took photos from different angles of Avery, stored them in his phones, and looked at them whenever he wanted.


    Avery frowned because she saw a picture of when she was asleep, her mouth was slightly open and drooling.


    She reached out to take the phone to delete it. She needed to destroy it. How could he take such ugly photos of her?


    "Will you delete it?"


    Avery didn''t want Evan to keep any of these photos. But Evan used the pic when she and he kissed at the open-air restaurant in Zuri Hotel. Then he added a very difficult code to his photos, and gave Avery his phone.


    "If you could open it, you can delete whatever phones you like. I''ll also promise you one thing."


    Avery tried different sets of numbers. They were her birthday, Evan''s birthday and their anniversary.


    None of them was right.


    At the presidential house


    After Andrew received Avery''s texts, he divided his security team in two. One headed for April Webster''s, and the other followed Andrew.


    Andrew finally understood what Avery meant by making things worse.


    Andrew asked the bodyguards to guard the door, and he walked into the gym. In the farthest end stood three treadmills. A man in a tracksuit was jogging in the middle one.


    Andrew took off his black coat, stepped on the treadmill on the right, and started running.


    The man cast Andrew a look but didn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Webster, I see you''re a sporting type."


    Andrew decided to talk to William first.


    William only hummed as an answer to Andrew''s question.


    "Can I talk to you for a second?"


    "Go ahead," William didn''t stop. He only slowed down the speed.


    Andrew took out a piece of paper the size of a business card from his trouser pockets.


    "I believe you dropped this."


    There were four pictures on the paper which vividly recaptured the disfiguring process of the character.


    William took a peek, "Mr. Clifford, you''re wrong. This isn''t mine."


    Andrew knew William wouldn''t acknowledge it. He eyed James standing next to him. James immediately found a pile of manuscripts.


    "If this piece of paper doesn''t belong to you, these signatures are written by you, right?"


    William stopped the treadmill and turned at Andrew, "What do you want?"


    "The suspect has identified Avery as the one who put her to it. But that''s far from the truth. And you, William, are the only ones apart from Rebecca who knows the truth. I hope you could testify. I want you to say that Avery acted in self-defense because Rebecca wanted to disfigure her first."


    "Mr. Clifford, you''re barking up the wrong tree. I don''t know exactly what happened."


    Andrew even knew he would get rejected. He put on a nice smile, "as far as I know, you''re a Christian."


    "So what?"


    "William, do you really want to overlook justice and let the evil win?"


    "I don''t need lecturing from you. I know how to act like a good Christian. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have to keep exercising."


    William didn''t have a chance to get back to his exercise before a bodyguard came in a hurry.


    "Mr. Webster, I just saw Mrs. Webster being chased by some guys in black hoodies. We went there to save her but are outnumbered."


    "Send our men there."


    Andrew ordered while hiding the cunning look. He soon led the bodyguards to save April, followed by William.


    They ran to the back garden. The guys that went after April started fighting Andrew''s bodyguards. Some kicked April, who was on the floor. When they saw the rescue coming for April, they left quickly.


    April had bruises and cuts all over her elbows and legs. She was vomiting blood on the floor. She couldn''t stop trembling while covering her belly.


    William ran over to check her wounds. Andrew was in charge of chasing the men who just fled the scene. Andrew''s security team moved fast and started fighting them. The grass and flowers were crushed completely.


    "Mom, are you okay?" William held his mother up. She had blood around the corners of her mouth. She could barely keep breathing, but still said weakly, "William, they want to kill me."


    "Who are they? Who wants to kill you?"


    The bodyguards retreated and reported to Andrew, "Sir, they''re Your Highness''s men."


    April suddenly recalled what Avery said to her. Did Rebecca really send them to silence her?


    William bit his tongue so hard, and the fire of anger lit in his eyes.


    "Rebecca?" He punched the grass, "I will not let her get away with it."


    Andrew cast a look in April, who was lying on the ground. His men seemed to go hard on her. But if they didn''t, how could he awaken William''s hatred for Rebecca?


    Thinking of this, Andrew grew more and more pleased. Avery''s little scheme worked.


    Avery planned to divide Andrew''s security team in two. One pretended to go after April Webster, convincing her that Rebecca had the intent to kiss her since the arson at the presidential house.


    The other team saved April from being "killed". So, William would willingly work with them to testify against Rebecca.


    Rebecca slapped the table, "What did you say?"


    "When our men arrived at the presidential house, William and April had already left. Their whereabouts were unknown at the moment. Could it be that we spooked them, and the other side took them?"


    Rebecca tightened her fingers on the hospital bed. The quilt was clenched in her hands.


    If it were true, April and William would close ranks and testify against her.


    Rebecca stared at the empty white wall of the hospital. She squinted and suddenly smiled. It sounded spooky. Avery thought she could turn the situation around by getting April and Webster on her side. That was stupid. Also, she underestimated her capability.


    She still had a champion card.


    She would not let Avery go so easily after she disfigured her.


    There were two knocks on the door. A woman in a baggy dress wearing a mask came in, followed by a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard lowered his head, "Your Highness, we brought you the woman you asked for."


    Rebecca stared at the woman and said gently, "Take off your mask and let me see your face."


    The woman took off her mask slowly. Rebecca stared at her in shock. She looked exactly the same as Avery!

 Chapter 487 - 487: You Should Say You Love Me

    Rebecca grinned from ear to ear. She laughed out of surprise at first, then she got hysteric and couldn''t stop laughing at all.


    "Hahahaha...hahaha.haha"


    Her laughter echoed in the huge VIP room. It was so spooky and didn''t stop for a long time.


    "Come closer to me."


    Rebecca asked the woman to come closer. She even grabbed her hair to get a better look at her face. Then she turned a bit disappointed. There was a nuance if looking closely. But it was enough to mistake her as Avery.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Zoe Kentley."


    Bang!


    Rebecca slapped her across her face.


    "I''ll ask you again. What''s your name?"


    "I... my name is Avery Peters."


    Rebecca laughed out. She thought she must be a genius to come up with the plan.


    "Remember, your name is Avery Peters. From now on, you''re Avery. Avery, is you!"


    She planned to have Zoe go to jail, assuming Avery''s identity while the real Avery would forever disappear after she gutted her open in advance and got the umbilical cord blood.


    In the interrogation room, Avery got chilled suddenly. She clicked on Evan''s phone screen. But she felt a strong shock of electricity and her fingers got numb.


    She couldn''t hold the phone, and it fell on the floor.


    Evan saw this when he returned from putting the towel back in the bathroom.


    "What? You decide to break my phone since you can''t open it?"


    Avery came back from a daze. She bent over to pick up the phone. Evan knelt in front of her, took the phone, and checked it out. Since Avery failed so many times, the phone locked automatically. New passwords would be accepted after an hour.


    "The screen is locked. What should I do?"


    "Let me see."


    Evan sat down on the sofa and held Avery in his arms. Avery turned around at Evan with an alerting look. She didn''t know what he was up to.


    Evan gave her a meaningful smile. When the phone was locked, he pulled out Sirir and said, "Start voiceprint unlocking."


    "What should I Say?"


    "You should say you love me."


    Avery got shy, and her face went red. But she still looked doubtful. She placed the phone near Evan''s lips, "You give it a try first."


    Avery was difficult to be fooled. Evan lifted up his eyebrows. There was a sparkling galaxy in his eyes. He then said to the phone, "I love you."


    Avery checked the phone, and it had no reactions. She gave him a gentle shove on his chest, "So you''re lying to me."


    "I''m not lying. It only recognizes your voice."


    "Really?"


    "There is only one way to find out."


    Avery was still suspicious. But she said on the phone, "I love you."


    Evan said, "I love you" back.


    Avery was speechless.


    Avery then looked down, and the phone was unlocked. She couldn''t wait to find the photos to delete them.


    "I''m not lying to you, aren''t I?"


    Avery felt the breath in her ear. She started gently, trembling, "Evan!"


    "Shush. You can delete whatever you like, and I will do whatever I want."


    Evan bit her ears and rolled her earlobes with his tongue. Avery made the low grunts in shame. She started to have reactions. Evan was no better. He gasped and finally put Avery down


    Avery was less than three months away from her due date. He had consulted Avery''s doctor and looked up relevant books. The first three months and the three months before the due date were dangerous for a woman. S.e.x life should have refrained.


    Evan leaned back on the sofa. He took a long breath to hold back his urge.


    Avery didn''t know what he was thinking. But they''ve been together long enough. So she knew he must have a hard time coping. So she reached out to him. But Evan stopped her, "I''m leaving. Do you need me to keep people on watch this evening?"


    Avery stared at the bulging part below his stomach, "Are you sure you don''t want it? I could help..."


    Evan looked down at her and rubbed her hair. Then he bent over to whisper in Avery''s ears, "we''ll try different positions after three months."


    Evan smiled with satisfaction as Avery''s face turned red little by little. He had the glowing light on his face. His woman, Avery, could get shy too.


    Evan left with Tinder. At the same time, Avery got the message from Andrew. He gave her an update. Everything went so well. Now they just needed to wait for Rebecca to fall for it!


    To her surprise, near the middle of the night, someone came and said they had been ordered to transfer her to a new lockup.


    Two policemen, fearing that Avery would struggle, came to grab her by her arms, forcing her in a special black van used to transport suspects.


    It was in the middle of the night. Apart from the dim street lights, the lights in the tall buildings around her gradually faded away. Avery began to feel the coolness of autumn in the quiet night.


    She sat in the middle in the back seats. Two officers next to her were sitting straight up. They looked right ahead of them and didn''t even blink. If it wasn''t them who put her in the car, Avery would have thought they were two statues.


    The car went racing along the busy streets in B Country and hit the suburbs, which didn''t have many cars.


    Avery had no idea where the lockup was. But her guts told her she was close.


    As it turned out, they got a headcover from somewhere to put on her head. Then they dragged her out of the car.


    Her head was covered, and her breath was restrained in it too. Otherwise, she would feel the faint smell of disinfectant.


    The officers held her, half-dragging and half-pushing, to a place to let her sit down.


    Suddenly, Avery lost the stability of her body.


    "What do you want to do to me?"


    Avery cried out. She had this ominous feeling since they put a hood over her head. If they really brought her to the lockup, they didn''t need to put a hood over her head.


    Suddenly, Avery was pushed down. She felt she was lying on the hard plate. Then she felt the coldness around her ankles and wrists. She was cuffed.


    She struggled to move her wrists and kick her legs. But it was no use.


    "Where is it? Let go of me!"


    Avery shook her head as hard as she could to shake the hood off.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a switch opening. A blaring light hit her eyes through the hood. She felt the light was not far away from her.


    Her hood was suddenly removed. The light became stronger. She turned around subconsciously. After she was used to the light, she turned her head to look up...


    A woman looked down at her, standing in the shade of light. She had bandages on her face. The parts that were not covered with bandages were grim.


    Avery''s eyes almost fell out of her eye sockets.


    "Why are you here?"


    This was a critical moment. Every press was hot on the disfiguring of the princess to get a scoop. Their every move was under watch for sure. Plus, she thought she had the umbilical cord blood Rebecca needed. So she assumed she was safe.


    However¡ª


    Avery looked around subconsciously. Apart from the white walls and machines, there were two doctors who wore masks to cover their faces and the woman who smiled dangerously...

 Chapter 488 - 488: Take Off Your Mask

    It went on differently, as Avery assumed. She thought Rebecca was determined to put her in prison. And she was prepared to go to court with her.


    However, what was Rebecca doing now?


    "Judging from your look, you didn''t expect I would take you here, right?"


    Rebecca loved most to see Avery''s surprised look. Compared with her usual calm look, this was so much more interesting.


    "Why do you take me here?"


    To be honest, Avery didn''t like the feeling. Both her hands and feet were bound. She was like the meat on Rebecca''s chopping block. She stood no chance to win.


    Rebecca smiled hysterically. She suddenly moved to Avery''s bulging stomach.


    "You''re very smart. Can''t you figure it out?"


    "Don''t touch me!" Avery wriggled her waist to shake Rebecca''s hands-off.


    But Rebecca used more force to grab her.


    Aaaah-


    Avery screamed because of the pain.


    "Does it hurt? When you give me a cut with the knife, haven''t you thought of this day? You''re completely defenseless now," Rebecca pinched her belly again, "right, I remembered that you said, you like to return others'' favor with more generosity. But I''m not like that. I take three times more than you take from me."


    "You''re the first one who provoke me. You want me to be disfigured. What do you want from me?"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll take one step at a time..." Then she lingered on Avery''s belly with a malicious look, "it''s after such a long time. Don''t you want to find out what the baby looks like? I''m curious to find out what Evan''s baby looks like."


    Avery felt her heart rolled over by boulders. Did Rebecca want to take her baby out in advance?


    Insane ! Was she insane!?


    "Don''t you dare touch my child. Evan would never let you go."


    "Really?" Rebecca laughed out, gloating. She laughed so hard that her shoulders shook, "it''s a pity that he might never find out."


    "Really? Rebecca, what is done by night appears by day, don''t you dare forget that! Evan would hunt you down and find you no matter where you go."


    "It doesn''t matter. He won''t fall in love with me in this lifetime. But if I can''t have something, he can''t have it either. I want him to taste what it''s like!"


    "What do you mean? Rebecca, do you know he doesn''t love you?" Avery stopped struggling. She found out that Rebecca gloated more if she kept struggling. The more excited she was, the more dangerous she would become.


    "I don''t want to know. Shut up! I don''t want to know!"


    "What are you afraid of?" Avery sighed, "do you know why Mr. Howel would let me go?"


    Rebecca was shaking her head frantically, but she stopped moving, "you need to talk to him, this is one of his traps."


    "I promise him that I won''t stand between you and Evan''s marriage after three months."


    It might be the truth. After all, she couldn''t say what will happen to her after three months.


    "Hahaha. Do you expect me to believe you? It''s bullshit!"


    The way Avery persuaded her was using her fear Rebecca thought.


    So she said more arrogantly, "as long as you''re alive, you''re standing between Evan and me. He wouldn''t give me a second look."


    "If he knew you killed me, what do you think he would do?"


    "He won''t find out!"


    Rebecca tried convince herself.


    Avery had no idea what Rebecca had in mind. She felt so uneasy. It was so easy for Rebecca to kill her.


    "There''s nothing you can get if you kill me. Did you forget, you need my umbilical cord blood."


    "Really?" Rebecca asked.


    Avery didn''t know when did Rebecca got the scalpel shes been holding. Rebecca quickly rolled up her outfit, exposing her round belly. She touched her belly with the back of the scalpel. Avery''s body shivered, and her belly started to have contractions immediately.


    "Let me take a look. Where is the umbilical cord blood?"


    Rebecca circled Avery''s belly button with the back of the scalpel, "I can''t wait to cut it open to get it."


    "Don''t! Don''t do anything stupid! Your case has been the center of folk''s gossip. If anything would happen to me, and and if it reaches to others, you would lose all your fame and reputation! Would you stand to lose the most. Do you think it''s worthy taking my life?"


    "You''re wrong. You''re the one who''s about to lose everything. You''ll be put in jail for intentional assault."


    What does she mean? If she were sent to prison, Rebecca wouldn''t do anything to harm her.


    But Rebecca broke her illusion the next second. She snapped her fingers, and another woman with a mask was brought in.


    "Tell me, what''s your name?"


    Rebecca lifted up the chin of the woman in front of her who''s wearing a mask.


    "Avery Peters," the woman''s voice sounded similar to Avery''s, although she wore a mask.


    The voice was not the only similar thing. The woman claim she was Avery Peters. Avery looked up in shock. She tried to look at her face clearly.


    At the same time, the woman in the mask looked back at Avery. She was curious too.


    "You?" Avery gasped. Her brain was working fast in order to figure out what Rebecca wanted to do.


    Rebecca smiled with satisfaction, "Take off your mask."


    The woman took off her mask, as Rebecca ordered. A sweet and pretty face was shown.


    This woman looked so much like her!


    No!


    It was beyond the degrees of similarity. She looked exactly the same as Avery!


    Avery looked at her belly. They had a similar figure. Even her stomach was bulging too.


    They were too alike. Even Evan might not tell the difference if he was here.


    Rebecca found a woman that looked like her?


    Or did she give her plastic surgery to make her look the same as her?


    Nuts! Nuts! The woman was nuts!


    In order to take revenge, Rebecca wanted this woman to go to jail as Avery. While she will take her revenge to Avery.


    The scalpel shined coldly under the ceiling light. It stung Avery''s eyes. She didn''t expect that Rebecca chose to avenge in this way!


    Nor did she expect that Rebecca was so vicious to kill her at all costs!


    "Rest assured, and I''ll ask the doctor to go easy on you, so you take a last look at your baby. But, if you cooperate with us very well, I''ll shove the baby back to your stomach. So you won''t get separated."


    "Rebecca, you''ll pay for your evil deeds!"


    "Hush, listen, your baby is kicking your belly. He can''t wait to be out to see you..."


    "No! No! No!" Avery shivered and she was afraid. She underestimated how venomous Rebecca was. She assumed that the worst will happened to her when she''s jailed. But she didn''t know that Rebecca wanted to open her tummy to take the umbilical cord!!!

 Chapter 489 - 489: She was Crazy

    The tears Avery shed were streaming down her hair through the corners of her eyes.


    Avery was desperate. She was struggling for survival.


    Probably, because of Avery''s fear, the baby always moved and kicked Avery''s stomach.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I can''t protect you," Avery tried to comfort her baby, but the baby didn''t stop as if the doctor had cut her belly.


    "Rebecca, I beg you. Please. It is none of the baby''s business. I can do anything for you. Please let the baby be safe."


    As a mother, Avery would like to do anything for her child. Even if Rebecca requested her to kneel, she would like to do so.


    "When you made a cut on my face, have you ever thought that you would come to beg me?" Rebecca said to Avery. Then, she turned to the doctor, "What are you waiting for? Do it! Quickly."


    With a white coat, the doctor hurriedly picked up a scalpel from a small white plate.


    "When you get the cord blood, you should be careful," Rebecca said. The cord blood was hard to collect. As soon as you get it, you should keep it in a sealed blood bag, which contains an anticoagulant.


    With a scalpel, the doctor was looking at Avery''s belly so carefully that he could find an accurate place to cut.


    However, before making a cut, one of his arms was grabbed by a hand.


    The doctor didn''t mean to do so. When his arm was grabbed suddenly, he was scared.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you help him?" Rebecca shouted to a man with a sharp voice, showing her impatience and anger.


    But when she looked up at the man¡ª


    "Are you?" Rebecca stared at the man''s eyes. They were as sharp as the scalpel.


    Avery always closed her eyes because of her fear, so she didn''t know what happened. When Rebecca screamed, she opened her eyes and looked around.


    Avery hadn''t paid much attention to these two doctors because of the urgent situation. The only thing that she noticed was that one of the doctors was very tall.


    But now, when the man was standing beside her, she got something.


    Rebecca was anxious because she had already known who the man was. With a surprise, Rebecca shook her head and said, "Evan, is it you? Why are you here? No, you weren''t Evan. You look like him."


    Evan Howel coldly uncovered his mask. He was annoyed at what Rebecca was going to do. At first, Evan didn''t believe Rebecca would be so cruel to Avery, but when he got news from his private information officer that Avery would be brought here and her stomach was going to be cut, he came here.


    He couldn''t believe that it was true.


    When Rebecca found it was Evan, she became crazy and screamed. All of a sudden, she picked up a scalpel and wanted to stab Avery''s stomach.


    Rebecca was relentless. With the sharp scalpel, the baby must be dead.


    "No!" Avery screamed in horror. Because of the fear, a strong and painful movement of muscles around the w.o.m.b became stronger. She had a feeling that the baby was coming soon.


    Avery was scared. If she gave birth to a baby, that means that¡­


    Avery tried to stop thinking, but her legs and arms were tied, and she couldn''t move.


    When Avery was desperate and prepared to accept the result, Evan helped her and held the sharp scalpel. Soon, the blood dripped on Avery''s stomach.


    Evan then kicked Rebecca hard and threw her away. Rebecca crashed into some operation instruments such as surgical knives, scorpions, and so on.


    Evan held the doctor''s wrist and threw him to Rebecca, who was picking up a knife, and the knife was stabbed into his belly. Finally, the doctor was dead.


    But another woman who looked like Avery squatted down and covered her eyes with two hands. She was constantly screaming, and her face turned totally pale.


    Rebecca pulled out the knife from the doctor''s body, saying, "Evan, why do you treat me in this way? It is unfair. I love you so much. Do you know about it?"


    The scalpel was bloody, and her hands were also full of blood. With her horrible expression, she exactly looked like a killer.


    "Ah¡ª" Rebecca rushed over Avery and tried to kill her.


    Evan tried to protect Avery and immediately held Rebecca''s wrist tight, saying, "Princess. Open your eyes."


    Then, the four fours became transparent glass all of a sudden.


    Outside the wall, hundreds of video equipment were filming them. That is to say, the press already filmed the whole process, and probably it was a live broadcast.


    "Ah¡ª" Rebecca shouted and bit Evan''s wrist. She was trying to escape from there.


    "No. Why! How is it going? Who? Who did betray me?" Rebecca thought to herself. She was crazy.


    She looked around and tried to find who betrayed her, "Who did betray me? Who? If I know who it is, I must kill him."


    Then a group of policemen rushed into the room and surrounded Rebecca.


    "You shouldn''t come over. Open your eyes. I am a princess!" Rebecca waved the scalpel and pointed at the policemen with it, but the policemen weren''t afraid of her because they all had guns.


    "Bring her away," Someone made a request. Then several police officers came over to tie Rebecca''s hands and feet.


    "How dare you. I will ask Mr. President to fire you. You and your family member will lose jobs."


    Finally, Rebecca''s voice gradually faded.


    Evan helped Avery pull her clothes down and then unlock the cuffs with another hand because one of his hands got hurt.


    As soon as the cuffs were unlocked, Avery got off the horrible operation bed.


    Then she stood on tiptoe to hold Evan''s neck. She was shivering and couldn''t say a word. But when she held Evan, she felt much better.


    "Now, you know it is dangerous. Yes?" Evan patted her back and said, "I had thought you are afraid of nothing."


    After a while, Avery calmed down and then asked, "How could you get into the room? And how could you know what Rebecca wanted to do?"


    Looking at the glass wall, Avery knew Evan had arranged it in advance. But she couldn''t understand how did he take so much media here in such a short period.


    Avery found Evan was smart. Evan had learned from his father and changed the operation wall into the glass wall.


    Evan held Avery to the operation bed and took a gauze to her, saying, "Could you please help me bandage up my wound?"


    Although Avery''s hands were still shaking, it was not hard to help him bandage up the wound.


    Evan looked down and said thoughtfully, "I don''t want to answer you first. We should talk about your situation in three months."

 Chapter 490 - 490: I Always Want To Marry You

    Avery was astonished. She knew Evan had been there for a while. That''s to say that Evan heard the conversation between her and Rebecca.


    Besides, Avery had a negotiation with Evan''s grandfather; Otherwise, his grandfather wouldn''t give ergotamine to her.


    Avery was as peaceful as usual. After a while, when she had wrapped the wound for him, he said excitedly, "Do you believe it? It is the strategy that I used to cheat Rebecca."


    "Yes?" Then Evan turned to lift Avery''s chin with his hand, "Why not look at my eyes?And why are you blushing?"


    "I am bandaging your wound. If I stare at you, how can I help you?" Avery tried to evade Evan and carefully tied him a bow as a promise, saying, "I guess that you couldn''t get married to Rebecca three months later because she is crazy now."


    Evan did his job. Now, his father couldn''t force him to get married to Rebecca.


    But Rebecca was the princess. Probably, his father would help her.


    Avery believed that Rebecca''s father wouldn''t forgive Evan if Evan treated Rebecca in this way.


    Avery knew Mr. President very well. He was not a kind and honest president. Mr. President even destroyed Cambola City for having Avery''s mother.


    "Have I ever considered marrying her? I always want to marry you," Evan said. He genuinely wanted to marry Avery, but Avery refused him again and again.


    Since Avery didn''t pay much attention to what Evan said, Evan lifted her chin and said, "Did you hear?"


    "Um?" Avery looked up at him and explained, "I am just worried about you. I''m afraid that Mr. President will hurt you."


    "He won''t," Evan said decisively.


    Avery was astonished at his answer. When she was going to ask the reason, she heard someone''s forceful footsteps outside the operation room. A group of people was walking toward them.


    "Block the exit and the passage of information. Besides, delete all the videos and articles about what happened today."


    Soon, a tall and strong man was walking into the room while taking command of other soldiers who had guns to do something.


    As expected, Logan Arlington wouldn''t allow them to take Rebecca away.


    Finally, the man stepped on the floor hard and stopped.


    It was Logan Arlington. He stared at Evan and Avery angrily, saying, "I have to say you got courage, but I am the boss of B Country. How dare you!"


    Evan didn''t turn around. He just turned his head slightly and said, "It is none of my business. I only care about my love. I won''t forgive her or him who tries to hurt my love."


    "Very good. You deserve it," hearing Evan''s answer; Logan was in a rage.


    "Take them away first," Logan told soldiers.


    Avery became anxious all of a sudden. Avery predicted that once Logan took them away, they would be more dangerous.


    "Mr. President, is it the rule of law?"


    "In the B Country, I am the rule of law."


    Uh-huh¡ª


    Evan sneered and said, "I can go with you, but Avery¡­"


    Then Evan gave a glance over Avery and said, "Mr. President, could you please read this first? Then you can consider whether to take her away or not."


    Robert had already taken out a large envelope and handed it to a soldier who was standing beside Logan. The soldier checked it and then gave it to Logan.


    Logan frowned slightly and opened the envelope. There were several doc.u.ments. He looked at the papers one by one, and he looked more and more serious.


    Finally, he angrily put the doc.u.ments back to the envelope, saying, "just some doc.u.ments. How can I trust you?"


    "Mr. President, if you don''t trust me, you can check it by yourself. Otherwise, you can ask Molly and Olivia face to face."


    Avery was confused when Evan mentioned her mother.


    Logan threw the envelope on the chest of the soldier who held it.


    Logan was always staring at Avery and looking her up and down as if he knew something unusual.


    Logan kept walking toward Avery.


    When Avery stood up from the operation bed, Logan had already stood in front of her.


    All of a sudden, Logan turned to grab Avery''s hair, but she immediately got away from him, saying,


    "Mr. President, there are so many people, but you want to hurt a woman. I think it is improper."


    Then Avery hid behind Evan and whispered to him, "What''s going on?"


    "Mr. President wanted to have your hair."


    "My hair?" Avery narrowed her eyes and asked Logan unconsciously, "Mr. President, do you want me to have a DNA testing?"


    Then Avery shook her head and continued to say, "I refuse. Even if you are my father, I don''t want to admit it. I hope I have nothing with you."


    Logan was still raising his hand. He had never expected that a woman dared to refuse him, "It is my decision."


    When Logan was going to grab Avery''s hair, he found there was a strand of hair.


    He immediately picked it up and asked someone to collect it, "Bring them back."


    The Presidential Palace


    Olivia picked up scissors, cut off the squid of the rose, and put it into the vase.


    It was very late, but she couldn''t fall asleep because she was worried about Avery. Andrew had gone to the police to learn something about Avery, but he didn''t come back still. Olivia was afraid that something terrible happened.


    Hiss¡ª


    The thorns of the rose stabbed her finger, and blood oozed out.


    When Olivia naturally put her finger into her mouth, the door of the presidential palace opened. All maids started to shout, "Mr. President."


    "It was Logan. He came back." Olivia said to herself.


    Logan wore a black shirt and black trousers. What a handsome man! A maid squatted and helped her change shoes. Logan gave his coat on his arms to the maid. And then he walked with a big step to the behind of Olivia and held her waist.

 Chapter 491 - 491: What Happened to Him?

    Olivia twisted her body to avoid Logan. She felt that there was something wrong. "Anything happened?" Olivia thought to herself.


    Logan frowned and then walked toward Olivia. He held her waist and took her beside the desk.


    She couldn''t move and stood against the desk.


    Logan enjoyed it and kissed her everywhere.


    A maid was standing beside them, and her face turned red. She looked at the president and Olivia. Mr. President pressed against her.


    As soon as Mr. President walked into the room, he acted rudely and f.u.c.k.i.e.d her. They were almost 50 years, but they still had passion.


    The maid envied the beautiful love.


    The maid sneaked into Logan, who was a tall man, about 185cm. He had smooth skin looking powerful and charming.


    Although Mr. President was about 50, he was a successful man. He was more charming than the men who were just 30.


    The maid then quickly walked to the kitchen.


    Logan hugged Olivia so tight that she couldn''t get away from him. "What happened to him? He went out hurriedly and came back anxiously. Is there something wrong with Avery? So he tried to treat me very well?" Olivia said to herself.


    "Logan, if there is something wrong with Avery¡­.


    "Is Avery, our daughter?" Logan interrupted.


    Olivia was astonished. Suddenly, the vase on the desk fell to the wool carpet. Although the vase wasn''t broken, it made noises.


    "Mrs. President, how about you?" Two maids came out of the kitchen hurriedly.


    They closed their mouths and made O shape with their mouths.


    Olivia pushed Mr. President away, and the vase on the desk fell on the floor. Logan put his arms on Olivia''s sides.


    Olivia wanted to push him away again, but Logan grabbed her hands and interlocked fingers, "Tell me, is Avery, our daughter?"


    Olivia shook her head in guilt, "No, she isn''t."


    Olivia didn''t want Avery to get involved in the fighting for power.


    "I will check it out, though you cheat me," Logan pressed Olivia against the desk and kissed her.


    As far as the strength''s concerned, men are more powerful than women. Olivia couldn''t fight against Logan. Besides, Logan always thought Avery was Anthony Peters''s daughter. When Logan knew Avery was his daughter, he became more excited.


    When the maids found Mr. President kissing Olivia, they were amazed.


    The maids were embarrassed, so they closed the door and ran away.


    After a while, Molly knocked on the door, "Logan, are you here? I want to talk about Rebecca."


    Hearing the voice, Olivia quickly pushed Logan away.


    Since Logan was pushed away, he unhappily stared at her.


    Olivia was also unhappy and replied, "Mrs. President is outside. I think you should go out to meet her."


    Then Olivia got dressed and answered, "He is here."


    "Open the door first."


    Olivia was going to open the door for Molly, but Logan stopped her. He squatted and kissed her face and neck.


    Olivia struggled and stopped him, "Mr. President, You show no respect to Mrs. President. She is outside now."


    Molly heard the conversation, so she knocked at the door violently, "Olivia, are you crazy? Do you want to seduce your brother-in-law?"


    "Brother-in-law¡­" Olivia called Logan.


    Logan raised his eyebrows and said, "Since Mrs. President is here, we can have a conversation."


    Logan didn''t open the door. Instead, he said indoors, "I was drunk that day. So who did make love with me?"


    Logan still remembered that when he woke up, Molly was n.a.k.e.d lying on his side. Later, Molly gave birth to Rebecca.


    Finally, under the pressure of Logan''s family, Logan got married to Molly, and Olivia left angrily. Logan had tried many times to have a negotiation with Olivia, but he failed, and Olivia got married to Anthony Peters.


    Olivia was pregnant before getting married.


    "Logan, what do you mean? It is me who f.u.c.k.i.e.d you," Molly knocked at the door violently. She was so anxious that she almost cried.


    "I don''t love you, and I haven''t touched you. Why?"


    Olivia''s eyelashes trembled slightly and thought to herself, "It is unbelievable. Has Logan never touched Molly? So, is Rebecca, his daughter?"


    Molly was almost crazy and shook her head always, "Logan, could you please help Rebecca first?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I will save Rebecca," Logan said decisively.


    Molly was happy all of a sudden, but Logan added, "If she is my daughter."


    "Rebecca is your daughter. We had DNA testing when she was born."


    "I want to do the testing by myself again," Logan picked Olivia up and walked to the bed with her.


    Molly was crying and knocking at the door constantly, but no one answered. Soon, she left.


    Logan looked at Olivia, who wore a cheongsam embroidered with beige flowers, a vintage buckle on the collars. With the buckle, the cheongsam looked elegant and exquisite.


    It was the second time that Logan saw that she wore a cheongsam. She looked beautiful.


    Last time when he saw that she wore a cheongsam, she was a girl. But now she got older and looked more elegant with a cheongsam.


    When Olivia was a girl, Logan loved her because of her talent. Now he loved her because she was gentle and elegant.


    "How come you wear a cheongsam today?"


    "Nothing special. I just happened to wear it. Is there a rule in the presidential palace that I can''t wear cheongsam. If there is, please let me go. I can go back to A Country with Avery."


    Olivia always wants to return to A Country, her hometown.


    Logan looked serious and said, "If Avery is our daughter, you can''t leave."


    Even if Avery were his daughter, Logan wouldn''t let her go because he loved her so much.


    Olivia stopped arguing with Logan. She knew she had no power to fight against him.


    "Where is Avery? I want to see her."


    Olivia immediately pushed him away, crouched down, and picked rose and vase on the floor.


    Logan found Olivia wanted to leave and immediately stepped on the rose.

 Chapter 492 - 492: You Should Love Him

    "You¡­"


    The roses were trampled into pieces.


    Olivia looked up at Logan, who has long legs. He was standing before her and looking at her.


    Logan was born to be an emperor. In his eyes, everything is worthless.


    Olivia threw the flowers away and asked maids to clean up.


    The only thing Olivia cared about was where Avery was. She wanted to take Avery back to A country before Logan ensured that Avery was his daughter.


    Avery had been taken to the Presidential Palace.


    In the bedroom, the doctor was examining Avery. According to the doctor''s report, that would be preterm labor because the belly was hard, and there was a continuous contraction.


    The female doctor put her hands on Avery''s belly and said, "Relax. Don''t be nervous. This will not take long. Take a deep breath. Good, GOOD."


    After finishing the examination, the female doctor signed, "Next time, please be careful. If it happens again, that would be preterm labor."


    "Preterm labor?" Avery became serious. Gradually, her face turned pale. She became more and more anxious.


    Avery had never considered what happened to her if the baby was born early.


    "Should I do something in advance? If the situation becomes worse, and that is preterm labor, will I die?" Avery thought to herself.


    "Miss. Peters, why do you have so much sweat all of a sudden? You don''t have to be anxious. It''s ok. That won''t be preterm labor if you take care. Avoid doing any extreme activities,"


    The doctor found there was a lot of sweat on the tip of Avery''s nose, and her whole face turned pale. The doctor quickly came to comfort her and let her relax.


    However, Evan kicked the doctor suddenly, "Quack. Get out!"


    Avery wanted to hold the doctor, but she was away from her, "Evan was worried about me. Sorry."


    The doctor seemed to make a mistake and walked away sadly.


    Evan stood before Avery and gently licked Avery''s belly with his thin finger, saying unfriendly, "If you dare to come out in advance, I must beat you."


    Avery heard that Evan was saying something and looked up, "What is he talking about?" Avery asked herself.


    "Evan Howel, do you want to kill your kid?"


    "If he tortures you. I couldn''t stand it," Evan tried to control himself. It seemed that Evan hated the baby the most.


    Avery now became curious about Evan, asking, "Don''t you wish he would come out early?"


    Avery thought about the question carefully. She knew he didn''t like the baby.


    If he loves the baby, he will talk with the baby. And when Avery got something wrong, he would care about the baby first.


    But he didn''t. He paid all his attention to Avery. He only cared about her.


    Therefore, Avery was curious about his attitude toward children.


    Otherwise, Avery guessed that Evan wanted to have a bay for Diana.


    For a while, Evan answered directly, "Yes, I don''t like him."


    "It is you who wanted me to be pregnant," Avery was angry at him because it was their baby, and she paid a huge price to have the baby.


    Avery looked at Evan with disappointment. She didn''t want to argue with him. Avery was disappointed. She thought Evan would like the baby because it was their baby.


    Full of tears in Avery''s eyes. Avery bit her lips and then asked, "For Diana, you let me be pregnant? Yes?"


    "Darling, you don''t have to infer something. Tell me. Do you love the baby?"


    "Of course, I love the baby."


    "Would you spend a lot of time with him?"


    "If I have time, I will,"


    "Would you take care of him by yourself?"


    "I would like to," If Avery has the chance, she must always be with the baby. Otherwise, it would be a regret for her.


    "Then, would you ignore me?" Evan asked. He thought as soon as the baby came out, Avery would spend a lot of time with him. He was sad about that, and he had tried to neglect these facts.


    "So, you envy a baby who hasn''t come out? It is a baby. You don''t have to envy him," Avery thought about Evan''s words and then said.


    "Although the baby is little, he is a man," Evan said. He found he always share Avery''s love with others, such as her nanny, Gabrielle, Andrew Clifford, Olivia, and Logan.


    Now, Evan wanted to have Avery alone.


    He wished Avery only loved him. And they will spend time together without any problem.


    "And¡­He will suck your n.i.p.p.l.e," Evan barked.


    Evan wanted to stop thinking. As he thought, he was more anxious.


    Avery was angry at him, but she thought it was funny. She wanted to cover the baby''s ears. Otherwise, the baby must be disappointed. She guessed.


    Sure enough, the baby kicked, and there was a big bump on her belly.


    That means that the baby was protesting against Evan.


    Avery looked at Evan and found he was staring at her chest passionately, so she said, "Evan Howel, shut up. You can go out first."


    Evan was silent.


    "The baby doesn''t like to hear your voice."


    "Avery Peters, are you serious?" Evan stood up immediately. He had tried to control himself. Otherwise, he would kick the medical box away.


    "It is true that he is a little bad guy!" Evan said to himself.


    "I won''t go. Let the baby go," Evan was so angry that he walked back and forth.


    "How? Could he take a walk and then get back to my belly to sleep? How na?ve you are!"


    "If you don''t want to leave, it''s fine¡­" Avery had to stand up from the bed.


    Evan turned to look at her.


    "You should love him. You should get along well with him and let him love you. When the baby is about seven months, he can hear and feel. If you don''t love the baby, he will get the feeling. He can recognize who his father is through my voice, and he can feel what I feel," Avery continued to say.

 Chapter 493 - 493: It’s Difficult To Get Her Love

    Evan''s face gradually darkened. A baby in Avery''s belly could easily defeat him?


    "What do you want me to do?" Evan said in the grievance.


    "If you talk to him every day, tell him stories and sing to him, he will like you very much. Besides, you''ve studied for him in the hospital before, haven''t you?" Avery wondered why Evan was unhappy about it when the baby was about to be born.


    "You want me to tell him stories and sing? I used to study because I didn''t want you to work so hard. I can take care of the baby, provided he doesn''t touch you. I can love her if she is a baby girl."


    Everything Evan did was for Avery.


    However, the baby boy in her belly posed a threat to Evan''s position.


    Avery asked him to shut up and let him out for the baby.


    "Why don''t you go out and think about it first?" Avery wanted to lie down, "I''m tired. I want to get some sleep first."


    This was a request for Evan to leave, but Evan could do nothing to her under the present situation.


    Evan stared at the woman, whose purpose was to force her directly to live in peace with him, turned reluctantly, and went out.


    Evan opened the door with hostility, as if to concentrate all the anger on the action of opening the door, but was startled by the figure paced back and forth in the hallway.


    Evan looked at the man in the hallway, who was also looking at him.


    The two men looked at each other. Evan did not want to pay attention to him and wanted to find a place to calm down, but he greeted the man out of etiquette, "My President."


    Logan was a little nervous and asked, "Evan, how is Avery?"


    Evan understood that Logan might not be a wise president, but he was definitely a good father.


    Logan was now so nervous standing outside the door and wanted to know Avery''s situation. In fact, he has accepted the fact that Avery was his daughter, although the result has not yet come out.


    But in the subconscious, he was already hoping it''s the truth.


    "The baby was almost born prematurely. She is fine now."


    Logan stood up straight, was relieved, and then took a look at Evan, "Let''s have a drink?"


    At the bar, Evan opened a bottle of whiskey, filled a glass with it for Logan, and then picked up his own.


    "The Peters family is not nice to her. It is rumored that she is a bastard daughter. The relationship between you and Avery''s mother has given me the idea of verifying your relationship with Avery."


    Logan nodded, "Olivia tricked me around. She insisted that Avery was the daughter of Anthony."


    "Are you guilty now?" Evan''s eyes were full of vigilance. Was Logan guilty about Avery and wanted to make up for the missing fatherly love?


    There was another man who wanted to show his love for Avery?


    Evan said coldly, "Avery has a bad temper."


    So this was a suggestion for Logan to give up early.


    "I just want her to accept me."


    "She is very independent, and now she would rather have no father in this situation."


    Logan squinted, "If the results confirm our relationship, I am afraid it is not a question of whether she wants to have a father."


    Evan froze for a moment, and a glass of whiskey went straight to his stomach, "She would probably rather die than give in."


    Logan put the glass of whiskey that had not been finished on the table. As the whiskey was splattered, he said, "Mr. Howel, you can''t represent her."


    "I know her. After all, I''m her husband." Evan said this with confidence. He has suffered a lot in order to take care of this woman.


    "You''re divorced."


    "She has my child in her belly."


    "If she chooses someone else, the child in her belly may not be yours," Logan said coldly.


    "That doesn''t change the fact of consanguinity."


    "I''m thinking about this matter as you. She cannot change the fact of consanguinity."


    Logan was as cunning as a fox and wanted Avery to find her origin. Evan had no objection, but Logan must not expect to get a little love from that woman.


    "She can''t choose someone else. She can only marry me."


    Logan said with a smile, "It''s good for young people to have dreams."


    Then he looked up and drank the whiskey, slammed the glass down, and returned to a domineering look.


    From the role of father to that of the president, Logan said, "If she is my daughter, her choice must be the best. I will give her the best in the world."


    "Only I can give her these."


    Logan returned to a wait-and-see look and turned away. Evan directly grabbed the bottle and raised his head to drink it.


    He wanted to make Avery smaller, put her in his pocket, and took it with him so that only she belonged to him alone.


    Because it''s difficult to get her love.


    It was bright in the morning.


    In the room.


    While Avery was still sleeping, she smelled a strong smell of alcohol.


    Then she heard the voice of the man, "What do you want me to say? Or shall we come straight for a drink?"


    Avery, "..."


    "If you kick my woman in pain next time, I''ll spank you hard when you are born."


    Avery, "..."


    "She''s my woman. Her b.o.o.b.s can only be mine. You only deserve milk powder."


    Avery, "!!!"


    Avery opened her eyes and soon looked at him, "Evan, what are you talking about?"


    "We''re having a conversation between men."


    "Are you threatening him?"


    "Absolutely not."


    At this moment, a servant knocked at the door and came in. After looking at Evan, she said with subservience, "Miss Peters, the president is waiting for you to have breakfast. He asked me to see if you are awake."


    Evan was vigilant. They have never been qualified to have dinner with the president. Now the president was waiting for fear of interrupting Avery''s rest?


    Evan narrowed his eyes slightly and did not wait for Avery to respond. He said first, "Tell the president that Avery is not awake yet."

 Chapter 494 - 494: Avery Is His Daughter

    Avery was speechless and immediately stopped the servant, "Please tell him that we''ll be here soon."


    "You don''t want to admit he is your father, do you?" Evan saw her lift the quilt to get up. The pajamas collar tilted to one side and revealed her round shoulder.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but I should have the basic etiquette. If you hadn''t given him the result of the DNA test, there would not have been so many things." Avery looked at him. What expression did he have?


    Since hearing that the child would likely be born prematurely, Evan was strange. Should she call a doctor to ask if there was anything wrong with him?


    "That''s a different situation." If he hadn''t given Logan the result of the DNA test, Logan would have done something to her.


    Evan bent down, put on a pair of white slippers for her, and picked her up, "If you finally forgive him, will you stay with him?"


    Was he worried she''s not going back with him?


    Avery put her arms around his neck, "I''ll stay with you if you want."


    There was a smile along the corner of the man''s lips, "You can only stay by my side, and you are not allowed to go anywhere."


    Avery leaned up and took a bite at Evan''s neck. He was an extremely stingy man.


    She used to find a little sign of this, but now he seemed to get stingier.


    Evan hugged Avery all the way to the restaurant and put Avery down at the farthest seat from Logan.


    Finding that there were Logan and her mother, Avery asked casually, "Where is Andrew?"


    Olivia moved and sat next to Avery, "He went to the police station last night to ask for your news. Knowing you''ve come back, he goes to deal with his own problems."


    As she spoke, she glanced disgruntled at Evan and said, "You men sit together."


    Evan did not care about Olivia at all but sat down next to Avery. The three people were sitting at one end of the long table, and Logan was sitting far from the other end.


    Logan was embarrassed and asked her nervously, "Avery, are you all right?"


    Avery looked at the servants in front of her putting some milk, soybean milk, orange juice, and sandwiches on the table.


    When she heard Logan''s question, she said, "I''m used to you calling me Miss Peters. After all, we''re not so familiar."


    Logan, "..."


    Avery was really his daughter, as her character was like his.


    It was said that Avery was not favored in the Peters family. Perhaps because of this, it''s not easy to get along with her.


    After all, Logan was the president, and he felt he lost his face when he was refused by Avery.


    But he could not help feeling guilty when he thought that Avery was his daughter with the woman he loved and that he was absent in Avery''s life.


    He was a man, a father, and then a president.


    A president also loved his children as a father.


    Logan was unable to find a way out of the embarrassing situation and didn''t speak. Olivia continued to satirize him, "It is really rare to see such a person."


    Logan gave her a look, and Olivia was a little guilty unexpectedly.


    They have not been together for so many years, and Logan was almost fifty years old.


    Thinking about it, Olivia could not help glancing at the man''s figure. How did he do it?


    Logan was almost fifty years old, but he looked like a person in his thirties.


    Olivia was in a coma for so many years, and the medicine in Cambola City kept her youth, but the man kept his youth with his charm.


    But Logan was still a playboy in Olivia''s heart no matter how handsome he was. Even if he did not touch Molly, there were all his rumors.


    It''s said that there was a mistress who was called Cindy


    Olivia didn''t want Avery to admit he was her father, or Avery would be disgraced.


    Thinking about it, Olivia glanced at Evan and thought that the world has really changed a lot. There were more sc.u.m men these days than in her time.


    Evan has divorced Avery, almost married Rebecca, and now was pestering Avery?


    The two men were both sc.u.ms.


    Then Olivia put an omelet in Avery''s bowl, "A pregnant woman needs multiple proteins. Finish drinking the milk. What else do you want to eat? I''ll cook everything you want for you."


    Olivia seemed to be picky on everyone and everything.


    Even if she liked Andrew''s sugared words, she was still picky about Andrew.


    "Mom, I''m not picky about food."


    "There is nothing wrong with being picky about food. The omelet was still raw. If the yolk is not cooked, there will be germs. You''d better not eat it. I''ll fry it for you."


    As she spoke, she picked up the omelet in Avery''s bowl and went to the kitchen.


    Olivia was busy frying the omelet while Logan''s face darkened all the way.


    After the meal, Logan chased her mother into the bedroom, and Evan was at an emergency meeting of the Howel Group.


    Avery quietly sent her servant to the doctor.


    The servant brought in a woman of about 30 years old, full of charm. The servant introduced the woman to Avery, "Miss Peters, this is Dr. Darling. She is the prince''s private psychiatrist."


    The woman stretched out her hand, "Hello, my name is Erin Darling."


    Avery reached out and shook her hand, "I have some questions, and I''d like to consult you."


    The servant made a cup of rose tea, poured it separately for the two, and returned to the kitchen.


    From a distance, the two delightful women were talking on the high-end sofa, which was as beautiful as a painting.


    Erin, with a professional posture, listened to Avery''s questions, nodded, and began to analyze.


    "If the change occurred at the moment when he heard the child would be born prematurely, then it''s an antenatal anxiety disorder."


    "Shouldn''t antenatal anxiety disorder be nervous about the baby? And why is it so sudden?"


    "Maybe there is an incubation period. There is a wide variety of antenatal anxiety. His love for you is greater than the child, so he is afraid that the arrival of the child would distract your attention to him. This is actually the result of his lack of security for your love."


    It''s true that Evan had no sense of security for her love. Avery had refused him many times and had divorced him so that he had such an unstable mood.


    "This insecurity will make him anxious to get your attention. He will become alert about any person who can draw your attention and automatically regard him as an enemy."


    Avery was surprised to listen to the analysis of Erin, but she did not expect Evan to have anxiety.


    And this kind of anxiety, apparently, was brought to him by her.


    Maybe it''s because Evan cared about her. If she were Evan, she would be more anxious than Evan.


    "How do I transform this anxiety?"


    Erin said with a smile, "It''s easy. Give him a sense of security, and let him know that you care about him. You have to do something."

 Chapter 495 - 495: Sing A Rhyme

    "Let him know that you care about him," Avery repeated this sentence, watching Erin go far.


    A group of servants carrying things passed by Erin, and they were carrying a small white bed and all kinds of toys.


    They gossiped as they walked.


    "Have you heard about it? Avery is the daughter of the president."


    "I think it''s real. Otherwise, the president would not have built a baby''s room."


    "I''m jealous of Avery."


    "You don''t need to envy others. Your husband cares about you. Tell me, is there any secret of your husband''s care."


    "That''s because I care about him, too."


    Standing on the side of Avery, the housekeeper, embarrassed to distract Avery''s attention, said cleverly, "The president is going to vacate the yard next door for a baby''s residence."


    There was already a figure around him who walked out quickly.


    When the servants saw Avery, they immediately stopped their gossip and bowed their heads.


    "Wait a minute."


    The housekeeper rushed over and pointed at them, "You know where it is? If I hear your gossip again, I will cut your tongue off."


    The servants turned pale after listening to the housekeeper''s words. They knew that their gossip was heard by Avery and begged for mercy nervously.


    "Miss Peters, we didn''t mean to gossip on purpose. Please don''t let the president fire me. I need this job."


    "Miss Peters, it''s our fault. Please forgive us."


    The tension and fear spread rapidly in the huge courtyard, and several sparrows probably felt the repressed atmosphere, flew away from the branches and fluttered to the distant wall.


    "Relax. I just want to hear how you let your husband know that you care about him."


    The servant being asked was more nervous, did not know what the purpose of Avery was, and trembled.


    "Put down the bed first. Don''t worry. I promise you won''t be fired if you give me a good answer." Avery turned her head and said to the housekeeper, "Can you help me get some new jewelry that has not been used?"


    Housekeeper nodded and sped up his pace. This might be the most favored princess in the future.


    "It''s new jewelry that has not been used. I''ll give it to you as a reward."


    When the servants heard Avery''s words, they were dying to try.


    The housekeeper brought the jewelry box and opened it. There were all high-end custom-made diamond necklaces and diamond bracelets, which were made of expensive materials. The value was almost the same as their salary for several decades.


    The point was that these were all brand-new.


    In order to please Avery, Logan had sent this jewelry to her in the morning.


    "My husband likes to listen to my praise. I always say he is capable and handsome."


    "My husband likes my cooking very much. They always say that the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach."


    "My husband doesn''t know any romance. He said, let me take care of the baby for him."


    "I don''t think you should be too nice to a man. If you are too nice to him, he won''t cherish it."


    "You shouldn''t be too nice to a man. No matter what you''re doing to him, he will take it for granted. There was news the other day that a husband has transferred the property generated by his wife to a mistress."


    "Hey, are you out of the question? Miss Peters asked how to let a man know that you care about him."


    "Spend more time with him, and let him know that you care about him."


    "And remember the special day between you or his birthday."


    Avery suddenly came to her senses. How could she almost forget such an important day?


    She clearly had remembered it some time ago.


    She asked the housekeeper to give them the jewelry in a hurry, went into the kitchen and prepared a cake. Then she took out the watch with a recording function that she had bought.


    After a while, she came to the study and secretly opened the door. She estimated that the video conference of Evan was almost over, but she heard some music.


    Avery frowned. Was it nursery rhyme?


    She walked into the study quietly, and her steps were so light for fear that she would disturb the people inside.


    Evan, however, was very sensitive to her breath, looked back, and saw that the woman was walking in, "Turn it off."


    Robert was busy turning off the music. He thought it''s especially strange to find Evan listening to the nursery rhyme.


    And, just now, he had heard Evan singing the nursery rhyme.


    "Are you listening to the nursery rhyme?" Avery wanted to laugh. He wanted to sing the nursery rhyme to the baby, and he was learning it?


    "It''s Robert." After that, Evan glanced at Robert and said, "I let you turn off the video. Why are you playing the nursery rhyme? You are not married, and it''s too early to prepare in advance."


    Robert, "..."


    Avery, "..."


    Evan closed the computer screen and looked up at Avery''s belly.


    He reached out and said, "Come here."


    Avery walked over and then sat consciously on his lap.


    The man raised his hand and paused again, "What am I going to say to the baby today?"


    Avery put her hand over the back of his hand and touched her belly with his hand.


    "Are you feeling it?"


    "..."


    Feeling that his hands were taut, Avery patted him on the back of his hand.


    "Honey, you and the baby are the most important people in my life. I love you, so I love him, and I love him because I love you."


    Because of her words, Evan slowly looked up, "You mean, you love him because of me."


    "Yes."


    Evan wanted to say something else. Avery put her finger on his perfect lip flap, suddenly bowed her head, and kissed him.


    Evan was a little surprised. It''s rare for the woman to take the initiative.


    Avery trembled slightly but kissed him seriously. Evan slowly closed his eyes, and warmly responded to her.


    They kissed for nearly thirty minutes. Avery''s face flushed.


    Evan''s forehead was against the woman''s forehead. When the woman calmed down, he asked solemnly, "Do you want me to sing him a nursery rhyme?"

 Chapter 496 - 496: Evan’s Birthday

    Avery couldn''t help laughing. She couldn''t imagine what was going to happen when she gave birth to the baby. Evan envied him.


    A scene came to Avery''s mind naturally, the baby, Evan, and her.


    Avery thought it over and found that she had never heard Evan sing a song, not to mention a baby song. Avery nodded, "The baby would like it."


    Evan frowned thoughtfully and cleared his throat, but at that time, Robert knocked on the door, "Mr. Howel¡­"


    When the door opened, Robert saw Evan and Avery, he hesitated. He knew he broke the beautiful moment.


    Even so, Evan didn''t blame him but became more friendly.


    "Is it true? Is Mr. Howel happy?" Robert couldn''t believe it.


    "What happened?"


    "It is heard from the hospital that Miss. Summer is not good. You should have a visit."


    Avery was unhappy all of a sudden. She didn''t want Evan to leave. She immediately held him with her both hands.


    Today was a special day, Evan''s birthday. Although there was nothing new, Avery still wanted to be with him.


    Evan understood and whispered to Avery, "I will be back soon."


    "You had said you would come back soon last time, but you didn''t come back until night."


    "It isn''t late. I think I can handle it within a few hours."


    "What if the thing is difficult? You can''t control the situation."


    Evan thought it over and frowned. Then he asked Avery, "Would you like to come with me?"


    Avery was astonished and said nothing.


    "Mr. President wants to have a good relationship with you. I believe he will let you go out."


    Avery was persuaded and stood up without hesitation, "I come to change clothes."


    With a yellow Chanel dress, Avery looked elegant and beautiful. Her long hair was loosely braided. Wisps of her hair fell from one side of her face, which made her s.e.xier.


    Avery dressed up even if she would pay a visit to a patient.


    Avery was looking at herself in the mirror and tried to keep a good look. All of a sudden, Evan held her tight from behind, resting his head on her shoulder and saying, "Darling, you look beautiful."


    Looking at Evan in the mirror, Avery recalled what the maid said today, "Daring, you also look handsome. You are the most handsome man I have never seen."


    Avery became a little bit embarrassed when she said these words. It was impossible to say those words before, but now she just said naturally.


    Evan raised his eyebrows. He found there was something special.


    When Evan and Avery stood in front of the hospital hand in hand, people started to discuss Evan and Avery because they looked beautiful, and it was amazing when they showed up.


    Except for Evan''s bodyguard, Logan asked more people to do security checks.


    It was noisy. Media and the audience, many people gathered there though the soldiers tried to maintain the order.


    "Stop the media," Evan told Robert. He came here to pay a visit and didn''t allow the media to say something wrong.


    The bodyguards and soldiers prevented people from entering into the wall. As they went into the room, it became quieter.


    Soon, they took the elevator and arrived at the floor where Diana was.


    The chief doctor had already stood in front of the elevator. He said with a smile, "Mr. Howel."


    Avery quickly gave a glance over the chief doctor and found something wrong. She couldn''t understand, "Diana is in bad condition, but the chief doctor is so happy. Why?"


    Two nurses who wore pink suits were standing on both sides of the elevator. They also smiled at them. Avery whispered to Evan, "How deliberate service is! They even come to the elevator to pick you up."


    Evan knew Avery was critical. So he asked the doctor thoughtfully, "What''s going on?"


    "Diana is in the ward. Mr. Howel, please come to have a visit."


    "The ward? They just called Evan and told him that Diana is in bad condition, but now she isn''t in the rescue room. Why? Is she sick seriously? Is it impossible to save her?" Avery gave a glance over Evan.


    Evan looked bad. He was worried about Diana very much. With the guidance of the chief doctor, Evan strode across the long corridor. Also, the nurses followed them. On their way, some patients looked out of their ward and observed Evan and Avery curiously.


    The ward door was closed, but the doctor didn''t open the door for Evan.


    Evan gave Robert a hint, and he came to open the door.


    Bang¡ª


    Numerous colorful ribbons showed up from the sky and fell to the ground.


    Dozens of hundreds of candle cups were before their eyes, which made the room bright and warm.


    There were two balloons on both sides of the banner, with the words, "Evan Howel, Happy Birthday."


    Then the melodious music sounded from the rotating music box.


    Diana couldn''t move agilely. With a white dress, Diana slowly walked to Evan pushing a cake with a burning candle.


    Diana had a small face and big eyes. Under the candlelight, she looked more beautiful though she was weak because of the illness.


    Diana was closer to them. When she looked up at Evan, she was surprised to find Avery was here. But she tried to calm down and said, "Evan, happy birthday."


    Although Diana was weak and sick, she looked beautiful still. When Avery looked at Diana, a beautiful Chinese woman came to her mind. Just like the woman, Diana had thin and crooked eyebrows and passionate eyes.


    Diana looked so weak that people tend to be worried about her in case she would fall to the ground all of a sudden.


    "Miss. Peters," Diana said gently, "Today is Evan''s birthday. He saved me and helped me a lot, so I want to give him a surprise. Would you mind it?"


    Avery said nothing. She couldn''t say no to Diana, so she just looked at Diana with a half-smile.


    Avery thought she would be the first one who celebrated the birthday for Evan, but Diana did it first.


    What Diana did was also proper. She didn''t make a heart shape with the candle or cake.


    To show her love to Evan and make him relaxed, Avery had planned to give Evan a surprise.


    But when Avery found Diana had made full preparation for him, she felt guilty at what she had done for Evan.

 Chapter 497 - 497: Did She Save You?

    Avery didn''t answer Diana, and Evan also looked unhappy. In this situation, Diana became embarrassed all of a sudden.


    Evan was annoyed at Diana because she cheated


    on him, but he still tried to control himself because she looked fragile.


    The doctor also found something wrong. He wrung his hands and explained, "Mr. Howel, I''m glad that Miss. Summer will recover soon, and I suggest she have a rest still, but she insisted on holding a birthday party for you. She said you are the only one intimate relative that she knew here."


    The doctor had made an explanation ¡ª the reason for holding a party for Evan and her determination.


    Avery paid attention to the word "relative" that the doctor said. It seemed like the doctor wanted to justify Diana''s behavior.


    It was, of course, that Evan and Diana were meant to be a couple, which was not a surprise in The City.


    Avery deliberately turned to look at the candle on the ground. She tried to be calm. Now she had a complicated mood. As a picture on Evan''s page goes, "Although the enemy has not declared the war, the man has presumed that the enemy is strong."


    It was true that the enemy was strong.


    So far, Avery had to admit that Diana won because she had made a surprise for Evan


    As soon as the doctor finished his words, no one said something. Evan didn''t say a word too. He just looked at the candle in the cake without any particular expression and then said, "Help her go to bed."


    Telling from the words that Evan said, it seemed that he cared about Diana.


    For avoiding stepping on the candle, Robert carefully tiptoed to Diana.


    Evan then said to the bodyguards in a commanding tone, "get sorted out."


    "Evan, eat a piece of cake first," Robert helped Diana go to bed, and then she said.


    Avery was anxious. Her eyelid jumped. When Diana called him Evan, he answered her naturally. Evan and Diana were so close.


    Avery took a deep breath. Otherwise, she felt like being suffocated. Even if Evan didn''t love Diana, Avery couldn''t control herself to doubt. Now she wanted to leave.


    "It is just a surprise for your birthday. Are you astonished? When you were a little boy, I had also held a birthday party for you. It''s fine. You don''t need to be surprised, Evan," Diana said with a weak smile. She tried to pretend to be a frail patient.


    Then Diana stopped to have a rest. After a while, she said, "Might I.. call you, Avery?"


    The candles went out, and the lights were turned on. Avery slowly turned to look at Diana. With the bright light, Avery could see Diana clear. Her skin was smooth and pale, just like a healthy man.


    Avery shook her head, showing that she didn''t mind.


    "As an old friend, I''m sorry to make you embarrassed. Probably, I did something wrong," Diana was coughing while she was saying.


    Evan finally relaxed and said peacefully, "The doctor suggested you have a good rest. As for the cake¡­"


    Evan turned to Avery, asking, "Shall we cut it down?"


    Avery knew Evan turned to ask her, so she nodded though she wouldn''t like to do so.


    Robert was also anxious. He was afraid that Avery would do something improper when she saw Diana.


    According to Evan''s order, Robert had to pick up a knife though he didn''t want to cut it because the cake was beautiful. The blue ocean aquarium was a double cake with square shape. There was an ocean where dolphins, whales, and jellyfish were swimming.


    Finally, Robert cut the cake into several parts and was given out to doctors and nurses.


    The doctors and nurses were grateful to get a piece of cake. They whispered, "What a beautiful cake. Miss. Summer is so ingenious that she can make such a beautiful cake. I want to keep it, not eat it."


    Hearing what the nurses and doctors said, Avery now knew Diana made the cake by herself. It was true that the cake was beautiful and vivid.


    Compared to the cake that she made to Diana''s cake, Avery was sad for herself. Since the time was limited, She just made a simple cake.


    Evan bit into a cake and then gave the plate to Robert, saying, "Have a good rest."


    Evan was going to leave now.


    When Diana heard that, she immediately took out a gift box from the bedside table, "Here is your birthday gift."


    Robert quickly came to take it to Evan.


    Evan looked at it but didn''t take it. So Robert immediately kept it for Evan.


    Diana then said to Evan, "Evan, thank you for your medicine."


    "I got to go," Evan answered.


    "The medicine? Ergotamine?" Avery guessed.


    After getting in the car, Evan didn''t open the gift box still. Avery gave a glance over the box and asked, "Aren''t you curious about it?"


    Avery was curious about the gift, but Evan only cared about her.


    "Forget the gift. What do you want to ask?"


    Avery turned to be serious and said, "what do I want to ask? If I ask, would you answer me?"


    "Have a try," Evan tried to encourage Avery. While he touched and rubbed her waist, he picked up the gift box with another hand and gave it to Avery.


    Avery smiled. She now believed that Evan didn''t care about the gift. The reason that he gave it to her was because she was curious about it.


    It was a black square box, a bit like a jewelry box. Avery didn''t open it immediately. Instead, she thought it over and asked, "What does Diana mean for you?"


    Evan had expected that Avery would ask him this question.


    Evan held Avery''s waist with both hands, put his chin on her forehead, and kissed her. "As you have known, I have known Diana since I was a little boy, about 13 or 14 years," Evan answered peacefully.


    "Did she save you?"


    "Do you know about it?" Evan was astonished.

 Chapter 498 - 498: What A Coincidence

    "I guessed," Avery answered. Otherwise, she couldn''t understand why Evan treated her very well.


    "Yes, she saved me. When she tried to save me, her father tried to stop her because he was afraid that it was dangerous to his daughter. Unfortunately, on the way to find Diana, her father had an accident and died. And on the blink of her father''s death, I promised to take care of her."


    "All right," Avery understood and asked peacefully, "So, how to take care of her?"


    "As soon as she gets better, I should take her back to her home."


    Avery then kept silent. Although she wanted to ask why Diana had gone into the neurological hospital, she held the question.


    Avery looked down at the gift box and finally opened it because she was curious about the gift.


    As soon as Avery opened the box, she was astonished. It was a black watch that was the very same watch that she was going to give Evan as a birthday gift.


    Avery knew Evan loved to collect watches and this watch was the latest one in this season, so she bought it. But now Avery was astonished. What a coincidence!


    Avery became sullen and embarrassed. She had tried her best to make Evan happy and show her love to him, but she had never expected that Diana did better than her and prepared the same birthday gift.


    Avery''s finger turned to be a little pale. The surprise, the cake, and the gift made her embarrassed.


    She had never expected that Diana did all she wanted to do.


    "What''s wrong?" Evan asked. He was glad to find Avery envied because it means that she cared about him. So he closed the watch box and threw it away.


    "Don''t you like the watch?"


    Evan gave a glance over the box and answered, "I don''t like it."


    "Evan doesn''t like the watch?" Avery asked herself.


    "I heard from a maid that you had been busy doing something in the kitchen?"


    When Evan finished his meeting, he sent someone to check what Avery was doing. A maid told him that Avery was in the kitchen, so Evan didn''t interrupt her. He knew Avery was preparing something for him. Evan was looking forward to it.


    Thinking of the beautiful cake that Diana made, Avery shook her head and denied it, "I was hungry, so I made some food for myself."


    "Haven''t you prepared the gift for me?" Evan had no patience and asked directly.


    "I¡­" Avery bit her teeth. She didn''t know how to answer.


    She wouldn''t like to give the same gift to Evan. Moreover, Evan had said he didn''t like the watch.


    However, Avery didn''t want to let Evan upset, so she whispered, "I did prepare the gift for you¡­"


    Hearing the answer, Evan was happy again. Prenatal anxiety made him anxious. He needed her love very much.


    As soon as they came back to the presidential palace, Evan immediately asked for the gift. He wanted to prove that Avery loved him.


    "Why are you so eager? I put the gift in the bedroom. You can go to the room 20 minutes later," Avery asked Evan to sit down, and then she went back to the bedroom.


    Avery hurriedly opened the closet, wore a s.e.xy red nightdress, and tied a bow on her head. Then she went into a big gift box that she asked the maid to prepare.


    Twenty minutes later, Evan opened the door. Since the light turned off, he could see a big gift box through the hall light.


    Evan frowned slightly, guessing, "Is she the gift?"


    All of a sudden, Evan turned on the light and saw a big white box with a white bow. He held the bow and opened the box without hesitation.


    Avery then slowly stood up from the box. With the red ribbon tied on her head and s.e.xy red nightdress, Avery looked s.e.xier.


    "Sir, it is your gift. Please take it," Avery tilted her head, observing Evan''s expression, but she couldn''t tell whether he liked the gift or not.


    Avery then opened her arms and waited for being embraced, but Evan stood still.


    "Is it the gift that you prepared for me?"


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "You are not sincere."


    Avery couldn''t understand. She had given herself to him, but he was not satisfied.


    Evan touched Avery''s back and said, "You hadn''t even cut off the label of the dress. You should admit that you forget my birthday. It is ok."


    Evan had exerted himself to tug off the label of the nightdress. Then he took off his coat and put it on her, "Have you forgotten that the doctor had said it would be better not to make love three months before the birth?"


    Evan said in a disappointed tone as if he was an unhappy kid because he didn''t receive his birthday gift.


    It seemed that Evan became more worried.


    Avery bit her lips, saying, "So¡­ Might I cook a bowl of noodles for you? It represents longevity."


    Evan nodded reluctantly.


    The Kitchen


    Avery washed an onion. When she prepared to put it on the cutting board and cut it down, she glanced over the trash in which a cake was placed and was thinking about whether to make a better cake.


    Suddenly, she heard noises. Therefore, Avery got out of the kitchen and met Robert, asking, "What''s going on?"


    Robert looked weird. He hesitated for a while and then said, "Mr. Howel doesn''t believe that Mrs. Howel had not prepared a gift for him, so he ferreted around in the bedroom."


    "Ferreted around? Would he find the watch that I was going to give him as a birthday gift?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery hurriedly went into the bathroom to wash her hands and then quickly walked upstairs.


    The door of the bedroom opened. Clothes and accessories were here and there. Looking at Evan at a distance, Avery found that he held a black box.


    Evan realized that Avery was here, so he raised his hands with a black box, asking, "What''s this? You cheated me that you didn''t prepare the gift for me."


    "You just said you didn''t like the watch," Avery said hesitantly.

 Chapter 499 - 499: I Love You Till The End of Time

    Evan became cheerful and strode to Avery, "Who told you that I don''t like the watch?"


    "When we were in the car, you had told me."


    "Because it isn''t the watch you give me."


    Avery lowered her head, smiling, "Don''t mind that I give you the same gift as others?"


    "I don''t mind as long as it is from you," Evan answered and immediately took his watch off.


    Then he gave the watch that Avery bought to Avery, saying, "Could you please help me wear it?"


    At first, Avery was worried that it would be meaningless if she gave the same watch to Evan. However, Evan only cared about whether to prepare the gift for him or not. Probably, that''s the difference between men and women.


    When Avery helped Evan wear the watch, Evan found there was a button on one side of the watch and clicked it. Then Avery''s voice came out, "Evan Howel, I don''t know how to prove I love you. I love you ''till the end of time¡­"


    Avery recorded "I love you" in 83 languages.


    Avery was a little embarrassed and then turned off the switch.


    Evan touched her face, saying, "I almost miss such a good gift."


    Avery was joyful. She now understood that Evan just wanted her love.


    "Mrs. Howel, the noodle has been done. Shall I put it on the dish?" Robert rushed up and asked. When he arrived, he happened to see that Evan and Avery held each other, which made him embarrassed.


    "Don''t have to," Evan glared at Robert and then took Avery away.


    "Don''t have to? Where are we going?" Avery didn''t know what Evan wanted to do, but she had to follow him.


    "I had prepared a gift for you," Evan answered with a smile.


    "It is your birthday. Why do you send me a gift?"


    "You will know the reason soon."


    Evan didn''t take a driver. On the contrary, he sat on the driver''s seat and drove by himself. Avery was pregnant, so Evan drove slowly with opened windows. As soon as the gentle wind blew, they felt extremely comfortable.


    Soon, they stopped in front of a big castle.


    When a maid heard the voice, she rushed out of the castle, shouting, "Hello, Mr. Howel. Mrs. Howel."


    A maid had opened the car door for Avery.


    Howel''s Castle


    "Why does Evan take me here? The gift is in the castle?" Avery asked herself. With these questions in her mind, she followed Evan to the study room.


    Evan was more excited than Avery. He can''t wait to open the door and hold Avery''s hands tight, walking to the desk.


    The study room was decorated in Chinese style with a bookshelf that had hollow rectangular lattice. On the bookshelf, there were various books and antiques.


    Evan got a square and brown wooden box on the right grid. It was classic and carved with a dragon, smelling like sandalwood. There was a buckle on the box but unlocked.


    "What''s this?" Avery gave a glance over the box and then looked at Evan, asking.


    "According to the size of the box, is it a bracelet?" Avery thought to herself.


    "Open it," Evan didn''t answer her directly, but he was sure that the woman would like it.


    Avery became more curious and nervous. After taking a deep breath, she finally opened the box.


    "What''s this?" Avery had a close look, but she couldn''t figure out what it was. It was empty.


    "It is just a box. Why does Evan take me here?" Avery said to herself.


    Seeing that, Evan became angry. He grabbed the box and threw it on the desk, shouting, "Call all servants over here."


    Robert became serious. He called several servants over here and lined up in two rows. They lowered his head as if something doom was coming.


    They knew Evan was outraged. If they did something wrong, they would probably be dead.


    "Who came to the study room and touched the thing?"


    Evan knew the defense policy of the castle was always strict. With the infrared monitors, as soon as a suspicious person was found, the alarm would sound. However, the alarm didn''t sound, and nothing was moved. Therefore, Evan presumed that the suspected person must be the maids.


    It was quiet in the study room. No one dared to say a word or raise the head. Since people in the study room were afraid that they would be dead, they all held their breath.


    "Say it! Who did touch the things in the bookshelf? I don''t want to see the monitor. Tell me. Who. Otherwise, if I find the truth, you all will be punished."


    No one answered, still. Even if someone touched, the man wouldn''t admit now.


    "Get wh.i.p.s," Evan requested seriously.


    Several bodyguards got wh.i.p.s, respectively. As soon as Evan gave an order, they started to shake their wh.i.p.s violently. The whip made the servants'' clothes broken, and their skin hurt.


    Some servants had fainted. Some servants kept mourning.


    "All right. If it is not very important, let the servants go," looking at the servants who got severe injuries, Avery held Evan''s hands, saying.


    "Mr. Howel, it is not our fault," a servant knelt and crawled to Evan, saying, "We didn''t take the thing in the box away. It is you who asked us to give it to Miss. Summer."


    "Give it to Miss. Summer?"


    "You told us that, Miss. Summer didn''t feel good, so you decided to give it to her. It is not our fault. You can ask Miss. Summer. We had given the medicine to her."


    "Have I ever asked you to give it to her?" Evan became very angry.


    Then he strode to the desk and opened the drawer. He found there was the same wooden box in the drawer, but the color was less bright than the box in the bookshelf.


    Avery recognized the wooden box, which was for keeping ergotamine.


    "What''s going on?" Avery walked to Evan and picked the wooden box up, "Miss. Summer didn''t use it?"


    Evan was angry. He grabbed the wooden box, threw it out. The wooden box smashed to bits, and a small plastic bag fell out. It was a white powder.


    "That is to say that Diana didn''t eat ergotamine? But she looks very well today. Is it help from the hospital?" Avery asked herself.


    "What do you want to give me?" Avery tried to divert Evan''s attention and made a look at Robert, showing that the servants should leave; otherwise, one of them would be dead.


    The study room was in a mess. All servants were beaten, and there was blood on the ground.


    Evan''s eyes were full of blood. He turned to Avery, saying, "It''s the thing you want to have the most."

 Chapter 500 - 500: Hidden Truth

    Avery forgot to breathe. It seemed at the exact moment, a lightning came from the cloudy sky, and everything was blank, and so was her brain.


    She came back after a while.


    "Why do you have the drug?"


    "I also sent men to search for James''s bedroom that night."


    Evan stared at Avery with a crimson look. Avery''s face, which was always cool, frozen for seconds, and changed from shock to disappointment, coming to a complication he couldn''t understand.


    Evan had his eyebrows locked. Did Avery care for the drug more than he imagined?


    Avery did have a complex feeling. So she didn''t notice how Evan was studying her micro-expressions. She thought of Diana''s last words at the hospital, regarding how she thanked Evan for the drug.


    She then thought of a question she once asked Evan: there was a drug in Cambola City that was cooked for more than a hundred years, they said it could cure any illness. If she and Dinan were both fatally ill, who would Evan give the drugs to?


    Evan''s answer was Avery.


    When a hypothetical question became a reality, Avery''s guts told her Evan wanted to give her the drug. But something went wrong, or else he wouldn''t bring her here.


    To think Evan once gasped the chance to change her life and lost it, Avery feel extreme pain.


    "Why do you think of giving it to me until now? Do you know how important it is to me? You know I''ve been looking for it, and you could have given it to me a hundred times from when you had it, why do you wait till now?"


    Avery was sitting on pins and needles due to the time bomb, the new poison, buried in her body. She once suspected Rebecca had it. But she didn''t expect she was so close to it. She could just ask for it...


    But it was a great shame that she missed it when she could reach it.


    "Why is the drug so important to you?" This is the question Evan''s was struggling with. Avery never told him why she needed it so badly. She rarely has such a strong desire for almost anything.


    "Is the question important now? You knew how much I wanted to have it, but you waited until now to tell me you had it."


    If Evan gave her earlier, what happened today might have been prevented.


    "What are you hiding from me?"


    Evan suddenly grabbed Avery''s shoulder, who got a bit out of control. He could feel her body trembling. Evan was desperate for the answer and used more force on his fingers.


    "Tell me, what are you not telling me?"


    Avery closed her eyelids heavily. She took a deep breath and looked up again later.


    "Is there a connection? Do I need reasons every time I ask for something from you? Do I have to trade everything with a reason? If I told you there was no reason, wouldn''t you give me what I want?"


    "I know I don''t mean it. I''m just afraid you''re hiding something from me."


    Avery suddenly sneered. Her smile was cold. She stared at Evan, "What if I told you I might die without it?"


    Avery''s words turned into a sharp knife, piercing from Evan''s ears to his heart. He shook his head, not believing what he heard. He couldn''t allow it.


    Evan grabbed Avery''s shoulder so tightly in case she was gone the next second.


    He pulled her in his arms to make her a part of himself, "What nonsense are you talking about?


    Avery pushed Evan off. She said seriously, "I mean it."


    Evan stepped back suddenly. He slightly frowned and picked up the landline, "Get me the doctor with the most authority in B Country."


    "Do you want me to get a physical?" Avery guessed his intentions and trembled. But she was relieved soon. She knew the doctor probably wouldn''t detect it. Even if they did, it might not be a bad thing.


    She had harbored this secret too long and couldn''t bear it.


    Sharing is better than keeping it to herself. She''d rather Evan find out, thinking of which, Avery nodded. She played along the way she never did.


    All the eminent western doctors and traditional herbal medicine specialists were brought to the castle as fast as they could. They brought with them equipment for a physical, including for tests.


    "Mrs. Howel''s blood pressure is normal. She doesn''t have high blood sugar during pregnancy."


    "Blood pressure is normal. Heartbeat is a little fast, but it''s normal."


    "Blood test is normal. She doesn''t have anemia. She lacks mineral zinc. It can be supplemented through everyday dietary."


    "On all accounts, Mrs. Howel is healthy."


    After hearing the report, one doctor heard the question trembling by Evan. Then he gave Evan an odd look, "Mrs. Howel is perfectly healthy. There''s nothing suggesting otherwise. Maybe she has lots of pressure during the pregnancy. The bad feelings cause anxiety..."


    "Are you saying I have antenatal anxiety?" Avery walked to them quietly. She happened to hear the conversation and got mad, "Evan, you''re the one with it!"


    The doctor took a great amount of Avery''s blood for testing. She pressed the cotton swab on her vein and threw it in the bin. She knew they couldn''t test it. She gave Evan a taunting look, "so, the result''s back. Don''t you trust me?"


    "Mrs. Howel, you don''t have to think too much. If you do, the baby..."


    "Who allows you to talk?" Avery glared at Tinder, which shocked him. He stepped back.


    This was Evan''s birthday. Everything was fine until now. Tinder didn''t know why it would turn into this.


    Evan walked to Avery, and she dodged him. She felt she was a psychopath to him.


    "Are you anxious because I told you I didn''t like it?"


    Evan stared at Avery''s belly. The "it" referred to the baby.


    "I''m not. You''re the one having it," Avery shook her head, thinking it was Evan that got anxiety and sighed, "forget it, I know you wouldn''t believe me."


    The next second, Avery was hugged from behind her back. It was warm.


    "Call Miss Summer and send a search crew there."


    This was to Robert. Avery didn''t know why he wanted to phone Diana. But she couldn''t leave with him hugging her.


    The phone rang once and was answered.


    "Evan?"


    Diana''s voice had a suppressed delight. She didn''t sound ill at all. Her voice was sweet and lively. It was like she was on a joyful time traveling.


    "The drug-did you take it?"


    Diana was frozen and answered¡ª

 Chapter 501 - 501: I Feel Terrible

    Diana froze for a bit. And she hummed gently with tiny shyness.


    "The drugs work wonders. When I did the test tonight, the doctor said my healing was shockingly fast. Evan, thank you--"


    Evan hung up.


    He didn''t wait for Diana to finish but threw the phone away.


    Avery sneered. Without the drug, Diana could do with LAD. But without the drug, she could die.


    This was destiny.


    Maybe she had no one to blame but destiny.


    Avery took off Evan''s hands, but Evan kept hugging her, "where are you going?"


    "Anywhere but here. Evan, I feel terrible. Leave me alone."


    Diana used to live here. She used to be the one Evan cared for. Now she took the drug that was meant for her.


    Whether it was by chance, Avery felt this place suffocating.


    Especially she felt awful about how Evan didn''t give her the drugs sooner. She was depressed.


    Avery felt the pressure on her waist gone. Evan finally got off her.


    Avery didn''t waste a second to get out. The driver pulled open the door for her. She went in immediately. She didn''t know where she should go and asked the driver to take her to the presidential house.


    Followed by Evan and his security team, Avery got off at the presidential house.


    Olivia was arranging flowers in the living room. She held one rose and cut its branch in a tilting angle. She heard the car, put down the rose, and went outside to check.


    She saw Avery entering from afar, "Avery, you''re back."


    "Em," Avery answered and hurried upstairs. Soon she shut the door.


    Evan followed her to come in. Olivia gave him a look. They normally couldn''t get hands off each other. Now Avery came in first and Evan later. She didn''t have to ask to know they argued.


    "Sir... should we call a therapist to talk to Mrs. Howel?"


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry!"


    Erin Darling was called. She got the situation fast because Avery talked to her about Evan.


    "Where do you feel wrong? Mr. Howel?"


    Evan was getting upset, "Didn''t you fill her in?"


    Tinder then told Erin what happened in embarrassment. Erin then understood the situation. What was wrong with the couple? Were they both anxious because the due date was near? Or was the anxiety infectious?


    "I''ll talk to Avery."


    Eric heads upstairs led by the maid. But she knocked on the door several times, and Avery said she wanted to be alone.


    Erin didn''t know what to do.


    "Everyone has a unique way to destress. Maybe Avery just needs to be alone..."


    Evan started pacing around in front of Avery''s room. He didn''t get it why Avery was so upset about the drugs. Her worries were completely made-up.


    Evan banged on the door several times because he worried about her.


    "Open the door! Avery, I order you to open it!"


    Avery shut herself in the door and wouldn''t let anyone in. She really needed to adjust her feelings.


    "Open the door."


    There was banging on the door. But there was no response. Evan was worried, mad, "Open the door! You know I have more than one way to open it!"


    In the room, there was pitch darkness. Avery sat next to the window and put her head against the cold frame. Staring at the distance, she didn''t know what she was looking at. She just felt she was stuffed.


    She knew it was no use dwelling on what had happened.


    She felt she walked at the cliff, and there was a bridge she could walk on. But it was cut off by Evan. Maybe it didn''t belong to her after all.


    But she was struggling why he didn''t give it to her earlier. He knew how much it meant for her!


    Bang-


    Some noises soon came from outside. Avery looked around, hearing the bang, and the door was falling down.


    He had the door knocked down!


    How insane was he!


    Avery suddenly felt a thundering headache. She saw next to the window and put her head between her knees.


    Evan walked in.


    "Avery, I don''t know what you''re afraid of. But if you get ill, I''ll keep you company. I''ll get you the best of the best. I''ll do everything in my power to make sure you''re safe. If you''re worried I don''t like the baby, I''ll try to like it. If you..."


    Avery shook her head. She raised her head and cried. Before she had a chance to answer, Olivia was at the door, "What happened? Where''s all the noise coming from? Oh my god, why is the door knocked down?"


    Olivia opened the light and saw Avery sitting by the window with tears. She pushed Evan off, "Are you mean to Avery? I''m warning you this is a presidential house and not your place. Where do you think you are? How dare you knock off the door here? Don''t you have any manners?"


    Then she handed over tissues to Avery, "Avery, don''t be afraid. I won''t let anything happen to you here."


    Avery rubbed her temple. She already had a headache, and her mother just made it worse. Olivia acted like she would die before anything should happen to Avery. Avery couldn''t really say anything more.


    "Mom, I''m okay. Why don''t you leave me alone? And get someone to install a new door."


    "No. How can I leave while you''re like this?" Olivia glared at Evan, "Didn''t you hear what Avery said? Get out. I''ll stay with her."


    Evan was gloomy. He just stood there and wouldn''t move.


    Avery took the tissues and pressed them on her eyes. They wet the tissues soon. She crumbled them into a ball and said, "Mom, I want to speak to him in private."


    Olivia looked at her with worry. Then she gave Evan a dissatisfying look. She didn''t want to leave her alone with Evan, but he wouldn''t leave. She could do nothing about it, "Give me a call if you need anything."


    Olivia was afraid Evan would do something worse than breaking apart the door.


    Watching Olivia go, Tinder also left with all the help. Avery and Evan were alone in the empty room.


    Avery leaned against the window and tilted her head at Evan. Her eyes were red due to the crying.


    "Evan, I just want to know one thing. Why didn''t you give the drugs to me at first? Or did you plan to give them to Diana?"


    Evan''s hand, reaching out to her, frozen in the air, "Didn''t you see everything today? I didn''t give them to you first because..."

 Chapter 502 - 502: You Don’t Have To Doubt It

    Avery leaned against the cool glass. Behind her was the quiet night of the presidential house, sprinkled with star lights.


    Avery''s brunette hair was on her beautiful back and neck languishing. She tilted her head to look at Evan.


    Evan stood beside her and reached out his hands to wipe her tears, "I didn''t give them to you first because I sent them to testing. How can I watch you be a guinea pig with some unknown drugs?"


    Avery slightly opened her rosy lips due to surprise. She didn''t expect to hear that.


    But it was all over Evan to test it. He did test the drugs Charles gave her too.


    "And the result?"


    "It contains multiple herbs. It is harmless to the human body except for the tiny lead."


    Evan curled his fingers and moved down on Avery''s tearful cheek.


    "You stupid girl, if anything should happen to you, how would I live on my own? Your life is mine. No one would dare to take it without my consent."


    "Sometimes, it doesn''t necessarily work out."


    Evan looked at her like she was a terminal patient.


    "Avery, it''s not like you at all. I don''t know what you''re afraid of. But whatever it is, I''ll keep your company in life or in death. You don''t have to doubt it."


    Avery was shocked by his serious look. It was like he would follow her steps if she was gone one day.


    Avery felt this extreme pain in her heart, thinking if he found out why the drugs meant so much to her one day, he would find it harder to accept than she was.


    Avery was relieved, and the thing she kept struggling with had an answer. Maybe he couldn''t forget to get what didn''t belong to her.


    Or maybe it wasn''t necessarily a dead-end...


    So she reached out to Evan, "I''m tired. Hold me to the bed."


    Evan picked Avery up easily. The door was busted. He held her up to the next room. Then he wiped her face with a towel and pulled the quilt to lie with her.


    Evan lay on his side, his hand supporting his head, kept looking at her belly.


    Every time Evan looked like this, Avery felt he was about to do something.


    As it turned out, he got to the bottom of her dress with his warm hand and moved up along his thigh.


    Avery slightly shook. The feeling was deja-vu. His touch made her itchy, and it went all the way up from her feet until he stopped at her belly.


    "You..."


    Avery was about to ask what he had in mind. Evan leaned over and kissed her. His lip touched hers. Evan bit hers and whispered.


    "Do you mind if I say something to it?"


    Em, he did say he would try to like the baby.


    Avery gave him an encouraging smile, "Go ahead."


    Evan then pulled the quilt away and sat down solemnly.


    "You look like you''re in the middle of a meeting."


    Avery held back the laughter. Evan looked like he was ready to seal hundreds of millions of dollars.


    "He''d better listen."


    It was the same order tone. It was like the only tone he knew to others.


    Avery held Evan''s hand and reminded him, "Evan, be nice to him as you promised!"


    Evan held back here''s to assure her. Then he cleared his throat, "Jingle bell, jingle bell, jingle all the way..."


    Avery burst out laughing.


    "Hahaha..." Avery bent over to laugh. She could sense Evan''s hurt look behind her back. But she couldn''t control herself. She was shaking because she kept laughing. Her belly was suddenly kicked.


    She hurried to sit back and faced Evan, "I like it."


    She held his hands to put on her belly.


    The baby kicked her belly again. Avery held Evan''s hands so tightly again, "He likes it too."


    Evan held Avery in his arms so she could lean on his chest, "Am I not a good singer? Why are you laughing?"


    Avery shakes her head as she laughs, "You''re so cute, you know?"


    Evan had a good voice. But it sounded different to hear a child''s song from him.


    He probably only learned it once or twice. He didn''t even stay on the tune. No wonder he was reluctant to sing to the baby.


    "I don''t know that."


    "It''s okay. The baby likes it..."


    "Do you?"


    Evan''s voice was hot and low. He whispered in her ears and her earlobes got hot. Avery insisted, "Does it matter that I like?"


    "A lot. You laughed," Evan said seriously, "you''re having a good laugh. The doctor said the anxiety could get eased through doing something you enjoy."


    Avery didn''t know what to say, "Evan, you''re the one with anxiety."


    Why did she become the one with anxiety?


    "If you and the baby like my singing, I''ll learn morn songs?"


    Avery didn''t know what to say.


    She leaned in his arms and fell to sleep, hearing his story. Although Evan didn''t admit, Avery thought he would make a terrific father.


    The next morning, Avery turned aside in a daze. She wanted to get in Evan''s arms as a habit. But she felt nothing...


    Avery opened her eyes. Evan''s side was empty. He was already up.


    The maid heard the footsteps. She knew Avery was up and hurried to come in, "Miss Peters, your phone kept ringing earlier. Mr. Howel asked me to mute it so you could get more sleep."


    Then she handed the phone over to Avery.


    "Where''s he?"


    Avery asked. She looked down, and it was Gabby''s number.


    "Mr. Howel is in the kitchen. He said he would cook you breakfast..."


    Avery dialed back, hearing the noises downstairs. She heard her mother complaining at first. The toast was too dry, and the salad had too much dressing. Or the milk was too sweet.


    "Olivia''s there too. She and Mr. Howel fight over getting you breakfast."


    The maid explained. This was the first time she knew people fought over making breakfast.


    Avery knew the fight was all her mother fighting alone. She could only hear her voice in the kitchen.


    She heard it said the number she dialed had stopped service.


    Avery frowned. She started a video chat on Facebook, and soon she heard Gabby''s voice, "Avery, is my phone service cut?"


    "Em..."


    "Damn, I''m out of phone traffic too..."


    After Jackson got rid of her phone, he gave her a new one. She only had 60 minutes of free call and 500MB. The charge on her phone was zero.


    It was a scam!


    "Keep it short?"


    "Oh, I''m phoning to tell you Charles''s mother agreed on the op."

 Chapter 503 - 503: The Settings Does Not Make Any Sense

    Avery was frozen on the spot. She asked Gabby to tell Jackson to persuade Charles''s mother. She was worried about the risk. And she refused to have Charles take the op before a better plan came up.


    Jackson was the nephew of Charles''s mother. His words worked better than others''.


    And he didn''t fail Avery.


    Avery wanted to say more, but Gabby left. As she said, she ran out of phone traffic.


    On the other side of the phone


    A Country was night time.


    Gabrielle was outside the private room. She stared at the new phone. When Hill Ivan brought the phone to her, he said, "This is the most luxurious phone in the world. It has gold buttons and edges. The screen is filled with blue diamonds. The backplate is seamless ceramic. I''ve put the SIM card in, and your number is the same. Jackson asked me to get you a new phone plan."


    Gabby thought the phone was like some new money would use. It''s shining. She was uneasy compared with the old crappy phone she used for three years.


    Hill was kind to explain for her, "Jackson said you''re in too much debt. So the phone plan sticks with the minimum costs."


    Minimum costs...


    She knew the perv wouldn''t get generous for her!


    Forge it, and it''s better than nothing...


    Gabby took over the phone with faith. Then she heard Hill''s version of the minimum phone plan.


    "500GM AND 60 minutes of free calls every month. And, it''s free when you call or receive calls from Jackson."


    "What about my phone bill?"


    "0."


    Gabby threw the phone back to Hill like a bomb, "Hill, you know what? I actually don''t get to use my phone much. What did you say the phone costs?"


    "360, 000."


    ?


    "Mis Peters, take it. If Jackson couldn''t reach you, the consequence..."


    Hill gave her a look. Could she pretend she didn''t understand?


    "Oh, right, the phone card is custom made. If you change a new card, you can''t use it. And, Jackson said the phone bill would be added to your debt."


    A f.u.c.k.i.n.g blood-sucking vampire? Even 360,000 was added to her bill?


    Back to now, Gabrielle stared at the expensive phone with tears. She made one cross-continent call and said one word...


    She was shut off!


    A brown custom made shoe was underneath her eyes. She looked up along the long legs and saw Jackson''s snuggle.


    "Why''re you here? Wait for me to throw you money?"


    Then he reached in his pocket and took out a ring thingy. He was about to give it to her when he realized he made a mistake... He hurried to put it back in his pockets.


    Gabby looked at him without talking.


    "You didn''t see that, do you?"


    Bryan took out a new coin like he was hiding sth.


    "What?"


    Gabby blinked, "Didn''t I see you take out a ring?"


    Bryan poked Gabby on her forehead, "Couldn''t you pretend you didn''t say it?"


    Gabby fell backward, and her phone dropped out.


    Bryan moved faster than she did and bent over to get the phone, "Did you change your phone?"


    "Give it to me."


    "From your sugar daddy?"


    "Let me keep it for a few days."


    Bryan put it in his pockets.


    What was weird was that the phone rang. Bryan took it out to see the screen, "Damn! Your sugar daddy''s calling!"


    Gabby hurried to grab the phone and rushed to the exit. That was the quietest.


    "Jackson, what keeps you at this hour?"


    "Where are you?"


    "Me? You know where I am, don''t you?"


    Gabrielle was so guilty. Jackson didn''t want her to act. So she went out auditioning while he was on business trips.


    Daniel had a movie.


    Gabby got to play the part of a female actress three for 50 million. And she didn''t have to show her face.


    It was so tempting. Although the price for sleeping with Jackson for one night...


    That was not the same.


    To get two 50 million, she sold her body and her talent, respectively. She was a girl with talent.


    "Music?"


    Why was his hearing so good? She didn''t hear anything. But he heard music.


    "Oh, I can''t sleep while you''re away. So I put on some music."


    "And men."


    "How do you know?"


    Gabby bit her tongue. Jackson was a neat freak. He wouldn''t have s.e.x with a woman who had s.e.x with other men before. She had to count on him.


    Then she hurried to change her answer, "Nonononono. Absolutely not."


    "Gabby!"


    It was Bryan''s voice. Gabby wanted to throw the phone at him and wondered what was odd of hitting him.


    She was about to explain to Jackson but...


    Jackon hung up.


    "Bryan, you f.u.c.k me up!"


    "Daniel is waiting for you."


    Gabby bit her teeth and followed Bryan to come into the room.


    Cold¡ª


    It was so cold. The air was so cold that it would turn a foreign creature into ice.


    Gabby looked up, and there was a new man inside.


    But why was he so pretty?


    He was like the god people imagined: good-looking and noble living above the clouds.


    But, the man ignored her and flipped through the contract she was about to sign.


    Gabby hated herself for being here.


    "Jackson, this is the outline. Is there anything you need to change?"


    "Change? It''s the final script. Why does it change? Why does that concern, Jackson?"


    Gabby shook her head. Nope. She had nothing to do with this. She wasn''t here.


    She quietly stepped back. And she heard Jackson''s voice.


    "Female actress three."


    Gabby felt her heart stopped beating. And Jackson kept going, "Is no good."


    Everyone looked at Gabby at the same time. Daniel smiled, "In which aspect is not good?"


    "Looks."


    "Our female actress three is a bird. She doesn''t need looks."


    "A bird?"


    "This is about a bird falling in love with a human, i.e., our leading actor."


    Speaking of actors, everyone looked at Bryan at the same time.


    Jackson looked angry and sneered, "The setting doesn''t make any sense. How could a bird fall in love with a human? It can only love its kind."


    "This..."


    Bryan lifted his eyebrows in a naughty way and added like he had nothing to lose, "Maybe the bird doesn''t fall in love with a man, but a birdman does."

 Chapter 504 - 504: Was He Joking?

    Gabrielle coughed consecutively, and she almost coughed her eyes out. Was Bryan serious?


    Birdman? Was he joking?


    Jackson didn''t even bother to pick up where Bryan left. He said to Daniel, "I''ll ask my PA to send a revised version."


    Daniel said yes and gave Gabby a look, "Gabby, make a toast to Jackson."


    Gabby smiled and was pushed forward by the waiter and almost fell. Bryan held her and had her sitting down next to him across Jackson.


    Jackson glared, and Gabby bent over to pretend she didn''t say anything. Luckily, another woman stood up with a glass of wine and sat next to Jackson to distract him.


    "Jackson, I''m the leading actress, Gina. I heard you plan to add more money to our movie. Good call. This is gonna be a hit. I''ll drink with you."


    Gabby was surprised to hear Jackson''s plan. No wonder he asked the script to be changed. He didn''t oppose her taking part in the movie.


    She wasn''t used to his change.


    "I don''t drink with women."


    Jackson refused coldly. The director said to Gian in a stern voice, "Get back. Jackson is about to be married to the daughter of the Gibson family. Don''t make trouble for him."


    Gabby looked up at Jackson suddenly. Married? Was he getting married?


    Pss, he had lots of secrets. He had a secret lover and a fiancee.


    Erm, should she suck all his blood before he got married? Or when would she pay the 3 billion back to him on her own?


    Gabby kept daydreaming.


    But she was sitting on pins and needles for this meal.


    Luckily, Jackson received a call during the meal and left.


    Hill then appeared. He bowed and said with respect, Miss Peters, the car''s ready. Jackson asked us to take you home."


    Half an hour later, Gabby got home. She asked for Jackson and learned he wasn''t back yet. She was so relieved.


    She didn''t think of the excuse for her meeting the director.


    Gabrielle took off her clothes and stood in the shower. The water ran down on her body.


    She took a shower. The long and thick brunette hair was on her shoulders. The skins on her shoulders were faintly pink.


    As she was about to turn off the water, the door was pushed open.


    Gabrielle froze at the sudden moves behind her back. The water kept running down, and a man''s chest was against her back.


    Jackson only wore a sweatpant. The water wet his pants, which wrapped his forceful legs soon.


    He held both hands against the wall. Gabrielle was trapped in his arms. Her chest was on the icy wall.


    The water drops fell down along Jackson''s high nose and laned on his chest. Then it kept moving into Gabrielle''s cleavage. Soon the water was not seen.


    Gabrielle smiled at Jackson brightly. She was like a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e smiling at her client.


    "Getting another job behind my back?"


    Gabrielle turned around and made contact with Jackson with her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Jackson felt his breath tightened. Gabby was getting better at seducing him. She succeeded. He bent over and attacked. Soon he grabbed her waist, and they were so close.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Yes, I did."


    Gabrielle looked up. The tiny water drops fell on his long eyelashes along his forehead and eyebrows. His eyelashes had the water drops hanging. He slightly moved, and they fell. Pss, why did a man have such l.u.s.trous and long eyelashes? She was so jealous.


    Gabby licked her lips, "I want to pay you back soon."


    "You don''t owe me enough, I guess."


    "What? No-no-no. It''s a lot..." Then she looked so surprised, ignoring the water coming down, "do you want me to be in your debt forever?"


    He was such a horrible capitalist.


    Jackson''s look was dark. You couldn''t see the way with a torch. But Gabby''s face was on his black pupils.


    She was rooted in his heart, and he couldn''t move her. He was lost at such a feeling he never had before.


    "Aren''t you going to be married? Tell me when you no longer have use for me. I''ll pay you back."


    Jackson hit her hard, "What''s your plan? Like right now?"


    Thinking she would have s.e.x with other different men, Jackson moved fast and ferociously. Gabby almost couldn''t finish her words, "Avery said she would help me."


    "Gabby, are you like this?"


    "Ah?"


    "That sort the depends on other people?"


    "I suppose... not..."


    "Then pay me back on your own."


    This was the first time she heard of such a requirement.


    Avery was told by the maid the breakfast was ready. Shen went down. The breakfast was more than done. There was so much she didn''t know what to choose.


    "Avery, taste this."


    Avery couldn''t bear to reject the generosity. She looked at Evan, who remained silent, but he was unhappy.


    The cereal porridge was brought to her face. She had a taste, and it was nice...


    It was a bit hot. She blended it with the spoon. Thinking of the news, Gabby told her. If Charles''s mother agreed to the op, she had to get back soon.


    But she didn''t know when Logan would let them go.


    She was free to go anywhere in the B Country. But she couldn''t leave.


    Avery frowned at all sorts of food in front of her. She stopped her mother putting more in her plate, "Mom, that''s okay. I''m full."


    "You''re eating for two now. Have some more."


    Avery nodded. She was clearly thinking about something else. After a few bites, she put down the knife, "Mom, did Mr. President tell you when we could leave?"


    "You wanna head back?" Olivia wasn''t bothered by the answer at all, and she answered anyway, "he said after the results were out."


    "We can leave after the test results come back?"


    He didn''t have a reason to hold them after the results came back. Don''t tell her it was missing the father love he owed...


    She didn''t need it.


    But Olivia shook her head and said no.

 Chapter 505 - 505: He Is A Bit Paranoid

    Olivia Peters curled her lip and commented to Logan Arlington, "He is a bit paranoid. It is difficult to change his mind."


    Avery picked up a cup of milk and took a sip. She agreed with her mother. Logan was indeed a paranoid man. Otherwise, he wouldn''t insist on finding her mother when he was told that Olivia was dead.


    At this time, when Robert walked to Evan, he happened to see that Evan was giving Avery a dish of salad. So, Robert waited for a while when Evan put the plate down, then he walked before Evan and whispered,


    "Mr. Howel, I had done some tests. The radio navigation and GPS have been cut off. Now there is no signal at the airport."


    Evan looked at Avery and gave her a hint, showing that she needed to eat the salad out.


    Avery was a little unconscious. Since the wireless navigation has been cut, the helicopter couldn''t receive the signal.


    In order not to be heard by others, Robert hesitated and then said something in a low voice to Evan.


    Avery supported her chin lazily, staring at Robert. Looking at Avery, Robert was scared.


    Soon, Avery asked quickly, "Does Miss. Summer recovered? Can she leave the hospital anytime?"


    Robert stared at Avery and was astonished at what Avery said. She just repeated the words that Robert just said. "How could she hear that?" Robert thought to himself.


    Avery gave a glance over Evan. When it came to Diana, Avery felt unhappy. Moreover, after taking her medicine, Diana recovered immediately. That means that the medicine works very well.


    "If I take medicine, I can do something more," Avery thought to herself.


    Evan knew Avery was unhappy, so he determinedly said to Robert, "In my opinion, B Country is far away from here. I think it would be better if you go there."


    Robert had nothing to say and turned to look at Avery sadly. However, Avery was rolling her eyes at him and turned away.


    At that time, with the clear sound of footsteps, Logan came.


    With a dark brown military uniform and long black boots, Logan looked strong and powerful.


    "Mr. President," the servants saluted Logan. Evan also stood up for showing his respect.


    But Olivia and Avery ignored Logan. Olivia walked into the kitchen and asked the servants to heat the food that has been cooled.


    As for Avery, she still supported her chin and played with a silver fork.


    "Miss. Peters, Mr. President, is here," Robert kindly reminded her. He thought although they were guests, they needed to respect the customs of B Country even if Avery was the princess.


    Avery ignored Robert''s words. Avery deliberately showed her anger because Logan put them in the house confinement.


    However, Logan didn''t care about it and shook his hands to Robert. Now, Logan looked more friendly.


    Logan looked at the food on the desk and then said, "Bring all of the chefs in the B Country with Michelin star 3 here. Miss. Peters needs to keep a balanced diet every day."


    "Mrs. Peters prepared it for Miss. Peters," a maid answered hesitantly.


    "No matter who prepared a meal for Miss. Peters, Miss. Peters can only eat the meal which is specialized for pregnant women."


    Avery thought Logan was a bit funny. She pressed her lips with a napkin and then put it back on the desk, saying, "Mr. President, have you ever heard that suitable shoes are the best shoes? Even if the meal is healthy, I won''t eat it because I don''t like it."


    Logan was silent for a while and then said, "Including the Michelin chefs in A Country. Besides, tell the opera group to prepare some operas for one month. Watching operas is suitable for pregnant women.


    Hearing these words, Evan felt unhappy and made a tight fist because Logan did the things that he should do.


    Therefore, Evan strode over Avery and held her up, "My wife is tired. She needs to sleep."


    Evan tried to announce that Avery belonged to him.


    "Wait a moment," Logan walked over and stared at the necklace on Avery''s neck. The pendant on the necklace was a ring.


    It was a pair of rings designed by Avery''s mother. The pendant was the male ring, and Cindy got the female ring.


    Evan held Avery with both hands so that he couldn''t stop Logan. As for Avery, although she immediately held the necklace, Logan had seen it.


    Therefore, Evan put Avery down and then was going to grab the ring, but the soldiers stopped him.


    "The ring is here," Logan looked at the ring for a while and then put it in his pocket.


    "If Avery is the princess. That means she doesn''t belong to you. The princess of B Country is responsible for B country," Logan said to Evan decisively.


    At the same time, a group of soldiers spoke out in union, "The princess of B Country is responsible for B country. The princess of B Country is responsible for B country."


    Hearing the soldiers shouted, Olivia was so shocked that she accidentally cut her fingers. Without taking care of the wound, Olivia immediately went out of the kitchen and held Avery in her arms.


    Since Avery knew the ring was specialized for Logan, she wasn''t annoyed at him and would like to give the ring back to him.


    Avery lifted her chin, saying, "All of you want me? Evan, the President, has a strong backup, you will be beaten."


    Evan answered outrageously, "so, how about your choice?"


    Avery had to choose between Evan and Logan.


    "Of course, I go with you," Avery held Evan''s chest and felt his heartbeat. However, from this angle, Avery couldn''t see that Evan was joyful.


    "Mr. Howel, it''s time for Miss. Peters to have dinner. The meal had been prepared. One month later, Miss. Peters should take a walk. Besides, Mr. President had prepared a library for her. In the library, there are various books for guiding how to raise a baby¡­"


    Hearing these arrangements for her, Avery felt like her head was going to explode. So, she put her chin on Evan''s shoulder, saying, "The result has not come out yet. I''m afraid that the testing result might let Mr. President down."


    "Although Mr. President is not sure that I am his daughter, he treats me in this way. If it is true that I am his daughter, how can I leave here? It is hard to leave here now¡­" Avery said to herself.


    "I trust my instinct."


    "What if I don''t want to be your daughter?"


    "Whether you like it or not, if you are proved to be a princess, you are the princess."


    Since Logan had a firm belief, Avery couldn''t change his mind and finally was in a dilemma.


    Finally, Olivia had figured out what was going on. She thought it wasn''t rational to be against Logan, so she persuaded, "Avery, eat something. The food looks good."


    Avery sighed, jumping down from Evan''s arms.


    Logan made the soldiers away and said gently to Avery, "Take a few more bites."


    Then Logan turned to Olivia. Finding one of her fingers was oozing blood, Logan frowned slightly and walked to her.


    When Olivia found Logan was close, she naturally hid her hands back, but Logan grabbed it and sucked it without hesitation.


    Avery was embarrassed to see it. She thought her mother was better to stay with Logan.

 Chapter 506 - 506: She Chose To Ignore Him

    Logan had been sucked at Olivia''s finger until there was no blood blending. Besides, he scrutinized her finger to ensure there were no other wounds.


    To Logan''s bodyguards'' surprises, Logan looked worried. They had never thought that Logan would be so pitiful for a woman. He was always cold and never cared about other women.


    Since Olivia didn''t like Logan disinfecting his saliva, she asked a maid to bring a hot towel; however, Logan held her up.


    Olivia lost balance all of a sudden. She wanted to push Logan away, saying, "What are you doing? There are many people. Put me down quickly."


    But Logan ignored her and took her to go upstairs, "Let you be a witness."


    Olivia was confused about what Logan said. She kept beating Logan.


    When they arrived in front of the study room, Logan suddenly stopped and looked down at Olivia, saying, "If I beg you, could I see you again?"


    Olivia was lost. She was surprised that Logan would like to beg her. For so many years, Logan never begged her to do so. Olivia was astonished.


    Olivia curled the corner of her lips and answered coldly, "Logan, it has been more than 20 years. Now you finally admit that you made a mistake. But now I don''t care."


    Logan became severe and stared at Olivia. He found ever since Olivia came back, she grew colder and colder. It seemed that she didn''t care about the love between man and woman. Now she only cared about her daughter, Avery.


    But Logan was sure that Olivia didn''t forget him, never.


    Olivia wouldn''t forget the pains of the past. But she never fought against Logan because she knew it was useless. So she chose to ignore him.


    Even now, when Logan looked down at her, she would never raise her head.


    Now, Logan knew Olivia wouldn''t love him again. For her, Logan was just the father of Avery.


    So, Logan smiled coldly and said, "It''s ok. As long as you stay with me, it is ok."


    Olivia was astonished. She would have proposed that she wanted him to let them go.


    But now¡­ "What did he want to do?" Olivia thought to herself.


    Olivia looked at Logan. And then she raised her eyebrows and said to him, "At that time, because of you, I pretended to be a crazy woman so that I can escape. Finally, I got married to Anthony Peters. Now, what do you want to do to my daughter and me?"


    Recalling something in the past, Logan got angry and said in a cold tone, "Shut up. I don''t want to hear your voice."


    "Shut up. He told me to shut up. As long as I mentioned something in the past, he became angry," Olivia thought to herself.


    Logan was still staring at Olivia. He was surprised to find that her eyes were still as pure as a girl''s eyes.


    Olivia suddenly coughed. Hearing that, Logan asked coldly, "What''s wrong?"


    Olivia didn''t answer. Logan became worried and answered impatiently, "are you a dumb? I asked you why you coughed?" Logan then lowered his head and put his chin on her forehead to feel her body temperature.


    Logan ensured that Olivia''s body temperature was average, and she had no fever.


    When Olivia found Logan was trying to know her body temperature, Olivia pushed his hands away, "You asked me to shut up. Don''t touch me. I''m fine."


    Logan opened the door of the study room and threw her on the sofa, saying, "If I let you shut up, so you shut up. Why are you so good? If I want to f.u.c.k you, can I?"


    Olivia looked at Logan with a disgusted expression, saying, "Logan, you are almost 50. Get a hold of yourself."


    Logan unpacked her hair and put her hair lace into his pocket, "Even if I am 70 or 80, I would like to f.u.c.k you too."


    "Crazy man," Olivia said to herself. She was curious about why she should be a witness.


    The butler knocked on the door, "Mr. President."


    Then an elegant woman pushed the door, "Logan, you finally decided to meet me." It was Molly Arlington.


    When Molly entered the room and found Olivia lying on the sofa, she suddenly became serious.


    Olivia was also astonished. "Why does Logan ask her to come in?" Olivia thought to herself.


    Logan was still standing there, putting one of his hands in the pocket and wearing black leather shoes. Under the soft light, Logan looked cool.


    "Logan, would you like to save Rebecca?" Molly pretended she didn''t see Olivia and asked.


    Olivia didn''t answer her directly. Instead, the butler came in and gave Molly a doc.u.ment.


    Looking at the doc.u.ment, Molly suddenly fell on the carpet. It was a divorce agreement.


    Logan wanted to divorce her.


    Olivia didn''t glance over the doc.u.ment, but from Molly''s expression, she knew there was something wrong.


    Logan looked down at Molly, saying, "sign it."


    "Mrs. President, here is the pen," the butler gave a pen to her.


    Molly narrowed her eyes slightly and pushed the butler''s hands away. All of a sudden, the pen fell on the red jacquard carpet.


    Molly staggered back half a step, "Logan, I don''t want to divorce. I am the president''s wife. I won''t divorce."


    Logan then answered, "you can look at the doc.u.ment carefully. There are some benefits to you if you divorce me. I will send you and Rebecca to an island where you will have enough money and food. And the only thing you need to follow is that you mustn''t leave the island."


    All of the ironic words.


    "No, Logan! Do you want me to die there alone? I never go to such a place. I won''t," Molly shook her head.


    Hearing these words, Logan laughed, walking to her, "Molly, you are so bad. You had concealed the truth for so many years, but I still cherished our relationship and are willing to give you a peaceful life."


    Seeing Logan was walking to her, Molly held his hand immediately, "No, I don''t want anything. The only thing I want is you."


    Logan was calm and composed. He made a big smile and said, "When you were married to me, you had made a promise. Now, do you want to break your promise?"

 Chapter 507 - 507: I Keep My Respect

    Olivia was sitting beside Molly and Logan. She now knew what Logan wanted her to witness. It was their divorce.


    Olivia would have believed that she wasn''t interested in their relations; however, when she heard the conversation between them, she was still curious about the promise that they made before being married.


    Molly was silent and felt so cold that she kept trembling now.


    Molly recalled their promise that Logan had told her he wouldn''t have s.e.x with her and never loved her.


    In other words, people just called her Mrs. President, but Logan never loved her.


    Essentially, it was just a marriage transaction or a game. Whether Molly was happy or sad, she deserved it though she loved Logan.


    Molly wanted to have him. She wanted him to love her.


    "Logan, I know. This woman is to blame. I know she wants you to divorce me. Am I right?" Molly pointed to Olivia. She almost tore Olivia up, but Logan stopped her.


    "It is nothing with Olivia. I want to divorce you. Do you think you are qualified to be Mrs. President? If you want me to release Rebecca from the prison, sign your name on the doc.u.ment."


    "What if I refuse?"


    Logan shrugged, answering, "Rebecca must be imprisoned for life without my help. I''m beginning to lose patience."


    It was terrible for a woman in Rebecca''s age if she would be imprisoned for life.


    Hearing these words, Molly felt cold all over, his body trembling. "It is Logan Arlington, the most ruthless man."


    Molly was in despair. At that moment, she understood she would be over if she insisted on fighting against Logan. So, Molly got the pen and signed her name on the doc.u.ment with tears. Her shoulders and her hands were consistently trembling.


    After signing the name, Molly was forcibly taken out. Logan was happy to see the divorce agreement and then handed it to Olivia, "It is for you. Take it."


    Olivia gave a glance over it and then gave it back to Logan, "I had seen it. Please take it away."


    Logan didn''t take it, saying, "Keep it for me."


    "I keep it? Why should I take their divorce agreement?" Olivia thought to herself.


    Olivia couldn''t help laughing and thought to herself, "Is he mad? Why does he give me their divorce agreement."


    At this time, Olivia was sitting on the bed while Logan was standing beside. Under the warm light, they just looked like a lovely couple.


    Logan looked at Olivia and then lifted his chin, asking with a bit of arrogance, "Since I was divorced, do you have any plan?"


    Hearing Logan''s question, Olivia was astonished. "Plan?" Olivia said to herself.


    "Would you like to have a meal?" Olivia asked and then put the agreement on the coffee table.


    "You hadn''t planned to live with me before, but now Molly is going to leave. Have you changed your mind now?"


    Molly shook her head and thought to herself, "Past is the past. I don''t want to have something with him. I want to go back to A country, and Logan should stay in B country. We are different."


    "Do you still remember this pair of rings?" Logan showed her.


    Olivia designed the rings. They were unique, named "Eternal Love."


    Probably, no one knew that Olivia was going to propose to Logan with the rings. On that day, Olivia was happy to find Logan; however, when she opened the door, she found Molly and Logan were lying n.a.k.e.d on the bed.


    Although so many years passed, Olivia couldn''t still forget that day.


    Olivia smiled and then said to Logan, "Logan, forget about it. Many years passed."


    Logan shook his head and answered calmly, "I can''t forget. I have been searching for you for years. Do you think I can forget you?"


    When Olivia was thinking about how to persuade Logan to let her and Avery go, Logan put the ring before her, asking, "Olivia, now you can propose to me."


    Olivia regained her consciousness. She looked at Logan strangely, "Shall I propose to you? I am a female. I keep my respect."


    Logan glanced at her, "Now you want to be respectful? How about the past? You designed the rings for proposing to me, right? You had lost the chance. You shouldn''t lose the chance again."


    Olivia was annoyed at Logan. She stared at the rings in Logan''s hands. She had never expected that he could find the ring again.


    "Logan, are you forcing me to marry you?" Olivia asked.


    Logan was somewhat impatient. He frowned hard, saying, "Be quick."


    "I won''t propose to you. And I won''t stay in the B Country."


    Logan was astonished all of a sudden. And then he pressed Olivia''s shoulder against the sofa, "You have no choice."


    Olivia''s shoulder got extreme hurt. She frowned and found Logan looked dangerous approaching to her,


    "What should I do, and then you will let us go?"


    "You?" Logan asked. After deep thinking, he added, "You can''t leave unless I die. As for our daughter, Avery, if she wants to leave. I will agree, but you should marry me."


    Olivia shook her head, showing a sign of rejection, but Logan looked angrier, so he pressed her shoulder hard, "it is the last time I ask you. Do you want to marry me?"


    Logan had promised that Avery could leave as long as she gets married to him.


    Olivia''s shoulder was so painful that her face turned pale, "it hurts. Logan, lose your hand. You hurt me!"


    Logan then put his hand away. But Olivia stood up and shook her head, determinedly, "No. I don''t want to marry you."


    "No? Did you say no? All right. Both of you can''t get away from there," Logan punched on the sofa.


    After running out of the study room and going downstairs, Olivia happened to see Avery was having brunch. Besides, the breakfast that she made had been withdrawn one by one by a maid.


    Then Olivia heard from a woman who wore a white skirt standing beside Avery, saying, "Miss. Peters since you are seven months pregnant, the baby''s brain has been developing so that his metabolism becomes fast, and you would like to eat more food.

 Chapter 508 - 508: People Envied Avery

    So, your daily intake of calories and protein needs to increase. To meet the nutritional needs of this period, you should eat more bean protein, such as eating more tofu or drinking more soy milk. For the need of calcium, you should also eat more seafood, such as seaweed and nori."


    Then, the woman added, "Of course, I don''t suggest you overeat because it is bad for the baby. He would be bigger than usual. All in all, I will make the recipe for you, Miss Peters. Miss Aitken, the first row, is meat soup and tofu. As for the meat soup, you should drink about 500 ml of soup and four pieces of meat per day. As for the tofu, you should eat three spoons per day."


    Avery carelessly pushed a bowl of meat soup into the corner, but the nutritionists stopped her, "Miss. Peters, you should drink 500 ml of soup and four pieces of meat today."


    Avery was silent.


    Evan wanted to push the nutritionists away, but the soldiers beside them made some noises with their guns.


    Avery immediately held him. Otherwise, she was afraid that Evan couldn''t control himself. But obviously, Evan couldn''t fight against these soldiers.


    When Avery raised her head, she found her mother was going downstairs with a sullen expression. So, Avery said to the nutritionist, "You should leave now. I will eat them up."


    But the nutritionist didn''t move, "According to the president''s command, if Miss. Peters doesn''t eat the meals out; this means that we didn''t make a good meal so that we will be punished. As long as you eat them up, I can leave."


    "This is the first time that I am forced to have a meal. Just because I am the princess?"


    Avery was curious about how can Rebecca persist being a princess.


    "Or, it is a way that Logan wants to make up for his mistakes? Just some money as compensation, but no communication? All right, probably, he is too busy to do something more. But I don''t like it."


    Avery was almost out of control. She picked up the bowl and then drank it up. Seeing that, the nutritionist smiled, "Miss. Peters, please eat some fruit after a meal. Besides, you should eat an apple every day."


    Avery was angrier. When she was going to a piece of apple, unfortunately, the fork directly hit the porcelain plate and made a harsh noise.


    The nutritionist was scared and kept silent, but another woman who was responsible for the etiquette lesson said, "Miss. Peters, you are the princess of B country, so you should talk when you eat or sleep. Most importantly, you should make any noises when you use the tableware. You should keep it in your mind that you represent B country. If you have any chances to have a meal with other princesses who are from other countries, you should also behave well."


    Hearing these words, Evan couldn''t help laughing in a low voice and turned to whisper to Avery, "now how do you think about Howel''s castle? Is it heaven? Right?"


    Avery then kicked Evan under the table.


    It was true that in Evan''s house, Avery can do anything she wanted. One day, she even climbed to the dinner table and dropped the plate down.


    Evan knew Avery very well. If she made her decision, no one could stop her. Seeing that Avery was going to be out of control, Evan recalled that day that Avery made his mother angry.


    All of a sudden, Evan ignored the nutritionist and the soldiers. Instead, he immediately pinched her chin and got some food from her mouth.


    Everyone was astonished and embarrassed. As a woman, the nutritionist and etiquette teacher became shy when they saw Evan kissed Avery aggressively and gracefully.


    The etiquette teacher thought Evan was graceful and had an innate aristocratic trait. Even if he broke against the etiquette, he looked graceful too.


    In another''s eyes, what Evan did was very romantic. People envied Avery.


    "What do you want her to eat?" Evan asked the nutritionist first.


    When Evan asked her, the nutritionist became nervous and answered hurriedly, "No.. no.."


    And then she couldn''t help but peek at Evan. She had seen many princes, but none of them could compare with him. Evan was not only handsome and lovely to his wife but also had a good figure.


    "What''s next?" Evan then asked.


    "The princess needs to take a walk in the garden for 10 minutes. And then she will have a flower arrangement class," an assistant behind Evan answered.


    Evan carefully wiped the mouth for Avery and then said slowly, "We want to take a walk to the President''s study room."


    The assistant was shocked. He was confused. But Avery understood, and she had the same idea with Evan. They wanted to have a conversation with the president. Otherwise, Avery must be crazy.


    Hearing Evan''s words, Olivia suddenly realized something and shook her head, saying, "Do you want to talk with the president? It is not an easy thing."


    Olivia just came out of Logan''s study room. She knew Logan was furious now. It was not a good time to communicate with him.


    Logan wanted to force her to marry him. If he doesn''t reach his goal, he won''t give up.


    But the problem was that Olivia didn''t want to be with Logan. She wanted to go back to her home. She decided.


    Evan ignored what Olivia said. Then Avery explained to Olivia, "We should have a try. Probably."


    Unfortunately, when they came to see Logan. Logan had told the butler that if Evan and Avery wanted to have a negotiation about their departure, refuse them.


    "But I am the princess," Avery said to the butler.


    "At three o''clock in the afternoon. It is the coffee time, and the president will have a paternal talk with you."


    "The president''s timetable had been arranged?"


    "Yes. Every second had been arranged if nothing special happened. Mr. President strictly followed his timetable. Now it is not a suitable time. So, please go back," the butler politely refused them.


    "Miss. Peters, it''s time to take a walk, please come with me," the assistant caught up.


    Evan stared at the closed door without moving. Avery was afraid that he would come in rudely, so she held his sleeves and then stuck his neck with her arms whispering.


    After whispering to Evan, Evan decided to follow Avery''s plan.


    When Robert saw Evan left, he was also relieved. He knew Mrs. Howel was the only one who can persuade Mr. Howel to do something.

 Chapter 509 - 509: Diplomatic Purpose

    At three o''clock sharp, Avery and Logan sat at the European round table in the garden. They were surrounded by the pleasant smell of flowers and pleasing twittering. The wind slowly brushed against the bushes.


    It was a place to relax both one''s mind and body. But the environment became so stiff because of Logan''s presence.


    Logan''s behavior was majestic like a king, which brought indescribable pressure upon others.


    Logan took a sip of espresso, "How are you doing here?" He had papers in his hands while reading them.


    Avery said unhappily, "Not good." She was forced to the afternoon tea. Who would be used to it?


    Logan didn''t take his eyes off the paperwork the whole time, "You''ll get there." He was a workaholic.


    "Why don''t you tell me how you''ll let us go. We''re not close. Sitting like this is embarrassed. What do you think?"


    Logan turned a page over and lowered his head, "Do you need to name a price for your stay?"


    "Even if we''re related, I don''t feel there''s a point about the forced relationship. And I''m a grown-up, you can''t interfere with my freedom."


    "Before you''re a grown-up, you''re our princess. You have to assume the responsibility of diplomacy. The country will watch your every move. You have to stay."


    "It''s only for diplomatic purposes?"


    "If you can''t feel our tie, I don''t think your understanding is wrong."


    Avery thought their talk would lead nowhere. She looked over at the plants. It was better than facing an embarrassing workaholic.


    She counted the time. The tea was for about an hour. According to the schedule, she couldn''t leave within the hour. She was so bored.


    She suddenly heard the sound of gunshots fired. She looked at the direction, but the buildings and plants blocked her view.


    Logan didn''t have to raise his head to know what Avery wanted to know. He explained, "I plan to train a batch of bodyguards to follow you for protection."


    "For protection or for spying?"


    Avery didn''t beat around the bushes.


    "Protection of course. We have a lot of political enemies. The princess''s safety is the priority."


    Avery didn''t know what to say, "If so, think of me as not a princess." The princess sounded more dangerous than she imagined. This seemed like a trap. She had almost zero chance to persuade Logan to release them.


    But she had to leave. Charles had the op. If he woke up, he could cure her.


    She was racing with death. So she had to leave ASAP. She didn''t even have time to persuade Logan slowly.


    Even if she had to resort to the most violent manner, she had to leave B Country. A Country would be Evan''s domain after she got back.


    Logan smiled and didn''t say anything. He might feel her question pointless. His housekeeper brought a pile of files, "Mr. President, the report has been expedited, and here''re are the results."


    "Tell me."


    "The result suggests you''re 99% possible to be related to Avery and 0% possible to be related to Rebecca."


    Logan looked at Avery, getting ready for the press conference to announce Avery. And prepared the press speech, arranging for Avery to meet our public."


    Avery was speechless.


    Her decision to leave seemed right.


    Soon she heard Logan saying, "Send the copy of the speech to Olivia."


    Avery didn''t overthink. It would make sense to notify her mother of the announcement.


    The one-hour afternoon tea seemed like forever. Logan had to deal with finances. And Avery was arranged to go to the opera. Logan built a small opera house in his presidential house. He invited the famous opera singer from Vienna to sing.


    The opera singers were passionate about singing the love and death while Avery thought of the night when Evan sang her Twinkle twinkle little stars.


    She smiled and felt warm. The maid behind her back said, "Miss Olivia."


    She turned around, and Olivia was next to her.


    "Where''s he?"


    Olivia referred to Evan. Avery smiled. They didn''t like each other. She felt struggling stuck in between.


    She whispered, "I let him leave."


    Olivia was so mad that she raised her voice, "Again? Did he abandon his family?" She wasn''t impressed by Evan because he was about to marry Rebecca before. Even if it didn''t look happy, Evan was not trustworthy as Logan was as far as she was concerned.


    Avery wanted to cover her mouth. She was so loud that the opera singing was no match.


    "He will help me from the outside. There''s a risk if he keeps staying."


    Then Olivia realized her voice was too loud, "What''s your plan?" She whispered.


    "When Andrew tried to get Jessica out, he studied the floor plan of the presidential house. In order to prevent people inside from being attacked, there are trap doors with hidden passages. I''ll take someone to show us the way. The passage is leading to the port. Evan would wait for us there. If we can''t leave on airplanes, we''ll leave by sea."


    Olivia frowned. This was not a bad plan. But escape was risky. There were too many risks compared with getting married to Logan. But she was reluctant to stay.


    She hesitated to talk to Avery, and she said, "I''ll find a one we trust to bring us out. Even if I fail and they take me, I''m the princess, and they won''t do anything to me. It''s a plan worth trying."


    Whatever Olivia planned to say was choked.


    They were whispering and didn''t notice a maid was listening not far away. She had a meaningful smile on her face.


    ***


    In the penitentiary of B Country, against the thick glass doors, Molly couldn''t help crying, seeing Rebecca with disheveled hair and dirty face.


    "Rebecca, how are you doing inside? Are you nice?"


    Rebecca was numb. She was wearing a mask and didn''t know how to cry nor smile. Apart from the resentment and hatred in her eyes, she had no feelings.


    "Rebecca, I''ve signed the divorce papers. After everything''s done, they''ll let you after two days at most. Logan said they would put us on an island and provide for us."


    "Provide for us? Hum, Hum..."


    Rebecca had this ugly scar on her face like a giant centipede. Her eyes were poisonous, "That woman destroyed my life. What does it mean if I can eat and live well? What''s the point of living?"


    Rebecca laughed out at the sky. Her gruesome smile was heard by Molly through the thick glass doors. It was creepy and horrible like a poisonous needle from hell.


    "Rebecca..."


    "She made my life a hell, and I''ll make her life one too. I won''t let her off the hook this easily. I want her dead. Only her death would make me feel better!"

 Chapter 510 - 510: She Is Logan’s Daughter

    Molly looked at the prison guard with unease and stopped Rebecca, "Are you insane? Keep your voice down..."


    Then Molly pointed at the phone next to Rebecca, suggesting she pick it up.


    Rebecca tilted her head and looked at Molly, smiling. She finally moved forward and picked it up. Molly said, "I heard from the maids that the DNA results are back. That woman is Logan''s daughter."


    Rebecca screamed at what Molly said. She hit the glass with the phone frantically, "Why did that woman take everything from me? I''m the princess. Everything is mine."


    The correctional officer charged over to hold Rebecca down and took the phone from her hands.


    Molly covered her mouth in shock. She then crossed her hands, made a praying gesture, "Sorry, she loses herself for a bit. She''ll be fine later. Let me finish talking with her. I promise she won''t do it again."


    Rebecca had her hands suppressed behind her back. She got unsettled, especially when she saw one of them wore a taser gun around his waist. She immediately calmed down, "I promise I won''t do it again."


    The correctional officer didn''t listen to her and insisted on bringing her away. Suddenly, Rebecca knelt down, "Please, give me five minutes. I won''t get worked up."


    The correctional officers looked at each other and gave her a chance since she was once the princess


    Rebecca stopped throwing a tantrum and behaved herself. She didn''t do well in prison. All sorts of prisoners were proud of bullying the used-to-be princess.


    So she became more and more extreme. She was no longer gentle but malevolent.


    Molly sighed, "Rebecca, I''m angry too. But anger only satisfies me for a while. It can''t solve anything. I''m sad about divorcing Logan. I wish I could tear Olivia apart. But what''s the point? Logan has his mind fully on Olivia."


    Rebecca cried. She was ferociously reluctant to the result. Really. She was a noble and elegant princess that was looked up by her people. But that woman changed everything.


    "Rebecca, listen. The maids told me Logan made them stay in the presidential house and didn''t let them leave. But they wanted to leave. And they wanted to leave through the hidden passage."


    "Hidden passage?" Rebecca chewed the words in her mouth.


    Molly kept going, "As long as they''re gone, Logan would be on his own. Hahaha. No one wants him. How sad is that? Then he would definitely remember us. And he would send someone to take us back soon."


    "You''re daydreaming!" Rebecca suddenly sneered, "as long as they''re alive, Logan wouldn''t give up. You forget how he finds that woman''s mother back after all the years. Only he sees their dead bodies can he truly be disappointed.


    "Then what should we do?"


    Rebecca laughed out frantically and whispered to the speakerphone...


    Since they wanted to leave through the hidden passage, she would make them die in there.


    The hidden passage is leading somewhere outside the presidential house. As long as Avery got out, she would destroy her and her body.


    If the assassin failed, she had plan B.


    She would prepare two female bodies and throw them in acid ponds. The acid would burn the remaining water on them. The only thing that could be fished out was their skeletons. No one could tell.


    So, Avery''s death would be due to poor maintenance. This would be an accident. She could never be traced to have anything to do with it.


    Besides, she was in jail. No one would suspect her.


    Avery was about to die!


    ***


    Avery closed the book, feeling a cold wind. It was spooky.


    She called Andrew several times, but he didn''t answer. She called, and he hung up. It went like this several times.


    He would normally answer her calls. She heard his voice after one ding.


    But he hung up on her this time. This was unusual. What the hell was he leaving after he left the presidential house?


    At the same time, Andrew, with a white coat and medial wagon, felt the vibrations. He hurried to reach in his pockets to hang it up.


    In the corridor, some nurses occasionally looked at him in curiosity. But they didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary and soon kept walking.


    Before he wheeled the wagon in the VIP ward, two bodyguards stopped him. They took a look at his ID card and checked the wagon. They didn''t find anything suspicious and let him in.


    On the bed, a weak figure lay there. Her dark hair was all over on the white pillow. Her face was pale. She probably was having a nightmare and had sweat on her forehead. And her curly eyelashes kept trembling.


    He walked over and touched her wrist gently. She withdrew her hand with alertness and suddenly opened her eyes. She subconsciously stepped back until she hit the bed head like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow-string.


    He said, "It''s time to take your meds."


    Jessica stared at his eyes out of confusion. She found his voice familiar at first. Then his eyes stroke a familiarity too. Others might not recognize him. But she did stare at the single mole underneath his eyes. She was too surprised to say anything. She looked at the door, and James didn''t return yet.


    She whispered, "Andrew, why are you here?"


    "To take you away. I''ll come and pick you up tomorrow at the same time. You find a way to make him leave."


    Jessica nodded. She believed Andrew must know James would go to therapy with Erin at this hour.


    Erin was the therapist invited by the hospital. It was easy for James to go to hers. But in his absence, he sent security guarded outside her room. If Andrew didn''t dress like a doctor, he wouldn''t get in.


    Andrew hung the medicine bottle on the hanger. He was a self-taught doctor because of his heart condition. He knew basic skills. In order to play his part, he needed to do the infusion himself.


    The needle was in her fair skins. Jessica has been giving infusion several days, and her hand back was full of little holes. Andrew stroked them gently. He remembered how Jessica got herself killed to save James the last time and said, "You''ll come with me, right?"

 Chapter 511 - 511: Leave Him Forever

    Psst-


    Andrew pinched the needle in Jessica''s blood veins. He was quite skilled.


    But Jessica slightly hesitated because of what Andrew said. She wanted to go with Andrew, but she was scared. She was frightened because James wouldn''t let her go easily.


    Bodyguards outside the room greeted, "Mr. Moore."


    Jessica''s hand shook. The needle went astray, and blood came out. The red blood on her fair hand was like a red plum in the snow-covered ground.


    Andrew held her hands tightly to remind her to remain calm. And he didn''t look up since James walked in. He took the cotton tips to wipe the blood on Jessica''s hand and inserted the needle again. Then he adjusted the speed of the transfusion and gave Jessica a meaningful look. Then he pushed the wagon to leave the ward.


    He had the mask and kept his head low the whole time since James walked in. His bangs happened to cover his eyes. The wagon was steady until it hit something and went bumpy. The medical tools on the wagon hit the surface and had a faint and temporary sound.


    Jessica got shivered. Her eyes kept darting back and forth. She was afraid to get caught and forced herself to lie down.


    Andrew kept pushing the wagon. He passed by James. He was noble and majestic. He looked at Jessica first and felt a tall man passing by. He slightly frowned, "Stop."


    Andrew held his hands holding the wagon. He didn''t stop and kept pushing faster.


    Andrew wanted to rush out of the room. But James was faster than he was. He kicked over the wagon, and everything fell on the floor. It stopped Andrew.


    Andrew strode over and jumped. Two bodyguards came in to fight him. Andrew swayed to avoid their attack. James ran and kicked him in the back, and Andrew fell.


    He wanted to get up, but the bodyguards had the gun against his head.


    He has been casing for two days. He knew James would visit Erin for an hour. But he came before the session was finished.


    "Andrew!"


    Jessica pulled the needle out, opened her quilt to help Andrew. She didn''t wear her shoes and walked on the ground with bare feet. James turned around to stop her and threw her on the bed.


    Jamie was nearby and came at the noises with Andrew''s security. But after seeing the gun on Andrew''s head, they surrendered.


    "Get him out of here!"


    Jame''s man took Andrew away, and Jamie left with his bodyguards.


    Jessica got off the bed and held James''s leg, "Please, please let Andrew go."


    James looked at Jessica coldly though she was crying. He bent over, grabbed her hands to get her off the ground. But Jessica wouldn''t get up, holding her leg tightly, "No, I won''t get up. Please, let Andrew go, let him go. I''ll do anything you want. Just let him go!"


    "Ask Erin to check her out."


    James grabbed her with full throttle, and she went back to the bed.


    Erin came in soon. James asked her to take care of Jessica and left.


    Jessica knew where he was headed.


    In order to stop Jessica from moving about, she was handcuffed to the bed.


    She looked at James''s back with tears and kept begging until Erin came.


    Erin pulled her curly hair behind her back. She had a curvy figure too. Although she wore a white doctor''s coat, she was appealing.


    "Leave us alone."


    Erin asked other bodyguards to leave and closed the door.


    Soon, there were only two women in the ward. Jessica still kept crying.


    Erin smiled, and there was a s.e.xy line on her rosy lips. She walked to Jessica and took out two tissues to her.


    "Do you know why James hates your family so much?"


    Jessica was frozen. She started guessing for she was worried about Andrew. But she didn''t know why, so she shook her head.


    "James''s parents died in a car accident about 20 years ago."


    Jessica slowly fixed her eyes on Erin. The last time, she was almost hit by her car, and James rushed to save her. She knew something was off from then.


    "Is my grandfather responsible?"


    James shot her grandfather and threw his body in the sea. James has been a bodyguard in her family for a long time. He had plenty of chances to get to others. But her grandfather liked traveling around the world, and his whereabouts were always unknown. Or else he wouldn''t wait till now.


    Erin nodded, "He asked his man to drive the other car. Your family and his family are competing over a project. In order to get it, your grandfather used dirty means. He destroyed a happy family and turned James into an orphan. He went to the orphanage and was adopted by the president."


    "I''m sorry for what happened."


    Jessica''s face was pale. Her eyes were red, "But my brother was not wrong."


    Even if for revenge, why keep the hatred after her grandfather was gone?


    "He''s after your family, and your last name is Clifford."


    "You''re his psychiatrist, don''t you think it''s unhealthy?"


    "That''s why he''s getting treated."


    James has been harboring the hatred for 20 years in his life and chose to get treated now. For her, Jessica?


    Eric quietly looked up and down, Jessica. She had a fair face. Underneath the curly eyelashes were the pretty eyes that were born superior. She was the madam who was the apple of Clifford''s eye and never suffered much.


    James put up with her for six years...


    "Can he be cured?"


    Jessica was not afraid, not the abuse. She was afraid it would never end.


    "It takes time for him to get better."


    Jessica was disappointed at the answer, "How long would it take?"


    "You wanna leave?" Erin was a psychological doctor. From her micro looks, she asked whether James could be cured, to her disappointment when she knew it took time, she knew Jessica was suffering...


    Jessica froze for a moment and nodded like she didn''t care anything.


    "I can help you leave James, and help you get your brother out."


    Jessica looked at Erin in amazement, "Really?"


    Erin smiled with a deep meaning, "Sure, I could hypnotize him to buy you time. So you can send someone to save him. But..."


    Jessica held her breath for a second. She waited for Erin''s answer in curiosity while keeping her eyes wide open.


    Erin didn''t plan to beat around the bushes, "But¡ªI want you to leave him forever."

 Chapter 512 - 512: Love Doesn’t Have Many Requirements

    Jessica planned to leave him even if Erin didn''t say anything, or suggested to help her escape. But the time limit was forever. The thought of never seeing James again made Jessica agitated like hundreds of thousands of ants were crawling on her body.


    She was so desperate to leave James due to his abuse. After the illusion of him liking her was killed by him, she fantasized, leaving him for the rest of her life. But when the moment finally came, it hurt so much like when she took the bullet in order to save him from Andrew.


    But she wanted to save her brother more. She was a bit uneasy, but nodded with determination, "Okay, I promise."


    But Erin shook her head, "It''s not just a word."


    "What do you want then?"


    Erin smiled with a deep meaning. It was like the gun the executioner held. After one bang, she would be dead, and her body would fall on the ground...


    Then she heard Erin saying with determination, "I''m going to erase all the memories you have of him through hypnosis." erase all the memories you have on him through hypnosis?


    Like she never met him?


    Erasing him might erase all the pain...


    Jessica''s eyelashes slightly shook. It might be the tears from before, or she felt crying, the tear hung around her eye sockets, but finally fell.


    It fell on her hand, right on where the needle pinched her. It spread the remaining blood.


    "Okay."


    Jessica heard her voice. Forget it. Forget everything. They couldn''t be together anyway.


    Then she asked Erin as if she thought of something important, "If he asked about me..."


    "He wouldn''t, " Erin said with determination, "I''ll erase his memory about you in the process."


    "Why?" Why did she do it?


    "He lives in hatred, and it''s painful. I want him to have simple happiness, even if at the cost of losing everything."


    "You..." Jessica caught something different when she mentioned James, but she thought she was about to forget him. Why bother prying what didn''t concern her?


    "If it''s okay, I''ll do it soon."


    Jessica nodded and didn''t answer. She didn''t know why she was so fidgety.


    "Miss Clifford, it''s raining cats and dogs. Even homeless people wouldn''t live under the bridge."


    She fought with her father and ran off on a rainy day. James held the umbrella and squatted, "If anything goes wrong with the draining, you might get swept away if you''re in such a low location."


    James reached out to wipe the rains on her eyelashes. He smiled, "Miss Clifford, I suggest you change a place to cry."


    "James, did you drug me to have s.e.x with me?"


    "Miss, do you wanna hear the truth?"


    "... Are you gonna lie?"


    "I didn''t drug you. But I did ask you. Getting soaked in icy water for an hour would be fine. But you said you were cold and the cure was right there. So, I gather you want to use a more environment-friendly manner. It''s my bad if you want to hold me accountable..."


    "James, that Gabby is less pretty and less gentle than me. She''s also a chicken. She''s not as cute and nice as me. Why is Jackson obsessed with her? Is he dumb?"


    "Love doesn''t have that many requirements. Men''s angles are different from women''s."


    "Are you defending him? Are you dumb too?"


    "James, do you wanna kiss me?"


    James, goodbye...


    Avery frowned. She heard nothing back from Andrew at such a critical moment. She had been phoning him until this morning. But his phone was off.


    Avery was confident of finding the hidden passage without Andrew''s help. But she needed to let him know they were leaving. Also, she could learn something when he left through the passage to save Jessica.


    At the time, a maid knocked on Avery''s door, "Miss Peters, are you ready? We should leave."


    Avery put away her phone fast and whispered, "Not yet. I''m still on the bed. Check on Olivia first."


    She wore clothes with long sleeves and boots. She also put a pistol in her boots.


    She packed fast and opened the door to follow the maid.


    The maid pushed her in, "There''re soldiers and bodyguards. We can''t let them find us."


    "So?"


    "Every room has an emergency escape. Follow me, Avery."


    Avery spent days in the presidential house. She never noticed it. But this was the place where the president lived, and it was necessary to set up some security passages for the safety of the president.


    Avery looked around, wondering where it was built. The maid came to the bed, fumbled around, and pressed a lamp.


    The bed was moved to the right, and she twisted another device.


    There was a hole on the ground. There were staircases leading down.


    Avery knew there were trap doors against invasion. But this was the first time she saw them. She was impressed.


    But she didn''t keep it too long. She followed the maid to the gym downstairs.


    Olivia was there waiting. She also wore casually and had a ponytail. They looked like sisters more than mothers and daughters.


    "We''ll take the emergency exit to the bas.e.m.e.nt."


    The maid hit the buttons on the staircases. The ladder disappeared. It triggered the device, and the exit was shut. Everything was back to normal. They couldn''t see a crack on the ceiling.


    The bed in the bedroom was at its place.


    The maid took advantage of the security passage to lead them.


    They were in the bas.e.m.e.nt soon.


    "Avery, it''s full of devices. Don''t touch anything. Just follow me."


    The bas.e.m.e.nt was faintly lit, and it was spooky.


    Avery had chills on her spines. She was on her alert all the time. The maid said this place was full of devices. She was also worried the maid might try something. If she touched a device, they would be dead.


    The maid agreed because she gave her a lot of money. Plus, she gave her lots of jewelry. She did it for money, which was the weakest of all relationsh.i.p.s.


    As she was thinking, a hand suddenly was on her shoulder...

 Chapter 513 - 513: They’re Poison-Proof

    Not only Avery, Olivia, and the maid were also surprised. They screamed in low voices.


    "It''s me."


    His deep voice, well-fit suit, and timed appearance in the dark and damp bas.e.m.e.nt like a god suggested who he was.


    Avery looked behind him. He was alone, and Tinder didn''t come, "Why are you here?"


    He said briefly, "I got worried." He would never leave her in such a dangerous position.


    "You''re a huge target, you know?"


    "So I can cover your back," then he protected Avery in front of her, "have you ever seen the movie, The Professional?"


    Avery nodded. Was he trying to make the situation less intense? Why would he bring up the movie?


    "Please bring my ashes with you. You can sprinkle them at bad guys. Let me protect for the last time."


    This was her favorite line. She knew his heart. She went next to him and held his hand, "Together."


    "Pss," Olivia said, "the man who only knows to be sweet on the mouth, psst--"


    Olivia couldn''t say more in the dark passage. Evan didn''t mind. At such a dangerous place, the priority was safety.


    They went along the long and winding paths. Every ten meters, a new crossroad appeared.


    The maid was extra careful. Her every step was tentative. When she chose the road, she tried to walk the right one.


    After twenty minutes or so, they were in front of a door as they wished.


    The maid was released, "We''re here."


    Avery heard the water running.


    "Where is this place?"


    "This is a sewer. Outside is a port that is connected to the dock. This is the closest way if you choose to leave by sea."


    The maid took out the king to open the rotten lock.


    Avery quietly went inside her boots for her pistol¡ª


    She couldn''t trust the maid. If she wanted to do something, she could act if Evan didn''t act in time.


    She looked at Evan, and he had another hand in his pockets.


    After the door was opened, the light came in.


    The sound of water was obvious. The water in the sewer was broad. A small speedboat was there.


    Another man was waiting there. He looked at them, and Evan was there. He was frozen for a bit but soon said, "You''re finally here. Come on. We''ve been waiting for almost half an hour. The dock is about to exchange shits. If we miss the time, we have to wait until night."


    Evan wanted to hold Olivia up on the speedboat. But she ignored him and gave her hand to the man on the boat.


    Avery held hers on Evan''s and got on.


    She found there were crossroads in the sewer. There were not only cunning devices but also alligators. If they chose the wrong way, they were dead.


    They were at the exit leading to the port.


    Two giant stone lions guarded it with round balls in their mouths.


    Twitching the ball in the middle and the door would open.


    Avery noticed the man wore gloves to twist the ball.


    She wanted to ask, and Evan whispered, "They''re poison-proof. The balls are laced with poison."


    Avery gasped. She didn''t realize every device was fatal. Who knew the balls in the lion''s mouth was poisonous? If they let them twist it, she wouldn''t think twice to do it.


    The big iron gate was slowly emerging from underneath the water. It had sharp barbs at the bottom. If one got in contact with it, the gate would probably fall down, and the barbs would pierce the scalp.


    She finally realized Evan was right to come with them. She was scared.


    Avery frowned. The more she witnessed along the way, the more spooky and horrible she found the presidential house was. She had no idea how Andrew got out of here at first. But whoever did was so lucky.


    There were so many guards that one couldn''t get in or not.


    The speedboat went into the port. They saw the sunshine.


    Avery breathed as hard as she could because it was the air outside. It was salty. But she felt reborn.


    But it didn''t last long. There was sudden turbulence, and the bost started to get bumpy.


    Evan held her tightly in her arms. But Olivia was not so fortunate. After one bump, she half-knelt on the ground. Avery reached out to her. But Evan took her hand back in case she couldn''t reach and offered his hands with reluctance.


    Olivia looked at him and ignored his hand. She held the handrail and got up.


    Avery held back her laughter. How much did she dislike Evan?


    The speedboat was at the iron gate on the fast water. Avery looked at the direction of the running water. The presidential house was built at the feet of a mountain. The sea was at its feet.


    The bodyguard said it was the last exit. He opened the gate, got off the boat and closed the door quickly.


    Bang


    He suddenly shot the propeller several times. The boat was bumpy. Water started to rush in because the propeller was sabotaged.


    Avery found two water reserves with white fogs.


    She only noticed more smoke came out when some plants got in when the door was opened.


    It was acid...


    On the top of Avery''s head, he wanted to shove them in. After the water got in, they''d be drowned. Maybe some device would let the liquids in the reserves in they would be left to bones.


    Avery targeted the man. Evan was faster and shot on his legs. So he couldn''t run.


    "Who sent you?"


    On the rocky boat, Avery watched as he struggled to get up and come towards them for some device.


    Bang


    Evan shot more at his legs. He was on the ground. But his hands were still moving. He crawled forward.


    Evan held the iron gate. If they wanted to open the gate, he needed to stand on the narrow side next to the reserves. It was rushed by the water for a long time and was slippy. He would fall into the acid pond easily.


    Evan looked at Avery with a stern look, "Are you scared?"


    Avery bit her teeth. She wasn''t so much worried about herself as her mother. She held her hands tightly, "Mom, get up first. Careful, it''s slippery."


    They forged a straight line.


    Olivia bit her teeth. The boat was shaking too hard for her to hesitate. She got out from the side and stood on the line next to the reserves. Suddenly she slipped...

 Chapter 514 - 514: I’m Fine

    Avery screamed, and Evan reached out to save Olivia. Luckily, Olivia fell to the other side of the water reservoir. If she fell into the reservoir, it''s hard to imagine what would happen.


    After Olivia stabilized, she stood up again with the power of Evan and then leaned against the iron door along the edge.


    Avery took a deep breath, followed her mother''s footsteps, and walked carefully.


    The three soon clung to the edge of the wall on the right side of the iron gate. Outside, the bodyguard was still crawling forward tenaciously. Evan shot him directly in the head.


    "Don''t look", Evan told them that the scene was too bloody, and he reminded them to open the door later.


    Evan had just watched the bodyguard press the switch, so he naturally knew where the switch was. They didn''t hesitate to open the iron door. As the iron door rose, the outside world completely appeared in front of them.


    There were dense plants outside. The sun shone down from the seams of the trees.


    Not far from the ground, the bodyguard was lying in the blood.


    Olivia could not help screaming. Avery reached over and blindfolded her eyes, and Evan blindfolded her eyes.


    She took his hand away and said, "I''m fine."


    Suddenly, the bushes began to rustle, as if someone was hiding in it.


    "Who''s in there?" At the same time, Evan and Avery took out their guns and aimed at the bushes alertly.


    There was a burst of applause in the bushes.


    A tall figure riding a brown horse went out.


    It''s Logan.


    How could he be here?


    "The palace is full of my men, and you think you can really escape?" Logan was sitting on horseback, "But I have to admit that you are brave enough."


    "Logan, that''s enough. We don''t want to stay here. What you did will really make you happy?"


    "When you''re gone, I''m the only one left. Will I be happy?


    Avery clenched her fist. She expected that the escape would fail, but even if she failed, she would convey their determination that they didn''t want to stay in the presidential palace.


    "Take them away." Under the command of Logan, there was no room for discussion.


    Hundreds of soldiers with guns immediately surrounded them. Evan held Avery''s hand tightly.


    "I''m afraid we''ll have to go back with them." Said Evan in a low voice.


    It''s impossible for them not to go with them, so Avery gnawed her teeth and said, "We..."


    Olivia suddenly stood in front of them, "Logan, I will marry you if you let them go."


    Avery looked up in surprise, and murmured, "Mom."


    "Let''s go back first. I''ll send them back later." When Logan said this, he was satisfied and proud.


    "Mom?" Avery did not understand the situation. Hearing Logan promise to let them go, she was not joyful but worried. She knew her mother was in despair.


    Olivia was pale, but when she turned around, she had a smiling face and took Avery''s hand, "I''ll stay here. I''m sorry. I didn''t talk to you earlier. Logan promised that if I marry him, he will let you go. I''m so selfish."


    "Mom, stop it. I understand."


    Avery knew that her mother did not want to stay here and did not want to be with Logan and that she preferred to run out with them rather than marry Logan.


    "If I knew that the secret passage was so dangerous, I wouldn''t do this. Forgive me. Forgive me for being so selfish. Avery, I''m sorry." Olivia hugged Avery, burst into tears, and felt guilty. If there were something wrong, Olivia would probably not want to live.


    "Mom, it''s not your fault. If you don''t want to stay here, I..." Avery wanted to say that she would find a way to take her back if she had the opportunity. If she didn''t have, Gabrielle would help her.


    But Avery stopped when she thought that Logan was still here.


    Olivia wiped her tears and glanced at Evan next to her, "Don''t think I''ll look at you differently. If you are not nice to Avery when you go back, I''ll go over there and take her away from you."


    "Will you have the chance?" Evan said with a sneer.


    "Mom, what are you saying? We are not leaving now." Avery reminded her.


    Olivia seemed to say good-bye to them.


    Olivia probably understood the meaning of Avery, glared at Logan, and asked, "When can you let them go?"


    "After we get a marriage certificate."


    Logan was afraid that Olivia would go back on her words after they left.


    "How about getting a marriage certificate today?" Olivia thought about it and said, "How about a few days later? Then you can stay a few more days."


    "..."


    Avery was embarrassed. She wanted to spend a few more days with her mother, but there was no time, "Mom, one of my friends is going to have surgery, so I probably have to go back as soon as possible."


    Hearing Avery''s words, Evan''s face darkened in an instant and grabbed Avery''s wrist, "You''re in such a hurry to get back for him?"


    Charles, who had helped her escape from Evan''s side, has always existed in Avery''s heart.


    A soldier took a black horse and handed it to Evan. Olivia was taken on the horse''s back by Logan. The two rode on the same horse and marched in front of Avery and Evan.


    Evan hugged Avery on the horse''s back and darkened his face all the way. Avery knew what he was thinking and poked him in the face, tenderly, "Are you angry?"


    Evan glanced at her, ignoring her.


    As Evan ignored her, Avery leaned against his solid chest, smiled, and said, "Do you know you have a lot of rivals in love now?"


    Evan still didn''t speak, so Avery said in a low voice, "Don''t be jealous."


    Then she asked, "In fact, there is only one rival from beginning to end. Do you know who it is?"

 Chapter 515 - 515: It’s Over

    As a gust of wind was blowing, they felt cold. Evan knew Avery wanted to say that the rival was his own, and put the reins to her, "No matter who it is, any man who dares to touch you will not have a good end. I never regret what I did to Charles." He said immediately.


    It''s not a joke. He was telling her that it was a war.


    He''s going to fight for her. He is willing to give up everything for her.


    "Why are your hands so cold?" Evan touched her cold fingertips.


    He unbuttoned his coat with one hand and wrapped her in his coat.


    The sky was blue, and the vegetation on both sides was lush. They arrived at the boundless blue sea.


    The two horses stepped on the soft beach and were followed by countless soldiers.


    Olivia occasionally crossed over the shoulders of Logan to look at them, but she was stopped by Logan.


    Avery smelled the mint smell on Evan''s clothes and felt his strong heartbeat, and she was particularly at ease. Evan makes her feel secured.


    She used her head to touch his chin, "Will Diana go back with us."


    "Yes, I''ll send her home."


    Avery did not say anything, but Evan didn''t want to end the topic, and slowly said, "My grandfather let me choose to save one person between you two, and I chose you. I can''t let you go because I love you,"


    Avery held her breath subconsciously. She said nothing on it when Evan confessed.


    "He gave me the address. When I got there, I found it was Diana, not you."


    He was explaining why he didn''t save her?


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" She pouted her lips.


    "There was no chance, and I thought you didn''t care anymore."


    "Of course, I don''t care anymore." Avery didn''t tell the truth, but she couldn''t admit that she has been very concerned about it. Even if Evan tried to explain, Avery was still nervous when she recalled Diana''s face. She consciously pulled the reins, and the horse speeded up.


    Evan tried to control the reins again, for fear that she would not feel well.


    At this time, a bodyguard ran over, "My president, we did a full search and found a ship over there."


    The bodyguard paused and said, "We found that Rebecca was in it, and there was a timing detonator."


    When Andre heard these words, she tightened the reins. The horse adjusted the direction and followed Logan''s horse.


    A few broken boats were abandoned on the open beach. There was a white small cruise ship on the surface of the sea not far away.


    Logan stopped in an area of fewer than 300 meters from the cruise ship.


    There was a woman in a white dress on the deck, whose black hair was blown by the wind. The ugly scar on her face could still be seen.


    When the woman saw them, she burst out laughing, and there was boundless despair in her laughter.


    Her laughter was hoarse and painful.


    "Bitch! Avery, you bitch! You all love bitch! You all love her!"


    "You all protect her."


    "You all care about her. No one cares about me."


    "Why are you doing this to me? Why?"


    "She deserves to die! She took everything from me! She will be punished."


    Rebecca shouted loudly and desperately for fear that people opposite would not hear her. She became insane at the moment.


    The ship was slowly landing. Two bodyguards were going to take her away, and they found her in the lockers of the cruise ship.


    Rebecca had planned that Avery and Evan would die if they were on board the cruise ship.


    But they were taken away by Logan. It''s too disappointing.


    Rebecca slowly raised her chin and looked at the men and women on the horse''s back.


    She suddenly raised her hand, "I''m not going with you. You ruined me. I won''t let you torture me again. I will take my revenge to all of you," Her loud voice rolled over.


    There was a black explosive detonator in her hand.


    She pressed it hard.


    Boom!


    There was a loud bang, and the ship exploded.


    After the loud bang, there were a number of continuous explosions.


    The explosions burst into a horrible fire, which suddenly shone the whole gray world into a bright world.


    The flames and the black smoke rose up into the sky.


    The heatwave emitted scorching temperatures as if to burn the sea together.


    When seeing this, people on the shore were shocked. No one thought Rebecca would detonate the whole ship. This was undoubtedly a desperate suicide.


    Evan pressed Avery''s head in his arms. Fortunately, they were far away enough from the ship. Otherwise, the heatwave would hurt them.


    With the sound of the explosions, people on the deck were almost suddenly flooded by the rolling fire. A bodyguard was washed away by the heatwave, and he was like a withered leaf falling into the sea.


    Rebecca was more like a withered flower.


    She had bloomed brightly, but now she withered.


    She felt her body as light as if she could float with the wind.


    She looked up at the sky, and the salty breeze blew through her ears, blowing away her long scorched hair.


    It''s cold though it''s not in the winter. But Rebecca thought she''s in the winter. This was the coldest moment of her life.


    It''s over. It''s over now.


    What she wanted, lost, loved, and hated was all over.


    Evan''s red eyes seemed to burn in the firelight.


    Avery tried to hold Evan''s hands. Her face was hot because of the fire.


    "Mr. President, when Miss. Rebecca knew that the princess wanted to leave, she installed a time bomb on the cruise ship," a bodyguard explained to Logan.


    As soon as Avery heard it, she was trembling all over. She recalled the scene that the cruise ship exploded.


    If Logan didn''t stop Evan and Avery, they must get on the cruise and die.

 Chapter 516 - 516: She Wanted To Kill Avery

    Rebecca hated Avery so much. She just wanted to kill Avery even if she would lose her life. Because Rebecca thought if Avery didn''t make her imprisoned, she wouldn''t be in a dilemma.


    "Rebecca¡­" Molly shouted in the distance.


    Molly looked dull and widened her eyes, running toward a burning cruise ship. "Rebecca, don''t be afraid. Mom is coming to save you. Rebecca, wait for me. I am coming," she kept running. The only one aim that she had was to save Rebecca.


    Molly ran so quickly that she tumbled down the beach, and it was full of sand on her mouth. Covered with tears and sand on her face, Molly immediately stood up. And then she jumped into the sea to clean up, and her clothes were soaked. The waves broke on the shore, which made her almost fall.


    "Stop her," Logan said to one of the soldiers who stood beside him.


    Soon, the soldier took Molly before Logan. Molly was anxious to kick, "Let me go! I want to save my daughter. Let me go. You will kill Rebecca. Wait and see. I won''t let you go."


    "And you, Olivia. Although we are sisters, you are so mean. If our father can know, he must be sad for us."


    "Molly, you have tried everything to be Mrs. President. You deserve it."


    Logan looked at Molly and frowned, commanding, "Some clear it up. Some send Molly to the island where no one lived."


    Since Logan and Molly had lived together for more than 20 years, Logan had an affection for her. Therefore, Logan would have planned to send Rebecca and Molly to the island, but he had never expected that Rebecca was so vicious. She even wanted to kill Avery with a time bomb.


    What revenge!


    Luckily, it was over.


    Molly cried loudly and sadly. As she was far away from Logan, Logan pulled the reins hard and then his horse turned around and went to the palace of the president.


    The Hospital


    The spray of the humidifier, mixed with the smell of disinfectant water, was dispersed in the air.


    With a black coat, Andrew stood before a window with his hands at the back. As the screen of the phone on the coffee table flashed, Andrew turned around, pulled the phone charger out, and looked at the screen. Then he put the phone back in his pocket.


    Andrew looked up at a beautiful woman who was sleeping and breathing evenly.


    "When can she wake up?"


    Avery walked to the woman and had a look, finding the woman didn''t wake up still, so he asked the doctor, Erin Darling.


    "30 minutes later," Erin stood up from one side of the woman and answered. She held a doc.u.ment with one hand and got a pen from her pocket of his doctor''s coat.


    "Can she forget the memory of Jackson?"


    "That''s right."


    "Could she recall one day?"


    "It is impossible. Although memory can''t be erased with the help of hypnosis, the memory can be covered by subconsciousness if I have good technique."


    When Jessica slept, she completely changed. Andrew stared at Jessica, who was sleeping peacefully without any pain.


    Andrew thought it was good for Jessica if her memory about Jackson was erased.


    Suddenly, Andrew''s phone shook. He took the phone and glanced over it. It was a message from Avery. He was told that Mrs. Meyer had agreed to have an operation on Meyer. Moreover, she said to him that she wanted to go back to the City and wished to meet him as soon as possible.


    Andrew''s hands started to tremble. "Charles Meyer is going to have an operation? It is finally coming," Andrew asked himself with a bitter smile.


    After half an hour


    Jessica woke up finding Andrew was there. She rubbed her eyes and said gently, "brother?"


    "Are you awake?" Andrew walked over with a few big steps.


    "Where am I?" Jessica looked around. She found there was some medical equipment, so she asked, "Am I in the hospital? Why?"


    Jessica could remember nothing. She seemed to realize that she had slept for a long time and had a dream, but she couldn''t recall her dream. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was in the hospital, "which hospitals do we stay in?"


    "We are in the hospital of B country. You forgot?" Erin tried to ask some questions for ensure whether her memories had been erased or not.


    Jessica tried to recall, but she failed, and her head hurt so that she held her head with both hands.


    "Are you ok? Moore took you here. Do you still remember that?"


    Jessica was confused as if she couldn''t remember anything.


    Then Erin nodded with satisfaction, "You can take her away. You promised me you wouldn''t come to B Country again and meet Moore."


    Andrew sneered, "It would be better if he won''t show up. Otherwise, he must be dead."


    "Brother, who is Moore? Is he a bad man?"


    Andrew picked Avery''s hands up without answering her question, "Let''s go."


    When they arrived in the palace of the president, Avery was saying goodbye to Olivia. Olivia was fond of Avery very much and held her hands tight. Full of tears in Olivia''s eyes, "Avery, will you come back to pay a visit to me?"


    Avery thought it is necessary to be sad and cry. Seeing Olivia was going to try, she nodded, "Mom, I must come to visit you."


    "When you get back, if you have any problems, you should tell me," Olivia said to Avery and then gave a glance over Evan, adding, "in my opinion, you shouldn''t go back hurriedly because he has a bad temper. I want to¡­"


    Avery knew what Olivia wanted to say, so she stopped her, "No, he won''t. He won''t hurt me."


    Olivia nodded.


    Avery and Evan planned to leave by Evan''s private plane, which was parked on the apron which was specialized for the presidential palace.


    Olivia didn''t want Avery to leave. She held Avery and tried to add something, but the butler of Logan ran out of the house, "princess, Mr. President has something to say¡­"

 Chapter 517 - 517: She Had Me All The Time

    Avery frowned. "Finally, he agreed that she could come back, but now he stopped me again, what''s wrong with him? Just because of the love of a father?" Avery thought to herself.


    The butler, however, didn''t ask them to get into the room. On the contrary, he gave a signal to Avery, pointing to the right side.


    It was an airplane. Logan didn''t mean to stop them. Probably, he just wanted to say goodbye to them.


    Looking from afar, in the airplane, there was a luxury plane covered with thorny flowers in the green grass. At the end of the plane, Logan, who wore a military uniform, was standing there seriously. Besides, two rows of bodyguards were standing behind him, looking cheerful and powerful.


    As Avery was walking toward them, the bodyguards made a fist with their right hands, put on their chest, and then shouted, "We must protect the princess. We are responsible for ensuring your safety at all costs."


    Avery thought it was stupid. She was stunned, hearing that kind of words.


    "What does he want?" Avery asked herself.


    Olivia, however, looked happier and said, "Avery, as you can see, Logan had picked up the best bodyguards for you. Wow, look! How handsome they are!"


    Avery started to pay attention to the bodyguards'' appearance. It was true that they looked handsome, just seemed like top stars. However, they couldn''t compare to Evan still. She still loved her husband rather than these bodyguards. Avery thinks that Evan would be upset with this kind of special treatment she had.


    Evan was unhappy to see these bodyguards, so he covered Avery''s eyes, saying to Logan, "she doesn''t need bodyguards. I am the only one she needs. She has me all the time,"


    "Is Avery going to pick a husband or bodyguard? They looked handsome," Andrew and Jessica were coming. Seeing the scene, Andrew asked.


    Logan said proudly, "Probably, one of them can be the husband of the princess. All of them are grown from a famous and rich family. Besides, they have a strong body. I don''t mind picking some of them up if the princess would like to."


    Olivia also agreed because she didn''t want Avery to go to A country with Evan. She wanted Avery to stay in the B country.


    Avery looked up at Logan, but a bodyguard who had a beautiful appearance and looked active behind Logan happened to look at her passionately.


    Avery found the man had even attracted her mother.


    Now, she understood what Logan wanted to do. He wanted her to marry and stay in the B country.


    Logan had tried everything to ask her to stay.


    But Avery shook the head, "Mr. President, I know what you mean. But I love Evan. I believe he will protect me at all costs. I want to go with him." Then she turned to look at Evan, who also smiled at her back.


    Logan turned to look at Evan seriously and then sneered at Avery, "I wish you won''t regret."


    "I believe him," Avery answered.


    Logan walked to Avery with a smile and whispered to her, "Are you sure? The bodyguards had checked. They found there was another woman on the airplane, and I had asked someone to check the background of the woman."


    "Mr. President, I will deal with it," Avery interrupted Logan.


    Logan narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, "just like me, she is a brave man. She dares to interrupt me."


    Then Logan barely looked at Avery for a few seconds and then turned around, "You can leave."


    "Goodbye, Mr. President," Evan said to Logan and then walked to the plane with Avery''s hands in his hands.


    "Andrew, take care," Olivia hugged Andrew.


    "Don''t worry about me, Olivia," Andrew patted Olivia''s back and said.


    After saying goodbye to Olivia, Andrew and Jessica followed Avery and Evan to the plane.


    Before entering into the cabin, Avery turned around and looked at Olivia, whose eyes were full of tears. She was waving to Avery, and Logan stood behind her. Avery was happy to see they stood together. They could be a suitable couple.


    Avery also waved them goodbye. And then she pointed to her phone, showing to her mother that they could keep in touch with the phone.


    Finally, Avery looked at the presidential palace. She recalled everything that happened here. Everything changed.


    She had never expected that she would meet Diana in such a situation.


    Evan held Avery tight all of a sudden, suggesting Avery move forward. Avery turned back and walked forward.


    Avery had no idea what was going to happen next.


    Now, what she cared about is Meyer''s operation.


    However, when Avery entered the cabin, she became anxious.


    "Since Diana has been addicted to drugs for a long time, the doctor suggested that visual stimulation is harmful to her eyes, so I changed the white background into the pink background," Evan explained to Avery in a low voice.


    Avery looked around carefully. The white background turned into a pink one, and there were some white cherry petals on the windows, giving people a warm feeling.


    Diana was sitting casually in the distance. She made a pigtail which loosely fell on her shoulder. The hairstyle and makeup were exactly like Avery''s. She made this kind of hairstyle and makeup when it was Evan''s birthday.


    Avery frowned slightly and thought to herself, "is it some imitation?"


    When Diana looked at Avery and Evan, she stood up with a smile. But soon, she sat down because of the illness.


    Evan sent Avery to a nearby seat and then walked to Diana to have a small conversation.


    As for Jessica, she didn''t sit beside them. On the contrary, she picked up a seat which was far away from them. She sat straight, and her chin raised at 45 degrees, which looked arrogant and elegant.


    Andrew didn''t sit beside Jessica. Instead, he sat on the opposite side of Avery. He looked around and asked Avery curiously, "Felicity Winter, what kind of colors do you like?"

 Chapter 518 - 518: What A Sad Thing

    Avery had a glance over Andrew but said nothing. When she pulled the window shades down, she heard that Andrew said to himself, "I remember that you like the grey, white, and red color, so¡­"


    Andrew then turned to look at Diana, saying earnestly, "it just looks like pink, but it is black."


    Avery knew what the meaning of Andrew''s words is, "Diana is trying to be cute, but she is a cruel man."


    "Why do you keep talking?" Jessica said to him.


    A maid was serving Jessica, who asked for a cup of coffee arrogantly.


    "Is there something wrong with Jessica?" Avery whispered to Andrew.


    Ever since Jessica lived in the presidential house, Avery had found something wrong about Jessica. Since she was busy comforting her mother, she hadn''t found any chances to ask Andrew.


    Andrew was playing with his bracelet. Hearing Avery''s words, he turned to look at Jessica and whispered, "because she had lost part of her memory."


    "What are you talking about?" Avery was astonished. It was unbelievable for her.


    "You knew Erin Darling."


    "Yes, I knew her," Avery knew she was a psychiatrist. Actually, she was Moore''s psychiatrist.


    "The psychiatrist erased all the memories related to Moore in Jessica''s mind."


    It was true that memory could be erased by hypnosis. Moreover, Erin was a psychiatrist, and she knew how to do it.


    "The memories of the past six years had been erased, so I am not sure whether she remembers you or not¡­" Andrew shrugged.


    Seeing Avery was still at a loss, Andrew said to her seriously, "In fact, it is good for Jessica to forget Moore. Moreover, Jessica wants to forget him."


    "I hope Jessica is happy. I hope Moore won''t show up again.," Avery was worried that Moore wouldn''t let Jessica leave even if she forgot him. Probably, he would come to take Jessica away.


    "I think he won''t show up again because Erin erased his memories about Jessica too. It would be better if they won''t meet each other."


    It was good for both of them.


    Avery suddenly recalled Evan''s words, "probably, Moore hadn''t realized that he loved Jessica."


    "What a sad thing! They were already over before he found he loved her," Avery was in a loss. When she regained her consciousness, she found Andrew was looking at her. Then she looked back at him and said angrily, "What do you want to say? Say it!"


    Avery was impatient.


    Andrew then answered seriously, "could you please help me take care of Jessica when I am not here?"


    "When you are not here? When?" Avery was confused.


    "Later."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Could you please stop answering questions?" Andrew didn''t want to answer her. At the same time, Evan walked to them.


    Avery didn''t look at Evan. Instead, she turned to Diana. She found that a maid helped her go to the restroom.


    Seeing Evan was coming, Andrew immediately left and walked to Jessica.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Avery supported her chin with one hand and then casually asked Evan, "so, what are you talking about?"


    Evan sat beside Avery. He held her hand and rubbed her fingertips with his thumb, saying, "Diana wants to see Lucky."


    "Um," Avery took her fingers back and was deep in thought.


    Evan added, "I will ask someone to send her there tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Avery asked. That was to say that Diana would live there for one night.


    Evan observed Avery''s expressions. When he was trying to pinch her face, she was embarrassed and hid, so Evan chuckled, "Lucky will be sent to Diana''s house immediately."


    "It doesn''t matter," Avery tried to persuade Evan because she missed Lucky too, but the only one trouble was that Lucky was Diana''s dog.


    "Don''t you mind it?"


    "I don''t mind it as long as you would like to," Avery curled her lips and answered.


    She trusted Evan, so she then added casually, "I will pay a visit to Charles Meyer tomorrow, so you can send Diana to visit Lucky by yourself."


    When Avery mentioned Meyer, Evan held her hands and kissed them, saying, "Darling, do you still remember our promise?"


    "What''s the promise?" Avery was asking while she was thinking about it.


    Evan became severe all of a sudden and gently bit Avery, "You had promised me to marry me as soon as Meyer woke up."


    "It is¡­ You have a good memory."


    "You forget it?" Evan was furious. He feels insecure now.


    He can''t wait to marry her.


    "I remember," Avery smiled. In Avery''s opinion, they had gone through so many things, so they had a stable relationship and didn''t need a marriage agreement.


    But Avery knew Evan needed her love, so she said to him, "All right. You can buy rings and flowers. Moreover, you should kneel for asking me to marry you. As for me, I will think about it."


    Evan then grabbed her into his arms and then pinched her chin, saying, "we need to have a kiss promise."


    Evan kissed her.


    When they were kissing, there was a cry from the distance, "Miss. Summer, oh my god. What''s wrong with you? Why is there blood?"


    Hearing the voice, Evan then opened his eyes and then told Avery, "I need to go."


    Avery nodded and stood up, "I want to go with you."


    She followed by Evan and found Andrew was also walking with them. When they were close to the restroom, Diana got out of it. There were a few drops of blood on her white dress. She looked horrible.


    Avery then found Diana covered her left arm with another arm, "is her arm hurt? Why?"


    Avery was confused. Then she found a maid got out of the restroom saying to Diana, "Miss. Summer, you¡­"


    Diana held a blade that was full of blood in her hands.


    "Do you want to kill yourself?" Evan frowned and blamed Diana.


    "No," Diana shook her head and then added, "At this moment, I want to have drugs, so I hurt myself to make me calm."


    "I found a doctor to bandage the wound."


    "Never mind," Diana then uncovered her right arm, "I had used a band-aid. Evan, it is just a small wound."

 Chapter 519 - 519: I Lied To You

    Diana glanced at Avery and said, "I''m sorry to make you worried."


    Avery tried to make a smile at Diana. She was shocked and confused about why Diana hurt herself to make herself calm. At the same time, Andrew was also confused and said to Avery cheerfully, "I had told you. She just pretended to be a poor girl. You should be careful. She will try everything to get Evan."


    On the contrary, Avery disdainfully looked at him.


    After a while, they arrived in the City. It had been a long time since they came here. Unlike B Country, which was near the sea, the City''s sky was slightly red when it came to sunset. For Avery, it was the most beautiful view that she had never seen before.


    Many people gathered in the castle. Lucky also started to shout.


    The driver of Andrew had already picked Andrew and Jessica up. As soon as Diana got off the airport, she came to see Evan''s mother instead of Lucky because of the etiquette. Otherwise, Evan''s mother would be angry.


    On the contrary, Avery didn''t care about it. She didn''t visit Evan''s mother.


    Avery paid a visit to Lucky first. When Lucky saw her, Lucky shouted and walked to her slowly. Sarah Ethel told her Lucky was old now, so Lucky didn''t want to move. But as soon as Lucky sees her, Lucky must come to touch her legs with its body.


    Since it was autumn, Lucky was easy to fall hair. Therefore, much hair was left on Avery''s clothes.


    In the next morning, Avery found Diana had been sent back to her home, so she didn''t know when Diana pay a visit to Lucky,


    Evan hadn''t been to his company for a long time, so he got there in the morning. At the same time, he had prepared breakfast and put it into the heat box for her.


    In the morning, When Avery heard that Meyer was going to have an operation on Monday, she became nervous.


    As soon as she uncovered her quilt and prepared to get up, the phone on the bedside rang.


    "Excuse me is Miss. Peters? This is the police. Do you still remember the thing when you were kidnapped?" the man asked politely.


    "Kidnapping? Yeah, I remember."


    "One of the kidnappers had been arrested. But I''m sorry to tell you that the ransom had been used up by them. I suggest you ask for a refund. If it doesn''t work, you can file a separate civil action. As soon as it takes effect, you have justice."


    "I heard that the ransom had been given back," Avery recalled that Andrew told her she didn''t have to give the money back to him because the kidnapper had given the money back.


    "Had been given back? As far as I know, they didn''t give the money back," the man answered. And then he added, "the man who devised the thing is from B country. Since he doesn''t belong to our country, we need more time to catch him."


    "B country? How do you know? From one of the kidnappers?"


    "That''s correct. The man is Miss. Arlington. She devised it."


    "Miss. Arlington? Is Rebecca Arlington?" Avery asked. "It is her. I can''t believe it. How come? She always wants to kill me?" Avery thought to herself.


    "Yes, it is."


    Avery couldn''t believe it still and answered immediately, "in my opinion, you don''t have to pay much attention to her. I think she was dead."


    Avery heard that the fire hadn''t gone out for the whole night, and Rebecca was in the fire and looked terrible.


    After the man hung up, Avery still put the phone on her ears and sat on the bed without moving. After a while, she picked the phone and dialed.


    The phone rang a few times and finally answered.


    "Hello."


    Avery knew it was Evan and asked, "where is Mr. Clifford?"


    "Mr. Clifford¡­" Jamie Winter hesitated and then answered, "Mr. Clifford has a body examination, so he can''t answer the phone. Miss. Peters, you can leave the message, and I will tell Mr. Clifford later."


    "Is he all right? Is his heart uncomfortable?" Avery was worried and asked in a severe way.


    Jamie answered yes and then said nothing.


    Avery remembered her questions and then asked, "I just got a phone from a policeman who told me something about the ransom. Do you know anything about it?"


    Jamie hesitated for a moment, but Andrew didn''t finish the examination still, so he said directly, "Miss. Peters, although Mr. Clifford didn''t allow me to tell you, you have the right to know it.


    When you were kidnapped, Mr. Clifford didn''t have enough money to save you, too, but he insisted on protecting you. So I think he won''t accept you to give the money back now.


    Besides, Mr. Clifford never lied to you. Mr. Clifford and Meyer''s hearts are well- matched, so he guessed his heart is Meyer''s heart and decided to give it back to him.


    "Ok. I know. Andrew is going to have an examination before the operation?"


    "Correct."


    Avery tried to hold her breath thinking to herself, "he wants to give his heart to Meyer. And then? Doesn''t he care about himself? If he gives his heart to Meyer, he must be dead."


    Avery was desperate for the moment.


    "He didn''t lie to me¡­ He didn''t. But what about him?" Avery asked herself.


    Avery once hoped Evan could give the heart back to Meyer, but now she didn''t want to.


    She tried to manage to deal with the problem. She kept thinking.


    Avery got up, hurriedly, and washed and changed her clothes. Finally, she asked the driver to send her to the hospital.


    When Avery arrived in the hospital, she happened to find Andrew, who just finished the examination. When he saw Avery in the front of the door, he hesitated for a while and then asked, "why are you here?"


    "Have you decided to give the heart back to Charles Meyer?" Avery lost control herself and cried for Andrew.


    Seeing her tears, Andrew felt sad and asked, "who told you?"


    "I know it. Don''t lie to me. And about the ransom, you lied to me too. You had promised that you wouldn''t lie to me, but now¡­"


    "Why are you crying? You look bad," Andrew tried to find a paper towel from his pocket, but he didn''t notice, so he had to wipe her tears with his sleeves.


    "I had promised you I wouldn''t lie to you later. But it would be the last time I lied to you. Felicity, sorry."


    Avery shook her head. Full of tears in her face now.


    Andrew was her best friend. He saved her. Although he was already ill, she didn''t want him to die because of Meyer.


    Avery was in a dilemma. She also wanted to save Meyer.


    At the moment when Avery raised her head, she found Andrew smiled.


    Andrew was glad to find Avery cared about him. It was the first time she had cried for him.

 Chapter 520 - 520: I Can’t Live Forever

    "Here, here, don''t cry," Andrew still put on a casual smile, comforting Avery, "I can''t live forever. Even if I didn''t give Charles his heart back, I wouldn''t hold for much longer."


    Avery''s eyes were wet, "Do you have to say so?" Avery didn''t want to cry. But the sight of her turned on her water locks.


    She finally understood why Andrew asked her to take care of Jessica on the plane.


    Andrew already knew the day would come eventually.


    "Don''t you always want me to give the heart back to Charles so he can wake up?"


    "I want Charles to come back..."


    But Avery couldn''t finish what she wanted to say. The option was brought to her mind. If only one man could live between Charles and Andrew, who would she pick? She already gave her an answer then.


    It was too cruel to repeat it.


    Andrew bitterly smiled. His eyes, noses, and mouth were more prominent because he lost so much weight. There was a sad aura around him. He also knew her choice. So he didn''t go after the answer. Instead, he started taunting himself, "If it weren''t for Evan, we probably would get married now."


    If Evan didn''t interrupt their wedding, he would have his dream realized. He would have no regrets.


    Avery didn''t know how to behave herself. She was guilty. Then she lowered her head to not look at him.


    Andrew suddenly grabbed her wrist, "Will you come to a place with me?"


    Before Avery had time to respond, Andrew grabbed her to leave the hospital.


    Avery followed him, "Where are you taking me?" Then she got in the car.


    Soon they came to the cemetery.


    Andrew didn''t tell the driver to the cemetery. He only gave him the directions.


    The cars were stopped in front of a gate, and the custodian was waiting there.


    Avery stared at the iron gate, "You take me to the cemetery?"


    "Yeah."


    "You..."


    Avery didn''t know what he was thinking, but she wouldn''t speculate it. She was hesitating to get out of the car. She really didn''t know how to behave in front of him. So she stayed in the car. Andrew got off first and opened the door for Avery, "Will you keep me company?"


    "Are you visiting someone?"


    Avery had to force herself to stop guessing why Andrew took her here at the critical moment.


    "I''m picking a place for myself. Join me?"


    Avery didn''t expect he would be so blunt. She thought about it and finally got out of the car at last.


    The custodian came to them, "Hello, you must be Mr. Clifford, I''m the custodian of the cemetery. It''s getting late, shall we talk while we walk?"


    He led them in the cemetery and started talking about the history, style, and size of the place.


    Then he gave Andrew a brochure that contained options of tomb sizes and prices.


    Avery felt her voice was so stiff, "Andrew, please don''t do this..." She couldn''t keep calm when it came to death. She found it hard to imagine a dying man calmly picking her own grave.


    Andrew was giving himself a hard time as far as Avery was concerned. She knew he must be terrified of death.


    She thought of her own situation, as well. Even if she was poisoned, she wouldn''t quit as Andrew did.


    "I''ve done my homework. This is the best cemetery in town. It''s surrounded by trees, and the air is fresh... I love it here."


    "Andrew, enough. Are you forcing me?"


    Avery paused, not minding the custodian''s odd look. She wouldn''t keep moving, "Are you forcing me to make a choice between you and Charles?"


    Andrew laughed out, "I knew your choice. I didn''t want to change anything. I''m not taking you here to win you over. I didn''t want to chicken out. Besides, I want your input on something."


    He was sincere and honest.


    Jamie couldn''t watch it anymore. He said to Avery, "Avery, he''s just..."


    "Enough," Andrew cut Jamie off coldly, and said, "I said I wouldn''t force you. I''ve told you why I came here. If you don''t want to stay with me, I''ll ask the driver to take you back."


    Avery didn''t speak. She stood there and stared at Andrew. Andrew also stood there silently. Suddenly many crows flew above them and made it look sad.


    After about 15 minutes, Andrew sighed like he gave up and said to Jamie, "Take Avery home."


    He said he wouldn''t force her. If she was unwilling to do it, he wouldn''t make her. He didn''t appear sad, but turned around lonely and followed the custodian.


    Avery stared at his lonesome back. She suddenly felt bad and followed them.


    Along the way were tombs that weren''t used but booked. As the custodian put it, the environment was quite good, and the places sold well.


    The custodian told Andrew how good the cemetery was. Avery stayed behind. Finally, they were at a white tomb, and it was a hug in the shape of an arch. It looked like a crown.


    They walked up along the stairs. In the center was the grey tombstone. It was empty and not engraved.


    "Mr. Clifford, this is the place I told you about. We''ve asked the masters to check. It was near the mountains and waters. It had the best view of the cemetery. And the price was also high..."


    "Tell him the price."


    Andrew pointed at Jamie.


    Then he stroked the gray gravestone.


    "Do your family know?"


    Andrew patted the gravestone and said in a joke, "What? Are you afraid no one would collect my body?"


    Avery frowned, "Andrew, this is serious."


    He probably wanted to liven up the environment and laughed out, "I''ve got everything arranged. I''ve made sure of it. But..."


    He looked at the gravestone and withdrew the smiling bit by bit, "Can I put your name on my gravestone?"


    Avery didn''t know what to say.


    "I know it''s too much to ask to be buried with you. But I do have one wish. I want to put your name on my gravestone."


    Andrew was extremely careful when he said it in case Avery would say no. He pinched the top corner of the gravestone so hard that his knuckles turned pale.


    Avery stared at the gravestone. She never experienced nor heard of the request.


    She suddenly held back her breath, "What do you want to say on the gravestone?"

 Chapter 521 - 521: Who Hated Her So Much?

    Andrew withdrew his hands from the gravestone. He stared at the lines of the stones for a while. A gentle wind brushed his faint bangs, and they floated with it. His eyes were deep and meaningful, like he said a million things to say.


    But he finally shook his head, "You''ll know when you visit me."


    Then he paused and looked at her, asking with unease, "You will come, right?"


    He left the question at last. Was he afraid she didn''t come?


    Avery nodded so hard, almost without any hesitation.


    "I''m Andrew. You can tell them my name-"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Avery? That''s quite unique."


    "Do you remember me now?"


    "Avery, marry me, and I''ll give Charles''s heart back to him."


    Andrew held his breath. He finally laughed after she nodded. The smile brushed off his eye corner and had more sparkles than fireworks in the night.


    He suddenly reached out for Avery to hug her.


    She didn''t say no. She took a deep breath and smelt the faint disinfectant on his body. But he was so slim. Avery only felt his bones.


    She looked up at him, and he looked back. Suddenly his brisk breath was close. When Avery realized it, Andrew put his lips on hers. But he didn''t linger. He stepped back soon after their cold lips touched.


    "Avery, your taste is not bad."


    He wondered many times. Would she taste spicy because she was so feisty?


    Her smell was like poppy flowers. It was the smell that made him addicted to it, numbing all his nerves, and healing his wounds.


    He had no more regrets after this.


    Avery grabbed Andrew''s sleeves, subconsciously. She didn''t push his away but looked at him with the complaint, "I''m not pepper."


    Andrew laughed out. He took a look. Jamis was back from the talk with the custodian.


    It was getting late. Andrew had to go back to the hospital. Avery would visit Charles there.


    They got in the car to return to the hospital. Andres had a complex feeling on her way here. She had no mood to look at the views. She still got mixed feelings on the way back. Andrew was next to her, but she felt he was slipping away.


    Swoosh-


    Jamie opened the window, "Avery, this is a mountain road. We''re taking a Z path. You might get car sick. I''ll open the window so you can get some fresh air."


    Avery hummed. She didn''t feel it until after Jamie mentioned car sickness. She wanted to throw up. Looking outside, she could see the roads lower, looking from a distance, the road is in the S shape. The roads were winding.


    The road was not broad. It was a mountain on one side and a handrail on the other. Looking outside, one would clearly see the views downhills. The plants were green. There was a creek, and one could hear the water if listening carefully.


    "The view is lovely, isn''t it?"


    Avery nodded, "It is."


    "Do you want to pick one tomb? It''s a matter of time..."


    Andrew put his hands behind his head, thinking about the kiss. He was so content. It was not that he wished for her death. But after she died, it would be nice to stay in the same cemetery.


    Avery was about to glare when she felt the fierce shaking of the car.


    Through the rear-end mirror, she saw a white truck that was so close to them.


    "It''s that car."


    Jamie held the handwheel and stepped the brake, so the white truck could go first.


    But the truck didn''t surpass them. The driver hit them again since his truck was bigger.


    The first time was innocent; this was deliberate.


    "driver faster."


    Andrew leaned over to protect Avery and buckled her up. He knew the car was targeting them. Their car was next to the handrail. If the truck kept hitting them, they would fly off it and go down the cliff.


    "Who''s it?"


    Avery grabbed the handrail on top of the car. She was fluttered. This was not the last time in B Country. The brake went wrong. But they were next to the sea. They had a chance when they fell. But they were next to the cliff now. If they dropped, there was zero survival chance.


    Andrew got closer to Avery because of the shaking. He didn''t have many enemies, and his sworn enemy was James. But he was in B Country, and his memory was erased. He was unlikely to be here.


    He couldn''t think of anyone except James. Jamie stepped on the oil. He was hoping for a narrow escape. The car flew off.


    The truck was large but heavy. So it was slower than the car. But it went after them soon after the adjusting.


    Andrew looked back, "Is it you they''re after?"


    Andrew was half-buried in the ground. Any of his enemies wouldn''t go to the trouble if they did some research and knew he was dying.


    Avery got serious. The car was driving too fast. And the road was bumpy. She felt butterflies in her stomach. She couldn''t deny that the truck was after her. This wasn''t her first time getting in danger. But she couldn''t think of who.


    Who hated her so much to kill her?


    Bang. The driver was desperate. He drove madly fast, ignoring how bumpy the road was. Bang.


    The truck hit the car so hard. Avery knew the car had no shape.


    Bang


    The car was shaking fiercely. There was so much force that whoever in the car hit the glass. Avery felt dizzy, and the world started spinning around.


    She felt blood dripping from her forehead. It drew over here long eyelashes. And her vision got fuzzy.


    Andrew was no better. He was flung to the back of the passenger''s seat, and his head hit the glass window. The window was immediately red.


    "Sir, are you alright?" Jamie asked in a hurry. They would certainly fly if it went on. So he speeded up. Although he was driving a sports car, he wouldn''t drive too fast, considering the safety of Andrew and Avery.


    But a truck driver increased his speed too. He was apparently prepared.


    In front of them was a right turn with a big angle. Jamie speeded up while holding the driver''s wheel tightly.


    The car turned right. The car was fast, and Jamie didn''t turn the wheel in time. And the car went through the fence and flew.

 Chapter 522 - 522: Get Off My Way

    Howel''s group.


    There was news on the giant screen on the first floor.


    "Around A road, a major car accident just occurred. On the way from the cemetery to the town, a silver sports car fell off the cliff. We''re certain there is one deceased. The causes of the accident are to be determined..."


    The news was live. But a man rushed out like the wind. He got in the car door that was pulled open for him.


    "Hurry!"


    Evan roared once and once. The car couldn''t go any faster in the race of life.


    A few minutes earlier:


    Tinder rushed into the conference room with a stern look to report to Evan, "Mrs. Howel was in a car accident while she was back from the cemetery with Andrew. The car went off the cliff..."


    Before he heard Tinder out, he left dozens of managers in the meeting room and went out like a mad man.


    The sports car went over, ignoring the red light.


    He almost hit a big truck...


    The car was racing with many transportation police cars following. He completely ignored the traffic rules and disrupted the traffic order. It was lucky that no accident was caused.


    The traffic followed Evan to the hospital. Tinder sent his men to handle the tickets and followed Evan to the emergency operation room.


    His collar grabbed a doctor that just exited the emergency room.


    "Where are the injured in the car accident?"


    Evan stared at the young male doctor with crimson eyes. Blood almost came out of them.


    The doctor pointed at another emergency operation room.


    Evan looked up. The light on top of the room was out. It meant the operation was over...


    He trembled all over his body. He suddenly lost his strength. He turned flattered. For the 20 odd years in his life, this was the first time he was so worried that he forgot how to breathe.


    He was trembling and shaking. He couldn''t continue standing.


    He was afraid to come in. He was terrified to see what he couldn''t bear. And he was anxious to get in to check on Avery.


    The conflictions were heavy balls around his feet that dragged him.


    He spent all the strength walking to the emergency room and kicked the door open.


    It was a huge noise, and the nurse who didn''t leave dropped her stuff in a shock.


    He didn''t have to find the person on the table with white cloth covered on the body. While looking down, the belly was bulging.


    What happened to her?


    Why was she covered in white cloth?


    No, no, she couldn''t die, not without his permission.


    Why would they put a white cloth on top of her? She would suffocate...


    "Are you related to the deceased?" The nurse was in shock. Evan looked horrible and barged in like he would kill anyone anytime.


    "Get off my way!" Evan pushed the nurse off.


    She was flung. But seeing the bodyguards behind him, she didn''t dare to speak up. She got up and left in a hurry.


    Evan was at best three meters away from the surgery table. But it felt like forever. Underneath the white cloth was peace, horrible silence.


    Evan got numb like he lost his soul. He walked over mechanically, and every step was so heavy.


    He reached out to the white cloth. The most powerful man in the city who had all sorts of skills was as low as an ant.


    His trembling hand was in the air and didn''t fall for a long time.


    He was afraid to see her painful look. He was afraid she was lying there and would never wake up.


    He couldn''t accept it.


    He put his hand down and lifted it again. This time he didn''t drop it.


    "Sir..." Tinder was choked on words. This was the first time he felt Evan was full of desperation.


    It was Tinder''s voice that woke him up. He finally mustered up the courage to open the cloth.


    Tinder lowered his head to close eyes at the same moment Evan opened the white cloth. He couldn''t imagine what would happen to Evan after he saw it. Avery''s death, and his emotions, which one was worse?


    He closed his eyes and waited for a second. He didn''t hear anything from Evan. But he heard the doctor''s voice, "Who are you? This is not a place you wander about. Get off, the family of the deceased is coming."


    The family of the deceased?


    He looked behind, and there were some people with sad looks. Then Evan was suddenly relieved from all the pressure he has been experiencing. He could hear his breath.


    Evan turned over and left the room. He grabbed the doctor by his collar, "The victims from the car accident, where are they?"


    The doctor pointed at the room next door, trembling, "One''s dead, and another''s having an operation."


    "The dead one is a he or a she?"


    The doctor shook his head, "I''m not clear."


    Evan held back his breath again. He couldn''t mind much and rushed out.


    Like a mad man, he stopped every nurse he ran into and asked if she knew. A nurse who knew the situation said, "The pregnant woman is in the surgery. She''s unstable. There is little chance that both the mother and the body survive."


    "Save her! Do you hear me? I want you to save the grown-up under no circ.u.mstances."


    "I..." The doctor was shocked. He was forced to promise Evan.


    The operation continued. Evan kept pacing around on the outside. He wanted to rush in to wake up, Avery. But the remaining sanity told him coming in would not make the situation better.


    He stared at the red "in operation" lights on top of the room with crimson eyes, and tightened his lips.


    "Sir, Mrs. Hamiton''s going to be fine." Tinder said.


    Evan stared at the door and started shouting, "Avery, if you dare to leave me alone, I''ll give you hell!"


    His voice echoed in the hall. Nurses came to remind him to stay quiet in case he disrupted the doctors inside.


    Evan said with a stern voice, "Find out the cause of the car accident."


    Tinder was frozen for a second. This was a hard task. But he said yes anyway.


    "Okay, I''ll get onto it."


    Evan was in so much pain that needles poked his heart.


    Evan bit his teeth. He should''ve stopped her when she said she was going to the hospital to visit Charles. Or at least he should come with her. She was in a car accident without his watch for the morning.


    Tinder asked his men for some information after a while, and ran to Evan, "Sir..."


    Evan was extremely displeased. He quit smoking because of Avery for a long time. But there were cigarette butts all over the floors.


    "Hold back what you''re gonna say if you want to die."


    "I''ve got some info. Andrew is gone."

 Chapter 523 - 523: I’ll Make You Pay For Everything

    Evan was slightly frozen, "You said... Avery was... dead?"


    "Yes, Andrew was in the same car back from the cemetery. In the car accident, Andrew died protecting Avery."


    Evan felt his shoulders stiff. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t.


    The demise of life was just in a second.


    He died protecting his woman. Evan didn''t know what to say.


    The operation took 10 hours from day tonight. The notice was given to Evan. The nurse reminded him gently if the operation couldn''t bring Avery back; he had to start arranging the funeral.


    There were patients, hospital staff, and visitors coming through the floor. They didn''t know who was in the emergency room. But they all saw a man, guarded by a security team, staring at the light of the emergency room like a statue.


    Evan stood there, feeling he was in a nightmare from which he would never wake up.


    He closed his eyes and frazzled. His body and his heart got cold as time went on.


    Please, Avery, don''t be so cruel to me.


    Please don''t leave me alone. I couldn''t live without you.


    Evan didn''t know how long it was, but he heard a noise.


    The operation room''s light was out.


    Evan started moving like the button was pressed.


    The doctor went off and recognized the legendary figure in town. The doctor was exhausted, but he showed a humble attitude, "Mr. Howel..."


    "I need to know about her situation."


    The doctor immediately understood. He was operating the whole time without knowing who she was. He knew who she saw Evan, "Her cranium is traumatized. Shoulder bones are broken and her calf was broken too. She didn''t have any danger now. The fetus was stable too. Maybe her mother protected it out of her nature. But she..."


    "I''ll kill you if I hear another nonsense."


    "The grown-up was in a coma because of the head injury. I''m not optimistic."


    "How long will she wake up?"


    "It''s hard to say. The cranium blooding is quite serious. So..." The doctor tried to be delicate in case Evan killed him when he got angry.


    "I''m asking you when she will wake up. Don''t give me shit!"


    The doctor almost cried, "Mr. Howel, show mercy,"


    "The baby? What will happen to the baby if she''s in a coma?" Evan was still mad. He wanted the doctors to make Avery wake up at this moment.


    "If she didn''t wake up after the due date, we suggest C-section. But if she gave birth in a coma, she could get in danger..." The doctor''s voice was lower and lower, and he added for self-protection, "just maybe".


    But he knew it was probable.


    Afterward, nurses wheeled Avery out of the operation room. She was wearing an oxygen mask. Evan stared at Avery''s pale face and checked her faint breath. He closes his eyes to hold back some emotions.


    He suddenly realized something, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    She was in a poor state like she was gone at any second.


    The doctor kept saying it was a miracle that she was still breathing.


    But he was soon scared off by Evan''s murderous look. The nurses were no better. Evan too over the gurney and wouldn''t let anyone touch it. He was so gentle when he pushed her in the elevator. He wanted to make her wake up. But he was worried she would get awful. He was upset and had regrets at the same time.


    He was upset because he didn''t stay with her all the time and let her get injured.


    He pushed the gurney in the VIP ward. He was staring at Avery with a blank look.


    Tinder wore a bacteria-proof outfit and pushed the door to come in. He handed Evan over a thing in a white plastic bag, "Sir, this is what they found at the crash site."


    Evan saw a button with Howel''s emblem...


    His own family?


    Evan slightly squinted his eyes. No other family had the same emblem. His grandfather did this to avenge Rebecca?


    He pressed the button tightly in his hand through the bag, "Phone."


    Tinder immediately understood he wanted to phone his grandfather. He dialed the number and heard opera singing on the other side, "You still remember to call me?"


    Evan squeezed the phone to hold back his anger. But what he said gave him away, "If anything should happen to her, I don''t know what I would do."


    Evan''s grandfather froze a bit, "What do you want?


    "What do I want? Grandpa, you tried to kill Avery multiple times, you''re not immune!"


    "Kill Avery?"


    "Don''t talk to me like a fool. I''ll make you pay for everything."


    "Evan, how dare you talk to me like this?" His grandpa sneered, "find out the truth before you call me again."


    Then he hung up without mercy.


    The voices were loud. Evan''s grandpa was determined. Even Tinder heard everything. He said, "Sir, Mr. Howel would never deny anything he did. Maybe it wasn''t him."


    "CCTV?"


    "There was no surveillance at the road. But Andrew''s car was hit repeatedly. The driver of the truck flew the scene. Apart from the button, there was no valuable evidence."


    "Keep digging," Evan waved at Tinder to ask him out.


    But Tinder didn''t leave immediately, "Sir, you should get some rest since Mrs. Howel''s not awake. Maybe after you come back, she''ll wake up."


    "Get out."


    Tinder didn''t dare to say anything after Evan''s order. Besides, he couldn''t upset Evan when Avery was like this. So he left in a hurry.


    In the ward, Evan sat next to Avery and held her hands. Her hands were soft and cold. He held them in the palms of his hands. He had some stubbles on his chin after he stayed up all night.


    He put her soft hands on the stubbles to stimulate her to make her wake up, "Wake up, Avery, wake up for me."


    He moves his lips to her hand, palm little by little, and stroked her pale lips, eyes, and nose. He suddenly started singing, "Twinkle, twinkle, little star..."


    In his mind was Avery''s happy laughter when she heard it...

 Chapter 524 - 524: The Baby Was Born

    In the operation room


    The vein neurons matched under the microscope. A hand with rubber gloves turned the medical scissors to the nurse and sighed, "Sew the wounds."


    Afterward, the doctor looked at the ECG monitor. There were some wavy lines on the screen.


    The man on the table moved his eyeballs like he woke up from a long dream.


    A silver gun was against his chest, "The materials in the birth control pills you give Avery, shouldn''t you explain, Dr. Charles?"


    His chest was in pain like something was pushing.


    In the dream, he knelt on the ground and laughed at the sky. He said without any fear, "You should feel lucky that tons of people are interested in your woman, though you don''t give a damn."


    "You''re asking for death."


    "You think I''m afraid? I couldn''t live without her."


    "Really? I would like to try. You show interest in my woman? You wanna die, I''ll make it happen."


    "Then do it."


    Bang


    Beeping


    The device beeped. The doctor stared at the data while the nurse recorded, "Body temperature, blood pressure, and oxygen saturation are all normal. Pulses are a bit weak..."


    After she finished recording, she asked, "Will he wake up?"


    The doctor took a torch, opened the eyelids, and said, "The donor''s heart matched perfectly. I hope he can."


    ***


    Three months later.


    A baby''s first crying went across the dark universe, and the long time to fall upon the earth like star sparkles from millions of light-years.


    As the most impressive voice in the world came on the earth, there were surprises. What followed were sighs.


    Suddenly someone said, "Avery? Come on, she had a hemorrhage. Emergent blood transfusion..."


    Everyone was in a hectic state. No one noticed the woman on the bed, in a coma, moved her finger.


    One of the nurses hurried to carry the baby out, "Congrats, Mr. Howel, it''s..."


    "How''s she?" Evan stared at the nurse, eager to get an answer. She didn''t give the baby to him but was shocked by his look.


    He looked so tired and destitute. But his gorgeous look looked so condescending and majestic no matter what.


    "She has a hemorrhage due to weak condition after a long coma."


    Evan had no time for the baby now. He made his wife suffer so much. He had to hold back the urge to spank him.


    But he still took one look. The eyes were not fully grown. The pinky cheek was wrinkled. Then he stared at her left cheek, "What''s this?"


    "the doctor said it''s a birthmark. It''ll probably disappear as she grows."


    The nurse looked down at the baby. This was the most good-looking baby she''s ever seen. She was like a little angel. But there was a long and winding scar like a moon from her eyebrows to her jaw. It affected her good looks.


    Although she was just born and her face was not fully developed, she was bound to be a gorgeous woman from her big eyes, pink cheek, and long eyelashes.


    Maybe she was too naughty, and the scar was her punishment.


    It was a pity...


    Evan ferociously frowned. The mark on the baby''s face didn''t look like a birthmark.


    He took the baby over from the nurse. She was wrapped in a blanket. And she sweetly slept like she was still in her mother''s w.o.m.b.


    Evan knew how to hold babies, and he was skilled at it. As he held the baby, letting the baby sleep in his arms, he gently opened the blanket.


    "a girl?"


    "yes. Congrats, Mr. Howel, it''s a baby girl."


    Evan smiled, "She likes a girl. We''re having a girl."


    Evan was so excited that he could dance. He was a different man from an indifferent look. He was so happy that he gently stroked the baby''s face. As he touched the moon scar, he felt his heart cut. He gradually put away his smile, "Get me the best plastic surgeons."


    He had to remove the so-called birthmark.


    Tinder stood by lance. As he answered the baby, he looked at her. Evan finally had a baby, a baby of him and Avery...


    He couldn''t help crying. He witnessed Evan and Avery''s ups and downs, and now they finally had a baby. But her face...


    "Sir, may I hold the princess?"


    Tinder was so uneasy. He looked at the cute face and couldn''t help reaching out to hold her.


    "Don''t you have work to do? I''m the only man who can hold my daughter."


    Tinder lowered his head in frustration. He suddenly saw Logan from Evan.


    "Sir, the baby needs to be put in the thermotank for further observation."


    The nurse reached out to hold the baby, but Evan wouldn''t let her go. He held her tightly.


    The nurse was so embarrassed. But Evan only lowered his head to kiss the baby on her forehead and finally gave her to the nurse.


    He wasn''t done hugging her daughter. If Avery wasn''t still in the ward, he wouldn''t be giving the baby to the nurse so fast.


    After the op, Avery was taken back to the ward. After a long sleep, she was holding it well. But she was so feisty and lively when she was awake. She was so quiet now.


    She was on the bed for three months, during which Evan kept her company and talked to her. He gave her a bath, slept next to her, and held her to the balcony for the sun. No one could replace him to do this.


    Avery opened her eyes in a daze this afternoon...


    Tinder ran to the bed after noticing Avery was awake, "Mrs. Hamilon, you''re awake?"


    Avery frowned and suddenly grabbed Tinder''s hand-


    "Evan."


    Tinder froze, and he realized Avery was calling her husband after a while. He got off her hands, "Mr. Howel is talking to the doctor. I''ll call him. I''ll get him now."


    Tinder almost cried due to their joy. Avery was finally awake.


    "Tinder?" Avery was not fully conscious. She looked around in a daze and suddenly recalled the car accident.


    A white truck hit them. She moved to her belly, subconsciously. She froze and touched it again. Then she wanted to sit up.


    "The baby..." Was it gone?


    Avery almost cried. The car fell off the cliff. Although Andrew risked his own life to protect her, it was a miracle that she survived.


    But if the baby was gone, why was she alive?


    She was poisoned. If she gave birth to the baby, it would die.

 Chapter 525 - 525: Transferred The Poison

    Tinder watched Avery touching her belly. He knew she was worried about the baby and hurried to tell her, "Mrs. Howel, the baby is fine. She''s in the thermotank."


    "She?"


    "Yeah, she''s a pretty girl." Too bad, she had a birthmark on her face.


    "You mean, I give birth to the baby?" Avery couldn''t believe it. She gave birth to the baby, and she was alive.


    Was she really poisoned?


    Avery spent a long time lying on the bed. She had no strength. But she still held her body to sit up. But she lost balance and almost fell. It was lucky that Tinder held her.


    "Mrs. Howel, don''t get up so soon. You just wake up. I''ll get Mr. Howel. He''d be delighted."


    Tinder wanted to say Evan was more than delighted. If he knew Avery was awake, happy was the weakest word to describe his feelings.


    "I want to see my daughter."


    Avery insisted she gets up. She was weak, and it took her a while to get steady. Then she walked to the baby room. But Tinder stopped her, "Mrs. Howel, how about we wait after Mr. Howel is back?"


    "I''m going now."


    The baby was inside her for such a long time. It was one thing that she didn''t get a chance to see her when she was born. Now she was awake, and she couldn''t wait to see her daughter.


    "but..."


    Tinder couldn''t persuade Avery not to go. He had to ask the nurse to accompany her while he got Evan.


    Avery came to the baby room. She looked inside through the glass windows. The babies all had pink cheeks, and they were adorable.


    She looked inside as far as she could. But the babies looked the same looks. It was hard to tell her baby through the way they looked.


    And they were so tiny. It was hard to tell who they looked like.


    Avery looked at them one by one. Suddenly she noticed a long and light-color scar on a baby''s pretty face. But she couldn''t help murmuring, "Such a pity. What a pretty baby."


    The nurse swallowed her saliva. She didn''t dare to say anything.


    "where''s my daughter?"


    Avery couldn''t tell which was her daughter. She looked at the name cards on the chest. It was the mother''s name of the baby.


    She looked one by one. When she saw her name matched the baby with the scar on her face, she covered her mouth in surprise.


    "No, why would it happen? What''s wrong with my child?"


    "She..."


    Avery grabbed her chest. She had such pain in her heart. Why would this happen to her baby? Why did the horrible thing happen to her baby when she was just born?


    "Mrs. Howel, you can''t come inside. Mrs. Howel..."


    The nurse grabbed Avery, and she could only see from outside. The scar was from the baby''s eyebrow to her chin. It was long...


    She shook her head in frustration, "Can it be cured?"


    "Dr. Charles said it came from inside the baby. It''s hard to remove it. The plastic surgery might not work either. But Mr. Howel asked the plastic surgeons anyway."


    Avery turned around bit by bit with her stiff neck, "Which doctor did you say?"


    "Dr. Charles, the genius doctor. If he said he could do nothing about it, then there was probably nothing he could be done."


    "Dr. Charles?" Avery opened her eyes widely. Charles?


    "He''s in a coma for a long time. He woke up three months ago."


    "Dr. Charles, as in Charles Meyer?"


    "It''s me."


    Behind Avery''s back, there was a gentle and familiar voice. Avery felt drumsticks kept banging on her heart. The voice kept echoing in her heart.


    She slowly turned around. With her back against the window, she stared at him.


    Charles was in a white doctor''s coat. His hair was short and neat. His eyes were so deep, and he also checked up on Avery, "So surprised? I thought you should come over and give me a hug."


    Then he opened his arms.


    Avery smiled. As she looked up again, the doubt disappeared. She walked over and hugged Charles politely. Then she stepped back.


    "The nurse told me you woke up three months ago."


    Charles looked at the nurse gently. She lowered her head with a red face. She was getting shy.


    He lightly smiled, "When you were in a coma. I woke up. Andrew gave the heart back to me."


    "Andrew..." Andrew gave Charles his heart back, so...


    So Andrew-


    She bit her lips. He risked his life to protect her that day. She felt so bitter that she cried.


    "I heard he saved you."


    Charles took out tissues from his pocket for Avery, "You cry more now after you''re a mother."


    Speaking of being a mother, Avery remembered the baby, "My daughter is..."


    Charles gave the nurse a look, and she left. She kept walking until she could not hear their conversation.


    "I told you that you were poisoned. If you got pregnant, you would hurt yourself. But I didn''t know you got pregnant at last. Did you fall in love with him?" Charles asked in a calm voice.


    He didn''t know if she was in love with Evan. But Charles knew Evan was crazy for her. From when she was in a coma until now, he kept him outside her ward and wouldn''t let him in.


    He had to ask the nurse if he wanted to know anything about Avery.


    Avery nodded without any hesitation.


    Charles was upset. But he covered it fast. He put both hands in his pocket, "I transfer the poison inside your body."


    "Transfer?" Avery looked at him in surprise, "where?"


    "You''re smart. Take a guess."


    "You mean?" Avery looked back at the baby in the room, "you transfer the poison to the baby?"


    "Em."


    "Why? Will my daughter be in danger?" Avery wanted to get mad. But she couldn''t. She had no right to be. She knew Charles was the only one that could save her. But she was depressed knowing the baby had to suffer so much when she was so tiny.


    "I have no other choices. If I didn''t transfer it, you''d die. I don''t want it."


    "But the baby..."


    "She only has the poison on her face. Maybe I can find a way to save her before she dies."


    "you mean the poison will keep growing?" if she had poisoned all over her body, she would die?


    No, she didn''t want it. She''d rather it was herself. She didn''t want her child to put up with the pain.


    "the poison grows every day. If I didn''t get any solutions, six months if it went fast..."


    Avery held her chest. She couldn''t bear to hear such cruel news. And she was the one to bring the misfortune to her child.


    "is there any other way? Can plastic surgery work?"


    Charles shook his head, giving no hope to Avery, "Do you find out who poisoned you?"

 Chapter 526 - 526: It’s A Little Stinking

    Charles did not give Avery any hope and shook his head, "Have you found out who let you have the toxin?"


    Avery also shook her head, and she had no idea how to have such a newly developed toxin in her body, let alone who wanted to harm her.


    She didn''t have a clue for such a long time.


    "If you know who it is, maybe you can find the clue and the drug that can clear the toxin, which is faster than medical research."


    Whoever started the trouble should end it, which also made sense under that case.


    "You can''t develop the antidote?"


    "It takes time, and I''m afraid the baby won''t be able to wait." Charles approached Avery and stood side by side with her, looking at the baby through the glass.


    He was glad to see the toxin in the crescentic shape on the baby''s face as long as Avery was all right. After all, the baby was Evan''s.


    If it hadn''t been Evan who had shot a bullet into his chest, he might have had a baby with Avery.


    Charles looked at the woman beside him, just to see the woman''s chestnut fluffy hair. He could smell a faint smell of b.r.e.a.s.t milk, probably because Avery had just given birth to the baby.


    He breathed greedily, and the smell of b.r.e.a.s.t milk mixed with the smell of disinfectant in the hospital made his heart beat quickly.


    It was good for him to stand beside Avery after such a long time.


    Evan hurried in and hugged Avery in his arms, "Honey, you''re awake? Please don''t run around."


    He pressed her back hard as if it was the only way to feel her existence.


    He couldn''t help kissing her and hugging her. Avery finally woke up, and the joy made Evan ignore all the people who were there.


    Charles squinted slightly, looking at the man in front of him with a smile. The bullet in his chest was retained by him, hung around his neck, and hidden in his clothes.


    He had determined to return this bullet to Evan.


    Feeling the unfriendly look, Evan finally turned his attention away from the woman and couldn''t help frowning, "Charles?"


    "Evan, I''m glad to see you again."


    "You have fully recovered." With that, Evan looked up and down at him on purpose and finally stopped at the position of his chest.


    "I have to say I''m lucky enough. After all, I''m not the only one who almost died in your hands." With that, Charles looked at Avery.


    Maybe Evan didn''t know that he almost killed the woman. If it hadn''t been Charles who had woken up in a timely manner and had transferred the toxin, Avery would have died on the day when she had given birth to the baby.


    "That''s enough." The baby was still in the incubator. As the toxin was on the baby''s face, it would kill the baby. Avery had no mood to see their fight.


    "Evan, I want Charles to check the baby''s face." Avery knew Evan''s personality, and he would not let Charles come close to the baby.


    "I''ve asked the most authoritative plastic surgeons, and they''ve given a plan. If our baby can have plastic surgery, I''ll let them do it as soon as possible."


    Charles smiled and was not surprised. The so-called plastic surgeons only had mediocre medical skills.


    Moreover, his medical skills were superior to anyone in the city.


    Charles didn''t say anything because he knew that Avery would still come to him in the end.


    He didn''t want Avery but Evan to beg him.


    "I have to leave now. Another patient is waiting for me." Charles spoke softly to Avery and then went to his office.


    Avery stared at Charles, going away. Evan held her chin, "You don''t want him to leave?"


    Avery gently pulled down Evan''s hand, "I thought, what if the toxin on the baby''s face cannot get rid of?"


    "It won''t happen. I will do whatever it takes to cure our little daughter."


    Only Charles could detect this kind of toxin, but they could still try other ways.


    Avery was full of guilt and remembered what Charles had said. She had to find out who let her have the toxin.


    She remembered Evan''s grandfather had mentioned this matter, but he hadn''t told her who it was.


    "Do you think she looks like me?" Evan was standing by her, and the glass was covered with white mist.


    Avery has been in a coma for three months, and now it''s winter.


    "Really? But why do I think the baby looks like me?"


    "Her eyes and chin are like you, and her nose and eyelashes are like me."


    Avery followed his train of thought, looked at the baby''s eyes, and nose, and finally could not control to see the toxin in crescentic shape on the baby''s face.


    She felt sad and turned around, "When can the baby come out of the incubator?"


    "You''ll be out of the hospital in two days." Evan held her waist from behind and suddenly looked down at her chest.


    Avery pinched his waist and found that he had taken off his coat and covered her.


    Then Evan said in a low voice to remind her, "Honey, your clothes are wet."


    She looked down and found that it was true.


    Then she found that her b.r.e.a.s.ts engorged.


    She heard that b.r.e.a.s.ts would engorge after the baby was born, so she had b.r.e.a.s.t engorgement. She was wearing light clothes, but the piece of clothes on the chest was wet.


    "Your b.r.e.a.s.ts engorged these days after you gave birth to the baby. Do you know what I did for you?"


    "..."


    Evan helped her wrap the coat tightly and whispered to her, "I use my mouth to suck the b.r.e.a.s.t milk out."


    Avery''s face flushed and covered her face with the coat.


    "It''s a little stinking."


    "That''s enough. Stop talking." Avery was so embarrassed that she went directly to the ward. She had to deal with her b.r.e.a.s.t engorgement in time.


    Evan followed her hurriedly.


    They rushed to the ward and did not notice that a nurse after they left, took photos of the baby''s face.

 Chapter 527 - 527: The Person Who Poison Her

    Soon the photos were sent out and deleted by the nurse.


    Charles unlocked the mobile phone screen. A lovely face appeared on the screen. Everyone who saw the baby could not help falling in love with her.


    He touched the screen again and again as if to smooth the scar on the baby''s face.


    "Mr. Meyer, someone called you." In the office, a bodyguard handed a mobile phone to Charles.


    Charles answered it. The cynical voice on the other side of the phone teased and said, "My dear brother, you don''t give up on that woman? You''re not afraid she hates you when she knows everything?"


    "You will let others know what you did?"


    "Of course not."


    "She will beg me under pressure." Charles seemed to say to the other end of the phone, but also to himself.


    "It''s old-fashioned to chase after a woman like this. It''s difficult to deal with Mr. Howel. Avery is a woman with unyielding integrity."


    "Isn''t the way you chase after others old-fashioned? Put someone else in debt? Be careful. Otherwise, you cannot explain to the Gibson family."


    "Why don''t you need to explain?"


    "I am a man who has escaped from death. What kind of woman I want to marry depends on myself. Besides, it''s enough to keep connections through your marriage."


    "Well, it''s the end of our friendship."


    ***


    At the end of the opening ceremony, Gabrielle took a car back to the club and saw Hill holding a basin of hydroponic plants.


    "Gabrielle, you''re back," Hill said hello to her.


    "Where is Jackson?" Gabrielle approached him. The flowers were very beautiful, and she pinched a petal down. Hill was so scared that he quickly got out of the way, "This plant is Mr. Oliver''s little lover. It blooms seven days a year. You want to kill it directly?"


    Little lover?


    Was it the little lover that Hill had said before was the good-looking flowers?


    "Look, the little lover is going to be strangled by you." Hill''s voice raised several degrees directly. Gabrielle reached over to cover Hill''s mouth, "Let''s take a step and talk."


    "Well, the script of the teleplay that you''re going to act has been rewritten. I''m just about to tell you about it."


    "The script has been rewritten?"


    "When Mr. Oliver invested, Director Sheffield agreed that Mr. Oliver could rewrite the inappropriate parts of the script. Now, after discussion among the director group, the production group, and the screenwriter group, they have decided to adopt the new script."


    "But when I went to the opening ceremony in the morning, the director didn''t say anything about it."


    "He may just think of you as an unimportant supporting actress."


    "Oh, the screen time of protagonists must have been changed. I''ll just cooperate on the spot."


    "No, they have more e.r.o.t.i.c scenes."


    "Oh, God bless Bryan."


    "The script part of the relationship between you and the male protagonist has been deleted."


    "What else can I do?"


    "Shit. Damn seahorse." Seahorse was the symbol of the Oliver family. Why didn''t Jackson write her to death in the script?


    "Damn seahorse?" There was a gust of wind at the door of the club.


    Hill sensed that something bad was going to happen and went away with the plant in his hands.


    Gabrielle was standing in place stiffly, and then slowly turned back, "Who was talking here just now?"


    Then she found Jackson and pretended to be surprised, "Jackson, were you talking just now? How can you curse yourself?"


    "You are getting braver."


    "No, that''s not the case."


    With that, Gabrielle held the man''s hand to touch the b.r.e.a.s.ts on her chest.


    Jackson gazed at the white face of Gabrielle, "What are you doing?"


    Gabrielle''s face was full of innocence. There was no other way. After all, she had to ask him for help.


    Jackson cooperated with her seriously and held her up. He took a slap on her bottom, "What''s going on this time?"


    "My sister gave birth to a little baby. I must go to see her." Gabrielle hugged him by the neck and decided to say, "I want to be the female protagonist."


    "You want to act the s.e.x scene with the male protagonist?"


    "It''s better than acting like nobody."


    Jackson was irritated, and he felt it difficult to breathe, gnashed the teeth in anger, and said, "I''ll act the scene with you!"


    Two hours later, Hill''s mobile phone received a message that Gabrielle was going to be the female protagonist.


    In the hospital


    Avery''s b.r.e.a.s.ts engorged with pain, and she bowed her head down to the ward.


    Suddenly someone called her, "Avery."


    Avery looked up, only to see a man holding a bunch of white roses in his hand standing in front of the iron railing in the hallway.


    "Jamie."


    Jamie was in a clean and tidy black suit.


    "Mr. Clifford told me to give you a bunch of flowers for him when you give birth to the baby, but you''re not awake for a few days." Andrew even told Jamie to give her gifts on her birthdays.


    Avery''s eyes turned red. As she reached for the bouquet of white roses, Evan snatched the flowers in front of her with one hand.


    "She is allergic to pollen."


    Evan took the flowers to throw into the trash can, but he was stopped by Avery, "What are you going to do? Stop it."


    Hearing that, Evan did not say anything, but he darkened his face.


    Avery got used to it. Evan was always like this, and he was alert to any man close to her.


    "Jamie, thank you." After taking a look at Evan, Avery found it was inconvenient for her to say anything to Jamie.


    She had b.r.e.a.s.t engorgement now, so it was not convenient to stay here for a long time. But she sensed that Jamie still wanted to say something to her, so she paused and said, "Jamie, please wait for me. I have to change my clothes."


    Jamie nodded, and he wanted to have a word with Avery.


    It''s about a car accident that day.


    He had to find out the murderer and would not let Mr. Clifford die in vain.

 Chapter 528 - 528: The Sound of Footstep

    Avery was almost pressed on the hand-washing basin in the bathroom of the ward by Evan.


    Her clothes were pulled up, and a hairy head wriggled on her chest.


    "Evan, the hospital does not have a b.r.e.a.s.t pump? Who are you lying to?" Avery grabbed his hair and wanted to push him away. The man was so disgusting that he insisted on sucking the b.r.e.a.s.t milk out for her.


    "I''m afraid it hurts when you use it."


    "You bit me. That hurts." Avery had no idea whether Evan was going to procrastinate on purpose. He sucked it so slowly.


    Evan suddenly turned evil and wanted to kiss her.


    Avery pushed him away, "No, you have a taste in your mouth."


    "You dislike your b.r.e.a.s.t milk?"


    "No one drinks their own."


    "Let me take a bite."


    "No, get someone to buy me a b.r.e.a.s.t pump." Avery couldn''t stand him anymore.


    Avery had no strength to push him away, but stepped on his shoulders, "If you come again, I will step on your face.??


    The two stayed in the bathroom for twenty minutes. When Robert knocked on the door and said something was urgent, Evan let her go finally.


    Avery took the opportunity to change her clothes. When she went out, Jamie was still standing by the hallway, and he seemed to be indescribably lonely.


    He must have been sad and upset about Andrew''s death.


    On the day of the car accident, Jamie and Avery were both lucky, and only Andrew gave up the chance to survive to protect her.


    "Jamie, how are you these days." Avery walked to his side. They were on the eleventh floor, and they saw a few patients playing chess in the small garden on the winter day.


    Jamie smiled bitterly, "Not so well. I stayed by Jessica''s side to protect her. She is depressed because of Mr. Clifford''s death."


    Avery nodded and remembered that Andrew had asked her to take care of Jessica.


    Jamie did not stop but went on to ask her, "Will you go to see Mr. Clifford?"


    Avery did not hesitate to say, "Yes, I will."


    "I''ll go with you. Mr. Clifford has something to give to you."


    Avery did not ask what it was but just nodded, and she knew that Jamie had not finished speaking.


    "At the scene of the accident that day, I was seriously injured, but I was still awake. I heard the sound of high heels."


    "High heels?"


    "Yes. I still remember the sound. I was able to judge whether my parents were coming home through their footsteps in the corridor when I was a child. Since then, I have been cautious about listening to a person''s footsteps."


    "The sound of that day was very special. I can tell that this woman is a little arrogant because her steps are very slow, and the frequency of every step is the same. She may be a lady from a noble family."


    "If you hear this sound again, will you be sure what you said?"


    "I think it should be pretty close. It is a pity that she did not speak that day. Otherwise, I would have been surer."


    Avery contemplated for a while and said, "They found a button of the Howel family at the scene. If so, I''ll find a way to create a chance for you to listen to the footsteps." Avery also wanted to know who wanted to kill her.


    "That''s good."


    At the end of their conversation, a sound came from far to near.


    Avery looked in that direction and saw a woman in a pink dress.


    She could not help frowning and asked Jamie in a low voice, "Is that the sound of footsteps?"


    Jamie shook his head, "Her shoes are not high heels."


    Diana was wearing short heels today.


    So Jamie couldn''t tell.


    "Congratulations, Avery." Diana carried a big gift box in her hand, "I bought a toy for the baby. I heard that children like bright colors."


    Avery took a look at the box, which was half transparent and contained a very bright rotating bell.


    "Is Evan inside? I''ll put the toy in the ward."


    "He''s busy. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for you to come in." Avery knew that Diana wanted to take the opportunity to see Evan and blocked the door with her body, "I''ll take the gift. Jamie, could you help me walk Diana out, by the way?"


    It''s obvious that Diana would not be allowed to see Evan. Jamie understood that and cooperated with Avery.


    "Where is the baby? I want to see the baby."


    "It''s not convenient."


    Diana, knowing that Avery was hostile to her, smiled and said, "All right. I''ll go back first."


    Jamie followed Diana. Watching them walk away, Avery returned to the ward.


    She vaguely heard that Evan said to the phone to block the photos.


    Robert stood by Evan''s side. Probably seeing Avery''s confusion, he explained in a low voice, "The media published the photos of the baby, and Mr. Howel ordered to block all the Internet and media."


    "The photos were taken secretly?"


    "There are a lot of people in and out of the hospital, so Mr. Howel wants to protect the little princess in a separate ward."


    At this time, Evan finished answering the phone, looked at what Avery had taken in her hand, and blurted out without thinking, "Did Diana come?"


    "How do you know that?" Could he tell Diana had come through a toy?


    "She studied interior design and preferred bright colors."


    Avery threw the toy to Robert and sat next to Evan, "I heard Robert say someone took the photos of our baby."


    "I''ve handled it."


    Avery smoothed her hair and rested her head on his thighs.


    Her head rubbed against his thighs, expressing her uneasiness.


    Evan played with her hair, comforting her, "I will protect our baby."


    "Why don''t you just let me out of the hospital and bring the baby back to our home?" The Howel family was heavily guarded. If someone of their own did it, they could find out the mastermind behind the scenes.


    "It''s grandmother''s 70th birthday a few days later. If you are home..."


    Avery understood what he meant. She and Evan''s grandfather have always been at odds with each other. If she returned home and didn''t attend Evan''s grandmother''s birthday party, she would be publicly criticized. If she was in the hospital, she would not be criticized even if she didn''t take part in the birthday party.


    Avery had told Jamie that she would look for an opportunity, and now the opportunity was in front of her. How could she miss it?


    So she sat up and said, "I''d better get out of the hospital."

 Chapter 529 - 529: This Sound

    Avery''s discharge from the hospital was a big event for the Howel family, but it''s nothing when compared with Evan''s grandmother''s 70th birthday.


    Evan''s grandmother liked the western style, so her birthday banquet was a buffet.


    Avery had deliberately kept bodyguards at the door. Cars were not allowed to come in, so all the guests were only allowed to walk in.


    There was a long road paved with oval stones, and high heels would make a crisp sound on it.


    Avery''s purpose was to let Jamie listen to the sound of footsteps. In the eyes of Evan''s grandmother, she thought Avery was trying to make the guests feel embarrassed.


    The housekeeper, Maureen was discontent, "Avery was so arrogant and haughty, and she let the guests walk in on purpose."


    "She made Leonie so miserable. I''m afraid she will take revenge on you next."


    Evan''s grandmother sat on the jacquard sofa and heavily placed the teacup on the coffee table, "How dare she!"


    When Maureen remembered that Avery had forced her to eat raw beef, she gnashed her teeth in hatred, "If she doesn''t dare, she won''t let anyone stop the guests at the door. You see, the guests have to complain."


    "Send someone to tell Evan that I''m not going to hold the party."


    Maureen was so happy that she quickly sent someone to inform Evan.


    Soon Evan replied, "As Avery said, in order to show sincerity and respect, all guests must walk in. If they can''t even do that, how can they show their respect?"


    Evan''s grandmother was angry that her grandson had lost his mind.


    "What Mr. Howel said made sense. In that case, shall we let Avery show her sincerity later?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Maureen said a few words in Evan''s grandmother''s ears, and Evan''s grandmother nodded, "This is good. If she can''t even do this, how can she show her sincerity?"


    Avery had let Jamie stand at the gate. As long as someone came in, he could hear the sound of shoes stepping on the road.


    As it was Evan''s grandmother''s birthday banquet, everyone was required to dress up. Women who were present had to wear high heels without exception.


    Different high heels stepping on the road would make a different sound.


    People of different personalities might also walk differently, and body size would also affect the sound of walking.


    Avery set up this at the gate in view of the fact that people who came in from the gate would take a long walk.


    In addition, if there were many people in the house, it would affect the judgment of Jamie.


    At this time, people came in one after another. With the flowers on both sides of the road, people were more like walking on the red carpet.


    Jamie sometimes followed the footsteps and listened to them.


    After that, he shook his head to Avery.


    All the famous people in the city were invited today. According to Jamie, the one who let them have a car accident must be here.


    "Avery." Gabrielle, who was in a silver dress ran to Avery.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I sneaked in. I want to see the baby." Gabrielle took Avery''s arm.


    "I''ll let a servant take you in first," Avery called a servant to come.


    Gabrielle probably guessed that Avery was busy, hugged her, turned around, and went with the servant.


    "Gabrielle is walking too fast."


    Avery rolled her eyes, "Are you suspecting my sister?"


    Jamie scratched his head with embarrassment and said, "I''m just kidding."


    With that, he suddenly pressed his index finger on the lips to make a booing action, "This sound."


    Avery looked in that direction.


    It''s Diana, and her mother, Fiona.


    Diana smiled and said hello when she saw Avery while Fiona gave her a ferocious look.


    Jamie frowned when he saw them.


    His expression was so strange that he seemed to see something wrong.


    "Is it Diana?"


    Avery thought that Diana would probably be crueler to others because she would cut her arm with a blade in order to keep her awake.


    Unexpectedly, Jamie shook his head and whispered, "They are both wearing high heels, and the frequency is the same. Can you let them walk alone?"


    Avery reacted quickly and suddenly stopped Diana, "Diana."


    Diana looked back and came up to her alone. Fiona walked in alone to greet Evan''s grandmother. What Fiona did not know was that Jamie had quietly followed her.


    Diana, who was in a crimson dress today, looked thin, probably because she didn''t recover well.


    "My baby likes the toy you gave to her. She likes the music in it."


    Diana was very surprised that Avery said so many words to her and smiled, "Could I go to see the baby at the end of the birthday party?"


    "The baby falls asleep early." Avery refused her politely and glanced at Jamie occasionally. When Jamie followed Fiona far away, Avery said, "Evan''s grandmother should be waiting for you. I''ll let a servant take you in first."


    Diana was covered with only one shawl. When the wind blew, Avery vaguely saw a band-aid on her arm.


    For such a long time, it was impossible that the cut had not healed yet. However, Diana had a band-aid now, which showed that she had cut herself again.


    Did this woman like to abuse herself?


    Diana did not want to continue to say anything. After saying goodbye to Avery, she walked to the mansion wearing her high heels.


    At this time, Jamie happened to come out, deliberately stopped to listen to Diana''s footsteps for a while when he saw Diana and came to Avery.


    It''s hard to tell his expression. As he walked, he recalled the footsteps on that day.


    "Who is it?" Avery couldn''t wait to ask him. The clue was too critical to them, and Jamie was the victim. Andrew died because of the car accident, and Jamie wanted to find the murderer eagerly.


    When Jamie raised his face, he still kept a solemn and rigorous expression and said something to Avery.

 Chapter 530 - 530: Don’t Be Impulsive

    It''s an unexpected answer. Avery was doubtful, "Are you sure?"


    "How dare I forget the footsteps of the person who killed Mr. Clifford?" Jamie did not hesitate.


    "What I wonder is how she knows where we are? It takes time to locate us in sending someone to hit us with a car. As long as we slowed down a little bit, we might not have a car accident."


    Avery was still frightened to think of the scene at that time. The person in the van only had had one purpose, which was to kill them.


    After a few seconds of contemplation, Avery speculated, "Has Fiona stalked us all the time? Was she sitting in the van at the time of the accident? After we fell off the cliff, she got out of the van, and you heard her footsteps?"


    That would make sense.


    If Fiona has stalked them all the way, she must have seen them get in the car at the hospital.


    Jamie suddenly said, "I heard that a lady in the Summer family was sick."


    "Leonie." Leonie was in the hospital, so Fiona had seen them in the hospital, and then a series of things had happened.


    Jamie nodded and wanted to rush in, but he was stopped by Avery, "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s go in and have a look."


    As soon as they got to the door of the hall, they heard laughter.


    "It''s so big here that I walked in through the gate for ten minutes."


    "Oh, have you seen that woman?"


    "Which woman?"


    "The original Mrs. Howel, who divorced Mr. Howel, and now she still stays here and refuses to leave."


    "I heard that it was she who arranged for her bodyguards to stand guard and let us walk in. She also said that it''s to show respect and sincerity, but the old Mrs. Howel had no such intention at all. I think she must regard herself as the master here."


    "I heard she tortured Leonie."


    "Leonie has been madly tortured. Look, that is Diana Summer, who has just returned from studying abroad. I think she is the one for Mr. Howel."


    At this time, they found Avery and stopped talking, and then everyone looked at her.


    They were all busy looking up and down at Avery. Although many people had seen her just now at the gate, they looked at her with disdain after some discussion and gossip.


    Avery was calm and walked in, while Jamie was standing at the door as her bodyguard.


    Avery''s neck was very beautiful. A light yellow dress matched her fair skin.


    She never took the gossip seriously. If it hadn''t been for a purpose today, she might not have been interested in the birthday party.


    After all, Avery and Evan''s grandmother did not like each other.


    Oddly enough, as soon as Avery appeared, it was so quiet that she heard only her footsteps. She quietly looked at the position of the rotating staircase. Evan''s grandmother, who was 70 years old and was still very delicate in dress, was just down the stairs.


    Evan''s grandmother saw Avery too and looked at her with disdain.


    When Leonie was in the psychiatry department, Evan''s grandmother put the blame on Avery.


    "I''m really moved, Avery. You did so much for me after you divorced Evan." Evan''s grandmother''s words hinted that Avery had nothing to do with the Howel family and showed her attitude.


    Avery was not surprised by her words. Everyone already knew that she divorced Evan, and everyone saw her as a dog that had been swept out of the house.


    When Avery decided to come to the party, she knew what would happen.


    Looking around, Avery did not see Evan, who said he would come later.


    She gave a smile, and replied, "Evan is busy, and he lets me hold the birthday party. These are all I should do."


    Then someone said in a low voice, "It seems that Mr. Howel has a good relationship with her."


    Evan''s grandmother smiled in disdain and looked at elsewhere deliberately. Her eyes suddenly brightened, "Diana."


    Diana took a few steps forward and helped Evan''s grandmother, "Slow down."


    Diana''s soft and weak body could not help but let people feel sorry.


    "Why are you so thin? I''ll have Maureen make you some soup later." Evan''s grandmother clasped Diana''s wrist.


    "No, it''s just my physique."


    "I''ll ask Dr. Walter to check for you."


    "This girl is not telling the truth." Fiona asked a servant to take the gift, "In order to prepare this gift, Diana suffered a lot, so she lost a lot of weight."


    The servant came in with a big white gift box with the same color transparent ribbon.


    Evan''s grandmother asked Maureen to take over the gift box and patted Diana''s back, "I''m very happy you come here. You don''t need to bring me a gift."


    "I just want to celebrate your birthday." Diana smiled shyly. Diana and Leonie had two different characters. The former looked clever and sensible, while the latter seemed to be delicate and charming.


    Evan''s grandmother was guilty about what had happened to Leonie and her father''s death.


    She had wanted Leonie to marry Evan, but she was sick. So she treated Diana differently, and she was trying to let Diana marry Evan.


    As long as it wasn''t Avery marrying Evan, she would be glad.


    She looked at Maureen, who immediately said, "I heard that Avery also prepared a gift. Why don''t you show it?"


    The servant bowed humbly, quickly came out, and took a small and shabby box to put next to the gift box sent by Diana.


    Compared with Diana''s mysterious gift with a simple, big, and beautiful package, Avery''s package was decorated with red silk. Telling from the package, people assumed that it must be jewelry in the box, so no one cared about the gift.


    For the rich and famous family, jewelry was not a special gift.


    Hearing from Fiona Summer that Diana took pains to prepare the gift, people paid more attention to Diana''s gift.

 Chapter 531 - 531: She Is Not Honest

    It was natural to make a comparison between Diana and Avery because both of them got close to Evan.


    Grandma picked up Avery''s gift package first. After having a glance over it, she wasn''t interested in it and even and even wanted to put it away and turned to Diana''s gift, Maureen Fletcher whispered to her, "Grandma, we can have a look. All in all, I believed that I believed that Avery must make efforts to prepare for it."


    Grandma would have planned to give Avery a chance to make full preparation, but she had never expected that Diana did such a good job.


    However, when Avery heard Maureen''s suggestion, she wasn''t happy with it because she knew Maureen didn''t want to help her. Instead, Maureen just wanted to make a comparison between Diana''s gift and Avery''s.


    No comparison, no difference, so there is no hurt.


    Avery had expected that Diana must prepare a perfect gift, but she had never believed that Diana made a lot of effort so that she lost all that weight.


    Still, Avery tried to calm down though everyone laughed at her.


    Then Avery had a glance over Maureen. She still had short hair, thin lips, and a pair of long eyes. All of a sudden, Maureen found Avery stared at her, so she looked back calmly and joyfully.


    Grandma opened Avery''s gift package. As expected, it was a delicate Hetian jade bracelet carved white gold on edge.


    "It seems that it is the limited edition bracelet made by D.O. I hadn''t gotten it even if I had waited for one month."


    "It is worth millions."


    "But you can''t buy it even if you can afford it."


    "So what? It is just a bracelet."


    Grandma agreed with the man, "It was just a bracelet." She had more than dozens of bracelets, so she just put the bracelet back with disdain.


    "Grandma, look at this one," Maureen gave a sign to a maid, and then the maid put the gift before grandma.


    Grandma unloosened the ribbon effortlessly. As soon as she opened the box, everyone couldn''t help make an exclamation:


    "Beautiful!"


    "Is this embroidered? How wonderful it is."


    Hearing the praise from the crowds, Maureen was extremely pleased.


    Some people even tried to move forward and look at the gift, saying, "Is it a handmade gift by Diana? No wonder that her mother said Diana took a lot of pains to prepare this gift. It is a perfect cheongsam. If you ask me to make such a beautiful Cheongsam, I must be blind, not to mention lose weight."


    When the rich women heard that Diana made the cheongsam, they were amazed, "Does Diana make it? Marvelous! How talented she is! It is the best gift, I think."


    "I envy. How lucky to have such a good daughter-in-law! I want it."


    "It''s my pleasure," Diana said with a smile. Although everyone was praising her, she was still elegant and humble.


    "It is good. Make a gift. Rather than buying a gift."


    "That''s right. We are all envious of having such a good gift."


    Avery said nothing still. She didn''t care about what people praised.


    At that time, a man said, "When have you learned to make a cheongsam from Abbie Veronica?"


    According to the voice, Avery turned to look at the man. It turned out to be Sophie Johnson.


    Sophie was the CEO of D.O. and Byran''s mother.


    Diana was surprised to hear someone mention Sophie Johnson, but Maureen arrogantly answered for Diana, "Who is Abbie Veronica? Diana must do a better job than her when it comes to the embroidery technique. If Diana focuses on this area, she must be the No.1."


    Sophie walked forward and looked at it carefully, saying, "The cheongsam is made in the same method with my friend Abbie Veronica. We have known each other for so many years. I am familiar with her method. As you can see, the full-fashioned kitting method is the same as my friend''s method."


    Diana became a little bit embarrassed; however, Maureen directly pushed Sophie''s hand away, growling, "It is normal to find the method they conducted. If you don''t have any evidence, you shouldn''t defame Diana. What a bad man!"


    Grandma was unhappy too, but she said one sentence because Sophie was a powerful woman in the City, "Mrs. Johnson has lived in the B Country for many years. Now that you are very interested in the cheongsam, later, I can ask Diana to show the technique before you."


    "All right. I indeed like the technique very much, but I think that today is a suitable time," Sophie answered while she secretly winked at Avery.


    Avery had not met Sophie for a long time. I was surprised to see her at grandma''s birthday party.


    "Is she trying to give me a hand?" Avery thought to herself.


    "Doing embroidery is not an easy thing. We need time to do it."


    Hearing that, Sophie smiled and pointed at the last step for making a cheongsam, "Abbie Veronica has her way to make the last step. Unlike others who like to put the thread within another thread, Abbie likes to choose the thread whose color is close to the clothes to knit. Moreover, she is accustomed to embroidering her name in the neckline. Please look at it."


    Sophie showed the neckline to others. It was true that there was the name of Abbie Veronica.


    "It is true¡­"


    "Diana does not make it, but she pretended to make a lot of effort to do it. She is not honest."


    "Yeah. Why did Diana lie to us?"


    Diana, however, kept smiling, "I have never said I made it."


    The crowds were shocked as if they realized something. Diana was right. She didn''t mention it, but the groups assumed she made it.


    Grandma was very embarrassed and said hurriedly, "All right, I love the gift no matter if Diana made it or not. Forget about it."


    Sophie shook the head, saying, "Do you think the bracelet is just a limited edition from D.O?"

 Chapter 532 - 532: She Is The Princess of B Country

    No one could ensure whether Sophie told the truth or not, but people would like to trust her because she was the CEO of D.O.


    Sophie carefully picked up the jewelry box and opened it, "Look at the bracelet, with the white gold bound, how beautiful it is. The most popular chief designer makes it to D.O. Through a few thousand attempts, such a delicate bracelet finally came out."


    The crowds listened attentively. They were all astonished at how difficult to make such a bracelet.


    Much as the crowds were expressing their admiration how delicate the bracelet was, it was not made by Avery. She just bought it.


    Sophie knew what the crowds were thinking about, so she added, "Moreover, the chief designer is here now. I am sure that once I tell you who she is, the bracelet must be a valuable work of art."


    Hearing that, many people came to look around to find who the designer was.


    At that time, some of them found Sophie was staring at Avery, and then she said, "Miss Peters is the chief designer. We all respect her very much. You shouldn''t gossip about her."


    "Miss. Peters? Respect?" Grandma was curious.


    Sophie glanced at the crowds with disdain and then said, "All of you think she is a lucky woman who can get married to Evan, but I have a different view. It is the Howels'' family''s honor if Miss Peters would like to get married to Evan because she is the princess of B Country. Evan should also call her the princess."


    It was amazing news. No one could believe Avery was the princess of B Country. Avery was always regarded as an illegitimate daughter.


    Still, the crowds didn''t care about the title. They thought although Avery was the princess of B country, here was A Country. Here, she was just a woman who was abandoned but still lived there.


    Some continued to discuss:


    "The woman looks elegant. Probably, she is qualified to be a princess."


    "If she is the princess, the bracelet she made must be priceless."


    Gradually, more and more people valued the bracelet.


    As for grandma, she was not only surprised but also doubted why she didn''t get the information in these four years when Avery had lived there.


    Also, grandma was afraid that Avery would take revenge for her evil deeds.


    Therefore, for one part, grandma tried to persuade herself that Avery was not the princess. For another part, grandma comforted herself that here was her home, Avery wouldn''t harm her.


    "How can I tell what you said is true or not? You don''t provide any evidence," someone argued.


    "Yeah. Sophie didn''t provide any evidence. How can we trust her?"


    "The princess," Evan shouted. At this time, Evan wore a gray V-neck T-shirt and white pants coming. He looked very handsome with a long neck, dark eyes, and thin lips.


    Evan walked to Avery. Then he knelt and kissed the back of her hand. It was a kind of etiquette between an officer and a princess. Finally, Evan stood up, held Avery with both arms, and kissed her.


    Evan kissed passionately as if no one was here.


    "Wow. How affectionate Mr. Howel is!"


    "He called Avery the princess and kissed her, which means Miss Summer failed."


    "I envied¡­"


    Grandma became unhappy. Although she knew Evan loves Avery so much, she had never expected that he was getting more brazen.


    Fiona Summer was unhappy, looking at Avery with evil eyes. Jamie found that.


    Fiona tried to keep calm and said, "I just heard that Miss Peters had just given birth to a little princess. Why not take her here to have dinner? It is my grandma''s birthday. Though she is young, she has to be here. It is etiquette."


    "Yes, I had heard that Miss Peters was pregnant. Now that she had given birth to a baby, why not take the baby here to celebrate grandma''s birthday?"


    However, another man interrupted, "Have you never heard about that? The baby is very ugly so that she won''t take the baby in public."


    "Really? Is she ugly?"


    "There is a terrible scar on her face. How poor the baby is! As soon as she was born, she got a scar."


    "It is the density. Miss Leonie had suffered a lot because of her parents, so the baby deserved it."


    All of these words were just like the sharp needle, which made Avery''s heartbroken.


    All of a sudden, Avery couldn''t control herself. She felt stiff all over and held Evan''s sleeves tight.


    "Never mind. I will handle it," Evan comforted. Then he turned to Robert and said thoughtfully, "Take them out. Besides, I have a new order. If a man discusses the little princess, he or she should take responsibility."


    To everyone''s surprise, a group of bodyguards rushed in and took them away.


    Evan loved Avery very much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t take the risk. Although Evan was powerful, he couldn''t fight against all the wealthy families in this city. But for Avery, he did.


    As for grandma, she became furious. It was her birthday, but Evan sent all the guests away. It was a shame for her.


    But grandma couldn''t stop it. The bodyguards had taken them away, including Diana.


    Avery raised her head from Evan''s arms. It was the first time that Evan had done everything for her. She was glad how powerful and determined Evan was.


    Avery looked around and found grandma sat on the sofa, mumbling and staring at her angrily.


    Avery pretended that she didn''t find it and turned to see Fiona, but it was hard to find her because it was a mess now.


    Avery turned to the door, but she didn''t find Jamie too. Suddenly, she heard Diana''s voice, "Mum. Mum. Let me go. Let me go. I want to find my mum."


    Hearing that, Avery took a deep breath and thought to herself, "Did Jamie take Fiona away?"


    Thinking of that, Avery became nervous all of a sudden. She pushed Evan away hurriedly and walked to the door. Before she walked to the door, she heard the gunshots.


    Bang¡ª


    The gunshots made everyone nervous.

 Chapter 533 - 533: I Don’t Know What You Are Talking About

    The sound of gunshots mingled with the shrill screams.


    To protect Avery, Evan asked Robert to walk out of the room to see around at first.


    Following the sound, most rich women didn''t dare to move. They got down and put their hands on their heads.


    The bodyguards were still standing there, holding the women. When Robert came, one of the bodyguards raised his hand and said, "Sir, this woman happened to touch my gun and went off the fire."


    Avery followed by Robert. Evan also followed because of Avery.


    She quickly glanced over the room. Fortunately, everyone was ok. Avery tried to find Jamie and Fiona, but she failed, so she asked, "Anyone sees Jamie?"


    The bodyguards looked at each other and shook their heads, showing they didn''t see Jamie.


    "Why does Jamie miss all of a sudden?" Avery asked herself.


    "Evan, my mother is gone too," Diana said. She looked calm and still stood up. Probably, she was so anxious to find Fiona that she didn''t pay much attention to the gunshots.


    Diana looked around again, but she couldn''t still find her mother.


    At that time, a woman said gently, "Sister Diana, I''m sorry to come here later. I just saw that the oldest aunt was taken away. This way."


    Telling from the place that the woman pointed out, Evan knew it was the garden.


    The woman''s thin arm attracted Avery. She can''t help but glance at the woman. Avery met the woman once upon a time. She was Holly Gibson, the daughter of Mr. Gibson, who was the third powerful man in the City, except The Howels and The Olivers. Holly was beautiful but a plastic face. She was famous in entertainment for showing off her wealth.


    Hearing the faint sound from the garden, Avery frowned slightly. She walked to the garden seeing a fountain in the middle of the garden. Soon, she found Jamie was there.


    "Jamie?" Avery stopped and shouted.


    Fiona was kneeling in front of Jamie, who was pointing to her with a gun.


    Fiona kept saying, "No¡­ No¡­"


    "This son of a bitch. We had suffered a lot because of her. She deserves this."


    Fiona had experienced many dangerous things, so she looked almost peaceful, though being forced to kneel. With clean short hair, she seemed pretty smart.


    Fiona then said with an evil expression, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I had never hurt you."


    Gradually, more and more people came into the garden. When people see Jamie pointed to Fiona with a gun, they become more shocked and can''t help but scream.


    Avery still stood in the first row, being close to Jamie.


    For one part, Avery had guessed that Fiona wouldn''t admit her mistakes. For another part, Jamie thought it was Fiona who set a trap for Andrew and Avery according to the sound of footsteps, but he hadn''t enough evidence to prove it.


    "Jamie, calm down. Please let her go first, ok?" Avery still stood there without moving because she was afraid that others would influence Jamie''s behavior.


    Avery knew Jamie. Jamie had no patience. Probably, he had decided to kill himself when he killed Fiona, so he made full preparation to kill her.


    He pushed Fiona to kneel and pointed to her with a gun.


    "I can''t keep calm. I had a dream about Mr. Clifford. He told me he felt lonely. How poor he is! But this woman. She lives such a good life, why?" Jamie became excited. He pointed to Fiona''s temple hard.


    "You claim that I killed Mr. Clifford. Do you have any evidence? If you don''t have it, you frame me," Although Jamie pointed to her head so hard that her head got hurt, she never bowed her head.


    "Mum¡­" Diana was so worried as if her heart would jump out. She covered her mouth with her one hand walking to Evan, "Evan, although my mother said something bitter, she is a kind man. I believe she had never killed anyone. Evan, please help her."


    Evan was silent. Everyone turned to look at him and waited for his answer. All of a sudden, everyone became more anxious.


    At this time, unlike others, Holly was not nervous. Instead, she opened live broadcast software.


    She whispered to her fans on that platform, "I would like to show you a scene. It is a hostage. Be a good man, don''t make noise, and call the police."


    However, the police came after a while.


    The police held the gun and surrounded the scene. One of the policemen walked to Evan, saying, "Mr. Howel, I just got the news, so I came here. Please cooperate with us."


    Evan didn''t care about what they said. He just said coldly, "Have you finished? If you want to kill her, kill her. Be quick. Mr. Clifford is waiting for her."


    Hearing the words, Diana was shocked. She had never expected that Evan would suggest Jamie kill her mother quickly. She couldn''t understand.


    Diana grabbed Evan''s arms, "Evan¡ª"


    Bang¡ª


    Jamie shot.


    At the same time, everyone screamed.


    To everyone''s surprise, there was no bullet coming out from the gun because for the bodyguards in the Howels'' castle, and their guns could be loaded the only one bullet.


    So, Evan knew Jamie wouldn''t be afraid to shoot. Looking at Fiona, she was so shocked that her face turned pale, and his lips began to tremble.


    Avery made a fist and said to Jamie hurriedly, "Jamie, if you don''t let her go, I won''t pay a visit to Andrew. I think he must be sad if I do it."


    Avery knew Jamie was Andrew''s close bodyguard. All he wanted was to make Andrew happy.


    "Miss. Peters¡­" Jamie said. His eyes were full of blood. He was not only regretful but also furious.


    "Andrew wishes you to fulfill your tasks. You should protect Jessica and me. Why don''t you follow his order? Do you think he will be happy when he knows you won''t fulfill your tasks?"


    Hearing these words, Jamie can''t help but cry.


    "Put the gun down. I promise you that I will visit Andrew with you," Avery said to Jamie. Then she turned to Fiona, "I won''t let the murder be free."


    Hearing the words, Fiona trembled all of a sudden.


    As soon as Jamie put the gun down, Fiona immediately ran over the police, "Sir, he frames me and tries to kill me. I hope you will bring justice to me."


    "Mr. Howel¡­Um.." the police turned to Evan.


    Evan pushed Diana''s hands away and turned to Avery, saying earnestly, "Depends on my wife."

 Chapter 534 - 534: I had Gotten It

    Evan is a powerful man. No one dares to fight against him. But now he just said gently, "Depends on my wife."


    The gentle and lovely voice attracted all the women, and they were all lost themselves.


    Avery was glad to purse her lips. Evan was really attractive. She knew most of the women envied her, especially for those who called her poor little girl.


    The police officer was also embarrassed. He turned to look at Avery, waiting for her answer.


    "Please take him away," Avery turned to look at Jamie, who also accepted her decision.


    But the policeman was a little bit surprised. He thought Avery wouldn''t ask him to take Jamie away.


    When the policeman glanced over, Avery, added, "I think Mrs. Summer should go to the police station too."


    Fiona was standing behind the policeman. When she heard Avery''s words, she stood before the policeman and said arrogantly, "Why should I go to the police station? It is you who framed me."


    "Since Jamie claimed that you are guilty. It''d better go through the investigation."


    "Look. Look. Avery is just against me. She doesn''t have any evidence," Fiona denied determinedly.


    As expected, Avery knew Fiona wouldn''t admit. She still got patience, so she started to the gossip:


    "Is there anything between Miss. Summer and Mr. Howel? That is why Avery treats Fiona in this way."


    "Did Fiona set a trap?"


    "I think it is Fiona. She is a hard woman. Think about it. Her husband had died early, and she raised two daughters on her own. She must be an experienced woman."


    "Although there is no evidence, the bodyguard is the witness."


    Although people discuss it in a low voice, Fiona heard that and interrupted, "Nonsense!"


    Diana immediately pulled Fiona over and whispered to her, "Mum, I suggest you go to the police station with them. Just the investigation. You will be fine because they don''t have evidence."


    "I am afraid that they want to collude with the policemen."


    "They won''t. I promise that Avery can''t hurt you."


    "Promise? How can you make the promise? Now Mr. Howel is fooled by her. Do you think he will help us?"


    Diana said nothing and can''t help but hold the wound on her one arm.


    After a while, she pursed her lips and said, "Mr. Howel¡­ he must help us."


    "Alas. Poor girl," Fiona said. Although Fiona thought Diana was too na?ve to accept the truth, Diana got the right point. Since they didn''t have any evidence, no one can hurt her. On the contrary, if she doesn''t cooperate with the policemen, it means she admitted to being guilty.


    Therefore, Fiona didn''t say anything more. When the policeman came to take her away, she didn''t fight against him. Instead, she followed.


    When the policemen left, Evan got all of the guests out of the castle.


    And then, Sophie also left after having a small conversation with Avery.


    It was a silent night. Holding Avery''s hand, Evan and Avery walked back to the room. On the way, Avery felt Evan''s heat and the beat of his pulse.


    "Jamie heard Fiona''s footsteps on that day."


    "Footsteps? That is why you asked all of the guests to walk to the back parlor?"


    "Yes."


    "But you don''t have enough evidence. According to the footsteps, you can''t conclude that Fiona is the murder."


    "I deliberately asked Jamie to go to the police station."


    "I had gotten it. You want Fiona to be nervous, and then we can get some evidence."


    Hearing Evan''s answer, Avery stopped and held his face with both hands, complimenting him, "My husband, I find you become smarter."


    The way Avery called Evan made Evan become joyful, "Is there any reward?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I will accompany you to pay a visit to Mr. Clifford."


    Avery was lost and then shook her head because Andrew once said he would engrave her name on the tombstone.


    Avery thought it would be better not to see it for Evan.


    "You can''t reject me," Evan then held Avery''s waist. Avery had thought Evan would kiss her, but he just picked her up. Moreover, her legs are so long that she had to put on his waist.


    "What are you doing? Let me go, quickly," Avery said. This posture was not polite. Besides, Avery became hot because Evan rubbed her body.


    Although it was night, they still met some bodyguards and servants. When they saw Evan and Avery, they quickly gave way.


    "One month later, I want to make love in this position. Now we can have practice."


    Then Avery took a bite on Evan''s shoulder. When she heard the rapid and hurried footsteps, she struggled hard, "Let me go."


    At this time, a maid hurriedly came before them and said, "Mrs. Howel, I don''t know why the little princess keeps crying all the time. Gabrielle and I had tried everything to comfort her, but we failed."


    The maid suddenly realized what Evan and Avery were going to do, so she bowed her head and added, "We had assumed that she was hungry, so we made the milk for her, but she didn''t drink it. Besides, we checked her diaper. It is clear."


    Avery pushed Evan, saying, "Let me down. I need to see the baby."


    Avery was afraid that it was the function of toxins. Because of the toxins, the baby cried, but she can''t talk. So she had to cry to express herself.


    Evan was worried too, so he put Evan down and walked to the bedroom with her.


    As soon as they walked into the room, they just heard Gabrielle''s voice. She was holding the baby, swaying gently, and singing to the baby, but the baby kept crying.


    For comfort, Gabrielle walked to the colorful rotating rattle, but the baby cried more loudly, which made Gabrielle become more nervous.


    At that time, Avery quickly walked over and held the baby, "Let''s me try."


    "Sister, I don''t know why the baby kept crying."


    The music from the toy made Avery upset, so she asked the maid to turn it off. To their surprise, as soon as the music was gone, the baby gradually stopped crying.


    "The baby doesn''t like music."


    Evan frowned and then touched the baby''s head, saying to the maid, "Throw the toy away."


    "Wait for a second," Avery stopped. She stared at the colorful toy and said, "I remember that the toy is sent by Diana, right?"

 Chapter 535 - 535: Suspecting Something More

    It started jiggling after the maid touched it. All sorts of jingle bells were tied up to the toy with different sea creatures kids adored, like a hippo, little dolphins, clownfish of green, blue, and orange colors, which were different from traditional colors. These bright colors were specially made to soften the lightness. They weren''t so blaring.


    The piece was the traditional one, Iris Twinkle Toes. She didn''t know why the baby didn''t like it. But the look Evan gave her was odd.


    "Are you suspecting something more now?"


    Evan didn''t challenge Avery in a questioning tone. But he used the word "more." He made Avery feel like she invented something from nothing. Diana didn''t do anything, but she already took her as a cartoon villain.


    Everything Diana did had a hidden agenda as Avery was concerned.


    "What if I am suspicious?"


    Avery gently patted on the baby''s back. Even if she was too sensitive, she was persistent. She was poisoned in Howel''s house, and she needed to watch out for everything.


    Even if Diana was gone, it didn''t mean everything was back. She used to do all the cooking on her own. Now she had Sarah, and she was trustworthy. So she let Sarah do most of the things.


    But not everyone could understand why Avery was so careful, even Evan.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Avery was uncomfortable with Evan''s fake help. It felt she was making a scene. She shook her head. As she was about to say anything, Evan said to the maid staring at the toy, "Give it to Tinder and have it tested. I want results tomorrow."


    The maid took the toy fast from the crib and left. Gabby sensed something was wrong between Avery and Evan. She was about to excuse herself when her phone beeped. It was Bryan who told him there would be a dinner for the film crew this night. He asked if she could drop by. She held the phone like holding the lifeline without hesitation and said to Avery, "Sis, umm, my crew has an event tonight. Em, I''m leaving now."


    Avery didn''t make her stay. She asked the maid to send Avery to the mansion. And the driver drove her off.


    After gabby left, the baby gradually stopped crying. After Avery left her to Sarah, she went into the bathroom.


    Evan followed her. Avery pulled up the wall and ignored Evan. So he came over, grabbed her shoulder, and made her face himself.


    He slid down her beautiful back with think and dry hands. Then he was touching her tight butt and moved it up.


    Avery shouted out in surprise and was held up.


    She was still wearing the dinner gown for the birthday party of Evan''s grandmother. She wore black high heels and held her legs around his robust waist. She was against the wall outside the bathroom.


    He looked down to touch his forehead against hers. He said, "The test results are back tomorrow. Why aren''t you happy?"


    Avery still had a poker face though her looks were bright. She didn''t look back at him and said coldly, "Do you think I''m paranoid and act up for nothing?"


    Evan withdrew his feelings and patted her butt, "Your highness, whatever you think and whatever you do is right."


    "Hypocrite."


    "How come?"


    "You subconsciously choose to believe Diana. But you''re afraid I get mad. So you take the toy for testing."


    Afterward, Evan paused for a few seconds. Avery slightly squinted and sneered, "I guess I''m right after all."


    "Okay, fine, I admit that I don''t think a toy can do much harm. Your hostility is so transparent from when she gave us watches, toys, and you''re hostile to her mother. If you admit you''re jealous, I would be over the moon."


    Avery glared at him. But she couldn''t explain. If it was not jealousy, what was it?


    She was never jealous of any woman from Leonie Summer to Rebecca Arlington. But she was different from Diana. Even if Evan has explained thousands of times there was nothing going on between them, nor did they have intimate actions, she couldn''t help standing on guard.


    She wasn''t the sort of woman who would die without man''s love. So she tried everything she could to get away from him and reject him. But now, she suddenly realized Evan was more and more important in her life.


    She loved him more than she could expect.


    Maybe she was too sensitive. Her poison had been transferred. She had enough time to walk with Evan. But why did she keep feeling not reassured?


    "Are you responsible for getting me hard?"


    Evan''s brisk breath was on Avery''s ears. She started to feel something, and goosebumps came up.


    "You''re not a man until you get control of your upper body."


    Avery struggled to get down. Her look wasn''t getting better, "If you''re so sure about Diana, propose to her and get married."


    Evan had no intention to drop her down. He stared at her and didn''t even blink. He put on a happy and smiling face, "Honey, is this your jealousy look?"


    "What? In your dream!"


    Avery was stuck between him and the wall in an embarrassing position. She had her legs around his waist so she couldn''t drop. She couldn''t move at all.


    At the same time, what was foreign to Avery was, the angrier she was, the happier Evan got. Avery had an indifferent nature. She was never interested in any women around him. Evan once assumed she didn''t love him enough.


    That was why she rejected him multiple times. In every choice about him, it was always her that gave up first.


    He didn''t mind who loved who more. Even if she didn''t love him, it was enough that he gave her enough love.


    Evan put his handsome face against hers. He lowered his voice and said good things to her with the most tempting voice, "Fine, it''s all my bad. Don''t get mad, and don''t get in a fight with me over this, em?"


    Avery looked aside. She wasn''t mad. She was bitter. She had to vent through this way to get better.


    That was perfect. Avery left her fair and tender neck skin at Evan. He pecked it without hesitation.


    He made great noises. So it was easy for Avery to know he left a strong mark.


    It was lucky they were in winter. She could hide it wearing a high-collar outfit. So Avery didn''t stop him. After he was done sucking, she held his face and squeezed it deliberately.


    She realized how much god favored this man. His looks were perfect. It was hard to make him ugly even if she tried to.


    She looked into his deep eyes and suddenly had an idea, "How should I punish you if the results suggest there''s something wrong with the toy?"

 Chapter 536 - 536: It’s An Honor To Be Notice By You

    The way Avery saw it, there must be something wrong about their toys, or would her daughter start getting irritated after hearing the music?


    Besides, the toys had bright colors. Maybe some chemical elements they contained went beyond the standards.


    Sure these were Avery''s speculations. But she wouldn''t let them. Even if Evan didn''t ask to take the toys for tests, she would have.


    "Mrs. Howel..."


    Evan stared at the fair and gently skin on Avery''s neck, couldn''t hold back the urge, and started kissing with his thin lips. Avery heard his voice coming from his throats, "You can do whatever you want to me."


    "No going back on your words."


    "When did I?" Evan slightly lifted his eyebrows, "And you, if the results came back clean, should you take my punishments too? That''s the fairway."


    Looking at Evan was intrigued, Avery squeezed his lips together and kissed him, "Deal."


    ***


    The Howel driver dropped gabby off at Florence Hotel. Before she left the Howel''s house, she changed into a black dress.


    Apart from the leading actors, actress, and some important supporting roles she saw last time, she noticed a new face. She had a thin and structured face. Umm. She looked like an internet celebrity.


    Bryan saved her from a place next to him. After she sat down, he said since he noticed Gabby was staring at the new girl, "That''s Holly Gibson, the favorite daughter of her dad, influencer. She came from a rich family and went viral by showing off her wealth. And she went to some reality shows."


    "And you must be interested in her second identity..." Bryan deliberately paused and said mystically, "Jackson''s family chooses her to be his fiancee."


    Before Gabby started eating, the hiccup came out...


    Bryan patted on her back, ferociously. Gabby was in pain and turned around at him with tears in her eyes, "Bryan, are you trying to kill me?"


    "I''m worried that you choke to death. I''m doing you a favor, okay?" Bryan reached out to pinch her face, "You got the leading actress for me. I''m afraid you die before you could act."


    "I''m not doing it for you."


    "When why do you have to be the leading actress? Playing a bird is fine."


    "I have to move forward, and I evolve from a bird to a man. And do I look unambitious to you?"


    "No, not at all."


    The director, actors, and advertis.e.m.e.nt business people were exchanging pleasant small talks over glasses of wines. Only she and Bryan, the leading actor and actress, kept whispering.


    Then everyone heard a gentle voice, "Bryan and Gabby are so close. Are you two secretly dating?"


    She didn''t take her eyes off the phone screen while she was talking. If she didn''t say names, no one knew who she was referring to.


    Gabby was more or less guilty. She was her fiance''s girlfriend. So she kept a low profile and didn''t speak up, in the hope that the fiancee never knew her existence.


    Then the god of luck never took her side.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Gabby."


    Holly finally took her eyes off the screen.


    Gabby put on a fake smile. She was never in the same situation before, so she had to smile like a hypocrite.


    Bryan hit her with his hands, "You''re such a coward. You smile like a ghost. It''s better you take the part of the bird and save the makeup."


    Gabrielle said in a low voice, "Bryan, damn, can we forget about the bird?"


    She had her neck up in the troubles. Why did he make it worse? She was so annoyed. What would she do if the fiancee confronted the mistress and pulled her hair all down like it was shown on the internet?


    Gabby pictured it in her mind and shivered. Before she had a second to take a breath, Holly kept talking, "You''re quite a girl, gabby. You went to the competition in Top girl''s club and made millions of dollars on debut. And clients kept coming to the club because of you, and every night it was full. I even heard someone offered 50 million to spend the night with you."


    Gabby just stopped hiccuping, and she did it again.


    As she said 50 million dollars, Holly looked at her like she was a whore. And the commercial businessmen heard it and their eyes lit up. They had these dirty looks.


    After Holly finished talking, she suddenly recalled something and hurried to cover her mouth. She looked at gabby with an apologetic look.


    Everyone noticed her change of attitude. She had to say something nice to gabby to save her face. So she said carefully, "Sorry, Gabby, I shouldn''t have mentioned it."


    The top girl''s club was not a fancy place. Every woman in it had a price.


    Holly spilled the secret unwillingly. Gina, the girl who was supposed to be the leading actress, had her role stolen by gabby. She had no place to vent, and now she had her moment.


    "Gabby used to work in the top girl''s club?"


    Holly looked at gabby, and the latter didn''t respond.


    Gabby smiled with embarrassment. She took a piece of watermelon in front of her, took a bite, and calmed down.


    It was winter, and the room had the heating on. But the watermelon was frozen. Gabby felt the coolness sliding down her throat.


    She finally stopped hiccuping. She took out a tissue and wiped away the watermelon juice, "Keep talking, Holly, don''t mind me. I am such a nobody in the top girl''s club. It''s an honor to be noticed by you."


    Holly sat straight, "I''m not paying any special attention to you. I''m keeping an eye out for top girls'' clues because it was one of the many businesses owned by my fiance."


    "wow, Holly, you''re engaged?"


    "who owns the top girls club?"


    "I heard the legal representative of the top girls club is called Hill Ivan."


    "Holly, are you marrying Hill?"


    Someone even got up with a glass of wine, "Mrs. Ivan, congrats."


    "We''re not engaged yet. But soon, we will. Don''t worry, and I??ll send you all invitations to my bachelor party. You all have to come."


    After Holly finished, she gave Gabby a provoking look. She raised her volume and announced, "Although the legal representative is Hill, its actual boss is another man. He is Jackon, and he is my fiance. Do you hear from him?"


    Gabby took a big bite of the watermelon. She used too much force, and the juice splashed. She suddenly looked up, "Em, it''s him."


    No one cut in, and all waited for her. And Gabby didn''t fail the audience, "Holly, you mentioned someone offered 50 million to spend the night with me?"

 Chapter 537 - 537: Don’t Scare Me

    The look on Holly''s face changed. Although Gabby didn''t say it was Jackson, she implied it.


    The guy who offered to spend the night with gabby on 50 million dollars was Jackson, the real owner of the top girl''s club.


    There was no need to say it out loud.


    Before the gossip started, she had to find a way to divert everyone''s attention.


    "the glass dance gabby you did in the top girl''s clue was impressive. I still have a video. Gabby, you don''t mind, I show it to the guys, right?"


    Gabby knew she couldn''t get away from the confrontation with Jackson''s fiancee. So she had to go for it.


    She smiled, "Holly, if you''re interested, I can teach you. Let''s set a date. So when you come to the top girl''s club, I can teach you."


    "I''m afraid I''m not smart for that."


    "Why do you show us the glass dance? Don''t try the same thing with us as you did to Jackson. This isn''t the top girl''s club."


    It was Bryan who spoke up. He suddenly changed his look when Holly suddenly mentioned gabby used to work in the top girl''s club. He was annoyed even since he knew gabby had to work in the top girl''s club to pay her father''s debt.


    He liked gabby the way she used to be. She was pure and simple. He had been kicking his ass to work so he could save up money and pay Gabby''s debt. But he didn''t let her know.


    Holly didn''t know why Bryan was agitated. But it proved his relationship with gabby was not usual.


    Bryan''s ruthless comments froze up the atmosphere at the dinner.


    But gina wouldn''t give it a rest, "It''s lame watching it. Gabby, you performed it, right?"


    Gabby looked at Gina with a smile and didn''t respond.


    Bryan put down the fork, "Gabby has no room to dance. Why are you giving her a difficult time?"


    Bryan saw a piano at the corner of the room, "Why don''t we listen to some music? Holly, you studied the piano for eight or nine years, so I heard. Why don''t you play a piece for us?"


    Entertaining during dinner was downgrading.


    Bryan couldn''t put up with Holly and her behavior.


    But instead of getting pissed, Holly turned to gabby, "Do you know how to play the piano, gabby?"


    Apparently, she wanted gabby to go down with her.


    "No."


    The second Gabrielle finished, Bryan said, "Holly, come one, do a piece for us. Oh, right, one has to give you dozens of yachts to hear you playing in your live show. But I think you get paid enough from the film company to play a piece for us."


    Bryan was direct. Holly was a bit embarrassed. But she soon defended herself, "Bryan, doing live shows is my hobby. I don''t exactly need money. I meant to play with gabby. If she doesn''t know how I''ll play for you."


    She stood up with elegance and sat in front of the piano. Her fingers were fair and long. As she pressed the black and white keys, everyone heard the beautiful and fluent rhythm.


    Holly slightly leaned forward. Under the headlight, her arms were so thin and fair. Even if an amateur who didn''t know anything about piano would agree, she was a beauty.


    After the piece was over, everyone applauded.


    But Bryan suddenly said, "It''s the rudimentary piece. Does that cost dozens of yachts? Holly, did you run the live shows to rip people off?"


    But Holly showed great tolerance and etiquette. She got up from the piano seat and looked elegant, "It''s my bad. Sorry for wasting your time."


    Bryan questioned her skills. And she said she didn''t do it well. In front of such a huge question, she still behaved calmly. It could be seen she went through ups and downs in her live shows.


    But as far as amateurs were concerned, which were pretty much everyone in the room, it was enough as long as the pianist and her gestures were beautiful.


    "Holly, you are great."


    "Bryan, don''t be so mean."


    "she''s a girl. Show some sympathy."


    "excuse me, and I have to go to the ladies'' room."


    Holly left the room with an apologetic look. She gave gabby a look before she left, implying she wanted a talk.


    "I''m going too."


    Gabby stood up, but Bryan grabbed her hands.


    Others were busy chatting and drinking. No one noticed what Holly did. But Bryan did. He said, "Why do you go out just because she said so? Aren''t you afraid she gives you a beating in the toilet?"


    "Don''t scare me. If I didn''t leave, would she throw explosives in?"


    "you behave silly before you go out."


    "will you come to my rescue? It''s scary."


    "you really are gonna come?"


    Gabby nodded. Her guts told her it was about Jackson. She didn''t want to meet Holly in private. But she couldn''t get away anyway.


    When Gabby entered the ladies'' room, Holly was supplementing makeup in front of the mirror, "You''re the woman Jackson hid in the top girl''s club?"


    Speaking of which, Holly turned to an aggressive look and glared at gabby through the mirror.


    Gabby leaned against the basin with an innocent look. She pinched the lily petals in the vase, "Right, didn''t you already know?"


    She already made sorts of insinuations in the room. Now she just asked the question and she already knew the answer.


    "why not make your offer? How will you leave him? You know it, we''re getting married. It''s not possible that I allow him to keep you in the top girl''s club. Jackon''s family wouldn''t allow a girl with a reputation to stick around."


    "em, I thought rich girls with your background would just throw me the check. You want me to name my offer? I''m not good at math, what if I ask too much?"


    "It depends if you''re worth what you offer. Seeing we''re in the same film crew, and you once took in Jackson and served him for such a long time, so I thought we would be fair to make up to you. But if you want to wait for Jackon to throw you out, then you will lose everything. No money, no place to live, and no face."


    "really? I have to think about it."


    "I hear you owe lots of money to the top girl''s club."


    "That''s true."


    Gabby nodded. Why did everyone know? Was there anyone who didn''t know?


    She decided, after moments of thinking, "I''ve decided not to name my offer. But can you talk to Jackson and erase my debt, so I can leave the top girl''s club?"

 Chapter 538 - 538: It Seems True

    Holly closed the face powder box, and made a "Kada" sound, "If you pay back what you owe, you''re free to leave the top girl''s club at any time, right?"


    Gabby looked up at Holly. It wasn''t bad to have her pay the debt.


    So she nodded, "It seems true."


    Holly looked at Gabby through the mirror with an indifferent look. Gabby didn''t have any emotions. It was like leaving Jackson was a good thing.


    "Gabby, you have to understand one thing, if your work at the top girl''s club was exposed, there is no way you can get any jobs in show business. For me, you look like one standing at the cliff, with a gentle nudge, you will fall. So, I don''t hope you stick around, or I''ll make your career end."


    Then Holly left the ladies'' room with her handbag. Gabby made a face in front of the mirror.


    Whether she would fall in the bottomless pit or ride on winds and waves was uncertain.


    ***


    In the morning, the gold sunlight came in through the window. The quiet main bedroom was lit. Avery felt the warmth of the light in her sleep and slightly opened her eyes.


    In a daze, the first man who came into her sight was wearing a suit.


    He was wearing a silver-white hand-made suit, which brought out his straight figure. He looked so nobly elegant and calm. Avery forgot to take eyes off him for a moment.


    "It''s still early."


    His s.e.xy low voice was around her ears. Avery subconsciously held out to hug his neck and kept staring at him.


    Evan rubbed against her golden hair and smiled, "Isn''t your husband handsome?"


    Avery nodded to play along, "Yeah, he''s super hot."


    Evan smiled and kissed her, "Why are you so sweet today?"


    "When''s the report back?"


    Avery held his neck with her thin arms. She was still sleepy, but she kept thinking of it.


    Avery looked like she had to get to the bottom of it, which amused Evan, "at noon. By then, wait for me to come from work. Don''t go anywhere."


    "I have to go to the police station."


    She had to pay the bail money for Jamie.


    "Let Tinder go."


    Avery bit her lips. She wanted to go to the hospital and asked Charles to pull out the video of Fiona Summer from the day of the car accident. If she had time, she would visit Andrew with Jamie to the cemetery.


    Going to see Charles or Andrew would cross Evan. So she had to do it behind his back.


    Evan seemed to read Avery''s thoughts. He said to make Avery drop any ideas, "Where do you want to go? I can come with you."


    Then he pulled out his tie.


    The last thing Evan wanted to go through again was Avery had a car accident. In numerous nights when she was in a coma, Evan regretted not being with her to protect her. So he would never make the same mistake.


    "You''ll follow me wherever I go?" Avery thought it was hard. Couldn''t she have a private space?


    "Em."


    "What if I go to the toilet?"


    "Well, if you don''t mind..."


    "What if I go to the mall?"


    "I''d be delighted to come."


    "Why don''t you make a name tag out of me so you could carry me all the time."


    Avery put on a bitter smile.


    "Or would you rather accompany me to the business?"


    Evan suggested.


    Avery shook her head right away, "I''d rather stay in with the baby.


    Evan was happy. He held her around her slim waists and clenched his fists. His tone was neither fast and slow, but it made one go mad, "Such a good girl. You behave so well in the morning."


    "On the contrary, you behave so badly in the morning.


    Evan didn''t get mad. He smiled gloatingly, "We said we would visit Andrew together. Is there something you don''t want me to see?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Avery got back on the bed. She was unhappy because Evan figured out what she was thinking. It tickled Evan.


    "I''ll be back by noon. Do you remember what you said last night?


    ??Em."


    Avery responded with impatience.


    Evan had to open the quilt, so her head was out. He bit her earlobe, "I''m ready to punish you."


    "Just go to work."


    Avery reached out to shove him. He wouldn''t give her a rest.


    Evan got up and buttoned up. Soon Avery heard his footsteps.


    "Evan."


    Avery suddenly sat up. She stared at him with a crystal yet odd look through the messy hair.


    "Em?"


    Evan paused and turned around at her.


    "Where are my underpants?"


    She only wore a silk gown. She had nothing inside.


    But she remembered she wore it last night.


    And she wore a thong last night for the evening dress.


    Evan took it off last night. She could tell from his look.


    Evan gave her an interesting and casual smile. He didn''t feel uneasy about taking off her underpants last night. He went over to the bed and handed her over a black thong.


    He even looked so serious when he did it. She had such a laugh.


    Avery stared at Evan''s good-looking hands. It had a s.e.xy vibe when he held the black thong in his fair hands. She withdrew her smile and had an idea, "Come over. I''ll let you leave after you kiss me."


    Evan suddenly leaned over. He held the back of her head, and she had to look up. Then he kissed her with force.


    Em.


    Avery slightly squinted her beautiful eyes. Her rosy lips are closely pressed with his thin and hot lips. She couldn''t catch her breath. When he went deeper and deeper...


    "Okay."


    Avery stopped it at the right time. And she put the weightless thong in his trouser pocket.


    Evan was obviously not done with the kiss. He even put his long fingers on his belt, ready to unbutton his pants. He had to give her teaching. But she shoved his chest.


    Evan''s look was dark. He reached inside Avery''s nightgown to have some serious rubbing. It was the only way to make him feel better.


    Avery frowned in pain. But she smiled languishing, "Get to work. From now on, I''ll be the pretty one, and you''ll be the breadwinner."


    After she was done flirting, she didn'' care what physical reactions Evan had.


    Evan stood there. He didn''t leave and just stared at her. He couldn''t hold back the urge.


    But the urge gradually faded away as he kept breathing. And it went away.


    "Wait till I get back at noon.


    Evan''s tone was back to normal. He strode over to leave the bedroom after the words. Before he left the gate, he went into the baby''s room to give her a kiss. The baby was still asleep. Then he left the house.


    Avery smiled, holding the quilt in the bedroom.


    It was punishment for Evan because he didn''t allow her to go anywhere.

 Chapter 539 - 539: Miss Me So Much?

    In a racing Maybach


    Evan was sitting in the back. On his legs were a pad. He slid it with his finger.


    Tinder, on the passenger''s seat, turned around and said to Evan, "Sir, the custom made ring is ready. Should we drop by the jewelry store now or get back for it?"


    Evan didn''t raise his head, "Go there now."


    The car stopped at the jewelry store. Tinder got off his seatbelt and reached out for the receipt to get off. He went in his pockets and paused. Then he looked up at Evan, "Sir, do you have the receipt on you?"


    Evan frowned. He reached in his pockets to take something out.


    He went for the recipient of the ring, but...


    The atmosphere in the car changed simultaneously. When Tinder saw Evan had a black thong, nobody could understand what he went through.


    Evan and Avery were pretty wild.


    Evan''s look also changed quietly. He gave Tinder a warning look.


    Tinder felt his head numb. He hurried to go through the pockets, "Sir, I didn''t see anything before. I found the receipt. I''ll take the ring now."


    In the roomy office


    Evan stood in front of his office with a lofty presence. He put a jewelry box on the desk. And he took out the black thong from his trouser pocket. He folded it and put it in the first drawer.


    Evan''s look changed several times. He stared at it for a long time before shutting the drawer.


    He sat on the desk with an elegant position and started shooting Avery a text.


    "Hon, you''re bold to put something like this in my pockets, em?"


    After the message went through, he sent another one.


    "Lace thong, how do you know I like it?"


    Evan''s look was changed again. He played with the black pone with his good-looking fingers. He waited for a few minutes, and there were no texts or calls.


    He sent another one.


    "I''ll put it in the frame and hang in my office".


    After two minutes, there came a text. Avery sent over a despising look followed by "RU a creep?"


    "Did you want me to be a perve by putting it in my pocket?"


    "Have you stayed in like I said and wait for me?"


    Avery looked down the window. The mansion had airtight security. She couldn''t get out even if she wanted to. So she sent over an emoji of hum.


    But lance sent back a kissing emoji. Then he put the phone aside and started working on the paperwork. He didn''t shoot her another text.


    At noon


    Evan left the meeting room with one hand in his pocket, followed by a bunch of senior executives in suits.


    Tinder occasionally looked at Evan and quickly looked away.


    For some reason, after what happened this morning, Tinder felt Evan was touching Avery''s underpants when he put his hand in his pockets.


    He couldn''t bear to look at Evan. But Evan and his perfect face were so serious.


    Evan suddenly gave Tinder a meaningful look. Tinder was so shocked that he lowered his head immediately.


    "Is the result back?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    Tinder hurried to hand over the results. Evan took it and flipped thought. After he saw the results, he threw the report back to Tinder, "Let''s go home."


    Tinder looked at the watch. It wasn''t 12 yet. But Evan couldn''t wait.


    Then Tinder looked at Evan''s trousers again and followed.


    Avery heard the car''s sound in a long way. She handed the baby over to Sarah and walked over to the gate. She just happened to run into Evan.


    "Miss me so much?"


    Evan held Avery in his arms, "You''re in a rush to see the results, right?"


    Avery reached in his pockets and looked at him in curiosity, "Do you really frame it?"


    She believed that Evan framed it. But she didn''t believe that Lace hung it in his office. Evan was a possessive man. He would never share something so private.


    "I framed it and planned to keep it in the safe."


    "Aren''t you gonna punish me?"


    Evan patted on her butts. Avery was slightly surprised, "the tests are out? Do you lose? The toys contain something harmful to the baby?"


    The odd thing was Evan looked so casual. He should have ordered to get rid of Diana. He looked like he didn''t plan to do anything to Diana.


    So he had a soft spot for her childhood sweetheart...


    Evan kept smiling and didn''t speak. Tinder was slightly surprised. That was not how the report showed.


    Avery took his silence as yes. She was slightly unhappy. She squinted, "What are you gonna do to Diana?"


    Evan looked at her with meaning. He still wouldn''t respond. His attitude was clear. He didn''t plan to do anything to Diana.


    "Then, you said you would take the punishment?"


    "Em."


    Avery looked at Evan, and he was ready to take it. She came closer, "Okay, take me to our room. We''ll do it behind the closed door."


    Although it was daytime, Avery ordered to shut all the curtains. The light was pretty dark in the bedroom.


    Evan put Avery down. She took a few steps back and checked up and down on Evan, "Take off your suit."


    Evan smiled deeply. She stared at her figure and said, "Are you gonna hit me?"


    "That''s too easy for you."


    Avery smiled, "Let''s try something more fun."


    She got a mechanic keyboard from the study and threw it in front of Evan, "Kneel on it."


    He didn''t believe her and didn''t plan to hold Diana accountable.


    He was so forgiving to Diana. Kneeling on the keyboard was light punishment!


    Avery sat on the bed and stared at Evan. He took off his suit. The shirt was unbuttoned. He didn''t unbutton his bet and still wore his trousers.


    Evan looked at the keyboard and said after a few seconds, "You wanna me to kneel on this?"


    "You said you would take my punishment. You lose, and you should own it. Do you have second thoughts?"


    Evan squinted, "Am I pampering you too much?"


    How dare she let her husband kneel on the keyboard?


    But Avery didn''t give up. She smiled, but the smile didn''t reach her heart, "If you don''t pamper me and give me whatever I want, why do I need you?"

 Chapter 540 - 540: The Report

    Evan supported his forehead with one hand and said to Avery, "Is there any other choice?"


    "No, there isn''t," Avery wanted Evan to kneel. "You always kneel when we make love. Why not kneel now?" Avery laughed at him.


    "It is different. When we make love, I have to kneel, and you also kneel before me, but now do you want to kneel too?" Evan answered. He still stood up there, staring at Avery.


    Avery didn''t know how to argue, so she turned down the corners of her mouth, saying, "If you don''t want, fine."


    "Sit there," Avery said to Evan while she pointed to a nearby chair.


    Avery also walked with him to the chair and cuffed both hands on the back of the chair. Then, Avery brought a computer and showed a high-definition action movie to Evan.


    Soon, hearing that a man and a woman in the video gave a little m.o.a.n of pleasure, Evan raised his head, staring at Avery and asking, "What do you want to do?"


    Avery said nothing. Instead, she walked back two meters away from him and unbuttoned her shirt.


    Avery got her chiffon slip off and showed her deep V bra and white skin. It looked very s.e.x.u.a.l. But at this time, she stopped.


    Avery tried to attract Evan, lying on the edge of the bed on her side and putting her bright and soft hair on the pillow so that she can look at Evan in a s.e.x.u.a.l posture.


    Evan had a good figure that all the women love it with strong muscle and perfect lines. With his beautiful face and good figure, no one would reject him.


    Avery was glad to see him. But as soon as she remembered that Evan didn''t punish Diana, she became furious.


    When Evan saw Avery smiled just like a small fox, Evan also smiled back. He knew why Avery was unhappy. He enjoyed that because he knew she cared about him.


    "Try another video."


    "Umm?"


    "It is bad."


    Avery squinted at the video seeing a strong man pressed against a beautiful woman. It was an exciting scene.


    Since Evan was tied up, he couldn''t move. Instead, he glanced over the bedside and said to Avery, "There is a CD in the second drawer."


    Avery was confused and got out of the bed, turning to open the drawer. There was indeed a CD in the drawer.


    Then Avery put the CD into the computer and opened it. Soon, she heard the m.o.a.n, the familiar sound.


    Avery stared at the screen, finding it was the video about Evan and her. They were making love because of the drug.


    Pang¡ª


    Avery immediately turned off the computer.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you think I am more skillful than the man in the video?"


    Avery said nothing but thought to herself, "Shame on him!"


    "Your body and voice proved that."


    Avery tried to keep calm so as not to throw the computer on his face. Then she put on the slipper again.


    Evan didn''t stop flirting with Avery and looked at her in a greedy way, "How s.e.x.u.a.l my wife is!"


    "Enough," Andera didn''t know how to punish Evan now. Although he was tied, he tried to flirt with her. In this way, Avery just felt like the one who was being punished.


    Avery then stood up and walked to the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    Hearing the question, Avery was pleased with herself. She turned around and kissed Evan, "You are a smart man. Have a guess, my husband."


    "SHIT! Avery, I warn you that you mustn''t go out!" Evan snarled.


    He now realized what Avery wanted to do. She tried to tie him up to go to visit Andrew alone.


    "Shit, man! All right. If I am allowed to visit Andrew, I would be more eager to see him. It is not hard to find his tomb. I can find it," Evan said to himself.


    Finally, Avery kissed Evan and then closed the door going downstairs.


    At this time, she happened to meet Robert, so she said to him, "Mr. Howel gave the command that no one is allowed to enter into his bedroom without his permission."


    Robert nodded but doubting how fast the punishment had finished.


    According to Evan''s behavior, Robert would have believed that it wouldn''t be finished in one day.


    All of a sudden, when Robert reminded that Evan kept Avery''s underwear in his pocket, his face turned red, and he was so embarrassed that he coughed for staying calm.


    "Where are the toys and their report?" Avery asked.


    Robert immediately walked to the coffee table in the living room and picked up a white paper bag to Avery, adding, "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel got the right answer, but he lied to you still because he doesn''t want to punish you."


    Avery had no time to hear what Robert said and to check the report immediately. On the contrary, she hurriedly walked out of the house with the paper bag.


    Robert was confused about why Avery left in a hurry, but he didn''t doubt her still.


    The driver was on Evan''s side. Avery was afraid that the thing wouldn''t go well, so she asked the driver to get off the car first, and then she can drive alone.


    In the morning, Robert had managed to help Jamie get out of the police station, so Avery could directly drive to the hospital to meet him instead of the police station.


    When Avery waited for a traffic light, she picked up the report and read it carefully.


    The much more information Avery got, the more serious she was.


    She frowned.


    Toy safety testing had been done from various aspects, including material and non-toxic testing.


    Skimming through all the testing results one by one, Avery was astonished to find that all the indicators were qualified.


    "But why is Evan willing to accept the punishment?" Avery thought to herself.


    According to the baby''s reaction, Avery would have believed that the toy was toxic. But¡­


    Suddenly, Avery recalled what Robert said before she left, "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel got the right answer, but he lied to you still because he doesn''t want to punish you."


    "He lied to me. It is none of my business. But it is good for me. Otherwise, I can''t escape from the castle easily," Avery said to herself.


    But then Avery thought, "is there any new toxic in the toy? So we can''t find it."


    Avery''s heart stood still when she thought of the assumption. She didn''t find the traffic light had turned green until other drivers blew their horns to urge her to move forward.


    Then, Avery hurriedly hit the gas.


    All in all, Avery still doubted the testing results. Finally, she decided to ask Meyer to recheck the toy.

 Chapter 541 - 541: You have The Desire

    The small place was surrounded by white water, filled with the smell of toilet bowl cleaner.


    It was almost a year ago when Avery had come to this room, Meyer''s secret office. At that time, Avery happened to have unprotected s.e.x with Evan. She knew no pharmacy dared to sell the medicine here, so she came to take some medicine here.


    At that time, Meyer made the medicine for her on his own in this room. Besides, he gave her a red beryl ring.


    Avery, however, hurried away and forgot to bring the ring.


    Meyer scr.a.p.ed a layer of paint from the toy and put it in a transparent medical test tube. As soon as he dropped something into it, small bubbles appeared.


    Bubble¡ª


    Meyer was always studious. He had short and tidy hair. He was still a gentleman but became more experienced and brave.


    "Does he allow you to go out?" Meyer asked while he shook the test tube. He wouldn''t even like to mention Evan''s name. Meyer was just curious about how Avery got out because he knew how intense Evan''s possessiveness was. Meyer, of course, knew Avery never bent over anyone too.


    The new virus had been transferred, but Avery became a decisive and brave woman.


    Meyer had expected that Avery came to find him for baby''s toxin, but she took some toys here.


    Meyer was glad to see her again.


    "If I tell you I escape from the house, do you believe me?"


    Meyer raised the corner of his mouth, "I believed."


    "If your hospital will be blown up, will you blame me?"


    "Now, you know how much you owe me?" Meyer said. According to Jaxon''s experience, Meyer believed he had to let her know how much he paid. Otherwise, Avery wouldn''t take the initiative to be close to him.


    Although Meyer had been in a coma for a long time, and he knew Avery loved Evan now, he was still crazy about her.


    Until now, Avery was still his loved one, the only one and the last one.


    Meyer never doubted his belief in Avery.


    Avery didn''t think it over. Instead, she answered naturally, "I owe you a meal. Would you like it?"


    "No, I don''t like it," Meyer said directly. In the past, Meyer was eager to have a meal with her. Once upon a time, he had been to the Howels, just for her chicken noodles, but now everything was different.


    What Meyer wanted to be not a meal, Avery curled her lips, saying. "Doctor Meyer, you have the desire."


    Meyer smiled and tried to comfort Avery, "My parents had introduced a lady to me. And we had made an appointment."


    "So?"


    Avery was not surprised. Since Meyer was an excellent man, and it''s time for marriage now, it was reasonable.


    "I am thinking about what kinds of gifts she will like."


    "That depends on what kind of woman she was," Avery said while she sat on a high chair. She was a little bit tired now. Avery looked more white under the light.


    "What kind of gift do you like?"


    Avery raised her head and thought about it carefully. Her thin and long neck attracted Meyer.


    Meyer was suddenly lost. He swallowed saliva in secret. Finally, when he touched the hot tube, he kept calm.


    "As for flowers, I am not sure whether the woman is allergic to it or not. And cosmetics, every woman has her favorite brands, so it is easy to make mistakes. As for jewelry," Avery stopped and thought. She turned to look at Meyer and found he was staring at her, but she continued to say, "I think brooch can be the best choice. It is decent but not too dignified."


    Realized that Avery was comfortable to be with him, Meyer became more embarrassed. He turned to glance over the tube and said calmly, "Now it is the time for you to help me. Don''t be nervous. It won''t be hard for you."


    "It is no problem to buy a brooch for you."


    "No, I want you to go shopping with me. Otherwise, how to reflect my sincerity towards the woman?"


    Avery was surprised for a moment. She didn''t know how to do it because she had to cheat Evan.


    In the past, Meyer would never let Avery be in a dilemma, but now he made her in a dilemma.


    Avery had never doubted Meyer''s motivation. She believed Meyer wanted to pick up a greeting gift for the woman who made an appointment with him. As his friend, Avery thought it is not a big deal to go shopping with him.


    Although Meyer''s mother told Avery that Meyer loved her, Avery thought his mother was not Meyer. How could she know what Meyer was thinking? Besides, Meyer had never admitted that he loved Avery. "So many years passed, Meyer doesn''t love me anymore even if he loved me," Avery thought.


    Meyer helped Avery a lot. He saved her, but she almost let him be dead. Now that Meyer asked for her, she must promise she could do it.


    Moreover, Evan had his fans. I could have a fan too.


    Therefore, after careful thinking, Avery nodded.


    Hearing her answer, Meyer tried to hold his smile back. For a while, he poured the liquid in the tube into a container. He smelled careful, observed it under the microscope, and analyzed its structure.


    Looking at the whole process, Avery was always nervous. She started to assume that it was a toxic toy. She even started to consider how to torture Diana because her baby suffered a lot.


    Avery was not a vengeful person, but she wouldn''t give up if she sets her aim.


    Finally, Meyer inputted the data into the computer. Soon, the result came out.


    "How is it going?" Avery asked hurriedly.


    Meyer held the report with his tall and thin figure without saying a word, glancing over Avery.


    Avery had no more patience, and she was eager to know the report. Therefore, she turned to grab it. Meyer hid it behind him. So, Avery rushed to Meyer¡­

 Chapter 542 - 542: Why Not Control Himself?

    The flowers have a citrus fragrance. Meyer sucked hard for Avery''s scent. Soon, when Avery regained her balance, Meyer immediately gave her the testing report for covering his indecent behavior.


    As expected, Avery had forgotten what Meyer did. She frowned, staring at these chemical terms for a while. And then she raised her head saying with embarrassment, "I can''t understand it."


    Meyer took the report and tapped her head, saying, "How can you get a high GPA?"


    "By money," Avery played a trick on Meyer.


    Meyer laughed and then pointed at a few lines of the numbers, explaining, "Look, here is the standard value. If the testing value is bigger than it, it means there is something wrong. As you can see, these numbers are smaller than the standard value, which means there are no toxins in it."


    "No?"


    "No. But you made the right choice. It should be tested again. Otherwise, we can''t be sure whether it is toxic or not," Meyer answered. Meyer intended to encourage her to test again because he wanted to see her.


    "I am a little disappointed. I had believed that I got the evidence to testify to Diana."


    "If I were her, I wouldn''t do it in this way. It is easy to be found."


    "Yes¡­" Avery thought so. Moreover, if Diana is easy to be testified to, a lot of fun must be lost.


    "I show you the surveillance footage," Meyer cleaned up. Then he fired the report with an alcohol lamp and threw it into a steel trash can. However, when they left, they didn''t notice that the report wasn''t being burned because the fire went out immediately.


    Meyer soon got the surveillance footage about Fiona. Telling from the video, they can only know that Fiona was close to them. On that day, Fiona went into a car at the front of the hospital, not the white van, but they couldn''t know whether Fiona changed the vehicle or not.


    Therefore, the footage could only be weak evidence.


    After a while, when Jamie came to the hospital, Avery said goodbye to Meyer and got into the car.


    "Miss. Peters, why does he still stand there?" It was the first time that Jamie sat in the front seat, and the driver was a woman. He felt a little uncomfortable and turned back, finding Meyer was still standing in front of the door, so he asked.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Does Mr. Howel know about it?"


    "What is he talking about? He shouldn''t mention Evan now. I see, probably he needs to be prisoned a few more days," Avery thought to herself.


    Jamie soon realized that he shouldn''t mention that, so he smiled and changed the topic, "someone turned himself or herself in. The man claimed to be the perpetrator who caused the car accident."


    "I had expected that Diana would do so. Otherwise, I can''t collect more evidence. That is why I send you and Fiona to prison."


    "What should we do next?"


    "Force the man to confess his guilt."


    Jamie nodded confusingly. When they were approaching the cemetery, they inadvertently saw a gold McLaren followed them.


    Jamie paid more attention to the car because of the car accident, "What is it?"


    Avery shook her head, answering, "No, they won''t use such an expensive car. They deliberately keep a distance from us. I guess it is a timid driver; he or she is afraid that an accident always happens on the narrow road."


    It was true that the car was expensive, at least worth tens of millions of dollars.


    Avery then drove faster, but the car didn''t follow them.


    It was the second time that Avery came to the cemetery. Her feelings changed.


    Jamie had prepared a paper towel for her, but she didn''t cry because she had persuaded herself that it was the best way for Andrew.


    Andrew didn''t have a good heart. For him, death was not a terrible time because he couldn''t live a good life, though he could still be alive.


    Avery couldn''t help but glance at the tombstone. She was surprised to see the words in the tombstone. She couldn''t believe it.


    Jamie then explained to her, "Mr. Andrew bitterly regrets that he couldn''t follow his promise to be your husband for six months. So the words were engraved, ''I Love You to Death. The husband of Avery Peters (Six Months)''."


    Six-months wife.


    "Mr. Howel wants to be with you still even if he is dead," Jamie added. He stood there and had some sympathy for Andrew.


    Suddenly, Jamie realized something and brought a bracelet from his pocket, "This is what Mr. Clifford asked me to give you."


    Avery took the bracelet. It was the bracelet that Andrew always wore.


    Suddenly, someone said, "I Love You to Death."


    Avery was startled, turning back for find the voice. Meyer walked to her.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Mr. Clifford gave me his heart. I should come to pay a visit," Meyer put a bunch of chrysanthemums in front of the tombstone.


    Avery was deep in thought and then asked, "Is your McLaren?"


    "Yes."


    "All right. We had thought someone wanted to follow us. Why not tell me if you want to visit? We can go there together."


    "You didn''t ask me too."


    Meyer stared at the words in the tombstone for a while. Suddenly, he raised his head, turning to Avery, "Felicity Winter."


    Avery looked up at Meyer all of a sudden. She took a deep breath and then asked, "How do you call me?"


    "I just called you Felicity Winter," Meyer gave her a gentle smile.


    "With the heart, you can get some memories?"


    "Yes, and can I also¡­ Do you know?"


    "Love you because of Andrew''s heart."


    Avery gave him a cold stare and then touched the tombstone. After a while, Avery checked the time and decided to go back.


    She knew Evan must be furious now. She had to comfort him.


    The Castle''s Bedroom


    When a maid was going to close the curtain, Avery came back carefully. The maid saw her and said, "Mrs. Howel, you are back."


    Avery smelled hard and asked, "What is it?"


    It was full of perfume. It was Tiffany & Love for Him. Avery couldn''t help but frown, "Who had been here?"


    "No, no one came here," The maid answered slowly, which made Avery doubtful.


    Avery pinched a long black hair that was found from their bed.


    "What is this?" Avery was angry now. He found a woman to f.u.c.k because of the s.e.x.u.a.l video I played for him?


    "Why not control himself? No wonder that it is said that men are easy to f.u.c.k with other women when women are pregnant, or women are in a special period," Avery thought to herself.


    The maid was shocked. He knew Avery was a brave woman. Since Evan didn''t ask him to keep it secret, he said to Avery, "Miss. Summer wanted to see Mr. Howel before, but Mr. Howel was taking a shower at that time. I guess the hair just fell off accidentally."


    Hearing that Diana had been there, Avery became unhappy and asked, "Where is Mr. Howel?"


    "Mr. Howel is¡­ in the¡­ study room¡­"

 Chapter 543 - 543: It’s A Hard Thing

    Avery was outraged when she knew Diana was lying on their bed.


    Avery had forgotten what she had done to Evan. On the contrary, she pushed the door open slowly.


    Since the light went off and the curtain closed, it was dark in the study room. Evan was sitting at his desk peacefully, holding a lighted cigarette with his thin and long fingers. The wisps of smoke were rising over again and again.


    Avery was confused why Evan didn''t try to find her, but stood at the desk peacefully. All of a sudden, Avery was furious because she thought of Diana, who was lying on their bed.


    Avery deliberately stepped on the floor and made noises, but Evan didn''t turn to look at her still.


    Then, Avery walked to the desk and put the long and thin black hair on the desk.


    Looking at the hair, Evan said with a rough and cold voice, "Get out. I don''t want to see you now."


    Since Avery was angry now, she didn''t follow Evan''s command. She pulled the man''s arm up and sat on his thigh.


    Evan was surprised at her behavior, but he didn''t show his mood.


    And then Avery began to unbutton Evan''s shirts from his chest button.


    Evan looked at Avery and stopped her, saying, "What do you want to do?"


    Avery was annoyed and pushed Evan''s hands away. She was too anxious to unbutton, so she tried to tear it off; however, it was not an easy thing.


    Avery was amazed how Evan tore her clothes off quickly, "It is a hard thing."


    Avery tore it with all of her strength. Finally, the buttons dropped onto the carpet one by one and scattered on the floor all of a sudden.


    Avery turned on the lamp. Suddenly, the warm light can be seen here and there.


    Avery looked down at his neck and his shoulder, seeing muscles on his chest.


    Then she retorted, "You know why I did so. When I was not here, you and Diana had done something obscure. Now, tell me why."


    "Diana and me? So, what have you done? You tied and ran out to find other men. What a good job you did!" Evan stared at Avery and asked.


    Avery looked around and realized that there was no evidence for proving what Evan did, but she insisted, "How can you explain? I found it in our bed." Avery then picked up a long and thin hair showing before him.


    Evan narrowed his eyes and observed it. According to its color and shape, it doesn''t belong to Avery.


    Evan now knew why Avery was furious.


    "Why can you have fun with others?"


    "So, you had fun with others?" Avery''s eyes redden.


    Seeing Avery was almost crying, Evan became peaceful. He held her waist and answered thoughtfully, "No, I hadn''t. You can see the video."


    "Yes?"


    "I swear to God."


    Hearing the answer, Avery was relieved all of a sudden. She immediately held Evan tight and said to him, "I went to see Meyer and got the video of a car accident. And I went to Andrew''s graveyard because I promised I would visit. My name was engraved on his tombstone, and I am afraid that you would envy me, so I¡­"


    Evan had guessed what Avery had done. But now he was glad that Avery was willing to tell him by herself.


    "Why do you think I will envy you? I am a generous man."


    "Otherwise, why do you want to go with me?"


    "I am worried that there is an accident, but I can''t protect you."


    "I''m sorry, darling. It will happen again," Avery felt guilty now. She looked up at Evan''s face and asked gently, "my husband, are you angry still?"


    Evan stared at her neckline for a while. He had recalled the scene before she had left. He couldn''t forget her big bust.


    But the real story was that not a long time after Avery left, Robert found something wrong. He went into the bedroom and loosened Evan.


    Evan didn''t ask someone to chase Avery immediately. Instead, he asked some people to protect her secretly. Therefore, what Avery did and where Avery went, the bodyguards had reported. Avery didn''t lie to him.


    But Evan pretended to be angry and said, "I am angry now. I want to take you off and press you against the desk."


    Hearing that, Avery was shocked. She knew Evan was not angry now.


    After a while, Avery suggested, "I heard from a maid that you hadn''t had dinner. Why not eat something first?" Then Avery stood up and held Evan''s hands, but Evan held her, saying, "I want you to make me full with your body."


    "No, I can''t. I haven''t had dinner either. Shall we go together?"


    Evan had to agree with her. He then called a maid to send the meal to the study room.


    "For making me happy, you should feed me."


    Just like a king, Evan was sitting on the chair, and Avery fed him one after another.


    Finally, when Avery started to feed herself, Evan whispered to her in a s.e.x.u.a.l tone, "I want more."


    Avery was chewing the rice slowly. When she heard, she almost got stuck. Evan''s words made her confused. "What does he want? More?"


    Evan lipped her soft earlobe and said in a low voice, "I am not full still."


    Avery answered, "Come on. Come on. Eat it. Eat them up."


    Evan then held her wrist and stopped her. "I want the rice in your mouth," Evan stared at her red lips, answering.


    Avery''s hand shook slightly and answered, "You are too disgusting."


    "You kissed me so many times," Evan said.


    "Are the same?"


    Avery deliberately swallowed the rice before Evan and put her chopsticks down.


    Then she picked up her phone and opened the online store.


    Evan stared at her screen and asked curiously, "Do you want to buy a bed?"


    "Yes."


    "Is the bed uncomfortable?"


    "Yes, it is," Avery answered. After a second, she zoomed a picture of a bed and added, "Diana had slept on that bed. It is an uncomfortable bed."


    Avery took a strange look at Evan and then put her phone down, saying, "Do you think I check the video?"

 Chapter 544 - 544: Pure Love For Evan

    Evan raised his head and asked, "Don''t you believe me?"


    Avery curled her lips, asking, "Don''t you want me to care about you? I will show you."


    Soon, Avery wasn''t angry anymore. She started to think carefully,


    "Diana knew I suspected that she was the man that let me get a new type of virus, so why did she come to our bedroom if there is no particular reason?


    Besides, why is there a wisp of hair if Evan was taking a shower and Diana was in the bedroom. I need to figure it all out. Otherwise, Evan will do it again."


    At the time, Evan was still high. He guessed what Avery wanted, so he held her tight, saying, "You make me high."


    Avery then answered seriously, "Would you like to show me the footage?"


    "I''d like to," Evan nodded. He didn''t open the surveillance footage directly; however, he said to Avery, "There is nothing between Diana and me. Trust me."


    Evan''s answer made Avery sad. She had never loved a man so much.


    Then Avery was anxious to turn on his computer by herself, but the password was needed.


    "What is the password?" Looking at the screen, Avery asked.


    Evan then input the password so quickly that Avery couldn''t see it clearly.


    It opened. There were a few folds in the computer. The surveillance videos could only be maintained for one month. One month later, they would be deleted automatically.


    According to time order, Avery found the footage effortlessly.


    Avery immediately clicked it and got fast-forward to the scene that Evan was half-n.a.k.e.d with his backhand locked on the back of the chair before a computer on the bed. A s.e.x.u.a.l video was playing on.


    Although Evan was locked, he looked peaceful and arrogant, still as if he enjoyed it. By observing it, Avery found Evan wasn''t watching the screen, but closing his eyes.


    Soon, Robert was coming. As soon as he saw Evan, he looked embarrassed. He immediately untied Evan and turned off the computer.


    Evan then picked up his phone and went into the bathroom about ten minutes later.


    Avery got fast-forward until Diana showed up.


    Diana held in both hands the clothes that should have been brought by a mid. She looked around for ensure there was no one else. Then she walked to the head of the bed, picked up a white t-shirt, and started to sniff it with delight.


    Seeing the scene, Avery felt uncomfortable and held the mouse tight. She thought, "I would have believed that she had a pure love for Evan, but now I don''t believe it."


    Avery then gave an ironic glance at Evan, finding he frowned. Evan didn''t know Diana sniffed his clothes, but now he got something, saying, "I guess it is the reason why there is a wisp of hair."


    On the screen, Diana had put clothes on the bed and then got away from the bed.


    Suddenly, when Diana heard the noise from the bathroom, she walked there with a few big steps, but she happened to hit Evan and hold his waist.


    Evan pushed her away naturally, but Diana said something to him, which made him lost for a while. Finally, he still pushed her away gently.


    "What an exciting video! If I haven''t asked for a video, I must miss it," Avery said to herself.


    After finishing the video, Avery wanted to push Evan''s hands away. Still, he held her tight, "Ever since Fiona was released from the police station, Summer''s businesses got some problems. Fiona was taken away by her creditors, so Diana came to ask for help."


    "So, you want to be her hero?"


    Evan didn''t answer her, but looking at her. He tried to remember how she cared about him.


    "I see. You want to be the hero. You have a good relationship with the Summers. You not only help their business but also take care of their family affairs. Why not be the husband of Diana?"


    As soon as Avery recalled that Evan made her pregnant because of Diana, she couldn''t forgive him.


    Evan knew Avery criticized him. He then answered thoughtfully, "Since Diana''s father and her sister died because of me, I should help them."


    Avery laughed. But she couldn''t accept that there was no end.


    If anything terrible happens, Diana comes to find Evan. It wouldn''t be an ending.


    Avery thought they had not to help Diana for life.


    "Why not marry her?" Avery asked.


    "Darling¡­" Evan became sad and embarrassed. Evan still remembered that Diana''s father blocked the bomb with his body before it exploded. Finally, he died before Diana and Evan.


    Evan looked at Avery and then said, "If they need my help, I will give the task to Robert."


    Avery pushed Evan away and then stood up slowly, "You made a mistake. I am not your wife."


    "When you have no relationship with others, it is the time for having a conversation between us. Now, I don''t want to talk with you," Avery then added.


    Avery didn''t want to communicate with Evan now.


    At this time, Robert happened to enter the bedroom.


    Seeing Avery was there, Robert stopped for a moment. He guessed there was something wrong, assuming that Evan was angry because Avery tied Evan and ran out of the house alone.


    "Mr. Howel, Miss. Summer is here again and¡­" Robert reported.


    Robert was interrupted. A keyboard flew to him. Robert was frightened and got away from the room as quickly as possible.


    When Robert closed the door, he found Avery leaned against the door causally and stared at him with a smile.


    "Where is Miss Summer?" Avery answered coldly.


    Avery''s look turned cold as she mentioned Diana, "Where is Diana?"


    Tinder didn''t know why Avery suddenly asked about Diana, and he was stunned. But he answered truthfully anyway, "Miss Summer is in the living room."


    Avery sneered, "Really? She sure learns rules fast. I thought she would head for the bedroom."


    Tinder stuttered, "Why... How come?" He was more or less scared of Avery when she was at her full throttle to be mean.

 Chapter 545 - 545: Don’t Underestimate Me

    Tinder had no idea what Avery would do. After all, she made Evan''s grandmother''s life hell. And she made Leonie do her biddings. And she disfigured Rebecca. She had more than enough tricks for one Diana.


    Avery gave Tinder a casual look, which was full of meanings. She said Tinder is holding a thing in his hands, and she snatched it right away.


    It was the treatment plan the doctors came up with for her daughter. It was possible Tinder wanted to see Evan about it, but before he could mention it, he was thrown out.


    "Their plan is to postpone the op until my daughter is three?"


    "Yes. The doctors said she was too young, and her body functions haven''t matured yet. If they did the operation now, the success rate would be low, and she could be in danger."


    "Are there no alternatives?"


    "This is given by the most prestigious plastic surgeons in the world. It is the best of the best."


    Avery sneered. So the most famous surgeons treated what was on her daughter''s face as regular birthmarks. They could remove it by plastic surgery...


    But how could a birthmark look like this? Besides, she found out it grew every day. So she kept a tab on the place and size of the poison.


    As Charles said, if the poison kept growing at the rate, her daughter didn''t have three years to live. Maybe after she was six months old...


    Evan didn''t trust Charles. But time wasn''t on her daughter''s side.


    Avery tossed the plan back to Tinder with a sneering smile and left.


    Tinder watched as Avery left. She was headed for the living room.


    Something big was on its way. Tinder was hesitating to tell Evan. After all, Evan was mad. He threw keyboards when he went in earlier. Maybe he would shoot at him if he came in again. Ah, could he just pretend to die lying on the ground?


    A woman in a red suit was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Her face was pinky and gentle.


    She looked around, hearing the subtle footsteps with a big smile. But she withdrew her smile bit by bit after she recognized who was coming.


    "What? Are you disappointed to see me? Diana?"


    Avery walked over casually. She took every step with grace.


    "Where is Evan?"


    Instead of answering Diana''s question, Avery walked over to her and held one hair to her face, "I found this in my bedroom. Now I''ll give it back to you."


    Diana''s look changed as she saw the hair that had the same color as hers. But she soon adjusted herself, "There are so many people living in the estate, how can you be sure it''s mine?"


    "None of the maids is so brass to leave a hair on my bed."


    The bed was cleaned every day by the maids. They would be punished if their job wasn''t finished properly. It was visible hair, and they wouldn''t dare to leave it there.


    All Diana did was lowering her head to smell Evan''s clothes. What a coincidence that a hair fell on the bed.


    She didn''t mean it. But Avery wouldn''t believe her.


    Instead of trying to lie, Diana just admitted to the face, "I went into your room to find Evan."


    Diana raised up her delicate face with stubbornness in her eyes. She looked at Avery''s face with sophisticated makeup, and said clearly, "Evan did me a huge favor. In a way, he cares a lot about me, his friend."


    Are you playing the friend card again?


    Avery sneered, "I''m sure he does. He cares about it so much that he has a child with me while he behaves as your friend."


    Diana had to say she was so jealous of Avery because she and Evan had a baby. Evan was the man in every woman''s dream in the city because he was handsome, wealthy, and loyal. He was perfect.


    But Diana had to bury the love deep in her heart.


    What Avery said hurt her, and she said back, "You seem to forget you''re no longer married to Evan. If he cares about you, why haven''t you got back? Didn''t he marry you for me?"


    "So what?"


    "Don''t underestimate me. I might take your place one day."


    "Really?" Avery was very calm when she heard it, and she said in a joking way, "Should I make some precautions and clear the threat when it''s budding?"


    "You drove my sister mad and tried to frame my mother. Now you wanna hurt me? You''re a vicious woman. Karma''s a bitch. You will get what you deserve."


    Diana heard "clear the threat" and thought of how she crushed Leonie. She got out of control and raised her voice a bit.


    "I''m vicious? Then viciousness finds company. Your Evan isn''t better than me. Or why would he marry me instead of an innocent and pure girl like you?"


    Diana ignored the sarcasm in her words. She just glared at Avery. She couldn''t believe Avery could say it.


    Avery didn''t know which word she said got under Diana''s skin. She suddenly reached out to shove Avery. She was standing in front of her, and the table was behind her back.


    Avery lost her balance and wobbled. She was about to fall when she grabbed something out of instinct.


    Then she heard Diana screaming.


    Avery grabbed her hair; she didn''t fall. But she put all her weight on Diana''s hair, and she was in lots of pain.


    She pulled Diana''s hair and restored her balance. But she still held it. Their faces were so close that they could see each other in the eyes, "I thought you must have brilliant tricks. But you''re just so-so."


    Diana''s face was wrinkled. She wanted to pull her hair out of Avery''s hands, "I didn''t mean it, it hurts. Let go of me. It hurts so much. Let go, what do you want to do to me?"


    Her voice was so convincing like she accidentally shoved Avery.


    Avery looked down at the tears in Diana''s eyes. She was about to warn her when she felt a cod presence.

 Chapter 546 - 546: What You Say Doesnt Count

    Avery looked down at the tears in Diana''s eyes. She was about to warn her when she felt a cod presence.


    "Stop!"


    Everyone was shaken at the old voice gravitating. And Diana suddenly knelt down.


    If it were a tv series, Avery felt every character was present except the leading actor.


    "Get off Diana, how can you hit her without any reason?"


    Mrs. Howel walked in. She wore a black and white Chanel suit with a white mink coat. Although she was old, she led a delicate life.


    But her look wasn''t as bright as her outfits. She was how Diana was pulled by her hair and looked painful as she entered. She asked her housekeeper to split them up.


    Maureen Fletcher was a vicious dog following every word Mrs. Howel said. She charged over and grabbed Avery by her hand to pull her handoff.


    Avery felt pain. She looked down, and the fingernails cut her hand skins. Maureen''s hands were fat and black with long and sharp nails.


    Inside her fingers was Avery??s blood.


    "Mrs. Howel...


    Diana was shaking all over her body. She looked so pitiful that she was a spooked kitten.


    Mrs. Howel walked slowly, but she soon stood in front of Diana. She lowered to help her up, "Poor girl, get up. Why do you kneel in front of her? I''ve seen it, and she pulled your hair."


    Then she glared at Avery. Her look was not fixated. After she dealt with Avery the last few times, she knew Avery was a tough character.


    And she came today with a different purpose. So she didn''t plan to lecture her, but she looked up and yelled, "Where is Evan? Is he going to turn up after these two fight the hell over him?"


    Avery pressed her bleeding hand back. She looked at Mrs. Howel with surprise. She thought she would punish her with Howel''s rules. She even thought about how to deal with her later. But she asked for Evan?


    Did she think Evan would take Diana''s side?


    Avery sneered. It was so boring. She didn''t know why Mrs. Howel could be sure Evan would help her.


    As she was thinking, Evan turned up. He slowly descended from the stairs, standing straight up. He had a strong presence, followed by Tinder, who looked downstairs. It wasn''t a mess as he thought it would be. At least nothing was broken, yet.


    "Evan, you''re here. I was going to send someone to you. And here you are," Mrs. Howel looked up and kept her graceful manner, "I came here to see my great-granddaughter. And I walked in and saw Avery pulling Diana''s hair."


    Then she let go of Diana and walked over to Evan, "You should go and talk to them. Where is my great-granddaughter? I bought her tons of clothes. I want to see her."


    Avery lifted her eyebrows. Checking on her daughter was why Mrs. Did Howel come here?


    Out of instinct to protect her daughter, Avery stopped Mrs. Howel right away, "She''s asleep. It''s not a good time."


    Mrs. Howel passed her and walked left. Avery also walked left. She walked right, and Avery did the same. It was clear she didn''t want Mrs. Howel through.


    "What? Can''t I see the little princess as her great grandmother?" Mrs. Howel gave Evan a look asking for help, "Evan, you wouldn''t let me near her since she was born. I am her great grandmother, you know."


    Before Evan could answer, Avery said, "Leonie just said Evan and I were no longer married. I gave birth to my child for her sake. Maybe Diana would take my place one day and become Evan''s wife. So, Mrs. Howel, you''re barking up the wrong tree with me. Your great-grandchild isn''t born yet."


    An invisible slap fell on both hands, one was Mrs. Howel, and the other was Diana.


    Diana didn''t expect that Avery repeated what she said. She shook her head right away, "I didn''t... how could I say that?"


    Mrs. Howel was also unhappy to hear it, "Her father is Evan, that makes her a Howel. What you say doesn''t count."


    "Really" Although Mrs. Howel was old, her body height withdrew a bit. But they could tell she was a tall woman when she was young. She was only three or four cm shorter than Avery with her square heels.


    Avery looked right at her eyes. Maybe it was out of protection, and she just got worried that Mrs. Howel would do something to her daughter. In the past, she used to pick on her about everything she did.


    She stared coldly at Mrs. Howel''s grey eyes, "If you acknowledge my daughter, it''s fine you visit her."


    Mrs. Howel thought she agreed and hurried her, "Then get out of my way."


    But Avery didn''t get out of the way and stood right there. She said, "If you want to see my daughter, you have to acknowledge me in public too."


    Evan, who was coming down slightly, paused and smiled.


    Avery kept surprising him.


    He didn''t walk over. He wanted to know what more she would say.


    Mrs. Howel pouted. Her sarcastic look was transparent. She gave Avery a look with despise, "I can''t decide. It depends on Evan."


    "Okay," Avery nodded, "Then after he''s willing to marry me, and I''m officially Mrs. Howel, you can see my daughter."


    Avery focused on "my daughter" and made it clear Mrs. Howel had nothing to do with her daughter.


    "You!"


    Mrs. Howel started to gasp for air because of what Avery said. Her face went red and said, "Does my great-granddaughter really have some unknown disease as they say? Is that why you won''t let me see her?"


    From the baby was born till now, Mrs. Howel never got to see the child. People wouldn''t say anything in front of her. But she did know about their gossip.


    So she decided to take a look.


    Avery smiled coldly, "Since she has no relations to you, whether she has diseases or not is none of your business."


    "How come? If so, why do you live here?"


    Mrs. Howel was pushed to the corner. She had to behave like the lady of the estate. Since Avery didn''t acknowledge her daughter was a Howel, she had to throw her mother out.


    "Yeah, you remind me..." Avery turned around and looked back at Evan, "This is the place for me and my daughter."

 Chapter 547 - 547: Marry Me

    What Avery said stabbed in the back of Evan ferociously and mercilessly, and he was so mad that he started panting at the thought of Avery''s left with the baby.


    In front of Evan was a woman who was the kite flying high in the air. He held the string, but Avery wanted to break it.


    There was dark frost on Evan''s handsome face. He marched over to grab Avery by her wrists, "You wanna leave? Who allows you to have the idea?"


    "Who allows?" Avery stared at the man who almost broke her wrist and said calmly, "The same one who reminds me of it. Can''t you tell?"


    Mrs. Howel was speechless.


    Evan could only see Avery''s calm face. Everything and everyone else was not there anymore. Evan grabbed Avery''s shoulder as hard as he could, "I forbid it! Do you hear me! I forbid you to leave!"


    Avery felt her soul was out because of the shaking. She frowned for a second and felt it was not a bad idea to leave with her daughter. At least she would have some peace.


    But it was a momentary idea. But Evan was furious when he saw how hesitating Avery looked. He was afraid he couldn''t persuade her to change her mind. He stared at her, "Marry me."


    Avery was speechless.


    Diana started at them with a grey look. She was gloating that Mrs. Howel told Avery she couldn''t stay here anymore. But Evan proposed to her because he was so afraid she would leave.


    Avery slowly looked up at Evan and his urgent look. She didn''t realize Evan was proposing to her. She actually wanted to make Mrs. Howel mad. She didn''t expect Evan to ask her to marry him.


    "I told you... proposal..."


    "Ring? Getting down on one knee?" Evan remembered everything Avery said. He released her shoulder and reached in his pocket with a ring and got down on one knee.


    Avery was surprised.


    "Marry me!"


    Avery had no idea he prepared the ring.


    She glanced at Diana with the corner of her eye. Her look was dumb and complex. One second earlier, she said Evan would not marry Avery. But Evan proposed the next moment and made her look like a fool.


    But Avery still shook her head, "You''re one bouquet of flowers short. And Diana came here to speak to you, and it''s not polite to keep her standing there."


    It was not that Avery didn''t want to marry him. They have been through a lot. And the past experience told Avery if he didn''t take action to kill the relationsh.i.p.s with other men, more and more women who had a crush on Evan would come.


    And she had her daughter to think about.


    If Evan wasn''t committed to the relationship, what difference did it make to get married or not?


    "Get some flowers."


    Evan shouted at Tinder, and he immediately went to the garden to pick some.


    Avery stepped back, "Diana would get upset if you keep ignoring her."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "That''s what you''re supposed to think."


    "Evan."


    Diana said. Avery turned upstairs.


    Evan didn''t come after here. He knew Avery wanted his attitude. So he said coldly to Diana, "I''ll have Tinder handle your matters."


    Then he gave Mrs. Howel a look, "Or you can go to my grandmother since she has nothing going on."


    Avery, who was walking upstairs, slowly paused. Let Mrs. Howel deal with Diana?


    It was a good thing. It distracted her attention, and she wouldn''t cause her any troubles.


    Howel''s family owed it to the Summer family. If they hung Diana out to dry, it seemed ruthless. She agreed with how Evan handled it.


    But she still speeded up. She walked into the baby''s room, locked the door, and kept her company.


    In the living room


    Diana bit her lower lips and took a deep breath. After she looked up again, she wore the same gentle smile, "Um, I''m here today because my mother wants me to say thank you. But I don''t know Avery would mind it so much. What happened last day was an exception. I wouldn''t bother you again..."


    "Diana, Evan didn''t mean it like this. Didn''t you want to come and see me?"


    Diana hurried to shake her head, "Of course I won''t, Mrs. Howel."


    "Then tell me what it is."


    Diana didn''t respond. Mrs. Howel said, "I recalled your mother liked chamomile tea. They brought me some a while back. You take some and let your mother taste it."


    She knew Mrs. Howel was trying to spare the embarrassment. She nodded. But no one noticed a sharp light underneath her eyes.


    Diana followed Mrs. Howel. As she talked, she listened. And occasionally, she answered back. Mrs. Howel kept complaining the whole way, "Diana, I''m sorry you have to see this. How outrageous is Avery? She wouldn''t even let me see the baby."


    "Maybe it''s not a convenient time."


    "No matter how inconvenient it is, there is time for me to take one look. I''m not eager to take more looks. But others might tease us."


    Diana followed Mrs. Howel. She walked slowly if Mrs. Howel walked slowly. Other maids and the housekeeper followed them too.


    Diana hesitated one moment after what Mrs. Howel said. Then she said kindly, "Mrs. Howel, you sound like you''re afraid of them."


    It was a sensitive remark. But Diana said it with such lightness. No one would think it was hostile.


    Mrs. Howel rolled her eyes, "Who says I''m afraid of them? I don''t want to bother."


    Evan was in charge of the estate. Her husband was not in the country. And she already stepped back. So she was no longer in charge of the estate.


    "But you''re the senior in the place. If it was our family, everything was decided by the seniors."


    Mrs. Howel was slightly embarrassed. She was a woman of dignity. It did disgrace her to be treated like this. So she had to make an excuse, "I''m getting old, and I don''t want to be bothered."


    Diana smiled and reached into the pocket of her red coat, "Mrs. Howel, I have a picture of the baby."


    "Really? Show it to me."


    Diana took the phone out from her pocket. She saved the photo of the baby for the first time. She was gonna send it online to get some response. But it came to use now.


    Diana wiped the screen to zone in on the picture. Mrs. Howel stared at the picture and looked so surprised, "Her face..."


    "They''re probably worried it would scare you, so they didn''t want you to see her..."


    "What the hell? That woman has such odd temperament, and the baby she has looks so unhealthy. I told Evan a long time ago to break up with here. But he wouldn''t listen. Now it''s good..."


    Diana was satisfied with Mrs. Howel''s response. She zoned in on the scar on the baby''s face and said, "I was gonna talk to Evan that I know someone who can fix this..."

 Chapter 548 - 548: I’ll Able To Believe It

    Diana knew that Evan''s grandmother would find a way to cure the little baby for the sake of the Howel family as she couldn''t deny whether the baby was a descendant of the family.


    Sure enough, Evan''s grandmother asked Diana curiously, "How to cure the baby?"


    Diana put the phone into her pocket and said, "I know a wizard. He has seen the little baby''s face, saying that it''s not a birthmark, but a curse."


    "What''s the curse?" Evan''s grandmother''s look changed and shook her head, "I don''t believe there is a curse in the world. If you say the baby has some strange disease, I''ll be able to believe it."


    Diana could fully understand that a lady would not believe these things, but she gave her explanation with patience, "In fact, there are many phenomena that can''t be explained in the medical field."


    Evan''s grandmother smiled and said, "Diana, I didn''t expect you to believe this after you returned from studying abroad."


    ??I would rather better believe it than believe it not."


    Evan''s grandmother didn''t speak when she saw Diana shook her head. Diana continued to say, "It''s just some witchcraft to break the curse. Neither the little baby nor Evan and Avery need to show up. It''s worth having a try."


    Evan''s grandmother hesitated for a moment.


    Diana said, "I heard that we only need to collect the clothes and hair, and then read the spell. If it is effective, the little baby will soon be well. If not, no one will be hurt."


    Evan''s grandmother thought that Diana''s words made sense, hesitated for a while, and nodded her head.


    Diana put on her evil smile and went back home.


    Fiona was watching TV in the villa. When Diana came in, Fiona turned down the volume.


    "Diana, that woman''s daughter was really cursed?"


    Diana smiled and shook her head, "I don''t know."


    "Then why did you let Evan''s grandmother ask a wizard to break the curse?"


    "Mom, don''t ask me now. You''ll know later."


    With that, Diana went to her room.


    Diana really didn''t know whether the baby was cursed. She just wanted to take this opportunity to try a kind of witchcraft that could make her favorite man fall in love with her, which had recently been discussed among the celebrities.


    It became popular first from Country T.


    It''s said that witchcraft could let a man fall in love with a woman and never leave her.


    Diana did have a girlfriend who has succeeded with witchcraft, so she opened Facebook and texted a few words: I decided to try the way you told me.


    She was trying to regain Evan''s love, and she felt that she had to do something after Evan''s proposal to Avery.


    She had known Evan longer than Avery, had suffered a lot and even had saved Evan''s life. How could Avery take Evan away from her?


    Evan was supposed to belong to her.


    Diana turned off Facebook, took out a thin blade from the drawer of the dresser, and then rolled up the sleeves, cutting the old wounds of the arm. Looking at the bright red blood, she was getting increasingly excited.


    ***


    Avery pulled the baby to sleep, took a bath, and then lay on the bed. The baby''s room had a small shaking bed and a single bed.


    Avery lay in the single bed and could see the face of the little baby who was in sweet sleep.


    The baby grew up quickly and became more beautiful and adorable.


    Along with the growth of the little baby, the scar seemed to become bigger than yesterday.


    The baby was the first child of Avery and Evan. The doctor said that her uterus was thin and that she would have habitual abortions after pregnancy, so the baby perhaps would be their only child.


    No matter what price Avery would pay, she could not let anything happen to her baby.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t forgive herself.


    Staring intently at the baby in bed, Avery reached for another white pillow and held it in her arms to get ready to sleep.


    Just as Avery was about to fall asleep, the phone on the nightstand suddenly lit up and rang.


    Avery was woken up.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the message from Evan on the screen of the phone.


    The next second, she kept closing her eyes.


    Ten minutes later.


    Avery''s mind was full of the message sent by Evan and reached out to touch the phone.


    Her fingertip lit the screen, and a video was displayed.


    Avery''s mouth was slightly open because of surprise. At this moment, she could not find a word to describe her mood now.


    "Do you like this posture?"


    It''s the love action video she played to Evan during the day.


    Did he send the video to her?


    Avery had no expression in her face, directly deleted the video, and replied: s.e.x.u.a.l harassment?


    Evan made a direct call to Avery, but she didn''t answer it. Then Evan sent another message to her: I just responded to my wife''s order to solve today''s things and learned something.


    "You don''t sleep at night to watch this?"


    "I think couples should learn and improve together."


    Avery, "..."


    Had it not been for Evan''s attitude today, Avery would not have replied to his message. As Evan shamelessly said such words, she turned off her phone and threw it back to the nightstand so as not to be disturbed by Evan.


    Two minutes later, Evan knocked at the door.


    "Open the door!" The man''s low voice came.


    Seeing there was no movement, Evan knocked on the door heavily, "I know you''re not sleeping. If you don''t want me to wake the baby, open the door."


    Avery raised her voice, "If you are not afraid to wake the baby, you can continue to knock. No woman will open the door for you after receiving your video."


    "Avery!"


    "I''m not sleeping with you tonight."


    Evan''s handsome face was hidden in the dim light. He raised his hand and knocked at the door, "Come out. I''ll tell you about the treatment plan for our baby."

 Chapter 549 - 549: Don’t You Dare

    Treatment plan?


    Avery gave a disdainful smile. Did Evan think she didn''t know it?


    Avery knew better than Evan as for the treatment plan of the poor doctors. She didn''t intend to get out of the room, intentionally saying, "We''ll talk about it tomorrow. I''m sleepy."


    "I''m going to the company tomorrow. I want to tell you right now."


    Evan was waiting for a few minutes at the door. He didn''t hear anything in it, threatening her at the door, "If you don''t open the door for me, I''ll destroy Andrew''s tombstone."


    If Avery opened the door, Evan would undoubtedly want to have a s.e.x life with her.  Avery ignored him with the quilt in her arms.


    The key to the baby''s room was already taken away by her, and Evan had no key to break in. What was she afraid of?


    But Avery forgot that what Evan was good at was to pry the door open.


    In the presidential palace, Evan had pried the door open of the guest room.


    Evan was very experienced at this kind of thing, so he whispered, "Do you want me to pry the door open?"


    "If you pry the door open, I''ll move out." Couldn''t she have her personal time to sleep with the baby?


    "Don''t you dare!" Evan raised his voice. The woman was spoiled by him. She didn''t allow him to go into the room?


    "I will be going on a business trip for at least a week tomorrow. Get out of the room." Evan bowed his head to send her his schedule.


    One, two, three...


    Evan counted silently in his heart.


    At last, the door was opened. Avery frowned and leaned against the door, holding the crying baby in her arms, "Do you know you woke up the baby?"


    Her tone was full of complaints, and her hair was slightly messy. Her collar was accidentally pulled down by the baby''s little hand, revealing a seductive scene.


    Sarah, who slept next to the baby''s room, heard the cry, ran over and said, "Oh, the baby is crying. Mrs. Howel, go rest. I''ll take care of the baby."


    With that, Sarah held the baby into the room. Avery was leaning on the door, "I''d like to sleep with the baby for a while, and I said I don''t sleep with you tonight."


    Evan approached her, and his body was almost next to hers, "I''m not used to sleeping alone."


    "Is it so?"


    Avery raised her head and looked at him, "Which woman helped you develop the habit?"


    Evan''s hand was on the edge of the door, and he stared at her, "You don''t know? Didn''t you know that I just want to sleep with you?"


    Avery subconsciously looked into the room. Sarah sat by the bed, lulling the little baby.


    Evan was really shameless, even in front of others.


    "You are so good at saying sweet words. No wonder there are so many women around you."


    "I didn''t solve the problem today? Aren''t you satisfied?" Evan looked down at her.


    "What if I say no?"


    One of them bowed his head, and the other leaned her head.


    "If you''re not satisfied, let''s go back to the bedroom, and I''ll let you feel satisfied."


    Avery had no right to say no. Evan bent down to pick her up, took her into the bedroom and put her on the edge of the bed.


    "You still suspect Diana and me?"


    "No, I don''t."


    At the moment, there was only Avery in Evan''s dark eyes.


    Evan whispered in Avery''s ears, "I don''t love her. I love you only."


    Once again, he said, "You don''t have to think of her as a strong enemy. You are the only one in my heart."


    It''s not that Avery thought of Diana as a strong enemy. Evan wanted Avery to have a baby to save Diana, which let Avery know that Diana was a strong enemy.


    Besides, the powerful enemy was by her side right now.


    Avery took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to cry.


    After a while, she said with no expression, "Give me your phone."


    Evan stared at her and took out the mobile phone in the pocket of her.


    Avery took it over and unlocked his phone.


    Wallpaper on the screen appeared in front of her eyes, which surprised her. Then she found Diana''s phone number in his phone.


    In front of the man''s face, she put the number into the blacklist.


    As Diana''s number was on the blacklist, Evan had no way to answer Diana''s phone call.


    Evan looked at her face and said in a low voice, "So you''re satisfied?"


    Avery gave the phone back and nodded, "Yeah."


    Evan threw his phone on the bed, and wanted to press her, "Would you like to go to bed with me?"


    Avery leaned over the soft bedclothes and watched the man press down. All of a sudden, she reached out to stop him.


    Evan patiently waited for her to speak, "Do you have to go on the business trip for such a long time?"


    Evan put her hands on the top of her head, "You don''t want to leave me? Do you want to go with me?"


    After a few seconds, Avery shook her head, "I don''t want to leave our baby."


    Their baby was so young that she couldn''t go abroad by plane.


    Avery couldn''t leave the baby here alone. Evan''s grandmother would run over at any time, and Sarah would be in trouble.


    "I''ll send bodyguards to protect you. Don''t go around. If I know you go around ..." Evan looked at her and deliberately paused.


    Avery knew what he wanted to say, but she still asked him with cooperation, "What do you want to do?"


    Evan licked Avery''s lips, and her lips were carefully delineated by him. A romantic current went from the bottom to Avery''s heart, and she flushed.


    Evan looked at her body with satisfaction and said, "I''ll keep you from getting out of bed."

 Chapter 550 - 550: I Decided To Take You With Me

    Avery took a lot of willpower to push him away a little bit. She doesn''t want to give him another reason to do what he wants.


    "You will go on a business trip for such a long time. Aren''t you afraid of your grandmother driving our baby and me out?"


    "She doesn''t dare. My bodyguards only take orders from you." Evan''s hand touched her head and rubbed her temple, "You are strong enough. I don''t think anyone can drive you away without authorization. I know you won''t allow anybody bullies you,"


    Avery raised her eyebrows proudly, "I''m the one you have to guard against."


    "I decided to take you with me." The woman always let Evan worry. He was terrified that one day she would suddenly leave. He can''t bear the pain living alone without Avery in his life.


    In particular, Avery had just given birth to the baby and experienced a lot of things. She had an anxiety disorder before delivery, and she was in a sensitive period.


    "I''m not going with you." Avery shook her head, then stared at him and smiled, "You have to promise me to have normal communication with others."


    He couldn''t keep her in the mansion.


    "With Charles?"


    "That''s right." It''s better to directly admit that she still had a lot of problems that only Charles could solve, and it''s impossible for them not to meet at all.


    "No, you''d better give up the idea." Evan''s face darkened.


    Avery gave a smile, was not afraid of his anger, but suddenly raised her head to kiss him, "The bodyguards will follow me. They can make a video of my every move. Our baby needs him. Don''t involve your emotions. Since he is a genius doctor, I''d like to have a try. Evan, we needed his help for our daughter," She added in a gentle tone.


    "Besides, if he still has something to do with me, why did he go on a blind date?"


    Evan found that the woman had many kinds of abilities to let him worry every time.


    Damn it. What Avery said made sense.


    "Do you agree with me?"


    Avery was persistent and waited for him to nod.


    "Don''t wear makeup when you see him. Don''t wear any s.e.xy and bright dress. Don''t wear high heels. Don''t comb your hair and wash your face."


    Avery could understand that he didn''t allow her to wear makeup, high heels, and bright clothes. Not washing her face would go too far.


    She smiled and asked, "Do you even not allow me to brush my teeth?"


    "Yeah."


    "It''s ridiculous."


    Although Avery said so, her shy tone played an aphrodisiac role, igniting the s.e.x.u.a.l desire in the man''s body.


    Evan kissed her, and his big hand forced her to raise her head. The lips of the two were tightly entangled.


    Avery wanted to move under his hot and powerful deep kiss, but the man''s slender fingers climbed up her waist.


    "Honey, I want you." Evan''s look was full of possessiveness, and his breath was very heavy.


    On this quiet night, Avery blushed, and her body was hot by the heat that was emitted by the man. Her white, sleeping skirt on her body was easily removed.


    Without the obstruction of the cloth, the man was more convenient to kiss the white skin of her whole body.


    When kissing her, Evan said, "Can I get in?"


    Avery was stunned for a while and understood the meaning of the man in some way. Her cheeks became hot and flushed, and she was shyer, "Don''t use your hands."


    "What do you want me to use?"


    Evan stared at the woman, and his nose was full of strong b.r.e.a.s.t milk fragrance. Evan''s breath was so heavy that it made Avery ashamed.


    He asked, "Do you want me to use my mouth?"


    "No!"


    Avery refused without thinking about it.


    Evan had intended to do so before, but he had been rejected by Avery.


    Avery was not unwilling to do intimate things with him, but she could not accept the man put down his identity to do such a shy thing for her.


    Evan looked up, used his fingers to wipe the sweat of the woman''s white forehead, and said to her, "It will make you comfortable. Don''t you want to try it?"


    Avery''s hair disheveled on her cheeks, and it was easy to see through the shyness of her heart. She still shook her head and refused, "No, Evan. Don''t..."


    Looking at her shaking body, Evan continued to kiss her. When Avery was in a trance and was about to lose her consciousness, he gasped in her ears and said, "Did you change your mind?"


    Avery nibbled at her lower lip and gave him a shy stare.


    She used her remaining consciousness to say, "You are experienced. Why do you know so much?"


    Evan had said that she was the only woman he had. If he knew the s.e.x.u.a.l skills better than her, of course, it was worth questioning.


    Evan kissed her ears and said in a low voice, "You must not have studied hard."


    Avery quickly understood what he meant was the love action video she had deleted.


    "So, you have a lot of experience?" Avery glanced at him and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    How could he know all kinds of s.e.x.u.a.l postures? He must have studied hard from the videos.


    Evan was keen and knew there was no joking in her words, "I''m just a theoretical experience. I don''t have enough practical experience, so I need your cooperation."


    Avery wanted to say something, but Evan used his fingers to cover her lip and rubbed it twice back and forth.


    "I''ll let you go tonight." Then Evan casually wiped away the saliva they left behind in the kiss and got up from her body.


    "Oh, you like to use my photo as the wallpaper on your phone, so do you need me to send you some more photos?"


    "Do you have any undressed ones?" After flirting with her, Evan stepped into the bathroom. Soon, the bathroom sounded the sound of water.

 Chapter 551 - 551: Let Them Get It Done

    In the morning


    The moment when the alarm of the mobile phone rang, Evan reached out to turn off the alarm. The curtain blocked the outside light, and the whole room was in the dark and quiet atmosphere. Evan woke up in the morning and looked at the woman lying beside him.


    Avery''s hair was scattered on the white pillow. The neckline revealed her delicate clavicle, without exposing too much of the skin.


    Evan got close to her and hugged her.


    Separated by a thin layer of clothes, the two huddled together. The familiar fragrance made his heart be filled with something.


    Evan buried his face in her neck, and his eyes slowly closed.


    After a while, the woman moved in her sleep and gave him a kick.


    Evan woke up by Andre''s kick and opened his eyes to see her sleeping face.


    He looked at her for a moment, picked up the phone next to him, kissed her hair hard, and finally got up from the bed.


    By the time Avery woke up, it was two hours later. The curtain in the bedroom had been opened, and the sun came in and sprinkled on the edge of the bed. Avery stared at the white ceiling with her eyes open and sat up laboriously for a while.


    Under the quilt is her bare and smooth body.


    Avery did not know when Evan had left. There was a note on the nightstand.


    There are a few words on the note: wait for me to come back.


    Avery smiled. Evan must have left early and didn''t wake her up, so he left a note to her.


    Avery stepped on the slipper, went to the bathroom, and wanted to take a shower.


    When standing in front of the mirror, Avery found that the love bite was almost all over her whole body.


    She used her fingers to touch it. Luckily, she didn''t feel the pain.


    She frowned, looked down, and found the bite marks on the side of her thighs.


    Avery was shocked and picked up the mobile phone to make a phone call to Evan.


    "Evan, what did you do to me last night?"


    The sound of the woman came from the end of the phone. Evan smiled and said, "I kissed you. What''s the matter?"


    He admitted it and asked her what the matter was.


    Why was he so shameless?


    Evan laughed, "I couldn''t wake you up last night. If I wanted to touch you, I''d have done it."


    Avery blushed and did not know when he had gotten the habit of touching her in the middle of the night.


    Evan has been abstinent for three months before her expected date of childbirth and has been giving off extra hormones.


    He couldn''t help it, and he couldn''t touch her. He was in s.e.x.u.a.l repression.


    Avery said angrily, "When I was sleeping, you touched me. This is a crime called marital r.a.p.e."


    Avery wanted to ask him for an explanation, but Evan answered casually, "You held me last night and asked me to kiss you harder."


    "You shut up!"


    Avery became angry, accusing the man of his evil deeds, "It''s you."


    "It is you who enjoy it."


    Evan''s words made Avery speechless, and finally, she directly hung up the phone.


    Avery dropped the phone and went to take a shower. When she went out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, a servant was cleaning up the bed.


    When the servant saw Avery, she couldn''t help but speed up. The quilt has not been tidied a few times.


    Avery took a glance at the servant, who was wearing an apron whose pocket showed a black cloth. After tidying the quilt, the servant was about to walk out of the room.


    The servant was in such a hurry that she almost stumbled.


    Avery shook her head, and she did not have much impression on the servant.


    Then she looked down at the mobile phone to check whether there was any message sent by Evan, and she saw the message sent by Jamie.


    [Avery, Jessica is depressed recently because of the death of Mr. Clifford. The doctor said she has depression. I don''t know how to console her. Could you come to see her when you are free?]


    Avery thought about her schedule and replied to Jamie that she would go to see Jessica.


    Andrew had told her to take care of Jessica before his death. Since she promised Andrew, she had to spend more time with Jessica.


    When looking at the phone, Avery went to the baby''s room. Sarah was changing the diaper for the baby.


    After the diaper was changed, Sarah held the baby to Avery to have b.r.e.a.s.tfeeding and went out.


    The baby had a good appetite and sucked the b.r.e.a.s.t milk hard.


    Avery touched the baby''s face gently. The baby''s skin was so soft and tender that Avery left light red marks on her face.


    While Avery was thinking about who the baby looked like, Sarah rushed in and startled Avery, who focused on b.r.e.a.s.tfeeding. Sarah usually spoke in a very measured way, and would not be so reckless. What happened to her today?


    Sarah ran so fast that she gasped, "Mrs. Howel, the servants were talking that the old Mrs. Howel invited a wizard to break the baby''s curse."


    "Curse?"


    "They''re all talking that the little baby''s face was cursed."


    Avery smiled with irony, "Idiots."


    Evan''s grandmother hadn''t let her see the baby yesterday. What was she going to do today?


    "Mrs. Howel, what should we do? As Mr. Howel is going on a business trip, they..."


    "Just let them get it done." Avery didn''t believe in these things, and she didn''t think they could do anything to the baby.


    Sarah was more worried than Avery and hesitated to say, "But, I also heard that they secretly collected Mr. Howel''s clothes and hair."


    Avery raised her head and sneered, "They collect Evan''s clothes and hair to break the baby''s curse?"


    "It''s weird, so I run to tell you. What should we do?"


    At this time, the little baby finished drinking the b.r.e.a.s.t milk. Avery held the baby to Sarah and said, "You wait here, and I''ll have a look."

 Chapter 552 - 552: I Won’t Let You Go In

    Sarah held the baby and shouted to Avery, who had already gone out, "Mrs. Howel, Maureen was at the door with bodyguards, saying that no one will be allowed in. You should bring more bodyguards."


    Sarah didn''t know whether Avery listened to her words. Evan''s grandmother had decided last night to invite a wizard to cast the spell and temporarily let Evan''s grandfather send a lot of bodyguards. Sarah was afraid Avery wouldn''t be able to get in at all.


    Avery paused and expected Evan''s grandmother to send more bodyguards to guard against her.


    Ten minutes later, more than a dozen bodyguards followed Avery, each with a small box in their hands, and approached the back parlor.


    When Maureen saw Avery in the distance, her look changed greatly, and she squinted her little eyes.


    Maureen stretched to block Avery. The number of bodyguards behind Maureen was twice as many as that behind Avery. With a large number of bodyguards, Maureen was more arrogant.


    "Avery, Mrs. Howel ordered that no one can go in there."


    "What if I have to go?"


    "If you have to go in, you have to get past me first."


    "Really? What do you want to do?" Avery looked down at Maureen, whose legs were wide open, thinking whether Maureen would let her climb through her crotch.


    "Climb in." Maureen pointed to her crotch with great pride.


    Sure enough, there was no surprise. Avery laughed and said nothing, staring at Maureen.


    "What are you laughing at? Don''t laugh. If you don''t climb in, I won''t let you go in."


    "Yeah?"


    Avery suddenly approached her, and unhurriedly straightened her chest to squeeze her. Maureen was standing with her legs wide open, and she waved her hands to stabilize herself after being squeezed by Avery.


    Maureen tried to grasp Avery''s shoulders to stabilize herself, but Avery took a few steps back.


    Maureen could not find anything to support herself and fell to the ground.


    It''s so embarrassing that the bodyguards behind Avery could not help laughing.


    Maureen turned over clumsily, and struggled to get up, "Shut up! Don''t laugh! Get them!"


    More than twenty bodyguards swarmed to them. The old Mrs. Howel ordered them not to allow anyone to enter the back parlor. Otherwise, they would be punished.


    The bodyguards only followed the orders from Evan''s grandfather. Though confronted with Evan''s bodyguards, they dared not disobey Evan''s grandfather''s orders.


    In contrast to their performance, the bodyguards behind Avery stood still and waited for their opponents.


    Just as the bodyguards were about to rush in front of them, the bodyguards behind Avery immediately opened the box in their hands.


    With the sound, a mass of black bees was released.


    "Bees!" As someone shouted, some of the bodyguards have taken the lead in stopping their footsteps, and bees began to attack them in droves.


    The screams incessantly lingered on.


    Some of them ran away, while others simply crouched in place. Their faces were already swollen. Avery looked at Maureen, only to see her waving her hands intensively in the air in an attempt to drive out the bees. Unfortunately, the bees took her as the target.


    "You! I can''t believe you brought the bees in."


    Avery said lazily, "I come here with the gift for you. You should feel honored to enjoy it in advance."


    With that, Avery did not intend to talk with Maureen. She walked into the back parlor with her bodyguards. Maureen''s bodyguards were busy driving the bees, and none of them stopped them.


    "Go stop them!"


    There were two bodyguards rushed towards them when hearing Maureen''s roar, but they were kicked away by Avery''s bodyguards.


    "Mrs. Howel, that''s a great way." A bodyguard who followed Avery was particularly excited. He let the enemy break down without effort for the first time.


    No wonder Avery just sprinkled strong perfume on them. Bees were most afraid of perfume, so bees dared not sting them.


    In the garden, there was a long square table covered with yellow cloth. There were five kinds of fruit, five kinds of water, wine, yellow candles, and a stack of neat clothes and hair on the table.


    A man with a black beard in white silk trousers and a yellow coat closed his eyes and was chanting.


    There was a yellow banner in front of him, with red words and incomprehensible patterns.


    The man sat in the garden, and Evan''s grandmother stood uneasily by him. Though servants brought the chairs, Evan''s grandmother was still standing there nervously.


    "I heard from my friends that it would work." Diana, who stood next to Evan''s grandmother, comforted her.


    However, no one except the wizard would know that this witchcraft was not for the strange illness of the little baby, but for Evan.


    It''s said that once the witchcraft worked, a man would begin to think of the wonderful past in his mind.


    The man would start missing the woman constantly, could not help but take the initiative to contact the woman, and even would love the woman more than before.


    Therefore, no matter how much Evan loved Avery, as long as the witchcraft worked, he would love Diana alone.


    Evan''s grandmother did not ease her nervousness because of words from Diana. In case of any mistakes, she was more or less afraid that Evan would blame her.


    "Will it make the baby''s disease more serious?"


    Diana was still fantasizing the picture that Evan loved her and hurriedly said, "No, it has no effect at most. It''s harmless."


    Evan''s grandmother didn''t really believe in these things, but Diana said it''s worth trying. What if it really worked?


    In this way, others would not say that the Howel family was disgraced because Avery gave birth to a freak.


    Evan''s grandmother didn''t really care about the baby but was afraid of the Howel family being humiliated.


    A servant ran to them out of breath, "They are coming!"


    The servant staggered in front of Evan''s grandmother, and steadied himself, "Avery rushed in with her bodyguards."


    Evan''s grandmother was staring at the entrance. Sure enough, she caught sight of Avery, who was followed by a dozen bodyguards.

 Chapter 553 - 553: Who Let You Break In?

    They still had wooden boxes in their hands. Evan''s grandmother looked up and down proudly at Avery, "Who let you break in without my consent?"


    Avery did not lose her manner in front of Evan''s grandmother, but also looked back proudly at her, "I heard that you invited a wizard to break the curse for the baby."


    With that, she glanced at Diana. Why was Diana''s here? Was it a deal between the two?


    Evan''s grandmother was annoyed by her despised look and interrupted her at once, "I''m praying for the baby. Don''t mistake my kindness as evil intentions."


    Avery gave a scornful smile and looked at the table in front of the wizard. In addition to a few kinds of fruit, candles, and cups, there were also Evan''s clothes on the table.


    She took a look at the wizard who sat on the mat and closed his eyes.


    At this time, Diana knew that Avery was looking at Evan''s clothes, but she pretended as if the whole thing had nothing to do with her.


    "Since you are praying for the baby, why are there Evan''s clothes?"


    "Because the baby is Evan''s child." Diana has rushed to answer the question.


    Avery took a look at her and felt that talking nonsense to them was a waste of time under such a circ.u.mstance. Perhaps when she finished talking with them, the wizard would finish the witchcraft.


    Then Avery strode over, trying to reach out to sweep away Evan''s clothes.


    "Stop her." At the command of Evan''s grandmother, the bodyguards run over.


    The bodyguards were well trained and formed a wall.


    Avery took a few steps back and whispered, "Let the bees go."


    Just now, the bees had been only half released. Avery expected to have a lot of bodyguards in the garden, so she kept half of the bees in the boxes.


    Avery''s bodyguards opened the boxes. The bees were in the boxes for a long time, and they couldn''t wait to fly out.


    Afraid of bees, Diana hid behind Evan''s grandmother and screamed. Suddenly, she thought that it was inappropriate, and she stood in front of Evan''s grandmother, trying to protect her.


    The timid woman covered her face with her hands, peeked through the fingers, and shouted excitedly, "Look, the bees are flying away."


    Diana relaxed in an instant, and a loud voice sounded from behind, "Every time you come here, you make a mess here. How dare you release the bees here! Get them!"


    Avery took a deep breath, and she smelled the fragrance emitted from the incense burning and the smoke that permeated in the garden.


    Bees were afraid of these things, so they soon flew far away and dared not approach them.


    Avery did not think that the wizard would actually light incense, so she didn''t expect the bees'' reaction. Evan''s grandmother''s bodyguards stopped her bodyguards.


    Evan''s grandmother had many men, and soon her bodyguards had surrounded Avery.


    "Get out of my way!" Avery shouted.


    Unfortunately, the bodyguards only obeyed the orders of Evan''s grandmother and took out the handcuffs. Avery''s hands were handcuffed to the iron railing.


    Avery hit the railing hard with handcuffs.


    The so-called wizard was not affected and was still chanting.


    After about ten minutes, the wizard glanced at the woman who knocked on the railing with handcuffs, and his eyes suddenly brightened.


    Avery was in a white sweater and a red skirt, and she was like a delicate blooming rose in the depressed garden.


    A few strands of hair fell on Avery''s shoulders, and even the curly hair was particularly attractive.


    The wizard was a little dumbfounded for a moment. But for Evan''s grandmother''s call, he would not have been able to move his eyes.


    Evan''s grandmother quietly called him to the front, "Since she tried to jump into the sea a year ago, she has become very eccentric. Are there some evil spirits on her?"


    "Eccentric?"


    "She used to be clever and obedient. Since the fall to the sea, she has changed a lot."


    The wizard pondered for a moment, "I''ll go and have a look."


    He looked around, Avery. The greed and unkindness in his eyes made Avery very uncomfortable, so Avery kicked his belly directly. The obscene man only focused on appreciating the beautiful woman in front of him and was kicked to the ground.


    The wizard covered his belly and wrinkled his face with pain. Then an evil intention flashed in his mind, and he said, "This woman is evil."


    "Do you have a way?"


    The wizard pondered, and said in a difficult way, "Yes, but..."


    "But what?" Diana asked hastily.


    "But I want her hair and her clothes, which must be close to her skin."


    Evan''s grandmother flushed when she heard the words. The clothes Avery wore in the innermost were her underwear.


    As Diana''s eyes brightened, she glanced at Avery. Diana did not expect that even the wizard she had invited was attracted by Avery. She couldn''t believe that this will happen.


    In Diana''s opinion, the wizard intended to take advantage of Avery, but that was what Diana wanted.


    So Diana looked at the wizard and asked intentionally, "If you want her clothes, is it okay for anyone to take them off?"


    With that, she said to Evan''s grandmother, "Where is Maureen?"


    Though Diana said so, she wanted the wizard to take off Avery''s clothes.


    She looked at the wizard with a smile.


    The wizard shook his head, "I''m afraid not. If a layman takes off her clothes, the evil spirits will transfer to him. The person who''s going to fetch her clothes will be eccentric."


    "What should we do?" Evan''s grandmother asked anxiously.


    After a while, the wizard said, "I''ll have to get her underwear in person."


    After listening to the extremely disgusting words of the wizard, Avery immediately stopped the action of knocking on the railing with handcuffs and squinted her eyes slightly. She didn''t know who had found the wizard, who was actually a fraud.


    She looked at the wizard with vigilance as he walked slowly and cruelly to her.

 Chapter 554 - 554: I’m Warning You

    The wizard''s eyes were dull, and there was an evil grin on his face.


    "What are you doing? Leave me alone!"


    Avery leaned back, but the railing blocked her so that she couldn''t move.


    "If you dare to come over, you will not have your life to continue your evil witchcraft after Evan knows about it?"


    The wizard had a dirty look, and Avery wanted to step on his face.


    "I''m warning you. Get away from me."


    The bodyguards were still wrestling with each other, and no one could save Avery.


    Soon, the wizard came to her, and his hand stretched out to her face.


    Avery turned her head away so that her face was not touched, but a strand of her hair was held in the wizard''s hand.


    Avery frowned and tried to suppress nausea. Then she looked up, smiled at the wizard, and said, "How much did they pay you? I''ll pay you ten times as much as they paid you if you help me to drive the evil spirits on the two women behind me."


    "Avery, what are you talking about?" Evan''s grandmother did not expect Avery to persuade the wizard to deal with her in turn, "I am helping you, and you return my kindness with ingratitude."


    "Keep your kindness to yourself." Avery sneered, "I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it."


    The wizard hesitated for a moment. After all, he did the witchcraft for money.


    Avery didn''t seem to give him more time to think, starting to count down, "Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    The wizard was obviously struggling. Ten times the price was a great temptation for him.


    "Don''t fall for her! She''s cunning! She won''t be serious with you!" Evan''s grandmother shouted.


    The man shook all over suddenly and pulled off some of Avery''s hair.


    "You want to lie to me?" The wizard laughed, and his hands suddenly grasped Avery''s shoulders.


    Avery did not stop the countdown because of this action of the wizard, but continued to count, "Three, two, one."


    The wizard suddenly covered his private part of his lower body, jumped, and cried incessantly in his mouth.


    He didn''t expect this woman to hit his sensitive part with her knee!


    He burst into tears out of pain.


    "Damn. It hurts!"


    He had wanted to enjoy the woman gently, but it seemed that he needed to give her a piece of his mind.


    As a result, the wizard endured the pain, and angrily threw himself at Avery.


    The wizard''s whole body pressed Avery, and his big palms fixed Avery''s shoulders.


    Though it''s not elegant, at this time, Avery spat at the wizard, "Just let me go, or I''ll make you regret."


    The wizard just thought Avery was showing off her ability. Evan''s grandmother shivered out of no reason.


    Evan''s grandmother has always thought Avery to be out of order, so she had to pay attention to Avery''s words.


    In the chaos, another servant came, "Outside rushed in a group of journalists."


    As Maureen was caught in a swarm of bees, there was no defense at the door, and the journalists rushed in without hindrance.


    Though Evan''s grandmother was old, she reacted quickly, "Did you call the journalists?"


    "Of course, it''s a pity that you didn''t publicize it well after you prepared so much. The journalists will let all the people of the city knew your kindness and good intentions."


    "You..." Evan''s grandmother trembled with anger and shouted, "Come on, let her go first and take them away."


    How could Evan''s grandmother make the family be humiliated? As the journalists came, she could not let this woman stay here and speak nonsense.


    Servants rushed to push away the obscene wizard and quickly uncuffed Avery''s handcuffs.


    Avery casually rubbed the place where she was strangled by handcuffs and then sat down in the chair without haste.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to let me go? I don''t want to go."


    Evan''s grandmother''s face suddenly darkened, and she pointed to a maid, "Drag her out."


    At that time, a huge wave of journalists poured in. Judging by the number, probably all the journalists in the city have come.


    "Mrs. Howel, I heard that you invited a wizard to do witchcraft, is it true?" Journalists rushed to Evan''s grandmother, and bodyguards came to protect her. The large garden was full of people.


    Some bodyguards have already run to Avery, "Are you all right?"


    "No. How can I be all right?" Avery glanced at the so-called wizard who was trying to escape while it was in chaos, "Go and take him."


    After giving her order, Avery suddenly stood up and leaned against the railing, "What you''re asking is true."


    Avery''s words attracted the attention of all journalists, who turned their attention to Avery.


    "May I introduce what the wizard did to you?" Avery pointed at the place where the wizard did his witchcraft.


    There was no need to explain too much. The journalists immediately took pictures of these things, and Avery took the opportunity to take Evan''s things away.


    "Don''t take pictures of these things. It''s not what you''re thinking!"


    Evan''s grandmother couldn''t say the witchcraft was for the baby. After all, the baby''s disease would put the family to shame in Evan''s grandmother''s mind.


    Diana, who was also surrounded by the journalists, was looking for Avery, but she could not see her at all.


    After Avery returns home, her bodyguards have already put the wizard in the bas.e.m.e.nt and tortured him.


    When Avery came to the bas.e.m.e.nt, the wizard fainted after being beaten with a whip.


    "Wake him up!"


    A bodyguard brought a basin of cold water and spilled on the wizard''s face. It was a cold day, and the wizard shivered because of coldness.


    As Avery gave him a hard whiplash, the wizard howled with pain, "Don''t beat me, please. I won''t do it again."


    "What is your purpose? If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you!"


    With that, Avery whipped the wizard again.


    The wizard was afraid of pain and shouted for mercy, "Don''t beat me. Please forgive me. I''ll tell you the truth."


    Avery stopped the whiplash and listened to the wizard''s words, "Diana made me use witchcraft."


    "Witchcraft?"


    "She asked me to use a kind of witchcraft that makes Mr. Howel fall in love with her."

 Chapter 555 - 555: How Did You Get Them Here?

    Avery was doubtful. Public opinions were different about the witchcraft that has become popular these days. Some people said it''s really effective, while others said it''s a trick of deceiving money.


    Avery whipped the wizard on the side of his body, scaring him.


    The shifty-eyed wizard was afraid of death but would use different tricks to make money.


    The wizard though Avery didn''t trust him and continued to say, "All I''m talking about is true. If you don''t break the witchcraft, Mr. Howel would be in love with Diana soon."


    Avery sneered, "Can you tell me how to break the witchcraft?"


    The wizard raised his head and was proud, "I won''t tell you unless you let me go."


    Avery smiled bitterly and shook her head, "Do you think I''ll believe it? I don''t care."


    With that, she told the bodyguards, "Take care. Don''t let him go."


    She wanted to keep the wizard, wait for Evan to come back, and show him what Diana has done.


    Seeing Avery turned around to go, the wizard was a little anxious, and shouted, "You are really not afraid of your husband falling in love with others? If you don''t break the witchcraft quickly, your family will break up."


    "If he really loves me, it''s useless for you to do any witchcraft. If not, I''d rather leave him."


    Avery walked out without looking back.


    The wizard laughed when he heard Avery''s words.


    Avery went back to her bedroom to call Gabrielle. When she dialed Gabrielle''s phone number, it said that the subscriber she dialed was out of service.


    It''s really strange that others couldn''t pay the phone bill for Gabrielle. Gabrielle could only use Facebook to maintain contact with the outside world through a wireless network.


    Avery thought that her sister was so weird that she refused her offer to pay her debt. Did Gabrielle fall in love with Jackson?


    Avery called Gabrielle on Facebook, and the background at the end of the phone was the sound of the girls and the guests in the club.


    "Gabrielle, are you in the club?"


    "I just came back from the shooting scene, and I saw the headline about Evan''s grandmother."


    "She won''t be satisfied unless she does something to me. Leave her alone. Are you free today?"


    Avery heard the sound of footsteps at the end of the phone. Gabrielle was walking while answering the phone.


    "Sorry. Maybe we''ll have a date another day." Gabrielle didn''t know whether Holly had helped her pay off her debt.


    Tightening her white down jacket, Gabrielle wanted to go into the room. Why was it so cold? She found that the door of the courtyard was open and that Jackson was in the room. No wonder it''s so cold.


    In this case, would she freeze to death when she went into the room?


    She''d better go back to her own apartment.


    She would have a date with her sister another, and then she hung up the phone.


    She buried her frozen red face in her clothes and wanted to leave. It was a pity that the sound of a familiar person came from behind her, "Gabrielle."


    Gabrielle turned back discontentedly and stared at him, "Hill, please pretend you don''t know me."


    "Gabrielle, I..."


    "Shh! We don''t know each other. Repeat my words a couple of times. We don''t know each other." Gabrielle was very patient to wash his brain.


    She remembered that everything in the universe could sense each other.


    It was her understanding that Hill would really don''t know her if he repeated her words a few more times.


    Hill was very obedient and repeated her words a few times. Then he found it''s wrong and he remembered what he wanted Gabrielle to do.


    Gabrielle patted him on the shoulder, "Do you remember it? We don''t know each other. You haven''t seen me either. Tell Jackson I''m not back, okay?"


    Hill really shuddered when he heard his boss''s name, "Gabrielle, Mr. Oliver wants to see you."


    "Gabrielle? Who is Gabrielle? You got the wrong person." Gabrielle was going to walk to the door of the courtyard. At this time, a few bodyguards holding white dresses went in.


    To be accurate, they were holding wedding dresses.


    The white and luxurious dresses were covered with a transparent dust guard.


    "What is this?" Gabrielle put her hands in the pockets of the white down jacket and got out of their way.


    "Mrs. Charles designed several wedding dresses and kept letting Mr. Oliver take Holly to try them, but Mr. Oliver never went. Mrs. Charles sent the wedding dresses here directly."


    "Wow, they''re for Holly? They are gorgeous."


    Hill, "..."


    After finishing speaking, Gabrielle stopped the bodyguard who walked at the end, "You stop."


    The bodyguard was confused and stopped, "My lady, what can I do for you?"


    "Give me the wedding dress, and I''ll get it in." With that, Gabrielle reached for the wedding dress. She was shorter than the bodyguard, and couldn''t get the wedding dress.


    The bodyguard, hesitantly, took a look at Hill, lowered his hands, and handed the wedding dress to her.


    Gabrielle did not think that the wedding dress was so heavy. When she took it, she was crushed by the wedding dress. If she was not against the wall, she would fall to the ground.


    It''s good. This wedding dress aroused her desire for conquest in an instant.


    She held up the wedding dress and easily blocked her whole body. As she blocked herself, she quickly followed the bodyguards in front of her.


    She followed the bodyguards into the room. When the bodyguards stopped, she stopped as well.


    Then she heard the bodyguard standing in front of her say to Jackson, "Mr. Oliver, these are from Mrs. Charles."


    "How did you get them here? Send them back to Mrs. Charles." As soon as Jackson spoke, the temperature of the room was lower, causing Gabrielle to shiver all over her body. Fortunately, the wedding dress in her hand was raised above her head and blocked her whole person from head to feet.


    "Wait a minute." The dangerous footsteps sounded. Gabrielle heard the footsteps were approaching her.


    In fact, such a line, at a glance, was very strange. Four or five bodyguards were in front of the line, while Gabrielle suddenly disappeared.


    Gabrielle thought that she would be scared to death if it were in the middle of the night.


    A big hand covered her and pulled down the wedding dress. Jackson found that the person behind the wedding dress did not accept the fate of being found.


    "Let your hands go," Jackson commanded.


    Gabrielle really let go of her hands.


    The wedding dress was pulled down. Gabrielle''s fair face was covered with pink, and she was like a blooming rose in winter.

 Chapter 556 - 556: Do You Want To Marry Me?

    "Get out of here!"


    Jackson''s words made Gabrielle leave the wedding dress to run, but these bodyguards were soon out of sight.


    Gabrielle ran away quickly more than they did, but she still stayed where she was.


    The hat of the down jacket was pulled by Jackson in hand, "Where do you want to run?"


    "The door," Gabrielle answered his question honestly.


    "Where were you last night?" Gabrielle was more and more daring. She was filming during the day and came back in the evening, but she even didn''t come home last night.


    "I told Hill last night that we had dinner." Gabrielle tightened up the wedding dress, hung on the arms, and looked at him with innocent eyes, "Were you waiting for me last night?"


    Then her tender white fingers touched the man''s eyelids. Was it an under-eye dark circle? She is confused while looking at him.


    "Has your brain been hanging up when you''re acting?"


    "Oh, the under-eye dark circle must be because of s.e.x.u.a.l excessiveness."


    "Gabrielle, you want me to have s.e.x.u.a.l excessiveness?" Jackson''s anger did not dissipate, and he looked down on the wedding dress in Gabrielle''s hands, "Do you want me to f.u.c.k you after you put on the wedding dress?"


    "..."


    Gabrielle wanted to cover her face. Why would Jackson''s words be so attractive?


    Gabrielle swallowed her saliva hard, stared at the man''s chest for a long time, and finally stopped at his private part. Suddenly thinking of Holly''s words, she was choked by her own saliva for a moment.


    She shook her head hard, "Well, I''d better let Hill call Holly."


    She didn''t know Jackson had a fiancee before. How could she get involved in them after Holly was kind enough to pay her debt?


    Yeah, that''s right. That''s it.


    "Holly?"


    "Didn''t she tell you?" Gabrielle thought that Holly had told him about the debt, but the man seemed to have no idea of it. Was Holly not going to pay her debt?


    "What a big liar! She tricked me." She silently thought.


    "Tell me what?"


    "Nothing." Gabrielle denied it.


    Jackson stretched out his hand, and the door slammed.


    Gabrielle was alert. Was he going to make love with her?


    Jackson has taken off her down jacket, "Put the wedding dress on."


    "..."


    Jackson''s words immediately flashed in Gabrielle''s mind.


    Gabrielle cleared her mind and was about to speak, but Jackson''s mobile phone rang suddenly.


    He looked down at the screen and then walked aside to answer the phone.


    When he finished answering the phone, he turned his head and saw Gabrielle in the wedding dress. Gabrielle raised her head, and the two people saw each other.


    Time was fixed at this moment.


    Gabrielle was like a flower blooming in the light. A few strands of hair fell on her cheeks. Gabrielle lifted her head, and her delicate face was like a crystal-like dewdrop contained on the petal.


    The sweet smell spread in the air. Gabrielle looked at Jackson quietly and made an attractive smile at him.


    The man''s Adam''s apple slipped up and down, and the blood roared in his brain. He looked at Gabrielle and felt that her beauty was unforgettable.


    "Do I look good?" Gabrielle laughed, which broke the silence between the two. She really wanted to get rid of the awkward silence.


    The man stared at her, and his dark eyes were covered with a layer of mist.


    Gabrielle was undoubtedly gorgeous. When anyone else found her beauty, Jackson knew that her beauty was better than that of thousands of women. There was a strange feeling spread in his chest.


    Jackson did not know how to describe his mood at this moment.


    Gabrielle was covered with holy light all over so that Jackson could not bear to approach her.


    He never yearned for wedding dresses, wedding ceremonies and so on.


    Though his family decided his marriage internally, he had never thought about it.


    But now, the word of the bride was embodied in Jackson''s mind. Since then, if someone mentioned the word of the bride, Jackson would think of Gabrielle at this moment.


    "You are so pretty." His voice was hoarse.


    Gabrielle came to him. While she was walking, the wedding dress was like floating clouds.


    "Do you want to marry me?" There were no expectations in Gabrielle''s eyes, for she knew that he would eventually become a man of another woman.


    When Jackson heard that, his eyes gradually focused on her.


    "I can''t marry you." He said calmly.


    The sound was like frost on the transparent glass window.


    "I know. You''re going to marry Holly. Can''t you give me a fake answer?" Gabrielle, with a smile, continued to ask him.


    The man replied to her, "To be my wife, you must have a noble birth. Your identity must be comparable to that of my family."


    It meant that his wife needed to have a high degree of knowledge and from a famous and noble family.


    His wife must be eligible to give birth to an heir of the Oliver family.


    Gabrielle thought about it very seriously and found that she was not in line with the requirements.


    "In that case, I feel a little sorry for Holly." There were so many demands for Jackson''s wife. It would not be easy to stay in the Oliver family.


    "My wife was just a title."


    Gabrielle heard what he said and raised her mouth corner. Jackson could not see any emotion of joy, anger, and sorrow from her face.


    All of a sudden, he was fidgety, and all the romance was gone.


    "Don''t discuss the matter with me," Jackson warned her. Talking to her about this today has crossed the line.


    "Who knows there is any chance to talk about it later?" Gabrielle stared at the black under his eyes. Was it not because he had waited for her all night?


    Jackson did not know whether she pretended not to care about it, or it was her real reaction.


    Whatever it was, Jackson panicked and wanted an answer from Gabrielle, so he asked, "Do you want to marry me?"

 Chapter 557 - 557: I Want To Live A Few More Years

    "I didn''t think about it." Gabrielle said with a smile, "It''s better to let Holly think about it. I want to live a few more years."


    Since she came to the club, she never took small things to her heart.


    She knew that Jackson only liked her body and that she couldn''t be the female protagonist with her own efforts.


    To put it bluntly, it was just a transaction in which each one took what he needed.


    In this transaction, Gabrielle did not feel it''s low and degrading to sell her body.


    In the club, she didn''t feel that she was a tool for men to vent their desires.


    She was happy with Jackson, too.


    As to whether or not to think about the future, she really didn''t think about it.


    Perhaps she did not love this man, and Jackson did not fall in love with her for a long time.


    The man''s dark eyes were like a night sky with no stars. His face was covered with coldness and indifference, which hid his emotions thoroughly.


    Jackson lowered his eyelashes and turned his face elsewhere, "Take off the wedding dress."


    Jackson didn''t want to continue with the topic related to marriage.


    Gabrielle mumbled, "I haven''t worn the wedding dress enough yet."


    She walked to the mirror in the dressing room, admiring the wedding dress. It''s the first time that she was wearing a wedding dress, and it was the ultimate dream for every woman to wear a wedding dress.


    Gabrielle liked to wear white dresses. This white and holy wedding dress gave off a faint glow.


    The dress was dotted with diamonds, which were like dewdrops on the petals early in the morning. The wedding dress was so beautiful that Gabrielle was not willing to take it off.


    She took a picture of the dress in the mirror and threw her phone to Jackson.


    "Jackson, could you take pictures of me?"


    The man darkened his face, took the phone from Gabrielle, and took pictures of her.


    Every picture was picturesque and did not require any decoration.


    "Are the pictures taken?" Gabrielle looked at Jackson, who was still raising the mobile phone.


    "Yeah." Jackson sent the pictures to his own phone in secret.


    Soon, Jackson deleted all the records of the transmission.


    He gave the phone back to Gabrielle, who was changing the wedding dress in the dressing room. Gabrielle sat on the sofa, took out her phone, and looked through the photo album.


    The more she looked through the photo album, the more Jackson didn''t want her photos to be seen by others.


    He just wanted her photos in a wedding dress to be seen by him alone.


    She couldn''t be his wife. Would she marry another man later?


    She would be as beautiful as she was today. Dressed in such a wedding dress, she would marry another man.


    He really wanted to imprison her, and then she would belong to him.


    Gabrielle stuck her head out and called him, "Jackson."


    The man looked up at her.


    "Help me zip it down. I can''t reach it."


    Jackson walked over and reached for the seamless zipper behind her.


    With the wedding dress zipped down, Jackson stared at her back.


    Gabrielle didn''t wear lingerie just now in order to wear this wedding dress.


    At this time, the man standing behind her gazed at her beautiful sphenoid, breathing heavily.


    Gabrielle turned her head around. Her neck was perfect and attractive under the light, and her fair skin gave off a white glow.


    Jackson pressed her against the mirror and lifted her dress. His arms were covered with cloud-like gauze, and he couldn''t lift the dress successfully.


    The man darkened his face, and he became so restless and impatient.


    When Gabrielle looked at his look, she made a laugh.


    Jackson frowned and wanted to tear off her wedding dress directly.


    "Oh! This wedding dress is prepared for Holly. Take care." Gabrielle pressed his hand.


    "It''s not her business," Jackson whispered, and he didn''t care how precious this wedding dress was, and whom the wedding dress belonged to.


    Gabrielle leaned against the cold mirror, which reflected two unbearable souls.


    She slightly raised her delicate chin.


    The wedding dress, which had been zipped down, was half-covered in front of her chest. The color of her snow-colored skin was almost identical to the white wedding dress.


    The man bowed his head and could not resist her temptation. He buried his face in her chest and touched the soft and smooth skin with his lips.


    He tried to tear off the wedding dress again, but he couldn''t tear it off. There was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead.


    "Gabrielle!" Jackson ordered her.


    But she leaned against the mirror and didn''t move, "Beg me, and I will help you."


    Jackson was resisting, and he frowned.


    He kept asking for her, but he got nothing.


    There''s a lot of inexhaustible friction sound coming from the gauzy dress. In the end, Jackson begged her in an ordered tone, "Gabrielle, I''m ordering you. I want you."


    When he was speaking, the hot breath was sprayed on the face of Gabrielle. Gabrielle''s lips were dry, but she still raised her chin and refused to compromise.


    "Beg me."


    Jackson took a breath, "Please."


    Gabrielle burst into laughter, and her hands finally pulled up her dress to reveal her thighs.


    Her hands were against the wall of the dressing room. She didn''t know how long it took, and her palms flushed slightly. She slid down from the wall after she lost all her strength.


    Gabrielle finally took off the wedding dress, but a few diamonds in the wedding dress fell on the ground.


    She carried the wedding dress, and there was helpless emotion in her voice.


    "The wedding dress is dirty!"


    The s.e.x.u.a.l desire in Jackson''s mind was not faded, and he glanced at the white wedding dress.


    "Whatever!"


    When the screen of the mobile phone not far away lit up, he went to answer the phone. He kept silent as if he were not answering the phone at all.


    Jackson twisted his eyebrows and did not realize that he clenched his hand into a fist.


    After hanging up the phone, he said solemnly, "Hill said that your debt to the club had been paid off, and you can leave the club at any time."

 Chapter 558 - 558: The Terms Are Up To You

    Gabrielle was surprised to look up at Jackson, and Jackson had already rushed over angrily, holding her shoulders, and severely pressing her on the wall, "Who is it?"


    Who was it?


    Holly seemed to be clever, and she has not been found out by Jackson.


    Gabrielle''s shoulders continued to be painful, and a pair of innocent big eyes staring at him, "My debt is paid off. You''re not happy about it?"


    "Happy?" Jackson pressed her harder, and he wanted to kill someone, but he had no idea why he wanted to do so.


    "You''re getting engaged. You want to keep me warming your bed?"


    The fact that couldn''t be changed made Jackson helpless, "Stay with me. The terms are up to you."


    "I don''t want to." It was the first time that Gabrielle refused him so directly, "I don''t like to share a man with another woman."


    She had her own principles. Once the man belonged to another woman, the man was like a cookie that had been bitten by a stranger.


    The point is that Gabrielle couldn''t eat the cookie again.


    Bang.


    Jackson punched on the wall to vent his emotions, and the white wall was left with shockingly red blood.


    Jackson lowered his eyelashes and turned his face elsewhere, "You go."


    He hated the feeling that he could not control himself, and his mood was easily affected by the woman, but he had no way to marry her. The position of his wife was too dangerous.


    ***


    Not long after Avery stayed in the cafe, she received Charles'' text message in which he said he would be late because of a temporary operation.


    Avery searched for news about the witchcraft. There were a lot of differences of opinions. Some said that most of the effective witchcraft was profitable and was particularly popular in Country T.


    She searched it on the Internet out of curiosity and wanted to find out whether there was a way to break the witchcraft. Unfortunately, there was little information about this. Some said the effect varied from person to person, while some said it''s useless.


    Avery looked at the terrible ideas on the screen: let him can''t leave you and be romantic.


    None of these ideas were clearly suitable for her.


    Evan was on a business trip now. It''s impossible to talk about romance with him.


    What were these ideas?


    But she could give him a surprise.


    After a sip of coffee, she got up and walked out of the cafe.


    The cafe was in a mall. She had made an appointment with Charles to buy a gift for his blind date, but she decided to go around herself first.


    In the lingerie store, a sales girl was holding a s.e.xy sleeping dress in hand.


    The sleeping dress was s.e.xier than s.e.x.u.a.l uniforms.


    Avery touched the sleeping dress, which was almost transparent. She could even see her fingers clearly through the dress.


    "It''s just for dressing in the bedroom." This was the most expensive one in the store, so the salesgirl recommended it to her.


    Avery did not hesitate and let the salesgirl pack it up.


    When she went to buy other lingerie, she heard the whispers behind her.


    "That''s the woman. I heard she gave birth to a freak, so Mrs. Howel invited a wizard to do the witchcraft."


    "Is it really that evil?"


    "It''s real. The pictures of her baby are spread out, and that woman''s temper is bad. Maybe there are evil spirits on her."


    "We''d better leave here. She touched all the lingerie here."


    "Why are we leaving? If she wants to go, she should go." With that, the woman called another salesgirl in the shop, "Go and tell your manager that there is an evil woman in the store. If you don''t let her out immediately, I''ll have my dad buy your store."


    The other woman next to her was pulling her sleeve, "Don''t do that. After all, she is Mr. Howel''s..."


    "What are you afraid of? They are divorced. She is probably not welcome in the Howel family. Otherwise, how could Mr. Howel''s grandmother do this to her?"


    The woman spoke loudly and said that to her on purpose. The salesgirl stood awkwardly, wondering what to say.


    Avery has experienced a lot of these things, and she didn''t care about what others said, but it went too far for the woman to drive her out of the store.


    She had been ready to check out and leave. Seeing the woman was so arrogant, she was interested to see how the woman drove her away.


    The salesgirl was worried when she saw that Avery was still choosing her lingerie. The two women were frequent visitors here. One of them was a lady from the Webster family, while the other was from the Conor family. Both of the families were wealthy, and they could easily buy the store.


    If, as they said, the customer standing next to her had a low status in the Howel family, she would probably be bullied.


    At this time, the female manager rushed out of the office. Taking a glance at the scene, she went to Monica Webster, "Miss Webster, what can I do for you?"


    "Didn''t your salesgirls tell you? The woman has polluted the air, and I want you to drive the woman out. All the lingerie is dirty, and give me all the new lingerie."


    The manager was in a difficult situation, "I''m afraid that''s not right."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll buy your store?"


    The manager smiled, "If you buy our store, the lingerie here is left to you."


    What the manager meant was clear. She was not afraid of Monica to buy the store.


    The manager''s response obviously made Monica angry. She darkened her face, had to take out her phone angrily, and dialed a phone call, "Dad, I was bullied, and you have to help me."


    "Who dares to bully my sweet girl? Tell me, and I''ll ask justice for you."


    "It''s the lingerie store where I often go shopping."


    The phone was quiet for several minutes. Monica said discontentedly, "Dad, are you listening to me?"


    "The company to which the store belongs was acquired by the Howel Group an hour ago. Don''t cause trouble, and get out of there."


    "What are you talking about? I want you to buy it for me."


    The phone was hung up. Monica was shaking and trying to throw the phone away. Several bodyguards walked to her and dragged her out.


    "Who are you? Why are you pulling me? Let go of me, or I''ll call the police."


    Instead of letting her go, the bodyguards hurled her out of the door, "Mr. Howel said you are not welcome here."

 Chapter 559 - 559: Do You Know What She Likes?

    Avery glanced through the clothes hanging on the shelf. The woman that was thrown out of the store stomped, and her friend took her away out of shame.


    The one in charge of selling approached Avery with a big smile with some s.e.xy lingeries, "Miss Peters, Mr. Howel said the outfits you selected were too few, and he asked me to bring these over."


    Avery looked over at the lingeries the woman was holding. It was more revealing than what he picked out.


    Avery bit her lips. Evan asked them to bring her the s.e.xiest outfits, and the staff working in the boutique looked at her with meaning.


    But the woman didn''t intend to let Avery pick. Instead, she just wrapped every piece up.


    From the woman was thrown out to the woman''s attitude, Avery knew her every move since she went out was reported to Evan down to the last detail.


    Avery didn''t say anything. The bodyguards came in and followed her with bags in their arms.


    Charles called and said he was at the mall. The jewelry store was on the first floor. Avery took the lift down to meet him.


    Charles stood in front of the jewelry store waiting for Avery, not realizing at all she was behind his back. She suddenly reached out and patted on his shoulder.


    Charles turned around. Avery wore a white sweater, a red skirt, and a pair of black boots. She didn''t wear any makeup, but her face looked innocent and pretty.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Charles lowered his head and smiled. He dressed very officially with one grey overcoat and the same color suit. He looked more like a gentleman instead of a doctor in his white coat.


    "I still think I should cancel."


    "I''m glad you didn''t."


    Avery looked at her watch. His set up was at night and less than 2 hours away, "Let''s go inside."


    Charles knew the time was urgent and walked in first.


    "Do you know what she likes?"


    Avery looked at the neatly put jewelry from necklaces, bracelets, rings, and various brooches on the counter.


    Charles said he would give his date a brooch. So Avery didn''t waste any time and went straight for the counter.


    There were sorts of brooches. They were in the shapes of butterflies, dragonflies, and kinds of flowers.


    Charles asked, "Anything you like?"


    Avery teased him, "It''s not for me. It doesn''t matter if I like it. It matters if your date likes it."


    "I trust your taste, like always."


    "And here you are, "Avery took a ring out from her pocket, "I have to give this back to you. I''m sorry I accidentally dropped it on the floor, and the diamond was a bit crackled. I wanna get it fixed, but sadly, no craftsman was that good to do the job."


    Charles didn''t take the ring but stared at her, "I''m not in the habit of taking back what I give away."


    "You should, "Avery put the ring down on the glass counter, "I was told it is the ring for the future Mrs. Charles, and it''s a family heirloom. I can''t take it. If I knew this, I probably wouldn''t take it."


    "It''s just a ring to me and nothing more. I give it to you because you''re poisoned. If you don''t want it, throw it away."


    Avery was speechless.


    The Charles she knew was not that difficult to handle. And he even acted tough.


    In a daze, she saw Charles overlooking the ring and looked at the brooch in the cabinet, and said to the sales lady, "This one, please."


    The ring was left there on the counter alone.


    "How about this? I''ll keep the ring for you. When you get married, I''ll give it back to you."


    This was as far as Avery could go back. If it wasn''t Charle''s ring and he saved her life, she would throw the ring in the bin.


    Charles gave her a meaningful look and said with a smile, "Okay."


    Avery sighed and put the ring back in her pocket.


    "Sir, you have great taste, this brooch matches your wife perfectly."


    "Wife?"


    "Yeah, sir, you''re very lucky to have such a pretty lady as your wife."


    Charles smiled and didn''t deny it. He even felt glad when the sales lady said so. He looked at Avery with the brooch, "Do you like this one?"


    Avery frowned. She already said it wasn''t about her. But on second thoughts, she nodded, "I think it''s nice. Girls would like it."


    Charles asked the sales lady to wrap it up and pay for it.


    Buying the gift went smoothly. Charles had to go to his date at night. She told him some things about dating and then left.


    What she didn''t know was Charles went back to the same jewelry shop and bought another brooch pretty casually. The one Avery said she liked was put in the pocket by Charles.


    After 20 minutes, Charles came to the restaurant where two women were waiting for him on the table.


    He wasn''t interested in the date. But he kept up a gentlemanly appearance. This was just to keep his mother quiet. He knew he would never like anybody but Avery.


    Charles walked over to the girls, "I''m sorry I''m late. I just came out of one operation."


    The girls looked very pretty with the outfits and makeup. They came prepared.


    Charles pushed two gift boxes to them on the table, "The gifts for you."


    The girl smiled shyly, "Thanks, Dr. Charles, that''s very thoughtful of you. I haven''t introduced myself; I''m Monica Webster, my father is Edward Webster, the owner of Webster Group. And this is my friend, Taylor Conor."


    Speaking of Webster Group, Monica sat up and was quite proud of it.


    Charles respected the girl, so he complimented her and her family, but not too much. And he looked at his watch.


    He looked at his watch several times during the date. Finally, when Monica went to the bathroom, he sent Avery a text to see if she was home yet.


    Avery wasn''t home yet. She was in the spinning restaurant upstairs. She planned to head back after dinner.


    She was in the bathroom when she got Charles''s text.


    She was about to send him back when she heard high heels outside her booth. Two familiar voices were chatting, "God, Monica, I envy you. Look at Charles, and he''s the perfect guy. He''s from a prominent family and such a gentleman. And he''s so considerate to give us gifts."


    "What did he give you?"


    "His taste is lousy. I get a brooch in the shape of a butterfly. It''s hideous."


    "Mine is a rose. It looks like he buys it from the same one. But they say guys like that are more loyal. If you''re not interested, let me have it."


    "I''m interested. But he looked at his watch for four or five times in less than ten minutes. Maybe he''s not interested in me."


    Taylor suddenly stopped talking. Her eyes moved, and she whispered something to Monica.


    They were committed to the conversation. And they had no idea Avery in the booth heard everything.


    She was confused that Charles bought a diamond brooch in the shape of wheat. It was quite unique. But why did they say otherwise?


    But what shocked Avery more was when they said--

 Chapter 560 - 560: Don’t Let Them Come In

    Taylor said mysteriously, "I heard Diana hired someone who knew witchcraft so Evan would change his mind."


    Monica sounded surprised, "Does it ever work?"


    "My sister says it does. That''s how she fell in love with her husband. They are still tight after three years of marriage. I heard Diana has left for the country where Evan is, if it doesn''t work, why is she so desperate?"


    "Then why does Evan throw me out of the store because of Avery? Maybe Diana just has to leave the store for her own reasons."


    "He''s just making up the appearances with Avery. Going out on business is an excuse, so he and Diana could meet."


    "You want me to try the same with dr Charles?"


    "There are many ways to do what you want. You have to because Charles is not just anybody."


    Avery didn''t pay attention to what they said after. She kept thinking Diana went to the country where Evan was at.


    She heard if the witchcraft worked, the subject would start missing you and probably had dreams about you and ended up contacting you.


    Was it really so magical?


    As she was thinking, her phone tune rang. She hurried to vibrate it and stored the recordings of the conversation.


    Avery heard carefully, and there were no movements outside. And there were no sounds either. Maybe they realized someone was in the bathroom and ran away.


    Avery didn''t overthink. She opened the door to phone Charles back. So he could keep an eye out for the woman he was dating. But after she left, her phone was snatched away. Before she had time to react, Taylor pushed her back in the booth.


    They blocked her in it.


    "it''s you. I''ve been putting up with you in the lingerie boutique, and you stay in this place and eavesdrop."


    "Your nasty plans? Yeah, if you can say them out loud, I can hear them."


    Avery peered the phone in Taylor''s hands. She wanted to get it back. She had the recordings and was gonna send it to Charles.


    Taylor was swift and hid it behind her back. Avery didn''t get it.


    "Give me back my phone."


    Avery reached behind her back, but Taylor threw it in the toilet...


    And she gloated about it, "I did give you back, you missed it."


    Avery squinted. Taylor never said much in the lingerie store. But she was the one who came up with sorts of ideas.


    Now she threw her phone back in the toilet. They weren''t strong. But if they got into a fight, she wouldn''t have the upper hand considering the narrow space.


    She was about to call for security. But they anticipated it and ran at her to cover her mouth.


    "You keep covering her mouth, and I''ll find something to tie her."


    Then Monica left.


    Taylor was not tall but strong. Avery pushed her as hard as she could. But she couldn''t move her a bit.


    "Don''t waste your time. I learned boxing."


    No wonder Avery couldn''t push her no matter how hard she tried.


    "Really?" Avery suddenly smiled and started tickling her in her waist.


    Taylor was afraid of getting tickled. She released Avery, squatted on the ground and protected her body, "Hahaha, stop."


    Avery pushed the door open and ran out. She ran into Monica, who had a couple of towels. She screamed when she saw Avery. She shoved her when she was screaming, and she fell on the ground.


    The bodyguards heard the movements and rushed in, "Mrs. Howel, are you okay?"


    "Tie them and shut them inside. Don''t let them come out."


    Several bodyguards did, as Avery told them. Soon they heard them cursing, "What are you doing? I''ll sue you for r.a.p.e if you come near me! Do you know who I am? I am CEO of Webster Group! If you dare touch me, I''ll call my guys over and send you to jail!"


    Avery ignored their noises. She hurried to walk over to the restaurant Charles was at.


    According to them, they let the waiter put something in Charles''s glass. She needed to stop him before he drank it.


    She didn''t understand why his father set him up with these kinds of women. Her mother came from an eminent family. She resorted to the despicable means to get Charles to forget her.


    "Charles."


    Avery ran and took a look at the table, panting, especially the glass. It was empty.


    "Have you been drinking?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Charles looked up with dizzy eyes. His face got red.


    Charles was allergic to alcohol. He never touched it. But he must have some because the girls talked him into it.


    "I''ll ask them to take you home..."


    Charles shook his head and unbuttoned his shirt, "So hot."


    Avery waved at the bodyguards, but Charles took her hand, "They have a hotel upstairs. I want to lie down a bit."


    "Are you..." Avery wanted to know whether he was drunk or ate something he shouldn''t, but Charles cut her off, "Let the waiter give me a glass of ice water, or it is too late."


    Avery understood it instantly. She asked the bodyguard to hold him upstairs and followed them.


    ***


    It was in the middle of the night when Evan got off his private plane. The wind was blowing, and the edges of his overcoat moved.


    The one Evan was to meet was sent over the car. After they met up, they left the airport.


    He was a funny guy. On their way to the hotel, they got familiar, and Evan was asked to go relaxing.


    Evan grabbed the phone with his big and pretty hands. He wasn''t interested in any of the clubs.


    Evan frowned and wondered what Avery was doing. Her phone was switched off.


    Tinder knew Evan wasn''t interested in any of this, so he said, "Mr. Wade Johnson, you might not know, but Mrs. Howel asked me to keep an eye on Evan."


    Evan looked at Tinder.


    Tinder looked down at his phone. He felt sacred. Did anything happen to Avery?


    Then he picked up the phone like Evan implied and called the bodyguard.


    Wade Johnson was also a family man. He nodded, "Yeah, I have a wife and two kids. Family always comes. First, I understand."


    Wade continued, "It looks like Mr. and Mrs. Howel is quite close."


    Tinder nodded politely. The phone was answered, and the bodyguard started to report. The more Tinder heard, the more struggling he looked.


    After he heard everything, he didn''t know what to tell Evan.


    After a while, Tinder came to report to Evan, "Sir, Mrs. Howel is..."

 Chapter 561 - 561: Help Me

    Evan stopped walking and glared at him, "What?"


    Tinder was so scared that he avoided eye contact with him. The bodyguard said on the phone that Charles was drugged, and Mrs. Howel took him to the hotel up the mall. But he also said Avery just told them what to do the whole time and didn''t do anything on her own. So nothing happened.


    Before getting off the plane, he was asked the earliest hour they could head back was tomorrow morning. The weather wouldn''t permit an earlier flight because a typhoon was coming. If they insisted, it would be incredibly dangerous.


    Tinder shook his head, subconsciously, "Mrs. Howel is fine."


    The bodyguard did say everything was fine. So he wasn''t lying technically.


    The point was there was nothing Evan could do even if he told him.


    Evan was doubtful and reached out his hand, "Phone."


    Tinder handed over his phone, but Evan grabbed it over. He unlocked the phone and found a recent call to dial back.


    The bodyguard answered fast, "Tinder, what is it?"


    "Where is Avery?"


    Evan''s voice was icy cold.


    "Sir... sir..." The bodyguard''s voice was trembling a bit because he heard Evan''s voice, "Mrs. Howel is..."


    "Tell me!"


    "She''s in the bathroom."


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing."


    "Why is her phone switched off?"


    "Her phone fell in the toilet. The new one is on the way."


    The bodyguard said with guilt. Avery''s phone did fall in the toilet, and a new one was on the way.


    Tinder and Avery asked them to hold it from Evan for the moment.


    Evan finally felt relieved. He hung it up and tossed the phone back at Tinder with a warning look.


    Tinder put the phone away with guilt. He could only pray everything was okay.


    ***


    Avery asked the bodyguard to put ice water in the bathtub and got the waiter to pick up ice.


    Charles was held in the bathroom by the bodyguard. He filled Avery in after then went out. And Avery took Charles''s phone to call his assistant, "Charles is drugged, do you have any cure?"


    The assistant hesitated, "Isn''t you the best cure for Charles?"


    Avery was speechless.


    It was no use asking his assistant. She hung up and saw the bodyguard, standing not far away, hung up too. She was a bit dizzy.


    The bodyguard left after he put Charles in the bathtub.


    Avery was wondering if she should leave a bodyguard here and went back.


    But Charles somehow came out of the bathtub with a white robe and rushed off. He suddenly grabbed her.


    Everything was so fast. Charles wouldn''t let go in a daze. Avery pushed him off, "Charles, are you okay?"


    Was he okay?


    Charles said with a deep voice, "Help me, help me, and I''ll fix your daughter."


    Avery didn''t move to hear this. She didn''t take it seriously, and she pushed him off, "I''ll let them help you get in the bathtub."


    But Charles pressed her down the wall and was about to kiss her.


    "Charles, what are you doing!"


    Avery shoved him as hard as she could and hit him on his firm chest. But she couldn''t. His hot breath was on her ears. She slapped him, and they were frozen.


    The bodyguard came in hearing the movement. He grabbed Charles and helped him back in the bathroom.


    Avery was still in shock and couldn''t wait to get out of here. If Evan found out, he would want to kiss Charles again. But Charles was in no state to control himself.


    Afterward, Avery left two bodyguards to look after Charles and went back to Howel''s Mansion.


    Avery couldn''t help asking the bodyguard at the car, "Did Evan call?"


    The bodyguard shook his head. Avery didn''t know whether she should be nervous or relieved. This thing could just go away if Evan didn''t call. But it didn''t make sense he didn''t call.


    A man who had to know your whereabouts for 24 hours suddenly stopped doing so. It was off.


    Did Diana''s witchcraft work as they said?


    When the car went through the phone store, Avery asked them to buy her a phone.


    The first thing Avery did when she was in the master bedroom was locking the door. She was wondering if she could try the cures they said on the internet.


    She took out all the new lingerie and tried them out one by one in front of the mirror.


    Finally, Avery went for a nurse uniform.


    The see-through mini dress was tightly on her body, revealing her full b.r.e.a.s.ts and a thin waist. Her fair legs were exposed.


    And she put down her hair. Her face was more delicate. Coupled with the dress, she looked innocent, pure, and s.e.xy.


    Avery took her phone and took a selfie of her in the mirror.


    The new lingerie I bought when the husband was not home.


    Avery posted a s.e.xy selfie on Facebook. When she was chosen to pick out who could see the post and whom she would like to remind to see the post, she clicked Evan''s profile and hit send.


    Afterward, she took off the s.e.xy lingerie that would trigger men''s desire. She felt uncomfortable in it. After she took it off, she came into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Evan came back to the hotel after the business was finished. He wasn''t sure what mood he was in. He just left the bathroom and was about to check in on Avery again. Ding, that was from his phone. He walked over and took the phone from the table with his pretty hands.


    He unlocked the phone and saw the s.e.xy selfie of Avery. He went mad.


    Evan frowned to call Avery. But no one picked it up. So he sent her a message, "Delete the pic."


    Do you hear me? Delete it now!


    He sent her three messages in a row. He just wasn''t reassured when Avery was not around him.


    He was so mad that he couldn''t control it. He called Tinder, "I want to go back first thing in the morning."


    Tinder had a bad feeling. Did something happen to Avery?


    Half an hour later.


    Evan left the presidential suite in a suit with an icy presence. He didn''t look different, but underneath his eyes were gloomy colors. He marched over to the elevator.


    The second Evan went into the elevator. Diana came out of the elevator next door. She was less than one meter from Evan. She turned around and saw her inadvertently. She was so nervous that her heart started pounding. What a coincidence! She called, "Evan..."

 Chapter 562 - 562: Who Are They?

    As soon as Diana came out of the elevator, she turned around and happened to see Evan. He was walking, just less than one meter away from her. All of a sudden, her heart beat fast and couldn''t help but shout, "Evan¡­" However, the elevator door had been closed.


    Diana had to take out her phone and called him while she tried to follow Evan.


    Evan took the elevator and got to the lobby directly. When he walked slowly and patiently, he suddenly found the phone in his pocket started to vibrate. He was astonished all of a sudden and then looked at it.


    Since it was the calling from Avery, Evan hung up directly.


    Robert had already arranged a car which was parked in front of the hotel. After getting in the car, Evan said to the driver, coldly, "Go to the airport."


    Gradually, the car started to work. Therefore, Diana couldn''t follow and missed Evan.


    Diana trotted for a while after the car while she shouted, "Evan¡­"


    However, no one heard her. At this moment, when Diana thought of why she came to H country, her eyes turned red.


    Diana had prepared a s.e.x.u.a.l oil from a powerful witch. As soon as she met Evan, she would manage to let him drink it for seven days. In this way, Evan must be lost, and he could do what he can do.


    This kind of oil was hard to make, so it is rare. If you want to get it, you have to pay a high price.


    That''s why Diana came to her.


    She now just heard that Evan was coming back to the City, so she decided to stop him.


    Diana made a strange and crafty smile. However, a man covered her mouth from behind all of a sudden.


    "Ummmm¡­."


    Diana widened her eyes because of her scare. She tried everything to get away from the man. However, she failed because the man was so strong. After a while, he took her to an alley beside the road.


    Forty minutes later.


    Departure Hall


    Robert got the ticket and walked to Evan.


    Evan was answering the phone with one hand in his pocket.


    Robert stood beside without saying a word until Evan hung up, "Mr. Howel, everything is ok."


    "Let''s go to the hospital," Evan glanced at Robert and said.


    Robert was confused, "Why does Evan go to the hospital. Isn''t he eager to see grandma? Does grandma come to H country?"


    The Hospital


    In the hall, the doctor who had called Evan before showed up. After confirming Evan''s identity, the doctor pointed to the ward, "a passerby called the police saying a woman was almost r.a.p.ed. She is Diana."


    Luckily, the man found her and rescued her. But the woman was injured during the fighting. Now, she is temporarily unconscious. Her head was hit, which made her a moderate concussion.


    Besides, her wrist was also broken. So, we contact you."


    Evan glanced at the ward and found two policemen were standing there.


    "He is that man who saved Miss. Summer. Now the police were taking his statements."


    After a while, the doctor left, and Robert came back after paying the hospital fees. He reported the investigation result to Evan, "Mr. Howel, Miss. Summer paid your assistant and got your address and then followed.


    As for the evidence, we only got a witness because there was no surveillance video at that place. According to the evidence, the police had the aim. I believe we will catch the man soon."


    Then Evan pushed the ward and went into the room.


    It was quiet. It smells like disinfectant.


    Diana was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Her face turned pale, and her forehead got hurt. Besides, there were many breaks and fractures which had been patched up by a doctor.


    Diana was already awake, and she can hear clearly what had happened though she got a concussion.


    Soon, Diana heard the door open and footsteps.


    Evan walked to the bedside and then stopped. Diana closed her eyes still while she said, "Evan¡ª I got hurt."


    Evan frowned and asked, "Where is it?"


    Diana cried. To show her wound to Evan, she twirled her hospital clothing and said with a trembling voice, "it hurts."


    Evan reached out her hand to ring the service bell.


    After a while, a doctor and nurses were coming. They checked again and had her sedated, which stopped Diana''s crying.


    "Miss Summer is frightened. She is sometimes down and sometimes up. We had her sedated. She will be better," the doctor explained.


    Finally, Diana opened her eyes, and full of blood can be seen from her eyes. Gradually, she saw Evan clear, "Evan, is it you?" the woman said as if she was a frightened fawn.


    Evan narrowed his eyes and asked seriously, "Do you know who hurt you?"


    Diana was covered with a quilt. She held it tight and trembled a little.


    Diana suddenly became firm and said to Evan with tears, "Grandma invited someone to pray for the little princess, but Avery was angry all of a sudden. She misunderstood and caught the man that grandma found. I call you because I want you to persuade Avery and she can let these people go. But I can''t connect you still, so I had to fly to H country alone."


    "A wish?"


    Evan had put her phone on the blacklist so that Diana couldn''t connect him. As for the wish, he knew nothing about it.


    Evan was angry all of sudden and glanced over Robert, who bowed his head guilty.


    Since this business trip was the most important trip for the Howels, Mrs. Howel didn''t dare to disturb Evan. Therefore, Robert didn''t tell Evan in time.


    However, at this time, Diana started to cry while she was talking with Evan. Her face was pale, and tears fell from the corner of her eyes. She was terrified.


    Evan became anxious because he had to stay there longer for Diana.


    "Evan," Diana immediately grabbed the corner of Evan''s suit and said to him anxiously, "Don''t leave me alone, Evan, I am afraid that some people will hurt me again."


    "Who are they?" Evan asked again.


    Diana bit her lip and shook the head, "I don''t know¡­ If I were r.a.p.ed, would you dislike me?"


    Evan stared at her for one minute and then answered, "Almost. It is none of my business."


    "If Avery were me, would you?"

 Chapter 563 - 563: It Is Impossible

    "It is impossible!" Evan answered firmly.


    Diana then urged in a harsh tone, "Evan, when I went to the hotel from the airport, I saw a picture posted on Facebook. In the picture, Avery went to the hotel with a man."


    Hearing that, Evan stared at Diana coldly.


    "I don''t mean to tell you, but I think you have the right to know that, so¡­" Diana stopped for one second and then added, "Evan, we have known each other for years, you know how much I love you. We should be together if you haven''t married Avery."


    Evan listened attentively but said nothing. He looked peaceful as if there was nothing with him.


    Diana''s eyes turned red again though she tried to smile. At this moment, she is determined to use the love medicine for attract Evan.


    Diana was a smart lady, so she finished her words quickly.


    Evan glanced at Avery and said, "have a good rest." Then, Evan left.


    It was noisy outside the ward.


    As soon as Evan walked out of the ward, he grabbed Robert''s collar and pressed him against the wall.


    Robert didn''t dare to resist. He knew he had made a mistake, "Mr. Howel, someone set a trap for Meyer. He was in a coma when he had a date with a lady, so Mrs. Howel helped him to the hotel, but nothing happened. Mrs. Howel had asked to keep it secret because she didn''t want to interrupt you."


    "Who is your boss?" Evan made a tight fist turning to Robert''s neck.


    "Mr. Howel, please," Robert endeavored to say. Evan held Robert''s neck so tight that his face turned red.


    "Is there anything else?" Evan asked.


    Robert was nervous and answered, "Diana didn''t lie to you. Your mother did find someone to pray for the little princess."


    "First, find a helicopter here. Second, send a man to take care of Miss. Summer," Evan lost his head and then commanded.


    Evan didn''t plan to come here if he didn''t receive a phone call from the hospital. In H Country, Diana knew nothing except for him, so Evan had to help her.


    Evan was afraid that something was wrong because Avery didn''t answer his phone after she sent a s.e.xy photo to him.


    Robert immediately got a helicopter here.


    When they were going to board the plane, the bodyguard who was in charge of taking care of Diana called, "Mr. Howel, Miss. Summer''s emotion is unstable. She even wanted to kill herself."


    Evan had decided to leave, so he just told the bodyguard, "try to stop her. Ask the doctor to give her a sedative."


    When Diana heard Evan''s answer, she became calm and got back to her bed, waiting for a sedative.


    Diana pretended to kill herself for asking Evan to stay, but Evan refused her.


    Evan didn''t care about her.


    When doctors went out, and Diana sat at the bed alone, she picked up her phone and texted, "mail something to that woman."


    ***


    Avery sent a s.e.x.u.a.l picture to Evan with her new phone and forgot to put the phone on the ring or vibrate, so when she got up, she was surprised to find there were many missed calls.


    When Avery wanted to call back, a maid opened the door, saying, "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel just called in the early morning. I told him you had slept, so he told me not to disturb you and asked me to tell you he had a busy day, and you don''t have to call back."


    "Is it true? A busy day?" Avery asked herself.


    Avery then put down his phone and then turned to the maid who was holding something.


    The maid then walked to Avery, "someone asked me to give it to you."


    "Someone? Who is it?" Avery was confused. She got a black bag and shook it.


    "I don''t know what is in it. The man just asked to give it to you. I had asked a bodyguard to check it with the machine. There are no dangerous things."


    "What does the man say?"


    "The man said you would know when you open it."


    Avery then nodded slightly and asked her to go out with waving hands. Later, Avery picked up scissors and opened it.


    It was wrapped with three layers. When Avery opened it, a black box packaged with three layers showed up.


    In the box, something was wrapped in foam paper.


    Avery couldn''t tell what it was from its appearance.


    She cut the foam paper and found it was a piece of glass, a stained glass.


    It was just like the glass on her window sill in her dressing room. Avery remembered that it was also the same with the glass in the office of Zuri Hotel.


    The glass was colorful under the sunlight.


    Avery knew it was made by Diana, who was majoring in interior design.


    When Avery was thinking about why Diana gave her such a glass, Meyer called her.


    Avery picked up the phone and heard from Meyer in a dumb voice, "Avery, the bodyguard had told me that I was trapped yesterday night, and you sent me back to the hotel. May I ask you if I did anything wrong yesterday?"


    Avery had believed Meyer still got memories, but he seemed to remember nothing. Avery shook her head and answered, "Nothing. How about your throat?"


    "I caught a cold because of the cold water."


    "Are you home now?"


    "I am in the hospital. I''m on duty today."


    "You should go home and rest."


    "No one can take care of me at home. It would be better to stay in the hospital," Meyer said pitifully.


    Avery then glanced at the stained glass and asked, "May I meet you now?"


    "What happened? Is there anything special?" Meyer played a joke with Avery.


    Avery observed the glass. It looked colorful, and the sun could go through it.


    "Mr. Howel¡ª" a maid in the hall suddenly said.


    Avery immediately put the glass into the box and put it into a draw together.


    Avery then walked out of her room, but she couldn''t see Evan. She just saw Robert was talking with a main in the hall.


    Avery then walked to him and called him in a low voice, "Is Mr. Howel back?"


    Robert nodded and then said embarrassingly, "yes, Mr. Howel is back, but he is in a bad mood now."

 Chapter 564 - 564: What’s Your Purpose?

    "Did he know what happened yesterday night?"


    Robert nodded again. Since he tried to keep the thing secret, Evan tied Robert up with rope and hung up outside the airplane for almost two hours.


    Robert''s head still felt terrible.


    "I come to meet him," Avery then walked to the study room. But she soon walked back and changed clothes to meet him.


    She arrived in the study room, but it was dark because the light turned off and the curtains closed too. She couldn''t find where Evan was.


    When she reached out her hand and touched the switch, she whispered, "Ah¡ª"


    All of a sudden, her hands were grabbed.


    "You.." Avery turned on the light. She saw Evan under the warm light, "You scare me."


    Avery was frightened. Her hands got hurt. She glanced at Evan angrily, "why do you come back early?"


    "If I don''t come back, I am afraid that you will have a baby with Meyer," Evan criticized.


    Avery knew Evan was angry when he heard that she and Meyer went to the hotel together yesterday night.


    "Meyer was trapped. I asked his bodyguards to take him to the hotel to take a cool shower. You can get evidence from the bodyguards. It is the reason why I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want to disturb you. You have many things to do in H country. I hope you won''t be angry," Avery wanted to shake him, but she found Evan pressed against her now. She couldn''t move.


    When Avery heard that Evan went to find Diana last night, she was anxious, too, so she took a s.e.xy photo to him. In the photo, she wore a s.e.xy pajama.


    Avery had never expected that Evan came back today.


    Evan buried his face between Avery''s neck and sniffed hard. The bodyguards had been interrogated strictly. Evan was sure that nothing happened between Avery and Meyer.


    "Why did you send a picture to me last night?"


    "Just for fun," Avery answered. She had never expected Evan would come to find her as soon as possible because of the photo.


    "There is a s.e.xy transparent pajama in the safety deposit box, but you had never worn it."


    Hearing what Evan said, Avery was stunned. She said to herself, innocently and surprisingly, "Isn''t he angry now?"


    Evan then looked at her with a meaningful smile.


    Avery understood.


    "No!" Avery answered.


    Avery bought the pajamas to help Evan prevent Diana''s trick.


    "Do you want me to continue to figure out how many mistakes you made?" Evan asked. Avery had made many mistakes. She even requested Robert and the bodyguards to keep it a secret for her.


    Two Minutes Later


    There were many different clothes, such as a pink nurse uniform, a red dress with thin strings, a black lace belt dress, and so on. All of them were s.e.xy.


    Evan looked at them carefully and picked a nurse uniform, "This one, ok?"


    Avery had sent a picture on her homepage. In the photo, her slender and long legs were s.e.xy and attracted most men.


    "Does he want me to wear it?" Avery thought to herself. She slowly moved away and wanted to escape from the room.


    Evan stopped her, "are you afraid now? Last night, you were a brave girl."


    "You fly back because of that photo?"


    "Something wrong with the company."


    "By the way, I want to take a few photos for you. If you want to divorce me, move out, be angry, or lie to me, I will put the photos with a mosaic and give it to the media."


    Avery suddenly realized Evan aimed to threaten her with the photo.


    "So, I won''t let you take the photo," Avery turned to look at the door, but Evan knew she wanted to leave. He grabbed her arms, put her on the bed, and pressed against her. He started to rub Avery''s thigh, "You can''t stop me."


    Suddenly, Robert knocked on the door, "Mr. Howel, the car is ready."


    Evan then let Avery go, "show me after I come back at night, ok?"


    Avery''s face was hot. She started to imagine what she looked like when she wore them.


    Evan hurriedly went to the company to deal with some businesses.


    At this time, Avery got a chance to go to the hospital with the glass.


    When Avery and Meyer met, they didn''t mention what happened last night as if nothing happened.


    Instead, Meyer led Avery to his small laboratory and checked the glasses.


    When Meyer worked, he became careful and cautious. He stared at the test tube, observing the chemical reaction.


    The boiled blisters, hot air, and a strange smell came out from the test tube.


    Meyer smelled it and frowned without saying a word. Thirty minutes later, he imported the data into the computer and printed the report.


    Meyer held a piece of paper and pursed his lips. He read the paper carefully, line by line.


    "Avery," Meyer suddenly lifted his head, "I am basically sure that there is a new toxin."


    "As expected," Avery wasn''t shocked. She had guessed there was something wrong with the glass. Now, she can make sure there was.


    "Where did you get it?" Meyer asked.


    "Someone asked my maid to give me. I remember there was a piece of stained glass in my changeroom. I believed the toxin I got had some relationsh.i.p.s with the glass."


    Meyer was thinking about something and nodded, "there is nothing wrong with the glass. The problem is the colorful paint. The power was made from several types of metals."


    "It''s Diana Summer. She designed the glass."


    "You are right," Meyer packed utensils while said to her, "You can ask whether she gets the medicine for the toxin."


    "Probably, she won''t give me."


    Diana always wanted to kill Avery. It is, of course, that she didn''t want to heal Avery.


    When Meyer washed the utensil, Avery''s phone was ringing suddenly.


    Looking at the screen, Avery frowned with a smile and said to Meyer, "It''s her."


    "Diana Summer?"


    Avery nodded while she picked up the phone. Diana just said happily, "have you received the stained glass?"


    "You sent it to me?" Avery was surprised.


    "Of course. Didn''t you guess it?"


    "What''s your purpose?" Avery asked.


    "My purpose?" Diana laughed loudly, "why not Evan, why did he put stained glass in your room?"

 Chapter 565 - 565: I Appreciate Your Bravery

    Avery went somewhere just now and then said with a critical smile, "Do you think I can believe you?"


    Diana had already expected what Avery would say. She sat on the bed comfortably and then answered peacefully, "If Evan didn''t agree, do you think I can put glass in Mr. Howel''s house? Besides, I guess you had already noticed the place where I put on is the place you usually pass by.


    "I knew you added toxins to the paintings. Don''t blame Evan. I know what you want."


    "You can ask him in person. He hated you at that time. For killing you, he deliberately chose this kind of glass. I had reminded him that the painting is harmful, but he insisted on adding more paintings."


    "Really? How skillful you are! I know you can do anything for being with Evan."


    "I had kept the invoice. I can send it to you by the fox. Oh, I see. The purchase invoice had three copies and one for keeping. I guess Evan gets the real one," Diana was saying while she was smiling happily. And then she added in a low voice, "Oh, yes. I guess it is the painting that ruined the little princess''s face.


    You always get along well with Doctor Meyer. I think he must already know about it. Believe it or not, I appreciate your bravery. You even dare to be with a murder who wants to kill you. Ahhhh."


    Diana laughed loudly and then hung up.


    The loud laugh was still in Avery''s mind. She was astonished and lost for a while.


    "Avery?" Meyer called her a few times, but she heard nothing until he reminded her with a wave of the hand.


    "Um?"


    "Are you Ok?"


    "Diana told me that Evan asked her to put stained glass in the house."


    Meyer had heard what Diana said. When he heard about that, he couldn''t help but be joyful. Meyer had suspected Evan, but he had never expected it could be true. He tried to calm down and pretended to protect Evan, asking, "Have she gotten shreds of evidence?"


    "Yes, she has. She told me Evan had added more toxins. That is why the little princess got the toxin.


    "I see. Probably, Diana didn''t know it was a new toxin? She only knows that it is harmful."


    Avery nodded. She thought that probably Evan didn''t know it was poisonous too. Otherwise, her toxin should be found when there was a new toxin in her body.


    "Or he knew it but pretended that he didn''t know?" Avery said to herself.


    Avery shook her head. It was scary for her. She thought, "Evan loved me so much, but how could he do this to him? I shouldn''t doubt him. But if it is true, how terrible it is."


    Avery recalled what Diana said lastly, "I appreciate your bravery. You even dare to be with a murder who wants to kill you."


    "Evan is the murder?" Avery asked herself. All of a sudden, Avery felt cold all over. She couldn''t even stand stable, so she had to stand against the operation bed.


    "Could you please show me the testing report?" Avery''s face turned pale. She looked at Meyer and asked as if she lost her mind.


    Avery always hated Evan at the very beginning, so when there was something wrong with Evan, she could accept it still. Diana still remembered that Evan asked someone to take a knife to her for killing herself. He was going to jump down and kill herself. Looking at these messages, Avery felt disgusting. Nothing more.


    Now Avery felt choked on her.


    Probably, it was love. Love comes with pain.


    Avery took the testing report, which was filled with numbers and an upward arrow. It was a sign of breaking the standard.


    "It can be predicted that many paintings lead to a new toxin. The murder wants to kill you. Otherwise, the murder won''t add so many paintings¡­." Meyer said carefully. He put one of his hands on her doctor suit and wiped away the sweat from the palm of the hands.


    Hearing what Peter said, Avery couldn''t help but shake. "Did he want to kill me?" Avery asked herself.


    She couldn''t stop asking herself.


    Meyer found Avery was not well, so he held her, "No one can prove that Evan is the murder. We only got evidence from Diana. Can we trust her? I suggest that you can collect more evidence from others."


    Avery nodded, thinking of the purchase invoice that Diana told her Evan had it.


    Avery hurriedly supported the laboratory table and went out. Suddenly, she slipped and almost fell.


    Meyer supported her by instinct. It was the first time he touched her hands and found Avery was thin.


    Meyer was almost lost.


    He imagined something. He put his hands on Avery''s waist and held it tight for a while and then said, "I can send you back. You are not well now.


    Avery didn''t refuse. She knew she was not well now. She seemed to have no extra energy to walk far.


    Meyer held her and walked out of the hospital. The sensor light in the hospital corridor lighted up. Many nurses who were pushing the medical equipment stopped and saw what happened.


    Avery didn''t care about it. She was in a mess now. She couldn''t even remember what Meyer said.


    McLaren stopped at the door of Mr. Howel''s house. Meyer turned around and found Avery was lost, so he leaned over to help Avery unfasten her seat belt. They face to face now. Avery was a little bit of a surprise. She wanted to lean back, but there was a co-pilot''s seat, so she had to turn to the right slights. Otherwise, they must be too close.


    "We are here," Peter reminded her.


    "Ah? Alright¡ª" Avery opened the car door hurriedly and said, "I got to go now."


    "Call me if I can help you. You know my phone is always online for you."


    Avery nodded slowly. The wind was a bit strong at night. Avery, in the yellow coat, walked toward Mr. Howel''s house.


    Meyer looked at her until she lost.


    Then, Meyer picked up the phone and said politely, "Miss. Summer, let''s make cooperation."

 Chapter 566 - 566: What Are You Thinking About?

    The phone call went through quickly. Meyer then answered politely, "Miss. Diana, let''s cooperate."


    Avery had arrived at Howels'' house. She closed herself in the study room. In the study room, books were everywhere, on the floor or study desk. They just dropped from the bookcase accidentally.


    Avery opened the draw, finding there were all kinds of bills which neatly stored, and pasted on a black leather book. Whenever they got out, Evan kept the bills.


    Avery smiled bitterly, opened the bills, and started to recall the wonderful memories.


    Avery then closed the book and put it back to the paintings. She just sat on the black leather chair, which was shaking. Avery tried to press against the temple and thought to herself, "what am I doing? Why am I so anxious?"


    Tap tap¡ª


    Someone knocked on the door. Avery opened her eyes, seeing a maid get into the room, "Mrs. Howel, there is a fox to you from the north study room."


    The maid handed her the doc.u.ment across the study desk.


    It was a copy of the painting purchase contract. Avery knew it must be from Diana.


    As soon as the maid walked out of the door, she shouted, "Mr. Howel," and then stepped back for give way to Evan. Finally, she closed the door.


    Avery just held the copy contract. When she heard that Evan was there, she immediately hid the contract. Evan, however, had seen the action. Soon, he found it was in a mess in the study room.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Avery didn''t say a word, just sitting on the chair and staring at Evan coldly.


    "What''s in your hand?"


    Evan asked, but Avery didn''t answer him, so Evan tried to walk behind her and see what she was holding.


    When Evan stopped before Avery, he reached out from Avery''s arms. Avery didn''t dodge. Evan got the doc.u.ment quickly.


    Looking at the copy doc.u.ment, Evan looked different all of a sudden and then asked, "Someone said something to you?"


    "Why not tell me what have you done?"


    Evan tightened his jaw and pinched her shoulders with both hands, "what do you know?"


    "I heard that it is you who put on the stained glass in our room," Avery said peacefully.


    "That''s correct," Evan explained anxiously, "It is true that I didn''t like you before, but the stained glass was for¡­"


    "Why do you buy more paintings? Do you want me to hate you? Or you wanted to kill me?" Avery asked with a critical and desperate smile.


    At the very beginning, Avery doubted that Mrs. Howel did something terrible to him. And then Avery doubted that Diana wanted to kill her, but she never expected that Evan Howel was the one who tried to kill her.


    All of a sudden, Avery recalled what Mrs. Howel said seriously, "you can''t accept the truth."


    At that time, Mr. Howel was afraid that Avery would refuse to give the child''s umbilical cord blood to Rebecca.


    Now, Evan had admitted that he brought the toxin to Avery.


    "Do I want to kill you? Why? Do you think I am this kind of man?" Evan became very uncomfortable when he heard what Avery predicted.


    "That''s true. Otherwise, is the stained glass for fun?"


    Evan still held Avery''s arms tight. Her words are just like a blade cutting Evan. Evan still held her shoulder tight and said, "the visual stimulation of color will make people easily irritable. I have to admit that I didn''t refuse the suggestion that there was stained glass in your room.


    But later, I loved you. I had already asked the maids to change it."


    Avery shook her head. She couldn''t believe that Evan tried to kill her and tortured the baby now because of the new toxin.


    "Why are you shaking your head? Don''t you believe me?"


    "I am tired now. You can leave first," Avery then raised her eyes slowly with no more energy. Then Avery thought of something and added, "oh. It is your study room. I got to go."


    "Don''t be angry with me."


    Avery tried to control herself to not be angry with him, but when she recalled what Diana said, "You can''t live with a man who tried to kill you" and the baby''s face, she became more sorrowful."


    Avery bit her lips and thought to herself, "when he loves me, he can be gentle and does care about me very much. But if he doesn''t love me anymore one day, will he hurt me again?"


    Thinking that she almost died because of Evan, how could she calm down?


    She didn''t want to see Evan at this time.


    "Talk to me! What are you thinking about?"


    "You know what I am thinking about."


    "Do you want to know what I am thinking? Mr. Howel was a skillful man. Why not cut my head and see what I was thinking¡­"


    "Don''t talk to me in this way, please. I am sorry about what I did before. Do you want to punish me? Kneel on the keyboard? I will as soon as you can forgive me."


    Avery then looked away. Evan reached out and touched her face, "Forgive me? Ok?"


    Avery then tried to get out of his hands.


    She tried her best to get out of his hands.


    Pang¡ª


    Avery fell, but she stood up as soon as possible, just looked like a soulless ragdoll, "I''m going to see the baby."


    "I want to go with you," Evan immediately held Avery''s wrist from behind.


    Avery then moved slightly and answered coldly, "you aren''t qualified."


    "Why do you talk to me in this way?" Evan tried to calm down. He was worried.


    "You don''t follow me."


    Then, Evan loosened. Avery just wanted to leave the study room as soon as possible.


    Avery walked into the baby room. The baby was sleeping. She was lying on the fence of a small shaker, touching her gentle and soft face with one hand. Suddenly, she frowned as if she had done something wrong. The baby frowned slightly and smacked her mouth.


    Avery touched the baby''s scar on her left. She felt uncomfortable, so Avery tried to move her little finger, and the baby happened to touch Avery''s finger gently.


    Tears filled with Avery''s eyes all of a sudden. Her voice was choked with tears.


    Her eyes were buried in her arms. Soon, her arms were wet because of the tears.


    She tried to relax her shoulders so as not to make noises and woke the baby up.


    Wah-wah¡ª


    The baby suddenly cries very loudly when she was sleeping as if she had the same feeling as her mother.


    Avery wiped tears away with the back of her hand. Then she picked up the little princess and patted her, "baby, don''t be afraid. No one will hurt you again. Mum will take you away from here."

 Chapter 567 - 567: I Give You What You Want

    Avery was patting the baby''s back gently.


    She didn''t find Sarah Ethel was close to her until Sarah covered the light with her body. Avery stepped back all of a sudden when she saw someone was here.


    "Mrs. Howel, are you frightened? I just heard that the baby was crying, so I come here in a hurry," Sarah explained in a panic, "besides, I heard nothing."


    Sarah had never lied, so her explanation gave Avery a feeling of embarrassment. When the little princess stopped crying, Avery put her back to the portable bed and added, "She is fine now. I guess she just had a nightmare."


    "Yeah, I agree with you. Mrs. Howel, please have a rest. I will look after the little princess."


    Avery nodded. When she walked out of the room, she stopped and turned back, finding that Sarah was crying.


    Finding Avery was looking at her, Sarah seemed to realize something, so she wiped away her tears with the back of her hand, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Howel. I didn''t mean to hear what you had told, but when I knew that you wanted to take the baby away, I couldn''t bear it. I love the little princess."


    Avery knew Sarah loved her daughter though they had only gotten along with each other for a few days.


    Seeing Sarah was crying, Avery felt very uncomfortable with closed eyes and said, "Sarah, would you like to leave with us? Wherever we go?"


    Tears still hung on Sarah''s face. She tried to wipe them away again and answered, "Mrs. Howel, are you serious? Would you like to let me go with you and the little princess?"


    Avery nodded.


    "But how to explain to Mr. Howel?"


    "I will manage to help you," Avery''s mind was in a mess now. She couldn''t live a day in this place because she didn''t know how to live with a man who had tried to hurt her.


    Avery went back to the bedroom. It was the room for Evan and her. When she went into the room, she found that there was no stained glass window and made a bitter smile. She thought to herself, "probably, whenever I went into the room, I will turn to check the window."


    Ding¡ª


    Here was a message for Avery.


    It was from Gabrielle. She said, "I had already left Top Girls Club and lived in the Alice Apartment. Everything was ok. Don''t worry about me."


    After finishing reading the message, Avery asked a maid to prepare water for her to have a shower. Then she took out a nightdress from the closet.


    In the bathroom, the maid had prepared her with purple lavender and different kinds of lavender bathing things for her. Finally, the maid tried the water temperature and then said, "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel knew you were in a bad mood, so he asked us to prepare the lavender first."


    "Fine, I got it," Avery waved and asked the maid to go out.


    After taking a bath with a purple lavender, Avery became relaxed. Twenty minutes later, she was in pajamas and a bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom.


    It was dim in the room. Avery didn''t turn on the light but kindled the lavender, which gave people a romantic atmosphere.


    When Avery took off the bathroom, the door of the bedroom opened.


    Avery looked at Evan and smiled, "Are you drunken?"


    The room was filled with alcohol now. Evan walked to Avery with a few big steps for holding her tight.


    "Aren''t you angry?" Evan asked in a hoarse voice.


    Avery didn''t answer. Instead, she picked up a wine glass next to the candle, which was prepared by a maid, saying, "I had been waiting for you. Here is the alcohol. I want to drink with you, but you had been drunk alone."


    Suddenly, Evan held Avery tight and went around.


    It all happened so quickly that Avery had no time to react. All of a sudden, the alcohol spilled, and the glass shattered to the ground.


    Evan hugged Avery tight and kissed her passionately as if they were lovers who had seen each other for a long time.


    Avery struggled with a chaos of thoughts when Evan kissed her chin, face, nose, lips¡­


    Evan was so tough and strong that Avery couldn''t push back.


    He touched and grabbed her b.r.e.a.s.t violently.


    The atmosphere was rather intense and exciting.


    A few times, Avery wanted to say something for asking Evan to stop, but Evan kissed her so violently that she couldn''t say a word.


    Avery tried to forget something unhappy, but Evan became more and more violent. Finally, Avery bit his ears.


    He then asked in a low voice, "you want?"


    "Wait for a second," Avery struggled to say something, "I have some words to say."


    "What?" Evan blew air to her ears and added, "darling, I miss you so much."


    "¡­."


    "I want you. I want you now."


    Avery thought to herself, "why is he so eager?"


    Then she bit her teeth hard and asked, "how much alcohol did you drink?"


    "Just two cups. Say it. What do you want to talk to me?" Evan looked at her seriously.


    "I want to move out."


    Evan was astonished but thought about it for a while. Evan would have refused him without hesitation, but now he understood why Avery wanted to move out.


    "Give me a house? I want to move out and live there for some time."


    "Prepare a villa for Mrs. Howel, Robert," Evan picked up the service bell and said coldly.


    "Wait a minute. I don''t want to live in a villa. I had chosen a house I like."


    "Do you know anything about the house?" Evan raised his eyebrow and asked.


    "Had she made a plan before?" Evan asked himself.


    "I just saw the advertis.e.m.e.nt. I like Alice Apartment 8th Floor, Room 802."


    Robert immediately searched it with his latest handheld phone and passed it to Evan.


    "According to the information about the apartment, it is a kind of rental apartment."


    "Yes, I like the room layout."


    "Are you sure? Why not live in a villa?" Evan stared at Avery and asked.


    "For me, the villa is too big. I only want to live in a small and warm house."


    "Do as she likes," Evan squeezed Avery''s earlobe while assigned the task to Robert.


    "I have one more request."


    Evan seemed to be very happy tonight and answered joyfully, "say it."


    "Can I take my baby and Sarah away? The baby loves Sarah and me very much. We won''t live there for a long time. Moreover, you can visit us whenever you want."


    Evan stared at Avery for a while and then nodded.


    Avery had never expected that Evan would agree with him so easily.


    "I give you what you want. Are you happy now? Can you forgive me?"


    Hearing that, Avery took a deep breath. She knew how careful she was when she asked him.

 Chapter 568 - 568: Don’t You Want Me To Stay Here?

    It was a dangerous decision for Avery because Gabrielle lived in the Alice Apartment, 8th floor, Room 801.


    Avery wanted to go back to B Country, where her parents lived. Until now, she realized that only her parents would like to protect her and sacrifice themselves for her.


    Since Avery didn''t say something more, Evan held her to the bed. He didn''t do anything but keep her as if he was afraid that she would go away at any time.


    In the early morning


    Robert had bought an apartment one night. Besides, according to Averys''s preference, the house was also decorated with a warm home style.


    Avery pushed away from the door of the terrace, seeing they were Gabrielle''s clothes hanging on the terrace, which was next to hers.


    Gabrielle had told Avery that she didn''t want Evan to know where she lived.


    Then Avery took a deep breath. Now she was free because Evan was not here.


    But at the same time, Avery was lost somehow.


    "Avery Peters, what are you thinking? Your daughter got a toxin because of him. If she weren''t healed, Evan would be the murderer," Avery said to herself.


    "Mrs. Howel," Robert shouted all of a sudden, "Mr. Howel wants you to make a choice."


    "What is it?" Avery frowned and asked.


    "Choice A: we are going to install monitors in all places in the house so that Mr. Howel can know what you are doing. Choice B: we are going to send some bodyguards to protect you outdoors. They will be outside the door and downstairs all the time."


    Hearing that, Avery frowned hard. She had expected that Evan must take some measures.


    "You want to interfere with my freedom," Avery answered unhappily, "moreover, I don''t believe Mr. Howel will have so much time to watch the surveillance video."


    "Mr. Howel has the same opinion as you, so he suggests you choose Choice B."


    "For Choice A, they will install monitors everywhere, including the bathroom. It is too terrible. That is to say. I don''t need to move out. About Choice B, bodyguards stood outside and downstairs all the time. But I am free when I am in the house," Avery thought to herself.


    In the end, Avery chose the Choice B. Ten bodyguards were responsible for standing in front of the door with a gun, and at least twelve bodyguards stood downstairs.


    Evan was very cautious.


    The door of the terrace next door was open. Gabrielle, who was in a Winnie the Pooh pajamas was rubbing her eyes and went out to pack away her clothes.


    Finding Avery was there, Gabrielle was astonished.


    Avery hurriedly put her index finger to her lips and made a snoring gesture.


    Gabrielle nodded and made an okay gesture.


    "Mrs. Howel."


    Avery immediately turned back. She went back to the room and closed the door of the terrace, "what else?"


    "It is the walkie-talkie that Mr. Howel gave you. If you need anything, press the button."


    "Fine. I got it. You can leave now."


    As soon as the bodyguards were out, Avery''s phone rang. It was a phone call from Gabrielle.


    "Sister Avery, can I see the little princess?"


    "No, you can''t. Probably, a few days later, you can see the baby. You should manage to make a way between your and my bathroom," Avery got the inspiration from Evan''s father''s castle.


    "All right. I have a business dinner tonight, sister. How can I go out?"


    "You can ask your assistant to put on makeup for you and disguise yourself. I believe the bodyguards must pay much attention to me, and they won''t notice you," Avery glanced at Sarah, who was sitting on the sofa and taking care of the little princess.


    Avery couldn''t let Evan know Gabrielle lived in the next house. Otherwise, she couldn''t escape from Gabrielle''s apartment.


    "Okay. Okay. I got it."


    "Will Jaxon come here?" Avery asked. She didn''t worry that Jaxon would come to see Gabrielle, but she was worried that Jaxon happened to see Evan.


    "He¡­ uh-huh, I guess he won''t come here," Gabrielle had paid off the debt. She believed that Jaxon wouldn''t annoy her. Besides, Jaxon got a new lover, Angel.


    "Gabrielle¡­" Avery stopped for a while and then continued to say, "I had told you that Jaxon is not your best choice."


    "I know, my dear sister. I know it is impossible to be with him."


    Avery knew something about Jaxon. He was a fierce man and did some gambling business or s.e.x.u.a.l business. On the contrary, Gabrielle was a pure and simple girl. Avery was worried that he would influence Gabrielle.


    "Mrs. Howel, look! The little princess is smiling," Sarah screamed in surprise, "she likes here."


    Before Avery ran over to get her mobile phone, Sarah had filmed the smile.


    Gabrielle quickly said, "call me with a video. I want to see it."


    Soon, it turned into video mode. Seeing the baby, Gabrielle also smiled.


    The joy and happiness were filled with the room. Although the house was smaller than Mr. Howel''s house, it was a warm place.


    Avery was glad to move out now.


    Soon, outside the door, there was a noise.


    "Ding!"


    Avery hurriedly hung up the phone and opened the door. It was Evan. Since he is about 180cm, there was not enough room for him.


    Evan glanced around coldly and said to himself, "how small the apartment is!"


    The living room was not as large as the living room. It was as large as Mr. Howel''s bathroom.


    When Evan walked into the room, he found the ceiling was extremely low.


    "Why are you here?" Avery sat on the sofa and asked. She didn''t know why, but she had a strange feeling that when Evan came in, the baby didn''t smile.


    "I come here to ensure you can live comfortably. By the way, I want to visit my room too."


    Avery had no expressions. She found the bodyguard got several big suitcases.


    "What do you want?"


    "Can''t you know? I want to live here," Evan glanced at his suitcases.


    "No, you can''t live here," Avery immediately shook her head.


    "No? Why?" Evan immediately became unhappy.


    "Why?" Avery said to herself.


    Avery tried to have quick thinking and said, "there are only two rooms. One for me and the baby. Another one is for Sarah. There is no other room."


    Avery deliberately chose this kind of apartment for three of them.


    "Can I live with you and the baby?"


    "The baby will cry at midnight. I am afraid that you will wake up."


    "How about the sofa?"


    "Sofa? Does Mr. Howel like to sleep on a sofa?" Avery thought to herself.


    "It is inconvenient. Sarah and I were women. We sometimes wear a nightdress walking here and there. Moreover, there is only one bathroom," Avery knew Evan didn''t like to share the bathroom with others except for Avery.


    "Don''t you want me to stay here?"

 Chapter 569 - 569: I Know Nothing About You

    "You don''t want me to stay here?" Evan stared at her with his dark and soulful eyes.


    While Avery picked up a toy and played with the little princess, she answered, "yes, you are right. I don''t want you to stay here. It is inconvenient for me."


    Hearing Avery''s answer, the bodyguard was still holding the suitcase embarrassedly. He didn''t know what he should do. He would have planned to put Evan''s luggage into one of the rooms.


    Avery knew she made Evan embarrassed, so she tried to persuade him, "you can leave after having dinner."


    Evan felt a bit more comfortable and waved his hands, saying, "take my suitcase back first."


    Avery was relieved all of a sudden. She knew if Evan stays here, she couldn''t get away from here, not to mention Sarah and the little princess.


    In the evening, Avery cooked by herself. Evan was glad, so he didn''t force her to let him stay here.


    There were three dishes and one soup. It was a kind of family dinner. Evan loved it so much that he deliberately finished it later. As you know, he usually finishes his dinner within thirty minutes, but now two hours have passed.


    Finally, Avery had to tell Evan that the baby wanted to sleep now, so he had to leave. Avery sent him to the door and opened it for him; however, at the same time, Gabrielle just opened the door.


    Gabrielle pushed her sunglasses up. She didn''t know what she should move on or step back.


    Boom¡ª


    Avery immediately closed the door.


    "Umm¡­ Sorry. I forgot that. I prepared some fruit for you. Would you like to eat some fruit?"


    Evan reached behind her and tried to twist the door lock, "who is outside?"


    "No. I just remembered the fruit tray."


    Evan didn''t believe it. He tried his best to push the door.


    The door opened¡ª


    But Gabrielle wasn''t here anymore. The bodyguards couldn''t provide some useful information too because she disguised herself, and no one could recognize her.


    Therefore, Evan would like to stay here for a while.


    Now, Gabrielle was in the GMC Denali. Since Avery told her that she wouldn''t be recognized by Evan, she was so nervous at that time that her hands were sweaty.


    When Gabrielle arrived, the press conference had already finished, and everyone started to walk towards the main hall for dinner.


    Gabrielle followed others. When she passed by a restroom, she went into it and made up. Then when she went out of the toilet, few people were walking towards the hall.


    Suddenly, someone dragged her skirt. She turned around but found one here. Later, when she looked down, she found a boy standing behind her.


    The boy dragged her skirt, and timidly raised his head. He had a white and baby fat face with big and thick eyelashes. His dark eyes were shining.


    Gabrielle also widened her eyes and looked at him blinking. "What does he want to do? I have not finished my work, but I am already popular? Besides, I find the little boy looks like someone," Avery thought to herself.


    The boy interrupted Avery''s thoughts and said, "I am lost."


    "You can find Uncle Bodyguards or Mr. Waiter to help you. Look! They are over there."


    Gabrielle pointed to the bodyguards and waiters. She was almost late. Otherwise, she would show him the way by herself.


    At this time, all waiters and bodyguards came to see Gabrielle.


    At the same time, the little boy insisted, "I want you to take me to find Mommy."


    "What''s your mommy''s name?" Gabrielle asked, but the boy closed his mouth and said nothing.


    He lowered his eyes and looked so pitiful, "I can''t find my mommy. You should take me to find her¡­" the little boy grabbed Gabrielle''s skirt tight. Moreover, he covered half of his body with her skirt.


    He had almost the same height as Avery''s waist. Looking at him, Gabrielle also thought he was poor, so she answered, "all right. I take you to find your mommy."


    Gabrielle reached out to hold the boy''s hands, but he refused. He only grabbed Gabrielle''s skirt walking in the opposite direction of the banquet hall.


    Gabrielle just came here and knew nothing about the little boy.


    She stared at him. He was dressed in a suit and looked beautiful, just like a doll.


    Gabrielle guessed, "he must be born in a rich family."


    "What''s your name?" Avery asked.


    The boy didn''t turn to her, but went straight forward, "my name is little Pudding."


    "What a cute name," Gabrielle praised. But the boy turned around and said seriously, "childish."


    The little didn''t like his nickname.


    "Why do you take me here?"


    "I guess my mommy could be here," the little boy still grabbed Gabrielle''s skirt.


    "We are close to the kitchen. Are you sure your mommy is over there?" Gabrielle asked.


    "I am sure!"


    The little boy took Gabrielle to a dark passageway. He had a look and turned around in a timid expression, asking Gabrielle, "can you help me call my mommy?"


    Gabrielle was a little scared, but the little boy was so cute, just like an angel. She didn''t want to refuse him.


    "Shall I enter alone? Would you like to go with me?" Gabrielle asked.


    "I am afraid of dark," the boy answered timidly.


    "All right. You can wait for me outside, but you shouldn''t leave here. Otherwise, I can''t find you even if I find your mommy."


    Then Gabrielle walked in. The little boy was staring at her back strangely.


    After taking a few steps, Gabrielle disappeared. She suddenly shouted, "ah!"


    Hearing the scream, the boy looked joyful.


    "Little Pudding. I fell. Please pull me up," Gabrielle shouted.


    It was dark.


    The little boy didn''t answer her.


    "Little Pudding. Little Pudding, did you do it on purpose? Do you know it is a freezer room? You took me here on purpose?"


    Gabrielle now realized that the little boy trapped her into a freezer room.


    The boy snorted and said to himself, "now she finally got it. What a stupid woman!"


    The boy had planned to leave directly, but when he heard, Gabrielle shouted to him, he couldn''t help saying, "you deserve it."


    "Why did you do that? I didn''t hurt you," Gabrielle pushed the iron door of the freezer and shouted.


    "Because I hate you."


    "I know nothing about you."


    "Because of you, my brother always hangs out."


    "Your brother? I don''t know your brother," Gabrielle''s eyes rolled, "wait!"


    "Is he the brother of Jaxon? It is no wonder that he looks so familiar," Avery said to herself.

 Chapter 570 - 570: I’ll Take Care Of Him

    No wonder RiRi looked so familiar. According to this thought, was Jackson, this little child''s brother?


    The age gap was a little wide.


    However, one of them locked Gabrielle up in the club, and the other locked her up in the freezer. They used the same means of deception.


    Gabrielle no longer patted the door, knowing that it was useless. She hugged her chest and squatted down. It was so cold at the edge of the freezer.


    "Your brother is Jackson?"


    "How dare you call Jackson''s name? Bitch. You get close to my brother just for money."


    "..."


    The little child looked less than seven years old. Why was he so dramatic?


    Gabrielle couldn''t see the child''s expression, but she could imagine the satisfaction on his face.


    She squatted on the ground and took a breath, "You are so young. Why is your brain full of so many things?"


    The child had an innocent and lovely face, but his look in his eyes was cold.


    "Don''t look down upon me!"


    Gabrielle, with a smile, did not know what a thing she touched, and used the thing to draw circles on the ground, "Don''t look down upon a.d.u.l.ts. Do you think your appearance and sound can confuse all the people?"


    "You..."


    The child stopped talking because he saw Gabrielle coming out of the dark passage.


    Gabrielle was dressed in a long black dress, which was mingled with darkness. The first thing the child saw was her white face and innocent big eyes. The boy was a little unsteady, "How can you come out?"


    Didn''t Gabrielle fall into the freezer? How did she get out of there?


    She has been talking to him since she fell into the freezer. Didn''t she fall in at all?


    Was she pretending just now?


    Gabrielle made a face in front of him, "Do you really think I will be deceived by you? I''m just standing on the edge. Now it''s your turn to go to the freezer."


    Gabrielle just wanted to scare him. She didn''t expect the little child to turn around and run, but his collar had been caught by her, who dragged him back.


    The child struggled at first. With his head down, he coughed violently and then turned into a dry howl.


    Gabrielle thought he was pretending, but she saw his face flushed, and there were red pimples on his face.


    There seemed to be something stuck in his throat so that he couldn''t breathe. He struggled a few times and fell to Gabrielle''s legs.


    Gabrielle was a nursing professional, and she put him on the ground and observed the face of the child.


    The child had an allergic reaction, and foreign matter in his stomach poured up to block the trachea because of nausea.


    Gabrielle picked him up, hugged him from behind, and kept his hand under his chest but above his navel, pressing his abdomen hard. She found that he still didn''t spit the foreign matter out, so she had to straddle the hip of the child. When she was about to put her hands in his abdomen, she heard footsteps.


    It''s about 17 or 18 people. The man in the front was in a black suit and looked hardhearted.


    Behind Jackson, in addition to Holly, bodyguards, and the party managers, there was a woman who looked less than 30 years old and rushed over at first. When Holly saw Gabrielle straddling the little child, her voice sounded first.


    "Gabrielle, what are you doing? You want to strangle him?"


    Holly rushed over and wanted to open the hands of Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle looked up and said, "How can I strangle him with my hands on his abdomen?"


    If she really had wanted to strangle the child, she should have put her hands around his neck. Wasn''t it common sense?


    The young woman was nervous when she saw the child, "RiRi, what''s wrong with you?"


    From the woman''s anxious look, Gabrielle speculated that she should be the child''s mother. Was the woman really Jackson''s mother too?


    Gabrielle didn''t expect Jackson''s mother to be so young.


    The woman only looked a few years older than Jackson.


    "It''s an acute allergic reaction, and the trachea may now be blocked by foreign matter."


    "Send him to the hospital first! Gabrielle, are you sitting on the child and trying to kill him?"


    Gabrielle ignored Holly and said to the young woman, "I''ve learned nursing care, and I''ll take care of him first."


    After that, she pressed against the abdomen of the child with both hands. After all, RiRi was only a child, and she had to control her strength.


    But Gabrielle''s behavior, in other eyes, was appalling. They thought Gabrielle was hitting a child''s body with her own weight.


    "Gabrielle, he will die if you do this!"


    "You are not a professional. How can you save him? What if you can''t save him?"


    "Let''s call an ambulance and take him to the hospital."


    "It''s horrible. Look at the child''s face."


    The people present whispered, and there are frightened voices of several women.


    Only Billy, the child''s mother, knelt and looked at Gabrielle quietly, but she was nervous too.


    She also learned first aid and knew Gabrielle was doing the right thing.


    The foreign matter was stuck in the trachea. RiRi was suffocated now, and it would be late to wait until the ambulance came.


    "Hurry up and get to the hospital."


    There was a person on the side who urged.


    Suddenly the child vomited. Gabrielle opened his mouth and cleaned out the foreign matter in his mouth.


    Though the foreign matter was cleaned out and the child was still in a coma.


    Holly winked at a bodyguard on the side to pull up the child.


    Gabrielle focused on the child''s situation. After the foreign matter was vomited, the child could not breathe, so Gabrielle had to do artificial breathing for him.


    Gabrielle pinched the two sides of the child''s cheeks slightly and bent down to do artificial breathing. Hill felt his ass was kicked and went out.


    After confirming Mr. Oliver''s intention, Hill said, "Let me do artificial breathing for him."


    Gabrielle was slightly stunned and took a glance at Jackson. Her expression made Jackson upset.


    Hill went to Gabrielle, and the face of Gabrielle was close to the child. When she was about to get up, the child opened his eyes.


    The child saw her fair face with no makeup, and a faint fragrance was over his nose.


    Gabrielle looked up and smiled at the child. No one found him blushing because of an allergic reaction on his face.


    Billy hugged the child in her arms, "RiRi, you scared Mommy."

 Chapter 571 - 571: Be My Woman

    Gabrielle took a breath of relief, "He has an acute allergy, so you still have to take him to the hospital."


    Lying on the ground, the child was holding her mother''s dress.


    If he was taken to the hospital, he was expected to be given an injection by the doctor, and his ass would hurt.


    "Get him some medicine if he is afraid of an injection," Gabrielle said to Billy.


    "Will the medicine be bitter?" Asked the child.


    Gabrielle smiled and said, "It''s super bitter."


    Gabrielle deliberately scared him, who had wanted her to fall into the freezer just now. She had to punish the child in this way.


    The child swallowed his saliva and said, "I''m not afraid."


    "You are so brave." Gabrielle was teasing him.


    The child''s face was hot. Suddenly, he was at a loss and had no idea how to face Gabrielle, so he looked up at Holly.


    Holly was nervous, looked at the child, and said, "RiRi, are you all right? Does it hurt? Shall I hold you up?"


    Holly went to him, and she crouched in front of him.


    When Holly approached the child, the child raised his hand and slapped Holly in the face.


    He slapped her so hard that Holly''s head was on the side.


    The surrounding people were dismayed. Gabrielle looked at the red and swollen face of the child and opened her eyes wide. The child slapped Holly!


    The people in the Oliver family were reckless, and even a child could be so arrogant.


    "RiRi, why did you slap me?" Holly asked him.


    "You gave me a walnut cake."


    "Holly, you know that he is allergic to walnuts."


    Holly grievously looked at Jackson and said, "I forgot. I didn''t mean to do it."


    The child snorted, and suddenly caught the hand of Gabrielle, "Let''s go."


    "Us?" Gabrielle didn''t know why she had to go with the child.


    "Yeah, you just saved me. I''m going to be with you. After that, you''re my woman." The child said seriously, "Don''t call me RiRi. Call me, Richard."


    Gabrielle was speechless. The child had just wanted to lock her into the freezer, and now he said she was his woman.


    Jackson raised his eyebrows, and he was expressionless.


    At this time, the dinner party had started, and Director Sheffield came to call them in person.


    Gabrielle, according to the party''s arrangement, sat on the main table.


    Richard pulled Billy over, and he sat to the right-hand side of Gabrielle.


    Jackson also came with Holly.


    Jackson sat directly on the left-hand side of Gabrielle, and Holly sat beside him.


    At the beginning of the dinner, waiters served them appetizers. At this time, the large screen began to play the investment trailer.


    As the light in the banquet hall was dimmed, people looked up at the screen, and everyone''s face was shrouded in the light from the screen.


    "Your acting skills are much better than Holly," Richard spoke bluntly.


    Gabrielle smiled and said, "If you say that, it will make me offend someone."


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll protect you."


    Protected by a child, Gabrielle thought it''s funny, "Why will you protect me?"


    "I don''t like Holly or you being my sister-in-law. You can be my wife."


    "..."


    "Richard." Billy smiled angrily.


    Billy observed Gabrielle in secret, who looked not scheming at first sight. Was Gabrielle Holly''s opponent?


    "Why was the air conditioner turned on?" Director Sheffield shivered and found that the coldness was from the direction of Jackson.


    Jackson took a glance at Gabrielle.


    Wife?


    The little child''s wife?


    Gabrielle''s hand under the tablecloth was caught by Jackson, and the man applied strength to her hand.


    Gabrielle opened her eyes open. What was this man going to do? Wasn''t that all right? Wasn''t he pretending not to know her?


    Why was he mad all of a sudden?


    Was it because of Richard''s words?


    They didn''t have anything to do with each other. What was he doing?


    Gabrielle tried hard to pull out her hand, but Jackson''s strength was stronger than her.


    Gabrielle was slightly irritated, and her other hand suddenly moved to the thigh of the man and pinched the inside of his thigh.


    It was like an electric current flowing into Jackson''s entire spine.


    Jackson loosened her hand and found there were two more crescent-shaped nail marks on the back of his hand.


    "Richard, you are so young. Don''t talk about this." Holly teased him, and there was still disobedience in her intonation. Since the decision of the marriage of the Oliver family and the Gibson family, the damned child has always changed his way of teasing her.


    Today, knowing that the child was allergic to walnuts, Holly had taken the opportunity to take the walnut cake to him deliberately, but she did not expect it would let Gabrielle have the opportunity to behave.


    Richard was the most spoiled child in the Oliver family, and even Jackson was inferior to him.


    Richard said in disdain, "Age has nothing to do with love. No one can stop love when it comes."


    Richard was a child. When he said this, everyone laughed, and none of them took it seriously.


    However, Jackson half squinted his eyes.


    Gabrielle, with a hand supporting her chin, looked at Richard and said, "If I don''t meet the one I love, I''ll wait for you to grow up."


    "Gabrielle, you are so funny. You will find yourself in your thirties when Richard grows up." Holly joked.


    Richard comforted Gabrielle, "Don''t worry. When I grow up, I will certainly marry you! But before I marry you, I''m your man too. I will protect you."


    Then he said to Holly, "Even though Gabrielle will be old, she is still younger than you."


    Holly darkened her face and said, "Jackson, your brother is eloquent."


    The scene has become a little awkward. Fortunately, waiters started to serve the main course. Richard didn''t care whether it was awkward and took up the shrimp. Billy immediately stopped him.


    "Richard, you can''t eat seafood. You are allergic to it."


    "This is for Gabrielle."


    Richard put the shrimp on his plate, carefully peeled off the shell of the shrimp, and then put the shrimp in Gabrielle''s plate.


    He immediately warmed Gabrielle.


    "RiRi, you are a gentleman."


    "Call me, Richard." Richard protested against her, then raised his chin and caught a glimpse of Jackson, "Be my woman, and I will peel shrimps for you all my life."


    Under the tablecloth, Gabrielle''s thigh was hit by a powerful thigh on the left. She was eating shrimp, and she almost choked by Richard''s words.


    All she heard was Jackson''s whispering, "Dare you to eat it?"

 Chapter 572 - 572: I Will Miss You

    Gabrielle swallowed the shrimp. What''s the matter?


    In what identity did Jackson order her? There was his fiancee who sat beside him.


    Billy saw that her son could peel shrimp, and she said to Richard, "Mom wants to eat the shrimp that you''re peeling,"


    "Mommy, I''m chasing Gabrielle now. I''m going to peel shrimps for her first. Wait a minute."


    Billy looked at the son with tears.


    Richard saw Gabrielle putting the shrimp into her mouth one by one, immediately went to take a shrimp, and prepared to peel it for her.


    Looking at the plate, the two hands hold the same head of the shrimp. Richard found that Jackson was holding the shrimp too.


    Richard frowned at Jackson, who deliberately turned a blind eye to Richard. The two men were deadlocked. Gabrielle sat among them and watched the shrimp move over on the plate.


    What''s the situation? Were they fighting for a shrimp? Didn''t Jackson feel shameful when he fought for shrimp with a child?


    The point was that two people squeezed her in the middle.


    "Jackson, my woman likes shrimp. Let go of it."


    "My woman likes shrimp, too!"


    Richard looked at the shrimp picked out by Holly, "She doesn''t eat shrimp."


    "I won''t let it go!"


    Under the deadlock, Gabrielle had to use her leg to hit Jackson''s. Jackson opened his eyes wide, and he was surprised that Gabrielle would help that kid.


    Richard took the opportunity to take the shrimp into the plate and then continued to peel the shrimp for Gabrielle. At the same time, Jackson also held a few shrimps on the plate.


    Jackson peeled the shrimps and put them on his plate. He didn''t give them to anyone. Glancing at the shrimp in Jackson''s hands, Richard sped peeling the shrimp in his hands.


    Jackson glanced at Richard, and his fingers began to accelerate.


    They had just fought for a shrimp, and now they were having a competition for peeling shrimps. They have peeled the shrimps in the tray.


    As soon as Jackson put down the knife, he picked up the glass from the side to drink. Gabrielle leaned slightly and whispered, "This is mine."


    Jackson put down the glass in his hand and saw a red lipstick mark on the glass.


    To avoid being discovered that he had taken the wrong glass, he wiped the lipstick with his lips.


    Gabrielle quietly brought her class to the left and found that Richard was looking at her glass.


    Gabrielle''s cheeks continued to flush with embarrassment until the end of the party.


    When she came out of the door, she found the car was gone. A bodyguard in a black suit came over, "Miss Peters, I''m going to drive you home."


    Gabrielle waved her hand to refuse him. Hill walked over, "Gabrielle, please come with me."


    Did Jackson and Richard both want to take her back?


    She was afraid, looked at Jackson''s car, and said to Hill, "Why should I follow you into the car? I don''t know your car and the person in the car."


    Gabrielle''s mobile phone received a text message from Jackson: You want to take a rocking car?


    Feeling the car was shaking in front of her, Gabrielle realized what he meant. She wanted to break the tire, but she kept a smile on her face, then took out two coins and said to Hill, "Give these two coins to your boss and tell him that it''s for him to take the rocking vehicle in the amus.e.m.e.nt park."


    If Jackson wanted to take a rocking car, he could go to an amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Gabrielle could still afford two dollars.


    With that, she reached out, stopped a taxi, and went into it.


    Hill stared at the two coins in the palm of his hand. What did the two coins mean?


    Were they secret signals to Mr. Oliver?


    When did they play such a brain-burning game?


    Hill opened the car door doubtfully and handed over the two coins to Jackson. Jackson held the two coins and put on an evil smile.


    ***


    After Gabrielle left, Evan ate fruits in the apartment and stayed for nearly two hours. The baby had already fallen asleep. Avery urged Evan several times before he left.


    Avery watched Evan, Robert, and several bodyguards get in the car.


    At the moment of the start of the car, Evan seemed to have sensed her gaze and looked up through the car window.


    They stared at each other''s eyes. Avery made her decision and closed the window quickly.


    On the coffee table, the phone suddenly vibrated. It was Gabrielle''s call.


    "Avery, I''ll have the decoration team start digging the hole tomorrow."


    "Is that the position I''m talking about?"


    "Yes, there will be no mistake."


    "Wait, I''ll go to move the cabinet first." Gabrielle paused and said, "Remember to turn on your stereo to the maximum."


    Bodyguards outside the door would not take it seriously when they heard the sound of an electric drill, and they would only think Gabrielle''s apartment was in decoration.


    Early the next morning, the wall was broken through in less than half an hour.


    Gabrielle waved away the smoke and dust, and came from the opposite side, "Wow, with such a loud noise, the baby is still sleeping. I envy her so much."


    Gabrielle was harassed all night by Richard and didn''t sleep well. Fortunately, she didn''t have to act today. Otherwise, she had to wear heavy makeup to cover dark eye circles.


    Gabrielle looked at the little baby on her little bed while Avery looked at the hole thoughtfully.


    Although they were able to cover the hole with the cabinet, Evan would make a thorough search of the house if they three left. If the hole was found, Gabrielle would soon be found too.


    In the light of Evan''s character, he would use Gabrielle to threaten her.


    "I don''t want to get you into trouble." Avery said in a direct manner, "I don''t want the thing to be troublesome."


    "Avery, it''s okay. I''m not afraid."


    "After I leave, let someone fill this hole."


    "Well, what should we do now?"


    "Where is the big box I asked you to prepare?"


    "It''s ready. What if the little baby cries while you''re hiding in there? In fact, you can discuss it with Evan if you want to go to Country B. Maybe he will let you go."


    Avery shook her head, "I don''t want him to follow us."


    If Evan knew it, he would follow them. Avery left because she could not get rid of her memories and shadows. With Evan around, it was purgatory torture for Avery, and she didn''t want to stay with him for a minute.


    "You''re going to abandon me?" Gabrielle was upset and said, "Avery, it wasn''t long before you returned home. You are leaving now. I will miss you."


    "Aren''t you going to act? When you stop filming, I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    When the doorbell rang, Gabrielle''s assistant pushed the tool cart in.

 Chapter 573 - 573: Say It All At Once

    Sarah pretended to be an assistant to Gabrielle, and Avery and her baby hid in the box. Sarah put the box on the cart, which was covered with a black cloth. The inner space was small, but it could accommodate Avery and her baby.


    The baby was held in Avery''s arms and felt her mother''s embrace, so she was particularly safe and didn''t cry.


    No one knew about Avery''s going to Country B except Gabrielle and Charles. Even if Evan finally found out that she was in Country B, she could use her rights to prohibit him from entering Country B.


    Unexpectedly, everything went well, and no one would have expected Avery to leave in such a way.


    Therefore, Avery, hugging the baby, and Sarah successfully got on the taxi and watched the apartment get farther and farther away.


    Sarah said to Avery, "Although I don''t know why you want to get out of here, I know Mr. Howel will be sad if he finds you''re not here."


    Avery covered the baby''s face with a blanket. Would Evan be sad?


    Because of him, the baby became like this.


    She knew that he had hated her so much, but she never expected Evan would hurt her.


    "Will we be back?" Sarah asked her.


    Avery looked out of the window. There was a reason to want to go back to a city that doesn''t belong to her. In the past, she could leave her mother to come here because of Evan, but now she had no reason to come back again.


    The car sped on the road and soon arrived at the airport. Several bodyguards came to Avery, "My lady, your mother has been waiting for a long time in the plane."


    Avery held the baby tightly, looked up quickly, and thought the bodyguards looked familiar.


    When she saw a mixed-blood bodyguard, she suddenly remembered a few bodyguards that Logan had wanted her to take with her.


    These bodyguards were tall and handsome because they all had gone through careful selection.


    Escorted by these bodyguards all the way, they boarded a luxurious passenger plane temporarily docked in the airport.


    Avery''s mother, Olivia, stood in front of the cabin and waved to them.


    It''s windy. The wind blew Olivia''s long hair and clothes.


    "Mom." Avery was quickly pulled into the plane by Olivia, who was dressed in a white woolen coat.


    "Let me see the baby." Olivia had wanted to see the baby, but she was refused by Logan, who said that he would come with her when he was not busy. She was so happy when she heard her daughter decided to go back to Country B.


    Olivia also heard a lot about her daughter. In the months when her daughter had been in a coma, she had been with her almost every day. Logan had sent people to invite Olivia many times, but she hadn''t gone back. Finally, Logan had let someone kidnap her back.


    Unexpectedly, it was not long before Avery had given birth to the baby.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked your father to find the best doctor in Country B, and I''m sure he''ll take care of the baby."


    "Charles is studying the treatment plan. I believe that he will cure the baby."


    "That''s good." Olivia held the baby from Avery''s arms and refused to let the baby go, "You don''t know. When you were young, you were crying in the middle of the night every day. It was no use holding you around every night."


    When Olivia saw the baby, she seemed to see Avery''s childhood. She was absent from Avery''s childhood, so she wanted to make up her back on the little baby.


    "The baby is also very fond of crying." Avery touched her nose, which looked like Evan''s nose.


    She shook her head. Why did she think of him again?


    "Avery!"


    She seemed to hear Evan''s voice.


    "Avery, don''t you dare leave?"


    Avery looked around subconsciously and looked out of the window. There was nothing but the sound of the propeller blowing hard in the air.


    Soon the sound of the propeller was getting louder and louder.


    After a while, the plane took off.


    In the mansion, there was a crisp click.


    Evan crushed the crystal goblet in his hand.


    The crystal fragments fell to the ground, and blood dripped from his fingers.


    Bright red blood was shocking against his slender white fingers.


    "You said Avery has gone?" Eventually, Avery did not forgive him and ran away from him.


    "The bodyguard knocked at the door for a long time, but no one answered. Bodyguards then broke into the room directly, and found that the baby and Sarah were gone."


    "Where has she gone?"


    "I have asked bodyguards to check it out."


    Evan didn''t say anything for a while.


    Suddenly, as no one reacted, Evan picked up the vase on the coffee table and threw it out.


    "How long will it take?"


    "It..." Robert''s voice was low. Mrs. Howel obviously planned it in advance, or she wouldn''t have gone without warning.


    The suspicious place was that Mrs. Howel had suddenly moved out of the mansion. No one would expect Mrs. Howel to leave while she was still feeding Mr. Howel in the apartment last night.


    "Give you an hour. Within an hour, find out where she has gone." Wherever Avery went, Evan would bring her back. Though she hated him, he would let her trust him again, and he just wouldn''t let her out of his life.


    They''ve been through so much that there''s no reason to separate them.


    An hour later, Robert reported to Evan, "Mr. Howel, we have found the whereabouts of Mrs. Howel."


    "Where is she?"


    "Mrs. Howel was picked up by a plane, and she should have gone back to Country B."


    "Prepare a plane for me."


    "But Mr. Howel..." Robert was sure Mr. Howel would go into a rage when he heard his words.


    He took a deep breath uneasily, and said, "As a princess of Country B, Mrs. Howel put you on the blacklist of Country B."


    "The blacklist of Country B? So?"


    "Therefore, no matter what kind of means of transportation you take, you are not allowed to enter the territory of Country B."


    "How dare she!" Evan darkened his face. His hand has been wrapped in gauze, but he punched on the coffee table. The blue glass surface directly split into two halves.


    "Phone!"


    "Your telephone number has also been put in the blacklist." Robert''s voice was too low to be heard.


    It was clear that Avery did not want to give him a chance at all.


    "Call the President."


    "Mr. Howel, I may not have made it clear. Country B blocks your phone."


    Even the business of the Howel Group in Country B was ordered to be terminated.


    Seeing Robert hesitating, Evan was impatient, "What else? Say it all at once!"


    Robert quietly stepped away from Evan and then said, "The President has announced that he is going to choose a husband for Mrs. Howel."

 Chapter 574 - 574: Find A Way To Let Evan Have It

    In his first attempt to persuade Avery to stay in Country B, Logan had long wanted Avery to marry a person in the country.


    Now, as Avery has returned to Country B, the whole country was celebrating. Logan, as her father, naturally was willing to give her the best.


    Although Avery was divorced and had a little baby, her beauty, and her identity would still attract many gentlemen in the country.


    Evan couldn''t suppress his anger and kicked over the coffee table, "That''s impossible!"


    How could his woman marry someone else? He wouldn''t allow it.


    He paced back and forth fretfully, knowing that Avery was still angry with him, so she cut off every chance he could find her.


    She was not going to give him any chance. How much did she hate him?


    Put him on the blacklist?


    Evan''s ferocious eyes suddenly looked at Robert, "Prepare another identity for me."


    In order to see Avery, he probably wouldn''t hesitate to dress up as a woman.


    Avery, if I knew I would fall in love with you, I would love you at first sight.


    I would never let you suffer if I knew I would fall in love with you.


    ***


    Avery opened her eyes in a daze and looked out of the window. What went into her eyes was the vast sea, and the blue sea reflected the sparkling light.


    She inexplicably remembered that Evan had taken her straight to the seafood market when they came to Country B for the first time.


    He had said he had wanted to catch seafood for her, himself, and make dishes for her, himself.


    Half a year later, things were different. If she had known the truth, she might have left more firmly.


    She told herself that it would start all over again.


    Her little baby must be well.


    A soft hand behind held Avery''s hand. Avery looked back. Her mother was holding the baby with one hand and used her other hand to hold her hard.


    It was as if to give her courage.


    "Avery, you''re home." Olivia was telling her that she had a family and a home.


    Avery was not lonely, and she would be happy in the future.


    Avery burst into tears and nodded hard.


    Sarah unfastened her seat belt and hurriedly held up the little baby.


    Olivia held Avery''s hand and followed Sarah. When they came out of the cabin, Avery, with a little surprise, looked at the flowers beneath.


    Olivia said to her, "People in the country know you are going home, and some of them have spontaneously turned this place into a sea of flowers."


    In addition to the important responsibility for diplomatic relations with neighboring countries, the princess of Country B has played the role of a charitable hub, so the princess had a high reputation.


    Because of Rebecca''s affairs, Avery had been attacked by the people of Country B. After Rebecca was exposed, they learned that Avery was the real princess, and they had their love for Avery.


    "Wow, it''s our princess. She is so gorgeous."


    Avery waved to the people. Sarah held the little baby and got into the car first under the escort of bodyguards.


    Elegantly, Olivia nodded to the people, but she did not notice that there was a woman with messy hair staring at them viciously in the crowd.


    Avery felt the vicious look, looked around, and did not find anything wrong. After all, there were many bodyguards around them.


    Avery and her mother then got into a car, and people enthusiastically rushed up and were finally stopped by bodyguards.


    A team of cars drove to the presidential palace.


    White buildings, towering into the clouds, were majestic.


    The plants on both sides were lush, the red carpet extended all the way to the inside, and the army whistled and greeted them with the highest courtesy.


    Logan, in a green military uniform, stood on the steps in front of the presidential palace, handsome and serious.


    With his hands behind his back, he said only a few words, "It''s so good to see you come back."


    At the moment, he said these words as a general father, not as a president.


    Avery couldn''t smile at him when she remembered the things he had done before.


    Sure enough, Logan continued to say, "You know what it means to be back?"


    Avery raised her chin, and of course, she knew what it meant.


    Logan had only one daughter and an adopted son, so he needed someone to share responsibilities for him.


    "Logan, our daughter just got home. Are you trying to scare her away?" Olivia glanced at him, discontentedly.


    "As a princess of the country, my daughter was born to be extraordinary."


    Avery looked around but did not see James. As her father''s adopted son, he was her brother, right?


    Andrew had mentioned that Jessica had lost the memory about James and that it would no longer have Jessica in James'' memory. Avery was very curious about whether James forgot Jessica.


    Could a person lose his memory so thoroughly?


    "Avery has a lot to learn from tomorrow. Otherwise, how can she deserve to be a princess in the country?"


    "She will learn these things a few days later. If she doesn''t learn these things, she won''t be a princess?"


    "Don''t you want me to find her the best man in the country?"


    "Well, I think it''s good to learn these things tomorrow."


    Avery, "..."


    The baby''s cry interrupted their conversation. Olivia and Avery were in a hurry to hold the baby, but Logan stopped Avery.


    "I stopped Evan''s planes and cruise sh.i.p.s when he tried to enter the country."


    "There''s no need to pay attention to him."


    "What happened between you two?"


    Avery shook her head and did not want to say anything. Logan didn''t ask her again. Letting her marry a man in the country was Logan''s hope, so it would be better if they broke up.


    ***


    Diana, who was in Country H, got rid of Evan''s bodyguards and ran out of the hospital. As soon as she got off the plane, she heard from Charles that Avery had returned to Country B. Diana thought Avery could not bear the fact that Evan had tried to hurt her.


    Even God was helping her this time.


    Diana excitedly held the small porcelain bottle hanging in front of her chest with a rope, inside which it was edible oil. It''s said that a man would fall in love with a woman as long as he took it for seven days.


    The absence of Avery was the best opportunity.


    She would find a way to let Evan have it.

 Chapter 575 - 575: Plan To Seduce Him

    Streams of dark blue lights lightened up the face of the man who sat on the couch in the darkness. His eyes were red and stared at the delicate face he has been thinking about day and night on the screen.


    Everything she said and every move she made had the deadly charisma that brought men to her. The people in B country were thrilled about her appearance. On the contrary, he was deeply gloomy over losing her.


    Avery was not a woman attached to old connections. She could shine after she left him. It was like telling him she could live well without him.


    This was a dangerous thought. Evan couldn''t let her have it, for he could not live without her.


    Knock.


    Evan slightly moved his eyelids over the gentle move.


    He moved away from the giant screen and looked up. He checked up on Diana.


    Diana was well dressed. Her hair casually hung on her shoulder. It was still wet from the shower she just took, presumably. She smelt a tiny yet fragrant scent, giving off deadly allure.


    The tight dress brought out her figure.


    It was the slip dress, and the collar was low. Evan could see all her fair and smooth skin above her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Waterdrops were on her collarbones.


    Feeling Evan''s look, Diana slightly lowered her face. She couldn''t dare to look up at him. She bent over and looked at the soup the maid brought her. Diana knew Evan must be hungry because he didn''t eat for a day.


    Even if he was not hungry, she had to persuade him to drink it.


    The reason was she dropped something in the soup.


    "Evan, " Diana blushed, her face getting maiden red.


    Diana bit her lips. She was confident in her charm. But she started getting shaky when she saw Avery''s face on the screen, and Evan''s possessive look.


    Evan didn''t talk to her. He probably has heard that she escaped from H country from the bodyguards. So he was not surprised to see her here.


    Diana lost all her confidence, and her voice was low.


    "Do you have a fight? I heard Avery came back to the B Country from the maids. I know you must be worried. But Avery might stop getting mad after a while. I''m afraid you stay up late, so I ask the maids to make some soup."


    She would not admit she had ulterior motives, though her dress and her look suggested otherwise.


    But Evan was watching the news and clearly annoyed.


    If she was too desperate, she would hardly find another chance to approach him in a long-time once he refused her, let alone made him drink the stuff spiced with the drug for seven days in a row.


    She planned to seduce and comfort him with her thoughtful and considerate actions. The first step was asking him to drink the soup.


    Evan looked away, "Take it away."


    Evan was cold and indifferent. Diana''s hand stopped in the air, and she sighed to put the soup on the table, "Remember to drink it."


    If she forced him, he would get suspicious. But if she put the soup in front of him, he would want to drink it.


    "I''ll head back now. Remember to drink it while it''s hot."


    Diana left the study seeing Evan was in no mood to talk to her. As it happened, Tinder came in with another woman. She gave her a look out of alert. But it was so quick that she didn''t see her face. Then they came in.


    Why would Tinder bring another woman in Evan''s study so late in the night?


    The door was shut. She wanted to hear something putting her ears against the door. But it was soundproof.


    In the study, Tinder said, "Sir, she''s here."


    On the screen, Avery was coming out of the plane and waved at the people. The scene was repeatedly played like Evan would not get tired of it.


    She saw this upon entering. She finally woke up a bit. She yawned, covering her mouth with her hand. It was almost 11 at night. She had to go to the movie set at 5. She rarely got a chance to sleep early, but she was brought here.


    Evan said coldly from the sofa, "Give me your phone."


    Gabby didn''t know what he was up to. But she gave her phone to Tinder.


    Tinder gave the back to Evan.


    The phone was already unlocked. Evan clicked the address book. And he pulled out Avery''s number.


    His number was blocked. And he was on her blacklist. In B country, apart from Charles, Gabby was probably the only one Avery would get hold of.


    Avery would definitely take Gabby''s call.


    Unfortunately, Evan dialed the number, and it didn''t exist.


    It didn''t exist?


    Avery even changed her phone number. That was cruel.


    Evan asked with a gloomy look, "What''s her number?"


    Gabby was more surprised than he was, "You mean Avery changed her phone number?" but Gabby knew Avery would reach to her after she settled in even if she changed her number.


    She just did her acting though it was exaggerating.


    Evan looked at her, acting with a meaningful look. He didn''t blow her cover but threw it to Tinder, "Deal with it."


    "Deal with it?" Good


    Gabby finally woke up. This was the same that Jackson bought her. She wanted to deal with it a long time ago.


    Half an hour later, she was given the phone. Sadly, she couldn''t see where it has been dealt with.


    Tinder said at the moment, "Sir, there is a wire in the phone, here it is..."


    Tinder wore the think plastic gloves the doctors wore performing surgery. He handed Evan over a think microchip.


    That was what confused Gabby. Was her phone bugged the whole time?


    So whoever bugged her phone knew who she called and what she said.


    Gabby was no fool. She knew who it was that bugged her phone. She thought giving her the phone without any bill was much, but her phone was bugged.


    That explained Jackson was wherever she was, leaving her no privacy.

 Chapter 576 - 576: His Woman Was Quite Smart

    Gabby glared at the phone, dotted with diamonds. She had the urge to flush it down the toilet.


    But Evan seemed to read her mind, "If you want any work in show business, keep using the phone."


    Her SIM card was custom-made. It was difficult to change numbers. So she had to use it without changing her numbers.


    Evan knew Avery would get in touch with Gabby, so he could not allow her to change numbers before that.


    Gabby nodded and put her phone away, thinking she just would not answer if Avery called her.


    But Evan gave her another warning, "It does you no good not answering the call."


    Gabby''s hand shook a bit. And she smiled, "I would not do that. Although I don''t know what your fight about is, I want you to get back soon."


    Avery only told her that the scar on her daughter''s face was because of Evan. She had to take her side for that alone.


    So she really didn''t mean what she said.


    The bodyguard escorted Gabby out. Tinder came in with a bunch of files, and a new id, "Sir, the new id is out, but..."


    Tinder paused and resumed talking, "But it is still difficult to enter B Country. They adopt fingerprints and iris identification..."


    Evan squeezed the new id. The name and the photo were both changed. But he didn''t think of fingerprints and iris identification. Did Avery know he planned to sneak in with a new id?


    His woman was quite smart.


    Bang.


    Avery, in B Country, took a shot at the target.


    But for some reason, her hand shook, and she missed the bull''s-eye.


    Underneath the sun, in the swiftness of wind, Avery''s skin was tender as water, and her lips were as rosy as cherries. She wore the white suit, with white pants and white knight boots, which reached a balance between masculinity and gentleness.


    A man in black uniform came over, blushing, grabbed her arm, and lifted it up, "Your highness, aim and pull the trigger."


    Then a handsome bodyguard approached Avery and thought she was the black flower blossoming in the darkness. She was deadly alluring.


    He couldn''t help giving up to her.


    She had the perfect figure even if she had had the baby. She was more mature and less naive.


    It was the right age for women.


    The bodyguard was too close, and Avery moved forward. But he adjusted his position to be close to her.


    Avery didn''t like being too close to strange men. She frowned and pointed the gun at his head.


    He was terrified and raised both his hands to surrender.


    Avery still held the gun at him, "Go over there," and looked at the target. She meant to let him be the target.


    No one could defy a princess''s orders. Other bodyguards understood Avery was making an example out of him.


    This was what happened to anybody that dared to offend her.


    "Your highness," the bodyguard was shocked and embarrassed, "I''m only..."


    "I don''t care. I''m ordering you to go over there."


    The bodyguards were here because Logan asked them to teach Avery riding and shooting. But it didn''t mean they could offend her.


    The man was pointed at by Avery and couldn''t defy her orders. So he turned around and started walking.


    Avery kept pointing the gun at his head. He kept raising both hands up, "Your highness, I''m sorry."


    The man said sorry first because he didn''t want to be the target.


    Bang.


    There was smoke coming from Avery''s gun. Looking at the target, Avery saw the bodyguard standing there without emotions. He was shocked.


    Above 10cm of his head, there was a bullet hole.


    If Avery missed 10cm, the man would be dead.


    The bodyguard was too shaken up to stand upright. Avery yelled at him, "Get straight."


    Then he got up again.


    He looked at the gun that pointed at his head, shaking.


    Avery was a tough woman.


    "Your highness, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t offend you. No¡ª"


    Avery smiled and aimed at the place above his shoulder. As long as he didn''t move about, he wouldn''t be hit.


    Avery aimed and pulled the trigger. The shot was fired. The bodyguard was shaking and trying to dodge it out of instinct. He got down. The bullet went through the paper target and left a hole.


    "Tie him up."


    Another two bodyguards came over with the rope. They marched over and tied him up.


    "Your highness, " the man couldn''t help trembling. Avery sneered at his timidness. She fired and aimed at his arm, but another shot was also fired.


    A bullet came from the right and got her bullet down.


    It was incredible to take her bullet down in such a short time. Whoever fired must be one hell of a shooter.


    She looked at the direction of the fired shots. A nobleman circled the gun in his hands before tossing it to the bodyguard following him.


    The man looked at her without any feelings and turned his head away soon.


    The woman next to him with curly hair smiled. She held his arm and stood next to him. They looked like a match in terms of looks and their family backgrounds. James was the prince, and Erin Darling was a social elite. Her father was the Chancellor of Treasure.


    "I would like to apologize to the sudden intrusion, Your highness, " Erin Darling stood there with a smile while holding James''s arm, "James is afraid the bodyguard would get hurt. He did it out of kindness. Please forgive him if he offends you in any way."


    Avery shrugged off and put her gun away. She ordered them to release the tied man. Erin walked to Avery, "Your highness, what a unique pistol, can I see it?"


    The pistol was the one that Evan gave to her. She always carried it with her. She was used to the pistol and could not get used to the bigger guns right away.


    Avery handed the pistol over to Erin. She got hold of it and suddenly pointed the gun at Avery''s head.

 Chapter 577 - 577: A Bit Fluttered

    It was too sudden that the bodyguards didn''t respond. When they did, they all pulled out guns and pointed them at Erin.


    James, standing not far away, gave a meaningful look.


    Avery looked into Erin''s eyes with the pistol pointed at her head. She didn''t show any fear and even smiled a little.


    Erin laughed and moved the pistol away. She suddenly fired one shot, and it hit the bull''s eye.


    "Do you know what your behavior is called psychologically?"


    "Handling crisis management."


    Erin had to give it to Avery. She was very calm in the face of danger.


    "No wonder the president likes you. The calmer you are in front of danger, the more chances you have to accomplish something huge."


    Then Erin gave the pistol back to Avery with it, pointing at herself. Avery took it over and suddenly put it against Erin''s chain.


    Erin froze for a second and smiled. She had no fear too.


    Avery watched her every move, "How about Dr. Darling analyze yourself?"


    "Unexpected and reasonable."


    "Really?" Avery smiled, and suddenly she fired shots.


    It was a surprise for everybody present. Avery deliberately missed it, and the bullet went through Erin''s lush hair.


    Avery stared at her pale face and asked, "How about now?"


    "A bit fluttered."


    Erin answered, honestly.


    "I don''t like being pointed at by a gun. No matter who it is. It is nothing to joke about. And this is not for your academic research."


    Avery stuffed the pistol into her knight boots and stroked Erin''s scorched hair.


    "The calmer you are in front of danger, the more chances you have to accomplish something huge. I give it back to you."


    Then Avery looked at James. He was still indifferent and distant. But the iciness in his eyes got deeper.


    With one casual look, he could just freeze your blood to ice.


    Did he really forget everything about Jessica?


    Or maybe forget was the beginning of something new.


    "Yes, Your highness."


    Erin smiled politely and slightly bowed and went back to James.


    Erin stared at Avery''s back as she walked away, "She is very calm. And she shows no mercy to her opponents. She''ll be a strong enemy. James, we need to be careful."


    "Do you think the president would make a woman his heir?"


    "Maybe not. But haven''t you heard the news? The president has said more than once in public to find Avery a husband. And he planned to host a diplomatic dinner. I thought his intentions are not as pure as getting Avery a husband. Maybe he also wants to find someone to take the work from him."


    "So, you want me to marry her?"


    Erin looked up at James, "Will you?"


    She was testing him. Even since she erased his memory through hypnosis, she was worried if he really forgets Jessica. Sometimes she pretended to bring up the name, but James acted he didn''t hear anything.


    But what surprised her was if James really forgot about Jessica, why wasn''t he interested in her?


    Didn''t she do enough?


    James didn''t act differently. He only stared at Erin and said, "I don''t want to marry her."


    Erin smiled and hugged him with her head on his shoulder, "James, let''s get together tonight."


    At James palace


    The maid brought Erin two pajamas, "Miss Darling, the nightgowns you asked."


    Erin looked up at James, who stood outside on the balcony. He took off his coat and wore only a black handmade shirt. He put one hand in his trouser pocket and pinched a cigarette with his fingers, smoking. His tall body was in the midst of the coldness.


    Erin took over the nightgown and waved at the maid, wishing her good night. Then she called James, "James, are you taking a shower?"


    James turned around and looked at her with indifference. He said, "You go ahead."


    Erin blushed and went into the bathroom with the nightgown.


    In the bathroom


    Ten minutes later, Erin stood in front of the mirror with nothing on her. She looked at her pretty face and curvy body. The tiny water drops ran down her body. It was as sensual as it can be.


    She took the towel to wipe the water away gently. Her face got hot thinking of James''s indifferent and noble presence, and his tall body.


    She wanted to become his woman tonight.


    She went through a lot of troubles to make Jessica leave him, and make him forget Jessica. Everything she did was for this day. She wanted to be his woman, the only woman.


    Erin put down the towel and put on a red silk strap dress. The collar was down and brought out her full b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Erin took a swing in front of the mirror. She left the bathroom, making sure she was perfect with her look and her fair legs.


    James moved from the balcony to the sofa. He was still smoking. He leaned back on the sofa languishing. The black pants tightly wrapped his legs, which he crossed.


    His legs were too long, and his delicate ankles and black cotton socks were shown.


    Erin came to James. She started to get hot all over her body because of James''s charisma.


    She knew at Jame''s age, which was 28, a man reaching the summit in power and wealth, also had almost perfect maturity in s.e.x. He knew women and knew how to enjoy the time with them.


    Erin lifted her hands and removed the straps. The red silk nightgown was next to her feet.


    Erin looked at James shyly. He looked at her and smoked.


    James was watching her body.


    She felt she was melted at the thought. She couldn''t help getting thrilled.


    She looked back at James, with her finger on the last lace fabric, i.e., the thin strap. It was pretty e.r.o.t.i.c.


    James lowered his head. For some reason, looking at Erin''s body, a figure suddenly flashed across his mind. But it was so fast that he couldn''t get a look.


    The temptation was in front of him. But instead of doing anything, he asked, "Is it a psychological condition that a man''s incapable of getting an erection?"

 Chapter 578 - 578: So Powerful

    Erin Darling was to find that Moore''s p.e.n.i.s was not straight. She thought there are two reasons which can explain the phenomenon. One is that there was something wrong with his p.e.n.i.s. Another one is that he had no desire to make love with her.


    "I think there is something wrong with his p.e.n.i.s. Besides, indeed, he didn''t have any desire. It is related to his past experience or stress," Erin said to herself decisively. There were logical assumptions.


    Erin knew that Moore had no desire for her.


    Moore extinguished his cigarettes and put it into the ashtray before it was over. Then, he walked to Erin. She would have thought Moore wanted to be tough and kiss her forcefully. So, she closed her eyes and couldn''t even stand straight because of the nerve.


    To her surprise, Moore didn''t kiss her, but whispered to her peacefully, "I got to take a shower."


    All systems go, however, Moore stopped everything. Erin didn''t give up. She tried to reach his pants, but she became more disappointed.


    "Why didn''t his p.e.n.i.s be straight? Something wrong with his p.e.n.i.s? It seems that he got hypnosis," Erin said to herself.


    Moore immediately walked to the bathroom. Erin had to pick up her bathrobe and put it on. Then she lay on the sofa, listening to the sound of water and thinking.


    At this time, suddenly, her phone rang. Erin took the phone out of her bag and checked who it was. Seeing the name, she picked up the phone nervously. She didn''t say a word, but a low voice came from the phone,


    "How is it going?"


    "Mr. President wants her to learn something about etiquette for a banquet a few days later. I guess Mr. President wants to choose a man to be his successor."


    "How about Moore?"


    "Nothing special. I will try my best to help Moore to be the President."


    "Try to stop that woman."


    "Yes, sir. I got it."


    Erin hung up and put her phone back to her bag, hurriedly. Twenty minutes later, Moore walked out of the bathroom and got dressed. He glanced at Erin, who was still sitting on the sofa and said to her, "Mr. President asks me to come to find him."


    Knowing Moore was talking to her, Erin immediately stood up and walked to him. Then she tiptoed and kissed his cheek on her initiative, saying, "well, you should leave as soon as possible."


    Moore loosened his fist soon and turned around without saying a word.


    The Bedroom


    Avery just took a shower too. A maid brought a hairdryer to help her dry her hair. Avery looked down at her phone, finding there was a message from Facebook messenger.


    She had changed her phone number. She knew it wasn''t Charles Meyer or Gabrielle. It was Jamie.


    She clicked the message. Jamie said,


    "The man that received Fiona''s money came to the police and commit his crime, claiming to be the murder of the car accident. Besides, I found Fiona transferred a lot of money to a strange account."


    Avery sent back, "Fiona had been in debt, but she won''t transfer a sum of money to others. I believe there is something wrong."


    Jamie had been trying to find the murder though Avery had died. He believed Fiona must be the murder.


    "I will find the account that she transferred. I think I will get some evidence from it."


    Avery sent an emoji for expressing "Ok" and then asked, "how about Jessica? I''m sorry. I had no time to see her when I left."


    "She¡­" Jamie then sent a video call to Avery.


    Avery then asked the maid to go out and clicked the accept button.


    In the video, there was a girl who was lost and sitting on the window. It was the night in the B Country now, but it was the afternoon in the A Country. The warm sunlight went through the dense leaves and cast on Jessica.


    Jessica put her face on her curled knees, being in a daze, and looking outside.


    "Sometimes, she can sit there all day without eating anything."


    "Does she need a psychiatrist?"


    "I had tried to discuss it with her, but she refused me. Now, she isn''t willing to talk with me."


    "Do you want to take her to go out for a walk or travel? It is too dangerous now."


    "She wouldn''t like to go out."


    "Can I say a few words with her?" Avery asked though she thought it would be useless too, she wanted to try still because she had promised Andrew to take care of Jessica. She was shameful for not keeping the promise. Now, she couldn''t even protect herself.


    Jamie then walked to Jessica with his phone. He gave the phone to Jessica, saying, "Miss. Clifford, Miss. Peters wants to talk with you."


    Jessica didn''t move still as if she heard nothing.


    Avery had to call her first, "Jessica, it''s me. Avery Peters."


    Jessica didn''t react still.


    "Jessica?"


    Avery called her again. At this time, she seemed to find a man stopped before her bedroom when he passed by her bedroom.


    Jessica didn''t say a word still. Jamie put his phone back and said to Avery, "Miss. Peters, Miss. Clifford¡­"


    "It''s all right. Please take care of her every day and every second.


    "Got it."


    The video calling ended. Avery thought someone was staring at her, so she turned to look at the door, but no one was there.


    Avery tried to calm down and called Gabrielle a few times, but she didn''t answer Avery''s phone. Avery guessed that she was filming.


    At that time, however, Gabrielle was sitting in the car. She was staring at the phone and wanted to answer it. But she didn''t dare to answer it because her phone had been monitored. Whatever they talk, everything would be recorded.


    The car stopped. Gabrielle arrived at the shooting base. The assistant Mia was lying on the window and said, "Gabrielle, look. There are so many people there. They are probably journalists."


    Gabrielle then closed her phone and turned to look out of the window. So many people were there and tried to get in the car. Gabrielle didn''t know why.


    Feeling the car was shaking, Gabrielle recalled the message that Oliver sent to her. It was about a shaking car.


    "So powerful," Gabrielle said to herself and swallowed hard.


    At this time, Mia opened a website and read the hot news according to her experience. As expected, the first hot news was about Gabrielle.


    "Gabrielle, it is said that you have a relationship with powerful men so that you can be the lead actor."


    "How smart they are."


    "Ah?" Mia was stunned all of a sudden and then stopped her, "you shouldn''t admit that, got it?"


    "So, how should I answer them?"


    "You should say nothing."


    "I can''t hold it."


    "You must!" Mia said decisively. She was afraid that Gabrielle couldn''t cope with some tricky reporters.


    On the two sides, there were some fans for Gabrielle. They just came here to support Gabrielle.


    Knowing there were many fans and journalists, Gabrielle started to worry.


    Bang¡ª


    The car door opened. Gabrielle would have thought a fan opened the door, but it was a man.

 Chapter 579 - 579: Don’t Be Late

    The bodyguards built up a wall with their bodies, trying their best to stop Gabrielle''s fans.


    When the man went into the car, the car door closed soon. It was quiet in the car while it was too noisy outside.


    Gabrielle stared at the man who bent his body, moving to her. With a bag in his hands, he was in a suit, and his hair was smooth and neat.


    "Hill Ivan? It is you. Ah, why are you here?" Gabrielle asked. She was afraid that Hill got something.


    "Hell, Miss. Peters," Hill nodded politely and then gave Mia a hint. Soon, Mia got out of the car. Only Hill and Gabrielle left and stayed in the car.


    Gabrielle naturally checked whether Jackson was standing behind Hill. As expected, he was not there.


    "Mr. Oliver is not here," Hill knew what Gabrielle wanted to see, so he said to her. And then he added, "he wants to show you this."


    Hill took a doc.u.ment from a black leather suitcase.


    "What''s this?" Gabrielle flipped through, finding there were full of words on it. Gabrielle only saw a few words, "broker agreement contract".


    "Mr. Oliver wants to be your only one broker."


    "For me?"


    "Yes. When you sign the contract, you will enjoy an independent brokerage company, independent packaging team, and professional workers."


    Gabrielle stared at Hill without moving, which made Hill feel nervous. He took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Ok," Avery answered peacefully without any hint of joy. The contract indeed attracted her though she knew nothing about the team.


    At the same time, Gabrielle had a strong feeling and inferred that Hill always made her be in a dilemma.


    "So, how about your opinion, Mr. Peters."


    ''I refused."


    "Why?" Hill was confused. It was a good choice which many people wanted, but Gabrielle refused it,


    "If you sign the contract, the conflict can be solved. You know how you can be the lead actress."


    Hill tried everything to persuade Gabrielle because if Gabrielle refuses him, Jackson will kill him.


    "Wait a minute," Gabrielle rolled her eyes and realized something all of a sudden. She looked Hill up and down and asked him carefully, "is Mr. Oliver, who put the news on the top hashtags?"


    Gabrielle believed Jackson must put the news on the top hashtags. It couldn''t be such a coincidence.


    Jackson had been trying to find a chance to set a trap for Gabrielle. It was not the first time.


    Gabrielle was also a smart girl. For a few times, she deliberately was trapped by Hill. But this time, she was free. She wouldn''t give up fighting against Jackson now.


    Until now, Hill realized that it was not easy to persuade Gabrielle though he promised that he must be successful.


    Hill laughed and said to Gabrielle, "No. No. Mr. Oliver wanted to help you. So¡­"


    "Help me?" Gabrielle straightened her neck and asked arrogantly, "I don''t need help."


    Then Gabrielle pushed Hill away and turned to look out the window. She said with a smile, "tell Mr. Oliver. I need to discuss it with my boyfriend about the contract."


    "Boyfriend?" Hill also looked out of the window seeing Richard Oliver came surrounded by a group of bodyguards, holding a bunch of cream-colored roses. The bodyguards followed Richard and walked to Gabrielle with Richard.


    "Does Richard love Gabrielle? He is trying to pick up Gabrielle with a bunch of roses, but Jackson gave Gabrielle a contract¡­ I predicted Jackson must be over. Richard must get Gabrielle though he is only seven years old and short," Hill thought to himself.


    Gabrielle opened the car door and got out of the car. The people who gave Gabrielle a bad reputation were trying to push the bodyguards away for beating Gabrielle. But when they saw Richard, they became gentle,


    "Ah. Ah. Ahhh. What a cute boy. He looks handsome. How could he be such a cute boy?"


    "Look! He made himself pretty, just like a strong and rich man."


    Richard curled his lips and complained, "it is too noisy."


    It was a little cold outside. Gabrielle was in a white down coat and snow boots. She walked to RiRi and said, "Ri¡­"


    Richard interrupted Gabrielle and put his chubby finger on her lips, "call me Richard."


    "Ah! It is cool. I want to call you Richard too," the fans had forgotten to beat Gabrielle. Richard attracted them.


    Gabrielle smiled a lot. She also thought Richard was cute too. She guessed that his mother couldn''t deal with him.


    "Give you," Richard gave the roses to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle crouched down for talking to Richard, "why do you want to give me roses?"


    "You are mine."


    Gabrielle didn''t know how to answer him now.


    Suddenly, all the fans started to scream.


    "Umm¡­ Richard. What''s wrong?"


    "I sent you messages and called you. Your phone turned off. I am afraid that someone will hurt you, so I come here to protect you."


    When Fans heard that, they couldn''t help but envy. The baby could be so lovely.


    They looked at each other and wished that Richard said these words to themselves.


    Hill stood upright behind Gabrielle, seeing what happened. Now he could make sure that Richard won the game. Jackson couldn''t get Gabrielle.


    Hill quietly folded the contract again and again. He was in despair now. He knew he couldn''t complete his task successfully.


    "Umm¡­ something wrong with my phone. Don''t you need to go to school?"


    Richard rolled her eyes in disdain and said, "the bodyguard will send me the information about you for me."


    Hearing that, Gabrielle was touched. She almost cried, "I am fine. Could you please go to school?"


    Richard shook his head. He took something from his pocket and gave it to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle looked at the movie ticket in her palm.


    Richard then said in a childish voice, "don''t be late."


    It was The Sponge Bob Square Pants Movie. Gabrielle couldn''t help but laugh and then nodded, "I will be there. Could you go to school now?"

 Chapter 580 - 580: New Script

    Richard finally nodded his head. Before going to school, Richard checked the place for filming and then left with his bodyguards.


    Today, Gabrielle was going to shoot in the rain. On the shooting site, there were a few fire trucks that were making artificial rain as soon as the movie director gave the order.


    Gabrielle had changed her clothes. Byran was practicing his lines with experienced and honored actors.


    Because the experienced and honored actors looked at Gabrielle from afar, Gabrielle had to say greetings to them. So she walked to Byran as if she wanted to say something to him.


    Gabrielle had known that everyone should respect experienced and honored actors in the entertainment industry. She said greeting them, "Hello, respectful actors."


    These experienced and honored actors played Countess''s bodyguards. Gabrielle needed to play with them today, so she hoped everything would be fine.


    They coldly showed their greetings. Some of them even looked arrogant.


    "Have you memorized your lines?" Byran deliberately asked and stretched his feet to play with Gabrielle, but she avoided it and glared at Byran. Then she turned to these respectful actors, "I had memorized my lines. When we shoot, any comments and suggestions will be warmly welcomed."


    "Have you memorized the new script?" Byran grabbed the script from Gabrielle''s hands and shook the head, saying, "It''s not the new script. Didn''t you give the new script?"


    "New script? What is it?"


    Byran gave Gabrielle the new script that belongs to him, "here you are."


    When it comes to the new script, Byran was annoyed. The male and female lead would have been closed and even made love, but now nothing left.


    Gabrielle looked at the new script, which was new to her. But one of the Kung Fu actors said to her seriously, "I have only two hours for you. Even if it can''t be filmed successfully, I will leave."


    "I will try my best to film it successfully for the first time," Gabrielle looked at the actor and answered bravely.


    Hearing Gabrielle''s answer, these respectful actors laughed. They had heard that Gabrielle was a new actor who had not filmed before, so they thought she was just bragging.


    "Since you have a good relationship with your great man, you are so brave. What a terrible time for the artist! Why can you be an actress? We had more experience. We knew it couldn''t be easy to shoot a fighting section in the rain. It is impossible to shoot it once. We need to shoot at least ten times," these respectful actors said.


    It was true. According to the experience, every actor needs more than seven or eight hours to shoot a scene, not to mention a stand-in actor.


    "Gabrielle is a new actor. Please forgive her," Byran tried to protect her. He had seen her play. He knew Gabrielle has talent, but it would be harder now because many people were involved. Everyone should do well. That''s why Byran came to discuss the position with these respectful actors.


    Byran then pushed Gabrielle with his arms for remind her not to say something more.


    Gabrielle blinked her thick eyelashes and smiled but said nothing.


    She looked like an innocent child, so these actors just laughed.


    At that time, the director, Daniel Sheffield, came to talk about the film with them and asked them to play before the shooting.


    But Gabrielle shook her head and said, "I suggest shooting the scene directly because these actors are busy. They don''t have much time."


    What Gabrielle said was like a joke in these actor''s eyes, but they didn''t argue because they were glad to see Gabrielle made a fool out of herself.


    They had been against these actresses who had a powerful man behind them and had a relationship with that man but did their work poorly.


    Daniel was not confident with Gabrielle''s skill, but Gabrielle gave him a smile, which made him anxious.


    Finally, the director decided to shoot. Before Gabrielle heard the director said, "action," she had already closed her eyes and stood only a few steps away from the city wall.


    Suddenly, Gabrielle opened her eyes and looked shocked and desperate.


    She rushed forward and slapped the city gate hard, "open the door. Please. Open the door."


    Gabrielle was shocked while she was talking because, in the film, she had never expected that she would be expelled from the city by her father.


    From the voice, people can feel how honored and pitiful the woman was. She was trapped by her sister-in-law and was expelled from the city by her father. Although she was desperate, she never gave up.


    "Open the door. Quickly. Father. Open the door," the woman turned to look around and looked at her bodyguards, asking for help.


    However, these respectful actors were shocked without moving.


    She had the talent. Her performance was amazing. They couldn''t believe it.


    As soon as Gabrielle turned around, they found that her eyes were full of tears.


    "Cut! What''s the matter with you?" the director with a trumpet because of actors'' bad performance. Some of them forgot lines, and some of them were too surprised to be choked.


    When the director shouted to them, they regained their consciousness now. They quickly waved and apologized.


    "Dear actors? What''s wrong?" Gabrielle looked at them confusedly.


    One of the actors was ashamed and apologized to Gabrielle, "I''m sorry. I was just too arrogant. Fine. I will adjust myself."


    Then these actors didn''t dare to underestimate Gabrielle. They tried their best to cooperate with Gabrielle. As expected, the scene was finished in two hours.


    When it finished, Byrant was too excited to stand up. When he wanted to walk to Gabrielle, a man called her first, "Miss. Gabrielle."


    Gabrielle wore costumes still, and she was wet because of the rain.


    "Mr. Ivan, why are you here still?"


    Hill twitched his mouth. He didn''t dare to leave when he didn''t complete his task. Otherwise, he must be dead.


    "Miss. Gabrielle, Mr. Oliver wants to invite you."


    Hearing that, Gabrielle found there was a black luxury car not far away from her.


    "Is he coming?" Gabrielle said to herself.


    "Please tell him that I have another scene to shoot later. I will visit another day," then Gabrielle was going to turn around and leave, but Hill stopped her and stood before her, "Miss. Gabrielle, I had told the director to change the time for the next scene."


    "Um, I need to change my clothes," Gabrielle wanted to move.


    But Hill stopped her again, "Mr. Oliver had told me that there is a set of clothes for you in the car."


    "Ok. I need to get my phone."


    Then Hill brought a phone with the diamond before Gabrielle and waved it.


    At this time, Gabrielle wanted to say f.u.c.k to Hill.

 Chapter 581 - 581: I Had Paid Off

    All of a sudden, Gabrielle felt very cold. She didn''t know the reason whether it was because of the weather or her wet clothes.


    Hill had been forcing her to make love with Jackson though she had tried to be a good girl.


    Gabrielle suddenly pretended to wave to someone with a smile and said, "Miss. Gibson, why are you here?" After a second, Gabrielle immediately ran away.


    However, a bodyguard stopped her.


    "Miss. Gabrielle, the reason why you don''t go with me is for Miss. Gibson?"


    Gabrielle turned back and answered, "what does Mr. Oliver want?"


    "I had paid off. Why is Jackson forcing me to sign a contract with him? What a bad company! It is for gambling or s.e.x.u.a.l business. Now, I am clear. I don''t want to be involved in this kind of business," Gabrielle said to herself.


    Hill had thought about Miss. Gibson. He said, "Miss. Gibson¡­"


    Gabrielle interrupted Hill, "stop now." She pointed to the center of her left palm with her right index finger, saying, "don''t tell me that Miss. Gibson just pretended to be the fianc¨¦e of Jackson. She works as a protector."


    "What? A protector?" Hill asked.


    Gabrielle looked down. Her eyelashes curled. The tears were still on it. She was a clever and experienced girl though she looked na?ve.


    "Many people hate Olivers. Jackson must be the enemy for many people, so Miss. Gibson can protect me if she is the fianc¨¦e of Jackson, not me."


    It was true, but Hill was disappointed to find that Gabrielle was analyzing the situation seriously and coldly when she talked about the phenomenon.


    Hill had thought Miss. Gabrielle was a na?ve girl, but now he found she was an intelligent and mature woman. "Maybe, she was disguised herself with an innocent appearance," Hill thought to himself.


    Gabrielle pointed to her chest and continued to say, "I cooperated with you very well now. Look. When I saw Miss. Gibson, I was broken up and left, but now Jackson chases me and forces me to listen to his explanation.


    But I don''t want to hear that. I refused and shouted, ''I don''t want to hear that. I don''t want to hear that. As long as you can live a better life, I would like to go alone.'' However, he refused to hear my voice and let me be choked."


    Hill couldn''t argue and was silent.


    Gabrielle blinked at him and said, "do you like the play?"


    Hill now realized that Gabrielle just shot a scene. He had to show his respect for her performance.


    "How about we change a script?" Gabrielle held herself and asked.


    "Poor me. I had shot in the rain, but now I needed to persuade stubborn Hill. What a hard thing. I need to write a new script now," Gabrielle thought to herself.


    "What kind of script do you want to have? Can you shut up if I cover your mouth with my mouth? Okay?" the voice could be heard from less than three meters behind her. Hearing that, she turned around and saw Jackson Oliver.


    She kept her mouth shut.


    With dark and deep eyes and an arrogant expression, Jackson looked super handsome. Looking at him, she didn''t dare to run away now.


    At that time, her heart seemed to beat slow now.


    She tried to cover her chest and waved to Jackson, "Mr. Oliver, it has been a long time to see you again."


    "How long?"


    "Um¡­ I couldn''t live without a day. It seems like three years passed," Gabrielle answered timidly.


    "What happened to me? Why can I be so timid when I see him? Because he had prisoned me for a long time? I used to be controlled by him?" Gabrielle thought to herself.


    Mr. Oliver found that Gabrielle stood shivering in the cold air, so he pointed to the car parked aside, "would you like me to hug you?"


    Jackson had thought Gabrielle would refuse him, but she just opened her arms, waiting for his hug, "I am exhausted."


    Gabrielle knew she had no choice. She had to obey. Therefore, she just wanted to rub her wet clothes with his clothes.


    ***


    Avery sneezed. She had called Gabrielle twice last night, but Gabrielle didn''t call back still. She suddenly realized there was something wrong.


    Since she went back to B Country without Evan''s permission, Evan must turn to ask everyone who was related to her, including Gabrielle.


    "Dear princess, your clothes are here," a maid brought two big boxes here. In the morning, Logan had prepared a horse riding lesson for her. In the meantime, Logan had made a long-term study plan for her according to the suggestions from professional persons.


    Rumors that Avery would be the successor of the President got started because of the intensive study plan.


    Hearing the rumors, Avery just laughed at herself and thought, "I am not interested in being a president. The reason why I studied is that I want to enrich my life. Otherwise, I must miss Evan so much."


    Avery wore a professional equestrian shirt. Wearing a tight equestrian is easy to show one''s figure''s defects, but when Avery wore the tight equestrian pants and belt on her waist, her hip was wrapped perfectly, and her slender legs could be seen clearly.


    Looking at the mirror, Avery slightly frowned because she found Erin Darling showed up again.


    Ever since Avery knew Erin removed Jessica''s memories, she had a bad feeling about Erin. Moreover, Erin pointed to her with a gun yesterday, which made her hate Erin more. Though Erin claimed that she was playing with Avery, Avery knew she had her desire.


    In Avery''s eyes, Erin was just a psychiatrist. She was not qualified to be so arrogant.


    At this time, Avery thought of Moore, who was an ambitious man. When the President had something of a problem in Cambola City, Moore had planned to be the President.


    Therefore, Avery guessed that probably the President wanted to make her strong enough to fight against Moore or give some pressure to him.


    "Princess, this suit is perfect for you," Erin looked Avery up and down and said. But Avery felt uncomfortable. It was the first time that she felt uncomfortable when someone looked at her.


    Erin knew Avery was unhappy now, but she didn''t show her respect still.


    She turned to look at the equestrian suit and thought to herself, "few people can get such a good suit. The President loves her so much. On the contrary, Mr. President is strict and indifferent to Moore. But I have to admit that the suit is suitable for her. In other words, only such a suit is qualified for Avery."


    Erin also wore a suit. She fastened the buttons on the wrist and asked, "can you ride before, princess?"

 Chapter 582 - 582: I Don’t Have Time To Play With You

    "Of course, I can," Avery put her protective helmet between her arms and wrist and a minigun into her boots.


    "So, I don''t have to teach you, right?" seeing Avery looked skillful and experienced, Erin thought about it and said.


    Hearing Erin''s question, Avery was frightened all of a sudden.


    "She means that she was my horse riding teacher? Since a bodyguard tried to be close to me yesterday, I asked my father to introduce a female horse riding teacher, but I had never expected that it was her," Avery thought to herself.


    "What''s wrong? To your surprise? I am your teacher?"


    Avery tried to answer with a smile, "I don''t care who my teacher is, but only some people are qualified to be my teacher. Let''s see whether you can be or not."


    Avery deliberately provoked Erin, but Erin wasn''t angry. She raised her eyebrows and said, "so, what''s your standard?"


    "My teacher should do better than me," Avery answered and then started riding. Soon, Erin followed with her long and waved hair, bragging, "I will prove myself."


    Avery then asked, "how can you prove yourself?"


    "I heard that Mr. President just bought two horses from H Country. They are famous and strong war horses. We both can pick one of them."


    Avery narrowed her eyes and smiled. Then she thought to herself, "how arrogant she is! She dares to ask me to ride a warhorse when I am just a beginner. I guess she wishes that I will fall from the horse and be trampled to death by the horse."


    Avery knew these two horses were afraid of people now because they just came here. It was said that two trainers who had more than ten years of animal training experience had been kicked and injured. For a horse riding beginner, it would be more difficult.


    "Does she think I know nothing about the horse? So she suggested I ride a warhorse?" Avery thought to herself.


    "Ok, I will pick one," Avery answered.


    Erin was astonished. She had never expected that Avery would agree. "Are you serious?" Erin asked.


    "You are not serious?"


    Erin was joyful now. She knew the President loves horses the best. And he also loves horse racing.


    These two horses were known for their speed, flexibility, and coordination. They are at the top international level among horses.


    Mr. President bought them for horse racing a few days later when the banquet finished. But these two war horses had not been tamed because they had psychological injuries.


    "I don''t have time to play with you."


    "You can ask someone to take the horses here. I want to try it. If you are afraid of riding a warhorse, how about let me teach you?"


    Avery wanted to tell her if she can tame the horse, she can be the teacher of Erin.


    "What is she talking about? How arrogant she is!" Erin thought to herself.


    Erin raised her lips slightly. She had made two plans. Plan A is to push Avery down from the horseback and lead the horse to trample her to death when they have a horse riding lesson. Plan B is to get away from Avery''s bodyguard. Then Erin takes her into the woods and kills her.


    But now Avery agreed to ride a warhorse. It seems that Avery is going to kill herself.


    Before entering into the racetrack, the bodyguard used a scanning machine to check whether Erin took something dangerous. After finishing the check, Erin said to a groom, "take the two warhorses here."


    The groom pressed the button on the remote, and then the iron cage opened automatically.


    In the vast and broad racetrack, two war horses rushed out of the stables, one black, and another one brown.


    They raised their legs and ran over the wooden fence of the racetrack together with a horse scream.


    "Bang!"


    The loud noise made Erin''s mood change all of a sudden.


    The black warhorse rushed into the house in which the groom lived from the window. The window glass shattered all over the ground. The groom was terrified, and his face turned pale. He immediately turned around and planned to leave the racetrack.


    The black warhorse kept chasing the groom. It suddenly jumped high and trampled the groom. Its legs were so strong. When the horse stamped on the groom''s shoulder, his shoulder bone broke, and blood leaked from his clothes.


    The groom soon fainted.


    In the whole process, the groom didn''t dare to fight against the horse because he knew the President loved the horses very much. He couldn''t fight against the horse too.


    Erin couldn''t help but move slightly and take a deep breath. It was true that no one dared to get close to the two horses, not to mention to ride them.


    Erin thought Avery must be horrified now.


    Avery knew Erin was scared now, so she said, "since it is you who appeal to ride the horses, now you can also change your mind."


    Erin gritted her teeth and picked up two saddles and reins. Then she gave one saddle and one rein to Avery.


    "Which one do you want to ride?" Erin asked anxiously.


    Avery pointed to the black horse, "I choose it."


    So, Erin nodded. She got a brown horse. Then Erin walked to the horse and fastened the reins carefully. All of a sudden, when she loosened her hands and walked back, the brown horse suddenly raised its forelegs and screamed, which made Erin terrified and m.o.a.ned. Then she unfastened the rein and let the horse run out.


    Avery laughed secretly. She had thought that Erin wasn''t afraid of the warhorses, but now she realized that Erin didn''t dare to ride it. Therefore, Avery guessed the reason why Erin suggested to try to ride the warhorses is for¡­


    "Princess, please go first. I will chase you soon."


    Erin had planned to escape.


    Avery was happy to see Erin was frightened. Then, she fastened the rein, jumped on the horseback, and started to ride it with a rein in her hands. She can ride the black horse very well. The horse ran fast on the lawn.


    With an equestrian helmet, Avery''s chestnut-colored hair waved high. Telling from the way Avery rode, Avery was good at riding a horse. The posture was perfect. It was the standard posture.


    The horse was ferocious. When it ran, Avery could feel a strong jolt. Luckily, she could still control it.


    When Avery wanted to change the direction and touched the horse abdomen slightly, the horse suddenly tried its best to stand up with its forelegs for throwing the rider out of its horseback.


    At this time, Avery had to hold the horse''s belly tight with her legs. However, the horse became more and more ferocious.


    In the end, the horse stopped and tried its best to throw Avery down from its back.


    Avery wore an equestrian helmet. She tried to hold the rein tight. However, nothing changed. The horse kept shaking still.


    "The princess," the bodyguards felt something wrong, so he immediately ran over and chased the black horse, but no one dared to approach.


    Avery was afraid of falling, so she held the horse''s belly hard. At the same time, the horse shook hard.


    "What happened?" Avery was confused and tried to think about it. Suddenly, she heard a gunshot. The blood leaked from the horse, and then the horse fell to the ground, along with Avery.


    Falling from a high position, Avery got hurt. She had a lot of pains as if her arms and legs would fall apart. She glanced over the black horse which had fallen to the ground. Its blood kept leaking from its head.


    Someone put a bullet in its head. Soon, the horse was dead with closed eyes.


    The bodyguards rushed over and quickly lifted Avery. It was in a mess. Avery seemed to see a gun.

 Chapter 583 - 583: Not For Her

    Looking up, Avery saw James'' expressionless face. It was as if he shot the horse to death to save her, by the way.


    Erin was more surprised than Avery that James would actually shoot to save Avery.


    According to the plan, if Avery was killed or trampled to death by the horse, it would obviously be more beneficial to James. Why would he shoot?


    Erin depressed the mood of displeasure, and walked to the front of Avery, "Avery, are you all right?"


    Avery paid no attention to her, patted the dust on her body, and went to the horse. A few bodyguards had taken the car and prepared to move the horse to the car.


    "Wait a minute." Avery stopped them. She found something weird, squatting down by the side of the horse and reaching to the horse''s abdomen.


    There was a deep scratch on the horse''s abdomen, which happened to be the part she straddled while she was riding the horse.


    Avery looked down at her own boots and touched the boots. No wonder the horse was so ferocious when she straddled the horse hard. There was a nail-pierced outward in her boots.


    The longer Avery rode the horse, the deeper the nail-pierced the horse''s abdomen.


    The horse should feel pain when the nail-pierced the horse''s abdomen.


    Avery glanced at Erin, who looked back at her quietly and was calm.


    At this moment, a maid in a black maid''s dress came and said, "The president wants to see you."


    James walked first with the maid. Avery stood up and followed James.


    The door was opened. In the study, Logan was standing in front of the landing window and turned around when he heard the movement.


    There was no intention of letting them sit down, and their expressions were particularly serious.


    "Who told you to ride that horse?"


    "You didn''t say I''m allowed to ride it." Avery was not afraid of Logan, who had asked someone to teach her equestrian, but Logan had not said which horse would not be allowed to ride.


    "Nonsense! Don''t you know that horse is a war-horse? An untrained horse would let you fall off in a minute."


    Avery didn''t say anything. If it hadn''t been for the nail in her boots, the horse might not have hurt her.


    The silence was useful. Logan thought Avery knew she was sorry, but he was still slightly angry. This was his favorite horse, and he had bought it at a high price.


    Looking at James, who stood there with pride and splendor, Logan seemed to find an outlet for venting his anger, picked up a whip on his desk, and whipped James.


    "Who told you to shoot the horse in the head?"


    Logan whipped James heavily, and Avery could feel the wind brought by every whipping.


    James kept a straight face. Being beaten was commonplace for him.


    After a while, Logan''s anger was over, and he began to get down to business, "The global economic summit will be held in Country B a few days later. When leaders from all over the world gather here, don''t make jokes. You represent the image of our country."


    Neither of them spoke. Logan put away the whip and poked James with the handle of the whip, "You go out first."


    Soon, there was only Avery, and Logan left in the study.


    Logan put the whip back in the drawer, closed it, and then said, "A lot of young people will participate in the summit. I will choose one of them to be your husband."


    "What if I refuse?"


    "As a princess, you have no right to choose your marriage, especially when you have a little baby. I want you to marry someone with dignity."


    "I have to choose my husband myself."


    "But, you have to get my consent."


    With that, Logan waved her out without giving her a chance to communicate.


    Avery came out of the study with a dark face. If she had known that Logan wanted her to marry someone, she would not have returned to Country B.


    When the door of the study closed, Avery saw a tall figure leaning against the railing of the stairs.


    A cigarette was sandwiched between his two fingers, but it was not lit. This was a no-smoking area.


    "Why did you save me?" Avery walked over to James, knowing that he was waiting for her.


    James did not answer her immediately but looked up and asked coldly, "Who is Jessica?"


    Avery was stunned at first, and his words gave her the feeling of asking a name he had overheard.


    "Someone who has nothing to do with you."


    It''s an expected answer. James stood straight, "I hope you didn''t lie to me."


    With that, he walked downstairs.


    ***


    In the study of the mansion, Evan was holding a mask, which was like a piece of meat in front of his eyes.


    In the sun, the mask was transparent and elastic.


    "You want me to wear this?"


    "The entry and exit of Country B require fingerprint and pupil check. Although there is a new identity for you, you will be recognized from appearance. The mask in your hand is the closest prop to the skin at present. As long as you wear it, you will not be recognized."


    The way to see Mrs. Howel was blocked, so Robert figured out a new way with all his wits.


    The fingerprint and pupil were easy to fake, but Mr. Howel would still be recognized from appearance and couldn''t enter the country at all.


    In order to further persuade Mr. Howel, Robert said, "If you don''t like it, you can take it off when you have a successful entry."


    Evan angrily threw the prop on the table and glanced at his new identity card.


    "George Lautner?"


    Robert bowed his head and said, "Yes, Mr. Lautner."


    "A prince of Country H?" Evan glanced at Robert, "You think I''m not the one for her right now? Why do you want me to pretend as a prince?"


    Robert coughed, "Ordinary people are not allowed to enter the presidential palace. Moreover, Country H has a business partnership with us. The president of Country H is happy to have you be his adopted son."


    At least this identity was certified. Otherwise, Logan would be suspicious when he saw a strange face.


    Fortunately, the president of Country H personally helped Mr. Howel make files in his country when he heard the touching reason why Mr. Howel was going to see his beloved wife.


    Even if Mr. Howel confronted Logan, the president of Country H would certainly admit that George Lautner was his adopted son.

 Chapter 584 - 584: We Need To Go Back

    Evan was silent for a moment. The things in front of him only changed his appearance from the outside, but some things, such as his voice, could not be changed.


    Robert was very considerate after following Evan for many years, so he added, "At present, there are only two ways to change the voice. One is through vocal cord plastic surgery, while the other is through imitation practice."


    These were the ways Robert has known so far to make Evan''s voice unrecognizable.


    "The imitation practice takes a long time while the vocal cord plastic surgery takes a short time. The surgeon will inject the botulinum in the vocal cord, or adjust the length of the vocal cord to achieve a variable voice. It has no side effects, but the botulinum will disappear with time. About one or two months later, your voice will return to the original automatically."


    "You know a lot."


    "Well, I''m also concerned with the baby, hoping that you and Mrs. Howel will be able to get back together."


    "Why don''t you let someone do it for me now?"


    "It will be a few days before the economic summit. You want to change your appearance and voice now?"


    "I''m leaving for Country B today."


    Robert understood that Mr. Howel had to meet Mrs. Howel, so he called surgeons to change the appearance and voice of Mr. Howel. As Mr. Howel''s close-up steward, Robert prepared his own identity and hoped not to be found out by Mrs. Howel.


    ***


    The sky of Country B was blue, and the sun was warm. The noisy footsteps came from the lively street.


    "My lady, it''s time to take another course. We need to go back." On the street, several bodyguards pushed away from the crowd with shopping bags in an attempt to keep up with Avery.


    Avery skipped her courses in the morning to go shopping. It''s impossible to want her to go back with the bodyguards.


    She was in casual clothing, and deliberately held down the cap, walking fast to the crowd, while trying to get rid of the annoying bodyguards.


    There was a row of cars parked by the side of the street. Avery squatted down quickly, blocking her body by a black car, and then shorted down to get rid of them from the alley in front of her.


    "Come on, and the princess is gone. She should be nearby. Search it quickly!"


    Avery leaned over the window, saw the bodyguards running away in the other direction, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s it?"


    In the car, a man pinched out the cigarette butt at his fingertips and asked Avery in a low voice.


    The voice seemed a little out of reach.


    "Yes, they are gone. Thank you!"


    Avery thanked him and tried to open the door to get out of the car.


    Bang!


    It was too late to react. Avery has been heavily pressed on the seat. A very aggressive male breath came to her face, blocking her mouth with irresistible strength.


    Damn it!


    Why was she so unlucky?


    After two minutes in the car, she met a brute?


    Bending up her knee, Avery tried to hit the man''s belly and wanted to take the chance to escape.


    However, the man was faster than her.


    The man pressed her shoulders firmly with one hand and her legs with the other hand.


    The man''s hot breath and cold hands made Avery shudder out of control.


    "You..." Avery looked at the man''s eyes, and she didn''t feel disgusted about the man. This was clearly a strange but handsome man.


    Avery pinched the man''s neck in her first reaction, and she pressed the man''s neck tightly with a sharp knife as if she would cut his throat at any time.


    "Don''t you dare move again! Aren''t you afraid of my defense?"


    The man was indifferent, with one hand down her clean neck, and gently holding her chin. His lips were attached to her ear, "They call your princess?"


    The man greedily smelled the faint fragrance of Avery''s hair. Avery did not recognize Evan. Otherwise, she would not hold a knife against his neck.


    Maybe she would hold a knife against his chest if she knew it''s him.


    But she was tough on a man she didn''t know.


    "If you know I''m a princess, let me go."


    "What''s the rush? I just helped you. Shouldn''t you repay me?"


    "Oh, go ahead. How much do you want?"


    The man smiled, and the breath spurted on Avery''s neck. She reflexively shrank her neck. To tell the truth, the voice of the man laughing was much like that of Evan.


    She shook her head hard. Why did she think of Evan again?


    The man reached into Avery''s pocket and took her phone while she was not ready.


    Avery reached out to get it back, but the phone was stretched out by him so far. It was useless for Avery to pull his hand down with tugging at his sleeve.


    Avery took off his coat with anger and gave a hard bite on his shoulder.


    The man gave a hum and said with a great deal of indulgence, "You''re a dog?"


    "You''re wrong. I''m a wolf. If you don''t give back my phone, I''ll kill you."


    At this time, a large group of bodyguards suddenly rushed from all directions, looking around. Obviously, they are all looking for Avery.


    "Your bodyguard?"


    "Give me back the phone, otherwise as soon as I give the order, they will arrest you."


    "I''ll give it back to you, but in return, I''ll take your phone number." Then he dialed his number with her phone and returned it to her, "Nice to meet you. I''m sure we''ll see each other soon."


    Just as Avery was about to blow her top, the man straightened up carelessly and distanced from her. In the blink of an eye, he turned upright, as if it were Avery''s illusion just now.


    Avery took a deep breath and angrily put the mobile phone back in the pocket of the coat. She had been glad that the car parked by the side of the street unexpectedly had a car door open, and had opened the door to come into the car.


    Unexpectedly, the man was such a scoundrel who took her phone number in such a way.


    But it''s useless getting her number. She could put him on the blacklist.


    Avery tried to open the door, found that the door was still locked, and said loudly, "Can you open the door now?"


    The man finally turned his head and looked at her. A handsome face exhaled a cold and dangerous feeling. When the man looked at Avery like this, Avery could not help but tighten her nerves.


    The man asked, "Do you want me to give you a ride?"

 Chapter 585 - 585: I Won’t Sign It

    Avery darkened her face. Why did she think the man meant to be a little bit stubborn?


    She refused his offer decisively.


    "Really?"


    Avery was impatient and exhausted and yelled, "Leave me alone."


    "Open the door." The man told the driver.


    The car door was opened, and Avery couldn''t wait to go out.


    "Have you eavesdropped on us enough?"


    In the car, Robert quietly retracted his head back in the driver''s seat.


    When they had come to Country B, they had been following Avery and saw her go shopping in the mall. Originally, the car was parked by the side of the street. They were sitting in the car, and the doors were locked.


    When seeing Avery trying to open the car door one by one in order to avoid the bodyguards, Mr. Howel ordered him to open the car lock, so as to facilitate Mrs. Howel to pull the door in.


    That''s what happened.


    However, it''s complicated enough that Mrs. Howel did not seem to recognize Mr. Howel.


    Robert thought that Mrs. Howel would recognize Mr. Howel as they had such a close relationship and that Mrs. Howel could feel a little different, but the situation turned different. Was it that they changed their appearance too successfully?


    On the other hand, it''s also a good thing that Mrs. Howel did not recognize Mr. Howel. If Mrs. Howel knew that Mr. Howel was in the car, they would be in trouble, and it would be difficult for Mr. Howel to see Mrs. Howel next time.


    "Mr. Howel, shall we follow Mrs. Howel?"


    Evan stared at the number on the mobile phone screen. Afraid Avery would recognize him, and Evan had not only changed his number, but also his phone before he went to Country B.


    A hairstyle, watch, clothing brand, and perfume were also in the range of replacement.


    Evan was very satisfied with Avery''s performance in front of a strange man.


    "There is no need." Evan was playing with the mobile phone and asked, "Are you still monitoring Gabrielle''s phone????


    "At present, there is no monitoring of Gabrielle''s phone call. Maybe Mrs. Howel did not call her, or Gabrielle deliberately did not answer the phone."


    "Stop monitoring."


    Evan had got Avery''s number, and they would meet in a couple of days.


    ***


    At this time, Gabrielle sneezed hard, trembled all over, and hid into the arms of Jackson.


    Gabrielle was very thin. Although the costume was heavy and soaked in water, Jackson could still hold her with one hand.


    Gabrielle held the man''s neck, and she was sitting on his arm. She smeared his expensive suit.


    Holding Gabrielle into the car, Jackson raised the baffle inside the car. He pressed the button and turned up the air conditioning in the car.


    "Take off your clothes." The tone of the man had the meaning of dislike. Gabrielle''s costume was really dirty.


    "Wait a minute. I have another play. Did you really let Hill put it off?"


    "There are no more shoots today."


    "Then, you have to pay for me today." Gabrielle blinked at him with innocent eyes.


    Jackson glanced at her, and the woman was out of character.


    "Take off your clothes first."


    "If I take off my clothes, what should I wear?"


    The man took out a clean white shirt from the car, which was for his own spare clothes.


    Gabrielle did not take the shirt, but looked down, "I''m all wet in it."


    "Take them all off, and I''ll take you to the shower."


    Gabrielle, "..."


    They''re not in the relationship between p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e and whoremaster anymore. Could Gabrielle refuse to take off her clothes in front of him?


    She looked at Jackson, who looked forward to peace.


    He seemed to tell her that she was thinking too much.


    All right. She has got to take off her costume and untie it.


    Jackson saw that Gabrielle had put the shirt on. In light of the car, the shirt was somewhat transparent. Even if the top button had been fastened, the wide collar still showed her fine clavicle.


    The sleeve of the shirt was too long. Though Gabrielle had folded it, the sleeve was still in the position of her palm.


    Jackson rolled his throat and took a doc.u.ment from the side, "Sign it."


    Gabrielle lowered her head and pretended not to see it.


    Jackson watched her movements and darkened his face, "What do you want me to see?"


    Gabrielle realized something and put her arms around her chest.


    "I won''t sign it."


    "Why?"


    Such a difficult question was going to embarrass Gabrielle. She pushed the contract away with her hands, shook her body, and held the man''s arm.


    Jackson ignored her, and his finger quickly pressed a few times on the key to adjusting the temperature inside the car. Soon, the temperature in the car was raised.


    The contract was then handed to her again.


    Is it no use to seduce him?


    Gabrielle closed her eyes and lay on Jackson''s legs.


    The shirt''s edge was at the root of her thighs. As she lay on his legs, the edge of the shirt was moving up.


    "Either sign or give me a reason."


    Gabrielle deliberately made the sound of snoring as if she were asleep.


    "Hill, stop the car and find someone to throw her out."


    Gabrielle suddenly sat up, "You want to hear the truth?"


    "Of course."


    "I don''t want to have anything to do with you. Is that a reason?"


    After hearing Gabrielle''s reason, Jackson darkened his face. He reached out and covered her mouth.


    He knew he would not hear anything good from that woman.


    "You''re in the play now. I am and will always be an investor. Are you sure you have nothing to do with me? That''s not a good reason."


    Gabrielle rolled her eyes. Why didn''t he ask her to press a handprint directly?


    But Gabrielle was still a little unwilling and said, "I''m hungry."


    She couldn''t make her hungry when she was going to sign a life-and-death contract.


    The man ignored her and held her in the bathroom after they went back to the villa, "Take a shower first."


    "I don''t have the strength."


    Jackson said patiently, "Take a shower first. Aren''t you hungry? I''ll cook for you."


    Gabrielle was slightly panicked.


    She didn''t hear wrong, did she?


    Could she eat what Jackson cooked?


    "You can let a servant prepare the meal. Don''t work too hard." Gabrielle was afraid of being starved to death if Jackson cooked.


    "There are no servants here. I think they are too noisy."


    Gabrielle opened her eyes wide and finally found something more frightened than Jackson cooking.

 Chapter 586 - 586: He Cooked

    Jackson used to stay in Gabrielle''s apartment, and then he lived in the club. Gabrielle heard from Hill that Jackson''s only fixed residence was here in addition to his family''s house.


    Gabrielle looked out of the window and found that it''s an ancient European castle in the suburb.


    There was a lake beside the castle. The gray-white building had a dark blue spire, whose walls were covered with Boston ivy. The whole castle was gloomy against the tall woods and Gothic black iron gate.


    The rooms in the castle had a beautiful and exquisite Baroque design. Luxurious and delicate decoration also showed Jackson''s personality.


    Jackson left the bedroom and went into the kitchen.


    There were several kitchens in the castle, including a large kitchen for the chef, a kitchen for the servants, and a small kitchen in Gabrielle''s room.


    Jackson thought it''s noisy and laid off the servants and cooks.


    After taking a bath, Gabrielle came to the door of the kitchen and watched Jackson stand in front of the stove. The man was tall, and he was well suited to cooking.


    Without wearing an apron, he took off his suit coat and wore a white shirt and black suit trousers.


    His trousers were wet when he hugged her in, and he didn''t have time to change them yet.


    The wet trousers wrapped his strong leg muscles, setting out the shape of his legs.


    He was so s.e.xy when he was cooking.


    "Jackson, so you can cook." When Jackson had been in her apartment, he had said that he couldn''t cook. Gabrielle leaned against the door. She was so hungry that she could hardly stand.


    She went to the table, sat down, and looked at his back, with one hand holding her chin.


    "I said I couldn''t cook?" The dinner he cooked for her was out of the pot, and he put it on a plate in front of her.


    Gabrielle smelled it, "Wow, you made me spaghetti?"


    Jackson hit her on the head with a fork and handed it to her, "That''s right."


    Jackson turned to wash the pot. Gabrielle took the spoon and tasted the soup he made for her first to warm her stomach.


    There were mushrooms, green vegetables, and meat in the spaghetti, which tasted delicious.


    The spaghetti was soft. Putting the boiled spaghetti into cold water could maintain its taste.


    Gabrielle ate a whole plate of spaghetti and finished the soup.


    She was full and burped.


    Jackson took Gabrielle''s plate and stood in front of the sink to wash the dishes.


    Gabrielle sat in her chair, supported her chin, and looked at him. His fingers were stained with oil and detergent, and water washed away the foam between his fingers.


    His fingers were long and s.e.xy, and she swallowed her saliva again.


    Jackson knew Gabrielle was looking at him. It was really strange. This was the first time he cooked for someone. When Gabrielle said she was hungry and didn''t have the strength to sign the contract, he wanted to cook for her.


    He just wanted her to sign the contract. It seemed that everything was taken for granted.


    He put the dishes in the cupboard, turned around, and prepared to let her sign the contract, but he saw that Gabrielle fell asleep on the table.


    She fell asleep when she was full.


    ***


    After getting out of the car, Avery covered her chest. She didn''t know why her heart jumped so quickly.


    It''s not the tension being chased by the bodyguards. The man in the car gave her a familiar and strange sense of pressure.


    This kind of pressure made her uneasy, and she did not know exactly why it was like this. Was he a little bit like Evan?


    But his figure was much thinner than that of Evan.


    And his face and his voice were totally alien to her.


    Avery went to a boot shop called Cavallo. The servant had said her boots had been custom-made from here, and that the nail had been embedded already in front of the custom.


    She had to check out whether the person who had set her up was Erin.


    A well-trained clerk came up to her and treated her warmly.


    Avery went straight to the cashier''s desk, "I''d like to check who picked up the boots numbered 218 two days ago?"


    The clerk, dressed in a white horse-riding suit, smiled and said, "I''m sorry, our information about our clients is confidential."


    Avery also expected that they would not tell her, so she took out the nail, "Is this nail an accessory from your shop?"


    The clerk took the nail and looked at it carefully, "Yes, this is from our shop, but it should be a horseshoe nailed to the hoof of a horse."


    Avery looked at the nail on which there was a sign of Cavallo. There was a shadow behind them blocking the light. The clerk wanted to come over and look at it carefully. Suddenly, there was a bang.


    Then there came the crisp sound of glass.


    A clerk fell to the ground behind Avery.


    The screams sounded. The clerks squatted down and hid behind the cashier''s desk.


    Avery reacted quickly, squatted down, and also hid behind the cashier''s desk.


    At this time, Avery squatted on the ground and sweated. If it were not the clerk who blocked her, Avery would be shot.


    She looked at the glass window beside the door, which was shot by the bullet and had a small hole. It should be shot down from the high place, and it should be a sniper gun.


    If she were right, the sniper gun should be aimed at her, but it happened to be blocked by the clerk.


    The clerk next to Avery shook her body and called the police. When the policeman said something on the phone, the clerk began to cry.


    Maybe she was scared by the sound of gunfire.


    Avery heard her sobbing voice, "The police officer said there was a terrorist attack nearby, and the police will be here as soon as possible."


    With that, the clerk sat on the ground decadently, holding her head. Her face was extremely pale.


    Avery''s mind was messy, and she listened to the movements outside.


    She was not much calmer than the clerk. She knew that gun battles often happened in many places, but it''s the first time for her to experience it in person.


    "Do terrorist attacks often happen here?" Avery was trying to distract the clerk.


    The clerk was like a puppet and shook her head, "The terrorists are opposed to the summit in Country B."


    Avery thought the terrorist attack was against her.


    After all, the sniper gun was really aimed in her direction.


    "Welcome."


    The welcome of the sensor came from the door, and there was a hasty sound of footsteps.

 Chapter 587 - 587: Cooperate With Us

    Were the terrorists coming in?


    Avery and the two clerks looked at each other. Suddenly, they were nervous, and they did not dare to move.


    The footsteps got closer and closer to them.


    One of the clerks collapsed and almost made a sound, and the other clerk put her hand over her mouth, forcing her to stop.


    The sound was approaching. As the black shadow suddenly covered them, the two clerks couldn''t help but scream.


    "Are you all right?" A man''s voice interrupted their screams.


    Avery raised her head and was suddenly stunned. It was the man in the car.


    The man also stared at her, looking up and down, as if to make sure whether she was hurt.


    Avery lowered her head hurriedly, and she found that she did not dare to look at the man, who let her think of Evan.


    "We''re fine." A clerk found the man was not a terrorist and left her fear behind.


    The man''s eyes reflected Avery''s shadow.


    Avery still didn''t say anything.


    "Is there anything going on?" The man was a little anxious when he saw Avery kept silent.


    It''s weird. Why did the strange man care about her?


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, as well as the sound of police cars.


    A clerk stood up, relaxed when she saw police coming, and said to them, "It''s the police."


    Avery and the other clerk also stood up. A few policemen came in, looked at the clerk who had just been shot down by the sniper gun and then took out the camera to take a few pictures. Some took out the pen and notebook, while some asked them several questions and made a record.


    After making a record, the police sealed the scene, left their contact information, and said they still had a lot of work to deal with. They told them that it was not safe here and let them leave quickly.


    "Do you want me to take you back?" The man-made another suggestion to drive Avery back.


    Avery didn''t pay attention to him and sped up in order to get rid of this strange man.


    When Avery went out, she found that the street was a mess.


    Many of the surrounding cars have been forced to stop, and many of the cars parked in the street have been hit. There was also the smell of exhaust smoke and dust in the air.


    Not far away, a police officer routinely recorded the license plates of cars in a booklet, reminded them when he saw them, "If you''re going downtown, you''d better make a detour. Now the police are chasing terrorists. In order to ensure the safety of nearby citizens, the roads ahead have been blockaded."


    Avery dumped her bodyguards, so there was no car for her. She gnawed her teeth and said, "Are the nearby bus and subway still running?"


    "They''re all blockaded. If you want to take them, you''ll wait for more than three hours. If you don''t want anything to happen, you''d better make a detour. The terrorists have guns. The police are going after the terrorists all over the city today. Go back home and make sure you''re safe."


    Avery nodded her head, and she knew it''s fierce when she saw so many police cars were destroyed.


    The glass fragments of many cars, as well as the blood, were left on the ground, which showed the full speed at which the terrorists were desperate to drive and flee.


    Evan could not help frowning. The situation was more serious than he had expected, but the stubborn woman was alert to him and refused to let him take her back.


    Glancing at her, he walked up to her and was ready to open the car door and get into the car.


    "Hey." Avery suddenly stopped him.


    Evan giggled but turned expressionless when he turned his head.


    "Can you take me back?"


    "You just turned me down."


    Avery bit her lips, and she was a little embarrassed when she wanted his help.


    But it''s dangerous to stay here, and she didn''t have a car.


    "I''ll pay you the fare."


    It''s too dangerous. Evan just wanted to bring her out of here, and then opened the door, "Get in the car."


    It''s a black car. The first time Avery had been in his car, it had been an unpleasant experience.


    She''s got a mini-gun in her boots. If the man wanted to do something to her, she would take out the gun.


    The man also sat in the car. Because he was tall, the space in the car was narrowed.


    Avery leaned against the door. As the man leaned against her, Avery touched the boot.


    The atmosphere in the car was tense. If she had another way, she would not choose to sit in the car.


    Evan gave her a look and saw her hand in the boot. Avery liked to take the mini-gun he gave to her with her. So was she taking the gun out?


    With a low smile, Evan stretched out to her. Avery pulled out the gun and pressed it against his chest.


    Evan was only one fist away from her. Although the gun was pointed at him, he didn''t stop and fastened her seat belt.


    "Fasten your seat belt." Evan looked at her, trying to kiss her. If he really kissed her, she would really shoot him.


    He took a look at the police car and the full pieces of debris and ordered the driver to drive.


    The driver drove to the direction of the city.


    It was afternoon. Several police cars were scattered around the entrance at the nearby expressway.


    The police carefully checked each car. They asked drivers and passengers to hand over the identity cards, let them get off, and used the instrument to scan for dangerous goods.


    "Give me the gun." Evan reminded Avery.


    If the police found her gun, they''d put them on the suspect list.


    At this time, a policeman knocked at the window.


    A few policemen came to them, and Avery immediately put the gun back to the boot.


    "Please get out of the car." The police opened the door and asked them to come out for an inspection.


    The situation at the scene was so chaotic that all they could do was cooperate.


    Avery was a little nervous. She had a gun on her, and the police had the instrument in their hands.


    A policeman asked Evan to face the car and used the instrument to scan him back and forth a few times. The instrument did not make a suspicious sound, which indicated that no dangerous goods had been detected.


    At this time, the policeman took a look at Avery, "Ma''am, please cooperate with us."

 Chapter 588 - 588: I’ll Pay You

    Avery stood by the police car and took over the temporary id the cops gave her back. Her official id in B Country was under progress, so she used a temporary one. That was why the police were more suspicious about her.


    "Do you hear me? Raise your hands above your head where we can see!"


    The cars started to form a line. Some impatient drivers started pressing the horn.


    "What''s with the rush? Do it one by one."


    The police with the device shouted and put out his pent-up anger on Avery.


    He lifted the device up, and when it was about to hit Avery''s arms, a long and firm hand reached over and grabbed it. The device was in the air.


    The policeman tried to take the device back, but the man threw it on the floor.


    Avery only heard the weapons were drawn, and the policeman took out his gun and pointed at the man. She might get scared in the past when this happened. But she has been through enough of this shit to keep calm.


    She glimpsed at the man. He was very calm, like he had nothing to fear. He grabbed the device to help her. So did he throw it on the ground so she could pay attention to him?


    Or if the policeman found the gun on her, they would treat her as a person of interest.


    She wasn''t afraid that they took her away because, after her identity was confirmed, the police would escort her back to the presidential house with respect.


    But she didn''t know why she didn''t want to do this. She was curious about the man.


    Boom.


    A loud noise came from behind them. And Avery felt someone came over and hugged her to fall on the ground. It all happened in an instant.


    The explosion and the light from the fire almost lit the sky. The sounds of car wrecks and pieces falling were mixed with shoutings.


    Avery''s head was held by a warm hand. She was in his arms. The policeman was long gone. The man said with a charming accent, "Get in the car."


    Then Avery could no longer feel the faint perfume from the man. She was held by the man and shoved in the car.


    The car started soon and speeded up. It flew the check sign at the station off and drove away.


    Maybe there were too many turns, Avery felt the driver was not used to the situation. He suddenly turned right and then left. Avery held the handrail tightly but still swayed to different directions. She felt car sick.


    She sat in the passenger''s seat. And she fell over to the left because of a sudden turn.


    The man smiled and held Avery by her shoulder. Andre got steady soon and distanced herself. The car hit another turn, and she fell into his arms again.


    Was the driver deliberate? This was a small turn, and how could he turn like this?


    The human-made fun of Avery and said, "Do you enjoy throwing yourself at me?" He was enjoying this.


    But Avery said unhappily, "Don''t tell me you are deliberate? Are you in this together? Jerks."


    Evan lowered his head to see her hand. She pressed on his lap, trying to get up.


    While Evan had his hands in the air, it was like showing Avery he was true, saying she threw herself at him.


    Avery withdrew her hands quickly and kept a distance between him. The driver started apologizing, "I am sorry. This is a bumpy road. It''ll get better soon."


    Avery pressed her lips to show her dissatisfaction. She looked ahead, and the road was straight. So the driver wouldn''t make so many turns.


    It was probably because of the explosion; many cars chose different turns and got dispersed. They didn''t know which this way led to. All they saw was the blue ocean on their left side.


    B country is a country surrounded by seas. One could see them everywhere.


    In order to ignore Evan, Avery looked outside, "Where are we going?"


    It was not the road she recognized.


    Evan answered, "The submarine tunnel is less than 20 miles."


    A submarine tunnel leads to the islands where people spent vacations.


    Avery rubbed her temple. Peace Island was opposite the President''s house.


    Avery said, "There is a road leading to town next to the submarine tunnel."


    Not long after, when the car was about to exit the highway, another black car that suddenly drove on the road. The car looked shabby. Avery took one look. The car was driving fast in their direction, and it was reversing.


    Looking in the car, Avery saw a black hole in their window.


    Avery''s look changed and held the handrail tightly.


    No wonder the cops outside the police cars all looked intense on the highway. The terrorists were not caught. Avery didn''t know how many cars they changed. But these two cars were stolen by them.


    The driver and Evan saw it too. Evan said calmly and peacefully, "Sit tight."


    Avery sat tight, subconsciously.


    At the same time, the car passed their car fast. Avery could hear the screeching sound, and she had goosebumps on her skin.


    The sun was glaring, and Evan''s look was calm as he always was. The car window of the other car was opened, and they fired guns. Bang! Avery''s car swerved fast to get away from the bullets.


    But the driver of the other car was determined to go after them. After the driver heard the sirens following them, he stepped on the gas and came right after Avery''s car.


    As the driver in Avery''s car was about to take a turn to head town, some guy in the other car got out of the window and shot their tires twice.


    The driver had to swerve to avoid the bullets. Avery felt she was flung out. The car went on the submarine tunnel because of the shift of focus.


    Luckily, the driver was skilled. He made the car steady and went ahead.


    Avery looked behind, and the other car wasn''t coming. Maybe they chose another way to avoid police cars.


    However, the car Avery was in was the same model as the other one. The terrorists must want to use their car to get rid of some of the police''s attention.


    The car drove fast. Avery looked outside. The tunnel was in the shape of a tube. On the two sides were transparent glasses. She could see the underwater world. Underneath the light, they shined.


    But Avery wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the view. She just wanted to get to Peach Island and called others to pick her up.


    She suddenly remembered something and turned at Evan. Evan was looking at her too.


    Avery frowned. She couldn''t shake the feeling that he looked at her like she was his wife.


    Avery bent over and took out her wallet, "How much is the fare? I''ll pay you."

 Chapter 589 - 589: They Made Way For Him

    Evan looked at her wallet, "How much do you think you should pay?"


    Avery sneered. So he was afraid she didn''t pay him enough.


    And she asked, "How much do you want? ''


    Evan smiled, "That depends on how much you think your life is worth."


    Avery sneered again. She thought he wanted to take advantage of the situation.


    Her sneer turned into despise. She promised she''d pay him before she got in the car. She would keep her promise. But she would not be ripped off just because he asked for a ridiculously high price.


    Avery sneered, "My life isn''t worth that much as you think."


    Evan said with a deep look, "On the opposite, I think you''re priceless."


    For a moment, Avery saw two faces becoming one. She almost said, Evan. But she held it back because Evan didn''t look like that.


    She chose not to think about him these last days. But his face came back as soon as she saw a man with a similar face.


    She couldn''t help it. She thought of him all the time. But she couldn''t forget what he did to her. All her feelings turned into a sharp sword stabbing in her heart. It was so much pain.


    Avery gasped. She tried really hard to hold back her feelings. Looking up, she saw his serious look through his long eyelashes, and sneered, "Are you hitting on me?"


    "Yeah, "the man admitted, "can''t I?"


    Avery looked ahead. After they left the tunnel, they could see people, cars, and wooden cottages in various styles.


    They would reach the vacation center soon. It was a giant architecture in the center of the island. It was blue sun-blocking glasses. The sun, after the reflection, shined somewhere else.


    Avery took her to look back. She wanted to say no. But she was still in his car. She would not gain a positive position if she said no.


    She just wanted to stall until she got out of the car, and got rid of the strange man.


    "You want to hit on me?" Avery looked at him quietly, "Do you know me?"


    "What?" Evan asked deliberately.


    "I bring bad luck to my husband. Don''t you know?"


    Evan''s look changed. Was Avery just cursing him?


    "Everyone with me ended up badly. You should see my ex-husband. His reputation is ruined and has so many lawsuits. What is worse is that he''s incapable of getting an erection. I don''t think he can date anybody..."


    Avery said seriously.


    Avery thought the man was shocked because of what she said. She was about to say more when the man said first, "I don''t mind."


    Avery wasn''t surprised. He was so calm when the policeman held the gun against his head. So he would not be intimidated by words.


    Avery put her hands on the car door secretly. The car stopped at the vacation center.


    "Unfortunately, I do."


    Avery pulled the door to get out of the car. According to the police, it would take at least 2 or 3 hours before the town got back to normal. After she got out of the car, she had to wait if she wanted to go back. So she could take a walk in the neighborhood.


    But the door was locked. Avery couldn''t get out.


    "I see you don''t like your ex-husband very much."


    Evan crossed his legs and sat in the spacious room. He looked casual and asked in the same manner. It was like he didn''t care at all.


    Avery slowly turned around, "None of your business."


    Evan said, "I''m afraid you can''t go back today."


    Avery glared at him. was his plan locking her in the car and keeping her a prisoner?


    A man from the hotel passed by. Avery smacked the window as hard as she could to get his attention.


    Ahhh¡ª


    Evan got up and went over Avery to grab her hand, whispering, "Look up."


    Avery was shocked by his sudden moves. She started trembling. This was the second man that she responded so greatly apart from Evan.


    Her heartbeat was so fast. And she even looked up as he said.


    On the sign of the hotel, it said the submarine tunnel is closed temporarily because of the terrorist attack downtown. The tunnel will be open on further notice.


    That was what he meant.


    Click¡ª


    The door was opened, and it was the man who did it.


    Avery got out of the car without hesitation. She ran into the hotel and was a mess.


    It was in the afternoon. After 3 hours, it would be night. The place was a mess, and the traffic was closed.


    She decided to stay in the hotel for the time being. Then she would think of something to reach the president''s house.


    The hotel reception was big. But it was crowded. They were all asking for spare rooms.


    The receptionist wore make-up and smiled, "I''m sorry, guys, we''re booked. Please check other hotels."


    "Is your presidential suite also booked? Can it do?"


    "The president suite is also booked."


    "No one checked out? ''


    "Sorry, no."


    Avery stood behind them. She didn''t have to ask then. They didn''t have any rooms left.


    She squeezed the phone. If she called the president''s house for help now...


    Then she shook her head to deny it. They couldn''t get here because of the closed traffic. They could get here by plane. But they must be busy with the terrorist attack.


    She looked back, and a lot sat in the hall. It seemed they planned to stay here.


    No one could really shut their eyes tonight. No one knew when the police would catch the terrorists, and the traffic could be open.


    Everyone would be worried and couldn''t leave the house at night.


    Avery walked next to the reception to think of something else.


    At the time, a tall man came to the reception with his id.


    The people in front of the reception stepped aside because his presence was too strong. They made way for him.


    Avery looked at him. He was alone, and the drive didn''t come.


    The receptionist nodded and took over his id with both hands. Then she typed his information on the computer, "Sir, we''ve reserved the president suite for you. You could check-in."


    The hotel reserved one room for him?


    Avery couldn''t help giving him a closer look.


    He wore the custom-made navy blue striped suits and a white shirt. And he had a tie. He was tall and handsome and walked on the clean floors. He looked like a nobleman with his grace and indifference.


    The man stood in front of her and handed her over the room card...

 Chapter 590 - 590: A Date

    Evan stood before Avery and handed her the room card.


    Evan was so tall that the warm light was covered. Therefore, Avery couldn''t see him clearly. She could only see his slender fingers. They were beautiful, reminding Avery of a man who liked squeezing her earlobe and playing with her hair.


    All of a sudden, these memories made Avery lost.


    At the same time, Avery was anxious when Evan handed her the room card.


    Avery knew nothing about the man, but the man gave her the room card. That would be a suggestion.


    Grabbing the card, Avery became a little angry. She put it on the desk of the hotel reception hard, saying, "Checkout."


    Many people expected that Avery could have a checkout as soon as possible because they were looking forward to the room.


    The clerk turned to look at the man, embarrassedly, "Mr. Lautner, what should I do?"


    When people knew Avery was going to have a checkout, many people came here to wait for the room, but the clerk explained, "excuse me, Miss. This presidential suite is for Mr. Lautner. He had rented it for a long time. No one can have the right to live in the room."


    Avery leaned against the desk, waving the room and saying to a man beside her, "you had given me the card. Why not stop me from having a checkout? You only want to have a date for one night?"


    A date for one night? When Avery said it, a date for one night seemed like a normal thing for her. She even disdained Mr. Lautner and judged him.


    Evan''s eyes looked deep and steady. He kept staring at Avery. Since it was dangerous to Avery now, Evan was trying to protect her, but she thought he wanted to make love with her and refused her.


    Evan was standing beside Avery, suddenly, he took a half-step to confine her between his arms, but they didn''t touch each other because he is about 190 centimeters, and Avery was shorter than him.


    Although Evan didn''t touch her, Avery still felt uncomfortable. She couldn''t help but frown. She hadn''t expected how bold the man was.


    "Call the bodyguards," Avery tried to lean against the desk so as not to touch Evan''s body. Avery was vulnerable.


    The clerk hesitated for a moment and then looked at the man, saying embarrassedly, "Mr. Lautner, what''s your opinion?"


    Evan ignored the clerk, but whispered to Avery, "Miss. Peters, you misunderstood. I didn''t mean to hurt you. Fine. It all depends on you."


    Avery sneered and gave the card to the clerk. Then she squatted and got through Evan''s arms.


    Evan said nothing but staring at Avery. Her legs were white and tenderly covered with a pair of tight high-waisted jeans.


    In a conservative suit, Avery looked very s.e.xy too.


    With her thin waist, ass, and long legs, Avery looked incredibly charming.


    Evan was a bit disappointed because Avery didn''t recognize him. He couldn''t help but wonder whether she could resist temptation from a stranger.


    At this time, Evan found Avery turned back. Evan stopped smiling and thought to himself, "had she changed her mind?"


    Avery took a hundred-dollar bill out. She put it between her two fingers and then stuffed it into Evan''s suit''s pocket.


    "For the taxi. I owe you nothing," Avery said and immediately turned around.


    Evan narrowed his eyes. He got feelings all of a sudden.


    A bas.e.m.e.nt in the B Country


    It was a wet bas.e.m.e.nt. There was a terrible woman.


    Molly stared at the poor young man who was standing in front of her, her eyes building-wide with anger. The man was holding a sniper rifle by his side.


    Molly scolded him severely, "son of a bitch. You didn''t even show your power though you have a gun."


    "I''m so sorry. When I fired a gun, the clerk happened to block it with her body."


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation. You failed," the young man was so scared that he knelt on his knees fright because he had a poison capsule in his mouth. If he can''t finish his task, he should bite the poison capsule.


    Molly knew the man was terrified. So she said gravely, "you know what should do next."


    "Madam, please give me one more chance. I will kill her next time."


    "You aren''t willing to kill her because she looks pretty?" Molly was annoyed, "All the same. Men always love the bitch, including Logan and Evan. How pitiful it was, My poor daughter. Poor darling."


    Molly laughed loudly and cried as if she was mad.


    "You are the same one. You should die."


    "No. No. Madam, I want to kill her."


    "Give me a capsule," the bodyguard immediately took out a capsule and handed her. She stared viciously at the man, "open his mouth."


    When the bodyguard walked to the man, the man rolled around on the ground, trying to escape. Finding the man wanted to escape, the bodyguard immediately held him and twisted his arms to force him to kneel on the ground.


    Molly held the capsule with her fingers and stuffed it into the man''s mouth. Then the bodyguard pressed his jaw to force the man to bite the pill.


    Just a few minutes later, the young man fell to the ground, his eyes widening and the corner of his mouth bleeding. Soon, he lost consciousness.


    At this time, a bodyguard came in, "madam, there is a terrorist attack in the B Country, so the princess ran to Peach Island. According to the news we got, the terrorist is in the hotel now. Shall we send someone to come and see?"


    "Terrorist?"


    "Yes, the terrorist is opposed to hosting a summit in B Country and planned to blow up the hotel for taking a stand."


    "Hahaha. God helps me. God helps me. Rebecca, mon will take revenge for you."


    Molly stopped smiling and said viciously, "spread a rumor that the princess was the organizer of the terrorist attack."


    Peach Island


    It became darker. Suddenly, a downpour of fire was followed by the heavy rain, which put tourists in a kind of panic.


    Tourists still stayed in the hotel. Followed by waiters, they went into the lounge or the bar.


    The lounge room was quieter than the bar. In the lounge room, there were billiards and bowling for the pastime, while in the bar, people always dance and sing. Drinking made them relax temporarily.


    Avery chose to sit alone in the corner of the lounge room because the bar was too noisy for her. Under the warm light, Avery sat on the high chair with her legs titled. Her legs had a perfect curve. They were very long.


    Looking in the distance, Avery was just like a lazy cat. Her long chestnut hair was falling while she was playing with her black high heels.


    Avery sat on the corner of the lounge. Many people came to talk with her, but she refused.


    When she raised her head, she saw a huge screen hanging on the wall of the lounge room. On the screen, the white ball was hitting fifteen red balls. The red balls scattered here and there and became a triangle shape while the white ball kept moving.

 Chapter 591 - 591: An Interesting Stake

    About two or three balls went into one of the pockets. The teenage girl audience was excited. They couldn''t help but keep clapping while they were counting how many balls went into the pockets.


    "Miss. Peters here is your wine," the c.o.c.ktail waiter made a glass of wine and delivered it to Avery peacefully, however, when he raised his head and looked at Avery, he was amazed at her beauty.


    The waiter was just a little bit depressed because many young girls did not enjoy his skill of making a glass of wine, but instead came to watch the billiards match.


    Therefore, when the waiter found such a beautiful woman, Avery was there, he was happy and said, "I''m treating," the waiter said.


    Avery shook the light blue liquid slightly. She hadn''t drunk it still but stared at the screen.


    At the screen, the billiard player made the breaks of full scores. His snooker stance was elegant. He hit the ball quickly and correctly, and every stroke must get the score.


    There were about ten pool tables in the lounge room. The man was at the table, furthest away from Avery. Since he played very well, the camera of the live broadcast of the lounge kept filming him.


    The man leaned over the green table, moving his arm smoothly back. He had slender and long legs. He rolled up his sleeves to about two widths of the cuff, so you can see his strong muscles clear.


    Moreover, the man looked very handsome and attentive when he was going to hit the ball. It was no wonder that he attracted all of the people in the lounge room and neglected the c.o.c.ktail waiter.


    Avery couldn''t help but look at the man. She applied a little wine over her lips. Probably, with the effects of alcohol, Avery couldn''t help but stare at the man''s h.i.p.s, waist, broad back, and tight chest muscles¡­


    The only defect was that the man was thinner than Evan.


    "What a silly and superficial woman!"


    "He is so unpleasant," Avery thought to herself. Then she laughed, "all men also love beautiful women."


    "Huh, every man is a one-woman man."


    "Do you know him?" Avery pointed at the man on the screen and asked.


    "I don''t know him, but I had seen his profile."


    "His profile?"


    "He is the guest of honor. I had seen his photo for full preparation. I know nothing about him but his name, George Lautner."


    "Oh, I understood," Avery answered. "He is the guest of honor. It is no wonder that the clerk respects him," Avery thought to herself.


    "So what? I am more handsome than him," the c.o.c.ktail waiter curled into a sneer while he was cleaning the cup.


    Avery looked up and down the c.o.c.ktail waiter, saying, "you don''t know what is handsome."


    But Avery still thought the snooker player was handsome, especially for his attention. She believed that no one could be more handsome than him, except Evan.


    Avery kept touching the edge of the cup again and again with her fingers, thinking that "when I get back to B Country, Evan would be happy with Diana. Did he love Diana so much? For her, he can even put stained glass in my dressing room?


    Probably, I am just a blinkered woman. My beloved one should be perfect. I can accept that Evan didn''t love me before, but I can''t allow him to hurt me. I can''t forgive him.


    Maybe, the reason that he didn''t stay with me is that he doesn''t love me so much."


    Avery became unhappy now. She drank a glass of wine in one breath. The c.o.c.ktail then asked with a smile, "what happened? Have you lost your love?"


    All of a sudden, Avery had a close feeling to the waiter. After all, she could believe in one.


    Avery shook her head. At that time, the woman who sat next to Avery asked for a pen and a piece of paper. The waiter then handed them to the women. Besides, he also gave Avery a piece of paper and a pen.


    "The woman just escaped from the city. The terrorist almost killed her. Now she wanted to get a pen and a piece of paper to write down a will. Would you like to write down a will too?"


    Avery took the paper and pen from the c.o.c.ktail waiter''s head and immediately wrote down, "Evan Howel¡­"


    Avery wrote down Evan''s name unconsciously. She didn''t expect that either.


    Therefore, she kneaded the paper into a ball and was going to throw it away; however, she made the paper flat again and continued to write down something quickly.


    Finally, she stacked the paper and put it into her pocket.


    Avery heard the crowd was cheering for the snooker player on screen. The man beat his opponent to the hollow, but the opponent couldn''t accept the result. He threw his cue stick on the ground with force, and shouted angrily, "I never give up."


    The crowd was laughing at him, claiming that he was in over his head. After all, he didn''t win a single round for these three rounds.


    The man who lost the race started to feel embarrassed. He was mad now and folded his sleeves. The crowd guessed that he would like to hit people, but he took out a card from his jacket pocket,


    "Anyone who can beat this snooker player, I will give him the presidential room."


    For these people stranded in the hotel, the presidential room is just like the acute shortage of food when there are natural disasters.


    Some of the crowd wanted to try, but Mr. Lautner had no interest in it. He just turned around and put the cue stick aside.


    At that time, Avery said gently, "may I have a try?"


    The crowd was curious about why this woman wanted to have a try and automatically gave way to Avery.


    The crowd turned to look at Avery, saying with amazement, "what a beautiful woman. Wow. She is so beautiful. They shouldn''t have a match. I think the woman should win the race."


    "If I were him, I will throw in the towel and give the room card to her. I wouldn''t like to see such a beautiful woman who has no room to sleep."


    "Why not share the room with her?"


    Evan raised the corner of his mouth and turned around slowly. Avery was staring at him, provocatively as if she had determined to fight against him.


    "Why not have an interesting stake?"


    "What''s an interesting stake?"


    "If you win, you have the presidential room. If I win¡­" the man stopped for a while. He seemed to think of something. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, "if I win, could you please forgive me?"


    Avery frowned and looked at him confusingly. "Forgive him? Why?" she thought to herself.


    "You had never done anything wrong to me. Why do you want me to forgive you?"


    When Evan handed the cue stick to Avery, he lowered his head and whispered, "you should promise me if I need."


    "Uh-huh. What a strange man! Forgive him? Fine. Who knows? Probably, we won''t see each other again. I have nothing to lose. Fine," Avery shrugged and said to herself.


    Finally, Avery nodded.


    No one can hear what Evan said, but according to his expression, the crowd was sure that he was an arrogant and overconfident man.


    It seemed that Evan believed that he must win the game.


    People always enjoyed seeing a beautiful woman and a handsome man stay together¡ªno matter what kind of agreement that they made, people believe that Evan wanted to get Avery.


    In other words, a brave woman easily arouses man''s possessiveness and enthusiasm as long as the woman is beautiful and s.e.xy.


    Evan chalked his cue stick happily, "lady first. You can choose solid colors or stripes. Your choice."


    "I''m striped," Avery answered. With a cue stick, she placed her arm on the table and aimed. She was attentive and made sure her eyes stayed on her aim line.


    The white ball hit the other fifteen balls. All of a sudden, these balls scattered.


    Evan raised his eyes and thought, "Avery can play. And she can play it very well."

 Chapter 592 - 592: They Made A Mistakes

    Now, many people stayed in the lounge room, including some workers. They even stopped working and came to watch the match.


    Among the crowd, most women gave Avery a disdainful and doubtful look. They envied her because she attracted Evan at first.


    It was, of course, that some men were amazed at Avery''s appearance. They kept their eyes locked on her. She was moving the cue stick. With her tight jeans, the curves of her lower body could be seen clearly. It was wonderful and attracted most men.


    Moreover, the posture that Avery put her arms on the table looked cool and s.e.xy.


    Avery thought to herself, "if I want to win the game, I should be careful in every shot. Otherwise, the player must seize the opportunity and fight against me. But I was confused about why the player was just beating on an easy bet. Probably, everything couldn''t go so well easily."


    While Avery was thinking, balls were hitting one another and scattering. She was considering where the white ball would stop. Then she aimed and pocketed a ball.


    With a snap, Avery hit a ball into a pocket.


    The audience exclaimed and applauded.


    Avery wasn''t as excited as the audience showed. For her, on the one hand, it was not hard to hit the ball into a pocket. On the other hand, it was just a ball. Avery wanted to win the game so that she couldn''t be relaxed.


    When Evan sat on the sofa, looking at how Avery hit the balls into pockets one by one, he became more and more dangerous. He always liked to conquer the woman. Moreover, the challenge made him more excited, as if his blood was going to spurt from his body.


    Avery only focused on how to hit each ball. Before hitting the ball, she would consider carefully. Although she hit the ball slowly, she could hit it into a pocket in the end.


    Bang¡ª


    When a ball went into a pocket with the force of the white ball


    The audience was cheerful and excited, especially for men.


    The c.o.c.ktail waiter couldn''t help but applaud her. He had to admit that Avery played very well.


    All of a sudden, all the people were excited and shocked.


    Every shot that Avery hit was smooth and stable. Evan had never expected that Avery was so patient.


    Some believed that playing table ball doesn''t need much patience and endurance, but they are wrong. Before hitting a ball, the player should observe and estimate where the white ball stops. Otherwise, it is not a good player.


    Avery was so patient, so she had hit most of the balls into pockets. Evan couldn''t have a chance to fight her.


    Although Evan was in a disadvantaged position, he still kept calm. Whenever Avery hit the ball, Evan raised the corner of his mouth and smiled. Looking at his deep-set eyes, no one can tell what he was thinking.


    Avery was good at all kinds of skills in 8 balls, such as breakoff, angled ball, and spinning. When she hit the balls, she looked attentive and attractive.


    With the applause of the audience, Avery had hit the No.9 ball into a pocket. Finally, only the No.7 ball left.


    The audience was excited and stared at Avery. They couldn''t imagine that a woman can hit all the balls at once.


    At that time, Avery took a deep breath and chalked her stick. Then she turned back to glance at Evan. She looked at his eyes and sneered when he smiled.


    Evan''s smile was more evil as if he didn''t care about the result.


    Avery was angry at Evan''s smile as if he knew everything about her. She was determined to make him good.


    Then Avery took a deep breath. She kept adjusting her breath.


    It was the last ball. She became more anxious than the terrorist attack that she just experienced today.


    Seeing Avery was anxious, the audience was silent. You can even hear their breath. It was a critical shot. If she could hit the ball into a pocket, she would win the game. Moreover, she hit all the balls into the pockets once for all.


    Avery aimed at the white ball and No. 7. It was not easy to hit the ball into a pocket because there was no straight line between the ball and the pockets.


    Therefore, Avery gave up the way to make the ball into a pocket directly. Instead, she wanted to make an angled ball.


    It was not easy to accrue the position clearly.


    Finally, the ball was hit into a pocket.


    The audience was excited and shocked and kept clapping for Avery.


    Some audiences even turned to look at Evan. He was standing there with a smile. He was glad to see Avery can beat him.


    Avery took the wet hand towel from a waiter. She wiped her hands and then walked to Evan.


    Evan raised the corner of his mouth and gave her a big clap.


    "If you think it is not fair for you to let me go first, I would like to play another round with you," Avery threw the towel into the trash can and said sneeringly.


    Avery believed that the man wouldn''t break his promise in front of the crowd. As expected, Evan smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I have to admit that I lost."


    After getting the presidential room card happily, Avery was going to walk out of the lounge room, but she stopped all of a sudden and turned to pat Evan''s shoulder, saying with a smile, "don''t forget the fee for the eight ball pool. Thank you."


    Then Avery walked to the door.


    At that time, however, a group of people shouted in front of the door of the bar, "hurry up. Find her quickly. The terrorist came in. It is a woman."


    Avery stopped suddenly. The lounge room was in chaos. People turned to look at the lounge room and happened to see Avery.


    "Look! She is there. She is the organizer of the terrorist. We need to catch her."


    "Where is she?"


    "There! Quickly! Don''t let her go."


    "I had never expected that the woman was the organizer. I must catch her. I will f.u.c.k her and then kill her."


    Avery seemed to realize something wrong. All of the people looked at her as if she was their prey.


    "Do they call me a terrorist? They made a mistake," Avery thought to herself.


    Avery had no time to think about it because the crowd was running over her rashly.

 Chapter 593 - 593: Catch All Of Them

    Avery didn''t react when the crowd who was coming at her. Then her arm was grabbed, and she was behind a warm back.


    The man was tall and blocked her figure.


    "Get out of my way. That woman is a terrorist. Turn her in, or we''ll arrest you too!"


    "Are you her accomplice?"


    "Don''t waste time talking to them. Let''s arrest both of them."


    Evan grabbed Avery''s wrist, and wouldn''t let her go, and said, "If you accuse that she''s a terrorist, show us the evidence. Without it, I can say you look more like terrorists."


    Evan made a convincing argument at the time of crisis. He would never let them take his woman. That was for sure.


    "Evidence?"


    The man in charge unlocked the phone screen. And he showed them a terrorist analysis post.


    The man held the phone in front of Evan''s eyes. The title of the post was The Princess of B Country- a senior sleeper operative in B Country.


    The reason was terrorists made moves after the princess came. And before that, B Country hasn''t been under terrorist attack for dozens of years.


    The places that terrorists exploded were the economic and cultural cores of B Country. One could never get in some places without the pass. So it had to be insiders'' jobs.


    "It''s only an analysis post. It''s based on groundless speculations. If you want to take her because of this, you have to pass me first."


    "Do we need your approval now? Come on, let''s get them."


    After the order, some strong men came at them, waving fists at Evan without any methods. On the contrary, Evan blocked and kicked. It looked very organized. He kicked one and two far away calmly.


    In the process, Evan kept holding Avery''s hand. She grabbed his coast over his waist. She moved as he moved. She grew dependent on him at the moment.


    It surprised them how good Evan was at fighting. He beat some men out of shit after some moves. But there were so many of them. The men later surrounded them immediately.


    "Are you afraid, "Evan asked Avery, "If you are, I don''t mind if you put your hands on my waist."


    Avery thought he said this to lighten up the environment. She sneered, "Do you believe me if I tell you I''m not scared?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Why?"


    "Based on my understanding, you''re a brave woman."


    "Hum, you sound like you know me a lot."


    Evan smiled, "If we get out of this without a scratch, will you forgive me?"


    Avery thought he wouldn''t drop the idea after he lost in a football bet. Or was he just a man that wouldn''t quit until he achieved his purposes?


    Avery frowned and got seriously suspicious. She didn''t know he was Evan. So she wondered what was wrong with him, and why did he constantly ask her to forgive him?


    What did he do that wronged her?


    Avery thought for a moment. He kissed her the first time they met. So he offended her.


    This could count.


    "What if we can''t get out of here alive?"


    "If so, I''ll give you to them."


    Evan joked.


    Avery didn''t take what he said seriously either. For some reason, she had a strong feeling that he would not give her to them.


    Suddenly, someone shouted out and interrupted their conversation. He yelled, "Cut the bullshit; let''s get them!"


    What followed was more people coming at them. They were all guests who were stuck in the hotel because of terrorist attacks. There were men and women. And Avery took a look. There must be at least 50 or 60.


    Although there were a lot of them, they were normal people and not fighters. If they came at them together, they might not take her with Evan''s fighting skills.


    The air got thinner and thinner because of their approaching. Evan tightly held Avery. They were so close, and her face was on the back of him. She had to put her hand on his back to keep a distance.


    Suddenly a hand grabbed Avery from her back. She turned back, and it was a woman in her 30s.


    Ahhh-


    But Evan responded faster. He grabbed the woman''s wrist ferociously and broke it. Ka! It was the sound of bone breaking.


    The woman snarled, and her miserable voice was all over the lounge room.


    The woman''s husband, who stood next to her, saw her wife''s bone was broken and got furious all of a sudden. He kicked at Evan''s calves. But his legs were too short and didn''t reach Evan''s. And Evan already raised his left to kick the man in his stomach. If he wasn''t blocked by people standing behind him, he would fall on the floor.


    The fire of public anger lit up like Christmas trees. Someone shouted, "Let''s get them!"


    Numerous hands were coming at them.


    Evan turned around to hold her in his arms tightly.


    But Avery held her hands against his chest and got in his back as best as she could.


    No matter how cold she seemed, she was just a petite woman that needed his protection.


    The scene was chaotic. She had no time to think about why she felt so strongly secure about this man. It was like she would not get scared as long as he was there. And she had the feeling for some man other than Evan...


    At the moment, she heard the fists landing on Evan''s back. The louder the sound was, the hard they hit them...


    The more he was hit, the more guilty she was.


    Suddenly, there was a pop from the door. Everyone was frozen. Some men and women were standing at the bar with guns.


    Men were all dressed in black. They looked more like bodyguards.


    "Catch all of them!"


    The one said was a woman. To be precise, it was a s.e.xy and gorgeous woman. She had round lips, big eyes, tall noses, and wore a tight red skirt, bringing out her curvy figure. And she wore a black leather jacket.


    In seconds, the public was surrounded by people armed with weapons!


    Some started to hold their heads and got down. What was left was a gorgeous looking couple in the center.


    Shhh-


    The s.e.xy woman whistled at them like she was flirting. Then she moved her chin. Other men grabbed the hostage with guns and stacked them in the bar.


    "Mr. Black, what should we do with the couple?"


    Mr. Black was how others addressed the gorgeous woman. And the couple meant Evan and Avery.


    At the moment, Evan held Avery in his arms. But Avery twisted her body out of embarrassment to get out from his arms.


    Mr. Black took her to look back from Evan and landed on Avery. Her look changed. The first-time stunning she felt was replaced with thick interest.


    What surprised Avery was the gorgeous woman just gave Evan a look. But her look got so hot when she looked at Avery. She looked at her from top to bottom and from bottom to top.


    As Avery suspected, the gorgeous woman twisted her gorgeous waist to walk to Avery. She picked up Avery''s chin with her fair fingers, and said wildly, "She''s gorgeous. This woman is so gorgeous. I''ll take her."

 Chapter 594 - 594: How Interesting

    It was the first time Avery was hit on by another woman. It was like eating many flies. But Avery looked at the gorgeous woman without any fear.


    She was tall and at least 5 feet 6 inches. And she wore high heels of 5cm. So she must be 6 feet tall. So she was almost as tall as George Lautner.


    Her voice was slightly coarse. It had the texture of grinds.


    And her nose was very tall. She must be a woman of mixed-blood.


    Mr. Black laughed, being stared at by Avery. Her smile was sweet, "How interesting. This is the first time someone looks at me like this. Oh, I know, you fall in love with me at first sight as I do?"


    Avery was quite calm. But Evan was less calm. He grabbed her fingers and pressed them down.


    Her fingers snapped. That was from knuckles rubbing knuckles.


    Maybe the gorgeous woman saw this before. Her face was twisted because of the pain. But she didn''t shout. And he put another hand on Evan''s neck fast.


    It was fast and ferocious. They could feel the wind.


    Evan squinted ferociously. Who knew a woman could be so strong, and stronger than a man.


    "Handsome dude, do you have an opinion that I''m interested in your woman?"


    "Don''t even think about it."


    The woman gave Evan a strong lesbian feeling. He was very annoyed.


    "Really?" The woman said gently. Before she could say the rest, one of her men came over and interrupted her, "Mr. Black, there is one in the crowd encouraging others to fight."


    The woman rolled her eyes and pointed at Avery and Evan, "Take them over."


    The man said, yes. Mr. Black thought of something and said, "This is my woman. Leave her with me to serve me."


    The man smiled because Mr. Black had a good appetite.


    Evan tightened his jaw. He clenched his fists so tightly that blue veins popped out. Evan took a swing at the man who was about to take them and grabbed the gun. But a gun was on Evan''s waist.


    It was Mr. Black who held the gun at his waist. She smiled, and the corner of her lips was upward. Her interest was aroused.


    "So, you really love her?"


    Avery was still admiring how Mr. Black held the gun. She was really good at fighting. If Evan and she got into a fight, she could not tell who would win.


    Avery looked at "George" in surprise. She was very curious about thinking of everything he did for her today.


    They only met once. In less than a day they knew, he took her on the run, risking being targeted by terrorists downtown. It would put down a heroic act and being a gentleman. But why would he protect her against all the odds when she was attacked by the public and taken by Mr. Black?


    And his reactions when she was in danger was so familiar.


    Evan met her look in the air. His look got dark, "What if I am?"


    The answer was vague. He didn''t want to alarm Avery. He lived under the cover of George Lautner. He didn''t want her to find out who he was before he was confident she would forgive him.


    Mr. Black laughed out. Her voice was deep and coarse. She put her curly hair back on her shoulders. She was deadly s.e.xy.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are. The girl I''m interested in is mine at last."


    Avery rolled her eyes at Mr. Black. She wondered if she found it disgusting that saying this to another woman.


    She was not a homos.e.x.u.a.l.


    Avery looked at the gun Mr. Black held on George''s waist like she didn''t care. But she suddenly tiptoed and approached Mr. Black. She whispered as she touched her hand to remove the gun, "It takes time for me to like you. If you pull out your guns so often, I might get scared."


    Avery''s tone was gentle and light. It was like a feather scratching the heart.


    Mr. Black was touched while Evan was furious.


    Although Mr. Black was a woman, she was his love enemy.


    Evan frowned and took a swing to express his feelings. He hit her ferociously.


    Mr. Black stepped back and covered his fist fast. Two hands met in the air. One hit and one took it. One was from a righteously furious ex-husband of Avery. The other was from a gorgeous lesbian who was interested in Avery. The fighting was like the one in the movies. It was a feast to the eye.


    Evan and Mr. Black fought for several rounds. And there was no winner.


    Avery, as she watched how devoted, they were in the fight, wondering why she stayed here. This was the best time to run away, wasn''t it?


    So she turned around to leave. But Evan and Mr. Black were not only agile in fighting but also had great vision, especially Mr. Black. Seeing Avery was on her way to leave, she stopped fighting. She walked over to Avery twisting her waist and held Avery''s waist.


    Avery did not like being touched by strangers. She looked aside at Mr. Black and saw her neck. She tied a red ribbon bringing out her snow-white neck skin.


    Avery stared at the red ribbon and got lost. So instead of pushing her right now, she was letting Mr. Black hold her.


    Evan followed them. And Avery turned around, "Mr. Lautner, don''t mind my business."


    The tone was so calm. Avery''s eyes were like the sky dotted with bright stars. But she didn''t know whether her remark reminded him or stung him. Evan knew she would never be interested in Mr. Black. But that was not what bothered him. He didn''t want anybody to touch her, not if she was another woman.


    But Avery was adamant. George Lautner didn''t have a position to mind her business.


    In the pub, only some stage lights were kept on. The lights were dim, glittering flirtatious light.


    That was where all the people brought over were. They held their heads and got down on the ground under the guns. No one dared to speak up. The only sound was weeping. Some were crying because of fear.


    The man who took the lead to grab Avery suddenly got up seeing Mr. Black in, "Bitch! Terrorist! The president has sent his army to hunt you. You''re all going to end badly!"


    "Huh, Huh."


    Mr. Black laughed out, and her laughter was so nice. She slapped her hand, "Well said, sir. Really well said. You dare to challenge me, and I like you."


    Then she gave her man a look, and the man was taken outside.


    No one knew where he was taken nor how he would be treated.


    But they confirmed that Mr. Black was a terrorist.


    Mr. Black''s mood wasn''t affected at all. She took Avery to the sofa in the booth. She put her soft fingers on Avery''s waist. Her hand palm was hot, scorching her skin.


    Mr. Black''s man brought drinks and fruits in a tray. The dark red wine in the glass dribbled and swayed. The scent was light. It was a very good red wine.


    Avery smiled, bent over, and take two glasses of wine from the tray. She handed one to her, "Mr. Black, to you."


    Mr. Black dodged the glass. She tapped on Avery''s glass, "It''s no rush. Let''s cross-cupped wine."

 Chapter 595 - 595: A Big Secret

    After what she said, Mr. Black gave Evan a glimpse. She kept smiling.


    Avery bit her teeth to struggle. But she made a compromise at last.


    Their arms were crossed. Mr. Black stared at Avery with hot looks. It was full of temptation.


    She grabbed Avery''s hand, not planning to give her any chance of hesitation. She used force in secret to push the red wine near her mouth, forcing her to drink it.


    Avery spilled some skillfully with an alert, but she still drank some.


    "How adorable are you, honey. You spill some red wine. I want to lick clean for you."


    Avery was speechless and felt so gross that she had goosebumps.


    "Can I make toast for you?"


    The second Avery finished asking, and the glass hit Mr. Black''s. The glass tilted, and the red wine was spilled.


    "Ugh!"


    Avery shouted and shook her hand. All the red wine in the glass fell on Mr. Black''s leg.


    Mr. Black had no time to dodge. Her dress was wet.


    Avery hurried to pick up the napkin, "Mrs. Black, I''ll wipe it for you."


    Then she wiped the red wine from Mr. Black''s dress. Evan, who approached them, clenched his fist and released them. He held Avery''s hand, "Enough is enough!"


    Avery sneered, "Mr. Lautner, do you know each other well?"


    For some reason, seeing how unhappy Evan was, Avery said nicely, "I''m just trying to help her wipe off the stain."


    Evan pushed her hand away, not letting her touch Mr. Black.


    Mr. Black saw the red wine stain on her dress and pouted, "Sweetie, this is an expensive dress. Now you have to give your heart to me."


    "The hotel must have a blow dryer. I''ll help you?"


    "I never wear dirty clothes, "Then she gave her man a look, "go and get me a new dress."


    Mr. Black felt uncomfortable because her wet dress stuck to her thigh. And she kept frowning. She got up and held Avery''s hands, "Come with me to the dressing room to get changed."


    Evan made a decision and kicked his leg when Mr. Black walked by.


    Mr. Black jumped with ease and dodged it with agility. She turned around to make faces at Evan, "Do you wanna come too?"


    Her giggle was in the air. And everyone could not take the sound out of their minds. It was like siren''s singing.


    There were no others in the dressing room. After Mr. Black took Avery in, she asked, "You spilled the red wine on me on purpose?"


    "Yes."


    Avery admitted without guilt.


    Mr. Black turned around at Avery. She was not as sweet as before. Her look was changed into pride, "What for? Do you want to kill me?"


    Avery smiled, "With your skills, how can I possibly kill you?"


    Mr. Black smiled back, "What''s the best about you is not your fighting skills but your charisma. Do you know when you''re the most beautiful?"


    "I absolutely have no intention to know."


    "Yes, it''s your attitude that you don''t give a damn about anything. It''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot!"


    Avery was speechless.


    Mr. Black smiled so sweetly and beautifully. She approached Avery and forced her on the wall. Then she put her hands on the wall, "Hey, can you turn gay for me seeing that I''m gorgeous?"


    Avery was not herself hearing "turn gay". Her stomach was full of butterflies, and she wanted to throw up.


    Avery had to hold back the feeling and lifted up her chin. She suddenly reached in from Mr. Black''s collar and grabbed her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "What do you think?"


    Mr. Black was speechless.


    Avery smiled like she was gloating, "How do you have such soft b.r.e.a.s.ts?"


    Mr. Black lowered her head to see Avery''s hands underneath her collar. Her eyes were wide open. She didn''t know how to react for a second.


    The reason was no one dared to do this to her!


    Avery squeezed them, "They are so soft. I love the feeling. They''re like real ones."


    "You...!?"


    Mr. Black, who was always taking the initiative, was speechless. After a while, she said, "How do you know?"


    And her voice turned back to a male''s one.


    Learning how to change voice was a sophisticated technique. Mr. Black learned it and could sound like a woman. No one recognized it up till now except Avery...


    Avery withdrew her hands from Mr. Black''s fake b.o.o.b.s. She pointed at her red ribbon. It covered her throat, "It''s a lucky guess."


    Avery did guess, at first. But she closely observed the ribbon on the neck. When Mr. Black talked, there was a little bulge, unlike how women wearing ribbons looked like.


    But without close observation, one might not see it.


    "Do you really want to know?" Avery smiled, "Your ribbon gives you away. So I spilled red wine on you because I want to touch you to confirm my thoughts."


    But George Lautner stopped this.


    Mr. Black pressed the lips. He was really upset that Avery identified the gender.


    Avery sneered, "Are you a terrorist?"


    "You''re very smart. Why don???t you guess again?"


    Avery slowly said her theory with light shining in her eye, "I have two theories. One, you''re not a terrorist. Terrorists will not disguise their genders. They are more concerned if they achieve their goals. That is why most terrorists act crazily. The second theory is that you''re not a terrorist. I can from the way you dress. For example, your dress is the latest and custom made version. It is the only one in the world. And your ribbon is the price of a luxury car. Your skins are smooth and fair. So you use expensive skincare products. You treasure your life. But terrorists are desperate outlaws. They only care if what they dress is convenient."


    Mr. Black looked at Avery and stuck his tongue tip at the palate.


    Avery was a damn, impressive woman.


    Avery crossed the bowknot on Mr. Black''s ribbon, "Your bowknot is loose. Do you want me to tie it?"


    "Okay, Mr. Black squeezed Avery''s jaw, "I''m more and more interested in you."


    Avery smiled, "I''m not interested in transgender people."


    "I can remove my disguise to go with you."


    Avery ignored him and asked, "The only thing I can''t figure out is your purpose. Why do you let people think you''re a terrorist? Why do you put yourself in danger?"


    Unless Mr. Black had so much confidence that was beyond imagination, he would not risk it.


    But who knew? He had terrific fighting skills. Even if the real terrorists were here, they might not do anything to him!


    Was it...


    Avery looked at Mr. Black, and the answer was about to come out. There was knocking on the door at the improper time...

 Chapter 596 - 596: Does He Love Me?

    A man who worked for Mr. Black walked into the room with a new burgundy skirt, saying, "boss, we got the terrorist."


    Mr. Black took the skirt and turned to ask Avery, "do you know the truth? Guess it. If you get the answer, I will give you a prize."


    Avery nodded. She guessed that Mr. Black was aiming to catch the terrorist because he wasn''t afraid of the terrorist.


    "Smart woman," Mr. Black pursed her lips and smiled. He batted his eyelashes and said, "Come here."


    Then, Mr. Black put his hands on the neckline of the skirt. Suddenly, he tore the dress up through its neckline. His fake b.r.e.a.s.t had been taken off, so his delicate clavicle and vigorous b.r.e.a.s.t muscles appeared.


    Avery knew he was good at fighting, but she never expected that he had such a good figure.


    His face was beautiful and perfect. Although he put on some ketchup for pretending to be a woman, he must be a handsome boy.


    Mr. Black looked excited and opened his arms, "Come on, baby. The hug is the gift."


    Avery didn''t move. She didn''t want to hug him but kicked him away.


    Avery took out her phone from her pocket. She planned to take pictures of him.


    But Mr. Black raised his eyelids and blew Avery a kiss, saying, "You had taken a photo of my n.a.k.e.d body. You should be with me."


    Avery put her phone back to her pocket. Her temples were a little sore because she had never met such a shameless man like Mr. Black.


    Mr. Black was changing clothes in front of her. Seeing that, Avery was embarrassed and turned her back to him.


    "Aren''t you afraid I will show the photos to others? In this way, everyone will know your gender."


    "I have never thought about it. You can show it to others first."


    Avery was silent.


    Mr. Black was already dressed and adjusted his hair. He threw a wink with his blinked eyes, saying, "Mr. Lautner is your man?"


    "No, he isn''t," Avery answered honestly.


    "Umm. I got it. Mr. Lautner loves you. Do you want me to kill him?" he scratched around his neck with his bare hand.


    Because Mr. Black had gotten dressed, Avery opened the door of the change room, "why not let him love you?"


    Her words choked Mr. Black. After a while, he chased her, shouting, "Hey! I like women."


    Then, they walked back to the bar. Now people were relaxed. They weren''t terrified anymore because the policemen had caught the terrorist.


    "What a bold and impolite terrorist! He even dared to claim that the princess was the terrorist so that all of us understood the princess."


    "The terrorist wanted to distract us from him, so then he can run away."


    "Hey! Look! They are coming."


    Everyone turned around and shouted simultaneously, "Mr. Black. Mr. Black." They all admired Mr. Black for catching the terrorist. The admiration was nothing to do with age, gender, or the nation. Everyone truly admired Mr. Black.


    No one knew Mr. Black''s real name, but it doesn''t matter. People didn''t care what his name was.


    "Ah. I am anxious that I have so many admirers," Mr. Black covered his smile. At this time, a waiter walked to them. He put his left hand behind his back and held a tray with another hand.


    There were glasses of wine on the tray. When everyone held a glass of wine high, a man shouted, "please join me in a toast to our hero, Mr. Black. Women are not worse than men. We respect you."


    Mr. Black lifted his glass and said, "it requires very little of me."


    Avery was taking a sip of the wine. All of a sudden, she was choked up by his words. "Is there no one who wants to beat him? If they find he is a man who likes to wear female clothes, I guess they will vomit," Avery thought to herself.


    Avery couldn''t help but cough. At the same time, Mr. Black patted her shoulder, saying, "baby, I had not taken action. Why are you so excited now? You make me excited too."


    Avery tugged his hand and looked around as if she was trying to look for something. At the moment, she suddenly realized that it was unusual for her to love someone else except Evan.


    But when she glanced at Mr. Lautner, who was standing on the sofa, she got a feeling. He sat in the dark as if he was the death who was cruel and evil. Looking at his eyes, you can see the peace and cold.


    Mr. Lautner also turned to look at Avery. When he stared at her, her throat became a little dry, so she drank the wine up.


    In the meantime, Mr. Lautner stood up from the sofa and lifted his glass. Then he said to Mr. Black, "thank you for the help. You saved us. Give a toast to you."


    Avery was a little bit drunk. She seemed to hear that Mr. Lautner gave Mr. Black a toast.


    She thought she made a mistake because two of them just fought with each other, but now Mr. Lautner showed his friendship.


    Mr. Black was also astonished. He said to Avery softly, "does he love me?"


    Avery pressed her temples with her fingers. She felt a little light-headed and couldn''t help but laughed. When she was going to say something, the crowd walked to them.


    "Mr. Black, you are our goddess. Let''s give you a toast."


    "Mr. Black, you are our hero. Let''s give you a toast."


    Avery was squeezed out by the crowd. She looked around. Suddenly, she found the man smiled at her meaningfully.


    Now, she realized that Mr. Lautner meant to give a toast to Mr. Black so that the crowd surrounded him.


    Avery shook her head absently. She felt something wrong about her body, but she tried to keep balance. Avery walked to a booth where no one sat there. Then she took an ice cube and held it tight. Finally, she felt better now.


    Suddenly, she heard a conversation between two men,


    "Will Mr. Black kill us?"


    "Never mind. Mr. Black will appreciate it. Two beautiful women must make him happy. I couldn''t help but get a feeling when I think about it."


    "It is a pity that we can''t see it."


    "I have an idea."


    Avery became serious. She now knew that the two men wanted to give her to Mr. Black, which means that there was something wrong with the wine.


    "How careless I am!" Avery thought to herself.


    Soon, Avery felt hotter and hotter. And her lips and throat also became dry.


    "Let me go!" Avery pushed his hand away, and then she rubbed her forehead. "Damn it! It is too hot here. I can''t even take a breath," Avery said to herself.


    Avery was afraid that she couldn''t control herself, so she directly rushed out of the booth and went into the bathroom.

 Chapter 597 - 597: No One Can Control

    When Avery turned on the tap, the cold water sprayed out.


    Avery was wet all over all of a sudden. She turned to close the tap. However, it was broken. The water kept spraying out.


    Avery''s clothes were soaked. She was in a very awkward position, but she didn''t feel cold but felt hotter.


    Gradually, she couldn''t stand stably. She unconsciously put some cleaning supplies to the ground. She wanted to pick them up; however, at this time, the door opened.


    Evan heard the noise, so he came in and asked, "what happened?"


    "The tap is broken," Avery tried to pretend to be relaxed and quiet. She just wanted to leave here and went into the presidential room as soon as possible.


    She wanted to stand up, but her body was so soft like muds that she fell forward and leaned on Evan''s body.


    Soon, Avery smelled a faint scent.


    Looking at the man, Avery seemed to regard him as Evan, but she was not sure. She just wanted to protect herself from being touched by other men, so she tried to stand up and pushed the man''s hands away, "leave me alone. Now, get out!"


    Evan bowed his head and looked down at the ground. It was a mess. He was afraid that Avery would hurt herself, so he stepped back and let her go.


    Then, Avery started to search for something from her pockets. There was a phone and cards.


    Evan didn''t know what Avery wanted.


    Finally, she didn''t find what she wanted. She then glanced over the glass vase on the sink and smashed it to pieces.


    Evan narrowed his eyes and thought, "Avery wants to fight against me with the glass fragments?"


    To his surprise, Avery picked up a piece of glass and held it in her palm tight.


    "What are you doing?" Evan walked forward and held her waist.


    He was trying to grab the glass from Avery. However, she pushed his hands away and said, "F.u.c.k off. It is none of your business."


    Avery tried to hold the glass tight so that the glass fragment cut her palm and blood leaked out.


    For keep calm, Avery tried to cut her palm. Now, she regained consciousness.


    At the same time, Avery rushed out of the restroom. She walked fast. Among the crowd, no one noticed her because the crowd was busy giving a toast to Mr. Black.


    Otherwise, no one wouldn''t neglect the blood leaking from her palm and falling into the bright floor.


    Avery kept shaking her head and made a tight fist because the pain couldn''t make her cheerful now.


    Avery wanted to get into the presidential room as soon as possible and took a cold shower before the medicine took effect.


    She happened to meet several couples walking out of the elevator. All the women looked hot, but they were not more beautiful than Avery.


    Avery tried to lower her head and avoided them, however, when a man passed Avery, he saw her from his side.


    The man was amazed at Avery''s beautiful face. He turned to hold Avery''s chin and lifted it.


    He started to enjoy the beautiful face as a whole.


    "Perfect. Perfect woman," the man immediately held Avery''s waist, "Let''s go. Play with me."


    The woman who stood beside the man gave him a gentle blow, saying, "bad man. You had gotten me."


    "Let''s play together. Do you like it?"


    Another man also looked at Avery greedily and said, "we also want to join you."


    "I find the woman first."


    "You are not unfriendly now. Do you want to have fun with the woman alone?"


    "Let me go!" Avery was in terror now. She tried to get away from them.


    The man said with a smile, "soft and tender body. Ah. It smells good."


    Avery raised her one hand, but the man stopped her and asked, "do you want to beat me?"


    Avery raised her another hand and scratched the man''s face with the glass fragment. Her blood splattered on the man''s face.


    What a pity! Avery would have wished to make a hard scar, but it was just a faint scar. Soon, his blood leaked out.


    The man was terrified and pushed Avery away, shouting, "you are mad."


    The man had never expected that Avery held a piece of glass and used it to scratch him.


    He turned to look at Avery''s hand. It was full of blood.


    The other men believed that Avery was mad, so they shook their heads, saying, "forget it. The woman was mad. Don''t play with her."


    "No. Since the woman dared to scratch my face, I must f.u.c.k her," the man leaned down and pinched Avery''s chin tight.


    Avery was going to scratch the man''s face again, but the man avoided and held her chin.


    But Evan stopped him and held his waist tight.


    Soon, the man flew out for a dozen meters and hit the elevator. The elevator shook violently, and then the man slipped off the lift.


    Evan stood there looking extreme cold.


    People who were in the elevator was depressed and anxious. As soon as they arrived, they got out of the elevator. No one dared to stay in the elevator for a little long time.


    Evan then lifted Avery. Her body was weak and gentle. Now she lost consciousness, but she still fought against Evan and avoided to be touched by him


    because she didn''t know he was Evan.


    "Did you take any poisonous medicine?" Evan asked. He held Avery up and walked to the Presidential room quickly. He put her on the bed gently and then put a bandage on her hand.


    "Did she try to scratch her hand for keep being conscious?" Evan asked himself.


    There was intense pain in Evan''s heart. It was like a big hand tearing his heart up.


    Avery still made a fist though there was no glass. At that time, she believed that the man was Evan, but she wasn''t sure whether there was an illusion or not because of the medicine.


    Besides, Avery didn''t believe that Evan would put a bandage on her wound gently.


    "Don''t move!" Evan dragged her into his arms and whispered to her, "may I help you?"


    Avery was a little breathless because of the hug. She felt so hot that she couldn''t stop sweating.


    She didn''t hear what Evan said. She just painted.


    Evan let her be free and lifted her chin slightly. He looked at her eyes. He knew she almost lost consciousness.


    At that time, Avery seemed to regard him as Evan.


    Avery was anxious and thought to herself, "the medicine starts to take effect, so I imagined that the man is Evan."


    Avery felt so hot as if she was in a steamer that she couldn''t stop tearing her clothes up.


    Evan pressed her hands for avoid her to tear her clothes up.


    "Damn it! She looks s.e.xy. No one can control," Evan thought to himself. Now he felt that his blood vessel was going to break.


    Avery was still unconscious. She looked at Evan and said in a low voice, "Evan Howel¡­"

 Chapter 598 - 598: Did I Sleep With Him?

    Avery suddenly couldn''t control herself. She missed Evan so much that she couldn''t help but call his name when she was unconscious.


    Soon, Avery shook her head, saying, "Evan Howel. Leave me alone."


    Although Avery had no more energy, she tried everything to push Evan away.


    Avery didn''t forgive Evan still. She didn''t allow him to touch her.


    Evan made an inside call urging that the antidote should be sent into the room in five minutes.


    Actually, Avery should take medicine as soon as possible, not to mention wait for five minutes.


    "I am hot," her mouth was dry, and she kept sweating.


    Avery started to touch Evan''s chest without consciousness.


    Evan tried his best to help Avery. He pinched her rosy lips and put his wet tongue, not her mouth, impetuously, stirring her tongue and muting her.


    Now Avery was relaxed. Just like a hungry baby, she leaned against his broad arms and touched his muscular chest through his shirt. She felt his body as if she was touching a piece of ice, which made Avery colder.


    Evan just put his tongue into Avery''s mouth and let her devour his tongue.


    Evan coughed a few times and asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    "Umm," Avery became unconscious. She shook her head. Avery couldn''t believe that Evan was here. She guessed it was the strange man, Mr. Lautner, who always followed her.


    Avery was annoyed and pushed the man away, saying, "Mr. Lautner¡­ You shouldn''t¡­"


    Evan froze all over. He would have believed that Avery knew he was Evan, but just now, she thought he was Mr. Lautner. "So, the reason why he kissed me was because I was Mr. Lautner?"


    Evan felt terrible as if it was the tsunami. Evan had thought that Avery would like Mr. Lautner. That means that the more she got along well with the strange men, the more she wanted to give up.


    Evan was so anxious that she even wanted to squeeze her and held her chin, "respect yourself."


    "Hot¡­" Avery was not only dry but also thirsty. When she faintly understood that Evan was angry, she wanted to push him away, but in the meanwhile, she wanted him very much.


    Avery kissed him passionately, but she still wanted more. She put her hand into his crotch through the belly.


    SHIT!


    Evan felt hot too. Avery was licking the saliva flowing from the corner of her mouth with her rosy lips, his abdomen became tight, and his d.i.c.k became tough.


    Though he had passion, he hated her because she soon wanted to make love with a man who she didn''t know before.


    Avery wrapped around his neck, and then put her lips on his lips, saying, "I want¡­ Evan Howel, I want."


    Avery lost consciousness, regarding Mr. Lautner as Evan now. She wanted Evan.


    Her hair was soaked with sweat. She was just like a small cat, scratching Evan, tearing his clothes.


    Evan pressed her back to the bed easily, but Avery rushed over to hold his again.


    At that time, someone knocked on the door. Evan knew it was the bodyguard who came to send the antidote.


    He pulled the quilt for covering Avery and then opened the door.


    As soon as Evan got the medicine, he kicked the bodyguard hard on the ground for giving vent to his anger. The hit probably made the bodyguard''s leg bones broken.


    "You are too late!"


    "Mr. Lautner, it is not easy to find the medicine. It is an antiviral injection."


    Evan kicked him again and then slammed the door shut.


    Avery walked to find Evan. As soon as he turned around, Avery held him tight.


    Now, her face was red. She held Evan''s clothes tight as if she was afraid that he would leave.


    Evan rubbed her face gently. He almost lost control to kiss her passionately, but it occurred to him that Avery was hungry for a strange man, so he rejected coldly, "I don''t want to touch you."


    If Avery was not sure he was Mr. Lautner or Evan, he had to refuse her.


    Evan injected the medicine into her body while Avery kept touching him.


    All of the medicine was injected into her body. Her face started to be healthy. Evan was sweating all over his body. Looking that she became normal gradually, he was finally relaxed.


    A few minutes later, Avery became passionate again.


    "How much medicine did you take?" Evan asked himself.


    Evan immediately asked Robert to find more antidotes, but it was said that one could only use it once for a night; Otherwise, it did harm to health and took no effect.


    After making an explanation to Evan, Robert was confused about why Mr. Howel didn''t give Mrs. Howel what she wanted.


    Then Robert recalled that Mr. Howel was Mr. Lautner now. "Probably, it was the reason," Robert guessed.


    Avery was so uncomfortable that she began to spasm slightly. She put off her clothes and her pants.


    An hour later.


    Evan started to f.u.c.k her gently so that he wouldn''t hurt her. Besides, he tried to check whether she was good every ten minutes.


    Avery was not satisfied with his gentleness. She was leaning against his body all the time.


    Evan kissed her passionately. For Avery, she seemed to have a sweat dream about Evan. In her dream, she held Evan tight and kissed his eyebrows and eyes.


    Her mind was blank now. She knew nothing but followed her heart.


    Evan snorted. He had expected that they could be so close again.


    The medicine didn''t take effect anymore. Avery''s throat was parched. Soon, she woke up.


    She was in pain as if she would fall apart. In the room, she can smell the odor of s.e.x. She suddenly recalled that someone hugged her to the room last night when she got severely poisoned.


    She tilted her head, looking at Mr. Lautner. She was so terrified that she sat up. At that time, her quilt slipped, uncovering the spots on her body.


    Avery put her hand on her mouth. She couldn''t help shaking and almost be mad.


    "Did I sleep with him? Did I sleep with a man except for Evan?" Avery thought to herself.


    She hurriedly got out of the bed and put on her clothes; however, she was too panicked to put on the clothes neatly.


    Avery couldn''t stop thinking. She felt that she was a dirty woman and betrayed Evan.


    "I regarded Mr. Lautner as Evan Howel. Shame on myself. I can''t stay here. This room reminds me of the crazy night," Avery said to herself.


    Then, Avery stumbled out of the room.

 Chapter 599 - 599: I Shouldnt Come Back

    Now it was a peaceful morning. It seemed that there was no terrorist attack in the B Country.


    Avery didn''t have a car, so she had to inquire about the timetable for the bus near the hotel.


    On the way to find a person to make an inquiry, Avery got a call from Gabrielle, "My sister, I just read the news that there was a terrorist attack in the B Country. How are you?"


    "I''m fine," Avery was answering while she was walking. When she arrived at the bus stop, the station was full of people. Most of them had just been on a vacation on the peach island, and they were going to return to the city by bus.


    "Umm, dear sister. My phone lost," Gabrielle stammered out an apology, but Avery stopped her, "I understood."


    Avery then raised her hand and glanced over her watch, asking, "what time is it now in your city?"


    "At three in the morning."


    "It is no wonder that Gabrielle''s voice sounds like a sleeping baby. She probably got up late at night and saw the news about the terrorist attack. She must be worried about me, so she called me," Avery thought herself.


    She was deeply touched and comforted Gabrielle, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Continue to sleep. I will take a bus back to the city. When I arrive in the Presidential house safely, I will send a message to you."


    Therefore, Gabrielle hung up and went back to her bed.


    In the A Country.


    It had been raining all night. Now it was a little chilly in the early morning. Some birds picked up the petals with rain, flapping their wings flying through the morning mist.


    Jackson''s eyes looked bright. He woke up at 6 o''clock every morning. When he wanted to get up, he found Gabrielle pressed on him.


    He was trying to push Gabrielle away, but she held his neck tight with her both hands. Her face was close to his neck, keeping touching him as if she was a lovely cat.


    Knowing Avery was safe now, Gabrielle had a wonderful night and held Jackson tight still. Jackson was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling and saying to himself, "Fine. I will be with her for a while."


    Hill Ivan arrived at the castle on time. It was silent now. A driver walked to him and whispered, "Mr. Oliver doesn''t wake up still."


    Hill leaned his head back, thinking whether he misunderstood or not.


    "Don''t wake up yet?" Hill asked with a surprise. "It is impossible. Mr. Oliver wakes up at 6 o''clock every morning," Hill said to himself.


    The driver glanced over Jackson''s bedroom and said, "Mr. Oliver hasn''t come out yet."


    Hill suddenly became anxious and thought to himself, "It is the first time that Mr. Oliver doesn''t get up at 6 o''clock."


    Hill didn''t dare to come near Jackson''s bedroom because he was afraid that Jackson would be angry.


    Hill was still standing in the corner of the castle.


    He looked at his watch more than a dozen times and sweated harder and harder. "It is almost 7 o''clock. After half an hour, Mr. Oliver has a video conference," Hill said to himself.


    Hill couldn''t help sending a message to remind Mr. Oliver there was a meeting. A few minutes later, he got the message from Jackson, "cancel the meeting. Besides, check out Richard''s class table for the day."


    Hill''s hands shook. He almost slipped his phone.


    "Oh my god. What happened? Canceled the meeting? Besides, Does Mr. Oliver want to send Richard to go to school? Mr. Oliver canceled the meeting because he wants to send Richard to go to school? Amazing!" Hill said to himself.


    After a while, Jackson sent another message, "Book all the film tickets for tonight."


    "Film ticket? I still remember that Richard put a movie post that Miss. Peters gave him a small pocket on his chest as if it was a treasure. And then he also told Mr. Oliver cheerfully says that his chest is close to his heart.


    Oh my god. Why does Mr. Oliver buy all film tickets? What does he want? A competition between his brother and him?" Hill thought to himself.


    Hill had to obey it. He immediately asked someone to buy the tickets. Soon he got the information that Richard had bought all the tickets for The SpongeBob SquarePants Movie, so there were no tickets anymore.


    Then Hill told the situation to Mr. Oliver. After a while, Hill''s phone started to vibrate again. He opened the message. Jackson requested him to solve the problem.


    Hill was embarrassed. He didn''t know how to solve it because Richard was the most popular one in the Olivers.


    At 8 a.m., Jackson was still lying on the bed. The room became brighter. Gabrielle was still pressing on him and sleeping sweetly.


    It was tranquil. Jackson even wanted to keep the moment forever.


    At that time, Gabrielle''s phone rang.


    Gabrielle opened her eyes, looking at Jackson confusingly.


    Jackson looked unhappily because the phone call interrupted the wonderful time.


    Jackson picked up the phone. It was Gabrielle''s assistant Mia, "Gabrielle."


    "Say it," Jackson answered coldly.


    Hearing it was Jackson, Mia was frightened. She even thought she called the wrong number and glanced over the screen, but it was right.


    "She was sleeping. Say it quickly."


    Mia was astonished that Gabrielle was sleeping with Jackson, but she tried to calm down and said, "Just now, the film director called me and let me inform her that there is a press conference in the afternoon, and he hopes that she can come here."


    Jackson frowned. Mia continued to say, "Gabrielle did a great job last night, so the producer took the demo to get more investments. The film director valued the press conference."


    Gabrielle faintly heard what Mia said, so she said, "I will come."


    And then Gabrielle kissed the corner of Jackson''s mouth because she was afraid that he would disagree.


    Jackson''s mouth became hot. He was trying not to raise the corner of his mouth.


    "She will be there in the afternoon."


    Hearing the answer, Mia was relieved. But she was still confused about why Avery slept with Jackson. "They just said they would talk about something about the contract, but¡­ Is it a s.e.x.u.a.l business?"


    One hour later, Gabrielle and Jackson had breakfast. Then Jackson sent a driver to take Gabrielle to the press conference.


    As for him, he got back to the Olivers'' house alone.


    Knowing Mr. Oliver was coming back, a group of servants ran into the house from the door, shouting, "Mr. Oliver is coming. Mr. Oliver is coming."


    Hearing the news, Billy stopped working and hurried out of the kitchen, "Jackson, why do you come back?"


    "Why? I shouldn''t come back?"


    "No. I don''t mean to," Billy''s face turned red. With a neat ponytail, Billy looked younger.


    The maid squatted and changed a pair of shoes for Jackson. As soon as he walked into the house, he found Richard was playing a game.


    Hearing Jackson was coming, Richard, glanced over him and then continued to play the game.


    "Don''t you need to go to school today?" Jackson sat on the white leather sofa beside Richard.


    Billy asked a maid to bring a plate of fruit and said with a smile, "Richard is going to watch a movie with Gabrielle tonight, so he took a day off for prepare the date."


    Recalling that Hill just told him that Richard had bought all the movie tickets for tonight, Jackson then pretended to pick up a car magazine from the coffee table.


    "Gabrielle doesn''t like watching cartoons."


    "Who told you? I asked her. She loves it."


    Jackson stared at Richard and said, "I know you like that fat girl in the class next door. Can I help you?"


    Richard was playing with the gamepad skillfully. He conquered the boss one after another easily and got a lot of equipment.


    Looking at the ID name for the role, the corner of Jackson''s mouth couldn''t help shaking.


    The ID name is¡­

 Chapter 600 - 600: Couldn’t Refuse To Touch Him

    Jackson glanced over the game that Richard played and thought to himself, "It is a stupid game. In the game, there are several levels. The players have to go through one and another level.


    At the last level, a character named Prince Richard finally rescued Princess Gabrielle, who had been prisoned in the castle."


    When Jackson saw character Princess Gabrielle in the game, he raised his eyebrows, thinking to himself, "It is her."


    Richard made a game for Gabrielle. In the game, Gabrielle was the protagonist. Then he copied the game with a sponge-shaped portable hard drive and handed it to a maid, "package it in the pink packet and give it to Gabrielle."


    The maid couldn''t help laughing. He was surprised that Richard knew designing a game for women could make them happy. He gave a fork with a piece of apple to Richard, asking, "How can you know Gabrielle likes pink?"


    "Most girls like pink. Gabrielle took it for granted." Then he put the apple into his mouth, which made his mouth bulge. Richard turned to Jackson, "I don''t like the fat girl in the next class. The fat girl often asked me when my brother came to pick me up. Obviously, she likes you, my brother."


    Jackson kept silent.


    At that moment, there was a sound of footsteps. Hill was followed by a large group of bodyguards who carried large or small packages. Telling from the cartoon packet, it was a toy.


    "Wow, it is a limited edition of SpongeBob," Richard jumped off the sofa and walked directly to the toy. The toy was big, almost as tall as Richard.


    Richard wore SpongeBob''s furry pajamas and cotton slippers walking around toys.


    Jackson laughed at him, "How about having an exchange. I want a film ticket, and you will get so many toys."


    Da da da¡ª


    Richard ran back with his slippers. Then he sat on the sofa and held his chest angrily. "Huh, you want to get a movie ticket? You won''t," Richard said to himself.


    "Don''t want these toys? Fine, I will request Hill to take them back."


    Richard frowned hard, but he also couldn''t help glancing at these toys in the room.


    "How can I make a choice? I love them very much. I always want to buy them. But I had told Gabrielle we would go to the movie tonight. My mum once told me a man should keep his words.


    But they are the limited toys. I want to get it. Probably, we can go to the movie next time," Richard thought to himself.


    Richard still stared at the toys and puffed up her cheek. Finally, he took out a movie ticket from a pocket in his clothes.


    After getting the ticket, Jackson left. Soon, Richard opened the toy box and looked down at the SpongeBob toy. Soon, he was not interested in them anymore.


    "My brother tried to seduce me with the toys, huh," Jackson said to himself. He became a little angry now.


    "Mum, could you tell me what''s going on between my brother and Gabrielle?"


    When Billy heard Richard''s question, she laughed, "There is nothing between two of them. RiRi, you shouldn''t call the girl''s name directly. It is impolite. You should call her sister Gabrielle."


    Richard pouted, "No, I don''t want to."


    Billy looked at his son but was helpless. She sighed.


    Then, Richard continued to talk about Gabrielle and Jackson,


    "I think there is something between the two of them! Telling from Gabrielle and brother''s eyes and expressions, something happened!" Richard said firmly.


    Billy answered with a smile, "Jackson doesn''t like Gabrielle only if she is Miss. Gibson. You shouldn''t say such kinds of gossip to others. It is not only a bad reputation for Gabrielle but also does harm to her," Billy reminded Richard.


    Hearing Billy''s advice, Richard covered his lips and said, "I got it. My brother is a famous person if Gabrielle is not as renowned as Miss. Gibson, people would think she was unqualified.


    But as soon as Gabrielle has a precious stone, everyone will grab it. Moreover, everyone believed they will win."


    Billy didn''t know how to explain.


    "Gabrielle doesn''t have the precious stone. Don''t continue to talk about it," Billy held Richard with her arms.


    She kept touching Richard''s head. She felt sorrowful when she heard the words that Richard just said.


    "It is not easy to be one of the Olivers. I hope that Gabrielle won''t have any relationship with Jackson.


    Billy signed again and held Richard tight. Then she said to herself, "To be a woman is not an easy thing."


    After getting into the car, Avery immediately called her mother to tell her she was safe.


    One hour later, Molly walked downstairs when she got news from a maid that Avery was coming. Seeing Avery was there, Molly said, "Avery, it is chaos outside, but I can''t connect you all day. You scared me. I just thought something wrong happened."


    Avery held her coast tight. Hearing the words, she suddenly became anxious. It was true that something wrong happened.


    Avery just got poisoned last night and slept with a man whom she just knew for a day.


    Although she was conscious at that time, she couldn''t control herself. It was true that she slept with a stranger.


    Avery bowed her head in a guilty conscience. At this time, she was able to smell the man''s body.


    Molly rarely knew what it was like when Avery was panicked. She would have thought that Avery was panicked because of the terrorist attack. At that time, Molly wanted to hug her, but Avery refused her.


    She was stunned a bit and avoided the hug. Then she walked up the stairs.


    Avery was afraid that her mother could smell the odor of s.e.x, so she avoided the hug. Before going upstairs, Avery said, "I''m fine."


    Then Avery went upstairs quickly.


    Molly followed her a few steps, and stopped her, "The news about the terrorist attack had been blocked now so that the banquet will be held on time. You should prepare for it as soon as possible."


    Avery grabbed the handrails of the staircase, walking upstairs. She just answered slowly and then went upstairs quickly.


    She already knew that the aim of holding a banquet was to pick up a husband for her.


    When it mentioned the word husband, Avery thought of Evan firstly.


    Avery had been trying to forget Evan, but what had happened last night reminded her that she still loved him.


    She was sad to realize that she made love with another man. She felt she was dirty now.


    Avery adjusted the water temperature. When there was hot water, the steam rose. Her delicate white skin became red because of the hot water.


    Avery didn''t feel hurt. She only wanted to be clean for Evan.


    But when she recalled the man, she had a close feeling.


    She wasn''t sure about her feelings, but she still remembered how the man attracted her as if she loved him so she couldn''t refuse to touch him.

 Chapter 601 - 601: Why Am I So Anxious?

    Avery almost rubbed off a layer of her skin. She was not only trying to clean herself up but also gave herself such a great pain that she could be conscious of how dirty she was. She even slept with a strange man because of her desire.


    Soon, Avery couldn''t help laughing at herself. She was almost crying.


    "Evan treats me badly. Why should I be guilty?" Avery thought to herself.


    She raised her head under the water. The hot water flowed along with her hair and face. The water flew so quickly that she seemed to be suffocated, but she didn''t avoid it. She even wanted to die so that she could forget everything.


    Avery closed her eyes while the water kept flowing. She cried a lot. Tears mixed with the water, which made her confused, whether it was water or tears.


    Avery had been standing under the showerhead. A maid felt something was wrong and tried to knock the door hard, "Princess. Princess, are you okay? Are you okay?"


    "No, I am not. I feel bad. My heart is about to explode."


    "Princess? May I come in?" the maid tried to unlock the door, but Avery had already locked it. She faintly heard the maid shouting anxiously, "Help! Help! Something happened."


    The click of a switch. The door opened while the maid was shouting.


    Avery wore a white bathrobe. Her hair was wet, and her face turned red. The maid looked at Avery carefully. She found some s.e.x.u.a.l signs were showing in Avery''s neck.


    "Princess, you scared me a lot. I am afraid that you fainted inside," while the maid said while taking a bath towel wiping for Avery.


    Then, Avery saw Sarah was coming with the little princess, "How about the princess?"


    Soon, Sarah saw the maid was wiping hair for Avery. She was relaxed and said, "You scared me too."


    Looking at the little princess, Avery became a little cheerful and said, "I''m fine. Come here. I want to hug her."


    Sarah found Avery''s eyes turned red, but she didn''t know the reason, and she was afraid to ask. So she just gave the little princess to Avery. She hoped that Avery would be happy if she held the baby for a while.


    Avery smiled and became gentle, just like a mother.


    She lowered her head to kiss the little princess''s forehead. The baby was almost three months. Her skin became more and more white, and her eyebrows were curled, just like a beautiful doll.


    Her features became more independent. Her little mouth tightly closed and made it smaller, but the flesh-colored crescent-shaped scar on her face became a little bigger.


    Meyer told her that the little princess should be cured in six months; otherwise, she will be dead.


    Thinking of that, Avery couldn''t help weeping.


    As a mother, she couldn''t save her child. She felt awful.


    Sarah asked the maid to go out and then left, but Avery stopped her, "Did the little princess cry a lot last night?"


    The little princess was accustomed to waking up and cried in the middle of the night, but as soon as I hugged her and coaxed her, she would stop crying and be asleep again.


    Avery recalled that she was not here last night, so she thought who helped her.


    Sarah stopped for a second and then answered honestly, "After crying a while, Mrs. Arlington is coming. She loves the little princess, and she is good at coaxing babies."


    Avery nodded. She suddenly recalled a piece of paper that she handed to the waiter. They were wills that would be given to Evan and the little princess because she was afraid that she wouldn''t escape last night.


    "Dear little princess,


    It is mum. I don''t know whether you can see the letter or not. But when you read it, I probably died. Please forgive me for being a selfish mother. I had never fulfilled my responsibilities as a mother. I can''t keep you alive. I am very guilty. Because of me, you got the illness and it was painful. I am sorry I will be dead. Don''t cry for me. Don''t be sad. It is a punishment for me.


    Love you


    Your mum."


    "The little princess likes smiling a lot. As soon as she heard the voice of Mrs. Arlington, she will goggles. Moreover, she has a good appetite recently. She usually drinks a bottle of milk for a meal."


    "Besides, the little princess goggled sometimes when she was in dreams,"


    Sarah said something more, but Avery didn''t hear carefully. She just handed the little princess to Sarah and then rushed into the bathroom. She quickly took off her dirty clothes and gave them to the maid.


    Sarah observed Avery. She seemed to find something different about Avery. She thought Avery was a little different now.


    Sarah knew Avery not only cried but was also distracted.


    "Something bad happened? Or is she looking for something?" Sarah was thinking.


    At that time, Avery got out of the room now.


    Avery rushed into the laundry room when the maid just came out of the laundry room with a dirty white-bamboo laundry basket in her hands.


    The maid saw Avery, who was running by her.


    The maid followed behind Avery closely. She found that Avery stopped the washing machine and picked up her clothes one by one from the machine.


    "Did the princess leave something in her pocket?" the maid asked.


    Avery now realized that there was a maid, so she asked, "there are two pieces of paper in the pocket. Have you found them?


    The maid thought it over and then shook the head, "No, I didn''t see them. I had checked every pocket before washing the clothes."


    Although the maid was sure that there was no paper, Avery had tried to recheck every pocket.


    However, Avery couldn''t find them still.


    Avery gave the clothes back to the maid sadly. She had been standing in the laundry room for a long time. After a while, she then took her phone and called the hotel reception desk of the Peach Island Hotel.


    As soon as the hotel waiter picked up the phone call, Avery hung up because she was thinking, "Why am I so anxious? Just pieces of paper. Even if the will lost, no one will find I wrote them because I didn''t sign my name.


    If the wills are left in the room, they will be picked up by the strange man. It will be fine. We are unknown to each other."


    Avery started to laugh at herself, "Why do I become so nervous after returning from Peach Island?"


    The Presidential Room of Peach Island Hotel


    Evan woke up after a hard night. It was a little cloudy now because it just rains.


    Evan''s eyelids became harder and harder. Looking at the back of a woman''s head, Evan raised the corner of his mouth and opened his arms for the woman.


    But Evan found Avery seemed to be so fat, in one night that he couldn''t even move her.


    Evan turned over and tried to be close to the woman.


    The woman woke up and turned over too.


    Evan put his hands on the woman''s waist across the quilt and opened his eyes slightly.


    He looked at the woman who had a straight and high bridged nose. Although Avery also had a straight and tall bridged nose, the woman''s nose looked less beautiful than Avery''s.


    Evan was nervous all of a sudden and opened his eyes wider. Now he saw the woman clearly¡ª

 Chapter 602 - 602: Avery Run Away

    Looking at the woman, Evan was scared. He immediately got his hands back and got out of the bed. Evan picked up the clothes and put them on. Then he looked back at the woman who was still asleep with a black leather jacket¡ªsome nudity on her arms.


    The woman''s makeup had messed up, which made her look like a colorful palette.


    Evan turned to call the bodyguards and commanded, "Tie the woman up."


    Soon, some bodyguards came in and tied the woman''s hands.


    One of the bodyguards glanced over the woman and was astonished. "Is she the woman who caught the terrorist and attracted all the men? Is Mr. Howel playing with her? Is it a game?" he said to himself.


    The bodyguards were terrified. They were afraid that Mr. Howel was angry and quickly left.


    Robert came in late, waiting for Evan''s command. The woman had been drunk, still lying on the bed and snoring comfortably.


    "Where is Mrs. Howel?"


    "According to the surveillance video, Mrs. Howel had left the hotel in the early morning. We got the news that she had returned to the Presidential Palace."


    "In the early morning?" Evan was thinking while staring at Robert with sharp eyes.


    "Most of the energy had been consumed. How can Avery run away from here still?" Evan thought to himself.


    Evan stepped out first. Then Robert followed hurriedly. He put one of his hands in his pocket, walking into an elevator, "Check out and require the hotel waiter to clean the room thoroughly, especially for that woman."


    In the elevator, there were three mirrors. Evan''s dull and unhappy face reflected in the mirror. He looked down and thought. He probably said to Robert or said to himself, "How did the woman get into the room?"


    Robert lowered his head and answered, "When Mrs. Howel left, she didn''t close the door. But we don''t know why, Miss. Black got into the room."


    Evan gave Robert a cold glance and said harshly, "How can you let a woman get into my room freely? What were you doing at that time?"


    Robert still looked down because he drank a lot with the bodyguards, "I am sort, Mr. Howel. You should blame me."


    Evan stared at the elevator door and said, "You don''t have to follow me. Let a bodyguard come here with me. You need to check who tried to poison Mrs. Howel in her wine."


    As the elevator door opened, Evan strode off, "Have prepared the car?"


    Robert nodded.


    Robert knew he couldn''t be with Mr. Howel in B City. Otherwise, someone would doubt whether Mr. Lautner was Evan or not. But the bodyguards would be fine. They frequently changed, so few people could recognize them.


    The car had stopped in front of the hotel door. The bodyguard had opened the door for Evan. Then he bent over to get into the car, but a waiter in the hotel followed. "Mr. Lautner," the waiter shouted.


    When the waiter stood before Evan, her face turned red because she saw Miss. Black, whose hands had been tied up when she came to clean the room. The waiter couldn''t even imagine how excited they were last night.


    It was embarrassing for the waiter.


    Evan turned back. His eyes were so clean that no one didn''t love it.


    The waiter was a little stunned. She couldn''t help showing how excited she was.


    Robert coughed for reminding her. Then the waiter regained her consciousness and said to Evan, "Mr. Lautner, I found this when I cleaned the room."


    The waiter handed the paper, which had been folded into a square to Evan.


    Robert got the paper from the waiter and checked it for ensuring it was safe. And then, he gave it to Evan.


    Evan glanced over it and put it into his chest pocket. Then he got into the car.


    Presidential Suite


    As the curtain opened, Mr. Black opened his eyes. Seeing a few people in the room, he shuddered and struggled to untie his feet and hands, but he found he had been tied up on the bed.


    "Where is it? What do you want? Let me go."


    "Miss. Black, we also want to let you go, but only Mr. Lautner has the key. We had called a locksmith to unlock it. Please hold on. I am so sorry."


    "Mr. Lautner?" Mr. Black thought. His eyelids were darkened with eyeliner, and his wig messed up, just looked like a chicken nest. He had a headache now and narrowed his eyes, asking, "Where is Miss. Peters?"


    "Miss. Peters has left in the early morning."


    "In the early morning? What time was it?" Mr. Black asked. He still remembered that he sent a message to Avery at 6 a.m. and asked her where she was. Avery then told him the room number and added mischievously, "I am waiting for you on the bed."


    "So, is there something with Mr. Lautner? Oh! I got it. Mr. Lautner always loves Avery. He broke our date," Mr. Black thought to himself.


    "Miss. Peters left before 6 a.m."


    Mr. Black was surprised and thought to himself, "Did she deliberately made fun of me? If I can catch it, I will whip her little butt."


    Then Mr. Black made faces at the female waiters and told them, "You are not allowed to tell others what happened to me today. Otherwise¡­"


    The waiters nodded. They kept controlling themselves so as not to laugh because, in their eyes, Mr. Black was a cute and s.e.xy girl.


    Mr. Black ignored the waiters and stared at the ceiling, thinking, "There is a diplomatic feast in the Presidential Palace. It seems that I should make a plan to take revenge on Avery in the Presidential Palace."


    The Presidential Palace


    In the meantime, Avery sneezed while she was talking with Meyer on the phone.


    Meyer was worried and then asked, "Has a cold?"


    Avery shook her head, "It''s probably a nasal allergy. What are you talking about just now?"


    Avery felt nervous all of a sudden because she seemed to hear that there was something wrong with the treatment plan for the little princess.


    "I just said that we need a kind of raw material that can inhibit the virus, but it can only be extracted from a rare plant. Human beings found it in the Ango Desert in 1859. Since then, we found no trace of the plant. It is challenging to find it," Meyer said.


    He sat on the office chair, and a woman was sitting opposite him, but he didn''t avoid her.


    Avery became sad. She still held the phone while she was playing with the little princess with a toy. The little princess raised her fat hands, waving happily.


    "What kind of plant is it? I can ask someone to look for it."


    "I will send the picture and some doc.u.ments to you."


    Avery nodded. She would never give up if only it were possible.


    Meyer kept playing with the mirror on the table. In the mirror, he saw a woman looking back at him. The woman wore a black V-neck thin fleece jacket and a brown coat. She had long curly hair and delicate red lips. It looked perfect.


    Meyer kept touching the woman''s face in the mirror. He enjoyed it.


    Then he smiled gently and asked Avery in a low voice, "Do you know Evan Howel is in the B Country?"

 Chapter 603 - 603: Two Country Forge An Alliance

    The news made Avery stop fooling around with her baby girl. Her hand was in the air, frozen. And she didn''t move for a while.


    Charles told Avery Evan was in B Country.


    She did all she could to stop it from happening. She blocked his phone number. She had prohibited him from entering B Country. She ordered strict checks at the airports and train stations.


    None of this stopped him? How did he come in?


    Charles listened to every move Avery made with full attention. If he didn''t hear the occasional noises of Avery''s daughter, he would think there was no one on the other side of the phone.


    Charles guessed Avery didn''t know Evan was in B Country.


    Avery took a deep breath and said, "When was this?"


    Charles took a look at the woman sitting across him and said, "I don''t know. I heard it from someone else."


    Charles told Avery to alert her. The crueler she was to Evan, the more chances he got.


    After hanging up, Charles spun his chair and took one look at the woman sitting across him. He said, "Miss Summer, you heard Avery. She didn''t know Evan went to B Country."


    Diana pouted. Her makeup was sophisticated. And her real face was underneath the heavy makeup. She overheard it from the maid when she brought Evan soup.


    Diana played with her manicure that was only done. Her fingernails were pink with tiny diamonds. And she said, "Is their daughter''s illness that hard to treat?"


    She knew the painted glass was harmful to human bodies. She thought it was like leukemia or something else. But it was much more serious than that.


    "Of course."


    "I think it''s best that you don''t just cure their daughter."


    Diana looked fragile, but she saw everything and knew everything.


    The reason their daughter got the illness must have something to do with Evan. And that was why Avery left.


    So, as long as their daughter was ill, Avery would not forgive Evan.


    Only if she died would there form the harm that would not be fixed forever. And as she knew Avery, she would never forgive Evan.


    That was the result Diana hoped.


    Charles saw her sinister smile. He said calmly, "I know what to do."


    "Really? I already bought the plane ticket. Aren''t you coming with me?"


    Charles shook his head.


    Diana was surprised. She knew how badly Charles wanted to get Avery since he called and suggested cooperation. But the president was choosing a husband for Avery. How could Charles act so calmly?


    Diana watched him secretly. Charles was either confident, or he gave up. Why else would he be so calm?


    "Aren''t you afraid she marries someone else?"


    "I don''t care about the process. I only want the result."


    Diana was about to say more. But Charles called his PA to send Diana out.


    Charles tapped on the desk with rhyme. He smiled. That was right. He only wanted the result.


    ***


    Avery hung up the phone. She looked down, and her daughter fell asleep. One second before, she was giggling at the toy. And now she was asleep. Avery admired how carefree she was.


    She sat by the bed and checked all the pictures and other stuff Charles sent her.


    Vanda, a precious orchid, mainly grows in the Namib and Angi Desert. It was an extremely precious relict plant, and could only be found in the narrow coastal deserts in the south and west of Africa. It was listed as one of the world''s most endangered plants by national botanists, rich in both medical and academic values.


    Avery sent the picture of Vando to the president''s PA. She also sent him some simple notes. She wanted to find it ASAP.


    Wait¡ª


    Avery sent a message to the PA to ask for a guest list for the banquet.


    After 5 minutes, the PA sent Avery a photo of the list. She found H Country in the compact printing. Angi Desert was in H Country.


    So she could get something from the H Country...


    She opened the file next to H Country. There was a prince of H Country¡ª


    George Lautner?


    Avery''s hand suddenly shook. She almost dropped her phone on the ground.''


    What were the odds! They had the same last and first names.


    But when she moved to see the photo next to the file, her hope that this prince was the same guy she met before was broken.


    George Lautner was the prince of H Country? That was why he was one of the diplomatic banquet guests?


    She subconsciously bit her lower tip. She was so hard that blood almost came out from her tender lips. She couldn''t help recalling some shameful fragments from last night. She shook her head. she thought they would never meet again. But... not only did she need to see him, but she had to ask for a favor.


    The maid knocked on the door and came in. She reminded Avery that piano practice was about to start. To her surprise, Avery got up. She was resistant to it all the time. And she walked fast, to the piano room. The maid didn''t know that Avery attended the banquet to meet George Lautner.


    The piano room was a giant glass room next to the garden. A white piano was in the center of the room. The piano teacher hasn''t shown up yet. So Avery sat down, opened the lid, and put her sheet on the shelf.


    She looked at her palm. She held the broken glasses last night to remain clear.


    Later, the man must wrap up her wound. Luckily, the wound was not serious. It would not affect her practice.


    Avery pressed the keys, feeling boring.


    There was a clear rhythm from the piano. The windows were glass and outside was snow. The thick snow was on the tree leaves and fell down as wind came by.


    Avery heard footsteps and thought the piano teacher came. She stopped playing and heard someone talking.


    "I''ve been so busy lately. I haven''t slept for three days because of the banquet."


    "Ugh, for the princess, the president would waste money and manpower. If the princes knew Avery''s infamous history, I''m afraid they would not want to meet her..."


    "Infamous history? I haven''t heard anything about it."


    "Didn''t you know that Avery used bodyguards as the target while practicing shooting? Who would marry such a violent woman? And she didn''t come back last night. And her underpants were wet when she washed them this morning..."


    "No matter what, she''s still our princess. The two countries forged an alliance..."


    Clatter¡ª


    Avery didn''t want to hear the gossip. She started playing the piano. It was the classic To Alice.


    She sat in front of the piano. Her long fingers jumped all the keys.


    This was a love song Beethoven created to a student he admired.


    Avery looked down. Her eyelashes were long. Her deep bone structure was gentle underneath the light. She was like the noble lady in the portrait.


    But her mood, like the snow blown by the wind, never stopped being quiet.


    As the rhythm got faster, so did her fingers move.


    Suddenly, as the clattering sound, there was red blood on the keys when Avery pressed some keys simultaneously...

 Chapter 604 - 604: Am I Qualified To Teach You?

    Avery thought the bandage broke. She looked at her palm. The gauze wrapped it nicely and neatly. Every layer covered the last layer of gauze, and it was perfect.


    Avery once teased Evan that it was how OCD people wrapped up wounds. There were few who had to make it so nice, clean, and neat?


    Well, it seemed there were many with OCD. Avery got thinking and forgot to find out where the blood on the key came from.


    She remembered how Charles told her Evan came to B Country as well.


    What should she do with him?


    Should she order people to throw Evan out, or tell him she missed him? But she didn''t deserve it...


    She slept with another man and betrayed him.


    She touched the gauze, and there was fresh blood on it. Pss¡ª


    A sting came from her fingertips. She took a second look. A wound which was as thin as the thread broke, and blood seeped out.


    Avery looked back at the key and tried to press it with her fingers. The sound of "mi" was weaker than it normally sounded.


    Avery pressed lower, and she saw the light. She picked it up, and it was a thin blade.


    It was like how her boots were placed on her nails while riding. This was not very clever.


    She heard footsteps behind her back. And she hurried to put the blade away.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry to keep you waiting for so long."


    The voice was deep and s.e.xy. It climbed on her spine like a shock of electricity. She was still, but couldn''t help turning around slowly with curiosity.


    When their eyes met in the air, everything on the earth stopped moving. At that second, the milky snow ground outside the green window stopped because of what the man had said.


    Avery suddenly stood up with her back against the piano. She didn''t know where she should put her hands all of a sudden. She pressed on the keys and made sounds. The music was as chaotic as her mind.


    "You..."


    Avery got blushed, recalling what happened last night. As he moved closer, Avery stepped back and soon got behind the piano.


    There was a piano between them. Avery felt safe about the distance.


    But the diplomatic banquet hasn''t started yet. What was he doing here?


    The man read her mind. He stopped walking. He didn''t do anything, and he was as astonishingly good-looking as Evan. But he just stood there and grabbed all the attention.


    Why was that?


    And why did she feel glued and couldn''t move?


    Is it because they say the best way to grab a woman is through a v.a.g.i.n.a?


    Is it because they had s.e.x, and the walls she set up around her heart fell down?


    "I''m here to ask an explanation from Your Highness."


    The man had gold hair and good-looking eyebrows and eyes. His skin was as transparent as a good jade. He looked distant, yet his face was perfect. His lips were thin and sharp, with the tough and great jaw.


    Avery''s heart suddenly started pounding.


    If it continued, they would hear Avery''s heartbeat. She hurried to interrupt him, "Mr. Lautner, last night was an accident. We''re both a.d.u.l.ts. You should..."


    "Do you think what happened last night was only a one-night stand?"


    "Or what else?"


    Did he expect more? Avery looked at the man who gave off the dangerous vibe with alertness.


    Only a question from the man knocked the confidence out of Avery.


    She was drugged last night. He had s.e.x with her to save her. It was all right. But after she gradually came to herself, he had s.e.x with her again, although she said no.


    He was happy too.


    But now he challenged her like this. It was like he didn''t take any advantage. Avery held back her temper and took a deep breath, "What do you want? This is the presidential house!"


    Avery was reminding him not to try anything funny.


    "I want you to take responsibility."


    The man stood straight.


    Avery frowned ferociously. Actually, he had been haunting her brazenly since she got in his car to lose the bodyguards.


    She stared at the man without moving. Was it that she overthought or he really had ulterior motives?


    Suddenly, Avery felt something cold coming. She detected something was going wrong with agility. She swayed. Luckily, there was a piano between them, or the man would have thrown himself at her.


    Avery took it at the door. It was guarded by the security team. How could they just let him in?


    And the piano teacher, not Evan, was supposed to meet her.


    The man sensed Avery was dodging. He smiled, "Your Highness, you''re very afraid of me?"


    Avery thought she had more pressure since the man came into the room. His presence was so strong that it covered hers.


    "I have to practice. Please leave."


    "I''ll keep you company."


    Avery''s look changed and said no without any hesitation, "If you don''t leave, there will be ugly consequences."


    "The road is slippery because of the snow. The piano teacher broke his hand on the way."


    "Mr. Lautner, are you ignoring that I said no?"


    "Oh? Are you rejecting me?" The man''s voice was s.e.xy and charismatic, "But I think you''re playing hard to get with me?"


    "I''m not playing the silly game. Aren''t you capable of understanding my meaning? I said it very clearly. The door is over there. Please show yourself out."


    Avery was so annoyed by the man, not because he was brazen, but his undisputed presence. It came from within his veins. He was born with a strong charisma that she couldn''t resist.


    And, she felt so familiar with it. It was so familiar that she couldn''t dare to think.


    Avery tried to move to the door. So she could get out of here while he was not watching.


    Then Avery felt very frustrated. When did she become like this? The man didn''t do anything, but she withdrew more than she could.


    She was fast, and the man moved faster.


    He grabbed her wrist tightly and took her to his right side. And Avery was forced to sit down in front of the piano.


    The strong man walked over and sat next to her, "Didn''t you say you were gonna practice?"


    "To Alice?"


    The man put on the arrogant smile after he saw the music sheet. He stared at her with his crystal blue eyes. And he started playing smoothly and fluently.


    It was like the magic controlled him.....


    Avery shook her head to stop thinking about him.


    The beautiful piece was in the room. The sun came from the gaps on top of them. There were magical streams of light.


    "Am I qualified to teach you?"


    After the piece was finished, the man tilted his head to ask Avery. The beautiful music was still lingering around his fingertips.


    Avery had to confess she was very impressed with his playing. She was shocked. When she came to herself, she moved away from the man. But he put his hand around her waist.


    It was like he was her boyfriend, and he should be intimate with her.


    But Avery was completely annoyed. She threw away his hands. And she heard him saying, "Do you want me to play Twinkle twinkle little stars?"

 Chapter 605 - 605: Who Are You?

    Avery kept her eyes wide open at the man. She looked at him very carefully, "Who are you?"


    He could choose so many songs in the world. But why this one?


    "Twinkle twinkle little stars is a very popular English nursery song."


    The man added.


    Avery still stared at the man. She was exceedingly curious about him. She forgot to get away from him. Then she pressed one key, "Can you sing me Twinkle twinkle little stars?"


    She wanted him to sing it.


    "I can''t sing."


    The man''s look didn''t change. He followed her hands to the piano. As she pressed one key, he played one too. They seemed to play a game with their beautiful fingers.


    "If you don''t know how I can teach you."


    Avery took the initiative and suggested it. She didn''t know why, but she wanted to hear him sing it.


    The man''s eyes were lit. Avery could tell he was happy with the smile. But it was so fast that she didn''t catch it.


    "If you''re willing to dance the first number with me at the banquet, I''m very happy to learn."


    What a slippery man.


    Everyone knew what this banquet meant. The man who danced the first number with the princess would steal the light of the banquet.


    He wanted the light and life of the banquet for her?


    But Avery didn''t feel it was odd. The way he said it and the look on his face made Avery feel he was flirting.


    Avery stopped moving and suddenly stood up. At the same time, the lid of the piano was shut. She felt the hand around her waist. And he put her on the piano, followed by his fresh air. He held her in his arms.


    Avery was speechless.


    They got so intimate so fast.


    Avery was kept in his arms and couldn''t move. But if she shouted, the bodyguards would come in. But, but¡ª


    What happened to her?


    In his arms, she felt soft and had no strength to think. She forgot how to speak.


    That face was so strange to her. But for some reason, her body just gave in. She couldn''t help it.


    It shouldn''t have been like this.


    The man gently stroked her face. And Avery tried so hard to avoid it. She held back her struggling. And she couldn''t help shout out when he got closer and closer. His lips were about to touch hers, and she could feel his breath. She said, "Wait! Wait for a second!"


    The man showed his respect and stopped moving. He stopped his lips, one centimeter away from her lips. He didn''t move forward. Nor did he fall back. He was waiting. He was waiting for her answer.


    "Okay, I promise you. I will do the first dance with you."


    The man smiled with satisfaction. He kissed her so fast when Avery wasn''t looking, and she didn''t have any time to dodge.


    Then he withdrew his lips so fast before Avery was about to slap him across his face. He knew how to quit while he was ahead. It was like he expected everything.


    Avery blushed. What a shameless man?


    She got off the piano and kicked his knee ferociously. Then she ran. She ran in such a hurry that she forgot to ask about Vanda...


    Evan stared at Avery''s back and put his hand on his chest. In the pocket, there was the suicide note she wrote. In the note, she said she hated him. She hated him that he almost got her killed. She hated him for what he did to their daughter. She accused him of passing the poison in her body to their daughter''s.


    He needed to ask for an explanation from her because he couldn''t understand it.


    They had time.


    If Avery didn''t want to talk about it, he would wait until she wanted to talk.


    ***


    The sudden snow put a white coat over the entire city.


    Diana wore a black leather jacket with a red dress. It was very hard to take one''s eyes off the dress.


    She didn''t wear warm clothes. Apart from the thin dress, she only wore stockings. The black high-heel boots were close to her straight legs.


    She had the red suitcase while stomping her feet to shake away snow. Then she walked into a hotel where she made reservations in advance.


    This was the most luxurious hotel in B Country. It was for receiving crucial foreign leaders and well-known politicians.


    Diana gave her id to the reception staff, "I have reserved a room."


    She had a manicure done and wore red nail polish. She pushed the id to the reception girl. As she was about to take the id to register, it surprised her that Diana wouldn''t let it go.


    "Miss, please let go of it."


    Diana put down her glasses, and her glittering eyes were shown, "Help me here. Is there Mr. Howel staying in the hotel?"


    The girl at the reception was about to say something when Diana put out one finger to stop her. Diana said, "Don''t tell me that guests'' information is confidential. I''m Mr. Howel''s girlfriend. I''m here to give you a surprise."


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m just a girl; what harm can I do? If you are worried, I can leave my ID with you."


    "This is not what we mean."


    "Then what do you mean? You don''t welcome guests to come to B Country. It''s my boyfriend''s birthday. I only want to give him a surprise."


    Diana guessed she was not persuaded. So she let go of her ID and let her have it. Then she said, "How about this? You help me find out if Mr. Howel is staying here. You don''t have to tell me which room he is in. That''s not counted as leaking guests'' information."


    The girl at the reception hesitated for a second. But she opened the computer. She worked for a while, "Sorry, we don''t have Mr. Howel staying."


    No? That was not possible. Diana overheard from the maids that Evan ordered a room here.


    "Do you have Mr. Tinder?"


    Maybe Evan checked in under Tinder''s name.


    "We don''t have Mr. Tinder either. I''m sorry, I can only help you here."


    After checking in, Diana left her luggage to the garcon and followed the waitress to her room. She was very frustrated.


    She came to B Country to find Evan. She had to find a way to make Evan drink the edible oil, so Evan would get obsessed with her. If she couldn''t find Evan, her trip to B Country was in vain.


    After Diana put away her suitcases, she got more anxious the more she thought about it. She reapplied makeup and took the elevator to the presidential suite.

 Chapter 606 - 606: I Can Be Your Date

    Almost every hotel had limited presidential suites. It was the same for the best hotel.


    The presidential suites were at the top. And there were eight of them.


    Diana was certain that she would find Evan eventually. Her plan was to knock on every door.


    So she raised her hand and knocked on the door. They were almost women answering the door. Or the young wives who kept their husbands company. Or they were older noblewomen. They were probably important people from different countries, and they had gorgeous dates.


    Diana didn''t find Evan after she knocked on seven doors in a row. She knocked on the last one with fatigue. She waited for 30 seconds before the door was half-open.


    The man who came to open the door was a man in his early fifties with gray hair on his temples, but his skin looked tight except for some wrinkles.


    The old man was surprised when he came out.


    Robert coughed several times. After finishing the business, Robert went back to the hotel and did not expect to see Diana here.


    "I''m sorry, Sir. I got the wrong room." Diana apologized.


    Sir? This reminded Robert that he had changed his appearance too. The makeup artist had not only brought Robert a mask but also had turned his hair into gray. Did Diana not recognize him?


    That''s embarrassing.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Robert remained calm in order not to be recognized by Diana.


    "You are alone?" Diana looked into the room. Would Evan be inside the room? This old man in front of her was just visiting Evan? In less than two minutes, Diana pondered the questions in her mind.


    Robert was awkward, and he nodded, but Diana had come into the room while he was not prepared.


    "Miss... You ¡­"


    Diana took the time to look around. There was no one else in the room.


    "What''s your last name, Sir?"


    Robert, "..."


    "Oh, it''s my fault. My name is Diana Summer. You can call me, Miss Summer."


    Robert pretended to be polite and called her, "Miss Summer."


    "Are you going to attend this diplomatic banquet?" Diana asked Robert and cast a wink at him.


    Robert was dumbfounded. Did Diana wink at him?


    Robert just wanted to be blind.


    "Yes."


    "That''s great. I''m here for the banquet, too, but I''ve lost the invitation letter. Since you are alone, can I go with you? I can be your date."


    Robert, "..."


    Diana''s invitation letter wasn''t lost. She didn''t have the invitation letter at all.


    Diana, afraid that Robert would not agree with her, went over and hugged his arm, "I''m not bad-looking. Please take me there."


    "I''ll think about it." Robert had to report to Mr. Howel about Diana''s visit to Country B. Probably, Diana came here for Mr. Howel.


    In fact, Robert thought it was better not to let Diana appear in front of Mrs. Howel.


    But ultimately, it''s up to Mr. Howel.


    Diana has gone to the living room and picked up the invitation letter on the coffee table.


    It was an invitation letter to the banquet. Mr. Howel had got him one.


    "Howard? It turns out your name is Howard. It sounds nice."


    Robert was very embarrassed to go over to get back the invitation letter, but Diana stuffed the invitation letter into her fur coat.


    "I''ll keep the invitation letter to you as your date."


    "This is not nice, Miss Summer. Please return the invitation letter to me." Robert''s hand stopped in the air.


    He didn''t expect Diana to be so open to a stranger.


    Diana wanted to go to the banquet and looked for Mr. Howel. As Mr. Howel had changed his identity, Diana might not have been able to find him, but she would certainly bring trouble to Mrs. Howel.


    "If you don''t return the invitation letter to me, I''ll not be polite with you."


    Diana smiled, took out the invitation letter from her coat, and then shook it in front of Robert. Then she stuffed the invitation letter into her underwear.


    Robert didn''t dare to look at her. Diana said with temptation, "Howard, the invitation letter fell to my underwear accidentally. Could you help me take it out?"


    Robert, "¡­"


    "You are blushing. Don''t be shy and embarrassed." Diana pretended to be shy and said, "Take me to the banquet, and I will do whatever you want me to do."


    Then she winked at Robert, pretending to be charming. Her effeminate beauty could easily arouse a man''s protective desire.


    It''s a pity she was facing a man called Robert.


    Robert was extremely awkward at this time. He had no experience to deal with this kind of thing, and could only stand still foolishly.


    Robert''s performance was funny in Diana''s eyes.


    Diana got close to him and whispered in his ear, "Howard, it''s absolutely worthwhile for me to be your date."


    Then she said in a low voice deliberately, "I''m still a v.i.r.g.i.n."


    Robert, "..."


    Now Robert turned dumbfounded again. Was Diana insane? Was this the woman he knew?


    How could he face her in the future?


    Diana thought Robert gave tacit consent to her idea and reached for his chest. She didn''t expect this man to have so many muscles.


    "That''s a deal. I''ll come to you again." In addition to the invitation letter, the entry to the banquet needed face recognition.


    So it''s useless to have the invitation letter. This old man still had value for Diana.


    ***


    Avery left the piano practice room, didn''t rush away, but called her bodyguards, "You go in to arrest the man inside!"


    The bodyguards looked into the room where a man was leaning against the piano with inherent elegance. Though the bodyguards didn''t know his identity, they didn''t dare to touch him.


    A bodyguard hesitated and said, "The pianist who wanted to teach you broke his hand, so Mr. Lautner recommended himself to teach you when he came to greet the president."


    What the bodyguard said meant that Mr. Lautner was an extinguished guest in the presidential palace.


    Avery was slightly unhappy, "You want me to recommend you to the president to be the bodyguard of Mr. Lautner?"


    How could the bodyguard help an outsider? A bodyguard like him was useless to Avery.


    "It''s my fault. Please don''t."


    "Tie him to the reception room. If the president asks you, I''ll explain to him."


    Avery did not look back to see the man in the room deliberately, only to feel that the man was looking at her back.

 Chapter 607 - 607: She Didn’t Dare To Look At Him

    Avery leisurely went into the reception room, and then let a servant bring the whip.


    The servant looked at her curiously. Since Avery took a bodyguard as the target last time, her antics have spread throughout the presidential palace.


    But was this really good for the guest?


    The servant thought so, but she was still ready to do what the princess had told her.


    Avery, standing in front of the window, was suspicious about the bodyguard''s ability and asked a servant to see what happened.


    Unexpectedly, "George Lautner" walked into the room. The bodyguard nodded to him and escorted him in.


    The man glanced at the whip in Avery''s hand, frowned slightly, and then walked toward her without panic.


    He was not afraid of her at all. Avery had let the bodyguard tie him, but he swaggered in suddenly.


    Avery didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Stand there and don''t try to come here, or I''ll whip you."


    The man smiled but was not frightened by Avery. He came to her, "Are you going to arrest me?"


    Then he put his hands up to her and said, "I''m here, and please arrest me."


    Was he asking for abuse?


    Avery did want to abuse him. How could he take advantage of her again and again?


    She not only wanted to abuse him but also wanted to let him be afraid of her. Then he wouldn''t approach her and kiss her at will.


    Avery leaned her head to see him. The twilight shone on the man''s body and reflected his figure.


    "Didn''t you hear I had a bodyguard as a target?"


    The man thought for a moment and said, "A little bit."


    Avery had pierced his heart with a needled ring and had aimed at him with a gun, which was more thrilling than the gossip.


    "So you want to practice the whip on me? You want to have some fun?" He gave her a meaningful look, "Do I need to take off my clothes?"


    If he needed to take off his clothes, he would really have to think about it.


    Their arms had been tattooed with each other''s names. If he took off his clothes, she would know his real identity.


    Fortunately, Avery had been drugged that night, so she didn''t find the tattoo.


    As Evan thought about it, the whip had swung towards him. He quickly dodged the whip, which he found was not an ordinary one, but a commanding one.


    This commanding whip was 90cm in length, and there were very sharp cracking sounds. If the protector was removed, the whip could be used for flogging. Since the front end was sharp, the skin would be cut if it was whipped in the same area three times.


    He easily evaded the first whip. Avery wanted him to get away from her, so she used her full strength. The whip hit on the luxury jacquard carpet hard.


    Avery had seen his martial art in the hotel, and she was not surprised when the man got away with the whip easily.


    Evan took the initiative and reached to hold the whip firmly. His palm was immediately whipped out of a red mark.


    Avery leaned back to pull the whip. The man secretly used his strength to pull it in the opposite direction. They were confronting each other in the reception room.


    Apparently, the man''s strength prevailed.


    Suddenly, with a violent force, he pulled Avery hard from the other end.


    Avery suddenly staggered, did not stand firm, and unexpectedly rushed to the man''s arms.


    "You like to whip your husband?"


    "My husband? I''m warning you. Please don''t touch me. If you take advantage of me next time, it''s not just the whip."


    From the first meeting, the man began to take advantage of her. If she didn''t give him a warning, he would be insatiable.


    "I''m in love with you." The man admitted frankly, with his hand on the whip, "I like everything about you, including your child."


    Avery, "..."


    Avery looked stiff-faced, wondering why there was always such a scoundrel around her. She found that the man in front of her had the same character as Evan.


    She looked up at his eyes, and suddenly let go of her hands.


    Avery reached into her pocket and quickly took out a bottle of spray, which could put down ten people at a time. To protect herself, she quietly put the spray in her pocket.


    Holding the spray in her hand, she suddenly raised it to the man''s face and sprayed him.


    The man did not have time to dodge and was sprayed by her. Then he fell on the sofa behind.


    Avery picked up the whip and poked him in the chest.


    The man didn''t move.


    Then she got a little closer and poked him hard with the whip, "Did you faint?"


    The man still didn''t move.


    With a smile on her lips, Avery leaned over and called the servant, "Get me one change in women''s underwear, a dress, and makeup."


    The servant had everything ready in ten minutes.


    When the servant pushed the door into the reception room, she saw Mr. Lautner lying on the sofa, and that the princess was standing in front of him and taking off his clothes.


    "Well, princess, this is what you want."


    "Put it on the coffee table." Avery was busy taking off his clothes.


    The servant put all the things on the coffee table and was about to go when Avery stopped.


    Avery looked back. No wonder she thought the servant''s voice was familiar. The servant in front of her was the one who had gossiped about her private life and had hyped that she let the bodyguard as the target.


    She paused and said to the servant, "Mr. Lautner was drugged by me, and I''m going to kill him."


    "Ah?" The servant didn''t know what the princess meant for a moment.


    "Don''t you like to gossip? Spread the gossip as I told you just now."


    Anyway, Avery didn''t want to get married. Before the party began, the worse her reputation was, the more satisfied she was.

 Chapter 608 - 608: He Must Love You So Much

    Avery didn''t want to get married, so she hoped that she had a bad reputation before the banquet came.


    Avery was just using Mr. Lautner now.


    The servants were terrified and stepped back quickly because they were afraid that Avery would blame them.


    When the door closed, Avery took Mr. Lautner''s clothes. She laboriously took off his coat and saw his black shirt. With the black shirt, Evan looked wonderful with fair skin.


    Looking at Mr. Lautner, Avery took a deep breath and hesitated.


    On the one hand, she was annoyed that he was deliberately close to her. On the other hand, she felt like being touched by him. She didn''t know why she had a good and familiar feeling about him.


    Staying with Mr.Lautner, Avery''s pain about Evan could even be relieved a little bit.


    In fact, Avery warned Mr. Lautner that she was afraid that she would be in love with him.


    Though it was true that she wanted to know the information about Vanda, which could be used to heal the little princess, she didn''t want to be too close to keep the line.


    Mr. Lautner''s hands were cold, slowly unfastening the buttons one by one. Soon his vigorous b.r.e.a.s.t muscles showed up, along with the red scratch.


    The scratch seemed to remind Avery how passionate she was last night.


    Seeing the scratch, Avery''s face turned red. Then she stripped his clothes hard with her teeth.


    In Avery''s eyes, Mr. Lautner was thinner than Evan, but still got muscles.


    Avery tried to take his clothes off; however, Mr. Lautner''s back pressed against his clothes. Therefore, Avery picked up scissors from the coffee table and cut the sleeves off.


    Avery focused on the sleeves and recalled what Evan said, "I can show my loyalty to you because I tattooed your name on my arms."


    Avery cut off Mr. Lautner''s sleeves. Through the knife-edge, she couldn''t see inside clearly, so she put the scissors down and wanted to tear it up.


    Suddenly, Avery felt a hot air flowing around her neck, which made her hot and itchy.


    Avery turned around, finding that Mr. Lautner was staring at her with his dark and deep-set eyes. The tip of his nose was very close to her neck. As soon as the hot air burst out, her neck became sensitive and couldn''t help trembling.


    Alas. As the scissors dropped to the ground, Avery immediately stood up and stepped back subconsciously.


    But Mr. Launter held her waist and turned her around. Then he turned over and pressed against her.


    "You¡­"


    Avery was terrified and stared at him, thinking, "why did he wake up so quickly? According to the instructions of the pepper spray, the effect can last for about one hour, but just less than 10 minutes passed."


    "Do you want to r.a.p.e me and then kill me?" Mr. Lautner asked.


    And then he lowered his head down and laughed, "If you want to r.a.p.e me, just do it. You don''t have to be so hard to do it. Besides, what else do you want?" Evan glanced at the s.e.xy clothes on the coffee table, asking.


    Mr. Lautner was so passionate that he almost forgot that he was not Evan in Avery''s eyes now. He was just a strange man who happened to sleep with her for one night.


    Since Avery strongly fought against Mr. Lautner, Evan was truly glad because Avery can resist her desire for a handsome strange man.


    "Has she used pepper spray? Good, very good," Evan thought to himself.


    Evan pressed Avery''s hands with his head and her legs with her legs. They looked very intimate now. She tried to get away from him, but as soon as she moved, Evan became more excited.


    Therefore, Avery stopped and stared at him, saying, "I will put female clothes on you and take photos so that everyone knows that Mr. Lautner loves to wear female clothes. Are you glad about it?"


    Evan didn''t feel angry but laughed, "Since you are so special and charming, I want to know what kind of person your ex-husband is. He is a truly lucky man to be with you."


    "You should pay more attention to yourself."


    "Is he handsome?"


    "It is none of your business."


    "He must love you so much."


    For an instant, Avery froze. She was irritated that the man mentioned Evan, which made her guilty.


    "I guess that you also love him very much."


    "Shut up."


    Avery yelled and panted. She was still thinking the sentence, "I guess that you also love him very much."


    Avery didn''t want to hear that, and she wouldn''t like to admit that too. She felt hurt all of a sudden.


    Bang¡ª


    Someone suddenly broke the door.


    At that time, the President was in military boots and a suit striding into the room.


    Since a maid was afraid that something was wrong, he hurriedly reported to the President that the princess wanted to torture the prince of H Country, Mr. Lautner.


    But now, Mr. Lautner was pressing against the princess, and they were hot and s.e.xy.


    Looking at the President, Avery quickly pushed Mr. Lautner away. She was a little angry and embarrassed as if she did something improper. She kept silent, but Mr. Lautner said first, "the princess is very hospitable. She gave me the impression that people in B Country are all friendly."


    Mr. Lautner stood up gracefully and said it was meaningful.


    Avery glanced at him and thought to herself, "although he is very polite, the words that he said sound like a vague gesture."


    "In my opinion, people who are from H Country have a special greeting. They like to press others on the sofa," Avery suddenly added, which made servants couldn''t stop laughing. They all believed that the princess was so smart that she could mock others easily.


    "I just heard that you want to r.a.p.e me and then kill me, right?"


    Avery was astonished and silent.


    The President then glanced at Avery and scolded her, "princess, Mr. Lautner is our honored guest. You should be a good host. Although the prince is handsome, you shouldn''t be so hurried. Otherwise, you must scare him."


    Avery disdained and thought, "Handsome? Did I scare him?"


    Avery looked at Evan, finding that he was so joyful that his eyebrows stretched. Looking at this, she even couldn''t help whipping him. As soon as she was going to argue with the President, the President said first, "Now you are free. You can take the prince to go around and have fun."


    Then the President turned to Mr. Lautner and apologized, "I''m sorry, the prince. The princess hadn''t lived with me in the early years, so she is a little wild, but she is a kind man."


    Avery rolled her eyelids and thought, "Wild? What? Me? Why should I be a good host and show him around? Doesn''t he know that Mr. Lautner is dangerous to me?"


    Avery then shook her head, saying, "Since there was just a terrorist attack, it is unsafe now."


    Mr. Lautner immediately nodded, "Yes, it is unsafe outside. No one can ensure that I will be with the princess when she swallows poison."


    Avery couldn''t argue with Mr. Lautner but was angry.

 Chapter 609 - 609: Don’t Blame Me

    Since Mr. Lautner whispered to her, fortunately, Mr. President didn''t hear that, otherwise, she just wanted to kill him.


    Mr. President looked at them and smiled, "It seems that you get along with each other very well."


    Avery coldly turned to look at the other side but happened to glance at Mr. Lautner''s broken sleeves because she was standing on his left. Suddenly, she became curious about whether there was a tattoo on his arms or not.


    "If he didn''t wake up, I would check it," Avery thought to herself.


    Following Avery''s eyes, Mr. President also noticed that Evan''s shirt was broken, so he told a maid, "Bring a new shirt for Mr. Lautner."


    Evan covered his arm with one hand naturally so that Avery couldn''t see it. Then he looked at Avery casually, but she immediately avoided looking at him. Otherwise, she could tell how abnormal Evan looked.


    "When it comes to something about me, she seems to look abnormal too, why?" Evan was thinking.


    Evan didn''t refuse Mr. President''s suggestion. Instead, he bowed respectfully and then followed a maid. When he passed by Mr. President, he stopped and said, "I will consider your suggestion carefully."


    Mr. President was surprised. He frowned and then said, "Okay."


    Now, just Mr. President and Avery were in the reception room.


    It was intense between Mr. President and Avery. Mr. President glanced at Avery and said first, "It shouldn''t happen again. Be a good man before the banquet starts."


    Mr. President knew what Avery wanted to do, and he was determined to let her be married.


    As the Princess of B Country, Avery should marry the best one, no matter if she loves him or not.


    "Perhaps," Avery answered while she put the pepper sprayer into her pocket secretly. At the same time, she saw the bodyguard put the small whip away.


    "If you can''t perform well, I am afraid that I will put you in house confinement. Don''t blame me."


    Avery curled her lips and said nothing. She knew it would be useless to fight against the President.


    Mr. President knew Avery was stubborn, but he had to do it. He signed and said, "What all I did is for you."


    Avery couldn''t help laughing at him and thought, "When parents want to persuade their children to do something, they always say the sentence."


    Avery believed that her father wanted her to live a good life, but she couldn''t be with other men now.


    Avery still kept silent because she knew it was useless to protest. Here was the B Country, and he was the President of B Country.


    It seemed that Avery didn''t fight against him anymore, so Mr. President lowered his head and looked at his watch, saying, "Get ready."


    Then Mr. President left and continued to finish his business.


    Avery also wanted to leave because she knew that Mr. Lautner lived in the next room. So she asked a maid to clean up the clothes and was going to leave, but stopped her, "The princess," Adan stopped Avery.


    He walked swiftly over to Avery with a pad and a phone. When he saw the maid was cleaning up, he stopped for a second and kept his words.


    The maid knew Adan wanted to have a private conversation with Avery, so she hurriedly held the clothes and got out of the room.


    "Princess, I had found a photo of Vanda. Look," he handed the pad to Avery and added, "This is the President of H Country. He was in the living room of the Presidential Palace."


    Avery looked at the photo. The President of H Country was a little fat. He had dark skin, and he had about 170 cm. A tall and white skin woman was standing beside him. Their figure and skin were sharply different.


    Avery stared at the woman for a while. The woman had a perfect face. For Avery, she looked familiar.


    "This is the President''s wife," Adan added, "It is probably a pot of Vanda behind her."


    Avery looked at it. It was a green plant put into a white porcelain pot. Its leaves were as broad as kelp. It was thick as well, similar to the photo that Meyer sent to her, but it couldn''t see clearly from the picture.


    When Avery wanted to restore the photo and clicked the phone double, a small window showed up. She accidentally clicked the breaking news.


    The news showed up.


    There was an online video about the terrorist attack, reporting the number of dead and wounded and some unknown victims.


    A reporter held a microphone, saying solemnly and sadly, "We found a young male victim. According to the information on his ID card, his name is Evan Howel."


    All of a sudden, Avery looked thunderstruck, and her mind went blank. "Is he Evan Howel?" Avery asked herself.


    "Meyer had told me that Evan had come back to B Country, so a terrorist killed Evan? He was dead because of me?" Avery thought to herself. Thinking of that, Avery became more and more terrified.


    Avery couldn''t even take a breath now. She couldn''t hear what Adan said.


    She just stepped out naturally but pressed on the pad. It was broken.


    "The princess," Adan shouted behind her, but Avery quickly turned back to him and ran away.


    Avery was lost and panicked, getting out of the room, but running a maid over. The maid was sending tea and pastries to the President.


    All of a sudden, the plates were smashed on the ground.


    "The princess, are you okay?" the maid asked. Seeing that Avery''s pants were wet, the maid was not sure whether the hot water scalded her. The maid wanted to check it, but Avery had rushed down the stairs.


    At that time, Evan had changed his clothes. When he heard the maid shouting, he strode out of the room.


    The maid was squatting down, picking up the broken porcelain pieces. Pastries and tea were on the ground here and there.


    "Mr. Lautner," when the maid heard the noise, she found Mr. Lautner was there, so she greeted him.


    "What''s wrong with the princess?" Evan turned to look at the stairs, but Avery had gone.


    "I don''t know. The Princess happened to smash into me, and the hot tea scattered. I don''t know whether the hot water scalded her. And¡­"


    Soon, Evan quickly went downstairs.


    The maid was still in shock. She couldn''t understand what was going on, why Mr. Lautner and Avery were so anxious.

 Chapter 610 - 610: Just Curiosity

    Evan chased Avery. Although he didn''t know what happened, he knew Avery had never panicked, not to mention to crash into a maid. And the hot water also boiled her.


    Avery ran over the car, which had parked in the yard.


    A driver was standing beside the car. Avery opened the car door and pushed him to the driver seat, commanding, "Drive it quickly. I want to go somewhere."


    "Where is the princess going? Mr. President is going to use the car later."


    "Let the President use another car. Quickly. I don''t have much time."


    The driver shook his head, getting out of the car and saying, "It is Mr. President''s seat. I can ask another driver to drive for you."


    "Where are you going?" Mr. Lautner asked in a low voice. He held Avery''s waist hard and took her beside the car. Then he opened the car door sending her into the car, "I can drive for you."


    "Go to the Gino Avenue," Avery briefly. Then she fastened her seat belt. Evan could even tell how anxious and nervous she was from her voice, but he didn''t ask the reason because he knew Avery felt uneasy.


    As soon as Evan sat on the driver seat, he stepped on the accelerator and drove at high speed.


    It was not easy to drive because it was the rush hour, and there was snow still on both sides though the snow had stopped.


    Avery twisted her fingers and looked out of the window from time to time.


    "What happened?" Evan was trying to ask while he was driving.


    "Can you drive fast?"


    Avery didn''t want to share it with anyone. And she was not willing to admit that Evan probably died.


    "No. It is impossible. I should see it. Otherwise, I can''t believe it. Evan shouldn''t be dead. No. I haven''t even gotten time to scold him what he had done to the little princess and me. He owed me. He shouldn''t leave me alone!


    Evan had said to me that I shouldn''t leave him alone or get hurt without his permission, but why can you get hurt and leave me alone without my consent?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery''s eyes were full of tears. Looking out of the window, she saw some children were making a snowman and throwing snowballs on the street. When horns kept sounding behind, Avery became more anxious.


    "It is a traffic jam. We should wait for a while."


    Avery looked forward. It was a long queue in front of their car. According to the current situation, Avery guessed that they would stop for at least one or two hours.


    Click¡ª


    Evan unfastened his and Avery''s safety belt.


    "Let''s go. We will get Gino Avenue after crossing two alleys," Evan said. He had decided to stop the car here and asked someone to drive it back later.


    Avery followed Evan without hesitation though he always held her hands.


    Full of people were on Gino Avenue, which made people reminded that there was a terrorist attack.


    It was the place where the last attack happened. The policemen had made a cordon to prohibit pedestrians and vehicles, thus paralyzing nearby traffic.


    Police cars were parked here and there, their lights kept flashing, and the siren sounded one after another.


    Avery walked to the front of the cordon and pushed Evan''s hands away. She then pushed the crowds away and shouted to the police, "Please. Is there a victim named Evan Howel?"


    Avery didn''t call Evan a dead man. She didn''t want to admit.


    Evan followed her. As soon as he heard his name, he suddenly froze. "Evan Howel? A victim?" Evan thought to himself.


    The policeman was busy keeping order and then stopped. He looked at Avery, whose face was pale, and asked, "Are you the family of the victim?"


    "He is my ex-husband. My ex-husband''s name is Evan Howel."


    Evan was astonished and kept silent.


    "Follow me," the policeman pulled the cord high, leading them in. There was the scene of the incident.


    "Your ex-husband was dead?" Evan asked though he felt it was funny.


    "Her ex-husband was dead? So? Who am I? Since she got the news that I was dead, she was so desperate and came here?" Evan thought to himself.


    Evan held Avery''s arms and said, "Avery Peters, I¡­"


    Hearing that, Avery was stunned for a moment, and then she frowned, pushing his hands away, "Yes, my ex-husband was dead. I don''t have time to talk to you now. Please shut up."


    Evan kept silent.


    He could hardly help telling her that he was Evan Howel, but Avery stopped him.


    Avery followed the police close. There was an ambulance. The body of the victims had been put into the car.


    Few family members came to claim the corpse of their family members. When they got out of the ambulance, they almost fainted in tears. They couldn''t even get out without the help of others.


    Seeing the situation and hearing the crying, Avery became more anxious. She was not sure whether she could step out of the car normally when she saw the corpse.


    When she was close to the ambulance, her heartbeat kept beating uncontrollably. At the same time, she made a fist unconsciously, and her hands were sweating.


    She shook all over, pressing against her chest with hands.


    Every time she took a step, she felt like her feet were filled with lead, and it was hard to move.


    "Please hurry up," the police stood behind the ambulance, waiting for her.


    It seemed that Avery couldn''t control her feet though she wanted to walk fast. Suddenly, Evan put one hand on her shoulder behind her and held her with his arms.


    Avery knew it was Mr. Lautner. She didn''t refuse because she needed his help. Otherwise, she was afraid that she couldn''t bear the sadness alone.


    It was less than three meters, but Avery felt like it was a long way.


    She couldn''t even remember how she got into the ambulance and how she could have the encouragement to see the victim who was covered with a white sheet.


    She only remembered that she was relieved when she pulled the white sheet away and saw the victim.


    As Avery stepped out of the ambulance, she became happy again as if there was a sun.


    Avery took a deep breath. It seemed like being alive again.


    Avery now realized that there were just two names that had the same pronunciation.


    "When you got the news that your ex-husband would be dead, you looked very sorrowful," Evan asked. He followed and made way for her.


    It was cold. Avery''s hands were almost frozen, so she put her hands into her pockets and glanced over Mr. Lautner, "Are you interested in my ex-husband?"


    "Just curiosity."


    "What are you curious about him? Are you curious whether I love him or not?" Avery distanced from Evan and asked.


    Evan suddenly walked before Avery and stopped her. He looked down at her.


    Avery didn''t stop in time and bumped into his muscle chest and covered her forehead unconsciously.


    "Yes," Evan said seriously in a low voice.

 Chapter 611 - 611: Forgive Him

    The most important thing for Evan was that Avery still loved him, not hated him.


    If Avery tells him that she still loves Evan, he will say to her that he is Evan but changed his identity for find her. And he would say to her that he hid out of fear.


    Evan wanted to tell Avery, "Whatever you hate me or not, Wherever you hide, I will follow you. You are my everything."


    Avery''s forehead became a little bit red. She was angry and rubbed it. "It is none of your business," Avery answered. She always responded in this way, but this time, Evan wanted to get the answer.


    Evan held her shoulder hard and said thoughtfully, "I want to know the answer."


    "Why should I tell you when you want to know it?" Avery laughed. She tried to push his hands away, but Evan held her shoulder so hard that she couldn''t get out of it.


    "I want to know. Tell me."


    Evan''s serious expression made Avery panicky all of a sudden, but Avery shook her head still, "I don''t want to talk about him."


    "When you knew the news that he was dead, you looked sorrowful."


    Evan cared about Avery''s answer, but Avery couldn''t understand. For her, Evan was just a man who tried to approach her deliberately. The only special thing was that they had a one-night stand.


    Besides, she knew she had a special feeling for him, but she didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    Avery resents the man trying to expose her secret. She said angrily, "He is my ex-husband. Shall I be sad when I hear the news that he was dead? I will be sad too if a strange man is dead. Don''t you think your reaction is strange?"


    Evan was a little disappointed when he heard her answer. He said coldly, "If your ex-husband is here, will you forgive him?"


    "It is impossible. We can''t be together again," Avery said.


    "For you. The same," Avery added.


    "Why?"


    "If you don''t loosen your hand, I will bite it."


    "So what?"


    Avery was annoyed. She lowered her head and gave his arm a bite.


    The teeth mark left on his arm, but Evan didn''t even frown. He had been numb when he heard her answer.


    He was disappointed. Then Evan reached out to held her chin but controlled himself not to kiss her.


    Since Evan cared about Avery, he was cautious about her. He knew he shouldn''t tell her he was Evan Howel directly and asked for her forgiveness. If he told her, she must escape away from him.


    Evan told himself he should be patient, so he let go of her and said, "I''m sorry."


    Avery was surprised to see that Evan had calmed down. He turned to one side and said, "Send you back?"


    "I can take a taxi by myself."


    "I took you out of the Presidential Palace. I think I should send you back safely. If there is something wrong, I was unable to take responsibility."


    It was reasonable, so Avery agreed.


    Evan hailed a taxi and sent Avery back to the Presidential Palace.


    Then he drove the car to a hotel.


    Di¡ª


    The door of the presidential suite opened. Knowing someone was coming back, Robert was a little relieved and directly jumped down from the sofa. But when he saw that Evan went into the room tiredly, he started to be anxious gradually.


    Robert was thinking about what to do if Evan knew his invitation was lost.


    Evan went into the room; however, he just passed by Robert without saying a word. Robert knew Evan was in despair.


    Evan walked to the wine cabinet, took a bottle of whiskey and a wine glass, and sat on the sofa. Then he poured a cup of wine for himself and drank it up.


    Robert was embarrassed and stood there without moving. He knew that Evan was in a bad mood because of Mrs. Howel.


    "It is hard to solve. Mrs. Howel is stubborn. She won''t be persuaded easily. Shall we talk about Miss Summer now?" Robert thought to himself.


    For a while, Robert made his mind and walked to Evan, "Mr. Howel¡­"


    "Get out."


    Robert got no time to say it.


    "One¡ªTwo¡ª"


    Robert was shocked all over. He knew that as soon as Evan said three, he would be over. So he quickly ran away, closed the door, and told the bodyguard that no one was allowed to get into the room without Mr. Howel''s permission, especially if it was a woman.


    A Country, Blue Cinema


    After finishing the press conference, Gabrielle had changed her casual clothes. She looked down at her watch and murmured, "What is the matter with RiRi? He had asked me to come here half an hour in advance, but he is not here now. All right. I forgive him. He is just a baby. Babies always do something they like."


    Gabrielle looked around and felt strange. "Why is there no one except workers and me? Why? I felt lonely," Gabrielle thought to herself.


    Gabrielle looked down at her movie ticket, ensuring that the position and time. They were correct.


    "Fine. I would have planned to ask what RiRi likes to drink, but I have to decide for him now," Gabrielle said to herself.


    Gabrielle walked to buy a big bucket of popcorn and two big cups of hot orange juice.


    When she prepared to pay, a worker waved to her, "It is free. All seats were reserved today."


    "What are you talking about? All?" Gabrielle couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes. Mr. Oliver had booked all the seats for tonight."


    Gabrielle thought it was funny and couldn''t help laughing when the worker called RiRi Mr. Oliver.


    "This little boy reserved all the seats? Uh-huh, when he is here, I will teach him not to be so extravagant. Otherwise, I won''t accompany him to watch a movie again."


    When the worker saw Gabrielle laughed, he said embarrassedly, "Miss. Peters, Mr. Oliver had asked me to tell you to wait for him on your seat if you come here early."


    "Well," Gabrielle got inside to keep warm.


    The worker held a small flashlight leading Avery to Hall 8. Soon, he led her to her seat.


    It was in the middle of the hall. Since Mr. Oliver had booked all the seats, they can pick any one of them.


    Gabrielle held a bucket of popcorn and a cup of drinking and sat down nervously. The movie had not yet started. Here were the movie commercials on the screen, and no one was around.


    Gabrielle had a horrible feeling.


    She looked back uneasily. Suddenly, the screen turned out to be black. It was completely dark.


    Ah¡ª


    Gabrielle screamed in fright. She held her whole body. At that time, her mouth was covered by a hand.

 Chapter 612 - 612: I Have No Secrets

    "Woo¡ª"


    Gabrielle made a muffled sound, keeping blinking so that she can see who that man was. It was horrible. She was afraid that she would be r.a.p.ed and killed but didn''t even know who the killer was.


    Gabrielle tried to open her eyes wider to see the man.


    "Is the power loss? Or the killer cut off the power?" Gabrielle thought to herself.


    Gabrielle had a lot on her mind. All of a sudden, she poured hot juice forward and threw the popcorn out together.


    Despite the fact that it was a kind of waste, Gabrielle believed that keeping alive was the most important thing.


    It was completely dark. Gabrielle seemed to hear something broken and dropped on the ground, but the man still held Gabrielle tight.


    Gabrielle rolled up her sleeves and pushed the man''s hand away, but the man held her waist and tried to get in her pendulum.


    Then the man quickly touched her b.r.e.a.s.t and started to hold his breath. Gabrielle was forced to kneel on both sides of his thigh. Then she sat on the man''s thigh and found who the man was according to his smell. Besides, there was a smell of orange.


    "Why are you here?" Gabrielle asked.


    "Oh my god. I just poured orange. Is he going to kill me?" Gabrielle thought to herself. She was terrified and hurriedly got a piece of paper towel to rub Jackson''s clothes.


    After a while, Gabrielle found that there was no juice on the paper towel. She was confused about where the juice spilled.


    "On his head? Oh my god. I must be dead," Gabrielle thought to herself and stepped back. However, Jackson held her butt up and leaned on her.


    "Put your hands in it. It is wet inside," Jackson said seriously, though it sounded like a s.e.x.u.a.l temptation.


    Jackson had put her hands into his body.


    Gabrielle''s hands were a little cool but gentle. Her fingertips touched his abs with a piece of paper towel.


    "Do you know what SpongeBob is?"


    Gabrielle suddenly recalled what kind of movie she was going to see today.


    Jackson pressed her hand and said, "As soon as the sponge absorbs water, it becomes larger."


    Gabrielle now realized that Jackson was flirting with her.


    "What an asshole!" Gabrielle thought to herself.


    "Mr. Oliver, the SpongeBob is going to start," Gabrielle reminded him seriously.


    "My SpongeBob is also going to start to be bigger."


    "What a guy! I must call the police and take him away," Gabrielle thought to herself.


    But Jackson had pressed her thigh and got in her body.


    One hour later, they had finished. Gabrielle regained her consciousness and heard the sound from the screen.


    "Tell me some more secrets!" Patrick said.


    SpongeBob, "Okay. I love my job at the Krusty Krab. I sleep with my shoes on. I like jelly on both sides of my toast. I''ve got an overdue library book. I think jellyfish and bubble-blowing are the¡­overbite. I''ve never been late for work; I''ve said the word ''fancy'' in conversation, I like to dance to loading zone announcements, I still don''t have my driver''s license. I''m a little bit on the short side. And I''m wearing three pairs of underwear, right not."


    Gabrielle then said, "Mr. Oliver, let''s share secrets,"


    "I know you everything," Jackson answered.


    "I have no secrets? Everyone gets secrets," Gabrielle laughed embarrassedly.


    "So, how about you?" Gabrielle looked at Jackson''s eyes with the blue light on the screen as she kept touching his chest. She saw there were a few scars on his chest. They seemed like gunshot wounds.


    "He has many secrets that I don''t know," Gabrielle thought to herself.


    Jackson looked cool and said coldly, "Would you like to be f.u.c.k.i.e.d again?"


    "Forget about it," Gabrielle covered his mouth with one hand.


    "Uh. I don''t want to know either. Jackson is just a guy who works for gambling and s.e.x.u.a.l business. If I am with him, I will be dangerous, too," Gabrielle thought to herself.


    At that time, As the ending song of the film sounded, the light in the hall was also on. When Hill walked into the hall, he was surprised to see that Gabrielle sat on Mr. Oliver''s thigh. Hill almost stumbled and fell.


    Hill pretended to look at the other side while walking forward, "Mr. Oliver, Miss. Gibson is already there."


    "Get off," Jackson patted Gabrielle''s butt and said.


    Gabrielle was glad to jump down from his thigh.


    "Miss. Gibson comes here to catch you or help you?" Gabrielle asked, fluttering her big eyes, which made Hill astonished.


    Mr. Oliver patted Gabrielle''s head and said, "Don''t laugh at Hill. I got to go. After a while, someone will take you home."


    Gabrielle''s face turned red. She picked up a piece of towel paper and waved it, saying, "Mr. Oliver, thank you. Have a good day."


    Hearing that, Hill was almost choked by his saliva.


    Jackson grabbed the towel paper and put it into his pocket, saying, "Be a good girl."


    Then he walked away.


    Gabrielle made a grimace at Jackson''s back. The phone in his shirt''s pocket rang.


    Here is a message, "There is a business. Do you wanna make a deal?"


    Gabrielle became serious. She was going to send a message back, but another message came out, "A large sum of money."


    Gabrielle then deleted what she had texted and texted a message back immediately, "Okay."


    The economic summit had attracted most of the attention around the world. As the host, the security defense became more strict after the terrorist attack.


    But it seemed that it was so calm and peaceful right before the storm hit.


    There was a woman who had gray hair wearing a red cheongsam and a white mink shawl and leaning enchantingly against the door.


    She seemed to like to be more than 40 years old but looked beautiful still.


    The woman held a cigarette between her fingers. As she spoke something, smoke blew out from her mouth.


    A maid was standing beside her, holding a phone. You can hear it from the microphone.


    The woman smoked and smiled coldly, "Uh. The blades. The blades can''t hurt her."


    "What is your idea? Madam?" A man asked.

 Chapter 613 - 613: She Was Tired

    Molly then laughed evilly. It was terrible.


    "This woman made Rebecca deed. Do you think I will let her go easily?" Molly took a cigarette tremblingly. Then she continued to say, "No. Death can''t give her a lot of pain. Luckily, the sniper didn''t kill her. Hahaha. I must torture her hard and then let her die gradually. I don''t believe the bitch can be saved every time."


    Molly laughed loudly. The sound resounded again and again in the air.


    After a while, Molly stopped laughing and calmed down. Then she told her plan to the man who was on that phone.


    Morning


    It was a good day with warm sunlight but not hot in the winter. The sunlight was everywhere in the Presidential Palace.


    The snow had melted, and there was still a fresh breath in the air.


    On the vacant ground of the presidential Palace, there was a garden which was set up temporarily, covered with long red carpets and various decorations. It was for the evening banquet.


    There were more than 300 rooms in the Presidential Palace, including over 100 bedrooms, halls, and big dining rooms. The Presidential Palace was enough for containing more people.


    With rolling stairs and burglar alarms, it can be the most comprehensive surveillance system in the world. There were about 20,000 books, 1600 paintings, and some furniture from 13 countries.


    The ranch was large and wide. In the stables, every horse can be called the best one.


    There was a big vegetable garden in the Presidential Palace. The vegetables grown in this garden were various and were fresher than vegetables that you bought from the supermarket.


    More than 50 farmers worked here.


    Besides, there was an orchard that was next to the vegetable garden.


    These fruit trees, which were placed in order according to their height, were for enjoying the natural beauty. Some wild animals also lived there.


    Behind the Presidential Palace, there was a dense and beautiful forest, which was for hunting.


    Living here could be called a luxury life. For ordinary people, they couldn''t even imagine, not to mention, to enjoy such a single day.


    A maid helped Avery wake up early. Then the hairstylist and clothing stylist took turns to make her beautiful.


    The stylist spent more than three hours making a hairstyle for Avery.


    Her chestnut-colored hair was dyed brown hair and made a lovely loose braid updo with hair accessories decorated with more than 80 white pearls. It was just like a nobleman hairstyle.


    Avery still closed her eyes. She asked the make-up artist to make light make-up.


    But it wasn''t.


    With a small blue and warm dress, she looked graceful and elegant. She also wore a gemstone necklace.


    The make-up artist worked slowly to avoid interrupting Avery''s dream.


    "Avery Peters¡ª"


    It was a dream. Avery suddenly heard a man called him.


    The water kept flowing.


    As the mist in front of her gradually dispersed, Avery saw a white-hot spring filled with white fog, petals fluttered and fell on the water.


    Two n.a.k.e.d men were sitting in the water.


    A handsome man had deep eyes and charming smiles. When he smiles, his lips made a perfect line.


    A woman who had long hair sat on his arms under the water.


    The woman had white skin too.


    The woman slowly moved as if she kept moving as the water waves moved.


    Avery found they were Evan and her.


    Avery didn''t want to see how close they were. She wanted to look at the other side, but she found she had to look at them, she had no choice. She was floating in the air.


    She saw them more clear. Whenever they moved, she looked clear.


    Avery was looking down at them, suddenly, the woman grabbed Evan''s face and peeled a human skin mask from his face.


    "No!" Avery shouted, but they didn''t hear.


    It was not Evan. It was Mr. Lautner.


    "No. No!" Avery shouted at them. "How can she be with Mr. Lautner? How?" Avery shouted.


    Avery wanted to stop them, but as soon as she ran over them, she disappeared and mixed with the mist.


    "No!" Avery yelled in a low voice. She opened her eyes and sat up from the make-up chair. The make-up artist was painting her eyebrows, but he failed because Avery suddenly moved.


    "The princess?" the make-up artist checked whether there was a wound. Luckily, she was okay. The artist was relieved and asked, "Did the princess have a nightmare?"


    The artist handed a piece of paper towel to Avery.


    The forehead was full of sweat. The make-up had been mixed.


    Avery took a heavy breath and took the paper towel in her hands blankly. Ever since she thought Evan was dead, she had dreamed about Mr. Lautner twice.


    In her dreams, Evan always changed into Mr. Lautner, which made her wake up.


    "Do you need to have a rest, princess?"


    Avery nodded. She was really tired.


    She pressed against her chest, thinking, "if Meyer got the correct news, it means Evan is in the B Country. So, he must be here for tonight''s banquet."


    Avery was in a loss and leaned back to the make-up chair. "If he comes¡­," Avery said herself.


    Bang¡ª


    A glass bottle fell on the ground. Evan suddenly opened his eyes. He was lying on the sofa still.


    He raised his waist and glanced at the watch. Evan frowned and pressed against the temple with his fingers.


    Hearing the noises, Robert rushed into the room, finding a wine bottle fell on the ground from the coffee table and broken into pieces.


    Robert glanced at Evan, finding his mask had been torn off.


    "Where is the suit?"


    "The suit had been prepared."


    "Give me," Evan immediately sat up.


    Robert clapped his hands, and then a few bodyguards took some latest hand-made suits into the room. They were different colors and styles.


    Evan had bloodshot eyes and asked in a rough voice, "what color is her dress that she is going to wear tonight?"


    "It is blue according to a maid''s information."


    "Fine, I choose the blue one."


    Robert took a blue suit for Evan and found a tie for matching. Robert suddenly hesitated and asked, "Mr. Howel, are you going to claim that you are Evan Howel or Mr. Lautner?"

 Chapter 614 - 614: Her Unrealistic Idea

    Evan glanced at Robert and did not speak, standing in front of the dressing mirror. He was expressionless and stared at the mirror in which Avery''s beautiful face suddenly appeared.


    "Evan."


    Evan reached out to touch her, but he only touched the cold mirror.


    Avery had said that there was no possibility for Evan or Mr. Lautner to marry her.


    Evan pressed his hand on the mirror suddenly as if to take away her unrealistic idea.


    An evil smile appeared in the corners of his mouth. Avery was his, which was irreversible.


    In the banquet hall


    There was a bright chandelier hanging in the center. Delicate dishes and snacks were on the buffet table.


    The maids, dressed in long black dresses, carried drinks among the guests.


    In front of the tables, Adan was giving a speech with the golden landing microphone. Logan walked down from the revolving staircase.


    When Logan was standing in front of the guests, the whole scene was quiet.


    Distinguished guests from all over the world attended the banquet tonight. They wore meticulously styled suits and dresses, which were particularly luxurious.


    The president gave a simple welcome speech, and the guests applauded.


    At the end of the speech, a woman came down from the revolving staircase, and immediately aroused all guests'' attention.


    Avery was dressed in a long blue dress whose hem was trailing on the ground.


    The dress was a complicated one, and her waist was extremely slender.


    With her arm on the stairs, Avery stepped down elegantly.


    Her long hair was curled up to reveal her long neck, and her charming temperament gave birth to a touch of surprise.


    Avery looked around the hall, which could accommodate thousands of people. Ladies and gentlemen from all countries gathered together.


    Avery took her to look back and breathed a sigh of relief that Evan had not come. If he were there, she could find him at a glance even if there were thousands of people.


    As Avery walked into the banquet hall, she felt a lot of curious and hostile looks.


    She stopped, and the servant around her stopped too.


    "You don''t need to follow me."


    "Princess, the president said there were many guests today, and let me follow you."


    Avery kept silent. Logan was afraid of her messing around at the party, so he sent a servant to watch over her?


    The servant was very clever, knowing that such talk was far-fetched, looked up and tried to change the subject, "Mr. Lautner has not arrived yet."


    When the servant mentioned the name, Avery frowned and remembered the dream.


    "Did the president command you to mention his name?"


    "The president just asked me to take good care of you."


    "You think I can''t take care of myself?" Avery satirized disdainfully, but her attitude was no longer tough.


    Logan and Olivia waved to Avery and introduced her to the important guests at the party.


    After greeting the guests politely, Avery went through the hall to find a corner to have a rest.


    Wherever she went, women at the party were in their own small groups.


    Near the sofa, Avery saw James and Erin, who were talking with three or five princesses from other countries.


    "Princess, the president told you to play the piano later." The servant followed her, pointing to the white piano on the left side of the hall.


    "All right. I get it." Avery pressed down her temper and went to the rest area to sit down, "I''m sitting here, and I''m not going anywhere."


    Then she looked up and found Mr. Lautner walking in.


    He was tall, wearing a blue suit, and was followed by three or five servants.


    With the man''s entry, his appearance got clearer. His delicate and handsome features reflected his noble spirit.


    Avery could feel that all the ladies in the hall looked at the man with fascination in their eyes.


    "Look, he is the prince of Country H. I didn''t expect him to be so handsome.???


    "He is so handsome that I want to marry him at a glance."


    "I want to dance with him."


    As soon as Mr. Lautner entered the hall, he was surrounded by politicians and high-class men.


    He only glanced at Avery, talking about politics and business with ease among the crowd.


    He was like an abyss, attracting women to fall endlessly.


    "I''m sorry. That''s where our princess just sat." An arrogant servant stood beside a princess from another country.


    Avery came to her senses, only to find that there was no seat left. There were some princesses sitting on the sofa.


    Avery hasn''t spoken, but she saw Erin dragging the long black dress and swaying over, "This seat is not engraved with your princess''s name. Why should our princess give you the seat?"


    Avery''s sharp eyes swept over to Erin, only to see her holding a goblet.


    Erin was ostensibly helping her, but her real aim was to tarnish her reputation.


    "We are guests. As a princess of Country B, shouldn''t she give up her seat?"


    "Our princess may give you a seat, but she is not obliged to give up her seat. Please watch your attitude."


    "No wonder I''ve heard that your princess is very promiscuous and has a very strange temper. What a bastard she is."


    "You!" Erin was angry, and her cheeks flushed, but no one noticed that an evil intention flashed in her eyes.


    Avery put her cup on the coffee table, and black tea in it splashed out, "If you want to quarrel, please move to another place."


    Avery had a completely indifferent attitude as if they weren''t arguing for her.


    The arrogant princess of a neighboring country was stunned and stared at Avery in disbelief. Although Avery said so calmly, her powerful aura was too impressive.


    Erin smiled slightly and said, "Our princess will soon be on stage to play the piano. I don''t want to bother you."


    Avery put her hands on the armrest of the sofa and looked at Erin with a smile.

 Chapter 615 - 615: Obey Her Order

    The blade cutting Avery''s fingers while she was practicing the piano flashed through Avery''s mind suddenly, and she said thoughtfully, "Who said I would go to play the piano?"


    "This is a chance for you to show yourself, and it''s an order of the president." Erin looked back at the piano, "You didn''t practice the piano well, so you have stage fright on such a big occasion?"


    "You want to see me play the piano?"


    "I''m just curious. After all, you represent our country. You bring the name of our country, am I right?"


    "Since you have a sense of national honor, why don''t you play the piano in public to bring the nation honor? The distinguished guests of all countries will be impressive. Prove them you have a great talent,"


    Obviously, Erin was stupefied for a moment, and she couldn''t understand what Avery''s words meant. She loses her temper, yet she tried to compose herself.


    How could Avery give up a chance that would make her shine?


    Was she not well prepared to play the piano?


    The more Erin looked at Avery''s performance, the more she seemed to confirm her guess. Erin smiled triumphantly and said, "Since you are the princess, I have to obey your order."


    With that, she put her goblet on the coffee table, picked up her long dress, and sat in front of the piano.


    When Erin started to play the piano, people got goosebumps all of a sudden. The beautiful piano music was spinning and lingering in people''s ears.


    "Is she the pianist of Country B? She is like Mozart in modern days."


    "That''s so beautiful. She is good at playing the piano."


    "It''s the best piano music I''ve ever heard."


    "It''s really great to have such good performance at such a young age!"


    As the last musical note was finished, the hall thundered with applause. Erin carried the dress gracefully to greet the guests and looked at Avery on purpose, "In fact, our princess can play the piano better than me."


    Avery''s attention was still on the keys where there was no blood.


    Either Erin was careful, or there was no blade in the piano. Was Avery thinking too much?


    Because of Erin''s words, everyone''s attention all focused on Avery, who did not speak at all.


    However, the princess from the neighboring country who had just quarreled with Erin was not happy.


    "Who knows? Perhaps it''s the princess who can''t play the piano, so she asked you to do it. I heard that she has been living in folklore since she was a child, and she didn''t seem to be able to play the piano. Otherwise, why is she hiding in the corner?"


    "Yeah. I intended to see her performance. It turns out that she isn''t as capable as the president said."


    "She isn''t good at doing anything. It seems that the president is only sensitive about his reputation. No one would like to marry such a princess."


    Avery glanced at the president coming from the crowd and looking at her as if he were looking at someone who had humiliated him.


    Olivia walked over awkwardly and pulled Avery''s arm, whispering, "Avery, go to play the piano quickly. Otherwise, your father will be humiliated."


    Olivia pushed Avery again when Avery didn''t move.


    Not far away, Mr. Lautner looked at her calmly.


    He hasn''t done anything since the day he returned from the terrorist attack, but Avery still dreamed about him even though she has been resisting him.


    At a loss, Avery looked around again. Olivia pushed her to the piano, pressed her shoulders, and forced her to sit in front of the piano.


    As Avery has been pushed to this position, she couldn''t get off the stage.


    She adjusted her posture slowly and was not panic at all. She sat in front of the piano elegantly and slightly raised her chin.


    Evan stared at Avery, who was in front of the piano. White lights sprinkled on her. She was like an angel but was more like a queen when she was raising her head.


    The ego that emanated from the inside was a unique charm that the piano gave her.


    Avery''s slender fingers gently caressed on the keys, and she pressed the keys hard. The fast and intense rhythm let people''s nerves immediately get tense, and there was no time for them to think about other things.


    It''s such a difficult and beautiful piano composition.


    The tune was familiar, but the melody was completely different.


    People indulged in the notes.


    They closed their eyes, relaxed their mind, and turned enjoyable unexpectedly.


    In the end, people still indulged in it and did not return to their minds for a while.


    In the silence, someone took the lead to clap his hands.


    Then thunderous applause swept through the hall.


    In the long-lasting applause, Erin''s face turned pale, and her eyes were full of hatred and envy.


    As Erin could see from Avery''s dazzling performance, the piano music was so tricky that even a professional pianist might not be able to master it.


    But Avery played the piano perfectly and beautifully.


    Even knowing that Avery was showing off her skills, Erin had to admit that she couldn''t reach the level as Avery.


    Because of this, the louder the applause in the hall at this moment was, the more painful Erin was in her heart.


    "That''s incredible. I can''t even see her fingers clearly."


    "Did she play it? 18 notes a second. That''s fast."


    There was a lot of discussion at once. Even though the people present were not professionals, they knew who played the piano better.


    The technique of Avery''s playing the piano was completely superior to that of Erin.


    Although Erin played the piano well, she still couldn''t be compared with Avery.


    The president accepted the compliment from all sides readily, sweeping away his gloom.


    Then someone raised his confusion.


    "What is the song? Which famous musician wrote it?"


    The song was familiar to them, but they felt they didn''t hear it before.


    Avery looked at the scene and finally gave her an answer.

 Chapter 616 - 616: The Shocking News

    "It''s not from a famous pianist. It''s my own work." There was a sort of hubris in Avery''s tone, but none of the people present felt anything wrong with her words.


    When Avery finished her words, Erin changed her look and held the goblet tightly.


    At last, she began to count down in her heart.


    Three, two, one.


    With a snap, the projector in the hall lit up, and the image was placed on the white wall behind the piano. It steals everyone''s attention at this moment.


    On the wall, the pictures emerged one by one. To be exact, these were the pictures of two women hugging each other affectionately, drinking glasses of wine, and kissing each other.


    "Wow."


    "Isn''t this the princess? Is she with a woman? Did she come out?"


    "The princess is a lesbian. She likes women."


    "The other woman is a beauty too. Look at her body shape. It''s gorgeous and s.e.xy."


    All of a sudden, people were surprised and discussed it heatedly. They were just still amazed at the princess''s amazing performance and didn''t expect her to reveal the news that she came out.


    Avery was stunned and quickly accepted it. These were the photos of Mr. Black and her in a resort hotel.


    Sure enough, there was still a lot of scheming people in the world who had taken such photos on purpose to frame her. The person who did it intentionally wanted to destroy her reputation.


    If these scheming people didn''t do anything on this big day, it would be a pity.


    "Are you a lesbian? Do you really like women?" Someone couldn''t help asking her curiously.


    "Nonsense! How could our princess-like women?" Olivia was worried. She didn''t know whether her daughter was a lesbian. These photos must have been edited.


    "As your daughter grew up and you haven''t stayed with her since childhood, you cannot fully know her."


    "They''re so intimate. How can friends kiss each other like that?"


    The news was more shocking than any terrorist attack. The president looked irritated and waved his hand, "Turn off the projector."


    Servants fumbled for the remote control of the projector, but they just couldn''t find it.


    "Why do you turn it off? Isn''t it pretty?" Avery stared intently at the screen. The photographer who had taken these photos must have been good at taking photos.


    "Did you admit it?" Avery''s performance has indirectly revealed a lot of information.


    "It''s not a rumor. It''s true."


    People discussed it heatedly, so the huge hall was noisy.


    At this time, a man slowly stood up, walked towards the crowd, and said, "She is not a lesbian."


    The man''s voice covered all the sound of the scene, and those people made way for him autonomously.


    "I can prove that the princess is not a lesbian." Evan walked slowly towards Avery.


    At this time in Avery''s eyes, he was Mr. Lautner.


    Avery frowned slightly, and the news of the princess''s coming outfit in exactly with her wish.


    The president wanted to choose a husband for her, and her coming out in public would ruin his plan.


    Unexpectedly, after disappearing for two days, Mr. Lautner came forward to defend her.


    Who asked him to defend her? What qualifications did he have?


    Avery glared at him. She should have shot him at the first meeting in the man''s car.


    "You can prove it to me? How can you prove it? What proof do you have?"


    "Did you have s.e.x with her?"


    "There must be something between them."


    The vulgar words did not match these people''s status. Avery stared at Mr. Lautner and warned him not to come over, but he walked towards her step by step.


    There were people all around, and it''s not convenient for Avery to run away now.


    The man seemed to see through the thought of her wanting to leave at once and quickly came to her.


    Avery stepped back, and her body touched the edge of the piano. She reached for him not to come over, "What do you want to do?"


    With so many people, what was he going to do to her?


    Evan did not take these people seriously, even if there were national leaders and the noble. At this time in his eyes, he only saw Avery.


    Furthermore, knowing Mr. Lautner''s identity, the president was happy that Mr. Lautner could resolve the reputation crisis of Country B for him at this time.


    "He is the prince from Country H. Is he in love with the princess? No, he is mine."


    "They deserve each other."


    The sudden act of Evan sparked excitement as he locked Avery into his arms, responding to what she had just said, "I''ll prove that you''re not a lesbian."


    "I don''t need you to prove that for me. Don''t mess around. Don''t force me to beat you here."


    "You can''t beat me."


    Avery looked at her mother and wanted her to persuade the president to save her. Olivia hurriedly lowered her head, pretending not to see Avery.


    Avery, "..."


    Avery understood what her mother meant. At this point, it was more important than anything to clear up the suspicion of being a lesbian.


    Evan''s breath has been everywhere. He grasped Avery''s chin, bowed his head, and wanted to kiss her.


    Another man''s voice sounded in the crowd, "Let her go. I can prove she''s not a lesbian."


    Everyone, including Avery, looked at the man who was in a white suit pulling the crowd away.


    "He is the woman in the picture. Is he a man?" The crowd was confused.


    "Are they boy and girl twins? How do they look like each other?"


    "They are not the same person, are they?"


    The man flicked a wink at Avery through his bang, and then he stood on the platform and said, "The woman in the picture is me."


    The shocking news was so overwhelming that no one talked about it any longer. At the moment the man said that the woman in the picture is him, Evan has bowed his head and forced a kiss on Avery.

 Chapter 617 - 617: He Was Going to Kiss Her Forever

    The exclamation of the scene exploded like a balloon.


    Everyone knew that the president''s banquet had ulterior motives.


    The choice of the princess''s husband would not require much thought.


    However, even so, public opinion was still mixed with different voices. Most of them are still in doubt about whether or not the princess is a lesbian.


    What if the woman in the pictures exposed was a man?


    Following the train of thought, someone had secretly observed the man in a white suit with more delicate features and a smaller face than a woman.


    Mr. Black looked at the man and the woman, kissing in front of him cheerfully. He appeared in menswear and thought it would surprise Avery.


    Avery was not as enjoyable as others thought. Her head and waist were fixed, and she used one hand to support the shaky body, and the other hand to press against the man''s chest. She was in a daze, yet she feels the warmth from his kiss. She wanted to shake her head, thinking such a weird thought in this crucial situation wasn''t accurate.


    Of course, she really couldn''t beat this man, so all the struggle and resistance were futile.


    Besides, Mr. Lautner was such a brazen man that he kissed her in public.


    Avery was angry and annoyed. When he wasn''t satisfied and wanted to kiss her more deeply, she gave him a bite on his tongue.


    Blood smell quickly spread to every corner of his mouth. Avery opened her eyes and stared at the man, finding that the man kissed her passionately.


    His curly eyelashes slightly quivered out of care and love.


    Was Avery crazy? How did she think he''s careful and devoted? From the first time they met, he began to flirt with her. How could he be affectionate? How could he be so loving? So many questions lingered inside her mind.


    Avery''s heart was like a small boat in the waves, wobbling ups and downs. She was feeling nauseous suddenly after what he did to her.


    She thought that if she didn''t do anything, the man was going to kiss her forever.


    Avery took her hand back from his chest, lifted the cover from behind, and pressed the keys on the piano forcefully.


    Not only did the man wake up from a dream he didn''t want to wake up from, but even there was a dry cough to hide the embarrassment, and there was applause from the crowd.


    The applause was even louder than her piano playing.


    Someone announced it loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to announce formally that the ball is beginning."


    The scene just now was cleverly turned over.


    Avery''s cheeks were hot and red.


    Her red lips and white teeth were seductive.


    Avery glared at him, and a figure ran over.


    Evan was about to reach out to block Mr. Black. Mr. Black pulled out the handcuffs and cuffed Avery''s and his own hands.


    Avery, "..."


    Avery didn''t react at all. When she realized it, she found her hand, and Mr. Black''s hand had been handcuffed together.


    What did Mr. Black want to do?


    Was that awesome in his eyes?


    "Why did you handcuff me?" Avery tried to break it and glared at Mr. Black, "Give me the key. Are you crazy? Why are you doing this?"


    What happened today has brought Avery frustration. Avery has become so irritated that she wanted to beat someone.


    Evan moved faster than her and broke Mr. Black''s arm. Mr. Black screamed, "Hey, my arm is broken. I don''t have the key."


    Though it''s painful, Mr. Black looked up and greeted Avery, "Hi, beauty. We met again."


    Avery, "..."


    "You''re so naughty. You lied to me that you were in the presidential suite, and you handcuffed me."


    Before Mr. Black finished his words, Evan pressed his arm again. The pain made Mr. Black take another breath, "If you press me again, I won''t tell you where the key is. Let me go."


    If it wasn''t for his hand and Avery''s handcuffing together, how could Evan have the chance to press him?


    Evan let go of his hand. Avery said with confusion, "I handcuffed you?"


    Mr. Black freed his arm, "An old woman has covered me for over four hours."


    Mr. Black shrugged his shoulders in disgust.


    Evan has dragged the handcuffs and studied it.


    "Don''t try to study it. The handcuffs are special. The descendants of Louis XVI, the most famous locksmith in Europe, used durable materials and complex processes to make the lock extremely solid."


    "Hand over the key!" Evan grabbed Mr. Black''s neckline and threatened him.


    "I don''t have it."


    "..."


    Evan glared at him and wanted to beat him, but it''s not convenient to beat him on such an occasion.


    He loosened him and patted him on the left and right pockets.


    Avery knew that Mr. Lautner was looking for the key, but it''s awkward to see the man touching another man.


    "Go and get the locksmith," Evan called a bodyguard and ordered him.


    Avery pulled the handcuffs hard and used the edge of the handcuffs to cut the wrist of Mr. Black.


    "In the hotel, I didn''t handcuff you. Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "I handcuffed him." While Evan was talking to the bodyguard, he admitted it very frankly.


    "You did it" Avery became angry and turned to Mr. Black, "He handcuffed you. Why did you do it to me in turn?"


    "How do I know it''s not you?" Instead, Mr. Black was so excited. If he knew it was Evan, he wouldn''t bother to get the handcuffs. He said deliberately, "You texted that you were n.a.k.e.d in the room and waited for me in bed."


    What''s this guy talking about?


    Why did the other man look at her with that jealous look?


    At this time, the music of the bell sounded. People have freely paired to the dance floor.


    Evan stared at the handcuffs between their wrists and said unwillingly, "You promised me that you would have the first dance with me."

 Chapter 618 - 618: You Promised Me

    Avery raised her hands to show Lautner her handcuffs. They were a good reason to stop her from dancing with him. She said, "How do I dance like this?"


    Mr. Black gloated more. He grinned for his mischief worked, "It''s okay. Don''t mind me. You can go ahead and dance."


    As he assumed, there were two unhappy looks glaring at him.


    Mr. Black was on purpose.


    Avery didn''t want to dance with him either. It crossed her line when Lautner forced her to kiss him. If Evan showed up at the banquet, what would he think if he saw it?


    With the thought in mind, Avery looked at the hall and did a quick look. And she started to explain to herself when she was let down.


    Why was she so sure Evan would turn up? He could come to B Country on business trips. Or he didn''t plan to do anything at all.


    Her heart was ripped apart because of it. It was so painful that she was almost choked.


    Avery looked up and realized her every move became pictures in Lautner''s eyes.


    "Do you want to dance?"


    Lautner thought Avery looked at the dancing men and women. So he grabbed her wrist and took her to the dancing floor.


    "Hey! Are you really gonna dance?"


    Mr. Black changed his attitude. If they really danced, he would be tremendously awkward being left alone.


    To say the least, he was fatally handsome...


    Avery was confused too. She tried to get rid of him, "I didn''t say I want to dance."


    And how come did the man take the initiative and make decisions for her?


    "You promised me. Don''t you want to deliver the promise?"


    The man held her hands with patience. He just ignored Mr. Black.


    "What if I decide not to honor my word? So what?"


    Avery lifted her head and said it as she had the right to do so. And she seemed to realize Lautner''s suit color matched her dress.


    "Good one."


    Mr. Black cut in suddenly. But no one answered him. The man bent to whisper something next to Avery''s ears.


    Avery was blushed because of the kiss. Now her face turned more blushed.


    "You!"


    Avery bit her lips and gave him her hand unwillingly. Her other hand, which was cuffed to Mr. Black''s hand, was placed on the man''s shoulder.


    "Hey, my hand will get sour...


    "You handcuffed me, and you deserve this."


    Avery answered.


    Evan, however, didn''t want Mr. Black''s hand on his shoulder. So he grabbed Avery''s hand and put it on his waist.


    "How should we dance like this?"


    Avery felt most uncomfortable with the position. She never thought about how three persons did a two-person dance.


    The man threatened her by asking if she wanted to see pictures of the night they had s.e.x. And he asked if she wanted her ex-husband to receive those.


    Didn''t he find the position awkward?


    Avery almost drowned in the man''s faint cologne scent. He held her hand so Mr. Black couldn''t touch it. And he held her other hand.


    Avery bit her lips and didn''t say anything. She didn''t want Mr. Black to touch her hand, nor did she want him to touch her hand.


    Maybe Avery and Lautner were a perfect match. Even if their dancing position was bizarre, no one felt so. They all felt Mr. Black was the third wheel.


    Evan took Avery to swirl as the music went. And Mr. Black swirled too and bumped Avery.


    Avery was speechless.


    Mr. Black''s head was spinning after the dance was over. He heard the indifferent voice from the top of his head. Evan said, "Do you remember where the key is?"


    Avery then realized he was using this way to force Mr. Black to give him the key.


    "I''m not giving it to you."


    Mr. Black felt better and grabbed Avery to his side. But Avery''s other hand was grabbed by Evan.


    Avery was stuck in the middle of them.


    The guests gradually left the dancing floor. The three left there. Neither of the men was willing to give up.


    Avery felt her head was about to explode. What the hell happened to her?


    Avery grabbed the handcuff as hard as she could, "Why do you come here? If you come here because you are handcuffed back at the hotel, stop right now. It is enough."


    "Who says I''m here because of that?" Mr. Black pouted, "I''m not as petty as you think."


    "Or why?" Avery bent to see the handcuff, "If you have the key, open the handcuffs."


    "I don''t have it."


    Avery held back her urge to swear. Mr. Black brought the handcuff and not the key?


    Avery caught a glimpse of the President''s secretary. He was coming to them. He bowed to Avery and Evan first, and said, "Mr. Black, the President would like to see you."


    Avery peeked at him.


    Judging from the way the secretary treated him, Mr. Black''s true identity was not simple...


    The secretary looked at the handcuff in curiosity, "Your Highness, this..."


    "Don''t look at me. Ask him."


    Avery lifted her chin at Mr. Black.


    Mr. Black chuckled, and grabbed her, "Let''s go. I guess what the President wants to say is about you."


    Avery was grabbed by Mr. Black. And Evan followed them.


    The secretary gave Evan an embarrassing look. But he didn''t say anything. So he took them to the President''s study.


    The President was surprised to see all these coming in. He was about to say something but saw the handcuffs first.


    "What''s going on?"


    "This is a little joke."


    Mr. Black said, first.


    "I''ll ask them to open it."


    "Don''t bother. It has digital devices inside. It will open automatically when the time comes."


    Evan was speechless.


    The President nodded. He said, "Avery was at the hotel that day too. You caught the terrorists. I guess it''s okay, Avery hears it."


    Mr. Black looked at Evan, "Sir, there is one more."


    He was talking about Evan, who invited himself here.


    Evan''s look changed immediately. He said, "I was at the hotel too. I''d like to stay and see if he is exaggerating."


    The President was silent. He didn''t say no, "Mr. Black, you subdued terrorists for us. On behalf of our citizens, I would like to say thank you."


    Mr. Black waved his hand, "It''s okay. This is just a small favor."


    Then he smiled and said, "If you feel sorry about it, let me marry Avery. You''re choosing a husband for her anyway."


    Avery was speechless.


    Marriage was so casual these days?


    Evan''s look was the worst. His voice was stern, "No. I can''t agree."


    Mr. Black withdrew his smile, "George, you don''t have any say in this, do you?"


    "Why do you have a say?"


    "I subdued terrorists. And Mr. President wants to reward me. Can''t you tell? Haha. It''s okay if you can''t see it. It''s none of your business anyway."


    Avery closed her eyelids. Damn. Mr. Black was here to add more troubles. He wasn''t serious at all.


    The President got up from the chair with a calm look. He walked to them slowly, "What do you think, Avery?"


    Wow, Avery was surprised that he would ask her opinion.


    If the President wanted her to marry someone so much and went to a lot of trouble to do it, she would do it.


    So Avery nodded, "Okay."


    Then he looked at Evan with a cunning look, "George, do you want to marry me?"

 Chapter 619 - 619: I Want Proof

    Evan nodded without any hesitation, " Of course."


    Avery assumed he would say yes. And she has figured out what to say next. She said, "If both of you want to marry, I deserve to pick one."


    The president threw the tough issue to her. Maybe it was his thought Avery would consider both. And he could not offend either. In the dancing room, one just forced her to kiss him. And the other made flirtatious pictures with her.


    So, in order to maintain reputation, the president had to choose Evan or Mr. Black to marry Avery.


    In minutes, Avery had sorted out what was going on in the president''s mind. Too bad she didn''t know either very well. But she can''t change anything. So she decided to go along with it.


    Avery licked her lips. She said as the three men looked at her in curiosity, "Mr. President, I recalled it was you that said the princess of B Country deserved the best. As far as I am concerned, the best man must meet three requirements. First, he has to protect my family and me. Second, he has to be presentable and can cook. Last, he has to take responsibility as a father. He could do everything in his power to cure my daughter."


    "What''s difficult about it?"


    Evan smiled. He did what she said in the past. And he would do it now and in the future.


    Avery shook her head, "I want proof."


    Anybody could talk well. Avery''s three requirements looked simple. But it was not easy to do, especially the third one. As a mother, she could devote everything to her daughter. But neither of the men were biologically related to her daughter. It was hard to do everything for her.


    Avery knew George as the prince of H Country. There was a rare plant in H Country, Vando, which could cure her daughter''s poison on her face. So what she did was building up to get it.


    As for Evan...


    He didn''t show up. So he quit.


    "What proof do you want?"


    Evan slightly squinted. It was a dangerous sign. Actually, no matter whom Avery chose, it was a torture for him. If he wanted to marry Avery, he wanted to do so as Evan, and not as George Lautner.


    If Avery chose to marry someone else, she gave up on Evan.


    However, if Avery had to marry one of two, he would rather it was George.


    At least, he could use the cover to find out more on her suicide note.


    Evan did allow them to install painted glasses. But he already replaced them. So why did Avery accuse him of giving the poison to their daughter?


    And what poison was it?


    If he asked him as Evan, Avery might not talk...


    "I am still thinking. When I do, I''ll let you know."


    Avery turned around at the door. Was she wrong?


    She felt a move there...


    ***


    A woman in a red off-shoulder dress was at the door of the president''s study. She didn''t see a hand patting on her shoulder from behind. When she was pat on the shoulder, she was shocked and screamed. She jumped.


    "Ahh- you scare me!"


    Diana patted her chest. She focused on eavesdropping and was scared to death when they pat on her shoulder.


    "Miss, are you lost? Where are you going? I could show you the way."


    "Hush, be quiet."


    Diana put her finger in the middle of her lips in case they heard her.


    "No one will come here without permission."


    "I know, I know. I''m just trying to talk to Avery."


    Click.


    The door was open. Avery heard it first and suddenly opened the door. Outside the door was the last person she expected to see.


    "Miss Summer?"


    Avery held back her surprise and slightly squinted. Diana was here. Did it mean he was here too?


    Diana looked behind Avery''s back. They were three men, and Evan wasn''t in.


    She went to lots of trouble to get in with Howard''s invitation. She was late again. She heard from the maids that Avery in the president''s study. That was why she was eavesdropping outside the door.


    Diana was jealous. Avery was blessed to have two gorgeously good-looking men fighting for marrying her.


    However, these two men were good-looking. But they couldn''t compete with Evan.


    Diana looked at Logan. She recognized his identity soon because of his noble presence. So she smiled gently, "This must be the president. Hello, I''m Avery''s friend."


    Logan nodded. He didn''t seem happy at all. And he said to Avery, "Since your friend is here, take her downstairs and show her courtesy."


    So he implied they shouldn''t stay in his study long. After all, the study was where the president did business at home. Without permission, no one was allowed in.


    Avery didn''t like Diana. But she was anxious to know if Evan came, so she nodded. She came downstairs, and Diana followed her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Avery asked like it was a casual question.


    "I''m here with my friend. We''re friends too. I thought of dropping by to see you."


    Diana explained. Then she found one of the men that followed them looked at her unfriendly.


    Avery came downstairs. And Mr. Black had to. Evan had to follow them.


    He was surprised to see Diana in the president''s house. He was slightly unhappy.


    She followed him to H Country the last time he went there for business. Now she was in B Country after he came here. He guessed that someone at Howel''s Mansion leaked the news. That was it. He had to replace all of them.


    "Your friend?" Avery assumed she was talking about Evan.


    "Yeah."


    Diana nodded.


    "Is your friend a man?"


    Diana answered casually, "Yeah."


    Avery stopped walking because of the answer. She wanted to run away. But she pretended to be calm and asked, "Do I know him?"


    Diana smiled, "I don''t know whether you know him. too bad he has left, or I will introduce you to him."


    Left...


    Did he see George kissing her? Was that why he left?


    Avery shook her head. Why did she mind? Even if he saw, he had no position to mind. And she didn''t care whether he minded it or not.


    The hall was still packed. The guests exchanged small talks over glasses of red and white wines. Some danced to the music.


    However, outside the room, for some reason, there were noises¡ª

 Chapter 620 - 620: I Have Organized Everything

    Avery asked the security about what happened. And they said suspicious men managed to get in, and they were checking guests.


    At the same time, Avery heard the babysitter, Sarah''s voice. She stumbled downstairs, "Your Highness, she''s missing."


    Avery''s look changed immediately. She couldn''t stand up all of a sudden, as if she lost support.


    Evan reached out to hold her. He put his hand around her waist so she could stand up. Evan said, "Tell us exactly what happened."


    There were so many guests at the president''s house, including whoever with ulterior motives.


    Sarah was pale. Her voice was choked, and she was about to cry. She said as her lips shook, "I turned around to wash milk bottles. When I came back, she was gone."


    "They haven''t gone far."


    Evan hurried to call the security and asked them to search around the president''s house.


    Mr. Black also stepped in to help. He asked the security to show them the CCTV.


    Avery asked Sarah to find the secretary. So he could organize the search in the president''s house. There was no need to alarm other guests.


    The second Sarah left, Avery received a text.


    She looked down at the screen. The text was from an unknown number.


    She clicked it. There was a video popping out on the screen. A baby was crying so hard that the face got red.


    As the baby continued to cry, a sharp knife suddenly appeared, along with a stripped barbie doll. The one who had the knife didn''t say one word. He just cut off the barbie''s hands, feet, and head...


    Barbie dolls wouldn''t bleed. However, it was gruesome to see it dismembered.


    Avery''s heart sank until it hit bottom. She was so cold that she couldn''t help shivering.


    Suddenly her phone was ringing...


    Avery answered it with shaking fingers. Then she heard the disguised voice. The one said, "If you want to see your daughter again, come to the place I tell you by 12 tonight. Or, you saw what happened to the barbie doll."


    Avery grabbed the phone and started running. Mr. Black was grabbed and almost took a fall.


    "Where are you going?" Mr. Black followed her. Evan grabbed her, "I''ll come with you."


    Avery remembered what was said on the phone. She stopped and looked at the handcuff anxiously, "The handcuff..."


    Then she grabbed Mr. Black and hit him as hard as he could, "Where is the key? Give me the key! Give it to me!"


    Mr. Black lost balance because of the hitting. He reached out to take off a pearl hairpin from Avery''s hair. He inserted the end of the hairpin into the handcuff hold. Then he pressed the button. The handcuff was open.


    Avery couldn''t wait to go out. She almost bumped into Erin, who just came in.


    "Your Highness?"


    Erin called her. But she stepped aside to give her way seeing she was in a rush.


    Avery gave her a glance. People turned around to see nothing but a shadow.


    Mr. Black and Evan followed her and ran in a rush too.


    ***


    The baby''s wrinkled crying face was zoomed in a giant screen.


    In front of it, Molly held a framed picture. From the bottom of her eyes, the crazy hatred was poured.


    "Rebecca, don''t worry. I won''t let you in heaven alone while that woman lives so happily. I will make her and her child pay!"


    Molly reached her hands out, trying to put her hands around the baby''s neck.


    Then she hit the speakerphone, "Will that bitch be here in such a short time? And are you sure she''s here alone? I''m worried she might call the police."


    "She''ll be here as fast as she could. Her daughter is the life of her. As for calling the police, if she does, her daughter would die."


    The one on the other end of the phone smiled. The look was dark. But the sound was confident, "Don''t worry. I have organized everything. You teach me this, remember? You have to hit where it hurts the most. And grabbing her daughter hurt me the most. Well, actually, it hurts the bitch as well as the president. As long as we have the leverage, they will all be painful."


    After today, Avery would disappear in the world.


    She didn''t agree with Molly. Molly wanted to torture here. But she wanted to get rid of Avery. So James would get the benefit. She wanted to become the most important woman for James.


    Eric smiled as the corner of her eyes went up. How could she not plan thoroughly? This was such an exciting matter.


    Avery came to a wasted factory in the suburb following the GPS.


    She had no time to call the police because she needed to be here by 12. And she was afraid by calling the cops, and the kidnappers would get alert and harm her daughter.


    Before the kidnapping, Avery has tightened the security. But, who knew they could grab her daughter?


    Avery got out of the car. There were only ten minutes to 12. Avery squeezed the phone. She couldn''t mind much and ran to the old factory.


    Mr. Black and Evan also followed. They both had grave looks.


    In order not to alarm the kidnappers, they didn''t bring any more men. The two men who were at odds with each other had the same thing in mind. They both wanted to get Avery''s daughter out safely.


    Avery hurried to get into the factory. She could hear her daughter''s crying from afar. Her voice was coarse and frightened. Avery could tell she was crying for a long time.


    Avery felt her heart clenched, suddenly hearing her daughter''s crying. She was shocked and couldn''t breathe.


    She ran to where the crying came from. And she finally saw her daughter. She was wrapped in a blanket, put in a basket that was hung in the air. Underneath the basket was a pool of liquids bubbling.


    Her daughter''s face was red because of the crying. She couldn''t stop shivering for she was worked up. She looked so pitiful and sad. Avery felt painful for what happened to her.


    Avery held her chest and looked around. No one was here. She looked up again and saw a time device on the basket.


    Nobody?


    Evan and Mr. Black came inside too. When they saw Avery''s daughter, their looks changed. Evan''s look was stiff. He approached the hot liquid pool. There was nothing to climb. And the only chain was iron.


    The basket was in a high place. If one stepped on another, both needed to be at least 6 feet tall¡ªthe poo was wide and couldn''t reach it.


    Draining the liquid probably would trigger an explosion. The liquid in the pool was probably erosive, and the stuff stored in the factory was flammable and explosive.


    And there was a timing device on the basket.


    The time was pressing. Avery''s heart was clenched. She was lost. Suddenly, her phone rang again...

 Chapter 621 - 621: Why Am I So Anxious?

    As expected, it was from the kidnapper. The voice had been processed so that no one can tell whether it was a woman or a man.


    Avery guessed that there was at least one surveillance camera there because no one here to monitor, which made Avery horrified.


    Avery recalled the voice from her phone. The laugh mixed with joy and arrogance sounded terrified and dangerous.


    Avery didn''t know who hated her so much that the man wanted to kill her in this way.


    Avery thought whether the kidnapper was Erin Darling or not, but she soon denied it because Erin was in the Presidential Palace when Avery was in danger.


    "Since she wants to help James be the President, she decided to kill me?" Avery thought to herself.


    Then Avery thought, "Fine. The most important thing is to save the little princess."


    The terrible sound was echoing around the empty factory. Hearing from the phone, the man said, "I had never expected there were two male heroes. Hahahaha. Are you Mr. Rights that the President picked up?"


    Avery frowned hard to alarm the man because she knew the man could monitor from the surveillance camera. Moreover, the voice was too terrified.


    Avery raised her head, observing four corners ceilings one by one; however, she couldn''t still find them.


    "What do you want?" Avery shouted in a louder voice. She knew the kidnapper was not for money; otherwise, the kidnapper must remind her to bring a ransom.


    In the warehouse, Evan looked down at the floor tiles and stepped on them, finding Water came out from the square floor tiles.


    "Water comes out from the floor. It is so humid. It means that we are near the sea," Evan said to himself.


    "What do I want? I want to play a game with you. Are you interested in it?"


    Avery shook her head. She was not a na?ve guy. She knew the kidnapper wouldn''t play a game with her.


    Besides, Avery believed that if she played the game, she would be dead.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you want? Say it," Mr. Black was impatient. He looked up at the timing device attached to the little princess''s body.


    The time kept changing, but the crying from the little princess covered the sound.


    Mr. Black thought if he could get time to find a ladder or anything else. He guessed that the little princess must be locked, so the kidnapper had made full preparation. The man wanted to kill Avery.


    "Why are you so hurried? The princess doesn''t answer me still," the kidnapper laughed and then said, "The princess, 30 seconds left for thinking. If you can pass the game successfully, all of you can be alive safely. If you refuse to play the game, let''s wait the time and hear the sound from the timing device."


    "Get more information," Evan whispered to Avery. He believed that getting more information from others would be the most important thing if he couldn''t know others'' aims. Getting more information was to get more time to look for a chance.


    Avery nodded and asked, "Tell me something more about the game."


    Avery turned around and looked at the iron door. It had been locked. "Is there someone? Or the iron door can be closed automatically?" Avery asked herself.


    Mr. Black immediately walked to the door and kicked it hard, saying, "The door had been locked."


    Avery suddenly had a strange feeling. This place seemed like a mysterious factory though it looked ordinary.


    "It must be more complex than I imagined," Avery thought to herself.


    "It is a kind of multiple-choice game. You should go on according to the instruction. When you finish a task, you will get more time. If you would like to fight against me with your precious time, it means you take the risk of the little princess''s life."


    Avery was silent.


    Now Mr. Lautner and Mr. Black were standing beside her, but she unconsciously made eye contact with Mr. Lautner.


    Mr. Lautner also looked at Avery, too, giving her a feeling of safety.


    Avery didn''t know why Mr. Lautner could bring this kind of feeling to her, but it was true.


    "What kind of multiple-choice do you want me to do?"


    "What can you see from the floor tiles?"


    Avery looked at the floor tiles. There were some floor tiles with a half meter long and wide.


    "Look at them carefully. There are some numbers on the floor tiles."


    Since the floor tiles were soaked with Water, it was not easy to see the number clearly. Avery squatted down and then saw the number, answering, "Yes, they are."


    Evan also squatted down. He knocked on the floor and whispered to Avery, "It is empty. Since the floor is humid, I guess we are near the sea."


    "Pick one and stand on the No.14."


    "Pick one?" Avery thought to herself.


    Firstly, Avery found No.14 floor tile. Then she glanced at Mr. Lautner and Mr. Black.


    "I stand there? Or anyone of them? Mr. Lautner just told me it is empty. If we are near the sea, that means¡­ But, if it is not the sea, it is somewhere dangerous. How could it be?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery couldn''t decide, but Evan said, "Pick me."


    Avery was surprised and widened her eyes, asking, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Evan looked determined because he wanted to help Avery calm down.


    Then he answered, "I am more afraid that you are in danger."


    Hearing that Mr. Black immediately rubbed his arms and said, "Oh, I''m jealous."


    "Could you please keep silent? If you don''t, I will pick you," Avery said to Mr. Black. She had been more nervous and terrified, especially when the little princess was crying hard.


    "You can pick me. I don''t refuse," Mr. Black said peacefully.


    Avery bit her lip and shook her head, "You are nobody for the little princess. I won''t make you dangerous for her."


    "It''s my responsibility," Evan interrupted.


    Then he added sincerely and passionately, "The little princess is my daughter too."


    Avery stared at him with a surprise. She was afraid that she got the wrong information, so she asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "I just said that the little princess is my daughter too," Evan almost told her the truth.

 Chapter 622 - 622: Do You Think I Will Fall Into Your Trap

    But Mr. Black interrupted him impatiently, "Well. Mr. Lautner, why do you think the princess will marry you? I can say that the little princess is my daughter too. Fine. Be in a hurry. I can stand there," Mr. Black immediately stood on the No. 14 floor tile.


    The kidnapper then laughed with a scared sound, "I had never expected that you guys would fight for death because of the princess. Hahaha, it is funny."


    Hearing this kind of terrifying voice, the little princess became more scared and cried hard.


    Everyone became more anxious now.


    Avery was more nervous to see Mr. Black was standing on the No. 14 floor tile.


    Avery stared at Mr. Black anxiously, "You¡­"


    Avery didn''t know what she should say. She was touched. Although Mr. Black was a new friend to her and fundamentally speaking, Mr. Black didn''t have to risk her.


    Mr. Black knew what Avery was thinking about, so he pretended to be cold and rolled his eyes, saying, "You are the only woman in the room. I don''t want to be a coward. Otherwise, I won''t help you. Let me show you what a brave man is."


    As Avery heard these words, she was a little bit relieved and wanted to add something, but the kidnapper interrupted, "Hahaha, do you want to be a hero? Fine. You will."


    Hearing the sound of the digital timer, Avery pressed her heart when the heart seemed like it would jump out.


    "Mr. Black," Avery would have wanted to say thanks, but she couldn''t say it out of emotion. She had never expected that Mr. Black was so selfless. For most couples, even if they had been together for several years, they are probably unwilling to sacrifice themselves for saving the other half.


    Mr. Black looked down at the floor tiles and then said to the kidnapper, "I am standing there. How much time will you give us?"


    "Are you arguing with me?" the kidnapper laughed.


    "Of course, I have to. If you break your promise, it would be unfair to me."


    "Huh, do you think you have the right to choose?"


    "You just said it is the game, so we should follow the game rules. If you don''t follow it, you are just like a stupid pig."


    "A pig? You call me a pig? You are a pig!"


    Mr. Black raised his eyelids and made eye contact with Avery, mouthing at her, "It is a woman."


    Avery nodded and agreed.


    "Don''t make gestures to each other. Otherwise, I will kill you."


    The kidnapper slammed a button.


    Avery widened her eyes and covered her lips anxiously. Mr. Black was shaking for a while and then stopped.


    Avery was terrified. She couldn''t even keep balance.


    "Hahaha, is it exciting?" the kidnapper was glad to see how horrified Avery was, and then she added, "Do you want something more exciting?"


    "What a freak she is! Does she want to be desperate before killing us?" Avery thought to herself and glanced over the digital timer. Ten minutes added.


    Avery then turned to look at Mr. Lautner, finding that she was leaning against Mr. Lautner''s chest with her back. She seemed to find that his hands kept moving, but she didn''t know what he was doing.


    Evan was setting his watch so that he can tell Robert where they are.


    He was worried that they all would be dead in the end. Since Avery covered Evan''s body, he got time to send his location and asked Robert to save him.


    Mr. Black was horrified and shook violently. His face turned pale all of a sudden.


    When the floor stopped shaking, Mr. Black stomped hard, but nothing changed.


    He was safe now, but the process did torture him.


    Three of them knew the kidnapper had determined to torture them before killing them.


    "Hahaha, it is funny. It is really funny, I want more," Mr. Black giggled, looking flirty.


    "It is just the beginning. Let''s see."


    "Uh-huh, I am looking forward," Mr. Black was answering while he was walking over Avery.


    "Uh-huh. It just starts," the kidnapper said.


    Then the kidnapper continued to announce, "The next floor tile is No. 76."


    Avery frowned, thinking, "Different tiles mean different challenges? If it is true, the kidnapper must have prepared it for a long time; otherwise, she couldn''t make them in a short time.


    The first try was a shaking game, but this time, it would be more terrible."


    Three minutes later, Avery directly walked to No. 76 tiles without hesitation, but Evan stopped her and strode toward the floor tile directly.


    Although Evan had sent his location, 15 or 20 minutes was a necessity even if Robert got the position.


    If Robert didn''t get it, they would be tortured by the kidnapper for a long time.


    The only way to get more time was to play the game with the kidnapper. It was clear that the kidnapper would like to kill them directly.


    Once again, Avery was on edge. Whenever it happened, someone would be dead or lost. Avery had to be anxious and guilty.


    Now, when Mr. Lautner sat on the No.17 floor tile, Avery became more agonized.


    When Mr. Black stood there, Avery felt guilty, but when Evan stood there, Avery got mixed feelings.


    Avery shook her head and thought to herself, "I had a relationship with him. I shouldn''t love him now."


    "Hahaha, how do you feel when your loved one is lost? The princess, it is a kind of heartbroken feeling. Have you ever felt before?"


    "Have you known about it?" Avery asked the kidnapper suddenly.


    The kidnapper suddenly became excited as if someone found her scar. She answered, "Of course, I knew it! If you¡­" soon, the kidnapper stopped. She seemed to realize what she almost disclosed.


    The kidnapper laughed coldly, "Do you think I will fall into your trap? Keep your time. Come on. You have two minutes to say goodbye to each other."


    Goodbye? Avery didn''t know why, but she was sad and desperate all of a sudden.

 Chapter 623 - 623: What A Cruel Woman

    Mr. Black stood blankly in the middle of the warehouse.


    He wore a black knee-length coat and a blue suit, the same color as Avery''s dress. Avery looked at him. His figure was slim and slender, giving people a sense of elegance and cool.


    Looking at him, it occurs to Avery that an elegant poem for describing men.


    "Have we met before?" Avery blurted out, but soon she shook her head.


    "We had met before. I hope I can see you every day," Evan made an embarrassing smile and asked, added in the limited time, "By the way, in the Presidential office, you just mentioned the condition. So, what do you want?"


    "Condition? What?"


    "The condition for marrying you," Mr. Black answered quickly. "What are they talking about? Do they think the kidnapper and I are nobody? How can they have a chat now?" Mr. Black thought to himself.


    For an instant, Avery froze and thought, "Does he want to know about it?"


    Avery then thought about it and answered, "I want to have a pot of Vanda."


    "Just a pot of Vanda?" Mr. Black asked in surprise with his mouth open wider.


    It seemed like that a pot of Vanda was easy to get for Mr. Black.


    As the prince of H Country, Mr. Lautner was silent and asked in a low voice, "Is Vanda a kind of plant?"


    It was true that Evan knew little about the plants.


    Avery nodded. She recalled the picture that Adan showed her. The President and his wife were standing before Vanda in the photo, so Avery was strange that the prince of H Country knew nothing about Vanda. On the contrary, Mr. Black did know something about it.


    When Avery was thinking about that, Mr. Black asked Avery confidently, "If I can get out safely and get a pot of Vanda, can I marry you?"


    Avery nodded. She hoped she could get a pot of Vanda so that the little princess can be cured, but she found Mr. Lautner was in distress and frowned when he heard about that.


    Suddenly, the kidnapper interrupted, "Time is up."


    At the same time, Mr. Lautner dropped down, along with the floor tile.


    "Mr. Lautner," Avery ran over No. 17 floor tile, but Mr. Lautner had gone, and the floor tile was back to its original position automatically again.


    Avery felt a lot of pain and made a tight fist as if a sharp knife had stabbed her heart.


    Avery didn''t know why she was so sorrowful. She was trying to open the floor tile hard, but nothing changed. She then made a fist and knocked on the floor tile, shouting at the phone, "Where is he?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about him? If your ex-husband knows, what about his feelings? Hahaha. My dear princess, how do you feel when you lose your loved one?"


    "You are a sick man! What do you want?"


    "I want to torture you and force you into a bloody death."


    "Uh. What a cruel woman! Might as well kill me directly," Avery thought to herself.


    Mr. Black walked over to help Avery stand up. He had never expected Avery to have a deep feeling for Mr. Lautner. She had lost control and cried a lot.


    Avery kept knocking on the floor tile but ignoring that Mr. Black was walking over her. Suddenly, Mr. Black also dropped down.


    "Mr. Black," Avery shouted. For a while, it happened again. The floor tile closed.


    "What do you want? You can kill me but not hurt others. Why do you do that? Why?"


    Avery was on edge. She lost control. She knew the kidnapper wanted to kill her, but now Mr. Lautner, Mr. Black, and the little princess were all gone.


    "They are innocent. Why do you hurt Mr. Black and Mr. Lautner? Why?" the princess shouted. She cried so long that she kept trembling.


    "I want you to know the feeling when you lost your loved one."


    "Who are you? Who are you?"


    "You don''t have to know who I am. The only thing you should know is that you will be together again soon. Hahaha, is it exciting?"


    "You are a sick man."


    "Hahaha, let it be. Let it be. You can do whatever you like. You killed my loved one. You deserve it now."


    "Did I kill someone? Who?" Avery tried to recall who it was, but she still got no idea about it.


    "I had tried to kill nobody, but someone did die because of me. It is Rebecca?" the name suddenly came into Avery''s mind.


    At the same time, someone was knocking on the iron door.


    "Someone comes to save us?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery believed that someone came to save them, so she walked over the door, but the floor tile started to be sunk suddenly. Avery''s head was spinning as if she was in the black hole.


    In the hole, there was water. It was like a passageway. Avery slid down the passageway as if the passageway was vast and endless space.


    After a while, Avery fell so hard that she felt the connection of every bone had been broken.


    Avery seemed to see a man shaking under the light.


    "Who is it? Mr. Lautner?" Avery thought to herself.


    Suddenly, Avery felt severe pain in her cheek. Someone was trying to wake her up.


    "Hey, wake up. Wake up."


    Avery widened her eyes slightly. When she could see the man clearly, she asked, "Why are you here?"


    "What? Don''t you want to see me? I am so popular."


    "Fine, stop!" Avery felt she almost fell apart, then she turned her arms and asked, "Where are we? Heaven or hell?"


    "Are we still alive? If we can meet each other when we die, we truly have a deep feeling for each other. What an irony!" Avery thought to herself.


    "Of course, it is heaven," Mr. Black said with a smile, "As the most beautiful man in the world, I am qualified to stay in heaven. And you can be there too because of me."


    Avery felt bored and tried to lift her hand. She put a finger under his nose and felt warm air.


    "Are we alive still?"


    Mr. Black didn''t know how to explain to her, but laughed, "Why don''t you check your breath?"


    Mr. Black held Avery''s finger and answered, "We are still alive."


    Avery immediately got up from the ground. It was the bas.e.m.e.nt. Probably, the last bas.e.m.e.nt.


    It was a small bas.e.m.e.nt with four ordinary walls.


    Avery looked around. Mr. Black and she stood in the same room, but Mr. Lautner was not there.


    "Where is he?"


    "Who knows. Probably Mr. Lautner died. We will die too, early or later," Mr. Black said.


    But Avery felt uncomfortable when the police had been there for recording.


    Avery then shook her head and answered, "The kidnapper had not tortured you formally. How can you die as soon as possible? Right?"


    "Do you fall into love with him?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You tell me! Uh, stupid woman. Why do you love him? Do you think he is the princess of H country."

 Chapter 624 - 624: Let’s Have A Try

    "What do you mean? Isn''t he the princess of H Country? So who is he?" Avery was stunned for a moment.


    "He''s just been adopted. You are different."


    Avery asked Mr. Black with disdain, "So what? What is your status?"


    Mr. Black proudly answered, "I¡­."


    The s.e.x.u.a.l noise interrupted Mr. Black.


    "Uh¡­ What is it? Listen!" Mr. Black listened carefully. Obviously, a man and a woman were making love.


    The m.o.a.n of pleasure sounded again and again.


    Avery was extremely embarrassed. She didn''t know who made the noise, but it sounded familiar, especially the man''s voice. It was a deep and low voice.


    "It is¡­"


    "F.u.c.k! It is from Mr. Lautner," Mr. Black almost jumped up, "Is he still alive? He is a lucky man. He is making love with a woman."


    The sound made Avery so embarrassed that she covered her ears with her hands.


    Avery was depressed as if a heavy stone pressed against her heart.


    "Why? What happened? Does the woman seduce him? Or the medicine in the room makes him excited? Fine! It is none of my business. We are nothing. I shouldn''t get angry because of this," Avery thought to herself.


    Avery, however, couldn''t control herself once again. She was annoyed when she knew Mr. Lautner was with other women.


    "Avery Peters, how could you be? You love Evan Howel. How can you pay attention to Mr. Lautner?" Avery thought to herself. She was frantic for having such an unloyal thought.


    Avery walked over the wall and put her ears on it. She listened carefully, but it was strange that there was no sound.


    Avery didn''t give up. On the contrary, she ran to the opposite wall and listened carefully, but got nothing too.


    "Stop it. You can''t hear it again."


    "Why? How can we hear it before?"


    Mr. Black shrugged. He didn''t know either, but he got the feeling now because of the sound.


    It was reasonable. Being with a beautiful woman in the same room, few men can control themselves.


    After all, Mr. Black was a male. He was also worried that he would do something indecent.


    At the same time, Evan was concerned too in the next room. There was a wall between his room and Avery''s room.


    Evan put his ear on the wall too for ensuring whether the sound was from Avery or not because he just heard the m.o.a.n of pleasure, which was from Avery and Mr. Black.


    Evan kept beating the wall with his n.a.k.e.d fist and shouted, "Damn it! You dare to betray me!"


    But Avery and Mr. Black couldn''t hear it. The m.o.a.n of pleasure kept sounding.


    Evan sat on the damp floor sadly. The sound made him crazy. He tried to keep calm and told himself that he was not sure.


    But none of them knew that there were about ten rooms. Different rooms had different challenges. Although it was hard, as long as they overcame all the challenges, they could get out alive.


    It met the kidnapper''s purpose. She had never considered letting them go. The only thing they wanted to do was to torture them.


    The m.o.a.n of pleasure kept sounding for about three hours. Finally, it became weaker and weaker now.


    During the whole process, both Evan and Avery tried everything to block the sound, but the m.o.a.n just came into their ears unconsciously and continuously.


    The m.o.a.n of pleasure stopped until the laugh, and small chats appeared.


    After a while, another challenge showed up: a s.e.x.u.a.l movie came on the wall.


    "You are a creepy person!" Avery covered her ears and closed her eyes, reminding herself that the kidnapper''s tricks were deceived for destroying their will.


    The kidnapper knew that people who had been slept with others would have a strong desire to make love when they heard the m.o.a.n of pleasure and watched the s.e.x movies.


    Avery bit her lips hard, glancing over Mr. Black, who was looking at her eagerly.


    Mr. Black''s look and expression gave Avery a dangerous signal, but she didn''t have the desire now because she was thinking about the relation between Evan and Mr. Lautner. Moreover, she was worried about the little princess, too, so she had no feelings about s.e.x.u.a.l desire.


    "Would you please turn around? How about facing the wall?" Avery asked Mr. Black.


    "Would you like to have a try?" Mr. Black swallowed. "I can find a pot of Vanda for you," he added.


    "I command you to turn around!" Avery stared at Mr. Black and commanded. She knew it was also a kind of challenge.


    But Mr. Black didn''t follow her order and walked over her step by step.


    In the empty room, there was nothing but walls, not even a sofa or a chair.


    Avery had to sit in the corner now. When she saw Mr. Black was close to her, she couldn''t help being alarmed.


    "Naturally, men love women''s bodies, especially in this situation," Avery thought to herself.


    "I warn you not to come over," Avery said.


    "Let''s have a try. Just you and I are in this room. You don''t have to worry because I will take care of you."


    "Don''t come over."


    Mr. Black didn''t stop but became closer and closer to her.


    Soon, he stopped before her.


    Mr. Black had a high and strong figure, covering the light that she can see within her eyesight.


    Mr. Black was at a loss now, but his desire drove him to move forward.


    Mr. Black reached out to pull Avery up, but Avery kept sitting on the ground and pushed him back violently.


    "Go! Leave me alone! Don''t touch me!" the nail that Avery just did was cut off. She didn''t know it would be useless whatever she did because this sound was just like a kind of drug. As soon as you listen to it for long enough, you can''t control yourself.


    The people heard the sound would be crazy at first and then be mad totally.


    Mr. Black had lost his mind. He pulled Avery up violently and then pressed her against the wall, "Let me in."


    Avery scratched Mr. Black''s face with her nails for pushing him away. The red scratch soon appeared.


    Mr. Black didn''t stop but grabbed Avery''s hands quickly and kissed her.

 Chapter 625 - 625: The Situation Must Be Worse

    Avery bumped into Mr. Black violently with her head. Mr. Black felt a sharp pain and covered his forehead, but he got freshen up now.


    At the same time, there were some noises in the room. The sound became gradually strengthened.


    The noises made Avery and Mr. Black incapacitated simultaneously. After a while, Mr. Black couldn''t stand the stimulus and fell to the ground with his ears covered.


    "Cover your ears," Mr. Black looked painful. At the same time, Avery covered her eyes too. She felt the pain again and again when the noises passed through her ears.


    "What happened?"


    "The kidnapper wanted to disturb and destroy us with the strong sound wave."


    Avery opened her mouth in surprise.


    She had heard a sonic weapon, which is a kind of strong sound wave that was employed to create intense air pressure and cause physiological reactions, such as blurred vision and nausea. The air pressure is powerful and highly penetrable, which can shatter glass and break concrete into the piece.


    In the meantime, infrasound waves also took effect, which can cause neurological disorders or even cause severe pain in guts when the brain receives it.


    According to the information that Avery had learned before, Avery predicted that what they were listening to was infrasound waves.


    "So, we just heard the m.o.a.n of pleasure because of the hallucination caused by insanity?" Avery thought to herself.


    Her ears seemed to be pierced, and she fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    She had never expected how cruel the kidnapper was. What a brutal action!


    Avery felt like being a caged laboratory mouse.


    "It hurts," Avery was so painful that she was just lying on the ground with a sorrowful expression.


    Mr. Black gritted his teeth and turned to help Avery, but he found that he couldn''t even save himself.


    Avery heard rapid breathing from herself. Her body was weak, sweating continuously. She couldn''t stop coughing as if her lung was going to get out of his body.


    Mr. Black suffered too. He knelt on the ground, trying to lift his head as if he was looking for something.


    Mr. Black found that there was a little rubbish on the wall.


    Avery suddenly found Mr. Black stood up all of a sudden and walked towards the wall on the left. There was a small spot on the wall.


    "What''s going on?" Avery made a strenuous effort to ask. She couldn''t even open her eyes.


    "The sound wave is coming from here."


    Avery widened her eyes in surprise. It was just a little black spot. It couldn''t be found if you didn''t search it carefully.


    "Is there any way to shut it up?"


    "I think, probably, there is no way to solve the problem," Mr. Black tried to shake his head.


    "Is there any way to stop it from making a sound?"


    Mr. Black frowned and thought for a moment, "Sound waves can''t spread in a vacuum."


    "Vacuum?" Avery repeated it again and again. Then she glanced over the rubbish on the ground. There were plastic bags, photo ch.i.p.s bags, and empty beverage bottles.


    After a while, Avery thought it over and said, "Get the spot."


    "What are you going to do?" Mr. Black saw that Avery was crawling over to the pile of garbage on the ground.


    Mr. Black bore the pain and walked over Avery. When he was going to help Avery stand up, he saw that Avery was picking up an empty plastic bottle and a plastic bag with a seal.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Mr. Black couldn''t understand what Avery wanted to do. He thought Avery was sick and nauseous, so she picked up a garbage bag.


    But Avery handed the garbage bag to Mr. Black and added, "Come on! Help me!"


    Although the sound wave was not high now, they must be dead if it kept sounding for a long time. Avery and Mr. Black needed to stop it.


    Avery was no more energy to explain. She tried her best to hand the garbage bag to Mr. Black.


    Mr. Black didn''t ask again, but squatted down and got the bag.


    "Put the spot in the bag," Avery pointed to the radioactive source, which just liked a black button.


    Avery squeezed the plastic bottle hard to squeeze the air out.


    Mr. Black suddenly became hopeful because he understood: Avery wanted to draw the air out of the plastic bag with the bottle. Finally, it would be a vacuum.


    "What a smart woman! It is a joke when I say I want to marry her. But now I found she is so smart. Anyway, I must marry her," Mr. Black thought to himself.


    Avery pumped the air in the plastic bag without realizing that Mr. Black stared to appreciate her very much. Avery kept panting. It was not easy for her to squeeze the plastic bag, which was too hard.


    Mr. Black then got the bottle.


    Finally, they pulled out the air together. Noises disappeared.


    Suddenly, the wall opened automatically. Evan appeared just like a god.


    Avery couldn''t see his expression clear because Evan was standing opposite the light.


    Evan walked over Avery fast and grabbed her into his arms.


    "Are you okay?" Evan asked Avery in a low voice. In that room, Evan found a switch and opened the wall. Otherwise, Evan would break the wall with some kind of tools.


    "Mr. Lautner is a lucky man," Mr. Black looked up and down at Evan. He couldn''t believe that Mr. Lautner was still alive.


    Avery was a little breathless because of the hug. When she knew Evan was still alive, Avery also relieved all of a sudden. She tried to push him away, but Evan held her more tightly.


    Avery shook her head, asking, "What happened to you?"


    "I heard the voice."


    "The kidnapper tried to disorder our mind with sound waves."


    Mr. Black stumbled, "Did Mr. Lautner hear¡­"


    Evan glanced over Mr. black and Avery, and then he was sure that it was hallucination.


    "We should find a way out," Avery said seriously.


    Now, Avery was anxious about the little princess. She was alone.


    "Is there someone coming to save us? If there is, did they save the little princess? If there isn''t, the little princess will still be kidnapped. Since the kidnapper didn''t kill us, I guess she won''t hurt the little princess now.


    After all, the little princess is the tool for them to control me," Avery said to herself.


    Evan looked around and said, "I''m afraid that it is not easy to get out. I played chess and won so that I can find clues to open the wall. I guess there should be more than one room here.


    Besides, we don''t know what the freak will do next."


    Avery picked up her phone. The screen cracked but still worked.


    Avery unlocked the phone and called Adan for seek help. Avery predicted that they must get hurt even if they could get out from here.


    The situation must be worse.


    However, there was no signal in the room.

 Chapter 626 - 626: Let Me Feel I Can Trust You

    Avery looked up and around. She thought whoever kidnapped her would not miss her every painful look, if the one hated her to the guts. Maybe the kidnapper was hiding in someplace and watched her gloatingly.


    However, Avery couldn''t get used to the kidnapper''s arrogant voice and suddenly disappeared.


    The kidnapper couldn''t hear their voices since they were in confined space.


    Thinking about it, Avery bent over to pick up a rock. She wrote, "let''s talk," on the ground.


    Actually, what they said and how they moved was watched closely by Molly. She was still impressed and overwhelmed that Avery got rid of the transmitter of sound waves so fast.


    Soon, they heard a disguised voice in the confined space. It said, "Your Highness, you want to talk with me? But I don''t think there is anything to talk about between us."


    Mr. Black cut in with irritation and impatience, "You bitch, get us out of here!"


    The kidnapper was displeased hearing this. She said immediately, "Who do you call a bitch? You impolite Thailand freak."


    To show her angry, Molly hit one button. Bang! Something fell down, and there was glaring white light immediately.


    Evan was the first to realize it was a flash bomb. It would give away glaring strong light seconds after it was thrown. It caused the targets to lose vision temporarily. Their eyes hurt very much after seeing this flash bomb''s strong light.


    He reached his palms out and covered Avery''s eyes.


    Mr. Black did the same. His instinct was protecting Avery. Too bad Evan beat him to it.


    After several minutes, the flash bomb stopped giving away light. Avery took Evan''s hands off her eyes.


    She frowned. The kidnapper was someone who wished to be respected and worshiped.


    And she was a hothead. She couldn''t handle people said bad things about her. Or she would get back at once. She was a vindictive person. And she was cruel.


    Avery glared at Mr. Black, warning him not to mess around.


    Mr. Black pouted in protest. But he didn''t say anything.


    Out of nowhere, Avery said tentatively, "Rebecca?"


    She wasn''t sure if the kidnapper was Molly. She was gambling. Someone wanted her to feel what it was like to lose someone she loved dearly. That was Rebecca. If so, the kidnapper must be Molly. It made sense.


    Avery could feel the caller paused. She heard a hasty breath. She guessed she must be worked up.


    "I know it is you, aunt Molly."


    Molly said, "Aunt Molly? I''m not your aunt. And you don''t deserve to call me aunt. It''s your fault that Rebecca died. You''re a spiteful woman. You and your mom are both mistresses that steal others'' husbands."''


    It was her!


    Avery took a deep breath. She held back her anger and smiled, "You are my aunt, no matter what you say. You can''t change blood ties. Aunt Molly, let''s talk, okay?"


    "Talk? What''s there to talk about? You''re afraid to die, aren''t you? It''s okay. No matter if you are afraid or not, death is your only way out."


    "Aunt Molly, I''ve been having nightmares since Rebecca passed away. I woke up every time in regret and prayed."


    "You have nightmares? You deserve to go to hell in nightmares! This is what you deserve! Now you know why your daughter is hideous. You disfigured Rebecca, and god disfigured your daughter. Even god could not tolerate what you did!"


    "Shut the hell up!"


    Evan couldn''t help himself. He clenched his fists to stop her from saying nonsense.


    "Mr. Lautner, he who loves Avery loves her daughter. Or are you just sympathetic? Why are you so emotional? Do you hide something?"


    Avery gave Evan a surprising look. To be honest, he said that Avery''s daughter was his too. For a moment, Avery believed him.


    She grabbed Evan''s shirt and said to Molly, "Yes, I deserve to go to hell. But, Aunt Molly, before I die, I would like to go to Rebecca''s grave. I want to kowtow to atone for my sins. So you and Rebecca can have closure. And I can die then."


    "What trick are you playing? Do you think I will fall for it?"


    Avery was very smart. She got rid of the sound wave using plastic bottles in such a short time. She knew how good Avery was.


    Avery also knew how alert Molly was since what happened to Rebecca.


    Avery said after moments of hesitation, "I''m simply trying to say how sorry I feel. What does it take for you to believe me?"


    "I do not believe you. Stop giving death kicks."


    "I mean it. I can''t do anything if you don''t trust me. However, you have my daughter. And that''s your leverage."


    Well, Avery wanted to find out if she had her daughter.


    Her daughter was her life. She needed to know if she was safe.


    "I''m not falling for your lies. Admit it. You''re afraid."


    "I''m terrified. I''m afraid I die with unfinished matters. How will you believe me?"


    "Believe you?" Molly sneered, "Fine if you want me to trust me, kowtow in front of me facing the camera. Let me feel I can trust you."


    Evan suddenly grabbed Avery. She was a proud woman. She never begged before. Not to him.


    Evan wanted her to keep being proud. He would not allow her to kneel down humbly.


    In his mind, she was his queen.


    He would not allow her to reduce herself.


    Avery sensed how unhappy Evan was. She didn''t know why he minded. He didn''t have to kneel down. It was her that needed to do it...


    "Aunt Molly, isn''t it better that I kneel know in front of the real you, not just the camera?"


    "Really?" Molly sneered, "You don''t need to show me. If you want to see me, you have to pass various tests. If you''re lucky to be alive, I''ll be here waiting for you to worship me."


    Molly hired people to set the place up to torture her. She wanted her dead.


    And she would enjoy seeing every minute of Avery suffering.


    She needed to see that to soften that seeing her daughter get blown up in front of her.


    Molly and Avery didn''t say anything after this. They reached a unanimous silence. It was freakishly quiet. Even the hot head Mr. Black was quiet.


    Molly broke the silence after a few minutes. She said, "You have another option. Do you want to know what it is?"

 Chapter 627 - 627: I Know What Is Your Game

    Avery heard calmly, as Molly said. The option to alternate her twisted mind was no good.


    But Avery has aroused anyway. She would hear it.


    So Avery looked up and at the camera, "I''m all ears."


    Molly sneered. She slowly said after thinking for a while, "I want you to cut your face with a knife. I want to see you disfigured. I want you to feel what Rebecca felt when she was disfigured."


    Evan grabbed Avery behind his back, "Don''t listen to her. Even if you''re willing to do that, she might not let us out."


    "Yeah! She''s not the type to keep a promise."


    Mr. Black cut in.


    "I can keep a promise!"


    "Then prove to us that you can keep a promise. Hum? You can''t, old hag? I know what your game is."


    Mr. Black finally waited for his chance to sneer.


    Molly''s face was so twisted that it formed a hideous angel on the screen. She said, "If you don''t want to choose the best way out, enjoy the taste of troubles. You bring this upon yourself."


    Then Molly cut off the video. The three were left in the small empty room alone. They had no idea what happened.


    Mr. Black destroyed the only hope to get out of here. But Avery didn''t plan to take Molly''s alternative anyway. George Lautner was right. Molly wanted her dead. She would not let them out of here easily.


    But what now?


    They hit a dead-end and had no clue at all.


    Evan stood in the center of the room with Avery while Mr. Black leaned against the wall. They all looked around simultaneously, hoping to find any clues that could get them out of here.


    "Sense of hearing, sense of vision..." Evan looked up at the ceiling and suddenly said.


    Mr. Black asked, "Sense of hearing? Sense of vision? What do you mean?"


    Avery took back her vision and looked at Evan, "Sound wave hurt our sense of hearing. Flash bombs hurt our eyes. You mean the next strike might have something to do with our five senses?"


    Evan nodded.


    Mr. Black, leaning against the wall, suddenly sneezed. He snuffed and frowned, "What''s the stinky smell?"


    Avery and Evan smelt the pungent smell too. They breathed as their airways were on fire.


    "Sink bomb."


    Evan frowned.


    Stinkbomb gave off the disgusting and smelly scent. Since men were afraid of the stink, setting off the stink bomb made one in smell panic and lost power to resist.


    "It''s a sense of smell..."


    Avery covered her nose. Her nose was hot.


    "Damn! This woman has so many snaky moves. If I ever meet her in person, I will peel off her skin as my specimen."


    Avery thought about it in her mind. She covered her nose and said, "You have to have the chance first."


    Evan grabbed Avery. His big hand covered her small one, "Talk less. Don''t let the smoke in your throat."


    Mr. Black sneered, "If we don''t talk, we might never have the chance again."


    Everyone was silent because of it.


    Avery grabbed his hand, and Evan said, "If it were our last day, what did you want to say the most?"


    Avery suddenly felt a daze. Recently, she had to face a lot of hypotheses lately. They were all that she would do if this was her last day. She even made her will back in the hotel.


    But to be honest, she made all the choices voluntarily. She had nothing to regret.


    But if there was one more regret, it was Evan.


    She hated him as much as she loved him.


    But how could she tell that to someone else?


    She shook her head, "What about you?"


    She didn''t mean it, but Evan looked at her sincerely.


    Then he said seriously, "I want to tell you I love you."


    Avery was speechless.


    Mr. Black coughed. He was feeling ill because of the smell. But he couldn''t help complaining, "George, who the hell do you think you are? Why do you have to tell Avery you love her all the time? Damn, I''m still here."


    Evan stared at Avery deeply. He wasn''t joking. He had already worked out what to say to her on the last day of his life.


    He loved her this life, the next life, and the life after that...


    Avery coughed with embarrassment. Evan made her stop believing in love at first sight. She felt unreal when Evan told her he loved her. But it felt right.


    Evan looked up at Mr. Black, "Everyone has someone they care genuinely deep down in their hearts. I tell that one how I feel. What''s wrong with it?"


    "Okay fine! Your brazenness makes sense."


    Avery didn''t respond, chewing over what Evan said. Everyone has someone they care genuinely deep down in their hearts.


    They could be family or friends.


    Molly cared for Rebecca the most. Everything she did was for her...


    Avery suddenly called Mr. Black''s name. The way he reacted scared her. He looked at her, sweet and surprised, "Avery, are you gonna tell me you love me?"


    Avery rolled her eyes at him. How could he joke about it at such a critical time? All she thought about was getting out of here. She asked calmly, "Do you learn how to imitate voices?"


    Mr. Black could change his voice as he pleased. Avery assumed he must take some training.


    "What? Are you impressed?"


    "How hard is it for you to imitate someone else''s voice?"


    Mr. Black and Evan paused, hearing her question.


    Evan guessed what she meant, "You mean..." Avery nodded to stop him from talking.


    She didn''t want Molly to hear.


    Only Mr. Black didn''t know what they were talking about. Avery and Evan walked over to him, "What do you want to do?"


    Avery shushed him. She approached and whispered, "I want you to imitate Rebecca''s voice to talk with Molly. This is our last chance."


    Rebecca was the life of light of Molly. If she heard Rebecca''s voice, they might have a chance to get out of here.


    Mr. Black lifted up his browns. He couldn''t hide his admiration for Avery. She was calm and smart as she always was at such a critical moment.


    It was a pity...


    Mr. Black gave Avery a meaningful look and asked, "I didn''t hear Rebecca''s voice. How do I do it?"

 Chapter 628 - 628: That Was Her Idea

    Even if Mr. Black heard Rebecca''s voice, it was not easy to imitate since everyone''s voice trait was different.


    Avery took out her phone and found the recordings. She vaguely thought she secretly recorded a conversation with Rebecca.


    Soon, they heard the voices. Avery turned down the volume and put it by Mr. Black''s ears.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "I heard you were incapable of coagulation."


    "This is not a secret. I was born with it."


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t plant the spider web. If you''re so scared, I''ll ask the maids to check the house from inside to the outside to make sure there aren''t any."


    Rebecca''s voice was like how she made others feel. It was gentle.


    The recording was short. Mr. Black said one word after hearing it all. Avery shook her head.


    "What is it? Do I not sound like her?"


    Evan was surprised. He did sound like Rebecca.


    "Your voice is too s.e.xy. Can you dial it down?"


    Mr. Black was too s.e.xy, and his voices were s.e.xy too.


    "I can''t. I am who I am."


    Mr. Black said in a girl''s voice.


    Avery whispered to warn him, "Tick-tock."


    Mr. Black grabbed the phone and walked to the corner to listen.


    After about 5 minutes, when Mr. Black said again, his voice was exactly the same as Rebecca''s.


    Avery couldn''t help admiring his gift.


    Avery reminded him, "You have to call Molly, mom."


    Mr. Black almost jumped, hearing it, "Do you want me to take the enemy as a mother?"


    "In order to get out of here alive, you have to endure it."


    Avery pinched his arm. He just didn''t think things the way she did. She said, "This is the only thing we can think of."


    No matter it could persuade Molly to release them or ease her retaliation thoughts, it was worth trying even if it had little difference.


    Mr. Black cleared his throat with his back at the camera, "Mom... mom...


    Avery held her breath in case she missed anything.


    But there was no response after a half minutes.


    "Mom... it''s me, Rebecca."


    Mr. Black said again.


    Avery had goosebumps all over. It was as Rebecca was standing there.


    Soon, they heard Molly''s exciting voice, "Rebecca? Rebecca? Is it you?"


    Mr. Black frowned, "Yes, Mom. It''s me, Rebecca."


    "Rebecca? Rebecca? Is it really you?" Molly''s crying sounded very sad, "Where are you? Tell mom where you are."


    "I''m in the bas.e.m.e.nt with them. I will not let them go, even if I am a ghost."


    "Rebecca, my daughter, you have no idea how much I miss you. I hope you come to your dream every day. But you never do. Are you blaming me because I didn''t keep you safe?"


    "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m always with you. I know you did a lot to avenge me."


    "That bitch makes your life hell. I''m not leaving her alone. Rebecca, I want her dead."


    Evan clenched his fists, and the knuckles clicked, hearing it.


    "Mom, it''s stinky. Why is this room stinky?"


    "That''s a stink bomb. If one hales it in the lungs, it causes nausea and dizziness. They might die if it is serious. Isn''t mom wonderful?


    "Mom, I don''t like the smell."


    "You don''t like it? I will stop it."


    Avery and Evan looked at each other. It would not work if Molly didn''t lose her mind because she loved Rebecca too much.


    Molly stopped throwing in stink bombs. She even opened ventilation.


    "Rebecca, I''ve stopped throwing stink bombs. Tell mom, do you miss me?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Then Mr. Black looked at Avery to make a disgusting look.


    "You can tell me whatever you want. I''ll get it."


    "I want that woman to kneel down in front of my grave to apologize."


    Mr. Black said.


    Avery nodded. She agreed with Mr. Black. She might get suspicious if he asked Molly to release them. She might figure out their tricks.


    And according to Rebecca''s personality, it was normal making the request.


    Molly stopped for a second to think.


    So it proved she didn''t want to release them. When she asked Avery to disfigure her face in exchange to get out, it was a lie.


    "Okay."


    Molly said, "I can let her go to your grave to apologize to you. But those men..."


    Mr. Black swore Molly in his mind. Was the sick woman locking them here?


    Then why did he bother disguising his voice?


    If Avery stayed, there were men and a woman. Keeping a pretty woman was a pleasure to the eyes.


    "Let them go. They are innocent."


    "Innocent? All of Avery''s friends are bad people. Just keep them, so you have company. You aren''t married before you are gone. After they die, they would make perfect husbands for you."


    Mr. Black almost jumped hearing it. What the hell was the old hag talking about?


    Posthumous marriage?


    Damn!


    That was her idea!


    When Mr. Black was about to lose it, Avery gave him a look to calm him down.


    But he just couldn''t. How could he after hearing the request?


    "Mom, I don''t like either of them."


    "Really? Do you still have a thing for Evan?"


    Mr. Black was speechless because he had no idea who Evan was.


    So he just mumbled, "Yeah."


    "Silly girl, that man doesn''t like you. Why don''t you move on? And there are two men here, and they are better than Evan."


    "I can''t marry two. I''ll choose one between them..."


    Mr. Black said cunningly, "That hot guy in the white suit is too good-looking for me. I''ll pick George Lautner."


    Evan wanted to charge over, but Avery stopped him.


    Mr. Black figured out the trick to save himself and left George alone.


    She didn''t know what to say. And Molly said, "But I think George is more handsome than the guy in the white suit."


    Mr. Black turned unhappy immediately. But he still said, "Mom, you don''t get it. Girls like Mr. Black''s type."


    Molly smiled and said, "If so, keep them both. Maybe Mr. Black''s kind is popular now. But after a while, you might get tired of it. Then you can change to George."

 Chapter 629 - 629: I’ll Find Out Who You Are

    Mr. Black couldn''t help twitching his mouth. Did Molly think it was a brothel of men? She could pick and select. Did she want to change favors too?


    Avery bit her lips to hold back laughing. Mr. Black was probably thinking about what it felt to shoot himself in the feet.


    Mr. Black didn''t want it. He kept persuading Molly, "Mom..."


    "Okay. Stop it! You didn''t listen to me when you were alive. And look at what happened to you. Now you have to listen to what I say."


    Mr. Black, facing the all, scratching the wall with his fingers crazily. There were lines on the otherwise smooth wall.


    "Hey, you!"


    Molly suddenly said.


    Avery looked up at the camera and pointed at herself.


    "Yes. Walk to the left corner of the door."


    Avery nodded. She started walking. But Evan stopped her, "Are you really going?"


    "It''s too late for now."


    Mr. Black asked Molly as Rebecca. Molly would do anything she could to get her out of here. She was obsessed with her dead daughter. Avery couldn''t help it.


    "Do you figure out what you''re gonna do after you leave?"


    Evan would be worried more after she came out. He knew she was smart. But he was still worried if it was too much for her, and if Molly would harm her.


    Avery shook her head. She didn''t know what to do. But someone had to make the first strike. Since Molly went after her, she should be the first to attack.


    Evan hugged her, " I don''t want you to leave."


    Avery put her arms on her sides. The man hugged her strongly. And she got used to it.


    Avery said, "If I had a chance, I would get you out of here."


    Then she had pushed him away before Evan had a chance to say anything. She was worried Molly would have second thoughts if she didn''t hurry.


    So she walked to the place she asked her to go.


    Swoosh¡ª


    The second she stood there, the floor sank like how she fell at first. She slid down a black tunnel.


    The tunnel was like a slide. She swirled and stood in a special room...


    Back in the narrow and dark room, after Avery left, two men who didn''t like each other were left alone.


    They had utterly different personalities. One was mysterious, and the other was s.e.xy.


    Mr. Black looked at where Avery disappeared, "Do you think she''ll really come back for us?"


    Why did he feel Avery would forget about it?


    "Not us. Just me."


    "Be careful. I might let Molly torture you so hard that you couldn''t climb..."


    Mr. Black had Rebecca as his tool to fool Molly.


    "If you could, do it. Evan found a corner to sit down. He stretched his legs while bending his knees. Under the circ.u.mstance, he was still elegant and royal. He knew Mr. Black could still persuade Molly to release him and leave him alone."


    Evan knew what he was facing and wasn''t scared.


    Mr. Black sat down, as well. He was curious about him.


    "Who are you?"


    Mr. Black asked.


    Mr. Black put one hand on his knee while looking ahead, "I don''t have to tell you."


    "You''re not the prince of H Country, " Mr. Black was confident, "you''re not even an adopted prince."


    "So what?"


    "So I''m very curious about who you really are. You use the identity of H Country''s prince to get close to Avery. What do you want?"


    "What do you think?"


    Mr. Black sneered. He hated Evan''s kind the most. Whatever you asked, he would not answer you and throw it back at you. This was shameless.


    "Do you want to be the president of B Country? Or do you want something else?"


    Evan wasn''t bothered to answer his question. He sneered.


    "Aren''t you afraid I expose you in front of Avery?"


    "Be my guest."


    Mr. Black wanted to charge over to press his head against the wall. He could do it with his fighting skills.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find out who you are."


    Evan lifted his head a bit. He put his back on the wall and closed eyes for rest. He had to reserve energy to figure out a way to get out of here.


    Even if Mr. Black found out who he was, it didn''t matter. He would tell Avery sooner or later.


    Whatever Mr. Black said afterward, he just blocked them out.


    Mr. Black went on and on for a while. He stopped seeing Evan and didn''t answer him.


    Soon, a voice from hell came. But it was gentle, "Rebecca, are you still here?"


    Mr. Black lifted his eyelids with impatience. Damn. He was so annoyed. Could she leave him alone?


    Mr. Black ignored her. Evan woke up, opened his eyes, and kicked Mr. Black with long legs. He whispered, "Your mom calls you."


    Mr. Black was upset, "She''s your mom."


    "Rebecca, why don''t you answer me? Don''t you want to know about Avery?"


    Mr. Black woke up immediately. He hurried to bury his head, so Molly wouldn''t see his mouth was moving. He said, "Mom, I am here. I''m making out with George. So I didn''t listen."


    Evan was speechless.


    "Oh, do I disturb you?"


    "Hmm, a little. I''m about to have orgasms."


    Evan was speechless again.


    "Rebecca, listen to me. You have to give Mr. Black a chance too. Don''t play favorites. Or it is difficult if they start getting jealous over you. I have been there, and I know."


    "Mom, you''re so funny. I want Mr. Black to leave now. Kick him out. I feel uncomfortable seeing him."


    "Put up with it a little. He''ll grow on you."


    Mr. Black rolled his eyes. Why was it so hard to talk to Molly? He started wondering if she was into some weird stuff. Or she liked the threesome?


    "No, I don''t like him. Kick him out. I want to be alone with George."


    Molly smiled, "Really? I''ll think of a way to keep them apart. How about I move Mr. Black to the water room?"


    Water... room?


    So Molly didn''t want to release him. Did he want to keep him in another torture room to drown him?


    Mr. Black was really shooting himself in the feet.


    He hurried to say, "It''s okay. I''ll put up with it."


    Then he heard Evan''s sneer.


    Molly was satisfied, and said, "Right, that''s my girl. I''ll tell you..."


    Mr. Black didn''t want to hear anything irrelevant to Avery. He cut to the cheese, "Mom, what did you say about Avery?"


    "Avery..." Molly laughed out, "You really think I can''t figure out your little trick? Do you think you can get out? I''m just playing along. Don''t worry. I''ll throw her in the cement pool, and make her a statue. So she would keep the kneeling position forever. I''ll have her in front of my daughter''s grave."

 Chapter 630 - 630: Turn Her To Wax

    Molly suddenly laughed without a sign.


    Mr. Black was confused and didn''t react at all. He called Molly''s mother just now, and Molly was like a psychopath a second later.


    Of course, Molly was a psychopath, or she wouldn''t have tortured them in such extreme ways.


    She wouldn''t have designed such a sick bas.e.m.e.nt.


    Wait!


    Molly said she was here to play with them and that she would throw Avery into the cement and make her a statue.


    This old woman was mad, indeed.


    When Mr. Black thought of it, he darted up from the ground, "You dare!"


    When Evan heard the old woman''s tricks, he stood up and did not shout at her like Mr. Black. He knew that scolding couldn''t solve any problem.


    Besides, they were like birds locked in a cage, and they would be killed when Molly wasn''t interested in teasing them.


    Evan looked up at the ceiling.


    "What are you doing?" Mr. Black looked at Evan curiously, and he looked full of nervousness. Mr. Black''s care about Avery exceeded Evan''s imagination.


    As soon as Mr. Black finished his words, he was suddenly pulled over by force and fell to the ground.


    Then, at the instant Mr. Black was about to get up, Evan''s hand was on his back, "Don''t move. Do me a favor."


    "F.u.c.k! Couldn''t you be polite?"


    Evan stepped on his back, picked up a bag of potato ch.i.p.s, and stuck it to the camera. He pushed the ceiling, which could be moved.


    Molly only heard the voice, and couldn''t see the image, so she shouted, "How dare you block the camera! I''ll give you three minutes to remove the bag, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    Mr. Black, "..."


    Evan ignored Molly''s words, went straight to the place where Avery disappeared, and stepped on it hard.


    Evan frowned slightly. Avery had fallen down from this place, but the floor couldn''t be moved?


    There must be a secret lock. Evan found a fine wire with a hook from that pile of garbage, passed the wire through the slit that linked the wall from the floor, and hooked the floor up.


    The floor moved!


    At this time, Avery stood in the special room and looked around. The walls of this room were oily, and the temperature in the room was very high. A few minutes after standing here, Avery''s back was full of sweat.


    Avery walked towards the wall and scratched it. The oily content was immediately solidified, forming a thin layer on the tip of her fingers.


    She rubbed it with her fingers. It''s like wax.


    "Aren''t you going to take me to see Rebecca?" Avery looked around, knowing that there would be a camera in the room.


    "Take it easy. You''ll soon get what you want." Molly''s triumphant voice was full of joy.


    Sure enough, the blank door of the wall was pushed open. A few sturdy bodyguards came in and took Avery out without saying anything.


    The room they were in was hotter than the room they had just been in, in which there was a pool that kept steaming.


    Avery was worried that they wouldn''t let her go easily.


    "Are you going to break your words?"


    "How could I break my words? I just want you to get out on your knees."


    Get out on knees?


    Avery frowned, wondering what Molly was going to do, and glanced at the liquid in the pool.


    "Hold her steady and keep her kneeling."


    Several bodyguards immediately came to Avery. Some pressed her arms, while some pressed her shoulders.


    "Let me go. What are you doing?" As Avery struggled, she saw a bodyguard carrying a bucket of boiling sticky liquid from the pool, and coming to her step by step.


    As the bodyguard approached, she finally saw the liquid through the white steam.


    Was it wax? What exactly did Molly want to do?


    "Are you curious about what this is?" Molly said mysteriously, "It''s wax. Have you ever seen a wax figure?"


    Avery didn''t give up her struggle and looked at the bucket of wax alarmedly.


    Suddenly, Avery''s mind flashed through a film she''d seen years ago, in which a living man was turned into a wax figure.


    "So, you want to turn me into a wax figure?"


    "You''re smart. I''m not only going to make you a wax figure but to put a layer of cement on you. Eventually, you''ll turn into a statue." Molly smiled and said, "You will kneel in front of Rebecca''s tombstone forever."


    Molly wanted to turn Avery into a statue because a wax figure in front of the tombstone was too eye-catching. Rebecca did not like to be disturbed.


    The plan was specifically tailored to Avery. It was intended to be done with her body when she died.


    Now that Avery was so clever, Molly would meet her wish.


    Molly decided to make the woman a wax figure first, and then toss her into a concrete pool.


    Now it seemed more interesting to make a statue of a living woman.


    "You''re a freak!" Molly was like the freak killer in the movie, who made a living wax figure.


    "I''m a freak?" Molly said with a sneer, "When you killed Rebecca, weren''t you a freak?"


    "I didn''t kill her." Avery knew that she could not argue with a lost madman and that any explanation was sophistry.


    She didn''t think about explaining anything.


    She was just angry, "Let me go!"


    The bodyguard carried the bucket closer and closer to her. Avery could feel the heat coming out of the bucket so far away.


    "Leave me alone! Do you know who I am? If they find out you''re working for the kidnappers, your family will be implicated." A few bodyguards held Avery. It had no effect on her to struggle.


    The bodyguard was like a dumb and didn''t say anything, or he was deaf, so he couldn''t hear her?


    Avery opened her eyes wide and was frightened. Soon, the bodyguard had come to her.


    The bodyguard did not hesitate to lift the bottom of the bucket and was about to pour the liquid to Avery.

 Chapter 631 - 631: She Can’t Accept Defeat

    The moment the bodyguard lifted the bucket, a man rushed towards him, kicking the bucket in his hand to the side. The liquid spilled on the bodyguard accidentally.


    The shrill sound from the strong bodyguard was creepier.


    Hot wax wrapped the bodyguard''s body, and his skin flushed. He rolled all over the floor and kept screaming.


    "Quickly, arrest the two men and make them into wax figures together," Molly said angrily.


    The bodyguards immediately rushed to Evan and Mr. Black to capture them.


    Evan was good at martial art and could deal with the bodyguards easily.


    Avery was taking advantage of this chance to hide behind Evan.


    When she looked at the bodyguard in the wax, her face suddenly became pale. She can''t imagine if this would happen to her.


    The bodyguard was stiff and maintained a posture.


    He was motionless, and the hardened wax had bound his body to form a living wax figure.


    That''s too horrible. The hot liquid turned a living man into a wax figure in less than five minutes.


    Avery covered her mouth. She was so afraid at this moment. She had only seen this picture in the film. She wanted to cry when she saw the living man solidified in front of her.


    Mr. Black also saw this picture. While dealing with the bodyguards, he complained again and again, "This bitch was disgusting and evil."


    "Quickly! Arrest them!" Seeing them avoiding the bodyguards, Molly was so angry that she swore at the other end of the screen, completely lacking her elegance as the former First Lady. She can''t accept defeat at all.


    Molly has been planning for Rebecca''s revenge for such a long time.


    She also understood that it would be difficult to take revenge on them next time if she didn''t grasp the opportunity today.


    She pressed the bell as hard as she could and sent more bodyguards into the room.


    However, just at this time, outside the small dark room, there was a rapid knock on the door, "Madam, the president with a lot of people will soon find here."


    Molly sat in the dark, with blue light from dozens of surveillance computers shining on her face.


    "Madam, let''s go. We shall have another chance to take revenge next time."


    Molly reached for remote control and threw it on the screen angrily.


    The screen fragments smashed fell off.


    Then Molly snapped a button, and the screen was all black. She stood up from the leather swivel chair.


    The bodyguards were still fighting with Evan and Mr. Black. Suddenly, more bodyguards from outside rushed in.


    Avery thought it was Molly who sent the bodyguards, but she knew they were saved when she saw the uniforms of the bodyguards.


    Logan walked in through the white steam, and he was like a hero at the moment.


    "Princess! Are you all right?" Adan, standing beside Logan, spoke first.


    Avery shook her head and asked anxiously, "Where''s my baby?"


    "I saved the baby and sent her back to the presidential palace. She is all right, and don''t worry about her. I''m sorry for being late."


    Avery had let Sarah tell Adan that the baby had been kidnapped, so he had sent bodyguards to inspect the factories.


    This was the best hiding place for kidnappers.


    Adan didn''t think the kidnappers were so clever that they had trapped the Princess in the secret room, or it wouldn''t have taken long for them to come in.


    "What is that?" Logan pointed to the pool.


    His bodyguard immediately reported the situation briefly, "It''s wax."


    "Who did it?" Logan could not help frowning, but he quickly restored calmness.


    "It''s Molly," Avery replied truthfully.


    "Molly?" Logan appeared to be very surprised. After Rebecca''s death, Logan put Molly under house arrest on an island and did not expect the woman to take revenge on them. He said, "Get her back and lock her up."


    Fortunately, Avery was all right. Otherwise, Molly would be sentenced to death,


    Avery did not expect that Molly would be so cunning. Since Molly could escape from the island, perhaps, it''s not easy to catch her.


    "Mr. Lautner, Mr. Black, thanks to your help." The president finally set his sights on the two men beside him.


    "It''s our duty." It''s natural for Evan to save the woman he has always loved.


    Mr. Black curled his lips, "Don''t say that the way you know the princess very well."


    Evan looked at Avery, "Of course, I know her well."


    "Don''t forget that if you want to marry her, you must get Vanda. Who will get it first is unknown."


    "Vanda?" The president was puzzled and repeated the word. Adan said to him in a low voice, "Not long ago, the Princess asked me to collect information about Vanda. It''s a kind of precious plant in Country H. I heard that the president of Country H has one."


    The president of Country H?


    Evan frowned slightly. If the president of Country H had Vanda, Evan could persuade him to give it to him. Evan didn''t understand why Avery wanted to get it.


    "What are you going to do with Vanda?" The president asked Avery.


    "Both of them want to marry me. I have to give them a difficult task, or how do I know who is better?"


    The president acquiesced, ordering them to leave. It''s likely that the kidnappers have planted a time bomb nearby, so he arranged for immediate evacuation.


    It was more than three o''clock in the morning, and the people left the old warehouse one after another. The president arranged a car for Evan and Mr. Black and advised them to go back to the presidential palace to get a rest first.


    Avery was placed in another car.


    She was satisfied with the arrangement, looking out of the window. What had just happened was like a nightmare. She hoped to catch Molly earlier so that the nightmare would not happen again.


    However, when the car arrived at the presidential palace, a sleepy woman in a coat came down the stairs. Avery felt that the nightmare began.

 Chapter 632 - 632: Embarrassed Diana Intentionally

    Diana came down from upstairs and looked like she was going to bed.


    Olivia, who was nervous, followed Diana.


    "Avery, are you all right? You really scared me. I thought you were dead. If it weren''t Diana holding me, I would be scared to death." As Olivia spoke, Avery hugged her. She feels her struggling emotion the moment she held her Mom in her arms.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Avery hugged her mother and saw Diana standing not far away.


    Olivia seemed to feel something and explained, "Diana said she was worried about you, so she waited for you to come back."


    Avery, "..."


    When did Diana become so kind? How does she change abruptly? All these questions lingered in her mind.


    Avery looked up and down at Diana and found that her sleeping dress was familiar.


    The round-necked sleeping dress showed off Diana''s long neck, where there was a black string attached to a cylindrical pendant.


    Diana explained softly, "Auntie was very warm and took me in the presidential palace to wait for you, so she brought me your sleeping dress. Avery, I''m sorry for wearing your sleeping dress without your permission. I just don''t have a sleeping dress here,"


    Diana showed her poorness to the fullest. She acted like she''s in great need.


    It was as if Avery shouldn''t care about it anymore.


    Diana took a glance at the two men behind Avery and couldn''t help but look at Mr. Lautner, whose body shape was similar to Evan.


    She wondered why Evan didn''t show up at the important diplomatic dinner.


    Was Evan ready to abandon Avery? Was Evan really decided to stay away from Avery?


    Or was there another reason?


    But the servant clearly said that Evan had gone to Country B and that he had not returned to the mansion. Now that Evan was in Country B, it''s impossible for him not to know the rumor that the president wanted the princess to get married.


    If Evan still cared about Avery, he would show up. Diana knew how deeply Evan loved Avery.


    That''s why Diana did everything she could to please Olivia in order to stay.


    Diana touched the cylinder pendant hanging on the neck. As long as she found Evan, she would let him drink the edible oil. As long as he drank it for seven days consecutively, he would be desperate to fall in love with her. She wanted Evan to be with her.


    Thinking of this, Diana smiled, but Avery''s look made her uncomfortable.


    Diana bit her lips pathetically and looked at Olivia.


    After all, Olivia had given the sleeping dress to Diana, so she pulled Avery''s hands, "Avery, it''s just a sleeping dress. I''ll let people customize some more for you."


    Avery smiled coldly and did not speak. When she was about to go back to her room, Diana stopped her, "Avery, do you want me to take it off? I''ll return it to you after washing it."


    Stepping on the rotating stairs, Avery turned back, "You dare to take it off here for me? Besides, my clothes need to be hand-washed."


    Avery embarrassed Diana intentionally.


    "Can''t you do it? Don''t think I don''t know why you stayed here, and you are waiting for Evan to come to me." Avery said sarcastically.


    Diana looked up at Avery in astonishment and didn''t expect the woman to speak out her thoughts without concealing it.


    In an instant, it''s more painful than stripping her clothes off the spot.


    Diana wrapped her clothes subconsciously, and Avery''s voice came again, "It''s a pity that you made a stupid plan. It''s of no use even if he comes."


    Avery took a glance at Mr. Lautner, who also cast a sharp look at her.


    She turned a blind eye to him and said to Diana, "Even if he comes, I don''t have the time to entertain him. Besides, as you can see, he didn''t show up. You''d better return to Country A. I wish you all the best."


    With that, Avery turned around and went upstairs.


    Avery was really tired and was not in the mood to deal with it.


    However, just as she closed the door of the room, a strong man pushed the door.


    Avery stared at the man with displeasure, "Mr. Lautner, it''s late. Please come to me tomorrow morning."


    Evan darkened his face and stared at Avery.


    Did the woman say she had no time for him?


    Was she announcing the decision to abandon him?


    After Evan heard her words, he was suffering.


    Evan wished he could take her away and put her under house arrest. It didn''t matter whether she would forgive him or not as long as she was by his side.


    But the woman was so tough that she would do everything she could to stay away from him.


    "Are you ready to stand here as the background?"


    Without finishing her words, the man leaned forward, bowed his head, and kissed her.


    His tongue pried her lips open and into her mouth, catching her tongue and trying to suck her soul into him so they could be together forever.


    Avery had no strength, and her body turned soft because of the kiss.


    Evan''s rough big palm and fingers touched her smooth and delicate waist.


    Avery didn''t know what was going on. While the man kissed her sensitive ear, she pushed his arm.


    The man paused and took a deep breath.


    Avery gasped and looked at his left arm.


    The coat on the arm was dented!


    "What''s the matter?" Avery forgot his forced kiss to her for the time being and reached for his sleeve to check the injury.


    Evan pressed his arm.


    "You''re injured, and I''ll call the doctor." Avery was about to call the doctor.


    The microphone was pressed back, "I''ll handle it myself."


    "Let me help you." While Avery was to open his sleeve, Evan took a step back, "I''ll handle it myself. It''s late. You should go to bed."


    With that, the man turned around and went out.


    Avery stood still and looked at his injured left arm.

 Chapter 633 - 633: I Don’t Want To Hear It

    Evan let a servant take some medicine, and took off his clothes to treat the scalded place.


    It''s not the scalded place that he focused on, but the tattoo on his arm.


    It was Avery''s name. They had each other''s names tattooed, vowing to be loyal to each other.


    So he couldn''t let Avery see the tattoo, or she would recognize him. He needs to hide it so his plan would not be ruined.


    Evan used tweezers to clip cotton sipped in the potion to treat the wound and wrapped it up with gauze.


    After putting on his pajamas, he called Robert, "I want all the information about Vanda, especially its medicinal value. Do it immediately,"


    Avery wouldn''t ask for a pot of plants for no reason. His intuition was that it must have something to do with the baby''s illness.


    "And why is Diana here?"


    When Robert heard Mr. Howel''s voice, he knew that Mr. Howel would find out the truth that Diana had taken his invitation letter away.


    Robert got up from the couch, "Diana took my invitation letter away."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You want me to send you to the desert and fetch Vanda for me?" His voice was full of anger, sending Robert''s fear.


    Robert was shaking all over after listening to Mr. Howel''s words. He didn''t know what Vanda was, but he knew he would be dead if he really went to the desert.


    "On the day you returned to the hotel, I wanted to tell you, but you did not give me a chance." Robert removed his phone from his ear as if he could feel the anger from the other end of the phone.


    "Calm down, Mr. Howel. Diana didn''t recognize you and me."


    "Find someone to dig Rebecca''s grave."


    Robert, "..."


    Robert thought Mr. Howel was going to dig his grave. Thinking about it carefully, he understood that it''s Rebecca''s grave.


    Mr. Howel and Mrs. Howel had been trapped in the bas.e.m.e.nt by Molly, so Mr. Howel wanted to dig out Rebecca''s grave to take revenge on Molly?


    "Put a pig in her grave. Let bodyguards guard her grave. If Molly goes to visit Rebecca, catch her." Evan was going to let Molly suffer from the pain that they experienced.


    "Put a pig in?"


    "Or put you in?"


    "..."


    The winter sun shone on Jessica''s face.


    She sat at the window, sill with her chin on her knees. The scene looked as beautiful as a picture from a distance.


    At the door, as someone gradually approached her, Jessica did not care about it. Since Andrew died, she could sit on the window sill for a long time.


    She was like a puppet that has been stripped of soul.


    Perhaps, it''s Jamie, who stayed by her side every day, for fear of something happening.


    She could tell from the footsteps that it must be Jamie.


    When the man was a step away from her, Jessica saw a pair of polished leather shoes.


    It''s very different from Jamie''s informal style.


    Whoever it was, she didn''t want to care about it and still looked out of the window.


    However, the man stared at Jessica, who was sitting on the edge of the window sill.


    Jessica was good-looking. Her eyelashes were like butterfly wings.


    Her delicate lips were attractive, which aroused the man''s s.e.x.u.a.l desire.


    "Jessica."


    WhenMamai called her, Jessica turned her head. When Jessica saw him, she turned her head back.


    Mamai was Caitan''s boyfriend. Strictly speaking, he should be regarded as Jessica''s first love, but he had cheated on her and started dating Caitan.


    Jessica didn''t date with many men, but many men were chasing after her.


    Jackson was one of them. When they almost had got married, Jackson had escaped on the day of marriage.


    When Jessica was mediating, Mamai held her up unexpectedly.


    "What are you doing?" Jessica was panicking. This should be the first sentence after the death of Andrew.


    "Take you to bed." Mamai gave an evil smile.


    "Why are you holding me to bed? Let me go!"


    Jessica knew that Mamai was sc.u.m, so she was scared and shouted, "Jamie."


    "Don''t shout. They''re all gone. I''m going to see if you''re really sick."


    Mamaiput his hands on her shoulders directly and pressed her on the bed.


    Jessica was weaker than him and had no strength to fight against him, "Don''t come over. Does Caitan know what you are doing?"


    Mamai unfastened his belt, "It doesn''t matter if she knows. The only thing I regret now is that I''m not the first one, but James, who had s.e.x with you."


    "James..." When Jessica repeated the name, she had a headache. Who was James?


    "You forget James?" Mamai stared at her skin and delicate lips, "Did you forget the time when we were together. If you forget him, I''ll help you recall what happened between you two."


    Jessica shook her head feebly, and the greed and desire of the man frightened her.


    If she could have the chance, she would rather erase the disgusting man from her memory.


    Mamai tore open her pajamas. The pure white underwear made her b.r.e.a.s.ts particularly attractive.


    "No! Get your hands away from me." Jessica opened his hands and wrapped her body with the clothes.


    "You weren''t like that before. If it hadn''t been for Caitan, I''d have f.u.c.k.i.e.d you."


    "Go away! Jamie, Jamie!"


    "You two are so intimate. Did you fall in love with him? Are you going to fall in love with your bodyguard again? Oh, I forget, James is not a bodyguard. He is the adopted son of the president of Country B."


    Jessica didn''t know why she had a severe headache when Mamaimentioned the name.


    She could only refuse to listen to his words by shaking her head as hard as she could.


    "Don''t say it again. I don''t want to hear it."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to hear it. Let''s make love." Mamai smiled at her. He found that as long as he mentioned the name, the woman turned mad.

 Chapter 634 - 634: You Are The Murderer

    Jessica held her head with her hands. If Mamai didn''t fix her, she would roll in pain in the bed.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Mamai finally found that something was wrong with her. Jessica was short of breath. She was so angry.


    "Go away. Don''t touch me!" Jessica bit her lips, and Mamai suddenly got her head fixed.


    Jessica only felt the man''s face was in front of her eyes, and she glared at him, "Don''t..."


    "Don''t move. I''ll give you artificial respiration."


    Mamai didn''t want to let her go when she was like this?


    Jessica almost burst into tears with anxiety, and her emotion affected her.


    She shook her head and did not know how to prevent the man from coming near her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make you comfortable. Maybe you''ll be fine after making love with me. This may be a good way to treat your disease."


    With that, he was about to kiss Jessica.


    Jessica had no way but hit him with her head, and blood ran down his nose. She wanted to escape from him.


    Mamai used his hand to wipe the red blood, raised his hand, and slapped Jessica on the face.


    Jessica couldn''t hear what the man said suddenly, and could only know that his lips were moving. She learned lip language, knowing that the man was scolding her.


    Then Mamai suddenly grabbed the belt of her underwear and tried hard to pull it off. Jessica pushed him hard.


    Unexpectedly, Mamai fell to the ground because of the strong push he received.


    Jessica''s mind was blank when seeing Mamai lying on the ground.


    "Hello?"


    The man did not respond to her.


    Jessica tried hard to sit up from the bed and wrapped her bare body with the ripped clothes. When she was about to get out of bed, a hasty sound of footsteps came from the door.


    A woman who looked like a doll rushed in. When she saw the scene, she covered her lips before beginning to scream, "Mom!"


    Caitan opened her eyes wide and pointed at the woman on the bed, "Did you seduce Mamai?"


    Jessica instinctively shook her head, "No, I didn''t. It''s him."


    At this time, Mrs. Clifford came in, and was scared, "What happened to Mamai? Jessica, what did you do to him?"


    "I didn''t do anything. He took me to the bed and wanted to..."


    "You lied! It''s you that wants to take him away from me, so you seduced him when we went to do morning exercises."


    Mrs. Clifford called a servant, "Go and help Mamai up!"


    The servant was slightly embarrassed when she saw Mamai lying on his back, and that the belt of his trousers was still untied. She couldn''t help him up, because she found that the man was very heavy.


    Mrs. Clifford couldn''t help but call in a bodyguard.


    By this time, Jessica had taken her coat and put it on. When the bodyguard came in to help, he found something was wrong.


    The bodyguards put his fingers under Mamai''s nose, and he was startled, "Mrs. Clifford, he is dead."


    Jessica hid at the corner of the bed, and her body was shaking when she heard Mamai''s death.


    Mamai was dead?


    Jessica had just pushed him. How could she have had so much strength to kill a man?


    "What did you say?" Mrs. Clifford couldn''t believe it. Caitan has run to Mamai, "No! You can''t die. You are joking with us, aren''t you?"


    Caitan was crying and shouting, forcefully shaking Mamai''s body. Unfortunately, the man did not respond at all.


    "It''s you! You killed Mamai. You are the murderer!" While crying, Caitan pointed to Jessica.


    Mrs. Cliffordwas worried, "Jessica, you have killed your brother, and now you have killed Mamai."


    Then she called the servant, "Quickly, call an ambulance first!"


    "No, it wasn''t me. I just gave him a little push, but he fell down and couldn''t get up."


    With that, Jessica smelled a whiff of perfume, and Caitan rushed to pull her hair, hit her hard on her body, "I''ll kill you. You are the murderer. You have always held a grudge against Mamai, so you killed him!"


    "I did not!" Jessica blocked her fist with the hands and endured the pain.


    "Stop!" Jamie rushed in and pulled Caitan aside, "Jessica hasn''t eaten anything recently, and she has no strength to push Mamai to die. We should take Mamai to the hospital first. Maybe he is just in transient shock."


    "Get out of the way. I must kill her today" Caitan was ferocious at this time.


    "If you kill Jessica today, you will bear criminal responsibility, and you will be the murderer. Are you willing to do so?" Jamie stood in front of Jessica, "We have to know what happened to Mamai. Please calm down. If you are really angry, you can hit me."


    Caitan pushed Jamie hard, stamped her foot, and rushed over to Mamai, "You get up. Don''t scare me!"


    "How long will it take for the ambulance to arrive here?" Jamie asked the bodyguard next to him.


    "Twenty minutes." Jamie walked over and pinched the indentation above the upper lip of Mamai.


    If Mamai was in shock, it could be effective to wake him up by pinching the indentation above the upper lip.


    But if Mamai didn''t wake up in twenty minutes, it would be useless.


    Jamie glanced at Jessica, who was in the corner of the bed. Since Jessica had returned from Country B, she had refused to communicate with everyone. It''s impossible for her to seduce Mamai, not to mention that she pushed him to death.


    In Jamie''s ears were the cry of Caitan, and the anxious movement of Mrs. Clifford.


    Since Andrew died, Clifford has been peaceful for a long time. Today was the busiest day.


    However, this busyness chilled everyone.


    Jamie called another bodyguard, letting him continue to pinch the indentation above the upper lip of Mamai. He went to the corner of the bed and asked Jessica softly, "Is it true that you pushed him to death?"

 Chapter 635 - 635: It Was To Solve

    Jessica answered slowly and gently with blank stares, "I just gently push him."


    Jessica had never expected that a seven feet man suddenly fell.


    Jessica uncovered her face, looking around. Her long and slender fingers shook slightly while she kept shedding tears.


    "I didn''t kill him. Never," Jessica said.


    Jamie became nervous all of a sudden. He believed Jessica, but Mrs. Clifford and Caitan disliked Jessica, and they wouldn''t believe her.


    "If this news gets leaked, I''m afraid that Jessica will be in trouble. Moreover, even if Mrs. Clifford stood with Jessica, Mamai''s family wouldn''t forgive Jessica. If Andrew is here, everything would be better. He must be with her," Jamie thought to himself.


    Soon, an ambulance and the police cars stopped before the door at the same time.


    At first, Mamai was stretchered into the ambulance, and Jessica was taken away by policemen with the police car.


    Everything was settled until the afternoon when it was an early morning in B Country.


    It stopped sleeping but a little cold still. The snows melted and fell on the petals full of mist.


    Avery woke up four hours later and couldn''t continue to sleep all night again.


    Avery wore a white silk pajama. The wide sleeves slid from her fair arms when she yawned and stretched.


    The female cook had prepared breakfast for her, including sandwiches, pan-fried salmon, and a cup of milk.


    A maid showed Avery to her seat.


    Avery looked around and asked, "Why is there no one else?"


    "A maid wakes father and mother up to have breakfast, but now, where are they?" Avery thought to herself.


    "Mr. President went to the office. Mrs. President went to church. And Mr. Lautner and Mr. Black left in the early morning. And Miss. Summer¡­"


    "What''s the matter with Miss. Summer?"


    "Miss. Summer said she is tired and wants to sleep for a while."


    "Uh-huh, does she think the Presidential Palace is her home?" Avery said to herself.


    "Princess, shall I wake Miss. Summer up?"


    Avery waved her hand and rejected the suggestion. Avery will be annoyed if she sees Diana.


    Avery took the hot towel that the maid handed her, wiped her hands, and asked, "Did Mr. Lautner and Mr. Black go out together?"


    "They left one by one. Mr. Lautner followed Mr. Black after taking a show, applied for the medicine, and then changed his clothes. Since you were still asleep, he didn''t wake you up. I heard from Adan that they went to H Country together."


    Avery picked up the fork and put a piece of salmon into her mouth. She had already known why they went to H Country. Mr. Black and Mr. Lautner must help her find Vanda.


    "They are in too much of a hurry," Avery thought to herself.


    "By the way, princess, here is a doc.u.ment that Adan left asking for your signature."


    The maid gave Avery the doc.u.ment. Avery glanced over it. It was an application doc.u.ment that was for the name change. Mr. President hoped that Avery could change her surname into Arlington.


    It had been a long time that Avery didn''t sign the doc.u.ment. Anthony Peters treated her badly in Avery''s opinion. Anthony had raised Avery for nineteen years. As for Logan, her biological father failed to fulfill his obligations as a father until now.


    Therefore, Avery didn''t plan to sign the doc.u.ment still.


    "Probably, Logan would force me to do something even if I changed my last name."


    Sarah held the little Princess in her arms and went downstairs, followed by two bodyguards. Last night, the Presidential Palace was in alarm. According to the order from Mr. President, two bodyguards came to protect the little Princess and be with her all the time.


    The burglary-resisting windows were also installed. It was said that infrared protection devices would be installed today.


    The little Princess must be tired and fall asleep.


    Avery asked a maid to lead Sarah to a seat that was next to Avery. Sarah sat down and said, "The little princess is still sleeping."


    The little Princess made a loosened fist while she was sleeping, a hole left between her fist. While Avery put one of her fingers into the hole, the little Princess held the finger tight though her eyes still closed.


    Avery shook the little Princess''s fingers gently while the little Princess was sleeping soundly. Luckily, the little Princess was six months, so she can''t memorize something automatically, and there was no psychological shadow for her.


    "The princess, if Mr. Lautner and Mr. Black get vanda, would you marry one of them?"


    Sarah didn''t want Avery to marry others. She hoped that Avery could be with Mr. Howel still.


    "They always love each other. But now, why?" Sarah thought to herself.


    Avery was still there and silent for dozens of second as if she was thinking this question seriously.


    After a while, Avery said to Sarah but didn''t answer her question, "I hope they will find Vanda."


    In Avery''s mind, if the little Princess is saved, everything will be fine.


    "Anyway, I will marry someone one day, just a choice. Who cares? If I can''t be with my loved one, there is no difference," Avery thought to herself.


    Buzz¡ª


    All of a sudden, Avery''s phone rang. She pulled her finger away from the little Princess''s fist and then picked up her phone. It was a familiar telephone number. Avery unlocked her phone¡ª


    "Miss. Peters, I''m Jamie. Jessica is in trouble."


    Avery became serious all of a sudden. Sarah saw Avery''s expression changed and guessed that something was urgent. Therefore, she immediately took the little Princess upstairs.


    "What''s the matter?" Avery became nervous all of a sudden. She knew Jessica had depression, so Jessica looked sullen and sad. She was pessimistic and had a feeling of guilt and worthlessness. She even wanted to kill herself.


    "Do you still remember Mamai, Miss. Peters?" Jamie asked.


    "Um¡­" He is a lech person who tried to make love with Avery, but Avery used a needle in the red beryl ring and stuck in Mamai''s heart so that he was shell-shocked.


    "He was dead."


    Avery raised her eyebrows in surprise, asking, "What does it have to do with Jessica?"


    "He had tried to have a s.e.x.u.a.l relationship with Jessica, but Jessica pushed him away. And then he fell to the ground and was in a coma."


    Avery firstly thought of that, feeling there was something wrong. "As an a.d.u.l.t, he or she won''t be dead even if she or he fell to the ground," Avery thought to himself.


    "Did you hit the back of your head?" Avery predicted that if the back of the man''s head fell to the ground directly, it would be possible."


    "We are at the autopsy now. Then we will figure it out. Mamai''s family is in a rage. They claimed that they would appeal."


    Avery was silent. She knew although Mamai''s family was not super-rich, his father was an official. Therefore, it was not hard to find her guilty.


    The maximum penalty for intentional homicide was the death penalty.


    Avery rubbed her temples and listened roughly, but she thought it was hard to solve the problem.


    Since Andrew had been dead and his mother disliked Jessica. Besides, no one will help Avery now.


    It was hard to solve¡­

 Chapter 636 - 636: Could It Be A Kind Of Medicine?

    Avery sighed gently, mediating for a while and m.o.a.ning, "Who is the most famous lawyer in A Country?"


    "He is in the Howel Group."


    As Avery expected, the Howel Group was mighty in A Country with the strongest team, the most advanced management system, and the best lawyers.


    But it was a difficult case for most lawyers, including competent and famous lawyers.


    Jamie was still on the phone with Avery, waiting for her answer. Two minutes passed, Jamie realized that there were some complicated conflicts between Avery and Mr. Howel.


    Although Jamie didn''t know details, he knew it was hard for Avery to make a choice.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t help Jessica. And no one can help her in Clifford''s family. Miss. Aitken is the only one that can help her," Jamie said to himself.


    After a while, Avery finally made the decision, "Don''t worry. I will help Jessica."


    Avery had promised to take care of Jessica, so she must help Jessica.


    Then, Avery ended the conversation with Jamie and called someone.


    The topography of H Country was entirely different from B Country.


    B Country''s natural condition is super good, while H Country''s natural condition is terrible.


    In the B Country, the sky and the sea merge into one at the far end of the horizon. The blue sky and sea were just like picturesque scenery while H Country is mostly desert and hot.


    Now, foreign guests were given the full VIP treatment in the Presidential Palace in H Country.


    On the table, there were tropical-style dishes.


    When everyone finished the meal, Mr. President invited Evan to the study room. Here, maids had prepared tea for them. It smells good. Evan took a sip of tea and then asked,


    "Mr. President, I just heard that there is a rare and precious plant in your country, called Vanda, am I right?"


    "That''s correct. It is a unique succulent in the world. When its bud swells and grows the first pair of the real leaves, it will stop growing any leaf again."


    "Could it be a kind of medicine?"


    "When it comes to ther.a.p.eutic effect, only purple Vanda can take effect, which can exist for two thousand years. It is incredibly high in ther.a.p.eutic value and can eliminate any kind of poisons; however, this kind of plant was extinct.


    Some people claimed that they saw the purple Vanda in the desert, but it depends on odds. When you are lucky, you can find it. On the contrary, you can''t find it for life."


    Evan Howel frowned slightly. It seemed that it was hard to find this kind of plant.


    "The only difference between purple Vanda and ordinary Vanda is the color?"


    "Yes. Two kinds of Vanda looked the same one except for the color. In the Presidential Palace, there is a Vanda," Mr. President then said to a maid, "Bring the pot of Vanda in the Presidential Palace here."


    Soon, two maids brought the Vanda in a white porcelain pot.


    According to its appearance, the Vanda looked just like ordinary plants with two pieces of big leaves, and the edges of the leaves were curved, like two green waist belt skirts.


    "If Mr. Howel wants to get purple Vanda, I can ask someone to look for it, but I am not sure whether we can find it or not."


    "Thank you, Mr. President."


    The President stopped the steward standing next to him, "Where is the princess?"


    "The princess went to pick up the prince."


    "I always worry about my two children. One child likes to go out. Another one is a little bit crazy. Sorry about that, Mr. Howel."


    Evan smiled slightly.


    At this time, the phone rang, but no one answered.


    Evan turned his head and stared at Robert. Robert made eye contact with Evan confusingly. Then he found his phone was ringing.


    Robert smiled, embarrassedly at Mr. President. Since Evan was talking with Mr. President, Robert took out the phone and hung up. He should put his phone on vibrate, but he forgot because he seldom used the phone during this period.


    Robert was anxious and hoped that Evan blamed him.


    When Robert glanced at the phone screen, the phone almost slipped from his hands and fell to the ground.


    Evan was angry and stared at Robert when he found Robert didn''t hang up the phone call as soon as possible.


    Robert took a sigh of relief and mumbled, "It''s¡­ is Mrs. Howel."


    Evan was stunned and gave Robert a hint asking him to pick up the phone outside.


    Then Evan told Mr. President, "It is from Mrs. Howel, so he doesn''t dare to hang up."


    Mr. President laughed, "Mr. Howel seems like a hen-packed husband. Mrs. Howel is so lucky to have such a good husband. I hope you get married."


    "It is not the time. Whether I can get married depends on purple Vanda."


    "Mrs. Howel wanted to get it? Fine! It''s my responsibility."


    "Thank you, Mr. President."


    Robert picked up the phone and then walked to Evan, whispering, "Mr. Howel, Mrs. Howel wants to get the phone number of lawyer Owen. Then I asked Owen, and he told me that Mrs. Howel asked him to deal with a complicated lawsuit. And he asked me whether to help Avery or not."


    "A lawsuit?" Evan asked and thought to himself, "What''s the matter with her?"


    "Probably, Miss. Clifford killed Mr. Abraham by mistake. Mr. Abraham''s family is trying their best to sue her for attempted murder. Therefore, Mrs. Howel wanted Owen to defend that it was in self-defense."


    "What are the odds of winning the lawsuit?"


    "Lawyer Owen said if he engages the lawsuit alone without any help, the odds of success are only 20%, but if Mr. Howel would like to help, the odds of success will increase to 80%.


    Besides, if lawyer Owen doesn''t help her, she must lose the lawsuit."


    Evan considered carefully for a while and then said, "Let it be."


    "Ah?" Robert was shocked. "Mrs. Howel had no choice but to help Jessica because of Andrew, but Mr. Howel refused Mr. Howel. It is strange.


    Mr. Howel should help Mrs. Howel because he wants to let Mrs. Howel love him again. Why does Mr. Howel refuse? Does he want Jessica to be in prison because of homicide?


    Did Miss Clifford do something wrong? If Mrs. Howel knows that Mr. Howel refuses to help her, she must hate him more. How can I do it?" Robert thought to himself.


    Robert seemed to be static all of a sudden until Evan said a little angrily, "Do you need ear hearing aids?"


    Robert quickly shook his head.


    "Tell Owen what I said and let him follow my command."

 Chapter 637 - 637: Keep Your Words

    Robert was scared. He guessed that Avery must have sneered at Mr. Howel.


    But Robert had no choice; he had to follow Evan''s command and called Owen.


    When Avery received the phone call from Owen, she was packing her luggage. Even if Lawyer Owen refused to help her, Avery had decided to go to B country and deal with the lawsuit by herself.


    Besides, Avery also wanted to visit Jessica.


    Avery''s phone rang. It was from lawyer Owen.


    Owen had told Avery before that he needed to contact Evan and ask permission.


    Avery understood because Owen was an important and influential lawyer for the Howels. Avery''s ask was not enough for asking Owen to help Jessica.


    Moreover, there were some conflicts between Mr. Howel and Avery. Therefore, even if Owen refused her, it was reasonable still.


    Owen called Avery and said embarrassedly, "Miss. Peters, I''m sorry."


    When Avery heard that word, sorry, she sneered, "Is it Mr. Howel''s command?"


    "Yes, it is from Mr. Howel," Owen said honestly, "If Miss. Peters is willing to call Mr. Howel. I guess he will change his mind."


    "Uh-huh, I knew it. Evan wants me to call him. It is a terrible trick. I knew it," Avery thought to herself.


    Avery shook her head, "Tell Mr. Howel. I dialed the wrong number."


    Owen was silent for a while.


    Then the call ended. Avery continued to pack her package and asked a maid to wake Diana up. The little princess was dangerous because of Diana. For ensure the safety of the little princess, Avery decided to bring Diana to A Country.


    Since Diana wasn''t with her still, Avery called Adan again. Avery hoped to take a lawyer from B Country to A Country.


    After getting Avery''s suggestion, Adan shook his head and said, "the princess, we are not allowed to take a lawyer from B Country to go to court in A Country."


    "Do you have any reliable men in A Country to help us?"


    "The President knows the President of A Country, but the President just knew him. In my opinion, the case is hard to solve. The President of A Country is a decent man. He won''t put himself into a dilemma because of Jessica."


    Avery became worried when she knew something more. It was hard to deal with the problem.


    "What happened?" Diana asked.


    Avery turned around looking at Diana, who was laid-back, leaning against the door for a while, but Avery didn''t know how long Diana stayed.


    "Have you overheard my phone call?"


    "A maid said you asked me to go downstairs. Since you didn''t close the door, I happened to hear."


    Avery was angry and looked terrible. She didn''t want to deal with all of that. However, Diana continued to add, "I know a powerful man in the police. Probably he can help you."


    Avery raised her head and looked down and up at Diana as if she doubted whether it was true or not.


    Diana knew Avery didn''t believe her. She shrugged, "Forget about it. I can''t help you. It is not easy to deal with the case."


    "Why do you want to help me?"


    "Since Mr. Lautner and Mr. Black all love you, I hope you can give up Evan if I can solve the problem successfully."


    "Give up?" Avery thought to herself and narrowed her eyes, answering, "I don''t have the right to make the decision."


    "Fine, you can''t interrupt Evan."


    "I didn''t."


    "Very good. Since we made the promise, I will contact the chief of police. Keep your word."


    Avery said nothing but agreed because she had decided not to get involved with Evan ever since she left him.


    It was an early flight. Several hours later, Avery arrived in A Country.


    Avery didn''t have much time and started to take action immediately. Since Jessica was the suspect for a serious crime, Avery couldn''t visit her. Instead, she met Jamie as soon as possible.


    At night, Avery directly went to the restaurant appointed by Diana.


    It was an open-air courtyard, built as a Chinese restaurant with quiet and elegant environments, luxury decorations, and fresh ingredients.


    Avery looked decent, wearing a light blue woolen coat, a tight white sweater, and a plaid pleated skirt.


    When she opened the door of the restaurant box, she saw most people had sat down.


    Diana sat in the middle of a few middle-aged men who were about around forty and fifty. Diana was talking something with them and smiling shyly.


    When Diana saw Avery was coming, she stood up and walked towards her with a smile, "Avery, you are coming. I just heard from you that there was a traffic jam on the road, but you finally came. We had been waiting for you for a long time. I suggest you apologize to the chief of police first and better go hit the keg and catch up."


    "We seemed like friends," Avery thought to herself.


    Avery glanced over these middle-age men. They wore a suit. According to their seats, Avery guessed that the man who was bald and had a beer belly is the chief of police.


    "Please allow me to introduce: this is the chief of police, Mr. Harrison; this is Mr. Ronan; this is¡­." Diana introduced those men one by one.


    "Come here, Avery. Sit between Mr. Harrison and Mr. Ronan," Diana pushed Avery from behind.


    "Sit between two men?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery became anxious all of a sudden. She started to doubt what her motive would be. "Does she want to help me?"


    Avery kept calm and pointed to the seat near the door, saying, "This seat would be better. It is for serving food. It would be inappropriate if officers sit there."


    Avery refused Diana''s arrangement in an appropriate way. She not only refused Diana but also showed her care about officers.


    Mr. Ronan''s face was oily, asking funnily, "Miss. Peters is a beautiful woman, as a man, we should treat you in a good way. Come on, sit between us. It is convenient to communicate."


    Diana agreed with Mr. Ronan, "Yes. Yes. You should sit together. It is convenient to communicate."


    Avery stood still thinking how to refuse them, but Mr. Ronan stood up and walked over her, reaching out to Mr. Ronan''s shoulder and bringing her to the allotted seat.


    Avery immediately turned away from Mr. Ronan and looked at his watch, saying, "Fine. I can sit between Mr. Ronan and Mr. Harrison, but I want to sit next to an empty seat."


    "Two empty seats? That is to say. You will occupy two seats?" Diana asked angrily. She had never heard such a request. Moreover, some super officers were here too.


    "No, I won''t occupy two seats. Another man will come here."

 Chapter 638 - 638: Let Me Help Her

    Diana looked duller when she knew Avery would bring her friend here. "Why does she bring her friend here without permission? It is impolite," Diana thought to herself.


    Diana didn''t blame Avery directly because so many people were standing there. She pretended not to care about it and asked, "Really? Who is coming?"


    Mr. Harrison kept an eye on Avery. Suddenly, he became anxious, and his expression changed, "Is your ex-husband coming?"


    Mr. Harrison was afraid that Mr. Howel knew he asked Avery to drink with a few men. If Evan knows Mr. Harrison must be dead because Mr. Howel was a powerful man in A Country.


    Diana knew Mr. Harrison didn''t dare to have a close relationship with other women even if he wanted, so Diana deliberately asked Avery to sit next to him.


    Diana had two goals she wanted to reach. First, she was happy to see Avery be the hostess for those officers. Second, Diana wanted to introduce Mr. Harrison to Avery because he was a lecherous man who must seduce Avery.


    When Diana imagined the scene that Mr. Harrison pressed against Avery, she couldn''t help but smile at Mr. Harrison, "Mr. Harrison is so humorous. It is well known that Mr. Howel and Mrs. Howel divorced. Otherwise, she doesn''t have to ask you for anything."


    Diana was trying to give Mr. Harrison the signal that he can do whatever he wants because she divorced.


    The officers understood and smiled. Mr. Harrison poured the wine into an empty glass, saying, "Come on, Miss. Peters. Please drink three cups of wine first, and then we will discuss Jessica''s case."


    Avery frowned slightly. According to her instinct, Avery knew she shouldn''t drink the wine.


    Before coming here, Avery had investigated the background of Mr. Harrison. He was indeed a powerful man but a lecher. Anyone who got help from him must make love with him.


    Avery knew Diana had already known it. That was also the reason why Diana was willing to help her.


    Avery looked at the wine, which was shaking slightly in the transparent goblet. Then she smiled in a s.e.xy way and said, "It is boring. Why not change another way."


    Mr. Harrison was crazy about Avery now and in a loss, "What''s your suggestion, my little beauty?"


    "You and Avery drink cross-cupped wine from one another''s glasses," a few old men cheered.


    Diana was joyful and kept smiling.


    "Cross-cupped wine?" Avery shook the wine glass and shook her head, "It is old-fashion."


    "Yes, I think so," Diana said with a smile and then suggested evilly, "In my opinion, you can play a game, pass pokers."


    "Pass pokers? How to play?"


    These men cooperated with Diana perfectly and persuaded Avery and Mr. Harrison to play it.


    Diana became more cheerful. She slightly raised her chin and waited for a while. Then she said, "The first man fastens on poker with his or her mouth and passes to the second man who is next to the first man. And so on. If you can''t pass a poker successfully, you should drink wine."


    Claps¡ª


    All the men became excited and wanted to have a try. They would instead fail so that they could kiss Avery.


    "Funny. It is funny."


    Avery turned to look at Diana, who acted as if she helped Avery.


    Avery smiled and answered, "Fine. Please wait for my friend."


    Suddenly, the door opened. A waiter brought a s.e.xy woman coming in.


    The woman wore a tight-fitting and light yellow scarf with a big bosom and s.e.xy butt.


    The woman twisted her waist and greeted him warmly, "I''m sorry to be late."


    Then the woman cast a wink to all officers. They were all attracted. No one blames her.


    "Darling, I''m sorry to be late," the woman was walking over Avery while she was twisting. Then she pushed Avery into another seat.


    Avery tried not to laugh. Last night, she called him asking for help. So Mr. Black wore female clothes, which made him look cuter.


    Mr. Black sat down and made wind with his bare hand, "It is too hot." Soon, Mr. Black took off his black leather jacket, and his beautiful figure showed.


    While Mr. Black drank out a glass of wine of Mr. Harrison, he said, "I''m thirsty. Might I drink your wine? Would you mind it?"


    These officers were astonished at Mr. Black because they didn''t know the truth still.


    Mr. Harrison was at a loss and kept an eye on Mr. Black, her beautiful small face, and a red mouth.


    For one part, Mrs. Howel looked elegant and beautiful. For another part, Mr. Black looked s.e.xy and open. They all liked Mr. Black because this kind of woman easily accepts another man.


    It was the first time for Mr. Harrison. He felt so excited to meet such a woman.


    He had never met such a beautiful and s.e.xy woman with a perfect figure.


    All in all, Mr. Harrison regarded the woman as the perfect one. He couldn''t even help but took her clothes off.


    Mr. Black gave Mr. Harrison a wink after drinking out a cup of wine because he knew he had attracted Mr. Harrison. He can feel Mr. Harrison''s desire. Mr. Harrison couldn''t control himself now.


    Diana always stared at Mr. Black ever since he came in as if she met Mr. Black before.


    It was true that Mr. Black destroyed her scheme.


    Avery knew that Diana doubted, but Mr. Black put on makeup. He looked different from men. Moreover, Diana had not seen their photos because she joined that banquet late.


    Therefore, Diana had never seen what Mr. Black looked like when he wore female clothes.


    Avery pinched Mr. Black''s thigh secretly. Mr. Black put the wine glass down and took a hissed breath. Soon he tilted his head to Mr. Harrison''s shoulder.


    "I''m dizzy."


    Avery was silent and thought to herself, "He took action so quickly."


    Mr. Harrison was happy to hear that and shrugged. He rubbed both hands, waiting for an appropriate chance.


    "Miss, did you drink too much wine. May I take you to a room and take a rest?" then Mr. Harrison said to others seriously, "She must drink too much wine. Please finish your meal. I can take her to a room."


    Avery deliberately stood up, "Let me help her."


    Mr. Harrison shook his hands, "She is tall. You can''t carry her. Mr. Ronan will discuss the case with you."

 Chapter 639 - 639: Something Is Wrong

    Mr. Black was leaning against Mr. Harrison. Avery wasn''t worried about him. Avery believed that he was able to deal with these problems. No one could know Mr. Black was a man.


    Mr. Black seemed to know what Avery was thinking. He narrowed his eyes and made a line, showing her discontent.


    Mr. Black wouldn''t wear female clothes so that Avery probably had a bad impression on him. But Avery came to beg him and threaten him to help her. Otherwise, she would lose her v.i.r.g.i.nity.


    Now, Mr. Black wore female clothes again. That means his image was ruined.


    But Mr. Black did help Avery. Mr. Harrison was a lecherous man. If Mr. Black was not here, Mr. Harrison must do something filthy to Avery.


    Mr. Harrison briefly explained and then took Mr. Black away.


    Mr. Black was taller than Mr. Harrison. Therefore, for Mr. Harrison, it would be harder to carry Mr. Black.


    When Mr. Black and Mr. Harrison went away, only four men and four women left. Mr. Ronan sat next to Avery and put his hand on the back of her chair.


    Avery pretended that nothing happened. She lowered her head and glanced at a message: It was the room number, sent by Mr. Black.


    Since Mr. Harrison had asked Mr. Ronan to discuss the lawsuit with Avery, Mr. Ronan first concluded, "Miss. Peters, it is a complicated case, hard to win."


    Avery sneered, "It is, of course, complicated. Otherwise, I don''t need Mr. Ronan''s help."


    Mr. Ronan didn''t know how to answer Avery all of a sudden. She was like an iceberg, utterly different from s.e.xy Mr. Black, who must be warmly welcomed by most men.


    "Yes. Yes. That''s correct. Miss. Peters looks so beautiful. Everything you said must be correct."


    Avery smiled. She knew Mr. Ronan couldn''t help her.


    "Except for myself, no one wants to help me," Avery thought to herself.


    Avery glanced at Diana, picked up her wine glass, and walked towards her, but suddenly she was unstable and happened to spill the wine on Diana''s face, just a little because of something she stepped on.


    Avery immediately put down the goblet and gave a paper towel to Diana.


    In a few seconds, Avery quickly changed her goblet to Diana''s goblet.


    "I''m sorry, Miss. Summer. Thank you for your help. You invited Mr. Harrison and Mr. Ronan and Mr. Graham to come here, I want to propose a toast to you all," soon, Avery picked up Diana''s goblet and drank out.


    Seeing Avery drink out, Diana was joyful and immediately drank too, but she didn''t know it was Avery''s glass.


    Avery saw Diana drink out for herself and then went back to her seat.


    Then Avery looked at her watch and said, "It is too late. Why isn''t Mr. Harrison coming back? Shall we go upstairs to see them?"


    "I agree," Diana agreed without hesitation. She had already stood up. At the same time, Mr. Ronan stood up too.


    Since Avery went first, she didn''t see Mr. Ronan and Diana exchanged eyes with each other, but she could feel Mr. Ronan was looking at her excitedly.


    Avery walked fast.


    Soon, she heard some noises.


    "Is there a quarrel?" Diana asked curiously.


    Avery didn''t answer. Instead, she walked forward calmly. Mr. Ronan was anxious and said to his companion, "There is something wrong. Mr. Harrison''s wife is coming."


    Diana''s eyes widened and thought to herself, "Mr. Harrison''s wife?"


    It was well-known that Mr. Harrison was a hen-pecked husband. Last time, Mr. Harrison''s two front teeth and two ribs had been broken when his wife found he was with his subordinate female worker in the hotel.


    Diana found Avery was so calm, so she started to doubt that Avery had made the plan before.


    "You? It''s you?" Diana looked angry all of a sudden, "I am so kind and help you, but you framed me in this way."


    "Did I frame you? I didn''t suggest Mr. Harrison take Mr. Black here."


    Diana was stunned for two seconds and suddenly realized, "Mr. Black?"


    "Yes. The man you knew."


    "Avery Peters, how can you treat me in this way?"


    "If Mr. Harrison knows that Mr. Black is a man, he must kill me," Diana thought to herself.


    Diana became angrier, lunging forward, and holding Avery. On the contrary, Avery suddenly tore Diana''s clothes off.


    Diana froze for a second and shouted.


    Ah¡ª


    She immediately covered her chest. However, it was strange that she felt cool when there was a wind.


    Moreover, Diana was unable to resist Avery as if she had no strength left.


    "No. Something is wrong. There is something wrong with the wine," Diana thought to herself.


    "You!" Diana was almost crazy. She had never expected that Avery would trap her.


    "What''s the matter?" Avery looked at Diana calmly. Diana''s face turned red gradually.


    "You exchanged the glass."


    "Your glass?" Avery pretended to think for a while and then said, "Oh, I''m sorry. I made a mistake. That is to say. There is something with my wine glass?"


    "Avery Peters! You are not a grateful man. I must kill you!" Diana was extremely eager to hold Avery, but she couldn''t control herself but leaned against Mr. Ronan weakly.


    Avery tilted her head and stared at Diana, "Am I not a grateful man? In my view, you really wanna give me to Mr. Harrison."


    Diana felt very hot and got no strength now. She could only raise her finger, pointing to Avery. Although she was angry, she couldn''t say a word.


    After a while, a group of women went into the room and beat Diana hard.


    These women were all married. They all received the message from Mr. Harrison''s wife and came there together.


    "Who are you? Why do you beat me? Ah¡ª" Diana crouched down, holding her head, wondering who was pulling her hair. It seemed that her scalp would be pulled down.


    "Beat the lover. You dare to seduce my husband."


    "No, I didn''t. I didn''t seduce your husband. Ah. Don''t beat me. It hurts," They were pulling her hair and clothes and scratching her flesh. Diana got so many pains that she screamed.


    Their husbands stood still, seeing their wives beating Diana.


    "How dare you. You dare to deny it. I just saw you leaned against my husband. Son of a bitch look! Her clothes are torn up. How excited they are."


    "No. No. That woman tore my clothes up. Stop!"


    It was a mess now. So many women were there.


    Avery was standing by the aisle in the hotel room. Suddenly, there was a call from Jamie.


    "Miss. Peters, have you asked someone to withdraw the lawsuit against Jessica?"

 Chapter 640 - 640: Do You have To Be So Cruel?

    A few women were talking so loud that Avery couldn''t hear what was said on the phone. She covered it while walking to a quiet corner. Then she resumed, "Are you saying they withdraw the lawsuit against Jessica?"


    The way Avery asked suggested she had no idea of it before.


    Avery asked for Mr. Black''s help in case Diana thought of any trick against her. They got the wife of the police chief, so she could catch her husband on the bed with another woman. And they would make a video. So they had something on the police chief, forcing him to deal with the matter with fairness.


    However, none of that happened, and Jessica''s case was dropped?


    Did Mamai Abraham decide to leg Jessica off the hook? Or did someone give her a hand without letting her know it?


    Avery looked at the women who were still fighting. Diana was in the center. Without much on, she was almost stripped.


    "Hmm. They say that they would take Jessica back home soon."


    But, Jessica''s life would be in hell after she went back. Her mother was already indifferent to her. And there was her sister. She would not miss any opportunity to be mean to Jessica.


    "When will that be? I want to pick her up."


    Avery had an appointment with Charles. She could drop by the police station to pick up Jessica.


    "They say it takes another two hours to finish the procedures."


    Avery hummed and hung up after saying goodbye. Then she took some pictures of Diana.


    On the other end of the hall, the hotel''s security rushed here, seeing the brawling on the surveillance.


    One waiter came to Avery, "Miss Peters, a Mr. Black, living in our hotel, asks me to find you. She smashed up something in the hotel. So..."


    "You need compensation, right?"


    Avery understood. It was unlikely they didn''t break anything. The noises were great from the fight.


    "Please come with me to the office. Our account will confirm a list of things that need to be compensated with you. There are some valuable ornaments..."


    Avery dozed off for a bit before nodding. It was a high-class hotel. The bed and the ornaments in the hotel must be pricey.


    Avery looked at the fighting women again. After she wrote the check to pay for whatever was broken, things should be wrapped up with Mr. Black. So Avery started walking to the office with the waiter.


    They took the lift and arrived at the top floor. Avery got alert. The presidential suite was on this floor.


    The girl who led her here sensed her anxiety. She explained, "Our office is being decorated these days. So we are working in the hotel room temporarily."


    Avery bit her lips. She was alert before, and it turned to reluctance. For some reason, the closer she was to the room, she faster her heartbeat was.


    Soon after, the girl knocked on one of the presidential suites. Avery suddenly said, "I''m not coming in. Let your accountant mail me the list. I''ll write you a check."


    As she finished, the door was opened. Avery smelled a faint and familiar mint scent, as the air conditioning poured out.


    Her back got stiff, and she didn''t know where to place her hands. She wanted to turn around to leave. But she couldn''t move like she was casting a magical spell.


    Evan was standing there. His face was as calm as it always was in the silence.


    Avery felt his deep and meaningful look on her face. It was too deep that she didn''t know what it meant.


    Avery suddenly felt something glued to her feet, so she couldn''t leave. It moved deep in her heart from the tip of her fingers.


    He came to her at last.


    He showed up like it was the most natural thing to do. He stood in front of her without arousing any of her suspicions. She couldn''t get away from him no matter what she did.


    Avery''s face turned slightly pale. But she smiled, "Mr. Howel, long time no see."


    The look was normal, so was the greeting. But her move gave her away. She moved her feet, trying to run to the lift.


    Evan frowned and took her in the room.


    Evan was so tall that his back almost covered her body. Avery knew she couldn''t run. She stood by the entrance with her back straight. She looked at him, not running nor avoiding.


    There were some things that needed to be clarified.


    "Are you still thinking of running?"


    Evan grabbed her jaw and leaned on her.


    Avery''s look changed slightly. She started getting back subconsciously.


    Evan looked at her, bitterly, "What? Do you have to be so cruel?" He thought their relationship could get better after so long. But her first thought after meeting him was still running.


    Avery raised her hand to slap off Evan''s fingers on her jaw. She said, "Tell me, how can I not be cruel when I''m facing a guy who tries to kill me?"


    "A guy who tries to kill you?"


    Evan''s look turned cold instantly for the way Avery thought of him. He lowered his hand, "You think I want to kill me? What am I in for killing you? Avery, you''re the only woman in the world that I want to treat properly. I hurt if you lose one string of hair. You think I want to kill you?"


    The pain and struggle in Evan''s eyes got clearer, "I never dream of treating you like that."


    "There is a new virus in the ingredients of painted glass. It is inside me. Charles told me that I couldn''t get pregnant. Because after I give birth to my kid, the poison inside me would devour all the cells inside me at the fastest speed. I''ll die slowly."


    Avery didn''t feel better seeing Evan suffering. She looked down, not seeing his face, and continued, "Do you remember what I asked you when I was seven months pregnant? I asked you what you would do if I had three months to live? I lived in fear every day. I was terrified that I might not wake up one day."


    Evan didn''t know about the new poison. But he could feel her heart and helplessness from the way she told it. His heart was about to be broken, thinking how terrified she must have been.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    "I did. You got me a bunch of doctors to examine me. But they found nothing. They couldn''t find out about it with normal medical devices."


    "Then you..." Evan was worried she still had it and held her hand, "I''ll get the best doctor in the world..."


    Avery shook her head, "Charles''s authority on this is not questionable. And the poison is transferred to our daughter''s face. Charles said she wouldn''t last for six months if we couldn''t find the solution."


    Evan looked at her with extreme shock. He grabbed her wrist and couldn''t help clenching it.


    "That''s why I insisted Charles treat our daughter. If he can''t save her, no one can."


    Evan shook his head, "I don''t buy it."

 Chapter 641 - 641: Avery Forgive Me

    "My personality is changed completely due to the poison."


    That was the best proof. Or why would Avery become another woman without psychological trauma or physical wound?


    Before Avery was poisoned, she had been obedient and nice. She could grovel to the man she loved. But, she was strong, rebellious, and persistent. What was more important, after she was poisoned, she did everything in her power to get away from Evan, instead of waiting for him to love her back.


    But Evan fell for her after her personality was completely changed.


    Evan grew silent as Avery kept talking. What she said has been bothering and confusing him. No matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t think of an answer.


    Avery''s change was too sudden. It was unpredictable and out of control. At first, he thought it was her little trick, and she was playing hard to get. But he gradually found out it wasn''t true. She was two different women before and after.


    Evan''s mind was blank. If he had known painted glass''s materials, it would have grave consequences, but he''d rather he took them.


    But there aren''t many "ifs" in the world...


    "Honey, I''m sorry. I..."


    Evan punched on the wall as hard as he could. The strike was for him. God knows how he wanted to protect her from harm''s way of life. However, it was him that made her suffer, hurt, and have a close encounter with death.


    How ironic!


    Evan was so angry and guilty. He smashed the glass vases on the entrance shelf on the ground.


    Evan suddenly got down with one knee...


    Avery turned pale immediately, "What are you doing?"


    "I know my pain right now is nothing compared to what you''ve been through. But I want you to know I hurt more than you see me kneeling down on the broken glasses."


    Avery looked down at his knee. The sharp broken glasses pierced his knees as blood kept pouring.


    "Get up..."


    Evan held her hand, "Avery, forgive me. Let''s think of something together."


    Avery shook her head, "Evan, you don''t understand what a scar it leaves in my mind. You don''t understand what I go through when I see our daughter''s face every day. When I knew I was poisoned, I was afraid that I might not wake up the next day. Now, I''m frightened every day that our daughter might leave us."


    Avery''s eyes were full of tears. She couldn''t keep them in her eye sockets anymore, "The sight of the scar on our baby''s face reminds me of how you hurt us. I don''t care whether you mean it or not. The harm is done. How could I face you if anything should happen to our daughter?"


    "I''m sorry. I can''t forgive you. Not now. I can''t face you either. Seeing you reminds me of our daughter and how she has to suffer while she''s so small. You know, I''d rather die before transferring it to her."


    Avery pushed Evan''s hand off. It was so easy and effortless. Evan lowered his hands in frustration. He knew she would go. And he had no right to stop her...


    Evan asked with a hoarse voice, "What if our daughter is healed..."


    "Maybe I''ll move on then. Just maybe."


    Avery turned around, left, and closed the door, keeping two equally struggling hearts apart.


    Avery lowered her head. She couldn''t stop crying. She didn''t mind being harmed. But she could not allow her daughter to be harmed. Although she was young and had no idea what life meant, nobody had the right to deprive her of the right to live. Her daughter must live...


    Avery wrapped herself in the coat, rushing to the elevator door. Out of sudden¡ª


    Bang! She was in a rush while lowering her head and bumped into the guy who came her way.


    The guy had a tray with ointment and other stuff to wrap up the wound.


    Avery looked up. The guy she bumped into lowered his head to apologize, "Sorry, Mrs. Howel. I''m in a rush."


    It was Evan''s bodyguard.


    She looked down at the ointment on the ground and took it. She asked, "Is it for treating burns?"


    Evan was hurt in his knees. And he just got hurt. How did the security team know and send the drug right away?


    And why did they send burn ointment?


    Maybe it was a mistake.


    "Yes. It''s for treating burns."


    The bodyguard hurried to pick up other drugs along with cotton sticks and gauze.


    Avery picked up the drugs and looked at them. They were all for burns. There was no exception. She asked, "Was he burnt?"


    Avery didn''t see any other wounds other than his knee.


    "Mr. Howel is hurt on his arm."


    "Arm?"


    Avery was very confused. Arms didn''t get burnt easily. Could it be a coincidence that George burnt his arm to save Avery?


    Avery stopped breathing for a second, "Is it... left arm?"


    The bodyguard nodded. He was confused too, "Mrs. Howel, don''t you know?"


    Was it also the left arm?


    Avery felt someone threw a bomb in her mind. Boom! Her mind was blank.


    Avery froze. She didn''t hear anything else the bodyguard said.


    Avery saw his lips moving. So she nodded and shook her head. She had no idea what she wanted to say. At last, she gave all the drugs back to the bodyguard and stumbled to the elevator.


    She wasn''t far when she paused and turned around. She said, "His knee is hurt, too. Get some drugs to stop bleeding and for disinfection."


    The bodyguard nodded, confused. When he realized it was Evan, Avery was talking about; she already entered the elevator.


    Avery pressed the button with a shaking hand. She couldn''t get the frightening idea out of her head.


    Both George and Evan were burnt on the left arm...


    Was it a coincidence?


    It had to be a coincidence.


    Avery got out of the elevator, distracted. She rushed to the door of the hotel. She left in such a hurry that she forgot Mr. Black was still with the wife of the chief police.


    Nor did she hear Charles call her name when she walked out of the hotel.


    Finally, Charles went up and grabbed Avery.


    "What''s going on?"


    Charles looked back. She left in such a hurry that Charles thought she was being chased.


    She looked at Charles with a lost look. She answered after a while, "Charles."


    "Yes, it''s me," Charles held her because she looked pale, "let''s get in the car to get some rest. We can talk about it later."


    Avery nodded, and Charles held her in the car.


    "Is it Miss Summer? Did she do something to you?"


    Charles knew Avery was having dinner with Diana tonight. He was worried about her and decided to take a look. He had sent her a text before he came.


    Avery shook her head. She leaned back on the seat of the passenger''s seat. She kept having flashbacks of how she bet balls with George Lautner.


    "If I win, forgive me. Okay?"


    "I''m not just interested in you. I like everything about you, including your kid."


    "I am suddenly very curious. Tell me, and you''re such an attractive woman with a character. What''s your ex-husband like? He''s so lucky that you''re willing to marry him."


    "Is he hot?"


    "He must love you so much."


    "I guess you love him too."


    Avery shook her head so hard to shake the flashbacks out of her head.


    Maybe she was overthinking?


    Maybe it was a coincidence.


    They looked like two different guys.


    "Avery?"


    Charles called her name. Avery took a deep breath and asked, "What can you do to change your look besides plastic surgery?"

 Chapter 642 - 642: Human Skin Mask

    Charles''s hand was on the driving wheel. His body faced her while his eyes stayed on the road. Charles was confused about why she asked it. Nor did he figure out what her intention was. All he felt was how terrible Avery looked.


    Charles looked at the side of her face and answered, "Apart from plastic surgery, there''s makeup."


    Avery shook her head, hearing the word makeup. He didn''t wear makeup. And if he did, how could he look like a different man? Was it makeup for special effects?


    But even if it was, there would be traces of makeup no matter how good the artist was.


    Charles didn''t expect that Avery was in such a rush to cut him off. It was like she was trying to prove something.


    Charles stared at Avery, who blended in with night views outside the car window in a gentle way.


    Avery turned around since Charles didn''t answer for a while. She saw him staring at her. Charles said a bit embarrassed, "There''s a human skin mask. The best one could pass fake impressions for real. It was very thin with clear skin textures. You could even see subtle facial skin hair."


    "Human skin mask?" Avery chewed on the word, "Do you wear it?"


    "Hmm. It can be glued to the face. A special glue, of course. If it has fine air permeability, you can wear it for a long time without taking off," Charles tapped on the driving wheel, "do you meet someone wearing it?"


    The human skin mask, especially the one Charles said, was very expensive. Normal people couldn''t afford it.


    And it needed identification verification to get a custom mask. There were also personal credibility evaluations and mental history checks. Every human skin mask was made for one with a real identity, in case it falls into the wrong hands.


    So there were few who owned it.


    "Is there a way to take it off?"


    "There''s glue for that. But it''s gonna hurt like hell."


    Avery nodded while thinking about something. If George Lautner was Evan''s disguise, it would explain she was so familiar with him. At night in the resort hotel, she was drugged and didn''t have a recollection of the first s.e.x. But when she came to, they had another one. She wasn''t reluctant to do it.


    So her body had recognized Evan before she did?


    At the thought, Avery leaned back on the back of the seat with frustration. She was weak, "Drive."


    It was halfway when Avery''s phone vibrated. According to the caller id, she realized she totally forgot about Mr. Black.


    "You ungrateful woman. How can you leave me alone in a den of female wolves?"


    "Sorry, something urgent pops up. I''ll send a driver to pick you up."


    "No need. I need to get back to H Country."


    If Avery didn''t ask him to come here, he should be in the desert looking for the precious Vando.


    Mr. Black stroked his chin, "Are you doing this on purpose? So George stays in H Country. You want him to win?"


    "You''re overthinking. Vando isn''t that easy to find."


    Avery smiled. He was right about one thing. She could not forget that Mr. Black disguised as a woman.


    "You''d better be. Or I''m protesting to the President."


    Avery smiled and didn''t answer. Mr. Black complained and hung up the phone.


    "Vando?"


    Charles was acutely aware of the key in the chat.


    "Hmm. I''ve sent people to H Country. I hope they find it as fast as possible."


    Mr. Black and George were in the desert. So did the team''s President''s assistant sent.


    The poison almost covered half of the face of Avery''s daughter. If they didn''t find Vando sooner, she was worried she couldn''t handle losing her.


    Charles comforted Avery, "She''s a lucky girl. You''ll find it."


    The fact was Charles knew how hard it was to find medical Vando. It almost cost him his life.


    As he was driving, he looked down and saw Avery clenched his hands by her knees.


    He suddenly reached one hand out to cover hers.


    Avery suddenly trembled. She took her hand out without any trace.


    Charles wasn''t embarrassed. He took his hand back as nothing happened, "Do you ever blame me for transferring the poison to your daughter?"


    Avery shook her head. She couldn''t choose it. Back then, she was in a coma and couldn''t choose. But if she had been conscious, things might have changed.


    Charles guessed more or less what Avery was thinking. He said, "I just want you to be okay. Sorry."


    "You have helped me a lot."


    The car stopped in front of a building. One guy was standing in front of the glaring car light. But there were two shadows on the ground.


    Avery opened the door to leave, "Jessica''s things are ready?"


    As she said, a girl came out from Jamie Winter''s back.


    She was no longer as arrogant as she used to be. Her look was empty. And she wasn''t lively and vibrant anymore.


    Avery called her first, "Jessica." Jessica didn''t have any response. She looked at her peacefully.


    The first time Avery met Jessica was at the police station. She was c.o.c.ky and condescending. She was the most favorite daughter in the family. She wasn''t likable. But she was full of life.


    "Miss Peters, I''ll take her to the car first."


    Jessica just left the police station on bail. She wasn''t used to the environment. And she was depressed and shut everybody out. She didn''t talk much.


    The bodyguard took Jessica in the car. Jamie told Avery the details, "Mamai''s autopsy result came out. There was nothing abnormal. The forensic thought it was weird too. There are such obvious bruises on the back of his head. And there''s nothing to suggest blunt force trauma. Apart from a tiny black spot in his heart, there is nothing suspicious."


    "A tiny black spot in the heart?"


    Avery asked and frowned with confusion.


    "Maybe he used to hurt his heart. The forensic rules it is 60% possible; the COD is carditis. The same autopsy report clears Jessica. She''s innocent."


    Avery thought she used to poke the needle in his heart. She felt uneasy. She was so cold that she wrapped herself in the coat. Maybe it was just a wind blowing over.


    "Mamai''s family..."


    Avery was most worried that Mamai''s family wouldn''t let Jessica off the hook.


    "They withdrew the case on their own accord. They were sincere. And they promised they would not give Jessica a hard time over this."


    Jamie paused and kept saying, "I thought it''s you, Miss Peters, who helps us."


    Avery shook her head to deny. She didn''t do anything. But if they didn''t solve this, she could ask the chief police to do her a favor. But it was gonna take longer.


    "I know now it''s not you," Jamie said calmly, "it''s Mr. Howel."

 Chapter 643 - 643: Stop Your Nonsense

    Avery wasn''t surprised at all. She ran into him at the hotel under the tough circ.u.mstances. She couldn''t think of anybody else other than Evan who could make efforts to turn the tide in A Country.


    She knew the answer. But her heart was trembling after hearing Jamie said it.


    He told the lawyer to turn her down because he wanted to solve Jessica''s situation on his own?


    If George were Evan, he would be with her in a different identity. They experienced a terrorist attack together. And they fought shoulder by shoulder in the secret tunnel full of tricks devised by Molly.


    Evan never left her side.


    The tears gathered in Avery''s eyes at the thought that Evan was always with her. She suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Jamie thought that mentioning Evan upset Avery. So he didn''t talk more about it.


    Charles opened the car door and came out. Avery said in a hurry, "Let''s take Jessica home first."


    The Clifford Mansion looked old in the silence of the night. The family went through a great loss within the year. They weren''t as powerful and rich as when Avery first met Andrew.


    The maid opened the door for them. Jamie held Jessica in. And Avery and Jessica followed them.


    It was late at night. So they assumed Jessica''s mother must be asleep. To their complete surprise, the water was poured at them.


    It was cold water. And it was in winter. They felt the iciness penetrating bones.


    Jamie didn''t have time to respond, "Mrs. Clifford, you..."He didn''t protect Jessica from getting poured by water.


    Avery, on the other side, was behind them. And Charles stood in front of her. So water only splashed on her sleeves.


    Jessica''s younger sister, Caitan Clifford, stood next to their mother. She gloated at Jessica, who was wet from the water.


    Mr. Clifford was more serious than Caitan, "You are a murderer. I am washing you properly with gr.a.p.efruit water since you just leave the police station. So you would not sully the air."


    "Yeah. I know you''re very capable of getting help. But that doesn''t change. You are a murderer."


    Jessica was wet from top to bottom. Her hair was dripping water. And more water ran down along her bangs.


    Jessica kept her head lowered and didn''t respond. Avery had a theory. Jessica was not afraid of anybody or anything when she had James as a personal bodyguard. Or she would not pull the trick to her.


    Avery had no idea whether losing memory was good or bad for Jessica. Andrew asked her to take care of Jessica. This was the last thing she wanted to see.


    Avery sneered. She stood next to Jessica, "Mrs. Clifford, both Jessica, and Caitan are your daughters. Why do you play favorites?"


    "Who the hell do you think you are? You''re not Evan Howel''s wife anymore. You''re in no position to mind our family business."


    "Mom, without Avery, Andrew would not have such a horrible end. Andrew saved her..."


    "Andrew gave up his life to save you. You live well, I see. Are you the princess of B Country? Why don''t you help us when we have the worst of luck? If you don''t want to help us, don''t bark."


    Mrs. Clifford used the word "bark." She was treating Avery like a dog.


    Avery, instead of getting angry, she smiled, "Andrew saved my life. He asked me to take care of Jessica. But he didn''t say anything about you. Maybe he didn''t want me to help you. And seeing you bully Jessica..."


    "Stop your nonsense. I''m not bullying Jessica, okay? She killed someone. Do you want me to cover her up?"


    "Mamai''s family decide to drop it. Mr. Clifford, are you defending him so much because of your romantic past with him?"


    Mrs. Clifford''s look changed immediately. She was both guilty and mad. The last time she wound up on the same with Mamai was because of Avery. Mrs. Clifford was so mad that she rushed downstairs to take out a mob. She yelled, "I know it''s you. You''re behind it! I''ll hit you the evil bitch to death!"


    The mop went down at Avery. Mrs. Clifford shouted, "It''s you! It''s your fault that my family is ashamed and humiliated!"


    Charles and Jamie stopped Mrs. Clifford at the same time.


    Avery wasn''t afraid of her. But Mrs. Clifford and Caitan were not easy to get along with. She was afraid Jessica would not have a good life with them.


    Even if Jessica didn''t do anything, there would be problems.


    Avery suddenly had an idea. She suddenly looked next to Caitan, "Avery, you heard it all?''


    Mrs. Clifford was trying to gain back control of the mop. She paused, hearing what Avery said.


    Caitan looked at the spot next to her. She took back her sight fast like she was afraid of something.


    "Bitch, what the hell are you talking about?"


    "I''m not. Don''t you see Andrew?"


    Avery knew she owed a lot to Andrew, and she shouldn''t bother him. But, if she didn''t mention his name, Jessica might get in a worse situation.


    Avery believed Andrew in heaven would forgive her for what she did.


    "Shut up! Don''t you mention Andrew''s name! It''s your fault he''s dead. You don''t deserve to mention his name!"


    "Avery, do you come back because of Jessica?" Avery put on a sad look, "I know this is your family. You see everything that is happening here."


    Caitan couldn''t help holding herself with both arms. Mrs. Clifford turned, very unhappy. She shouted, "Where is my maid? Get them out of my house!"


    The maid came running. Jamie gave her a harsh look, and she didn''t dare to move.


    Jamie spent a lot of time working for Andrew. The maids in Clifford Mansion were in awe of him. And he had great kung-fu skills. So they were afraid of him.


    "What are you doing? Why aren''t you listening to my order? Get them out of here!"


    But no one moved. Mrs. Clifford was mad.


    Caitan was afraid since Avery brought up Andrew. She felt some shadow was around her. She got chills on her spine immediately.


    Mrs. Clifford and Caitan were not as arrogant and overbearing as they were before.


    But Avery couldn''t stay here to look after Jessica all the time. She called the bodyguards, who followed her from B Country. She asked them to stay with Jessica and not let her mother and sister one step near her. Jamie was in charge of taking care of Jessica. So she was reassured.


    The only thing that troubled her was that her mother and sister would do everything to torture Jessica after she left.


    "Who are they? Do you think they can come to my house? I''m suing you for break-in."


    Avery looked at Mrs. Clifford coldly. She pointed at her nose, swearing, like an unreasonable bitch.


    "Sue me, please. I can bail Jessica out. What makes you think I''ll fear you?"


    Mrs. Clifford was too furious to say anything. She couldn''t make a sound pointing at Avery''s nose.


    Avery called Jamie seeing Mrs. Clifford incapable of fighting back. She said, "Jamie, what do you think I bring Jessica to B Country with me?"


    Jamie turned pale with fright because James Moore was in B Country...

 Chapter 644 - 644: Are You Investigating Him?

    The first thought in Jamie''s mind was no. But Avery said before he could, "Don''t say no in a hurry. B Country is a large state. They might not run into each other..."


    If they left Jessica here, not only would her mother and sister make life difficult for her, Mamai''s family might also give her a hard time. They let her off the hook this time. But would they regret later?


    If Jessica stayed in B Country, they couldn''t do anything since she was far away in a different country.


    Avery asked the bodyguards to take Jessica upstairs. They weren''t blocked. Mrs. Clifford was so mad that her nostrils moved. But she didn''t do anything after seeing the number of bodyguards outside the house.


    Jamie lowered his head and didn''t say anything. If there was a better choice, he would be sure he would say no. But Jessica had depression and had to stay with the spiteful mother and sister. She would get worse.


    Avery said, "You should think about it." She let Jamie make a choice for Jessica. Then she gave Mrs. Clifford a meaningful look. It was a warning look. Mrs. Clifford couldn''t help trembling. But she still glared back at Avery.


    Their looks met in the air. Avery smiled, "Mrs. Clifford, I have to trouble you to take care of Jessica. I''m sorry to intrude so late at night."


    The polite remarks were warnings too. If they dared to touch one finger of Jessica, she would not let them off the hook.


    "Get lost! We don''t welcome you!"


    Mrs. Clifford said firmly. But she wasn''t as confident as before.


    "Mrs. Clifford, watch your language. Clifford''s family isn''t as it used to be. If you keep refusing to realize it, you will regret anything that should happen in the future."


    Avery grabbed Charles. It had no point to reason with Mrs. Clifford and her type. They wouldn''t listen anyway.


    Avery waved at Mrs. Clifford, ignoring all the horrible things she said. She turned around and left with Charles.


    Charles drove Avery to the building where Gabrielle stayed. She wasn''t at home since she was out making a movie. So Avery stayed in her apartment temporarily. She would get back to B Country after everything was sorted out.


    Charles called Avery''s name and got out of the car.


    Avery looked back with confusion. He was in front of her, "Take this. You might find it handy one day."


    Avery looked down at a brown glass bottle. She was more confused, "What is it?"


    "The special glue to take off human skin masks."


    "You mean..."


    Avery took it over with hesitation. She glimpsed and a bodyguard gave Charles something. Was this it?


    "If you meet someone you feel puzzled, give it a try... when you apply the glue to the face, the corner of the human skin mask will stick up. It won''t take seconds."


    Avery held the glue tight. Should she give it a try to George?


    Avery didn''t say anything. She refused to believe George Lautner was Evan. But she couldn''t help connecting the dots with so many coincidences and facts.


    Charles asked tentatively, "Is the man Evan Howel?"


    Avery frowned, "How do you know?"


    Charles answered, "Lucky guess. I know he went to B Country, not as Evan Howel."


    Avery rebuked, "Are you investigating him?"


    She had no idea why she felt so hostile.


    Charles felt her hostility and said, "Avery, I''ve been waiting for you. It''s not so much investigating him than caring for you."


    Avery''s look was calm. She felt something for a long time. But she was overwhelmed when Charles actually said the words.


    "If Evan is out of the picture, can you give me a chance?"


    Avery slowly looked up. She didn''t know how to refuse him. She admitted she was careful with the answer. After all, Charles was almost the only one that could save her daughter''s life.


    But if she didn''t say no, she would give Charles the delusion that she would date him one day.


    As she was hesitating, Charles released her hand, "You can think about it. Take as long as you like. I''m not forcing you."


    Avery stared at him with a serious look, "If I say no, would you refuse to save my daughter?"


    "How do you want me to answer it?" Charles said after thinking for a while, "If I said yes, that''s forcing you. But if I said no, that''s forcing me."


    Avery smiled bitterly. Why did they all come up when she was most helpless?


    She had promised she would marry whoever found Vando first between George and Mr. Black... She brought it up casually because she knew how hard it was to find Vando. But it was messy. Avery didn''t want Charles to get involved too.


    Even if she didn''t think Mr. Black meant it.


    But she didn''t want anybody else to get involved before she found out the truth about George. And she had no time or energy to think about anything else other than saving her daughter.


    "You don''t need to tell me now. Maybe I''m the one you go for at last."


    The one at last?


    Before Avery had time to figure out what Charles meant, he moved to give her a hug. It was a hug between friends. Charles was always like this. He stayed with her without making requests, taking his time.


    He was confident.


    Under Avery''s watch, Charles got in the car. Soon, it disappeared in the night.


    ***


    Charles went back to the hospital.


    His office was the most secretive place in the hospital because he had a secret lab. Few knew about it.


    After pushing one ornament on the desk towards an angle, the secret door leading to the lab was opened.


    There were various equipment and devices. Charles went straight into the room down the end. There was a frozen cabinet. The lowest temperature could hit over one hundred below zero.


    Charles opened the door. The cold white frog came out. One''s vision was blurred because of it.


    Inside it was a glass chest. A purple plant was frozen. The leaves were as wide and thick as kelp. The long leaves were warped in the pot.


    One bodyguard came in, "Sir..."


    Charles closed it fast. He turned around, "Are our guys ready?"


    "Yes. We select the best of the best who have been trained to survive in the desert."


    "Remember. The order is to kill anybody in the desert looking for Vando."


    No matter what identity Evan assumed or whom he sent to look for Vando, he would not allow him to get it. In fact, he would not allow anybody to get it.


    Even if they probably would not find it, he wasn''t willing to take the risk.


    Charles stroked the wound on his chest. He has been waiting for a long time to get back to Evan. It was time.


    Only if Evan was gone, he, the guy with Vando, would be Avery''s final choice.

 Chapter 645 - 645: Are You Curious About My Secret?

    When Tinder walked in, he saw broken glass pieces all over the floors near the entrance of the room.


    He heard from the bodyguard that Avery asked him to get drugs. So Evan was hurt.


    It made sense since Evan would not let any harms happen to Avery.


    Even if he did, he didn''t mean to.


    Tinder tiptoed to avoid stepping on the broken glasses. He saw Evan sitting on the couch. There were many empty wine bottles on the table.


    He drank again.


    So it didn''t go well with Avery.


    Tinder looked at the corner of the table. The bodyguard left drugs there. They were the same as they were delivered. Evan didn''t touch them.


    Tinder looked at Evan. His look stopped at his knees, which were covered in blood. He sad, "Sir, let me deal with your wound first."


    Evan opened his eyes. They were crimson red. He squinted, and it took him a while to realize who he was.


    "Is my plane ready?"


    Evan had to go to H Country as fast as he could. He needed to find Vando to save the life of her daughter. She was this because of him. So he had to find the cure on his own.


    "Sir, we should do something about your knee first."


    Evan stumbled to get up. He hit on the table. The human skin mask on the second floor fell on the ground.


    Evan kicked it away and stumbled to leave.


    When he was at the door, he came back as if he forgot something. He picked the mask up and put it in his pocket.


    ***


    Gabrielle pouted. She didn''t see Avery for a long time. But she was forced to stay here to study how to race cars.


    She just signed the contract with Jackson''s company. The first gig was a car racing promotion.


    Gabrielle was terrible at driving. Back in the days, she drove a car and hit Jackson. He had to stay in the hospital for two months. With the past, why did Jackson think she was capable of driving fast racing cars?


    Gabrielle asked Jackson, "Honey, where are we learning how to drive racing cars?"


    "Outside the castle. There is a track for car racing."


    Gabrielle stared at the driving wheel, "Which car should I drive?"


    "This one."


    Gabrielle stared at her with alertness. She had to be careful in case he pulled any tricks.


    "If something happened to the car because of me, would you hold me accountable? Is that what you''re thinking?"


    Jackson has been setting her up. She had to be careful.


    Besides, if she caused a dent on the top-class racing cars, she might have to pay for hundreds of thousands of dollars for repair. If she crashed it, she would be bankrupt.


    There were just so many tricks. She really had to think of all possibilities.


    "You can pick one from my personal garage."


    "Do you have cars worth hundreds of thousands of dollars in your garage?"


    Jackson thought for a second and answered, "The carpets in my car are around the same price."


    Gabrielle was speechless. Was he showing off his wealth?


    Jackson said, "It??s the best you drive this one."


    "Should I?"


    Gabrielle stared at the specially designed instrument panel. To make no exaggeration, she didn''t know how to read it. It was fancy.


    "This car would protect the driver the best in case of an accident."


    Gabrielle said, "So you''re looking out for me?"


    "Yeah. If you were dead, the signing bonus would be a waste."


    Gabrielle stared at him. She had to hold back the urge to kick Jackson in his face.


    Outside, the castle was a professional car racing track. That was where Gabrielle learned car racing tricks.


    It was almost dusk. The sky was deep red. It was the first time Gabrielle in a racing car. She knew how to drive, so she wasn''t frightened. She stepped on the oil and left. But there were always sudden brake sounds on the track.


    Jackson taught her many times, only to see the excitement in her eyes.


    She seemed to enjoy fast speed cars. She loved speeding. When she made a fluent round on the track, the blood in her veins boiled.


    She was skilled in the third round. Gabrielle left the car window on purpose. When speed was elevated to a certain point, the wind soared and poured in.


    Jackson sat on the passenger''s seat. He felt Gabrielle hit the oil too hard. But she was very happy. She was like a teenager who got behind the driving wheel for the first time.


    Gabrielle looked ahead with full concentration. The wind got in, and her hair was messy.


    Jackson''s look landed on the side of her face. She was like an invincible general when she drove.


    The dark hair flew all over because of the wind. It was strong. The fragrant scent that only Gabrielle had lingered in his nose.


    Gabrielle enjoyed driving fast cars. When she made turns, she pulled the handbrake without any hesitation, and suddenly stepped on the brake while swerving.


    She learned drifting without being taught. Jackson, on the passenger''s seat, kept cool and didn''t say a word.


    But he couldn???t help smiling. It was a charming look that Gabrielle missed.


    He was secretly proud of Gabrielle for learning how to drive fast cars so fast.


    After a few laps, Gabrielle pulled over. She wiped her hands with wet napkins. And she moved her finger knuckles. She has been maintaining the same position for too long that she had cramps.


    Jackson said, "Have more laps."


    "The track is so boring. I''m tired of it."


    Maybe she was tired of it. Or she was fed up with staring at the same spot for a long time. Anyway, she pouted.


    Jackson thought about what Gabrielle said, "I''ll take you up the mountain."


    The mountain roads at night?


    "Are you taking me race cars?"


    Jackson didn''t answer her question, "Are you curious about my secret?"


    "What?"


    Gabrielle only brought it up. She forgot about it after. She said, "You said, not me. I''m not very interested in it."


    "Cut the bullshit. Go and get changed."


    Gabrielle saw Jackson, who left the wardrobe when she did the same.


    She paused for a moment. Jackson realized how her eyes lit up when she saw him.


    He wore black tracksuits, as did Gabrielle.


    He always wore suits. Now he wore tracksuits and sneakers. He looked so much younger.


    Jackson walked to her. Seeing how hungry she was, he asked, "Do you not get enough for dinner?"


    Gabrielle was shameless now, "You look especially delicious in the tracksuit."


    She wanted to eat him!


    Jackson ignored Gabrielle''s flirtation. And he looked despising, "Let''s go to the garage."


    Gabrielle stopped trying since Jackson wasn''t interested. She followed Jackson to the underground garage.


    There were two floors of the underground garage in the castle. There were so many luxury sports cars that Gabrielle couldn''t count.


    Gabrielle asked, "You don''t drive. Why do you buy so many cars?"


    "I like cars. I don''t drive, but I like studying them."


    Gabrielle was speechless. She couldn''t understand the rich guy''s hobbies. They were a waste of money.

 Chapter 646 - 646: Her Identity Was Exposed

    Gabrielle picked out a black Ferrari. The second she sat on the driving seat, she felt a black basketball hat on her head. Soon she saw the same color mask hanging on a slender finger, which was swaying in front of her face.


    "Put it on."


    "Oh, I guess I can''t be seen in public no matter where I go."


    Gabrielle took the mask over from Jackson''s finger. Then she put it on. The only thing that could be seen on her face were her big and sparkling eyes.


    Wearing like this, Gabrielle thought Jackson''s enemies would go after her as soon as her identity was exposed.


    She had goosebumps all over her body, thinking that. She rubbed her arms, "I''m risking my life to keep you company, Jackson. What''s my reward?"


    "Are you sure you want it?"


    "What? Why shouldn''t I be sure to get my reward?" Gabrielle asked cunningly, "Do you insure me with a huge amount of money and put your name down as the beneficiary. And you do it behind my back?"


    Jackson had a lot of enemies, and his family was complicated. Who knew they would mistake her as his lover and kill her?


    Similarly, who knew if Jackson wasn''t thinking insurance fraud?


    The sinister minds of men could be beyond imagination.


    The second Gabrielle finished saying her little theory, Jackson grabbed her hand resting on the driving wheel. The man suddenly grabbed her to his side, and Gabrielle fell on his lap.


    Gabrielle looked up. She could see his face clearly because of the light in the underground garage. His eyes, nose, mouth, and ears were well-structured, like the gods portrayed by Renaissance artists. He looked mysterious and noble.


    "Do you know which way to die suits you the best?"


    Gabrielle was speechlessly anxious, not knowing what he would do. Jackson ripped off her mask. She thought for a moment and said, "I think the best way to die for me is gluttony."


    After all, she could eat a lot of good things.


    "There is a way better than it. Do you want to try?"


    Gabrielle turned her face upward at him. Her eyes were as clear as lakes. She just stared at him and felt she knew it before Jackson let her know.


    Jackson stared back at her with a tempting look. Gabrielle could feel something was sensual when their eyes met.


    Then she realized Jackson was such a charming man. He didn''t have to do anything to make a girl obsessed.


    Gabrielle couldn''t help looking aside, "Look, guess what the car is made of. It feels amazing."


    She felt the drawer in front of the passenger''s seat.


    But Jackson picked her up and let me sit on his lap.


    Gabrielle started regretting not buckling up when she got in the car.


    "Get back to the question before."


    Gabrielle thought they moved on. But Jackson didn''t.


    "Do you want to try in the car?"


    Gabrielle felt he was hinting something, "Try what?" She was about to say something, but Jackson cut her off, "Death by orgasm."


    "Is...that a way to go?"


    Gabrielle felt Jackson was dangerous.


    Jackson deliberately slowed down, "Of course." It was so hot. He whispered around her ear, "In plain words, it means f.u.c.k.i.n.g you to death."


    "Hmm."


    Gabrielle swore in her mind. The dark garage created a vague environment for the couple.


    The cleaner in charge of cleaning the underground garage came in at the usual time.


    Jackson didn''t like too many people in his place. So he didn''t hire maids and housekeepers. He only hired cleaning services to clean his house at regular hours.


    The cleaner heard a squeaking sound. He looked around, and a black sports car was shaking fiercely.


    The cleaner was about to come close to find out what was going on when some man grabbed her and took her out.


    "Mr. Carson, that car is swaying."


    Hill, Carson, looked embarrassed. He waved at her, "Don''t clean the garage for the day."


    The cleaner didn''t ask why and went to clean other places.


    The door of the black Ferrari was opened. The cold air went in and blew over. Gabrielle''s glowing pink skin trembled a bit.


    Jackson sat on the passenger''s seat like a fed cat. Only the clothes around his stomach were frazzled. There were some pleats that would probably not be ironed out.


    Gabrielle held her chin against his shoulder. She finally knew what he meant "death by orgasm."


    She had to rest for a while to put on the mask.


    "Do you have the energy to drive?"


    "Yes."


    Gabrielle got off Jackson''s lap. She sat on the driving seat and realized how coarse she sounded.


    That was outrageous. Each time after they had s.e.x, her voice became this. How was she supposed to read her lines in the movie?


    Compared with it, she was more afraid Jackson regretted it. He finally agreed to show her his secrets. If they didn''t go, they had s.e.x for nothing.


    Jackson glanced over, "It''s your first time driving on a country road. Take it slow.??


    "I know. I''m so moved that you care for me."


    Jackson watched how fake she was, and sneered, "I''m worried for my own safety."


    Gabrielle was speechless.


    Gabrielle poked up and stepped on the petal. They left.


    The mountains near the castle was not a good place for car racing beginners. So Jackson took Gabrielle to a secret place that was known to the few. It was called JO Mountain.


    The mountain was named after his initials. He owned the whole mountain.


    And it was constructed for car racing. The roads were wide and open. It was the best place for car racing.


    Gabrielle was very excited.


    Gabrielle didn''t know anything about car racing a few hours before. But she drove like a professional.


    It was cold and windy at night. But Gabrielle still rolled out the window, allowing the icy cold to get in the car.


    Gabrielle loved it. She felt her soul was free.


    There was another sports car coming over with bright lights.


    Gabrielle was in a hurry to swerve to avoid the other sports car that was retrograding. But the driver came at her showing no sign of slowing down. When it passed by the Ferrari, it knocked off the rear-end view mirror.


    Gabrielle suddenly stepped on the brake. She looked back. The other sports car had double signal lights on. The driver ignored Gabrielle and her Ferrari completely.


    Gabrielle was provoked. She felt the other driver looked down on her. To her surprise, before she did anything, there came a second sports second that was retrograding. The head of the sports car rubbed off a corner of Gabrielle''s Ferrari. The corner where the Ferrari was hit warped.


    Gabrielle heard swearing sounds. The driver kept swearing from inside the car.


    But the car window was closed. The driver could only tell it was a girl driving the Ferrari.


    "F.u.c.k! The woman driver is blind, huh?"


    "What a wuss? What''s she doing driving a Ferrari?"


    The driver of the sports car swore, stepped on the oil, and left.


    Gabrielle wouldn''t acknowledge failure. She was about to turn around the car when Jackson stopped her. He pressed the walkie-talkie calmly-

 Chapter 647 - 647: Aren’t You Afraid Of Them?

    Gabrielle wouldn''t acknowledge failure. She was about to turn around the car when Jackson stopped her. He pressed the button on the walkie-talkie. And he said calmly, "Run the red Lamborghini and Rolls-Royce off the road."


    Soon, Gabrielle heard Hill''s voice, "Sir, they are K''s Clam."


    Jackson''s look turned ruthless and cruel suddenly. He ordered, "Do it."


    Very soon, Gabrielle heard a fierce impact sound.


    Gabrielle tweaked her face. That was aggressive. All she wanted to be was coming after and swore back.


    But Jackson ordered them to drive off the roads. That was making a fuss.


    Hill mentioned K''s Clam. What was that?


    K''s Clam sounded like a gang. So she asked, "What''s K''s Clam?"


    Jackson answered seriously, "It''s a gang that does business in diamonds smuggling, illegal arms deal, buying and selling the collectibles. They mainly did business abroad."


    "Aren''t you afraid of them?"


    Gabrielle couldn''t help wondering that driving their cars off the road casually was the reason he had so many enemies.


    "I''m not. My business is worse than theirs."


    Gabrielle had the flashbacks of armed gang members she saw on TV. And she thought of his business and knife scars on his body.


    It made sense.


    At the thought, she suddenly trembled. The car trembled because of it. Gabrielle suddenly felt she was dead.


    "Jackson, I think your fianc¨¦e fits you. Your family matches, and she''s gorgeous."


    Jackson looked at her aggressively. Gabrielle instantly stopped talking.


    Gabrielle drove the car up along the zigzag mountain ways. Soon they were at the top.


    On the top was a wide and open field. There were empty oil barrels all over the place with grotesque graffiti.


    Black and white checkered flags were on the ground facing four directions. They swayed as the wind blew.


    All sorts of sports cars were parked on the ground.


    It looked like the beginning and finishing of a car race. But it wasn''t.


    Gabrielle stopped the car in one of the empty slots. There was a group of people doing god-knows-what. Some turned around and recognized Jackson''s car, "Jackson is here."


    A middle-aged man called Jackson first. It was an exciting yell in awe.


    No one could tell Gabrielle''s look since she wore a basketball hat and mask. They could only tell she was a girl.


    "What are they doing?"


    Each of them looked like they were high on drugs. Their eyes lit up when they saw Jackson.


    "They are betting on human lives."


    Gabrielle was standing behind Jackson. She was so frightened hearing what Jackson said.


    She wondered if it was too late to run.


    She looked back, and Hill came. She could either go ahead or move back. She grabbed Jackson''s shirts, "Are they betting on lives by car racing? The slow driver would be dead?"


    Jackson smiled, "I might think about your suggestion."


    "If not, what is it?"


    Gabrielle thought about how her father gained M city''s property development right in the yacht, and how he lost her to Jackson.


    She had chills on the spine instantly.


    "They are not betting on their own lives."


    Jackson said coldly.


    As the wind blew by, leaves on the tree on the top of the mountain rustled. Jackson''s hair was messy. Gabrielle had goosebumps.


    How did they bet on others'' lives? For some reason, it sounded more horrible than knowing they bet on their own lives.


    And she was mad too, "How could they bet on others'' lives? Who''s qualified to bet on others'' lives?"


    These people had too much spare time to kill, right?


    "Everything could be bet on in the world, including the love of your life and your own families."


    Gabrielle spotted his indifference and despised her when he made the remarks. She grew more uneasy, "Jackson, are there things I should do better? We could talk about this. It''s kind of scary to bet on lives."


    Jackson''s despising look was seen. He said, "Your life is worth nothing."


    "Yeah. I thought so too."


    With Jackson''s words, Gabrielle felt relieved.


    "They are all outlaws."


    "Outlaws? Are they killers?"


    The way they dressed did look like cruel assassins.


    "They bet on a date. If they could erase the target before the date, he won all the ch.i.p.s. If he couldn''t, he lost all his ch.i.p.s and his own life."


    Gabrielle was speechless.


    She lived in Peters''s House as a little girl. She saw only four tall walls and the sky above her head. The first time she left home was going to college. Before Jackson, she was a shy and people pleaser for her own protection. She never gave up the rules she set up for herself.


    And she never even heard of hired killers, let alone see it. For a second, she thought she was far away from Jackson. It was like they lived in two different worlds.


    Avery was right. Jackson wasn''t the one for her.


    And, Jackson once said he had no control of his marriage as a member of the Oliver family.


    So she was lucky...


    But why did she feel upset out of nowhere?


    Gabrielle followed them in. Killers were having a heated discussion. Someone was holding a piece of paper with the target''s name, picture, gender, the date of the death, and so on.


    The man held the piece of paper high, like some authority who could decide the life span.


    "What if someone is determined to protect the target from being killed? When the target is not killed before the date they bet on, what would happen?"


    In order to win, they would do everything.


    "Then it''s down to what you would do to win. But as long as you have skills, you would kill the target no matter how hard they protect him, like me."


    Gabrielle got off Jackson''s clothes like they were burning her hands. The more she knew about Jackson, the more terrified she was.


    Jackson looked back at her, "Are you still curious about my secret?"


    Gabrielle shook her head immediately. She couldn''t move her legs. All she wanted to do was play possum.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t bet."


    Gabrielle looked at the back of his head. She didn''t believe him.


    Jackson suddenly stopped walking. He turned back at her," Because..."

 Chapter 648 - 648: Don’t Make Fun Of Me

    Gabrielle was wondering what the reason it could be. Then she shook her head. No matter what it was, she didn''t want to listen.


    But she was in no position to choose. Jackson pouted up. He answered, half sincere, half-joking, "Because I won everything on this mountain."


    "What? Does a gangmaster own a mountain? That''s hilarious."


    Before Gabrielle finished making the joke, Jackson tapped her head ferociously. It hurt badly.


    Jackson suddenly grabbed her hand and held it, "Don''t make fun of me." He never let any woman in his world, let alone showing his secrets to anybody.


    "Well, you own the Top Girl''s Club, and that makes you a pimp. Now I find out you own the mountain. Do you plan to open more brothels?"


    Jackson held her hand tightly, "They can have their bet. I only charge them for using the land."


    So he didn''t have the plans?


    Gabrielle had her handheld. She could feel how warm his hand was. But she was sweating in her hand. No matter how tightly he held her hand, she couldn''t feel warm.


    The killers gave way for Jackson. Jackson waved at them, and they continued.


    Gabrielle held her neck long to see killers holding pieces of papers of target info. She saw a woman killer among them, "Aren''t they afraid targets would know?"


    "Anybody coming here for the bet knows the rules. Since I charge them a lot for using my land, I will make sure they follow the rules. If they leak the secrets..."


    Jackson sneered. Gabrielle''s hand was colder.


    "It''s getting late. We should get back."


    Gabrielle felt Jackson''s secret was too much. She didn''t want to know more.


    At the time, one was holding a piece of paper high in the air. Gabby gave a look and started having chills.


    "How could they...kill a woman?"


    Jackson looked up, "That woman used to be one of them. The target last week was her cousin. She told her cousin, and the mission failed. So she becomes a target now."


    Gabrielle had fears, too, "Aren''t you afraid I told the target by taking me here?"


    Jackson was honest, "I am."


    Gabrielle thought she misheard. She asked again since she didn''t believe it, "Why do you take me here?"


    "I''m convinced you''re cravenly clinging to life instead of braving death."


    Gabrielle had to calm down before taking a swing at his face.


    Hill got a phone. He walked over to Jackson and handed him over the phone, "Sir..."


    Jackson took a look at the caller ID. He took it, "Don''t wander about."


    That was for Gabrielle. Then he took the phone, walked to the other end to take it.


    Gabrielle was left alone to tremble in the frightening environment.


    The way they made the bet was an auction. The more ch.i.p.s they bet, the more they would earn once they won. But if they lost, they lost everything.


    Insiders knew what killers they should bet on. And killers wouldn''t allow themselves to lose. Since once they lost, they died. But if the target was powerful and rich, the bet was supposed to be exciting.


    There are all sorts of wonders in the world.


    Gabrielle really learned something knowing such a bet existed.


    She looked back. Jackson was taking the phone. She could see the side of his face and his frowned eyebrows.


    "10 million."


    Someone called a number and drew Gabrielle''s attention.


    The previous targets had millions at best. They reached the number after several rounds.


    But the starting number in this round was 10 million?


    Was the killer skilled or the target someone special?


    The killer wore black leather coats and pants. He was a man of no smile. There was a deep scar at the corner of his eye.


    He looked skinny. But he looked cold. There was a murderous presence about him seeping from his blood.


    Some were born to be killers. He probably was one of those.


    Gabrielle looked up at the piece of paper he held high.


    The basketball hat blocked her view. She had to lift it up. She now saw the picture in the paper...


    She rubbed her eyes in case she was mistaken. She looked again-


    She was in such a shock that she took steps back. She almost took a fall.


    She opened her mouth out of amazement. The mast fell on the ground.


    Avery was still in shock. That target... and the man they were supposed to kill.


    She couldn''t let it happen! She reached in her pocket and couldn''t find her phone. She was worried, sick.


    She had to call Avery and told her the target was Evan!


    Moments later, she remembered she left the phone in her car. Her legs couldn''t stop shaking after seeing Evan''s picture on the paper.


    She thought as fast as she could to figure out who wanted to kill Evan. Who could it be?


    Who was out of the depth to kill Evan?


    She looked up at the killer with a scar at the corner of his eye. She was in such a shock that she stumbled. That killer was looking back at her.


    "Are you done?"


    Jackson came over after taking the phone call. His sudden question gave Gabrielle another shock. He made a joke, "What do you do that you can''t live with?"


    "I didn''t do anything..." Gabrielle grabbed him to run down the mountain, "Let''s go. I don''t want to see this anymore."


    Jackson thought she was frightened to see it. So he let her do it. He grabbed her, "Where are you going? The car is over there. I''m okay if you want to walk down the mountain."


    Gabrielle almost forgot she drove here. The plan was doing some car racing and came to see what secrets Jackson hid from her.


    After this, Gabrielle wished she had been blind.


    Gabrielle tossed the car key over to Jackson, "You drive."


    Jackson took the car key, "Are you afraid? If so, what should you do later?"


    Gabrielle said, "What later?" she didn''t want anything later.


    Could she be excused from the future with hired guns?


    "If we had a future..."


    "No, no, no..." Gabrielle shook her head, fiercely, "Jackson, I''ll do my part to act. I''ll make you and the company proud."


    Jackson slightly frowned. Why did Gabrielle seem reluctant to have a future with him?


    Jackson said, "Even if we don''t have a future, there are elements of surprise when you''re with me."


    Gabrielle suddenly couldn''t feel her legs, "Jackson, what if...what if you let go of me?"

 Chapter 649 - 649: Leave It To Me

    Gabrielle saw Jackson''s expression at this moment, and she felt she was like a warrior who was ready to die bravely and to go forever.


    In an instant, she put on an ugly smile, "Jackson, what do I deserve to stay with you? I''m neither beautiful nor s.e.xy. If you want to find women to stay with you, leave it to me."


    Gabrielle hasn''t finished her words yet, but Jackson was gone.


    Bang!


    The car door was closed.


    And then the car passed by her so unceremoniously.


    Gabrielle wanted to curse him, but it happened so suddenly that the car drove away.


    When the car passed by her, she also saw Hill in the car, who was full of sympathy and said deliberately, "Gabrielle, it''s late and dark. Take care!"


    F.u.c.k!


    Gabrielle couldn''t maintain calm. Though she was not in remote and barren mountains, there was a group of killers around.


    The group of killers was ferocious. If she asked them for help, it''s possible that she would be killed or r.a.p.ed on the way.


    Thinking of this, Gabrielle wanted to slap on her mouth. Why did she talk about this topic with Jackson at this time?


    Well, what did she say? She said she didn''t deserve to stay with him and that she wanted to introduce women to him. Was there a mistake?


    Any word could offend him. There were no human rights?


    Gabrielle was angry, and her face flushed. She hated to be dumped by others most.


    "Hello, beauty. Are you alone? Would you like me to give you a lift?" A voice floated from behind. Gabrielle looked back and saw a fat man with an evil smile.


    Gabrielle tried to keep calm and stared at him, "Alone? Who says I''m alone?"


    Then she turned her head and held her hand to the air around, "Darling, that man is so annoying. Don''t mind him. Let''s go."


    The fat man was in place, and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Gabrielle walked several dozen meters away and found no one was following her. She breathed a sigh of relief. All that was left was the plants on both sides of the road, not even a street lamp.


    Gabrielle wrapped her clothes tightly. She was a nursing student, and she also learned a little anatomy. She had seen the body used for anatomy in formalin, so she wasn''t afraid of any monster.


    She kicked the stones under her feet. It''s so unlucky that she left her phone and wallet in the car.


    Dame Jackson! Don''t let her see him again.


    If she saw him again, she would stay away from him.


    At this moment, her eyes were barely opened as the two blazing white lights swept away.


    She raised her hands to block the lights and saw the car following her as it turned sharply.


    She put her hands down and glanced at the black Ferrari car.


    This car looked familiar!


    The car stopped her, and Jackson said with a dark face, "Get in the car."


    Could she become obedient so easily?


    Gabrielle glanced at him, which seemed to tell him that she was unhappy.


    Jackson unlocked his seat belt.


    When he was about to get out of the car, Gabrielle quickly opened the door. When Jackson sat in the car again, she ran away after getting her mobile phone.


    Jackson, "¡­"


    Knowing Gabrielle for such a long time, Jackson knew that Gabrielle was really angry this time.


    In front of the car, the woman held her mobile phone and ran fast.


    Gabrielle was gone for a second.


    Jackson quickly got into the car and chased after her, but he did not find Gabrielle along the way.


    Gabrielle hid herself in a pile of bushes and texted a message in secret.


    It''s strange. When she was texting the message, she remembered Jackson''s words.


    The snitch would be dead if he let out the secret!


    Suddenly, she shook her hands, and the mobile phone fell into the haystack.


    Oh, shit!


    Avery''s business was hers too, and she couldn''t be afraid of death.


    After texting the message, she peeped out of the bushes to see whether there were suspicious vehicles and then swaggered out.


    ***


    On a pink queen bed, a woman''s long chestnut hair was dr.a.p.ed over a pink pillow.


    Looking closely, she frowned tightly, and sweat emerged from the tip of her nose. Suddenly, the mobile phone screen lit up. The woman''s body trembled, and she opened her eyes suddenly.


    Her chest heaved with rapid breathing. She pressed her chest hard as if the heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    The pink walls were faintly visible through the moonlight that shone through the curtains.


    Avery pressed her fingers on the temple and remembered she was in Gabrielle''s apartment.


    Thinking of the bloody scene in her dream, she sighed out of relief.


    In her dream, there were two men. The man behind her took out his gun and shot the man in front of her.


    The man who was shot pressed his chest and fell to the ground. Avery heard the sound of blood dripping on the floor.


    The man half knelt on the ground, slowly turning his head. Avery covered her mouth in horror.


    The sound stuck in the throat and couldn''t voice out.


    Avery kept shaking her head.


    She stretched out her hand at him, trying to help him, but for some reason, she couldn''t take the step.


    "Evan..." Avery shouted his name. There couldn''t be anything wrong with him.


    Avery was overwhelmingly desperate when she saw the most loved one, slowly falling in front of her.


    Fortunately, it was only a dream, but the dream was so realistic and let her still be in great fear.


    Turning her head, Avery looked at the mobile phone.


    Avery took her mobile phone and unlocked the screen. Gabrielle''s text message came in.


    "Avery, you scared me. I just saw those people gambling. Those people said to pay 500 million dollars to kill Evan. I was going to call you for fear it would disturb you. What should we do? Will you tell Evan the news?"

 Chapter 650 - 650: She’s Alone

    Avery was still not sober in the fright of that dream and was frightened by the text message.


    She looked at the time on the screen. It''s over one o''clock in the morning. After reading the text message, she dialed a phone number.


    Ringing a few times, the phone was connected, "Gabrielle, you are still outside?"


    Gabrielle looked around. In addition to the wind blowing leaves, she could only hear her own footsteps. The silence of the surroundings makes it sadder.


    "Avery, I..." Gabrielle didn''t know how to tell Avery that she was left alone in the remote suburb.


    Avery would be worried about her. She can''t bear to her sister that she is in need of help at this moment.


    Then a car came behind Gabrielle and honked at her.


    She wasn''t given a chance to lie.


    "Are you alone?" Avery was clever and guessed from the noise on the other end of the phone. She knew her sister would choose to hide the truth if she didn''t guess it.


    "Avery, I''m out there alone, and Jackson left me on the way." Though Jackson came back to her later, Gabrielle was still furious about him.


    "Send me your position, and I''ll pick you up."


    "I''ve already called Bryan, and he''ll be there soon."


    "Then will you come back?" She asked as her voice was worried.


    "No, I''ll go straight into the crew." When Gabrielle heard Avery''s voice, she felt warm and wanted to cry.


    "Take care of yourself and send me a message when Bryan arrived."


    "Well, by the way, the text I sent you..."


    "I got it. Do you know who wants to kill Evan?"


    Gabrielle also thought about this problem, but couldn''t think of who it was. Perhaps Evan was in high status, so he would be targeted.


    "I don''t know who it is. I just know that the killer has a nail-cap-length scar in the corner of his eye that looks scary."


    "A nail-cap-length scar?" Avery tried to find out if there were any of the people she knew.


    However, she knew that she couldn''t find the killer. After all, the killer worked for money.


    "He looks scary. I''ve heard that his hit rate is almost 100%. In general, the majority of the people bet the killer will win. Avery, will you tell Evan?"


    Avery nodded at the end of the phone. She knew that there were many people who wanted to kill Evan and that Evan would have a lot of bodyguards on his way out.


    Gabrielle hurriedly said, "Avery, Bryan is here. I have to go."


    The phone was hung up by Gabrielle. Avery stared at the mobile phone, and she decided to tell Evan the news.


    But what should she say?


    Text message? Telephone call?


    Avery found out Robert''s photo number and dialed it.


    Unexpectedly, Robert''s phone was off.


    She hesitated and dialed Evan''s number.


    Evan''s phone was off too.


    What''s going on? Their phones were on 24 hours a day previously. What happened to them?


    ***


    Gabrielle waved to a white BMW, and the BMW turned to stop beside her.


    She went into the car and saw Bryan''s curly hair and decadent eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Gabrielle sat into the car and fastened the seat belt.


    "Miss Peters, I fell asleep finally after two nights of filming, but you called me here."


    "I can only call you." Gabrielle didn''t think it''s safe for Avery to pick her up in the middle of the night.


    "Where''s your sugar daddy?" Bryan rubbed his hair, trying to make himself sober.


    Gabrielle rolled her lips when she heard Bryan''s words and said, "He is dead."


    Bryan, "..."


    Bryan drove the car quickly. The BMW was for simple home use, but Bryan drove it as if it were a Ferrari.


    As they drew nearer to the foot of the hill, more and more cars continued to pass by their car, and many were police cars.


    Gabrielle looked out of the window, "Why are there so many police cars?"


    Did anyone call the police about the gambling on the top of the mountain?


    Bryan yawned, "It seems that there is a person missing. A lot of police cars are here, and there is a blockade in front. Why don''t they stay at home but run out? "


    Gabrielle also yawned. Afraid of Bryan falling asleep during the driving, she decided to turn on the radio.


    After turning on the radio, the host read a few articles and played the music.


    However, the more they listened to music, the more they wanted to sleep.


    As Gabrielle was about to turn off the radio, she heard important news from the host, "Now there''s a piece of urgent news. Mr. Oliver is looking for Miss Peters, and he said that he would search for the whole city if Miss Peters doesn''t answer his phone."


    "How lovely Mr. Oliver is! Miss Peters, if you hear the radio, you must answer the phone from Mr. Oliver. Your boyfriend is going to turn the whole city upside down in order to find you. How romantic he is! Marry him!"


    Gabrielle had a bad feeling. Was Jackson Mr. Oliver?


    Was she Miss Peters?


    Gabrielle quickly took out her mobile phone.


    When Bryan saw her calling, he said, "What are you doing? Who are you going to call?"


    "The radio station."


    "Miss Peters? There are so many Miss Peters. Are you dreaming?" Then Bryan used his hand to stop her.


    "What are you doing?" Gabrielle patted his hand and continued to call.


    The phone was connected to the radio station and was answered, "Does the lady need to speak directly to the host?"


    "No!" Said Gabrielle, "I just called to clarify that he isn''t my boyfriend, and we aren''t in that relationship."


    Bryan stopped the car, and the car''s tires rubbed sharply against the ground.


    They were in front of a temporary checkpoint.


    Gabrielle found a black Ferrari was just in front of them. It was about 70 or 80 meters away from them.

 Chapter 651 - 651: Where Are We?

    Gabrielle''s mobile phone fell off. She was frightened, bent down, and hid herself by the seat.


    There was no time left for her. She had to leave at once.


    Bryan was stunned, "Are you insane?"


    Gabrielle immediately made a boo action. She wanted to use her shoes to block off his mouth.


    Although Jackson''s car was a little far from them, Jackson was aware of her relationship with Bryan. As Bryan bowed down to talk to her, Jackson certainly knew someone was in the car.


    "Turn around quickly. In front of you is the sugar daddy''s car." With that, Gabrielle fell to her knees.


    "Did you do something wrong?"


    Something wrong?


    Just now, Gabrielle leaked a secret to Avery. Was it wrong?


    Gabrielle shuddered all over, suddenly pushed Bryan''s thigh, "We are dead. Come on. Drive your car."


    Bryan was hurriedly forced by her to turn the car around.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Wherever. Come on. Don''t let him keep up with us."


    Bryan was more and more suspicious about her reaction, "Have you stolen something important from him?"


    Why were the cops coming out?


    Gabrielle was also stunned by his bold speculation. She began to doubt the purpose of Jackson taking her to the mountain.


    She just leaked the secret, and Jackson was chasing after her?


    That''s too speedy.


    Gabrielle was about to see where the car was going and was pressed back by Bryan.


    "Don''t move. The Ferrari is behind us."


    "Then, drive faster!" Gabrielle really wanted to drive the car herself, but it had to pretend that Bryan was in the car alone.


    "Why don''t you drive it yourself? You expect my BMW to win the Ferrari?"


    "Ouch! Don''t make a fool of yourself. Trust your driving skill."


    Though Jackson was good at driving, he did not know those remote lanes. Bryan could drive the car to those remote lanes.


    Then the voice of the host on the radio sounded again.


    "Our director got a call from Miss Peters, who clarified her relationship with Mr. Oliver. They are not a couple. I would like to say sorry to Miss Peters. They''re a perfect match. Maybe Miss Peters can think about your relationship again."


    Did the host want to cheat her to bite the hook?


    It''s not that easy.


    However, was this host serious?


    Jackson had left her in the mountains. Why didn''t the host consider it?


    Gabrielle was dissatisfied, and found Bryan was looking down at her, "You and Your sugar daddy are playing tricks with me?"


    "Do you have anything worth our tricks? We are not that idly."


    With that, Bryan knocked at Gabrielle''s head, "Watch your mouth."


    Gabrielle obediently squatted by the seat. In the narrow space, her legs quickly got numb. Bryan''s driving skill was poor enough.


    At this point, Jackson in the Ferrari stared intently at the BMW in front of him, pressing the intercom at hand, "Go check who is driving the BMW, and connect the director of the radio."


    Gabrielle wanted to vomit, but she covered her mouth tightly.


    However, the excited voice of the host sounded again, "We received the latest call from Mr. Oliver. Miss Peters is pregnant, and she is still running around. She is so naughty. Be careful, Miss Peters."


    Gabrielle still covered her mouth to stop vomiting. How could the host say she was pregnant? She looked up and found Bryan was looking at her strangely.


    Bryan not only looked at her hand over her mouth but also on her belly.


    Damn it!


    Gabrielle hurriedly moved her hand from the mouth, and waved to Bryan, "It''s fake news. I''m not pregnant."


    Bryan released the throttle and was ready to stop the car, which scared Gabrielle.


    "Hey, I''m not pregnant. I didn''t lie to you."


    "Get out of the car. Tell him I''m your boyfriend and let him stay away from you." Bryan said seriously.


    Gabrielle looked at him, feeling that he was talking nonsense, and shook her head, "No, I don''t want to do that."


    Seeing that Bryan was really ready to brake, Gabrielle grabbed him and said, "All right. You drive the car first."


    Gabrielle swallowed a mouthful of water and said, "I let out his secret so that he is going after me."


    "F.u.c.k! Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Bryan suddenly stepped on the throttle, and the car ran fast again.


    The host on the radio was still talking about the matters that should be paid attention to and the need for nutrition supplements during the pregnancy.


    What''s worse was that the host kept calling her Miss Peters.


    Gabrielle listened to her talk for a while and reached to change the channel.


    No matter how many different channels Gabrielle changed, it''s the voice of the host.


    Gabrielle called the director of the radio angrily, "Tell Mr. Oliver don''t go after me. I have already had an abortion."


    Bryan turned off the radio, "Leave the boring radio alone. Are you sure he''s after you and wants to kill you?"


    He felt that the two were showing off their love.


    "Who told him to spread the rumor around first?"


    "Hold on. I''m going to take it seriously."


    Gabrielle didn''t know where to hold for a while and could only hold the seat belt.


    They passed by numerous cars.


    Bryan drove the car so fast, and Gabrielle hoped he could get rid of Jackson.


    As the car finally pulled into a place, Bryan proudly hammered the steering wheel, "Yes!"


    It was as if he had defeated Jackson in all aspects.


    Gabrielle, with her messy hair, came out of the car seat and looked at Bryan with hatred.


    She looked into the rearview mirror and reconfirmed, "You really get rid of Jackson?"


    "Of course. Trust me." Bryan reached out and rubbed Gabrielle''s messy hair, "Am I doing well?"


    Gabrielle knocked off his hand and looked at the circ.u.mstance outside the car. There were green plants on both sides and rows of houses. The dim street lights were permeated with a quiet feeling, which was different from the buzzing sound of the racing car just now.


    "Where are we?"

 Chapter 652 - 652: Take Her Away

    "Where are we?"


    "This is the place where I live."


    "¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t we live together, bath together, sleep together in the same bed? You forgot?"


    "It''s been a long time ago." Gabrielle blushed because of Bryan''s words. They bathed together when she was only two or three years old.


    "Do you need me to send you back to your apartment?"


    Before Bryan finished his words, he saw that Gabrielle opened the car door quickly and went out.


    It''s as if Gabrielle didn''t want to be caught here by her sugar daddy.


    Bryan locked the car, pulled out the keys, and followed Gabrielle.


    ***


    In the hotel.


    After drinking a little wine, Evan walked out of the presidential suite.


    Not far away, a woman in shabby clothes suddenly rushed towards him and rushed into his arms, "Evan..."


    Evan pushed her away, and the woman fell to the ground. Then the man slightly squinted his eyes and saw the woman clearly, "Diana, are you?"


    "Evan, Avery set me up on purpose, and she let those women hit me."


    Evan frowned severely, and said to the bodyguards behind him, "Take her away."


    "No, Evan, I won''t go. Evan, please help me. These women are chasing me."


    Then Diana looked behind in horror and made sure whether these mad women followed her.


    Robert looked at Diana awkwardly and winked at one of the bodyguards, who immediately led her into the presidential suite.


    "Where are you taking me? You let me go."


    Diana did not want to go with the bodyguard, and she was more reluctant to watch Evan leave. While walking to the room, she wanted to shake off the bodyguard.


    Bang!


    The bodyguard locked her in the presidential suite and said, "Miss, you''re safe here. When it''s safe, you can leave here on your own."


    When the bodyguard finished his words and was about to go out, Diana pulled him back.


    Diana looked up and down at the bodyguard. She turned shy and tender and asked gently, "Where is your boss going?"


    The bodyguard, "¡­"


    "Will you tell me? You know, I''m a lady of the Summer family. I grew up with your boss. Your boss wouldn''t have been so indifferent to me if it hadn''t been for Avery."


    The bodyguard, "¡­"


    The originally wrapped clothes slipped off Diana''s shoulder. She subconsciously wanted to pull the clothes up but found the bodyguard staring at her shoulder.


    An evil intention flashed through Diana''s mind. She smiled and said deliberately, "Tell me. Where is your boss going?"


    With that, she fell into his arms on purpose.


    The bodyguard froze. Instead of pushing Diana away, he stood in a daze and let the woman get into his arms.


    Diana got closer to the bodyguard''s ear and gently bit his ear, "Is he going back to his mansion or to Country B?"


    In the middle of the night, except for these two places, she could not think of where else Evan could go.


    "No, no..." The bodyguard was stiff as a machine.


    "Where is he going?" Diana''s charming voice seduced the bodyguard, who stayed with his boss and the same-s.e.x bodyguards every day.


    The bodyguard took a few steps back and did not expect the woman to come to him like a beautiful snake.


    Diana took off her clothes and stood almost n.a.k.e.d in front of the bodyguard, "Tell me, and I''ll be yours."


    The bodyguard swallowed his saliva, and held his hands in the air, trying to control himself not to touch her.


    However, it was not that he did not touch her, but that Diana''s hand had been on him.


    "You are erected. You really don''t want to tell me?" Diana put her arms around the bodyguard''s neck.


    She needed a man to help her, especially a man who was close to Evan.


    Although she cooperated with Charles, Charles has always cared about Avery, so he would not let her touch that woman.


    All Diana was looking for was someone who could help her.


    Thinking of that, she unfastened the bodyguard''s leather belt deftly.


    She took the initiative to kiss him.


    The bodyguard did not resist, which already exceeded Diana''s expectation. She did not believe this bodyguard would still be indifferent.


    The bodyguard was kissed by Diana, and his reaction was more and more intense. The heat all over made his forehead sweat.


    Finally, the bodyguard took the initiative to hold the woman''s waist.


    The bodyguard kissed her neck and used his hand to reach for her underwear behind her. Diana''s skin was exposed, and her whole body was tightly against him.


    Diana pressed the bodyguard''s hand. She didn''t get the information she wanted, so she was unwilling to be touched by him.


    The bodyguard knew what she meant, and said carelessly, "Mr. Howel is going to Country H."


    "Country H? On business?"


    "No." The bodyguard answered perfunctorily.


    "Do you go with him?" Diana continued to ask him.


    It''s crucial that if the bodyguard would go with Evan. Then he could be more useful to her.


    Diana''s fingers crossed the pendant, which contained the oil. Evan was alert to her, but he would not be alert to his close bodyguard.


    "Yes." The bodyguard responded, bowed his head, and gave her a gentle bite.


    Diana shuddered all over, "Why didn''t he go to the presidential palace when he was in Country B?"


    The bodyguard bowed his head and smiled. His hand had unbuttoned her underwear, "He has been in the presidential palace."


    Diana looked up in surprise, "That''s impossible. I didn''t see him."


    She had stayed in the presidential palace in order to wait for Evan. But for Avery''s returning to Country A, she would have been waiting for him in the presidential palace.


    Who knew the bodyguard said Evan had been in the presidential palace?


    Has he hidden in the corner and refused to come out?


    But how could he hide in the presidential palace?


    The bodyguard was satisfied with the expression he needed. The woman was s.e.xy, with fine features and exceptionally white skin. A few strands of hair scattered over her glossy shoulders, which was more seductive.


    He wanted to show the graceful woman would do during s.e.x.u.a.l behavior.

 Chapter 653 - 653: Women Want To Have A Look At Him

    "Do you want to know?" The bodyguard sat happily on the sofa and coaxed, "It depends on how hard you will work. I''ll tell you when I''ve had enough."


    Diana hummed lightly. The bodyguard was not stupid.


    Diana was reluctant, but walked to the bodyguard with anticipation, "What if you don''t tell me?"


    The bodyguard deliberately held up his lower body, "You''ll be surprised about the truth. Come on."


    Diana straddled the bodyguard''s body, bowed her head and bit his earlobe, "As long as you help me, you can get whatever you want."


    The bodyguard patted Diana''s ass. The ambiguous and lewd voice rang through the room.


    ***


    Avery hasn''t gone to bed since she spoke to Gabrielle on the phone.


    She sat alone on the sofa, hugging her knees. There was a mobile phone beside her.


    Their mobile phones haven''t been connected.


    She worried about them all night.


    Someone knocked at the door. Avery knew it was the bodyguard, and she shouted, "Come in."


    The bodyguard came in and bowed his head, "Princess, the hotel didn''t track Mr. Howel''s information successfully."


    "He was in Country A last night."


    After one night, he couldn''t be found out?


    Where the hell did he go?


    Or did the killer kill him?


    Avery was so worried about Evan as if those love and hate have become insignificant.


    Unconsciously, she held herself with her arms.


    The bodyguard continued to say, "We found out killers with scars around the corners of their eyes from multiple sources."


    He handed a thick stack of files to Avery.


    Avery turned a few pages at random. It''s like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    "If he is a professional killer, this one is more in line with the person you''re looking for." The bodyguard took out a photo.


    "He is 37 years old. 1.80 meters and 78 kilograms. He is good at free sparring and known for research and development of chemical and biochemical weapons. All his weapons have experimented with living men, and his cruelty was daunting. He has a team of his own. His most striking feature is a scar in the corner of his eye."


    Avery held his photo in her hand. Sunshine penetrated into the window, shining on the colored photo.


    A killer was worried most about having a mark on himself and was afraid of being recognized in his escape, but this one wasn''t shy about being known as a scar in the corner of his eye, indicating that the killer was confident in himself.


    "Did you find out who hired him?"


    "We''ve checked his recent cash transactions and bank records. There has been a lot of money flowing into his account, but it''s from an unknown account."


    Avery guessed it would be like this. Generally, this kind of trade would be more cautious and would not leave any traces to others.


    "How about the killer''s whereabouts?"


    "He and his team have recently made their way to Country H."


    ???Country H?" If they have a recent plan to shoot Evan, they should follow Evan. Has Evan gone to Country H?


    Did he go to Country H for Vanda as Mr. Lautner?


    Avery stood up from the sofa, "Book me a ticket to Country H."


    ***


    After a dozen hours, Avery arrived at the hotel she reserved.


    After lunch in the hotel, she was busy searching around. The bodyguard said that Mr. Lautner stayed in the hotel, and heard from the room attendant that Mr. Lautner had his meal on the second floor.


    But Avery did not see him.


    As she hesitated whether to call him, the women in the restaurant kept running out.


    Avery was very curious and called the waiter, "What happened?"


    "There is a handsome guest in our hotel. He went swimming, so these women want to have a look at him."


    The waiter glanced sheepishly at Avery. It''s tropical with strong ultraviolet radiation here, so the skin of local women was different from Avery''s.


    The beautiful female guest in front was like a diamond, sparkling.


    Avery was gorgeous, so she attracted people''s attention everywhere.


    Avery tipped the waiter, quickly left the restaurant, and went to the pool. She has changed into a black bikini swimsuit, but she was still s.e.xy and charming.


    She walked proudly by the pool and glanced at the pool.


    Around the pool stood about a dozen armed bodyguards.


    They protected their boss professionally and looked around for suspicious people.


    The pool was surrounded by a group of women in s.e.xy bikinis. As Evan swam from one end to the other, these women ran to the other.


    Avery sat down on the empty end and dipped her feet into the pool.


    She hadn''t figured out how to tell Evan, who was Mr. Lautner now.


    She did not intend to expose his identity. If Evan was really Mr. Lautner, she felt more comfortable facing Mr. Lautner than facing Evan.


    She came to Country H to remind Evan without being able to contact him that he had been hunted down.


    The women were screaming. Some wanted to jump into the water but were stopped by bodyguards.


    As Evan swam up and down in the water, Avery found that he was wearing a very conservative long swimsuit just to cover the injuries on his knee and arm.


    The waiter, with a tray in his hand, asked if Avery wanted a drink. As Avery looked up to talk to the waiter, suddenly, her ankle was pulled hard by something, and she fell into the water.


    It was so sudden that she was choked by a few mouthfuls of water and coughed violently, but she steadily fell into the man''s arms.


    Avery looked at the man in surprise, who had been in the middle of the pool but was in front of her now.


    The man hooked her jaw with his fingers, "Why did you come here?"


    As Avery fell into the water, her hair was wet. Water dripped on the surface of the pool, rippling circles of water.


    Avery tried to remind herself that she was now facing Mr. Lautner, so she asked, "Can''t I come here?"

 Chapter 654 - 654: You Care About Me?

    Looking at the man''s face in front of her carefully, Avery wondered whether Evan wore a skin mask.


    She didn''t recognize him at all. Why did she feel he looked familiar? She didn''t think about the question carefully?


    Evan surrounded her in front of him. Avery had an indescribable feeling. She should have hated him, but she could not help but follow him when she heard someone would kill him.


    Perhaps by this time, she could not tell whether she hated him or loved him, which was clearly not important when he was about to be in danger.


    Besides, Evan has changed his identity to stay with her and has put himself in danger for the baby.


    Avery raised her hand to touch his cheek gently. The delicate touch was no different from the genuine skin, and she began to wonder if her guess was wrong.


    Maybe all this was just a coincidence?


    The woman''s sudden action let Evan couldn''t help but slightly squint his eyes. She had pushed Evan away, but she ran to please Mr. Lautner?


    Suddenly, Evan was upset.


    He pulled down her hand, which she attached to his face, and said in a cold voice, "Princess, you like to play cat and mouse with me?"


    Avery was slightly surprised and didn''t know why his attitude would change, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I came here to remind you to be careful when you go out recently. Someone wants to kill you."


    "So, you care about me?" Evan darkened his face. In his eyes, his woman was concerned about another man.


    "I''m just a kind reminder." Avery, baffled by his reaction, struggled out of his arms, "If you think I''m offensive, I''m sorry."


    Evan fixed her not to let her move. He admitted that he used someone else''s identity to have her even if she regarded him as someone else.


    Evan kissed her out of control and refused to let her go.


    Avery was shocked by his enthusiasm. He was hot all over.


    Her lips were forced to open, and he gave her his tongue as hard as he could.


    She couldn''t close her mouth, and she couldn''t even breathe. Her saliva dripped down the corner of her mouth.


    Holding his short hair tightly, she wanted him to let her go!


    She did not have the ability to fight with Evan''s strength.


    "Let me go." Avery took the chance to breathe, but her jaw was held by him again.


    Evan had never had such a great desire to want her strongly


    No man was allowed to compete with him for share. Even if that man was another him, Avery could only be his.


    Avery has always had a clear mind. His furious kiss made her somewhat dizzy.


    In the air, his strong male smell attacked her.


    What a deep and long kiss it was!


    Avery breathed in his arms, her hair disheveled, and her lips are glistening.


    Evan pressed her waist and passionately kissed her eyebrows and eyes.


    Avery leaned into his arms. Once again, the intense familiarity came upon her, and for a second, she tried to blurt out his name.


    She wanted to see when he would confess.


    When Evan saw her flushed face, he was sober slightly.


    He was so familiar with the woman. Only when she was in emotion, would she have such a charming manner.


    When Mr. Lautner touched her before, no matter how honest she was, her expression would tell him how much she hated him, but now she accepted it in silence.


    The hand on her waist suddenly tightened. If Mr. Lautner was real, would she choose him?


    Avery felt the pain on her waist and looked up at him doubtfully.


    "Let''s go. I''ll send you back to Country B."


    Avery shook her head. How could she go back at this time? Evan was in danger, and she wanted to stay even if she couldn''t help him.


    "You know it''s dangerous." Evan landed first, and then pulled her up. Not far away, those girls saw Evan going up from the water, screaming. His body was impeccable, and his appearance was perfect.


    After being pulled ashore by him, Avery''s swimsuit made her skin bright and white, which attracted men''s attention. He darkened his face and immediately wrapped her in a bath towel. Everywhere on her body was his.


    Avery recognized his purpose and called the bodyguard to take a bathrobe for him to put on.


    Evan was not as happy as imagined, feeling that all this belonged to Mr. Lautner.


    "Go back, please. The baby needs you." Afraid that he could not persuade her, Evan had to mention the baby.


    "The baby also needs me to find Vanda."


    "Leave it to me, and I will find it."


    Avery bit her lips. Evan wanted to save the baby in eagerness. Why did she just blindly think he hurt them?


    Thinking of him kneeling on the glass slag, his heart must be very painful.


    "Why are you crying?" When Evan asked her, Avery felt more heart-broken, and she buried her face in his chest.


    Evan was stunned and completely didn''t know why the woman was crying. He held her and patted her back gently.


    "You don''t want to go?"


    Avery nodded in his arms.


    After listening to her answer, Evan darkened his face, and then suddenly pushed the woman away, "Why? Why don''t you want to go? You just want to find Vanda."


    Avery was blank by his question. He didn''t know she had recognized him.


    So he was jealous of himself, wasn''t he?


    Avery burst into laughter, "What do you think I want to do?"


    Evan did not speak. If she stayed for Mr. Lautner, he did not know what he would do.


    When he thought that Avery could stay with him, he felt happy.


    "You know what you''re doing?" Evan asked.


    Avery said firmly, "I know. I want to stay."


    She wanted to stay with him and to find Vanda.


    With his fingers holding her face, Evan wiped the remaining tears on Avery''s face.

 Chapter 655 - 655: You Want Me To Beg You?

    He was jealous of Mr. Lautner. He was jealous that Mr. Lautner used such a short time to win the heart of this woman.


    He nearly exhausted all of his emotions but lost her by one mistake.


    He suppressed himself deliberately, saying, "Do not act alone. Follow me."


    Avery smiled playfully and suddenly wanted to tease him, "What about sleeping, bathing, and going to the bathroom? I need to follow you, too?"


    She wanted to see when he couldn''t hold back and expose his identity.


    Evan clenched his fist and wanted to tear that smile apart when he saw her charming smile.


    She has never been that proactive about Evan.


    He loosened her and snorted, "There is no need."


    Then he pulled her away.


    Looking at his angry look, Avery couldn''t help smiling and followed him back to his room.


    She had to take a shower first, so she went back to her room first. Evan followed her, and a large number of bodyguards followed him.


    "Mr. Lautner, are you going to take a bath with me?" Robert almost coughed out, and other bodyguards were also embarrassed to bow their heads.


    The princess was so bold and hot that she flirted with Mr. Lautner in front of them.


    Only Robert understood what the truth was.


    Mrs. Howel didn''t recognize Mr. Howel. She must have thought the man in front of her was Mr. Lautner.


    Mrs. Howel changed her mind frequently and pleased Mr. Lautner during such a long time.


    Poor Mr. Howel. What kind of unique experience did he have?


    Robert was more sympathetic towards Mr. Howel.


    As Evan had nowhere to vent his anger, he slammed the door and shut Robert and bodyguards out of the door.


    In the presidential suite, Avery has taken off the bathrobe, leaving only a black bikini. The bikini properly wrapped her body, making her hotter.


    Avery turned into the bathroom with a smile and did not close the door.


    When did the dead woman become so open?


    Didn''t she close the door on purpose in front of a man whom she didn''t know for a long time?


    Evan was so angry and closed the door hard.


    Avery was frightened by the loud sound of the door and finally couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    He was respectable. Under this situation, he still kept reasonable.


    Avery showered in the room.


    Evan sat on the sofa in the living room. The TV was broadcasting the event of the eruption of the volcano. The police rushed to the volcano by helicopters, and many TV stations wanted exclusive coverage.


    The layers of spray glowed and rolled in the sun.


    Country H had multiple volcanoes. The entire sea seemed to have just experienced a war. The sea surface was full of broken floating objects, fish bodies, and other creatures in the sea.


    Evan irritably picked up the remote control and was ready to change the channel. The bathroom door was suddenly opened. Avery''s body was tightly wrapped in a bath towel. The bottom of the towel could only reach the base of the thigh.


    Evan''s eyes were about to bleed. With the remote control in the hands, he pressed the button to turn off the TV.


    "Why did you turn it off?" Avery come out when she heard the host say the volcano had erupted and was getting ready to pay attention to the news, but Evan turned it off.


    Avery went over to grab the remote and turned it on, "I want to see what''s going on."


    "You can''t do anything even if you look at it." Evan touched her wet hair, "Why don''t you dry your hair?"


    "I''m waiting for you to do it for me." Avery sat next to him, but he jumped up.


    Avery looked at his reaction and found it funny, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to do it for me?"


    Before Avery finished her words, he had entered the bathroom to get a clean bath towel.


    He used the large towel to dry her hair carefully.


    Soon, the sound of the hairdryer rang, and the sound covered the sound of the TV.


    Avery couldn''t hear the TV sound, and she was not fluent in the language of Country H, so she looked at Evan helplessly, "Can you turn down the volume of the hairdryer?"


    They were like a couple who have known each other for years.


    Were they more like a husband and wife than she was with Evan?


    "The sound of hairdryers is so loud. What can I do with it?"


    "Then take the hairdryer away."


    "I''m drying your hair."


    "I don''t want to."


    Avery wanted to block the hairdryer away, but Evan pressed her shoulder, "You''ll be sick."


    "You care about me so much, Mr. Lautner?"


    When Evan heard the name, he was full of hostility, but he stood behind the woman, so Avery did not feel it.


    "TV is much more attractive than I am."


    Evan was less important to her than Mr. Lautner and the TV.


    He said faintly, "You would like to put your eyes on TV, and you dislike me to help you dry hair?"


    Avery smiled, lying on the sofa. Evan was like a naive child. She turned a white eye, "Mr. Lautner, you are good at complaining. How long have we known each other? You have not even said you love me. I am not your ex-wife or current. Why do you care about me?"


    "You want me to confess my love?" Evan has knelt down on one knee to beg for marriage to her four times, but he has always been rejected. Was Avery asking Mr. Lautner to confess his love now?


    "You don''t want to tell me? Who said he wanted to marry me? Why are you here for Vanda?" Avery looked at his expression. The man hid himself very well. Although he was dissatisfied, he still kept calm.


    Evan, "¡­"


    "Well, since you don''t want to marry me, I''ll marry M. Black," Avery said, pretending not to mind about him.


    "Avery, behave yourself. Take your marriage seriously."


    "What am I to do? Didn''t I say I will marry whoever finds Vanda? You don''t want to marry me now. You want me to beg you?"


    Evan grasped her hair slightly hard. Wasn''t she begging Mr. Lautner to marry her? What''s the difference?

 Chapter 656 - 656: She Could Recognize Him

    Evan''s eyes were slightly cold, "Do not marry M. Black."


    Avery liberated her hair from his hands, "Oh, then I marry you?"


    Evan did not speak. He certainly did not want her to marry Mr. Lautner.


    "I''ll take your word." Avery knew the reason he didn''t speak was that he couldn''t get along with himself, so she changed the subject, "When are we going to find Vanda?"


    This was their purpose in Country H. For the sake of the baby, and there was no further delay.


    "Volcanoes erupted more frequently, and we may have to wait a few more days." Evan added, "A few days later, it''s the safest time to cross the Angi Desert."


    "What do you say? There is a safe time to cross the desert?"


    "At this time of every year, rainfall forms thousands of large and small lakes in the center of the desert. With exposure to the sun, these lakes only last for a few days a year."


    "What if we miss these days?"


    "If we miss these days, the desert will become a desert of death. No one has yet been able to come out of it, and there is often a strange wind in it, which can reach the highest temperature of more than 60 degrees. We can only run out of the wind or find water. Otherwise, we will be dead."


    "Sand will go into your mouth, nose, or just bury you alive."


    Avery, "¡­"


    Avery has never been to the desert, but she has known something about the desert on television. If it was as terrifying as Evan said, she couldn''t help worrying, "Do we have to prepare more water? What other preparations do we need to do?"


    Would they be buried alive and be dead in the desert?


    "It''s not late to go back."


    "No, I won''t go back." Avery decided to stay with Evan and didn''t want to go back.


    Besides, it''s fun to watch him reveal his identity.


    She gave him a meaningful look and lifted herself from the sofa. The loosely wrapped bath towel suddenly fell off.


    Avery pressed the towel quickly, but a large area of skin on her back was revealed.


    Evan was uneasy and got erected.


    For a moment, he felt he couldn''t control himself. He wanted to press her on the sofa and wanted her.


    But he did not forget that he was Mr. Lautner. In a sober state, he wouldn''t want her as Mr. Lautner.


    Besides, she was willing to stay beside him because of Mr. Lautner. Evan did not forget she said she hated him that night.


    He turned around and asked her, "Are you hungry? Change your clothes, and I''ll take you to dinner."


    The side face of Mr. Lautner was a bit like Evan at a certain angle. Avery''s attention was all in the neck of Evan.


    Until the man turned his head, Avery met his eyes, "Yeah. All right."


    She dragged the bath towel into the room and pulled open the suitcase. The door was still unlocked.


    Avery thought it wouldn''t last long, so she only brought two clothes that were not suitable to wear if entering the desert. She decided to go to the shopping mall, by the way, to buy some wind-proof and dust-proof clothes after dinner.


    When she picked up the clothes, a bottle of brown glass fell out.


    She took a glance at it. It''s the potion that Charles gave her.


    She looked at Evan, who was still sitting on the sofa. He was a real gentleman and didn''t peek at her as she left the door open deliberately.


    If it were in the past, Evan would rush to her. After all, he had a different identity.


    Maybe she didn''t have to use the potion.


    But she stuffed the potion back into her suitcase.


    It was winter in Country B, but it was summer in Country H. Avery was wearing a long, light green dress. As the wind was blowing through it, the dress was like the green lake that was wrinkled by the breeze.


    Evan darkened his face, and he did not understand why Mr. Lautner would be more charming than him.


    Avery walked to him and turned around, "How does it look?"


    "It''s not that pretty."


    Avery''s mood was not affected at all, and she held his arm, "Go with me. I need to buy clothes that I can wear in the desert?"


    Evan stared at her fair white arms. Was she so familiar with Mr. Lautner that she had to walk with him hand in hand?


    Evan approached her as Mr. Lautner, and she always took the initiative to keep a safe distance.


    Evan was now surprised by her enthusiasm. Knowing that he was in danger, Avery fell in love with him?


    He took the arm quietly back, "You look better without clothes."


    "Do you want to see it?"


    In a revolving restaurant on the top floor adjacent to the hotel.


    Robert presented the food to the table. Avery looked around and found all the other guests taking their own food. Only the food on their table would be served after the bodyguard had tried it.


    Avery stared at Robert for a long time, and then asked him curiously, "You look familiar to one of my friends."


    Robert was also wearing a mask, so he looked older than the actual age. He was panicked when he was questioned by Avery, "That day on the garden road in Country B, I drove the car."


    At that time, for fear of exposure, Mr. Howel was followed by other bodyguards. Robert did not appear in the presidential palace, so it''s normal for Mrs. Howel not to see him.


    "Is that true?" Avery smiled meaningfully. If she was right, the man should be Robert.


    Evan changed his bodyguards often. Only Robert was sure to be around his side.


    "Yes." Robert tried to keep calm. Mrs. Howel was smart, and she couldn''t recognize him.


    Avery didn''t speak. When Robert thought that the topic was over, Avery suddenly took out her mobile phone and said, "When I mentioned the man who looks like you, I remembered that I called him. I didn''t know why he didn''t answer my call."


    With that, she deliberately unlocked the screen, "I''m sorry. I''ll make a phone call."

 Chapter 657 - 657: She’s Tricking Him

    Robert shuddered, and the soup in his hands almost spilled.


    His mobile phone was turned off on the plane. When he got off the plane, he turned it on.


    So now the phone was lying in his pocket.


    At this point, he saw Mrs. Howel making the phone call.


    The telephone rang, and the three looked at each other. Robert awkwardly put the soup on the table before reaching into his pocket.


    "It''s my mobile phone."


    After all, it''s his mobile phone that''s ringing.


    Avery smiled and glanced at the phone number on the screen. She hasn''t made the phone call yet.


    Robert hurried to the side to answer the phone.


    Evan loosened the fist and was relieved, "Who are you going to call?"


    "My ex-husband''s housekeeper," Avery said bluntly. She wanted to trick him into revealing the real identity of this man in front of her.


    "Ex-husband''s housekeeper? Shouldn''t you call your ex-husband?"


    "You want me to call my ex-husband?" Avery smiled, her fingers touching on the screen, "OK, I''ll call him right away."


    Evan, "¡­"


    Evan pressed her mobile phone, "Have your dinner first."


    Avery held his hand, "Then feed me."


    Evan looked strangely at Avery. When did the woman become so coquettish? Was she like this for other men?


    "No?" Avery glimpsed the complex expression of Evan, pretending to be puzzled.


    "Eat your food yourself." Evan picked up his spoon.


    "You are not as lovely as my ex-husband," Avery said on purpose.


    "Lovely?" Evan was interested in her words, "You said your ex-husband is lovely?"


    "My ex-husband feeds me with his mouth."


    Evan couldn''t bear it and finally put down his spoon, "You want me to feed you with the mouth?"


    Why did he feel he met her on the first day?


    Had it not been for the mask, perhaps Evan would never have known the woman was so passionate in front of another man.


    "I don''t mind if you want to."


    Evan tried to keep his temper, gnashed his teeth, and said, "Avery! Let''s go if you have finished."


    Avery took a look at him, who was really angry. If she stimulated him again, he would be out of control. Avery shrugged her shoulders, picked up her spoon, and began to have her food carelessly.


    After answering the phone, Robert came over, "Mr. Lautner, the helicopter sent was in a storm over the desert, and the whole helicopter crashed."


    "How about the aerial photograph?"


    "Because it''s a live video, the footage of the aerial photograph is basically recorded."


    Evan waved to Robert to signal him to retreat.


    "How could this happen?" The desert was so dangerous that even helicopters couldn''t take refuge.


    Evan clipped a piece of meat, and Avery bit it into her mouth. While chewing, she asked, "Why did you send them first? Isn''t it safe to have days of rain in the desert?"


    "Don''t you think we should explore the way before we go?"


    "But it''s too dangerous."


    "It''s more dangerous not to have an overall arrangement in advance. After all, you''re with me."


    "What''s the matter with me? Is it more dangerous to take me with you?"


    "I don''t want to put you in danger."


    Avery chuckled, "You speak like my ex-husband."


    Evan just drank a mouthful of water, and was choked by the woman''s words, "You haven''t forgotten your ex-husband?"


    "Yes,..." Avery deliberately did not finish the words and saw the man''s smile. She suddenly said, "If I don''t forget him, then there will be nothing between us."


    "¡­"


    Avery took the glass from his hand and took a sip, frowning, "It''s a little bitter?"


    Evan held the glass and took another sip. Holding the transparent glass, he drank the water slowly, elegant and calm.


    He paused and whispered, "The water is different from your country. It is normal for the water to be bitter."


    "Oh." She pretended that she''s not aware of what was going on.


    "If you are not used to it, would you like some juice?"


    "It''s cold."


    "Get it heated?"


    "When the juice is heated, it destroys its nutrition."


    "It''s hard to serve you. What about other drinks?"


    "They''re unhealthy."


    "¡­"


    Evan took a look at her and drank a large mouthful of water. He suddenly fixed the back of her head, kissed her, and fed water to her with his mouth.


    Avery has been flirting with him, and now she began to become embarrassed when he took the initiative.


    What he wanted to do has always been incontrovertible. His tongue stirred in her mouth as if to filter out the bitterness.


    The water mixed with his taste was sweet, sliding into her throat. The water flows down the corners of her mouth.


    When the men took the initiative to leave, they were linked to a thin silk thread of saliva between their lips.


    Bodyguards and Robert turned their backs in a playful way, and they were used to it. "It''s still bitter?" At this time, Evan smiled with satisfaction. When he used his fingers to wipe Avery''s mouth, Avery bit his fingers and licked them.


    He didn''t rush to pull his fingers out, leaned over her ear, and said charmingly, "Wait for my punishment at night."


    The hot air sprayed on Avery''s sensitive ears, causing a gentle shudder.


    With such teasing, Avery stared at him with a red face. Knowing that he was Evan, she still gave birth to a different feeling.


    Looking at the woman, Evan contentedly took her hand, "Let''s go to buy some clothes?"


    Crossing the desert wasn''t that easy, so they had to be well prepared.


    Country H had its distinctive features, where people liked to use a variety of colors as decorations. The streets appeared very festive because of these strong colors.


    As the elevator slowly rose to the mall, they saw a group of beautiful women dancing the samba on the square.


    They had long and colored hair accessories made of ostrich hair, colored wings, and skirts.


    "Was there a carnival here?"


    "The carnival will last for three nights. They are practicing samba to prepare for the samba contest."

 Chapter 658 - 658: It’s Mine

    Avery listened to Evan''s words in silence, knowing that there would be five samba dance activities every year during the carnival. All samba dance enthusiasts would be here to attend the contest. The winner would be rich in awards and infinite glory.


    "Are you interested in it?"


    Avery shook her head, only feeling that the women looked pretty in colorful skirts and hair accessories.


    The elevator just arrived at the floor they wanted to go.


    Avery went to the accessory shop and wanted to buy some hair accessories to tie her hair, while Evan went to answer a phone.


    In a luxurious accessory shop, Avery saw a hair accessory inlaid with a white diamond, which was so beautiful.


    She was just about to reach for it, and suddenly someone was faster than her.


    It''s a woman''s hand.


    The woman picked it up directly and quickly took it away.


    Avery, "..."


    The woman snatched the hair accessory from her hand. Avery gave a sneer at her.


    It was a beautiful young woman who was followed by two bodyguards in a black suit.


    The woman looked familiar. Avery frowned. Where had she seen her? She can''t recall the exact place, but she knew that this woman is familiar.


    Avery thought about it carefully. Suddenly it occurred to her that it''s the princess who had taken her seat at the diplomatic dinner.


    "It''s you?"


    Avery didn''t remember what her name was but felt that this woman was arrogant. Was the princess going to take the hair accessory from her?


    The princess, who did not seem to see Avery, turned to pick something else.


    Avery went over to greet her, "Hey, Miss."


    The woman heard the words and was stunned. Then she turned her head and looked at Avery, with some contempt in her eyes. "Who are you?"


    Avery gave a sarcastic smile. Was the princess deliberately pretending not to know her?


    Avery said sarcastically, "Oh? Miss, you''re not blind. I thought you were blind. Why did you take the hair accessory from me?"


    As soon as Avery finished her words, the princess''s look suddenly changed, "What are you talking about? I''m telling you, I got it first. It''s mine."


    Suddenly, some people around looked at them. The shopping guide also rushed over.


    The princess turned her head and shouted at the shopping guide, "I''ll get it. I''ll get whatever I want! I''ll get everything I want!"


    The shopping guide was embarrassed to look at Avery and whispered, "I''m sorry, Miss. This is a limited edition, so..."


    Seeing the shopping guide taking away the hair accessory, Avery coldly mocked, "Wait! Some people don''t understand the rules, and you stand by her side. I found the hair accessory first, and I''m ready to buy it. Wrap it up for me!"


    "It''s mine!"


    The shopping guide was in a dilemma, but she seemed to want to give it to the princess after a glance at the two.


    "You dare give her?" Avery said instantly.


    The woman wasn''t afraid at all and ordered the bodyguard to let the shopping guide wrap up the hair accessory.


    "This is Country H. Do you think you are still in Country B? I''m telling you, get out of here right now, or I''ll let you suffer."


    At this time, there have been a lot of people. Everyone was watching them.


    Being provoked, Avery pretended to be afraid, "You''ll make me suffer? I''m so scared. Come on, please don''t let me go!"


    "You!"


    The princess was so angry with Avery that she pointed to her bodyguards and shouted, "What are you waiting for? Let them wrap it up for me quickly."


    The bodyguard behind her was about to fetch the hair accessory.


    At the same time, a man''s voice suddenly came, "Wait!"


    As soon as this voice came out, everyone''s eyes were on the man.


    When Avery heard the voice, she knew who was coming. A slender figure took the lead into her eyes.


    The manager of the shop was following him.


    The man in front of her, wearing a coat, was noble and elegant. When he showed up, everyone present was amazed.


    Unexpectedly, when the princess saw Evan was coming, she had already put away her arrogance and went to him, "Mr. Lautner."


    Avery observed the woman''s changes and gave a sneer in her heart.


    Evan directly ignored that princess and went directly to Avery, "What happened?"


    After answering a phone, he saw the accessory shop was surrounded by a number of people and knew something happened.


    Evan ignored the princess, and Avery deliberately complained in his arms, "Darling, I was bullied. They not only took the hair accessory I want to buy but also threatened to let me suffer. They are so arrogant."


    Evan stared at Avery and knew her intentions. She has never been kind to her enemy.


    In Evan''s eyes, what her woman said was true.


    Whether his woman was right or wrong, it''s always others'' problem to provoke her.


    "Manager!"


    The manager knew what happened at a glance, and he immediately came to Evan, "Mr. Lautner, leave this matter to me."


    The manager called the shopping guide directly and said to her, "Go and wrap the hair accessory for this lady."


    The lady, the manager, said it was obviously Avery.


    As soon as the manager finished his words, the princess suddenly became angry and went to Evan, "Mr. Lautner, shall we have a talk?"


    It seemed that they knew each other. Who was this so-called princess?


    Evan wanted to refuse, but the princess whispered something in his ear. Then he looked at Avery, "I''ll be back soon."


    Now everyone was confused. Would they have this problem settled in private?


    Evan went out with the princess, who opened the door and said, "Mr. Howel, my father helped you hide your identity. I''m angry that you humiliated me."


    Evan gave a cold smile, "It''s your father, not you who helped me."


    Claudia Lautner was so angry that she stomped on her feet, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll reveal your identity in front of her?"

 Chapter 659 - 659: Evan Is My Husband

    Evan was angry. Except for Avery, no one dares to threaten him in this way. Otherwise,


    Evan must kill them.


    Putting his hands in pockets, Evan looked so powerful, which made all people anxious.


    Evan was so cold that Claudia Lautner was scared too.


    "Do you want me to make me publicly identify myself? If you tell her who I am, I will stop investing in H Country. It depends on you," Evan sneered.


    Then he turned around and left first.


    Avery was lying lazily on the display cabinet. She turned to look at Evan. Under the light, he looked taller.


    "Mr. Lautner can''t handle a woman?"


    "The only woman I can''t handle is you."


    Avery laughed. "Luckily, he is a male," Avery thought to herself.


    The manager had taken out the jewelry box, and someone in the crowds whispered, "It is Princess Claudia. How dare you are. It is not their shop. Why not allow the princess to buy it?"


    "Yes. Avery and Evan don''t respect our country."


    There was an air of tension because of the crowds'' discussion.


    Seeing that more and more people came around, the manager said calmly, "We should obey rules no matter where we are.


    At first, this woman, Avery, claimed that she likes the thing. So, I think we should give it to her. Besides, you made a mistake. This man is the acting CEO of the luxury brand. In other words, this girl''s boyfriend is the CEO."


    As Claudia came in, she heard what they said and became angry. She was so mad that she took an ear stud and dropped it on the ground. Then she stared at her and snorted arrogantly.


    Avery didn''t avoid her provocation. Instead, she stared at Claudia as if she was a winner and said to Evan, "Darling, she broke something in your store."


    It means that Claudia needed to pay for broken articles.


    Since Claudia was the princess of H Country and very honorable, the manager was embarrassed.


    Evan winked at the manager who had to walk over Claudia and said, "The princess, as for the earrings?"


    Claudia shuddered with anger and took out a card from her pocket, "Fine. Pay."


    She threw the card on the manager''s face.


    Avery glanced at the card and said, "It is not enough. I guess."


    "Is it not enough? As the princess, do you think I lack money?"


    "Really? Are you sure? The earrings were made by the famous designer, Sophie Johnson. It is made of a rare blue diamond, can be the treasure of the shop. I suggest you use another to pay. Otherwise, you will be embarrassed if there is not enough money."


    Claudia looked at the display cabinet but didn''t see the price. She believed that Avery extorted her money, so she said peacefully, "You shouldn''t extort money. There is no price tag."


    "Because it is priceless, there is no price tag," Avery stood upright. There was a display cabinet between Avery and the princess. She pointed to the display cabinet, which was for saving the earring, saying, "I suggest that you read the product testing certification first."


    The manager took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands, "The princess. The pair of earrings are not for sale. Besides, it has been insured. If the princess doesn''t want to make a lawsuit, you need to pay 280 million."


    Claudia''s face suddenly turned pale and shouted, "You lied to me."


    Avery smiled lightly and said, "It seems that the princess prefers to lead to a lawsuit."


    Claudia became mad. Unexpectedly, Avery was hard to handle.


    At this time, the manager gave the card back to Claudia, "The princess, it is over the limited amount."


    Claudia snatched the card embarrassedly. It was not enough to pay 280 million even if she paid with all of her credit cards.


    The manager didn''t know how to deal with the thing. He saw that Avery had picked up the phone and called the police.


    Claudia quickly rushed to grab the phone, "Don''t call the police."


    Claudia was the princess of H Country. If someone knew the thing, Claudia was too ashamed to stay in H Country.


    Avery collected her mobile phone and shook it in front of Claudia, "It doesn''t matter if you can''t pay, but you should apologize to me."


    Since there were so many people, Claudia was not willing to apologize.


    Finally, Claudia agreed because she couldn''t pay so much money.


    "I¡­am¡­.s¡­" Claudia didn''t finish still, but Avery stopped her, "There is a radio in the shopping center. I hope you can speak it loudly."


    Claudia was so angry that she shivered all over. "She dared to ask me to apologize in public? She is destroying my respect," Claudia thought to herself.


    "Otherwise, I have to make a lawsuit."


    Then Avery gave the shopping bag to the bodyguard and took Evan away.


    "You are naughty," Evan played with Avery''s fingers, "Are you happy now?"


    "Just so so. Claudia was too arrogant. She thinks that she can get anything as long as she likes. In my opinion, she deserved it."


    "Are you tired?"


    "A little bit, but I need to buy something," Since Avery took a plane flight for more than ten hours last night, there was still jet lag. It was a complete accident to meet Claudia.


    All of a sudden, Evan crouched down with her back to her.


    "What are you doing?" Avery asked. Then she was thinking, "It seems that he wants to carry me?"


    "Come on."


    "Here?" Avery asked. They were in the shopping center with a lot of people here. If Evan carries her here, it will attract many people.


    "Evan is my husband. If he wants to carry me, why not care about others'' opinions?" Avery thought to himself.


    Then Avery walked over Evan and laid on Evan''s back.


    After fastening her, Evan carried her walking to the shopping center.


    Evan was tall and erect. He could walk steadily and firmly.


    Avery lowered his head and smelled light cologne on his neck. Evan rarely used perfume, but Avery usually smelled it on Mr. Launter''s body.


    Avery took a deep breath and murmured, "I forgive you."


    Avery said in a low voice. Since it was noisy in the shopping center, Evan seemed to hear something, but he didn''t know what she had said.


    Evan suddenly stopped all of a sudden, "What are you talking about?"


    Avery shook Evan''s arms, "Did you hear that?"


    Evan answered yes and then continued to carry her walking forward.


    When Avery was going to say what she was just saying, the radio in the big shopping center sounded all of a sudden.

 Chapter 660 - 660: Initiative To Seduce Him

    It was from Claudia. "I''m sorry," she said loudly and angrily. Thus, it can be seen that she was unwilling to apologize.


    Avery was lying on Evan''s back but said nothing, even if Claudia apologized.


    When Evan held her to the outdoor store, Evan put Avery down. At the same time, Robert brought a man, saying, "Mr. Howel, he is coming."


    Avery raised her eyes, looking at the man. He looked like a local man with dark skin.


    Before Avery asked questions, Evan said, "This is the tour guide."


    Avery had guessed that it was the tour guide for helping them cross the desert next a few days before the tour guide made a brief self-introduction.


    The tour guide grinned, "My name is Arthur. I''m a local."


    Avery nodded politely. She didn''t know why Evan asked the tour guide to come here now.


    "He will help us prepare the necessities that we need. We can drive there, but you don''t have to bring many things."


    "We only take necessities, something like this and this. Although it looks good, it is useless, and you don''t have to buy it," the tour guide pointed to a bunch of beautiful clothes, and strongly opposed all things that Avery wanted to bring.


    Finally, they only took something that Avery disliked.


    Avery didn''t insist on taking what she wanted because she knew the tour guide had more experience. Otherwise, Evan wouldn''t choose him.


    While Avery was picking up things what she wanted, Arthur was introducing the travel plan to Evan:


    "Because the nearby active volcano erupted, aftershocks still existed, and magnitude is difficult to predict. The water will be dried up fast. At least one week, it will dry up. This time, I think it will take three or four days."


    The less time the water dried up, the less time they got to look for Vanda.


    "Can we find Vanda in three or four days?" Avery asked. It was the most important thing that she cared about. It was also the reason why they went to the desert.


    "If we don''t leave early, we will be trapped in the desert at any time. Therefore, I suggest that we should make full preparation."


    Avery remembered that the men who tapped away along the road all died at night because of a storm. She then asked, "Is the storm coming frequently?"


    "That''s right. If we can''t get out in a short time, some more unexpected situations happen. Vanda is a precious plant. It is impossible to find it in three or four days.


    Avery frowned deeply. It means that they were likely to be trapped.


    "What should we do if we are trapped?" It was called Death Desert. If they were trapped, there was no hope for escaping.


    For this question, suddenly, Arthur didn''t know how to answer the question.


    After a while, Arthur answered, "Someone did go out from the desert but is still alive. I just heard that the princess Claudia had been kidnapped, and then, for avoiding being chased, the kidnapper took her to the desert.


    It is said that the princess escaped from a secret passage."


    "The princess Claudia?" Avery was quite surprised.


    "That''s right. The princess is probably the only person in the world who knows the secret passage. People who went to the desert with her were dead or missed."


    "It means if we can go to the desert with princess Claudia, we can be still alive even if we are trapped."


    Arthur nodded. He had confidence.


    Avery signed. She and Claudia had been enemies. Now, what should she do?


    "It seems like a joke," Avery thought to herself.


    "I will deal with it," Evan held Avery''s shoulders with both arms.


    After preparing everything, Arthur left. He needed to make preparations too.


    The bodyguards first sent things to the hotel and then went to the supermarket to prepare water and food.


    Evan pushed the shopping cart to the food area, "Pick up what you like."


    Avery thought for a moment and said, "Water, instant noodles, bread, and chocolate."


    "The bodyguards will buy them. Pick up what you like," There were a few days before they went to the desert.


    Finally, they bought a lot of food. Evan pushed a cart and walked in front of Avery. He was going to pay for her.


    Few people were waiting for pay.


    Avery threw things that she likes into the cart. When the cashier scanned the snacks one by one, Avery picked up a box of gum and threw it into the cart.


    Evan glanced unintentionally at the shopping cart and paused for a few seconds. He narrowed his eyes, asking, "Do you want this?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?" Avery tilted her head. She couldn''t understand why Evan was surprised when she picked up a box of gum, "Don''t you like the taste?"


    Evan answered gravely, "Do you like this?"


    "Yes. It is not an abnormal taste," Avery then put the gum on the cash register where many snacks were for scanning.


    When they went back to the hotel, Avery knelt on the sofa and put her snacks in order.


    Evan soon walked out of his bedroom, took a bottle of wine, and then sat on another side of the sofa. As he was pouring wine, he kept staring at the snacks.


    Avery looked back at him, still didn''t understand why Evan was unhappy.


    Ever since they bought a lot of snacks, Evan was unhappy.


    When Avery arranged her snacks, she found the gum she just bought.


    However, when she recognized it, she finally knew why Evan was unhappy.


    It was not the gum, but a condom. Avery made a mistake.


    So, Evan thought Avery was going to make love with Mr. Lautner.


    Avery''s face became hot all of a sudden. It was no wonder that Evan asked whether she liked it or not.


    Now, Avery knew that Evan was angry at her.


    Suddenly, Avery got an evil idea. Then she put the gum into her pocket and walked over Evan.


    She knelt on the man between his legs, holding his face with both hands.


    Evan roughly guessed what Avery wanted to do because she had bought a condom, and now she was taking the initiative to seduce him.


    "How dare she is!" Evan thought to himself.


    Evan asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    Avery''s purple lips opened slightly and said gently, "Wanna seduce you."


    Evan kept silent, but Avery deliberately touched him. She first touched Evan''s chest and then continued to move. Finally, she put her hands on Evan''s belt and stopped.


    Click¡ª


    The belt was finally unlocked. She slowly dragged it out of his pants.


    Evan narrowed his eyes slightly. He wanted to know what Avery was going to do with Mr. Lautner.


    Unexpectedly, Avery dared to take off his pants.


    Avery was taking off Evan''s pants.

 Chapter 661 - 661: I Should Taste It

    Evan held Avery''s hands tight and stopped her, staring at the wine on the coffee table.


    Avery smiled, "Well. Am I hurried? Shall we drink wine first?"


    Avery turned around, seeing there were two bottles of wine that Evan just brought on the coffee table. Evan would have planned to give the wine to Avery, but he had never expected that Avery would take off his pants at first.


    On the contrary, Avery wanted to check whether there were injuries on his knees.


    Avery poured the wine gracefully and handed it to Evan.


    "Why did you bring two bottles of wine?" Avery asked while she was thinking, "Does he think we can drink a lot of wine?"


    Evan reached out to get the wine without saying a word.


    Evan looked at Avery, who was pouring wine for herself and sitting next to him, side by side.


    Avery glanced at Evan and sipped at his wine.


    "Two bottles of wine taste different. Wanna try?" Evan looked at Avery seriously. She raised her lips slightly and asked deliberately, "Is it delicious?"


    Avery held the goblet with her fair fingers. When she was slowly shaking the cup, she could smell the rich and strong aroma, "It tastes good."


    "Try this one," Evan gave his goblet to Avery.


    Avery handed it and drank it, nodding and grinning.


    Seeing Avery was happy to drink it, Evan invited her to drink another cup of wine.


    Evan gazed at her and raised the corner of her mouth, "Wanna another cup?"


    Then Avery drank again and again while Evan was silent.


    Avery almost drank up one bottle of wine.


    Evan knocked on his knees with his fingers, waiting for the moment when Avery was drunk.


    "Well. Stop drinking."


    Avery took the last sip. Her cheeks were flushed and stopped drinking, "If I continue to drink, I will be drunk."


    Evan stared at Avery, asking in a low voice, "Let''s finish the last bottle."


    "You didn''t drink. I already drank it up," Avery complained. She thought it was unfair.


    Avery still got energy before, but now Evan found Avery had no energy at all. She had closed eyes lying on the sofa.


    Evan leaned forward and touched Avery''s red face, "Are you drunk?"


    Avery was drowsy and wanted to sleep, but she was still conscious, whispering, "I am not drunk."


    Evan then asked, "Don''t drink wine any more?"


    Avery raised her head and looked at Evan respectfully, narrowing her eyes, "Do you want to make me drunk and r.a.p.e me?"


    Evan laughed it off, pinching Avery''s chine and saying, "You are so open. I don''t have to make you drunk. Why do you pretend to be shy?"


    Avery was not stupid. She continued to ask, "So, why do you keep asking me to drink wine? If you don''t want to r.a.p.e me, why do you treat me in that way? I can''t believe you."


    Evan was leaning over Avery. The atmosphere became more intense, "We need a little spice. Don''t you like it?"


    Avery''s s.e.xy clavicle was itchy because of Evan''s breath. When she was going to touch it, Evan held it first.


    Evan rubbed Avery''s soft fingers with his slender fingers. The behavior was sending some mixed signals.


    "It is true that I didn''t drink wine. Would it be late if I drink it now?" Evan asked.


    Avery was almost unconscious. "No one stopped him from drinking."


    Evan put Avery''s hands behind and tied with his tie gently.


    "What are you doing?"


    Avery had no energy to move now.


    Evan pressed against Avery with his muscular body. In the dark, he lowered his head and unfastened the belt around Avery''s waist.


    Avery''s bathrobes loosened.


    Avery was n.a.k.e.d, lying on the black leather sofa. Her beautiful chest, slim waist, and legs can be seen clearly.


    Evan had deep eyes but still looking peaceful.


    Evan kept a sip of the wine in his mouth and dropped it into Avery''s mouth.


    Avery swallowed so quickly that she choked.


    "Don''t be hurried," Evan kissed the corner of Avery''s lips gently and then kissed her body. The fragrance and intense aroma of wine on Avery''s body evoked Evan''s desire.


    Evan kissed Avery''s body, leaving a little bite.


    Avery held the sheets with her fingers tight, breathing quickly, "Don''t¡­"


    Evan bit Avery gently. Soon her clavicle got a deep teeth mark. Since Avery got hurt, Evan started to kiss her injury.


    "Well. I should taste it."


    Evan kissed Avery all over as if he was nibbling on her body.


    Gradually, Avery started to tremble terribly and buried her face in Evan''s chest.


    Then Evan was in a shirt and pants pressed against Avery. Although Evan wore clothes still, they can feel each other again.


    Evan held Avery''s red face with his slender hand. Under the dim light, Evan stared at Avery, who looked feeble but charming.


    Avery''s eyes almost closed. She opened her mouth slightly but couldn''t even take a breath.


    Evan stretched his arm, took the wine, and fed wine to Avery.


    Avery was a little dizzy and snorted shyly.


    "Are you drunk?" Evan rolled Avery''s lips and kept breathing, "Um? Answer me."


    Avery almost lost control. The look of charm was in Avery''s eyes, but she stared at Evan without saying a word.


    Evan grinned and kissed her, "It seems that you are drunk."


    Avery wanted to sleep now because of the wine.


    Evan looked down at Avery, finding her eyes almost narrowed into a thin line, and whispered, "Go to sleep. Go to sleep."


    Avery suddenly woke up and opened her eyes, finding Evan was staring at her all the time.


    For one part, it was strange that Avery got somewhat a feeling of safety; for the other part, she couldn''t hold on. Therefore, she closed her eyes in the end.


    Soon, Avery fell asleep and started to breathe gently. Gradually, her breathing was regular.


    Evan lowered his head and kissed Avery''s forehead. Finally, she called Robert, "Are you ready?"


    "Yes. We had parked the helicopter outside."


    "Send a few more people here. Take care of Mrs. Howel. Don''t let her enter H Country again."


    Robert said, yes. He knew Evan took great pains to send Mrs. Howel back. He deliberately accompanied Mrs. Howel to buy outdoor equipment so that she thought she could go to the desert with him.


    But Evan wouldn''t take Avery to the desert. It was so dangerous.


    When Avery woke up, she would find she had left H Country.

 Chapter 662 - 662: I Am Too Careless

    A luxurious private jet was quietly flying through the starry night sky.


    In the middle of the night, Avery was drunk and light-headed. There was a pounding in her ears as if she kept bumping up and down.


    As Avery got up and went to the toilet, a maid came into and held her up.


    At that time, Avery looked around and finally realized that there was something wrong. "Am I in an airplane? Does Evan intend to bring two bottles of wine to get me drunk?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery pushed the maid away and then stood up, "Where is Mr. Howel?"


    "Mr. Howel asks us to escort you back to B Country."


    Avery rubbed her temples. "I am too careless. I had never doubted that Evan Howel would leave me here alone," She thought to herself.


    The maid was very nervous. According to Robert''s command, the maid had to take care of Avery, but he was also worried Avery would be in a rage if she found she was not in the hotel when she woke up.


    Unexpectedly, Avery was not in a rage.


    The maid turned hurriedly, waited for Avery, and then brought a bowl of soup for sobering Avery up.


    "Where am I?"


    "Near the Presidential Palace of B Country."


    "Well," Avery answered. And then she kept silent and drank the soup, soon, an idea came into her mind.


    After drinking the soup, the maid called Howard, "Mr. Howard, the princess had drunk the soup up. Everything was fine. Well, we will send the princess back safely to the Presidential¡­"


    The maid didn''t finish but was interrupted by Avery. Avery grabbed the phone and answered, "Mr. Howard, how are you?"


    Robert was astonished all of a sudden.


    "Where is Mr. Howel?"


    Robert glanced at Evan for obtaining permission. Then, he handed the phone to Evan.


    "Mr. Lautner," Avery said in a s.e.xy way as if nothing happened.


    Evan didn''t know how angry Avery was. She was lying on the soft bed of the plane at this time. She had chestnut-colored hair draping softly on her shoulders, a few strands of hair hanging down.


    "Where is the peach condom in my pocket?" Avery found the condom missed when she went to the toilet.


    "I took it away."


    "Mr. Lautner is a decent man. I had prepared the condom for you, but you did nothing and sent me back B Country. How decent you are! Otherwise, your d.i.c.k must get some problems."


    It seemed like ridicule, but Evan knew Avery was angry now.


    So Evan said gravely, "It would be dangerous to go to the desert. You can''t hold on for such a long time."


    "Take care. Don''t forget you had been trapped."


    "Therefore, I think you shouldn''t go with me."


    Since Avery was silent, Evan couldn''t help but add, "Take care of the little princess."


    "I will, Mr. Lautner."


    Evan was terrified when he heard that Avery called him Mr. Lautner. After hanging up, he started to be worried that Avery would act out.


    Six days later, the convoys arrived and parked at the door of the Presidential Palace.


    Robert was standing near the cars. He raised his hand and glanced over his watch, keeping walking forth and back.


    They have been waiting for almost three hours.


    Robert glanced at Evan, who was sitting in the SUV.


    "The princess Claudia is arrogant and rude. She dares to ask Mr. Howel to wait so long. We had planned to leave two days before, but she insisted on participating in a samba competition, so we delayed for two days,


    "If Princess Claudia hadn''t been to the desert, it wouldn''t be a good choice to go to the desert with her," Robert thought to himself.


    Evan frowned deeply, apparently very impatient.


    The tour guide, Arthur, found that the atmosphere was intense, so he got out of the car and smoked. There were many cigarette butts left by Robert. It was true that they had been waiting for a long time.


    "The princess Claudia had just finished the samba dance competition. I guessed that reporters must surround her," Arthur asked.


    "Five hours had been passed. The princess even got time to add makeup after the interview.


    It is well-known that princess Claudia was arrogant and willful. At this time, they did witness.


    The Presidential Palace


    Claudia was sitting in front of the dresser casually applying nail polish, and a group of maids was standing by.


    Another maid came in and urged the princess to move fast.


    "Why are you so hurried? Let them wait for more time," Claudia raised her left hand, looking at the nail polish just painted. Anyway, she was unsatisfied with them.


    "Change another color. It is too old-fashion," Claudia disliked it.


    The maids were terrified and happened to spill a bottle of pink nail polish.


    "You dare to spill my nail polish. Do you know how much it is? The princess of the United Kingdom had used it. You should pay for it. Pay it!" Claudia was angry and kicked the maid off.


    The maid stood up, shivering, and the knelt, "It''s my fault, the princess. Please forgive me. Please."


    "Which hand turned it over just now? Come on. Cut it down."


    When the bodyguards rushed in immediately, the maid stood up and ran away, standing behind the group of the maids.


    The bodyguards surrounded her, and the maid was terrified. While she was running, she was crying. When a bodyguard tried to catch her, she quickly pushed another maid out.


    The bodyguard held the maid, and then the maid shouted, "The princess, in my view, although the maid spilled the nail polish, she did save you."


    Someone was removing nail polish for Claudia. Hearing what the bodyguard said, she raised her head, "I dislike the man who likes to be clever." Claudia dried the nail polish, "Did she save me? Uh-huh, she spilled my nail polish. It is my treasure, which I have kept for so many years, but she dares to spill it."


    Seeing that maid was neither humble nor pushy, Avery became curious, "You are new? It seems that I have never seen you before."


    "The princess, her name is Abla. She has been here for a few days and doesn''t have a good understanding of rules," the butler answered.


    "Let me see," Claudia stood up and walked to the maid.


    The maid raised her head. She had bronze skin with freckles on her face. Although the shape of her face was good, she looked ugly still.


    Claudia curled her lips and looked away from her as if the maid made her disgusting.


    "Xiaoying?" Claudia looked at the maid who was stopped by the bodyguard and asked, "Did you just say that she saved me?"

 Chapter 663 - 663: You Touched Me?

    "Although the nail polish is first-class and specialized for the princess of the United Kingdom, nail polish is made of chemical stuff. Now, many years have passed, and it must be harmful now."


    Abla said calmly, "princess Claudia, your nails look very beautiful even if you don''t use the nail polish. I like it."


    "Really?" Claudia looked at her nail polish again, "show me your nails."


    Abla hesitated for a while and finally showed Claudia.


    Claudia glanced over them. They were uneven and dirty, as ugly as her face.


    Claudia was finally happy, "Fine. Forget the nail polish."


    "Let her go to the desert with me. Since she looks so ugly, I guess no one will close us," Claudia said to the butler.


    Abla answered yes, and at the same time, she felt happy in secret.


    "Oh my god. My hair is messed up again. You, wash your hands and help me get my hair done," Claudia wanted to let Evan wait for a long time because he didn''t make Avery stop.


    From that moment, Claudia was shameful. Someone even laughed at her when she participated in the samba dance competition.


    "I will take revenge. Evan asked me to go to the desert with him because he wants to know where the secret passage is. I know it, but I won''t go with him if my father doesn''t ask me to go with him," Claudia thought to herself.


    "It was full of wind and sand in the desert. If I expose myself to strong sunlight for a long time, my skin will be destroyed," Claudia thought to herself.


    Abla washed her hands and picked up a comb, making an ordinary ponytail for Claudia.


    But Claudia was not satisfied with it, "You can only make the ponytail?"


    Abla lowered her head, "No, the other hairstyles are too complicated. I am afraid that Mr. Lautner would wait for you for a long time and would have a bad impression on you."


    "Uh-huh. Do you think I am afraid of Mr. Lautner?"


    "In my opinion, the princess, you need to make a good impression on Mr. Lautner. It is a long journey. Probably, you need help from him. After all, he is a man. He must be more familiar with survival skills than you get."


    Claudia pushed her away, "Did I ask for your opinions? Shut up. Otherwise, I will let the bodyguard cut your tongue off."


    Abla stopped talking, but she looked fearless still. "Is she a little rusty?" Abla thought to herself.


    Claudia glared at Abla, warning her to behave herself. Then she wore high heels and walked out, followed by more than ten maids. Some were responsible for carrying luggage. Some were responsible for bringing snacks.


    Abla also followed, dragging a big box. Soon, she saw there was a convoy in front of the Presidential Palace.


    Looking from a distance, it was Evan who wore a green windbreaker.


    Claudia walked towards him, kept his head up proudly, and gave him a snort.


    "Mr. Lautner, sorry. I''m late," Claudia pretended to apologize.


    Evan''s face didn''t change but said to Robert, "Take the princess to get in the car."


    Robert smiled at the princess and brought her to get in a white RV, "Princess, please get in the car."


    Claudia looked back at Abla, "Get in the car with me."


    Abla reached out her fingers, pointing to herself, "Me?"


    "Can''t you hear clearly? Come on. Be quick," Claudia turned around and entered the RV.


    Since Abla dragged a big box, she was unstable and shook slightly. After taking a few steps, she tripped over the suitcase. Finally, she fell right in front of Evan and threw herself into his arms.


    Evan frowned. He refused to have any contacts with other women, so he immediately pushed the maid away, but Abla held Evan''s sleeves tight to keep balance.


    Evan smelled a scent of milk, which reminded him of Avery.


    Evan narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman. She was an ordinary man. There were full of freckles on her face.


    Evan dropped his eyes to the maid''s eyes.


    Robert was astonished as if he realized something. He moved forward and was going to pull the maid away, but Abla took a half step back quickly before getting caught and grabbed Evan''s chest muscles.


    The maid kept hitting on Evan because she believed that no one could guess who she.


    The maid, Abla, was Avery Peters.


    It seemed like Avery was sorry for her careless behavior. But actually, she was proud of herself.


    Evan didn''t allow her to go to the desert with her, but she followed by still. Now, Avery pretended to be an ugly maid.


    Just a few days ago, Avery managed to get inside the Presidential Palace of B Country so that she could go to the desert with Evan.


    "Evan can pretend to be Mr. Lautner. I can be a maid too," Avery said to herself.


    In this way, Evan didn''t have to take care of Avery, and she could also go to the desert with him at the same time.


    Evan quickly grabbed the maid''s right wrist, "You touched me?"


    Avery pretended to be innocent and answered, "I didn''t mean to touch you."


    "I think you intended to do so. How dare you!"


    Avery shook her head, "I didn''t mean to do it."


    "Shall I break your wrist?"


    "No, I didn''t do it. If Mr. Lautner forces me to admit it, I can admit because I am afraid that my wrist will be broken."


    Robert was astonished. He had never expected that a maid was so brave and arrogant.


    At that time, Claudia looked out from the car, saying, "Mr. Lautner, I''m sorry. This maid is not smart. Please forgive her."


    Although Evan held Avery hard, she kept staring at him without frowning.


    Evan immediately let go of Avery''s hands and stared at his palm. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    "Why does Mr. Lautner pester the maid with this? If you like it, I can give this maid to you."


    "Mr. Lautner," Robert called Evan and was going to say something, but Evan ordered the maid, "Go back to your master''s car."


    Robert breathed a sigh of relief. He would have reminded Evan that it would be a trap if Claudia took the initiative to give the maid to him. Luckily, Evan refused her without hesitation.


    When Robert saw the maid got in the car, he made an evil smile.

 Chapter 664 - 664: Why Don’t You Answer Me?

    As Tinder watched the maid entering the RV, he smiled as his prank was about to work.


    The luggage was handed over to the bodyguard, and he placed it in the car used to store luggage.


    The second Avery got in the car, Claudia said suddenly," You are quite smart for an ugly woman."


    Avery didn''t know what she was talking about as she came to her.


    Claudia Lautner sat on the brown leather sofa. In front of her was a brown glass table full of snacks.


    Claudia''s assistant sat next to her and brought her a pack of ch.i.p.s.


    Claudia asked, "Do you throw yourself at George Lautner?"


    "I didn''t mean it."


    "If you don''t, why do you lean across him for such a long time?"


    "I twisted my ankle and couldn''t get up..."


    Claudia smiled meaningfully. She wasn''t mean. She said nicely, "George Lautner has a perfect body. Many women are obsessed with their handsome looks. But his body, that''s the body of women''s s.e.x partners in dreams."


    Avery stood there, listening but not making remarks.


    "You have average looks. But George isn''t attracted to looks. He''s seen all sorts of women. Maybe he''s into your type..."


    Avery still didn''t respond. Claudia got tired of talking on her own. She questioned her, "I''m talking to you. Why don''t you answer me?"


    "Your Highness, you said you could cut my tongue if I spoke again."


    "I''m asking you to be careful what you say on what occasions. If you speak casually, you might offend others."


    "Okay. But I don''t know what you mean."


    "I mean, if you like a guy, go for it."


    Avery had to hold back the urge to smile. She knew what Claudia was up to. She wanted to see Avery getting humiliated. She wanted her to seduce George Lautner and saw how Avery made a fool of herself. It was her pastime activity.


    Avery looked shocked, "No. George Lautner is way out of my depth. How can I court him?"


    "What if I order you to?"


    Avery stood there, helplessly. She looked unhappy. But she was okay with it. George was, in fact, her man. She had every right to court him.


    But, Claudia''s attitude was worth thinking.


    It wasn''t her business to tell Avery to court George.


    Crack...


    As she was thinking, the car hit something. It was a small bump. Claudia and her assistant were sitting. And Avery was standing. She lost balance and tilted. Luckily, she got hold of the back of the sofa and restored her balance.


    She thought the car ran over some hard things like a rock. So she didn''t think much about it.


    But the car had more and more bumps as it went on.


    Were there so many rocks on the road? Why was it so bumpy?


    Avery shook as the car. Claudia and her assistant also shook heavily. The snacks on the tabla fell on the floor.


    Claudia yelled at the driver, "What''s going on?"


    The driver didn''t hear her since they were kept apart by a panel.


    Avery said, holding the back of the sofa, "I''ll take a look."


    Then she swayed to approach the driver holding anything she could. She sat on the passenger''s seat.


    "What''s going on?"


    "This is a bumpy road. Get back and don''t interfere with my driving."


    The driver hurried to chase Avery off.


    Avery didn''t listen to him. She looked outside the window. This was the suburb. But the road couldn''t be so bumpy.


    Avery looked ahead. In front of them was the same model, RV. When she took a second look, there were stones of the sizes of fists falling from under the bottom of the RV.


    It could be an accident if one or two stones fell. But if stones kept falling...


    Were they intentional?


    Avery figured out what it was.


    Since Claudia left the presidential house, and she met Evan, they couldn''t wait to get rid of each other since they were enemies.


    And Claudia kept Evan waiting for over three hours. Was this Evan''s way of getting back at her?


    As Avery was thinking, she was someone''s head from the RV in front of them. The guy saw Avery and withdrew his head back fast.


    It was Tinder.


    Avery couldn''t help smiling silently. If Princess Claudia knew Evan was behind this, there would be a good show.


    The driver started urging Avery to get back, "Go back! If you let yourself in my head, don''t blame me if I drive this car into the ditch."


    Avery had to go back to be with Claudia.


    Claudia couldn''t handle the bumps anymore. The assistant held her with a plastic bag. Claudia put her head in it.


    The assistant saw Avery and said, "Come and help me. Princess Claudia has car sickness."


    Avery staggered over and held the bag.


    She looked down. Claudia had a pale face and pale lips.


    "Did the driver tell you what was going on?"


    "The roads ahead are under construction. So it is gonna be a little bumpy."


    "Can''t we go another way? Prince Claudia has car sickness. If it keeps like this, she won''t be able to cope."


    Avery thought this was what Evan went after. But she said, pretending to look worried, "The driver said it was the closest way."


    Claudia was vomiting. She waved her hands and said, "Let the driver stop. I feel sick."


    Avery had to go back to ask the driver, "How much longer do we have to keep driving?"


    Asking the driver was in vain. She should have asked Tinder.


    "It''s okay."


    Avery looked at the RV. No stones were falling.


    Avery went back, and Claudia lied down on the sofa. She was like a different girl.


    Soon, the car stopped. The driver opened the door and told them to get some rest.


    Claudia immediately got up from the sofa," Hurry! Help me get out to have some air."


    Claudia lost her balance, and her assistant held her.


    Avery followed them to get out of the RV. They were stopping in a service zone.


    Evan also got out of the car. Tinder was with them. He kept looking at Avery''s direction.


    Tinder whispered to Evan, "Sir, look at Princess Claudia, she can barely stand up."


    Evan leaned over on the car. He didn''t look at Claudia. He was looking at Avery, who stood next to her.


    The spot on Evan''s chest still hurt back from when Avery twisted it. But he couldn''t stop thinking of her milky scent.


    Evan whispered back to Tinder, "I want everything on that maid."

 Chapter 665 - 665: Pull Your Shirt Up

    Tinder was surprised. Why would his master want information on that ugly maid?


    If Evan did it because the maid took advantage of the situation to be intimate with him, he could have his men deal with her. If it happened before, whoever flirted with Evan would not see the sun of the next day.


    Tinder looked at the maid, and she looked back. Tinder thought how audacious it was this maid to peek!


    Then Tinder glared at the maid, which was ignored by her.


    Tinder was speechless.


    Tinder walked over and called his men to have the maid''s information checked. If he knew that the maid was not from the rich and powerful, he would have asked her to be killed quietly. How audacious was she to pry on his master? She should have looked in the mirror and regret how ugly she was.


    Avery was behind Claudia, who hung her body on the assistant because of the car sickness.


    The assistant held her and yelled at Avery, who was dozing off, "Hurry and help me!"


    Avery held Claudia''s hands. She looked up. In front of them was a nice restaurant. The walls were red. It stood out since the servicing station was green.


    It was probably H Country was still rebuilding not long after the volcano''s eruption. Few would choose to go out at such a time. So there weren''t many guests.


    Avery and they went in, so did Evan and Tinder. The assistant held Claudia to a table next to the window. So she could sit down on the sofa. The assistant was with Claudia since she was a kid. So she took great care of her.


    Claudia''s face was green from being sick. She was weak, unlike the overbearing girl she used to be.


    Avery looked around. There was literally no one except Claudia''s men. Even the waiter lacked energy. He didn''t serve the table after seeing the guests.


    Avery looked outside the window. There was the sun''s shadow underneath the tree. A lot of birds flew far away. She could see the trees were swaying.


    "What are you doing standing there? Get the Princess a glass of water. How stupid are you!"


    The assistant wanted to kick Avery.


    Her voice reminded Avery of where she was.


    She hurried to get to the water cooler to get Claudia a glass of water. There was a bodyguard who was probably fetching Evan water.


    She walked over, and the bodyguard didn''t pay any attention to her. He was surprised until Avery reached out to take a glass. The bodyguard shook his hand, and the hot water spilled on his hand.


    He didn''t deal with her burnt hand immediately.


    He put something in his pocket. Then he saw it was a maid. He got so mad and kicked Avery in her stomach. He was furious, "What are you doing? Can''t you see I''m here, you ugly bitch!"


    Avery flew back and hit the chair behind her.


    She felt sudden and great pain around her stomach. She covered her stomach, and her face was wrinkled because of pain.


    The bodyguard didn''t want to let her go. He charged over to vent his anger after he put the glass of water on the table. He stepped on her, but luckily, Avery rolled and dodged it.


    Their noise caused the attention of others. Tinder walked over first, "What''s going on?"


    The bodyguard looked at Tinder. He started to have concerns. And Claudia''s servants came over to help Avery up.


    "I guess George''s men are unfriendly to me. His bodyguard just attacked my maid without any concern. It looks like we''re going to depart on bad terms."


    Although Claudia said weakly due to the car sickness, no one dared to question the weight of what she said.


    "What happened?"


    Evan walked over and said Claudia said she wanted to get back.


    The bodyguard realized he made matters worse. So he hurried to explain, "I was fetching water for Mr. Howel. But that ugly woman came over and made me spill the water. I''m just trying to teach her a lesson."


    Tinder kicked the bodyguard, and he flew to hit the glass bottle.


    Although Tinder wasn''t impressed by the maid, she was Claudia''s maid. And Princess Claudia was the one woman they needed the most to go to the desert. So they had to be nice to her. Tinder apologized, "Your Highness, it''s my fault for not disciplining my man. If he ever offends you, please forgive him."


    Claudia lifted up her chain, "You have to mind the owner of the dog before you hit it."


    Then she gave Avery a look, "Fool."


    Avery was held up by the maid, and someone slipped her drugs, "You should go to the bathroom to take care of your wound. If you''re not healed, it''s going to be hard for you."


    The nice maid left in a hurry.


    Avery thought for a while and walked to the bathroom with the drugs holding her waist. But she had huge pressure because she sensed someone familiar was watching her.


    But she didn''t overthink because of her back. She walked into the bathroom without looking back.


    Tinder looked along the way Evan looked, "Sir," and he saw the back of the maid.


    "Her name is Abla. It was her 4th day in the presidential house to be Princess Claudia''s maid. Her father is a farmer in H Country. There''s nothing suspicious."


    "Is she married?"


    "No..."


    Then Evan walked towards the ladies'' room. Tinder was left there surprised. He didn''t know what Evan wanted to do.


    Was it because the thing with the bodyguard or that she flirted with him?


    Was Evan finally going to do something about it?


    But Evan just asked him whether Abla got married. This was...


    Tinder was curious. But he wouldn''t come along without Evan''s order. So he went back, scolding the bodyguard who kicked Avery.


    In the ladies'' room, Avery closed the door. She unbuttoned her shirt in front of the mirror.


    She got hurt in the back of her waist. She had to turn around to see the wounds from the mirror.


    She moved a little, and it hurt so much.


    That bodyguard was suspicious. All she did was reach out for glass and nothing more. Why was he frightened?


    He had to be trained to be alert to the change in the surrounding environment as a bodyguard. So he would know things around him.


    So what was he doing? And what did he put in his pocket?


    And he was very careful with the glass of water. It was suspicious too.


    Was there something special about the glass of water?


    He said that it was for Evan.


    Avery was caught up thinking and left her shirt unbuttoned. Her waist was shown. But she was lost in thoughts.


    She didn''t realize that the door to the bathroom was opened.


    Evan opened the door to come in. He saw how Avery''s shirt was unbuttoned. She had her back waist in the mirror. But she was thinking too hard that she didn''t realize someone came in.


    So Evan stood there and enjoyed watching her waist.


    The color of the skin was healthy bronze. Her waist was so small that he could hold it with her hands. She wore long black skirts. It looked so s.e.xy. Evan was so dry in the mouth, and he had urged.


    Evan rolled his Adam''s apple and said, "Pull your shirt up."

 Chapter 666 - 666: Evan Was Outrageous

    Evan was shaken up because of the sudden voice. She immediately pulled her shirt down.


    "You..."


    Seeing it was Evan, Avery was more relaxed. She leaned back towards the sink. She had no clue he would enter suddenly.


    She said, "This is the ladies'' room."


    Evan wasn''t threatened by it at all. He walked over and blocked her way.


    When he approached her, he smelt the same milky scent.


    Evan suddenly pulled Avery''s shirt up.


    Avery screamed. What the hell was going on? Why did Evan barge in and pulled her shirt up?


    What was he trying to do?


    Did Evan take the bait when she seduced him as the maid?


    She made herself so ugly. How could he do it?


    Avery pulled her shirt down. The more she thought about it, the madder she was. Evan was outrageous!


    Evan suddenly touched her stomach, and his hands had thin callus.


    Avery grabbed his hand, "Mr. Lautner, please show me some respect!"


    Avery was really frightened about what he might do to her in this place.


    "Didn''t you try to seduce me this morning?"


    "I have explained... It was an accident."


    "To be fair, I accidentally pulled up your shirt."


    Avery didn''t know why he was persistent to pull up her shirt.


    But Avery didn''t have time to think more about it because Evan did it. He could see her waist and stomach.


    Avery moved her hand, trying to cover it. But Evan grabbed her hand.


    Evan looked at her stomach with a hot look. His look finally settled on the scar around her waist.


    He said affirmatively, "You gave birth to kids."


    "Why is that a surprise? I was married once."


    "Hmm, I think so."


    Evan didn''t want to leave her alone. He would not have urges other women except Avery. His body could only remember hers. With contact, his primitive urges would be triggered.


    Was it face change techniques or human skin mask?


    Evan stares at Avery''s face. His instinct couldn''t be wrong. He was sure he would not have s.e.x with women other than Avery.


    He should hire investigators to find out if she was really in B Country.


    Evan suddenly said, "Avery?"


    Avery couldn''t believe what she heard. Did he recognize her? But when and how?


    She had made herself look so ugly...


    Avery was fluttered, "You must mistake me as another woman."They met less than 2 hours ago. And Evan already recognized her?


    Evan''s look was interesting. It all came down to that he loved her more than she did. She didn''t know his true identity after such a long time. But he recognized just by the way she smelt.


    "Oh? Really?"


    Evan didn''t plan to expose her identity. He stared at Avery. So she would not let anybody control her. And no one would change her mind as long as it was something she was determined to do.


    Evan got off, Avery. She moved to the door. When she touched it, she suddenly opened it and ran out. She didn''t seem like a woman with waist injury.


    Evan shook his head with a bitter smile. Avery came along too.


    He couldn''t help thinking that whether Avery did it for George Lautner or..."


    Pop!


    Gunshots were suddenly fired. Evan ran out immediately. He took Avery to fall on the ground. They rolled until they were at the edge of the wall in the hallway.


    Evan got on top of her, "Don''t move."


    Avery listened to gunshots carefully. They should come from the dining room. So she couldn''t hear them clearly.


    After ten minutes or so, the gunshots ended, and there were approaching footsteps.


    Tinder came over in a hurry, "Sir, are you okay?"He couldn''t believe it when he saw Evan got on top of the ugly maid, protecting her with all he had.


    When he took a second look, he really wished he didn''t see it. Did Evan turn so strange because Avery hurt him so badly?


    Or why was he interested in such an ugly maid?


    When they were together, it was like Belle and Beast, only on this occasion, Belle was Evan, and Beast was the maid.


    "Talk to me."


    "As we suspected, there were ambushes outside. They should be killers going after us."


    "Do you get them?"


    "We get one."


    "Torture him until I know who hired him."


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Wait," Evan said, "How''s Princess Claudia?"


    "She''s frightened."


    Evan waved hands at Tinder.


    Then he looked at Avery and her waist. He said, "Follow me."


    Then he walked out first.


    Avery didn''t know what he was doing. But she knew they were in a dangerous situation. She had to follow him.


    Claudia stood in the corner of the dining room. Bodyguards form a chain to protect her.


    They gave Evan a way for him to come through.


    "Your Highness, are you okay?"


    "Okay? Do I look like I''m okay? They are after you, aren''t they? I knew bad things would happen to me following you here."


    Claudia bit her lips. She had cold sweats all over her forehead because of fear. She said, "It''s too dangerous. I have to go back."


    "We''ll keep you safe."


    Claudia shook her head, "No. This isn''t gonna be the last of this thing. I don''t know who you mess, and who wants to kill you."


    "Why do you think they''re after me?" Evan sneered, "Your Highness, you''re here, and you should stay here. If you go back now, you won''t be much safer."


    Claudia has mentioned going back several times until now. She was a princess. She suffered a lot since she left her comfortable lives behind.


    "I''ll ask my father to fetch me."


    Evan took out his phone and gave it to her, "Be my guest."


    If Evan could get the president''s help, they must have reached some understanding. Asking for Claudia''s company to the desert must be one of them.


    So Evan was confident the president would say no. And the president trusted Evan to let his daughter follow him.


    "You!"


    Claudia stopped. Her father asked her to follow Evan because he could make them rich. His investment projects in H Country took up half of all foreign investment projects. Even her father had to be nice to him.


    "Fine, I will not go. But let''s get the hell out of this place!"


    No wonder no one was here. No one dared because it was too dangerous.


    She wouldn''t be so frightened if they were in the desert. She was familiar with it.


    Evan had to remind her, "It was you who asked to stop for rest."


    The more Claudia thought about it, the madder she was, "It was your driver who didn''t know how to drive."She wouldn''t have car sick without the bumps. She didn''t know Tinder was making her mad on purpose by lowering falling stones.


    "We can get out of here on one condition."


    Claudia pouted.


    Evan looked at Avery and said, "I want her."

 Chapter 667 - 667: She’s My Woman

    Claudia''s face was pale because of fear. She turned to laughter, "Mr. Lautner, I just asked whether you would like to take her, and you said no. Do you regret the decision? Do you want me to give her to you?"


    Then she looked up and down at Avery. It was like discovering something novel. Claudia looked at Avery because she wanted to find out more about her. She wanted to be convinced. She said, "Who knows you''re good at seducing men though you''re ugly? You just destroy how George views beautiful women. I''m impressed."


    Avery was silent. Evan didn''t ask for her permission to do this. This only meant one thing.


    Her disguise was seen through.


    She didn''t keep her new identity for 2 hours before he saw her through. It was so fast. Was she bad at pretending, or was he just good?


    It took her a long time to see through his George disguise. Was she bad at pretending, or was he just good?


    Well, Evan didn''t have to have s.e.x with her to know she was Avery.


    Avery lowered her head to sigh because she suddenly felt frustrated and failed.


    And she wasn''t the only one who felt so.


    Claudia looked at Avery over and over again and was still puzzled. George Lautner, no, Evan Howel, the famous guy in A Country, the guy who made all social elite girls in A Country, B Country and H Country dream about, was interested in an ugly maid?


    And Claudia was the princess of H Country. She was smart and had a fit body. Evan must be blind to think Avery was better than she.


    Or was it that Evan went for something different because he saw all sorts of gorgeous women?


    Then Claudia felt complex. Everyone she met should worship and admire her. She enjoyed the attention. And she liked guys who got in a fight for her.


    So she said with jealousy, "Since you''re interested, I''ll make it happen for you. But don''t make her a broken toy. I don''t want a trained s.l.u.t around."


    Evan squinted and slapped on the bodyguard''s chest. He was handed over a gun. He fired three times. The bullets went next to Claudia''s ears. She was so scared that she screamed and squatted on the ground covering her head.


    Evan tossed the gun back at the bodyguard. He looked at the three holes on the wall, "Do you see the three geckos?"


    Claudia looked up, hugging her trembling body. On the ground were geckos with broken tails or bodies.


    The fell on the ground because Evan fired at them.


    On the wall were three holes. Everyone was black. So each bullet must pierce the walls.


    What a mad man to fire at her for a woman!


    She glared at Avery though she was frightened.


    "Just so you know, from now on, I''ll just say once what I say. Or I don''t know whether you''ll become the fourth gecko on the wall."


    Claudia," I see."


    "She''s my woman. If I ever hear you talk about her disrespectful, I see no princess in H Country."


    Claudia looked at Evan like a lunatic. He was really mad for a woman. But she was too frightened to say so.


    The maids standing not far were terrified not to look up.


    They all had different thoughts. But they were mainly jealous of Avery''s luck.


    They couldn''t figure out why a maid who has only been here four days could make George Lautner obsessed with her.


    They thought Avery must know some magic spells to make George fall head over the toe for her.


    And George said Avery was his woman.


    That was obnoxiously romantic.


    Some maids were impressed by how George viewed beautiful women.


    "Only powerful men would not ask the gorgeousness or intelligence of his women."


    "It''s a pity I''m not ugly enough. Or George would be interested in me."


    Well, they could only say so in their minds. No one dared to speak out loud.


    Evan picked Avery up from her waist and got on the UV under bodyguards'' watch.


    The maid had the delusion that the ugly maid was the queen or the princess. The real princess was trembling out of fear.


    Avery couldn''t believe that Evan picked her up in his RV without asking for her permission.


    She recalled that she had to put up a fight. Or she just lost her dignity.


    Evan saw through her intention," Don''t move," he asked the maids to drop the curtains in the RV. And they all left.


    Evan put her on the bed. The white sheets made her bronze skin bronzer.


    "How do you do it?"


    Evan stared at her with the hot look. Avery was very smart to think about the details. She had to process her skin and fingernails. She must go to a lot of trouble to prepare for the disguise.


    Avery overlooked that Evan was obsessed with her; he knew it was her with eyes closed.


    She was a part of him.


    How could he not recognize her?


    However, Avery was furious, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you mistake me as someone else?"


    Evan smiled. Did Avery have to be so stubborn?


    Well, Evan thought it was okay for her to feel frustrated. After all, she spent days on the disguise.


    So play along, Evan had to pretend he really made a mistake, "Are you really not Avery?"


    "No! No! No! I''ve told you I''m not Avery."


    Avery looked away. Why did she feel more guilty after denying?


    "I don''t care whether you''re Avery or not. Since I asked Princess Claudia to have you, you''re mine."


    "Who admits it?"


    So play along, Evan had to pretend he really made a mistake, "Are you really not Avery?


    Avery was speechless. She really would like to open the window to throw Evan out.


    Avery was lying on the bed. She didn''t know when Evan''s hand got underneath her shirt. He pulled her shirt up, which was below her b.r.e.a.s.t. Her waist was shown...


    "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Evan suddenly had the urge to tease her," Are you inviting me in?"

 Chapter 668 - 668: I Want To Kiss You

    Avery was blushed. Why did she feel Evan acted audaciously and recklessly, seeing her ugly disguise?


    Didn''t it bother him?


    How could Avery know that her ugly disguise would not hide her interesting soul?


    Evan looked at her and reached her waist," I''ll take your silence as yes."


    "No...Psst..."


    Evan reached her waist, and it hurt so badly.


    Then Avery felt the coolness around her waist.


    She looked down. He was rubbing gently on her waist. Inside his hand was the drugs.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Evan rubbed gently. He rubbed it clockwise with all his affection.


    Avery felt so s.e.xy, and she couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    How could someone apply ointment so elegantly and made it look so easy? His long fingers stroked her dark skin. She didn''t feel pain anymore.


    She shook her head and got up, "How long are you gonna do this?"


    "Do what?"


    Avery was speechless. Actually, she already had the feeling when Evan stroked her. It was like electric sparks. She couldn''t help it...


    Avery slightly trembled and looked up. Her voice was not steady, "I mean, how long are you gonna apply the ointment?"


    Evan looked up and at her. His voice was coarse, "I don''t know. Do you like this?"


    Well, actually she liked this very much. And the way Evan looked at her was overwhelming.


    Avery pushed away his hand. But Evan grabbed her, and she had to lean back.


    Evan said suddenly," I want to kiss you."


    Avery was shocked.


    "I''m not asking for your permission," Evan said with determination," I''m just telling you what I want to do."


    He was so overbearing with a kiss. Avery blushed and looked aside to dodge it," Mr. Lautner, how could you not respect me? After all, we''ve just met."


    Evan kissed Avery''s neck. He could feel the frequency of her pulse vibration.


    It was a bit fast.


    Evan smiled, seeing how stubborn Avery was, "I don''t wait."


    Then he unbuttoned Avery''s shirt. He was agile.


    One button, two buttons. How could he move so fast?


    Avery looked down. He unbuttoned three buttons. Inside her shirt was black lingerie holding two ample b.r.e.a.s.ts. It was exotic.


    Evan looked at her b.r.e.a.s.ts with hot looks. He couldn''t keep calm anymore.


    Avery''s skin was burnt. She immediately covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Let me look."


    Evan''s voice was coarse. The beast trapped inside him was about to break the cage and got free.


    Avery shook her head. If she did, Evan would get what he wanted.


    Evan didn''t push her too far. He put her fingers among her hair as he kissed the center of her eyebrows. Then he moved to her ears. He smiled and whispered," Why are you nervous about this if you were married once?"


    Evan wanted to say Avery made the initiative that night. She even got him condoms. But seeing how Avery would die before admitting to it, he decided to tease her.


    He kissed from the center of her eyebrows to her eyes, nose, cheeks, ears, chins, and finally, her lips. The kiss was gentle. While they kissed, Avery had to move back.


    Evan was next to her with one knee on the ground. He was on top of her and kept kissing her necks. And he went down.


    Avery reached out against his shoulders. But Evan didn''t plan to stop.


    The center of the bed sank.


    Avery''s right hand was grabbed above her head in the soft quilt. They were both devoted to the kissing. Both could hear each other''s heavy breath. Their heartbeats were fast.


    Avery didn''t know when her shirt was taken off. All she had on her was a dress. Evan moved in with warm hands with the callus and went deeper along her smooth and tender skin.


    Avery was soft. She almost gave up and let him do whatever he wanted. She even buried her head in the quilt because of the shame. Then she put her hair on top of her other half face.


    Evan smiled after he found out about it. He pulled her hair away, lowered his head to kiss her face. As they kissed, he said," Abla? Do you want me to call you that? Is that the only way you find it exciting?"


    Avery wanted to hit him. But she didn''t have the energy to do so.


    The thinnest curtain was blown away when there was the wind.


    But nobody noticed it.


    The breeze could hardly be enough to calm the two in the RV down.


    In the other car, Claudia rested with her eyes closed for a while. Suddenly, she felt hot. She opened her eyes, asking her assistant to blast up the air conditioner. She looked outside and found out they didn''t move. She frowned," Where are we?"


    "Your Highness," the assistant said with respect, bending over," We haven''t moved."


    Really? She has been resting for a while. Why wasn''t the car moved?


    "Why not?"


    "Without George Lautner''s orders, no one would drive the cars."


    "They haven''t finished..."


    George took the ugly maid on the RV. The maid told her he was applying ointment. Well, could they have s.e.x while he was applying the drug?


    But it hasn''t finished yet...


    Claudia was angry. When did she, the Princess of H Country, ever wait for somebody else?


    Two hours passed by.


    Then Claudia stood up and got off the RV. The assistant followed her," Your Highness, where are you going? It''s dangerous outside. Staying in the RV is safer."


    Claudia didn''t mind. How could they do something when so many waiting for them while they were having s.e.x? That was shameless!


    Claudia banged on the door of the RV regardless of the assistant.


    "Your Highness, please step back."


    The bodyguard stopped Claudia since he was afraid Evan would blame him. But he just said the words. He wouldn''t do anything to Claudia since she was a princess.


    The knocking kept.


    In the RV, it was very hot. Avery reached out to slap, hearing the knock.


    They have been having s.e.x and kept the team waiting. Everyone knew what they were doing inside the RV.


    "Get out of me..."


    Before Avery could see what was going on, she felt the weight. Evan got on top of her again...

 Chapter 669 - 669: It’s Very Filthy

    Avery pushed Evan away, and she was very annoyed," Someone is knocking on the door."


    Evan heard it too. He finally let go of her. He got up and got dressed. At the same time, he wrapped Avery in the quilt. Avery almost couldn''t breathe.


    The door was opened. The hotness came in too. Evan looked down at Claudia impatiently," What can I do for you, Your Highness?"


    "Why aren''t our cars moved? Are we going or not? How can you make us all wait for you?"


    Then Claudia tried to stick her head in. She sniffed, and it smelt like they had s.e.x before.


    Then Claudia frowned and looked inside with contempt," Mr. Lautner, if you''re with a beautiful woman, why do you bother going to the desert? Isn''t it more comfortable to have s.e.x back home?"


    Evan sneered," I do what I like."


    It made Claudia very mad.


    Tinder walked over," Sir, we''ve peeled off the skin of that killer. But he wouldn''t confess who hired him. Do we kill him?"


    Claudia thought she heard Tinder wrong. But she saw the bloodstains on his clothes.


    She looked farther and saw a bodyguard holding a blood skin.


    She couldn''t eat anything because of car sickness. She had nothing in her stomach except sour liquids.


    She couldn''t help throwing up again hearing it.


    How could they peel off a human being''s skin?


    She couldn''t get the bloody image out of her head. She trembled and stepped aside. She felt sick.


    Then she heard Evan''s voice," If Your Highness can''t wait, we''ll take that guy with us."


    Tinder was about to do it, and Evan said," Your Highness''s RV is bigger. I don''t think she''ll have a problem with having company."


    Claudia''s look changed," What do you mean?"


    "You know what I mean."


    "There are so many cars. Why do you..."


    "To let you know where we are."


    Claudia was unhappy. This was not what Evan said. He did it because Claudia spoiled his things with Avery.


    "No! I won''t have that killer in my RV."


    "I don''t think it''s up to you," Evan said," Do as I say. And tell the drivers we''re good to go."


    Claudia got back to her RV with a mad look. Soon the killer was thrown in her RV with hands and feet restrained.


    The smell of blood was all over the couch.


    The killer was covered in blood. The skin of his back was peeled off. His clothes were red.


    He glared at Claudia.


    Claudia was so terrified that she sat in the corner. She watched the killer wriggling about because of pain.


    She had car sickness. And she wanted to throw up more because of the smell of blood.


    She looked outside, and they were close to the desert. She looked outside, and they were close to the desert. The yellow sand was like gold under the sun.


    "Your Highness, Mr. Lautner, is crossing the line. How could he have the killer in our RV? That''s showing you no respect!"


    The assistant felt bad for Claudia. Claudia grew up as the apple of her father''s eye. She could have everything she wanted. When was she treated like this?


    Claudia pouted. She was mad that her father didn''t support her. And George could bully her as he wanted. She was madder than even her father had to be nice to him.


    "That Abla...I took her with us thinking she''s a nice girl. But she''s such a bitch to seduce George. Maybe it''s her idea to have the killer stay here with us."


    The anger Claudia has been bottling up burst out, hearing Abla.


    Claudia swept everything on the table on the floor. She was furious," That ugly bitch!"


    The assistant felt bad for Claudia," Your Highness, you should call the president. This is too harsh. Anybody can be mean to us."


    What the assistant said, hit Claudia''s sore spot. She looked furious and squinted. She said," Ask the driver where we are."


    The assistant came back minutes later," The driver said we''re going to stay in the desert tonight. George arranged for us to stay in the local''s homes. The word is there are many nomads."


    Claudia nodded. She stopped getting so mad. She even had a cunning idea," The nomads..."


    She couldn''t help smiling hearing it. Then she took a look at the killer who was rolling all over on the floor because of pain. She mustered up the courage to walk over and kicked his arms," Hey, if I cut you loose, can you take me to run?"


    "Your Highness..." the assistant looked at Claudia in amazement. They were facing a killer. How could she...


    The killer stared at Claudia. His forehead was covered in sweat due to pain.


    Since this place was sandy, his dark face was also covered in sand...


    He looked at Claudia with doubt. Claudia saw her shadow in his black pupils.


    "Don''t you believe me? You''re gonna get killed no matter what. If I want to harm you, why do I do it myself? It''s very filthy."


    Claudia tried to prove she wanted to work with the killer though she was sick of the blood smell.


    The reason Evan took her was she could take them out of the desert through the hidden passage if they didn''t get out of here at the scheduled time.


    She was the only one who walked the hidden passage. If she walked away, they would die if they didn''t get out in time.


    She wanted to let Evan and Avery die in the desert.


    Then she said to her assistant," Find some drugs for him to make him feel better."


    "But if George Lautner knows..."


    "Who will know if we don''t tell anybody?"


    The assistant hesitated for a moment and fetched the drugs.


    ***


    In the other RV, Avery was getting dressed under the quilt. And Evan took off his shirt in front of her.


    Avery was mad immediately," You want to do it again?"


    Evan paused for a moment. He smiled with a rich meaning," I''m getting changed."


    Avery knew she was wrong and buried her head in the quilt. She only left her eyes out. She looked at Evan''s arm. His wounds were not healed. They were still wrapped in a bandage.


    Evan smiled and put on his shirt. Then suddenly, they heard pop...

 Chapter 670 - 670: No One Can Stop Her

    Suddenly, the drivers braked the cars hard and made loud noises, which caused all the people and things in the car leaning forward.


    After a while, the cars stopped.


    Evan buttoned his cufflinks with one hand and tried to be stable. Then he heard some noises when people were getting out of the car one after another.


    "What''s the matter?" Evan pressed the button of the walkie-talkie.


    It was from Robert, "The wheels of the leading cars sank into the sand. I am dealing with it."


    The car wheels were easy to sink into the sand. It so often happens. To solve this problem, they need to dig another hole to the same depth as the height that the wheels sank.


    After digging the hole, the car was ready to move.


    But someone suddenly screamed.


    It sounded like a maid. She kept screaming for a while as if she saw something terrible.


    Avery looked at the clothes on the ground. When she reached for them, her arms uncovered, and the dark blue tattoos showed up.


    Evan raised the corner of his mouth slightly and thought to himself, "It seems that Avery is fearless, and no one can stop her."


    "I''ll be back soon," Evan stood at the door, waiting for Avery.


    Avery looked charming and s.e.xy. She was a little shy, lowering her head and her eyes, the hair dangling.


    "How beautiful my wife is! No matter what clothes she wears, she always looks beautiful," Evan thought to himself.


    Evan rolled his throat knot. Avery attracted him totally. He even wanted to take her clothes off, threw them away, and locked her in the car.


    But Avery didn''t know what Evan was thinking about, she hurriedly said to him, "Wait for me. I will go with you."


    At the same time, Avery quickly buttoned; however, there were many buttons on the maid''s uniform. She had to fasten them one by one.


    Avery became impatient. But soon, Evan came over, half knelt in front of her, and help Avery button one by one.


    Avery then freed her hands and supported herself with both hands, saying comfortably, "I can''t believe that Mr. Lautner is not only good at taking off, but also wearing."


    "You made a mistake. The subject missed," After fastening the final button, Evan held Avery up, "I am only good at taking your clothes off ."


    Avery lowered her head and surrounded Evan''s waist with her long legs in order not to be hit by the car.


    "Get away from me."


    Evan ignored what Avery said to him and walked to the door directly. Avery started to worry that they looked too intimate to be seen by others.


    To her surprise, Evan left her alone when they walked in front of the door.


    It was hot outside. The sand was burning even if Evan and Avery wore shoes.


    Although Avery felt pains on her waist, she followed Evan walking forward still. When they passed by a few maids, Avery found some people glared at her.


    Someone was gossiping:


    "Look! She can''t walk normally. She can''t close her both legs."


    "To my surprise, she is a skillful man."


    They kept gossiping in a low voice. Although Avery couldn''t hear clearly, she knew it was not a good discussion.


    Not far away from here, a group of bodyguards stood before one of the leading cars. Claudia and her butler were there too. They were trying to look inside on tiptoes.


    Robert found Evan at first and reported what happened. He glanced over Avery, who was standing behind Evan. He didn''t know why he felt sorry for Avery all of a sudden.


    "I can''t believe that Mr. Howel loves an ugly woman. What should Mrs. Howel and the little princess do?" Robert asked himself.


    "Mr. Howel, when the bodyguards were digging sand, they found many remains," Robert said to Evan.


    While Evan listened, Robert pushed the bodyguards away so that Evan could move forward.


    The sand surrounded the SUV whose head sank.


    They moved forward, seeing that there were many skeletons under the car wheel.


    "I guess they were dead because of storms," the tour guide said.


    Evan took the bodyguard''s shovel and pushed the sand away, "They were dead after being shot in the head."


    Hearing these words, many people turned to look at the skull. There were many holes in them.


    Evan frowned and said, "Go on digging. We must arrive at the nomad''s tribe before the night."


    The bodyguards then kept digging.


    "Look! More than one skulls," a bodyguard suddenly shouted.


    Soon, they found more bones.


    Claudia was a cowardly man. When she looked at the bones, she immediately stepped back.


    Avery moved forward. As the bodyguards dug deeper, more bones were found. They just arrived in the shelterbelt but saw so many bones.


    They couldn''t even imagine how many bones they would see when they were in the desert.


    About ten minutes later, the hole had been prepared. When the car wheels stepped on the piles of bones, the broken bones made a crackling sound, which made people horrified.


    Before 3 p.m., they arrived.


    The kind nomads stood in front of the door, warmly greeting them. The tribe chief was also standing in the first front, who wore a white robe.


    The chief looked like a 50-year-old man with gray hair but looked energetic and strong.


    The two women who were standing beside him were his wife and daughter. His wife wore a black headscarf, and his daughter wore a white headscarf. They both used it to cover their whole faces except eyes.


    The chief''s daughter stared at Evan for a few seconds, surprised by his handsomeness.


    Then she glanced over Avery, who looked ordinary, just a maid.


    "Princess. Mr. Lautner, welcome. It is my honor to see you," the chief put the white and blue wreath on Evan''s neck.


    His wife also put the wreath that she made on Claudia''s neck.


    His daughter also held a string of blue and white wreaths made by iris, which represented her tribe because the flowers could still be alive in the desert.


    They were fresh flowers. Water was still on the petals. Although it was the afternoon, it always looked lively.


    The girl walked to Evan. When she was going to put the wreath on Evan''s neck, Evan stopped her and put it on Avery''s wreath.

 Chapter 671 - 671: We Don’t Have Much Time

    Everyone was shocked all of a sudden.


    The daughter of the tribe chief looked Avery up and down. "I can''t believe that Mr. Lautner helps an ugly maid wear a wreath." the daughter of the tribe chief thought to herself.


    She glanced over Avery and smiled embarrassedly.


    The tribe chief and his wife looked at each other and smiled too. Then, they said, "Mr. Lautner, please."


    After that, a group of people entered.


    It wasn''t as big as the Presidential Place. There were about ten buildings with different floors made of white and blue bricks.


    The shape of the buildings was different and exotic, such as square, tower-shaped, and round buildings.


    The chief invited them into the reception hall, where the tables had been enclosed in a semicircle filled with all kinds of local food.


    Beef or mutton was the food for foreign guests, so in the middle of the dining table, there was a roasted lamb that imparted a delicious flavor.


    Avery had been on the way for a long time without eating anything. She was hungry now.


    All maids and bodyguards were taken to another cabin where many delicious dishes had been prepared. Avery was the maid. She had to go to another cabin too.


    However, Evan held her hands, taking her beside him.


    The tribe chief was astonished.


    The chief tribe sat between Avery and Evan, and his wife and daughter sat beside Avery.


    "Mr. Lautner, welcome to our tribe. It is my honor that you come here. Come one, a toast to you," the tribe chief proposed a toast to Evan.


    Avery ignored them and ate in silence.


    It was dry in the desert, but the tribe grew rice and dyed the rice with colorful vegetable juices, so the rice tasted sweet.


    The chief''s daughter, Ava, was near Claudia. She was responsible for serving her.


    Ava took off her headscarf, showing her beautiful face. Her eyes were deep, giving people an exotic feeling.


    She poured some fresh mulberry juice into Claudia''s cup. Soon, the cup became the purple one.


    "The princess, how about the maid? Mr. Lautner treats her very well."


    Claudia drank the delicious juice up, licked the juice on her lips, and then said ironically, "The maid? Don''t despise her. She turned to be the maid of Mr. Lautner in one day."


    Ava was astonished. "Why? Doesn''t Mr. Lautner think the maid is ugly? The princess looks more beautiful than the maid. Oh my god!" Ava thought to herself. In the meantime, she took a look at Avery, whose face was full of freckles, which made Ava disgusted.


    Ava whispered to the princess, "I would have thought you and Mr. Lautner are the couples. How a wonderful couple you two make!"


    Claudia sneered when she heard that. She was proud of this statement and said loudly, "He likes her. I can''t change it."


    Ava laughed. Soon, Ava and Claudia were intimate.


    Avery picked up a piece of roasted lamb, and Evan also gave her a piece of rib.


    Soon, Avery felt Evan was touching her.


    She lowered her head, finding that his left palm put on her thigh and kept moving toward the inside of her thigh.


    Avery stopped Evan while he was talking to the tribe chief casually as if nothing happened.


    Avery twisted fiercely on the back of Evan''s hand, but Evan soon held Avery''s hands tight and kept them in her palm.


    "Mr. Lautner wants to find Vanda?" the tribe chief asked and then added, "I have been living here for a long time, but I have never seen it."


    Evan held Avery tight when he heard the bad news.


    "It is said that someone saw Vanda near Yirrell Beach which is the most dangerous place in Anglon Desert. There are many army ants and bones. I advise you not to go there," the chief said while he knocked on the table continuously, "Except for Yirrell Beach, it is said that someone saw Vanda in the oasis and an area where it is in the middle of the desert and Gobi desert."


    "Many wild wolves live in the area or oasis. They are small but energetic. They used to catch animals and people, but it''d better fight against wild wolves compared with army ants."


    After that, the wolves started to shout one after another. Avery heard it attentively and asked, "Where are we?"


    "We are near the oasis where many wolves live," the tour guide answered.


    "That''s correct. The wolves love to live in the oasis."


    Evan rubbed the back of Avery''s hands slowly and gently.


    He gradually got a strong desire.


    After drinking the beer with a goat made by local people, Evan raised his waist and looked at his watch, saying to Robert, "Bring a few people and go there with me."


    "Are you going to go there?" Avery stopped Evan when she saw he stood up, "The chief just told us that there are wolves."


    "We don''t have much time."


    "You don''t have to go there by yourself."


    "I should do it by myself."


    "I want to go there too," Avery said. When she was going to stand up, Evan pressed her shoulder, "We bring guns. I have to go around, and I''ll be back before night."


    Robert glanced at Avery. "This maid thinks highly of herself. It would be useless if she goes with Mr. Howel. She is not only ugly but stupid," he thought to himself.


    Avery still held Evan''s clothes. She knew a wolf was not terrible, but the crowd of wolves was terrified. Wolves can run fast, and they are cruel killers.


    Evan knew what Avery cared about him, so he said to her, "I will be in the car. It is a safe place."


    The chief knew that Evan had decided to go there and said to him, "Since Mr. Lautner decided to go there, I can ask a hunter to go with you." Evan agreed.


    Soon, several cars started to move.


    Avery had to go to the guest room, but when a maid was unlocking the door, Ava said, "She is a maid, how can she live alone? Take her to the maid''s living room."


    The maid hesitated and then said, "The chief had asked me to take care of her."

 Chapter 672 - 672: What An Arrogant Woman

    Ava stood up straight, walking over Avery and pointing to a blue carpet painted with white flowers, "It is the command from the tribe chief. Have you seen that she wears a maid uniform? You are a dirty maid. Be careful; don''t spoil the carpet."


    "Umm¡­." Ava was putting the maid in a very awkward position.


    Ava slapped the maid, "Don''t you know who your host is? Do it! Quickly!"


    Ava slapped the maid so hard that she hit the floor, blood leaked from the corner of her mouth.


    Avery reached out to help the maid stand up, "I am willing to live with them." As a maid, Avery knew that she had to live with maids. It would not be a big problem for her.


    The maid covered her face, showing embarrassment. She had no choice but followed Ava''s command.


    It was, of course, reasonable that Ava was angry when she saw Evan put the wreath on her neck because Avery pretended to be an ugly maid, but no one knew it.


    The maid walked out humbly; only Avery and Ava were standing in front of the door of the guest room.


    Ava looked at Avery up and down and said, "I just heard that you hit on Mr. Lautner in one day. Is it true?"


    "Do you mind it?" Avery glared at Ava and asked. Avery knew a person like Ava always discriminated against others based on social ranks.


    "What''s my opinion?" Ava suddenly said loudly, "How dare you are! I can''t believe you are so impolite."


    "If you want me to treat you politely, please be polite first."


    Avery looked arrogant, full of freckles in her face. Ava was so angry and wanted to slap Avery. "Why does she look arrogant? She is just a maid, not a queen," Ava thought to herself.


    Ava glared at Avery and asked, "Who do you think you are? You are just a maid. You want me to respect you?"


    "If you don''t respect me, why should I show respect to you? Even if I am a maid, I am not your maid. I only follow Mr. Lautner''s command."


    "What an arrogant woman! It is no wonder that Claudia said you think highly of yourself. Fine. I have free time to discipline you."


    Then Ava pulled Avery''s hair hard.


    Avery also fought against her, pulling Ava''s hair.


    Although Ava lived in the desert, she was not stronger than Avery because of being treat kindly. On the contrary, Avery could pull Ava''s hair easily because she is higher than Ava.


    Ava got so many pains that she lost her hands first.


    "Do you want to discipline me? Good luck," Avery said to Ava.


    Ava covered her hair gently, glaring at Avery. She fell into a rage but kept in silence.


    At that time, Claudia walked out of her room. She looked at Ava sympathetically, "Ava, are you okay? I had told you that because Mr. Lautner loves her, the woman is arrogant."


    Ava gritted her teeth, "I must discipline her later."


    "I had never expected that she would be so arrogant still when Mr. Lautner was not here. I''m afraid that she will be more arrogant if Mr. Lautner is here."


    "How can she hit on Mr. Lautner."


    "When she carried her luggage, she once pretended to fall into the ground and then kept close to Mr. Lautner. They were in the same car in the morning¡­" Claudia tried to frame Avery.


    Ava recalled what Avery just mentioned and narrowed her eyes.


    Claudia laughed internally. "That''s it. I don''t have to explain, but so many people disliked her naturally."


    Avery looked out of the window silently. For ensuring safety, Evan had asked many bodyguards to protect her. It was hard to get out of here now.


    Evan had gone to the oasis where there were many ferocious wolves. Avery was worried whether Evan could get back safely.


    Avery went into the room, which was prepared for maids. In the desert, Avery couldn''t enjoy a comfortable bunk. She had to live with more than ten maids and sleep in the same big bed.


    As soon as Avery went into the room, the maids stopped gossiping and looked at her. Some looked vicious. Some looked curious.


    Avery ignored them. She casually chose a place and was going to sit down, but a maid put her leg on the bunk, saying, "No one welcomes you. Why not be with Mr. Lautner? Does he dislike you now?"


    "It is no doubt that Mr. Lautner doesn''t like her. For Evan, it is just for fun, but the woman thinks highly of herself."


    "She is just a maid but wants to be an honored man. It sounds funny."


    Avery then looked around peacefully, finding the only one empty bunk. She had to occupy this place.


    Suddenly, a maid said in a low voice, "I would like to change the bunk."


    Avery remembered the maid who had secretly given her ointment, so she agreed and walked toward her bunk without hesitation.


    Other maids were confused and looked at them, but said nothing. No one wanted to make more conflicts. After all, it was the first day they arrived here.


    However, the howls appeared one after another in the distance in the evening, and the dog near them barking followed.


    After a while, the dog stopped barking.


    But Avery couldn''t fall asleep because of back pain. When she heard the howls, she started to worry whether Evan was safe and whether he found Vanda.


    Tossing and turning for a while, Avery heard the maids'' regular breaths. All maids had been asleep and had not heard the barking because they were tired after a long journey.


    Avery listened carefully and couldn''t sleep. It was quiet at night so that Avery could hear everything clearly.


    Suddenly, Avery heard a sound of footsteps. She raised her head and turned to look at the door, but found nothing. By instinct, Avery guessed it was Evan.


    Avery sat up and walked to the door, seeing nothing but the moon.


    When Avery was going to get back, she suddenly heard some noises as if something fell. And then she heard a meow.


    "Did the cat knock over something?" Avery thought to herself.


    Avery then put on a coat. When she was going to walk over the door, someone knocked over her neck. Soon, Avery fell over.

 Chapter 673 - 673: Good Idea

    When Avery woke up, she was sitting on the floor, being bound hand and foot.


    She remembered that the blue carpet was painted with gray flowers, looking old.


    "What''s going on?" a voice came out from the corner.


    Avery turned around. She was surprised to find Claudia was there, and her hand and foot were tied too.


    Ava was sitting next to Claudia. She lowered her head, and her face was covered by hair.


    "You are here," when Claudia saw Ava; she shouted in surprise, "Why are you here? Who did bring us here?"


    "Stop shouting," Avery just woke up and was annoyed when she heard the scream. She believed they would know the reason sooner or later.


    "Why are we here?"


    "Don''t you know about it?" Avery calmed down when she saw Claudia and Ava were here.


    "How can I know about it?" Claudia was also furious, "The only thing you ever bring is trouble. Since I am with you, I either got hurt or was kidnapped. Probably they aimed to catch you." She added sarcasm to her voice.


    Avery can''t be bothered to answer Claudia. She leaned against the wall and closed her eyes to take a rest. She needed to calm down and think a better way to escape from their current situation.


    "The man who catches us is the leader of the nomads," Ava looked around and answered peacefully.


    "The leader of the nomads?" Claudia also looked around, seeing whether there was something different.


    "There are some nomads who spend time doing nothing. They earn their lives by robbing or extorting something."


    Avery heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that because it means that they would be safe as long as they paid some money.


    Avery was relieved. Because she didn''t sleep very well at night, she was sleepy and leaned against the wall.


    "How do you know that?" Claudia asked anxiously. She had been kidnapped before and was more scared.


    "You made others know you by many luxury cars. Everyone knows you are a rich man," Ava said. She was not afraid too. Compared with Claudia and Avery, Ava was more familiar with this area.


    Avery looked at Claudia, frowning and rubbing her temples with her fingers.


    "What are you arguing about?" a bodyguard opened the door, walking into the room impatiently.


    Just like a nomad, the leader was a muscular guy, had bushy beards.


    "I heard that Mr. Lautner came here. Tell me who is his lover?" the man asked.


    Then, Claudia and Ava turned to look at Avery.


    The leader and other bodyguards laughed all of a sudden.


    "Do you think I am stupid? Are you mad? I can''t believe you. Is she Mr. Lautner''s lover? She is just a maid," the leader looked at Avery up and down and then laughed again.


    "I never like such an ugly woman."


    Hearing their conversation, Avery smiled in secret.


    "Trust us. the ugly woman is the lover of Mr. Lautner."


    "Hahaha," they laughed again, "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Um¡­ How can we prove that?"


    "Uh-huh, you dare to lie to me?" the leader became angry, making his hair literally stand on end. He stepped forward hard. Step by step, suddenly, he kicked Claudia and Ava''s feet.


    Claudia and Ava were terrified.


    "It is true that we told you the truth. You can tear off her clothes and see if there is a kiss mark," Claudia and Ava believed that a kiss mark must be left on Avery''s body.


    Avery looked at Claudia and Ava calmly and said, "How can you prove that Mr. Lautner left the mark?"


    Claudia glanced at Avery, implying that Avery was her maid, and she should protect her.


    Besides, Claudia believed that it was true that Avery was the lover of Mr. Lautner.


    The leader raised Claudia''s head with one of his shoes, saying, "In my view, you are Mr. Lautner''s lover."


    Claudia was anxious and kept shaking her head, "No, I''m not. Trust me."


    The leader didn''t trust her. Instead, he asked someone to bring a phone and took a few photos.


    Claudia refused to take photos, shaking her head constantly.


    The leader was in a rage and slapped her, "Cooperate with me. Otherwise, you can''t see your lover, Mr. Lautner again."


    "It is not me¡­," Claudia glared at Avery, waiting for her confession.


    On the contrary, Avery sat on the floor peacefully, pretending to be scared.


    Avery didn''t predict that she was safe because of her ugly face.


    Since Avery ignored her, Claudia was furious and then said, "Why am I the lover of Mr. Lautner? There are three women."


    Ava''s expression changed all of a sudden when she heard that. Just before, she was glad that the leader didn''t pay attention to her, but now Claudia noticed him.


    The leader looked at Ava, who was a well-brought-up woman. As for Claudia, she looked cute and beautiful too.


    "Boss, I guess that both women are the lovers of Mr. Lautner. Probably, he will pay more."


    The leader nodded gladly, "Well. Good idea."


    Hearing the conversation, Avery couldn''t help but laugh. "How poor Claudia and Ava are," thought Avery.


    "Why are you laughing?" the leader glared at Avery.


    "I laughed because I think you must be a smart guy, and no one can deceive you."


    "Bullshit! Dear leader, you shouldn''t trust her. She is the lover of Mr. Lautner," Ava said. She even wanted to beat Avery hard, but her both hands and feet tied.


    Hearing Avery''s words, the leader was happy and said to others, "We need a maid now. Untie her. Now she is our maid and works for us," the leader said and then turned to Claudia and Ava, "As for them, keep them in the room still. When Mr. Lautner gives us money, I will let them go."


    Avery was going to be free.


    Claudia''s face was flushed with fury. Ava''s eyes were red too. When someone was going to untie Avery, Ava immediately said, "Boss, I have evidence to prove that she is the lover of Mr. Lautner."

 Chapter 674 - 674: She Is A Little Harsh

    The leader stopped the bodyguard, and then Avery turned around, looking at Ava, who looked cheerful.


    Ava had arched eyebrows and fox-like eyes. She looked sly when she smiled.


    Ava then said to the leader word for word, "She must save the phone number of Mr. Lautner, but we don''t have the phone number."


    While Ava said, she kept staring at Avery. It seemed that she wanted to find something unusual from her expression, but Avery looked peaceful.


    Ava was a little bit disappointed. She rolled her eyes and said slowly, "Otherwise, you can try to take photos of her and send them to Mr. Lautner. If you tell him that she is there, I believe Mr. Lautner must come to save her. If he doesn''t come, it means that Mr. Lautner plays with her."


    Ava still believed that Mr. Lautner didn''t love Avery because she looked so ugly, but Mr. Lautner looked very handsome.


    Ever since Ava saw Mr. Lautner, she was surprised to find that no handsome men could compare with Evan.


    Avery was stunned for half a second. "Ava is smart," thought Avery.


    Avery changed a new phone when she started to pretend to be a maid, and she had memorized Evan''s phone number. Whenever she contacts him, she would delete all call records and messages, so the leader would find nothing even if he checks her phone.


    But if the leader sent her photos to Evan, that¡­


    "Boss, I think it is a good idea."


    All bodyguards thought Ava gave an excellent suggestion, but the leader said, "I don''t think so."


    He then said decisively, "If I send the ugly woman''s photos to Evan, Evan must think I am stupid and laughed at me. He must think Android Dull is a stupid muscle guy."


    Avery slowly lowered her head and smiled, "The leader has a proper name. He is a proud man," Avery thought to herself but kept silent because she knew what Android was going to do.


    Android would ignore Ava''s suggestion and send the photos of Claudia to Mr. Lautner


    As expected, Android took out his phone, took a few pictures of Ava, and then gave the phone to his bodyguards, "Tell Mr. Lautner that I caught her lovers and took five million here to save them.


    "Boss, is it too much?"


    "Too much?" Android was in silence for a few seconds and then said, "two million. At least!"


    Avery tried not to laugh and bit her lips tight. Evan usually bought a tie with two million. However, for Android, the sum of money could provide him with a good life for a few years.


    Although Avery tried not to laugh, Android found she was laughing still and asked with anger, "Why are you laughing?"


    Avery joked, "Because I think two million is not much money for Mr. Lautner. So I think you should ask for more."


    Claudia and Ava looked at Avery. They couldn''t believe that Avery turned out to help the kidnappers. "She is a little harsh," Claudia and Ava thought to themselves.


    "Boss, I believe that the maid is not the lover of Mr. Lautner. Otherwise¡­"


    "Shut up," Android interrupted and then asked Avery, "Do you think how much money I should ask for?"


    "I think Claudia and Ava are worth at least five million or six million, respectively. If they are just worth two million, that means you belittled Mr. Lautner."


    "You are such a little bitch," Claudia was angry that Avery framed her. She began to regret taking Avery out of the Presidential Palace.


    "Five or six million, that adds up to¡­" Android was afraid to speak the amount out.


    Avery then added, "If you think six million is too much, you can ask Evan to pay 580 million for each one. A good number."


    Ava shook the head, not knowing what the woman was thinking. Then she screamed at Android, "Boss, ignore what the woman said. Bullshit."


    Android was a poor man. It was the first time he could get so much money. He then asked one of his bodyguards to send a message to Evan asking for a ransom.


    Avery saw that the bodyguard was shaking when he texted.


    The oasis is situated on the edge of the desert, where it rains heavily and frequently and full of lush vegetation in the desert.


    A group of convoys crossed the desert several hours later and then arrived in the oasis.


    Evan was tired, raising his arms and glancing over his watch. They arrived late in the oasis. "If I arrive here early, I will have time to hold my wife and then take a nap."


    Evan was lying against the sofa seat in the back. Robert was sitting on the front seat and said to him gently, "Mr. Hamilon, princess Claudia and Ava had been kidnapped."


    "It is none of my business. If you are free, I don''t mind you getting out of the car and looking for Vanda."


    Robert trembled all of a sudden and shut up. He knew there were wolves outside the car. If he gets out of the car, wolves must eat him up.


    Soon, the kidnappers sent a message again, asking for a ransom. Robert complained to the driver, "The kidnappers are so special. The ransom is not a round number, 1160."


    "Probably, they texted wrong numbers."


    Robert was seizing and thinking, "Why not add a zero in the end?"


    Suddenly, Evan asked, "How much money does the kidnapper want? Tell me quickly," His voice was a bit angry.


    Robert was stunned for a while and then realized that Evan was talking to him, so he answered, "1160 million."


    "1160?" Evan stopped rubbing his temples and sat up, "Call the kidnapper."


    "Ah?" Robert was confused.


    "Does Mr. Howel care about it?" thought Robert.


    Robert then called the kidnapper and put the phone on Evan.


    Evan put him on the speaker and asked, "I want to hear their voices."


    "Which one do you want to hear first?"


    Evan narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who are they?"

 Chapter 675 - 675: You Are Not A Maid

    Evan was serious and asked, "Who are they?


    The kidnapper smirked, "They are the princess Claudia, Ava, and a maid."


    Evan was astonished, raising his eyebrows and thinking, "It was unbelievable."


    Robert was also shocked. "And a maid? That ugly maid? Mr. Howel called the kidnapper because of her? It is weird. How can he know the maid is there?" Robert thought to himself.


    "I want to hear¡­.," Evan tapped his fingers on the back of his phone and added, "the voice from the princess Claudia."


    Robert kept silent.


    The kidnapped laughed and said, "It is indeed that Princess Claudia is your lover. It is good. As long as you pay the ransom, I will send her back."


    "You should let all of them out."


    The kidnapper paused for a while and answered, "No problem."


    "Send me your account number."


    "I want cash," Android said because it was inconvenient to withdraw money in the desert.


    "Okay, I''ll withdraw money and send it to you tomorrow. Remind the maid to take care of the princess, Claudia. Keep it in mind. I hope three of them will be safe."


    "No problem," the kidnapper hung up the phone.


    Robert couldn''t understand how Mr. Howel knew the maid was there and why Evan asked the maid to take care of the princess.


    Robert took up the phone and heard a command from Evan, "Find a bank near me."


    They were on the edge of the desert, near a city.


    Robert nodded. Then he hesitated for a while and asked, "Mr. Howel, how can you know the maid was there?"


    Evan glanced over Robert and raised the corner of his mouth, "The amount represents my birthday."


    "Birthday?" It hit Robert.


    "She is as smart as Mrs. Howel," thought Robert.


    Suddenly, the maid''s appearance seemed to appear in front of Robert. Robert was surprised and said to himself, "Damn it! How can I make a comparison between Mrs. Howel and the ugly maid?"


    Robert was deeply guilty for thinking that and secretly glanced at Evan, who looked unhappy.


    "What is Mr. Howel thinking about?" thought Robert.


    Android hung up the phone with satisfaction, walking back and forth with his hands behind him. After a while, he suddenly realized that Claudia, Ava, and the maid were still sitting on the floor.


    "Untie them. Did you hear that? Mr. Lauter had asked to take care of the princess Claudia."


    "Untie them?" Avery pretended to be embarrassed and said, "What should we do if they escape?"


    "Bitch! F.u.c.k off," Claudia was incensed.


    Ava was also irritated, gritting her teeth as if her teeth would be broken.


    While Android was thinking, he said, "You are right. Keep them tied and bring them on the sofa to sit. You come to bring some food for them."


    Android trusted Avery because he could get more ransom with the suggestion of Avery.


    Claudia and Ava were sitting on the sofa, and Avery went to the kitchen with the bodyguards.


    A woman in a black turban was chopping fireworks in the kitchen. When she saw people, she raised her head and looked around.


    The turban covered her whole face, except her eyes. Telling from her wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, Avery guessed the woman was old.


    After looking at Avery up and down, the woman left.


    Avery went into the kitchen where it was dim, filled with white smoke, and a smell of herbs.


    There was a stone-brick stove, a table made of logs, and a shelf for saving vegetables in the kitchen.


    Various unknown vegetables were placed on the shelf.


    "Umm," Avery stopped the woman and explained why she came here.


    The woman pointed to a shelf, "You can choose whatever you want."


    Avery walked to the shelf and picked up a tomato. The woman then looked at her again and then left with a bowl of medicine in her hands.


    Five minutes later, the woman turned back again, "Let me help you cook the noodles. Our woman host asked you to see her."


    "Me?" Avery was cutting the tomatoes and stopped, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know," the old woman shook her head.


    Avery then walked to the bedroom of the woman host. The door opened. At first glance, it was a shabby room. The woman host was leaning against her bed and taking medicine.


    When she heard the footsteps, she turned to one side, listened attentively, and then waved, "Come in."


    Avery walked to her, finding the older woman had a problem with her eyesight.


    "Why are you looking for me, old lady?"


    "I heard Android took a girl back, so I asked the female cook to take you here," the old lady raised her head, squinting at Avery.


    She finally saw Avery clear and said, "You look good."


    Avery was astonished and thought to herself, "Does she think I am Android''s girlfriend?"


    Avery made an embarrassing smile, "Old lady, I made a mistake. I am just a maid."


    The old lady shook her head and said, "You are not a maid. Although your skin is dark, your hands are very tender. You are definitely not a maid."


    Avery was shocked. "Although her eyesight is bad, she can find some details," thought Avery.


    "Although my eyesight is poor, I am sensitive to smell. I can''t believe a maid smells good."


    The old lady took medicine up and put the blue and white porcelain bowl on the bedside table, "I know Android did something bad. But don''t blame Android. What he did is for make me healed. He has to go to Yirrell Beach by car. He needs money to buy a car."


    Avery knew the old lady was guilty, but when she heard Yirrell Beach, she was surprised.


    "Is he going to find Vanda?"


    "You know that?" the old lady asked in surprise, "It is hard to find. It is dangerous. I had urged him not to go there, but he insisted on going there."


    It turned out that Android was going to find Vanda.


    "Does he know where it is?"


    The old lady nodded slowly, "He once saw it, but he couldn''t bring it because an army was there."


    "It is no wonder that Android wants to buy a car. Ant army is a kind of aggressive carnivorous ant. They usually move fast in groups. During the war, there was an army of more than 1,000 people and missed three days later. It was said that they happened to see an ant army and more than 1,000 people dead and 36 people escaped," said the old lady.


    Suddenly, Android came in and pulled Avery out, asking, "Why are you here?"


    "Android, I asked her to come here. Why are you so rude? How can you marry?"


    "Marriage?" Android immediately asked Avery when he saw Avery sat up, "What did you say to my mother?"


    "Android, she said nothing. I am just talking to her."


    Android glared at Avery, warning, "I warn you. Don''t do something improperly. I won''t love you. Such an ugly woman."

 Chapter 676 - 676: A Deal

    Avery couldn''t help but laugh, thinking, "Does he think I come here to talk about marriage with the old lady?"


    Since Avery was under the control of Android, she had to nod and said to Android, "I know I am not qualified to be your couple."


    "That''s good," Android waved, asking Avery to get out and then having a conversation with his mother.


    After talking to Android''s mother, Avery had collected more useful information. She knew that Android once saw Vanda, and he knew where is it, but he got no money to buy a car for finding


    it.


    "If I collaborate with him...," While Avery was thinking, she arrived at the place where she woke up.


    It was an empty and shabby guest room, only a bed, a sofa, and a coffee table.


    Claudia and Ava were sitting on the sofa, talking and laughing, but when she found Avery was coming, they stopped laughing.


    Ava then swore horribly at Avery, "Bitch! You dare to persuade us to keep us tied. I warn you to let us go."


    "In my view, you don''t understand Android''s command. He asked me to take care of you. How should I take care of you?" Avery walked over Claudia and Ava.


    "How dare you!" Ava shouted. At the same time, Avery poured a cup of hot water on Ava''s head.


    "Ah¡ª" Ava''s face turned red and screamed again and again.


    Claudia raised her legs, kicking Avery, however, she kicked the tomato and egg noodles out. The noodles scattered here and there, including Claudia''s shoes.


    "It''d better be good. Otherwise, I will call Mr. Lautner and tell him not to pay the ransom. And then you must be dead, right?"


    These words worked. When Ava and Claudia heard it, they kept quiet and then asked, "If we keep quiet, can you let us go?"


    "No, I can''t," Avery brought a chair, sat down, crossed his legs, and shook regularly.


    Ava and Claudia looked terrible. They were wet all over, stepping on a bowl of noodles.


    "What do you want?"


    "Um¡­ It doesn''t depend on me," It was true that Avery couldn''t save them. Evan was the only one that can save them.


    Claudia and Ava were furious but kept silent because they knew they couldn''t fight against Avery.


    Avery stared at the clock on the wall. As time passed, one second by one second, Avery narrowed her eyes a slit.


    Soon, Avery heard the sound of gunfire and raised her eyelids.


    The noises awakened Claudia and Ava. They were wondering what happened.


    Avery stood up and walked out, seeing that Android and his bodyguards gathered at the door. Two of them walked into Claudia and Ava''s room and took them out of there.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Claudia asked. Because someone dragged Claudia out of the room, Claudia couldn''t keep balance and almost fell.


    Ava also scrambled to follow.


    Avery stopped one of the bodyguards, "What happened?"


    "Mr. Lautner is coming with many bodyguards who had guns."


    Avery followed them and hid in the corner. She could see many people standing there, looking tense and excited.


    There were two groups, Evan''s team, and Android''s team. They all got guns, but Android''s bodyguards got guns that they made by themselves.


    "Mr. Lautner, your lovers are here. According to our agreement, you pay the ransom, and I allow you to take them back."


    Soon, Android asked a bodyguard to take Claudia and Ava out.


    Their hands were tied. When they saw Evan, Claudia immediately shouted, "Mr. Lautner, help!"


    Evan narrowed his eyes for a while, looking around but didn''t find Avery.


    Evan stared at Claudia coldly without saying a word.


    Android found Evan was unhappy, so he added, "Mr. Lautner, I believe you will keep your words. Your beautiful lovers are waiting for you."


    "I had told you that you should send all the people back."


    Android suddenly realized that Avery was missing. He became angry, looking around, "Where is her?"


    The bodyguards looked around and then shook the head.


    Android was ashamed. He shouted, "Find her out! Quickly."


    Android''s group scattered.


    Android said with a smile, "Mr. Lautner, she is just a maid. If you want to get a maid, I can find more for you."


    Evan answered calmly, "You think she is just a maid, but I don''t think so. If you can''t find her, I will kill all the people in your tribe."


    Then Evan got a gun from a bodyguard, pointing to Android.


    Android was terrified and said nothing.


    "Mr. Lautner," Avery said,


    Avery walked out. It was time for her to make herself appear. Otherwise, Android must be dead.


    Android must be alive because Avery knew he could help them to find Vanda.


    Android''s bodyguards stepped aside to make way for Avery. When she walked toward Evan slowly, Android pointed to her head. At the same time, Evan pointed to Android''s forehead.


    "Put your gun down," Avery said calmly.


    No one put the gun down. Evan pointed to Android hard and said, "Have you heard that? Put your gun down."


    "Mr. Lautner, I asked you to put down," Avery said to Evan gently.


    Avery became serious all of a sudden. For ensuring Avery''s safety, Evan put his gun down. He can''t risk her life this time.


    Android was shocked and thought, "Is the ugly woman the lover of Mr. Lautner? Otherwise, why did Evan follow her command?"


    "Android, how about making a deal with me?"


    Android was shocked. After a while, he asked, "A deal?"


    "That''s correct," Avery answered firmly, "A deal."


    "What is it?"


    "We will give you money and a car, but you should take us to Yirrell Beach."


    Android was surprised. He opened his eyes as wide as a copper bell and thought, "The way she talked is not like the way a maid talks."


    For a moment, Avery immediately added, "Android, you don''t have any choice. Think about your mother. If you shot my temple, Mr. Lautner must kill all your relatives."


    As soon as Android put the gun down, Evan immediately held Avery''s waist tight.

 Chapter 677 - 677: I Want Nothing But You

    Android''s eyes widened, staring at Avery and Evan in astonishment. "Mr. Lautner looked extremely handsome, but the maid looked very ugly. I can''t believe they are the couple. Does Mr. Lautner have a poor vision? Otherwise, I must have a poor vision," thought Android.


    "Give him the ransom," Evan told Robert, who was astonished too.


    Robert asked someone to bring a few boxes, which were for saving cash. Android''s bodyguards opened the box


    and surprised to see so much money in the boxes.


    They couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "Is it for me? Really?" Android asked. He couldn''t even imagine that he could get so much money.


    He was joyful when he saw the bodyguards carried the boxes into the room one by one.


    "How long can we get Yirrell Beach?" Avery asked directly and curtly. She knew time was precious. They had to leave before the lakes of the desert turned dried.


    "Half of the day."


    Avery was silent. It was faster than she expected.


    "Is your waist okay?" Evan rubbed her waist with his hand. Avery immediately took a deep breath and ran into his arms, "It is okay. Let''s start as soon as possible."


    Avery didn''t want to delay because of the hurt on her waist. She knew it would be more different if they act out late.


    Android couldn''t believe Evan would love the ugly maid. He took a glance at Claudia and thought, "Compared with the ugly woman, Claudia was stunning."


    Claudia didn''t notice that Android was looking at her because she was thinking about something. It seemed that she had been making a detailed plan.


    Android and Evan had made a deal. They decided to set off in the early morning of the next day. Evan''s convoy returned to the nomadic tribe first. Evan put Avery down from the car and walked away, but Avery patted him, "Wrong way. Come on. This way," Avery pointed to the maid''s bedroom.


    At the same time, Ava walked slowly all of a sudden because she guessed Avery would tell Evan that she treated Avery badly, but she happened to meet the tribe chief and stopped by him, "Where are you going?"


    "Me?" the tribe chief was confused. But Claudia didn''t dare to admit that she forced Avery to live in the maid''s bedroom.


    "Stay here," The tribe chief said.


    Avery was in Evan''s arms, both of her hands were hanging around his neck, and his chin was against his shoulder. Not like Ava, Avery felt very comfortable, glancing over Ava coldly.


    Ava looked defiant. She still remembered Avery''s pouring hot water on her face when she was kidnapped, but she could do nothing.


    When Ava recalled these bad memories, her eyes were full of hate.


    Avery was very tired, lying in Evan''s arms as if she were a cute pet lying in the host''s arms and raising the tail.


    When Ava saw that, she became angrier.


    "Mr. Lautner," the tribe chief followed. He just knew what happened last night from a maid and wanted to explain.


    "Where is it?" Evan asked.


    "Here¡­" the tribe chief hesitated for a while and added, "Here is the maid''s bedroom."


    "Maid''s bedroom?" Evan said. The door opened. The maids just finished dinner, and they were sitting on the bed, having a chat.


    When the maids saw Mr. Lautner coming with Avery in his arms, they were silent and stunned.


    All the maids were astonished.


    "Since you were not here last night, I slept there last night," Avery said peacefully and then pointed to a bunk, adding, "This is my bunk. If the maid didn''t exchange the bunk with me, I didn''t have a bunk to sleep, and I guessed I would sleep in a tent outside."


    Evan got annoyed all of a sudden. At the same time, the tribe chief became more anxious, lowering his head. He just heard from a maid that Claudia, his daughter, asked Avery to sleep in the maid''s bedroom.


    "Mr. Lautner, sorry about the rude welcome."


    Evan ignored the tribe chief and shared a knowing glance with Robert. Then Robert immediately asked a bodyguard to give a check to Avery.


    The maid was flattered and lowered her head, looking at the check. It was a large amount of money. Avery was astonished.


    "Kill the rest of maids," Robert pointed to the other maids, saying seriously.


    Soon, the tribe chief realized that he did something wrong, so he walked fast toward Evan and said, "Mr. Lautner, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. She hasn''t raised better.


    Avery would have decided to warn Ava, but the maid who helped her persuade her not to blame the tribe chief. She glanced over Ava and said, "Forgive her."


    The tribe chief turned to look at Evan, who was still angry. He gritted his teeth and said to his bodyguards, "Keep Ava in the storage room. No one is allowed to give her food."


    "Is it okay?" Evan asked.


    "It is okay," Avery buried her head on Evan''s shoulder and said gently, "I will give you a reward."


    Evan smiled gently, "Okay, I am looking forward to it."


    The atmosphere became more lovely. Evan and Avery whispered gently. Looking at Avery''s eyes attentively, Evan became so excited that he wanted to hug her and go upstairs.


    The crowds scattered, and Avery and Evan went back to the room. As soon as they went into the room, Evan put Avery on the bed. Avery''s hair scattered on the bed. Avery felt Evan collapse against her, and the bed was falling.


    "You didn''t sleep all night?" Avery stared at the blood in Evan''s eyes. She guessed that Evan went back to find her as soon as he arrived in the oasis.


    It made Avery heartbroken when she found Evan was exhausted.


    "What kind of reward will you give me?" Evan asked gently. He was excited about the reward.


    "Please take a nap first?" Avery was afraid that Evan couldn''t fall asleep if he knew what the reward was.


    Evan stared at Avery and answered, "No."


    "Guess what is it?"


    Evan lifted Avery''s chin with his fingers, staring at his pink lips, "A kiss?"


    Avery tried not to laugh. It was not the right answer.


    Although Evan got the wrong answer, Avery asked him, "Do you like kissing so much?"


    "I like kissing you."


    "But it is not a reward."


    Evan didn''t care about what was the reward but kissed Avery without hesitation.


    He kissed her harder and harder.


    Avery kept taking a breath because of the violent kiss.


    "Are you?"


    "What?"


    "The reward is you?"


    Avery couldn''t help but laugh, "What are you thinking about? Can you be a decent man?"


    "No, I can''t," Evan bit Avery''s lips and said, "I want nothing but you."

 Chapter 678 - 678: Can You Feel My Desire

    Avery looked at Evan and was speechless. She had never expected that Evan was not excited about the reward at all.


    He wanted nothing but her.


    "No," Avery refused without hesitation, "We will leave early in the morning. We must have a good night."


    "How about three times?" Evan put his hands into Avery''s clothes.


    "No."


    "Two times?"


    Avery raised her head, biting Evan''s shoulder, thinking, "Shame for him. He dares to ask for two times. Does he forget he is Mr. Lautner?"


    Avery grabbed Evan''s hands. She can''t believe that Evan was eager to make love with her, though he acted slowly so as not to hurt her.


    "Can you feel my desire?" Evan whispered to Avery, blowing winds.


    Avery bit her lip, being touched by his desire.


    "You may hurt me."


    "I''m cautious," Evan stopped.


    Evan tried to control himself, moving slowly and gently.


    "Your body pressed up against me, which made me hurt. I want to be on your body."


    "Do you have energy?"


    "Yes."


    Evan changed his position, supporting Avery with his both hands, but she pushed his hands away and said, "I can do it by myself."


    "Avery Peters, be careful! Pay more attention to your waist."


    Avery smiled, her cheek turned red. She was shy because she was unfamiliar with the s.e.xy position.


    She had been moving violently for a while.


    Then Avery tried to stop Evan when he changed position, but Avery had so much energy, crawling on the big bed.


    Evan stopped Avery, stooping to hold Avery from behind.


    She had no energy, lying on the bed after a short m.o.a.ning.


    Hill was standing at the door of Jackson''s study room for a long time and finally opened the door.


    "Mr. Oliver, a bodyguard of K''s Clam, just called us. He said that he found that someone spilled out the secret when his fellows did their tasks."


    "Find someone to check it."


    Hill answered yes, but stood there still.


    Jackson was sitting before the study desk. The ashtray on the desk was full of cigarette butts.


    "Mr. Oliver," Hill was surprised to see so many butts. "Mr. Oliver is addicted to smoking again because of Gabrielle?" thought Hill.


    Jackson flicked a cigarette''s ashes away, staring straight ahead and saying, "Say it!"


    "I knew where Gabrielle is."


    Jackson turned around and asked, "Where is her?"


    "She is¡­"


    At the same time, Gabrielle just woke up and sneezed twice.


    Gabrielle''s hair was messy. She stood up, stretched, and wore a pair of cotton slippers with a panda attached to it. And then she opened the door and went away.


    "No one here? Bryan hasn''t got up yet. He is a lazy man," thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle walked to the door of Bryan''s room and knocked on it, but no one answered.


    Gabrielle opened the door with the key in it.


    When the door opened, Gabrielle couldn''t help but exclaim to herself, "Wow. It opens. Ever since Bryan has lived there, I have never seen what kind of room his room is. Whenever I want to sneak into the room, Bryan always finds me and takes me away from it. Huh! He must have secrets."


    As soon as Gabrielle stepped into the room, a man touched her from behind. With a slam, the door closed again.


    Gabrielle was shocked and turned around. Seeing who it was, Gabrielle was relieved and said, "Bryan, you scare me."


    "Do you want to get in my room?"


    "No, I don''t want to. I am afraid you would faint inside because I had knocked on the door for a while, but no one answered. I want to save you. Do you understand?"


    "No, I don''t understand."


    Gabrielle saw Bryan was holding a bag, so she cleared her throat with a smile and then asked, "What did you do in the early morning?"


    "Buy breakfast for you," Bryan raised his bag and shook it.


    "I''m so touched. I can''t believe you buy breakfast for me in the early morning," Gabrielle turned to the bag naturally, but Bryan immediately put the breakfast behind him.


    "It is a frozen smile. Come on, smile naturally," Bryan said seriously. However, Gabrielle turned around and answered, "My smile is not for selling."


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside the door.


    Bang¡ª


    Someone was kicking the door.


    Gabrielle was horrified and looked at Bryan, "Bryan, have you offended someone?"


    Bryan was confused and shook the head. He had been shooting the movie and behaved well recently.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Open the door!"


    Gabrielle pointed to the door with her eyes wide open, "The sound¡­. It is¡­ him¡­"


    Gabrielle knew who was kicking the door.


    She looked around and decided to get into Bryan''s room. Since it was urgent, when Gabrielle was going to open the door, Bryan kicked her into the room and said, "Find a place to hide."


    It was dark in the room. Gabrielle had no time to turn on the lights and hid under the bed with the help of slight light from the outside window.


    "Oh my god! It is so exciting," thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle held her breath, listening carefully. The man kicked the door so hard that her heart kept beating fast.


    Every time the man kicked, Gabrielle felt as if her heart was beating.


    Soon, Gabrielle heard nothing but Bryan''s voice.


    "It seems like that the man kicked the door out," though Gabrielle.


    It was Jackson. Bryan said to him, "Mr. Oliver, you should knock on the door rather than kick it."


    Jackson was taller than Bryan, who is more than 180cm, looking like a powerful man though he said nothing.


    Jackson pushed Bryan away, stepped on the floor so hard that some noises sounded, "Where is Gabrielle?"


    "Mr. Oliver, are you kidding? Why is she here?"


    Jackson sneered. He didn''t believe Bryan''s words. Instead, he walked to the center of the living room, raised his voice, shouting, "Gabrielle, get out quickly! Three minutes left."


    The voice sounded great, but it gave people a tired impression as if Jackson was looking for his favorite pet.


    Gabrielle subconsciously climbed out of bed, but she stopped halfway. "I am not his pet. Why should I come out when he requested?" thought Gabrielle.


    Therefore, Gabrielle moved back¡­

 Chapter 679 - 679: Don’t Beat Him

    Gabrielle was still lying under the bed, and her heart was beating fast as if her heart''s in her throat right now.


    She covered her heart to keep the sound to herself.


    Click¡ª


    Jackson was getting close to Gabrielle.


    "Mr. Oliver, because you broke into my room, I can call the police," Bryan tried to stop Jackson, but Jackson completely ignored his words.


    Jackson was back in "Ten, nine, eight¡­."


    Gabrielle bit her fingers so hard that her fingers will be broken.


    "Out. Keep. Out. Keep," thought Gabrielle. She didn''t know how to make a choice.


    "What should I do?" thought Gabrielle


    Because Gabrielle kept shaking constantly, the single bed was also shaking.


    Gabrielle patted her left hand with the right hand, saying to herself, "Don''t shake. Why do I keep shaking?"


    "Three, two¡­" As Gabrielle said, the wind blew.


    Gabrielle leaned against the door and waved to Jackson, "Mr. Oliver, excuse me. Are you looking for me?"


    "What a stupid woman! She dares to get away from me. A few days passed, but now she shows up and stands before me. She also behaves politely. How dare you!" thought Jackson.


    Jackson lowered his head, looking at Gabrielle and saying cynically, "I just heard that you lost your baby. Is it true?"


    "Uh-huh. Do you believe it? You must know we don''t have a baby. Is it the reason why you come to look for me?"


    Jackson looked at Gabrielle coldly but said nothing. He was guessing what Gabrielle was thinking.


    "Gabrielle¡­" Jackson lowered his head and said, "Since you were not in the apartment, I call you, but you neither answered or sent a message back. Do you think it is funny?"


    Gabrielle swallowed hard. She couldn''t argue with that.


    "If I admit it, I should tell him the reason, but if I deny it, how can I explain to him? Cheat him? It is too hard for me," thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle looked at Jackson as if she got hurt, her eyes flashing, and her lips shivering slightly, looking lovely.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry."


    "You are really good at acting."


    "I''m not acting," Gabrielle lowered her eyes, and her eyelashes fluttered, "Why do you leave me alone halfway?"


    "I went back to pick you up, but you ran away. Why?"


    "I¡­" Gabrielle didn''t know how to explain.


    If Jackson knew it was Gabrielle who told Avery the information, Jackson must kill her.


    Gabrielle hesitated. After a while, when she wanted to say something, Bryan interrupted, "It is obvious that Gabrielle didn''t want to go with you. Why do you want Gabrielle to answer you directly, Mr. Oliver?"


    "Don''t you want to go with me?" Jackson asked Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle glanced at Bryan, thinking, "What''s the matter with Bryan? Does he want to start a conflict between Jackson and me? How can I answer the question? I can''t say I don''t want to be with him, though it is true."


    "Follow me," Jackson immediately grabbed her head and went out without hesitation.


    Gabrielle was so excited that she threw the man''s hands away and held the door tight with another hand.


    Unfortunately, Gabrielle fell backward.


    Rub-a-dub¡ª


    Gabrielle fell to the ground, and her butt fell first. She got so many pains that tears burst out.


    The lights didn''t turn on in the room. In the dark, Gabrielle seemed to see two hands.


    Gabrielle waved her hand, pushing the man''s hands away, "Don''t come over. I don''t want to go with you."


    Pow¡ª


    Jackson pressed on the light switch, and then the light turned on all of a sudden.


    Gabrielle was freaking out. She finally realized that both Bryan and Jackson wanted to lift her, but she pushed Bryan''s hand away, not Jackson''s.


    Gabrielle looked around, finding Bryan and Jackson were all stunned.


    "It is the room of Bryan, but there are many pictures about me attached to the wall. Why?" thought Gabrielle.


    The pictures of Gabrielle posted on the wall, from a little baby to an a.d.u.l.t, looking neat as if it was a wallpaper of the room.


    In a picture, Gabrielle was washing the dog''s body. Then, the dog was shaking its body, and she stopped the water from sprinkling with her hands. A picture was taken at that moment.


    Looking at another photo, Gabrielle was drunk on her eighteenth birthday and fell asleep on the chair. Finally, Bryan carried her home. Still, Gabrielle didn''t know who took the photo.


    "When did he take it?" thought Gabrielle. She had no idea about it.


    Gabrielle was profoundly scared when she saw so many pictures about herself.


    "Bryan¡­ I can''t believe," Gabrielle would have called her crazy man, but she kept it.


    She couldn''t understand why Bryan did so.


    It was no wonder that Bryan allowed Gabrielle not to go to his room.


    Bryan looked embarrassed, too, and answered, "I have been crushing on you."


    "Ah¡­" Gabrielle''s saliva choked her.


    She didn''t know how to answer it.


    Jackson immediately punched Bryan in his face and knocked him down.


    Gabrielle kept silent.


    As soon as Jackson''s bodyguards heard the noises, they immediately went into the room, but Jackson waved and stopped them. He was quietly confident that he can deal with it.


    "Are you crushing on Gabrielle?" Jackson said to Bryan proudly, "Although you are crushing on Gabrielle, you can''t have her."


    Jackson''s mouth puckered as if he didn''t think much of Bryan. When he bent and lifted Gabrielle, Bryan stood in front of Gabrielle and said,


    "She can''t go with you."


    "Can''t go with me? So she will go with you?" Jackson asked angrily. He was impatient now. He even wanted to kick Bryan away.


    Fortunately, Gabrielle stood in front of Bryan immediately to stop Jackson.


    Gabrielle was afraid of being kicked and closed one of her eyes.


    "Get out," Jackson was indignant.


    Gabrielle gritted her teeth, shaking her head, "Mr. Oliver, don''t beat him. I will go with you."


    Jackson stopped.


    Bryan then asked in a low voice, "Gabrielle, do you want to go with him? If you don''t want to go with him, I will¡­"


    Gabrielle knew what Bryan was going to say, so she shook her head and said, "No, I would like."


    She knew that it was the right choice.


    Jackson was relieved, looked around, and said to bodyguards, "Take it down."


    In the end, Jackson bent and carried Gabrielle on his shoulder.

 Chapter 680 - 680: She Finally Chose To Forgive Him

    Gabrielle stayed on Jackson''s shoulder quietly, resigning herself to fate and let him take her out of Bryan''s place. Jackson didn''t walk too long before Gabrielle heard Bryan''s voices of stopping Jackson''s bodyguards.


    Followed by Bryan''s voice were some hitting and kicking.


    Gabrielle suddenly closed her eyes. She didn''t bear to listen to the crying and yelling. Taking a deep breath, Gabrielle calmed herself down and said," Jackson, I''m willing to go with you. Can''t you leave Bryan alone?"


    Jackson didn''t respond. He was still furious. He put Gabrielle in the passenger''s seat and went to the driver''s seat.


    He stepped on the oil pedal, and the car raced out. He didn''t speak to Gabrielle the whole way.


    Jackson didn''t say one word. And Gabrielle was afraid to talk.


    She would not want to throw herself in the fury of Jackson.


    That was odd, as Gabrielle thought. She was not Jackson''s somebody. He was, at best, her sugar daddy.


    Maybe Gabrielle had to figure it out because she was too curious. And she asked Jackson," Er... do you like me to call you sugar daddy?"


    Jackson was putting his feet on the oil pedal and almost turned to a new brake. They almost flew out.


    "Sugar daddy?"Jackson asked," Do you call Bryan that?"


    Gabrielle was speechless. That didn''t make any sense.


    Gabrielle immediately shook her head," No. Absolutely not."


    "What have you been doing these days?"


    Bryan and Gabrielle were alone in the apartment. If they did anything, Jackson would tie both of them up, toast them, and feed their bodies to dogs!


    "I swear to the lamp that we didn''t do anything."


    Gabrielle would slap herself for asking the question. If time could go back, she would never do it.


    As she was thinking, she heard Jackson''s ringtone.


    Jackson tossed the phone over to Gabrielle without any hesitation," Answer it."


    Gabrielle was so grateful to the call since it ended Jackson''s questioning.


    Gabrielle looked down, and the call was from Hill. She knew Hill pretty well and answered," Hill, what is it that you want to speak to Jackson?"


    "Miss Gabrielle? I have to speak to Mr. Jackson. It''s a matter of emergency."


    That meant she should give the phone to Jackson.


    But Gabrielle planned to do otherwise. She kept saying," Jackson asked you to tell me. Don''t worry. I''ll tell him exactly what you said."


    Hill hesitated for a moment and said," Please tell Mr. Jackson that we have found the snitch."


    Gabrielle''s pupils got enlarged since she was the snitch.


    Did they find her so fast?


    The phone slipped from Gabrielle''s hands and fell on her lap.


    Jackson looked at her," What happened?"


    Gabrielle picked up the phone fast. They were still talking. She hurried to put the ear by her ear, but Jackson beat her to it.


    Hill kept talking," The snitch is from Wind. That man wouldn''t admit he leaked the information. He said he bet on Evan Howel. So he had the idea to tell him. But he is targeted before he really does it."


    Jackson frowned, "So he didn''t leak anything?"


    "We''ve searched his phone records. There''s nothing substantial."


    "Keep digging."


    "What will you do about him?"


    "We''ll hang him upside down from the helicopter and feed him to the sharks. So they could eat his head first."


    Gabrielle couldn''t help thinking about the image. She almost slipped under the seat.


    That guy only thought about leaking the information. And they decided to feed him to sharks. If they found out she was the one that did it, would they tear her body limb by limb by five horses?


    Jackson hung up the phone and tossed it back to Gabrielle. She was dozing off and didn''t catch it. The phone fell on the ground.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about tearing a body limb by limb by five horses," Gabrielle suddenly realized where she was," No, ahem, I think if you caught the snitch, would you tear his or her body limb by limb by five horses?"


    "Tearing a body limb by limb by five horses?"Jackson sneered," That''s an easy way to die."


    Was it harsher than that? What would that be?


    Gabrielle''s look changed immediately. She leaned closer to the door," What if the snitch happens to be someone you know?"


    "Even if I let the snitch go, guys from K''s Clam would not."


    It was the first time Gabrielle thought this snitch thing was more serious than she thought.


    Jackson looked at Gabrielle," You aren''t the snitch, are you?"


    ***


    It was the early hours in the morning. Avery was woken up by the alarm. She opened her eyes and saw another man''s eyes.


    The wind was slightly cold. Avery could tell Evan''s look was sensual.


    "Why don''t you go to sleep?"


    Avery wondered if Evan stayed up all night to look at her.


    "What is my reward?"


    It was Evan that said he didn''t want anything more than Avery. But he was keen on getting it.


    So Evan had s.e.x with Avery. He now wanted the extra reward. That was nice thinking.


    "What? Didn''t you say there would be more than kisses and you?"


    "You said you didn''t want it."


    Avery has never seen such a shameless man.


    He put his chin on Avery''s neck and held her hands above her head...


    That was a luring position...


    "Do you want to give it or not?"


    So the carrot and the stick?


    Avery moved," Get off me first so I can grab it."


    Avery put on the nightgown and got off the bed. She walked into the changing room, found her suitcase, and took out a brown bottle of drugs from the hidden pocket. She clenched it in her hand.


    That was she special glue Charles gave to her.


    Since Evan would not admit his true identity, Avery thought she gave him the special glue. Whether he used it or not, she just wanted to tell him she knew.


    She finally chose to forgive him.


    Avery got up to walk back to the bedroom. There was a knock on the door. It should be maids came to tell them it was time to go.


    But the knocking was urgent and fast. Then she heard Tinder''s anxious voice," Sir, Princess Claudia is gone."


    Was Claudia missing?


    Evan has put on clothes and marched over to open the door. He gave Avery a look to tell her to put on some clothes. And he opened the door and left.


    He wasn''t far. Avery thought he was at the door because she heard Tinder''s voice through the open door crack. Tinder said," Princess Claudia and the killer were both gone."


    "I''ve sent a team to go after them. But the desert is so large. It''s gonna take time. I''ve asked for helicopters to come."


    Evan looked down at his watch. They had no time to waste. But it put them at a disadvantage if they couldn''t find Claudia.


    Tinder was anxious too. He made a suggestion," Sir, if we can''t find Princess Claudia, how about..."

 Chapter 681 - 681: Guns Were Pointing At Them

    Evan looked down at his watch," We''ll split into two teams."


    Tinder thought the same. One team would go to Yirre Beach, and the other went after Claudia. Then they would meet up. So they would stick to the schedule.


    "And..." Tinder hesitated for a second and said," does Princess Claudia send the killers?"


    Evan loosened up the button on the top and shook his head," She doesn''t have it in her."


    Without conflict of interest, there was no point in sending killers. Besides, he was a valuable asset to H Country.


    Without further ado, Tinder sent a team to search Princess Claudia, and the rest went to Yirre Beach.


    Although Android Dull was an outlaw, he was not bad in nature. He was keen on brother loyalty and doing good deeds. So, there he was, waiting with his men at his tribe for Evan as he promised.


    He got off the car seeing the elderly of the tribe and saw Evan off. He grinned at them, and his big mustache shook.


    But taking a look at Avery, Android started to wonder about life.


    He just didn''t get what city men''s standards to choose girlfriends were.


    Evan picked up Avery and held her in the car. The car slowly left the tribe as the sun rose in the east of the desert. Soon, the world was in gold light, and the desert was a world of gold sand.


    The further they were from the tribe, the fewer and older the houses and plants were. The acc.u.mulated water in the desert formed Thousand Lakes. The desert had the most extreme climate on earth, which shook up her view about deserts.


    It was hard to picture a place on earth that had deserts and lakes, wilderness, and fishes. It was a place of controversy. They saw the impossible scenery here.


    B Country had clear boundaries between oceans and deserts. And Thousand-Lake desert was the shadow of the sky dotted with the sky.


    Avery got a different feeling from H Country. It was the tenderness under the disguise of spiciness.


    Swoosh-


    The curtain was suddenly shut. Avery looked around to look at the guy who closed it. She said," Why do you shut the curtain all of a sudden?"


    It got much darker after the curtain was closed.


    She held her head with hands. There was much dust when the car drove in the desert. Through the thin dust, one could see different scenery. It has been two days since Avery was in the desert. And it has been a long while since she saw gorgeous scenery.


    How could he close the curtain? Avery couldn''t bear it.


    "Reward."


    Avery laughed," George, the way you''re obsessed with presents reminds me of a man."


    If Avery didn''t bring it up, spending two days with her made him almost forget the cover of George Lautner.


    He slept with Avery as George Lautner.


    The more he thought about it, the worse he looked.


    Avery didn''t know what he was thinking. She thought it was that she mentioned gifts. So instead of teasing him, Avery took a brown bottle out of her pocket.


    Evan looked up hatefully. Apart from the fact that he was jealous of himself, he was mad that Avery cheated on him with another man.


    He didn''t have the mood to think about the reward.


    So he just stuffed it in his pocket.


    "Aren''t you gonna ask what it is?"


    "What is it?"


    "Take a guess."


    Avery couldn''t figure out why his attitude changed all of a sudden.


    "Body fluids."


    Avery was shocked. She had to give it to Evan. All she wanted to do was cover the pillow over his shameless face.


    But Avery held the thought back, seeing he wasn''t happy. She said," Forget it. I''ll tell you when you want to know."


    Out of surprise, Evan grabbed her to let her sit on his lap. He suddenly got serious," I have something very important to tell you after we find Vando."


    Avery stared at him and nodded. He stroked her waist," Get down, and I''ll apply the ointment."


    Avery pulled up her shirt. Well, her waist should get better if they didn''t have so much tough s.e.x.


    After, she snuggled in Evan''s arms to take a nap. But she was woken up by the fierce movement of the car.


    Evan pulled up the curtain. Pop-


    A bullet hit the window, and there was smoke.


    Evan was ready since he knew someone was out to get her. The windows of the car were bullet-proof. Even the tire and the car body were made of bullet-proof materials.


    So the bullets would not pierce through.


    From the trajectory of the bullet, Evan looked up. Some helicopters were whirling. Guns were pointing at them...


    Avery woke up," What happened?"


    She looked up at the sky," Are they the killers?"


    The killers resorted to helicopter shooting.


    It was dangerous to be in the desert. Sometimes the natural disasters could cause death.


    Under the circ.u.mstances, someone went to a lot of trouble to go after Evan. The motive was worth wondering.


    Evan swapped position with Avery. He kept her steady, so she didn''t fall.


    Tinder called," Sir, there are a few helicopters. Do we try to get rid of them or fight them?"


    "Try if we can lose them."


    Fighting them wasn''t the best plan. Evan said," Ask the driver in the other cars to make the ground dusty."


    Evan wanted to throw them off the scent with dust. He could only hope helicopters were held back.


    The car went in the "s" route to dodge bullets. The car swayed so hard, and everything in it fell on the ground.


    Evan kept Avery close in his hugs. But she almost got flung out of her seat several times.


    "They''ll follow us all the time?"


    If they kept driving like this, they might die of car sickness first.


    "It''s a possibility."


    Evan heard how the bullets hit the top and windows. He comforted her, "Our helicopters are on the way. They won''t follow us much longer."


    Evan wanted to capture them alive so he could find out who ordered the hit.


    Or it was pointless that he sent a team to case the desert.


    He wanted to see who had it in him to order the hit.


    Tinder kept reporting as killers'' helicopters followed them. The point was they couldn''t lose them...


    As Tinder said, he suddenly raised his voice, "bad news! Android got on the top of the car!"

 Chapter 682 - 682: Cover For Him

    The RV team was made up of 40 identical vehicles for safety concerns. They kept the same distance. Every ten minutes, a car would move back. Even the driver didn''t know which car he was driving.


    They could not possibly know which car Evan was in.


    But even if they did, it was hard to breach the team in a short period of time.


    Every car was custom made and couldn''t be safer. Even if a dozen of M51 grenades hit them, no actual harm would be caused to the body.


    But, if someone climbed on top of the car when there was intense shooting, it would be suicidal.


    Tinder''s voice wasn''t stable because he could see the white smoke when bullets hit the top of the car.


    Android was on top of the car. He had to jump up and down to dodge bullets. It was both dangerous and comical.


    But he wasn''t jumping but...


    He had guns on his waist and a long, thick rope in his hand. On the end of the rope was a big hook tied.


    What did he want to do?


    Tinder''s eyes were wide open. His eyeballs almost fell out.


    Android wanted to hook the rope with the propeller. If Android could throw the hook to reach the propeller since helicopters were flying lowly, it would be lucky he didn''t get shot under such shooting.


    Android really knew how to play the wild card.


    Evan ordered," Cover for him."


    Android''s reckless behavior was not what Evan would anticipate. Evan has ordered for his helicopters to get here. But before they did, maybe Android''s idea could work.


    At the same time, Avery finally saw what was going on since their car was swapped with the car ahead.


    Avery tried to go near the window to look. But Evan grabbed her back," Android wanted to take the helicopter down."


    "Can he do it on his own?"


    Avery knew that Android could not put up with being shot all the time due to his hot temper. That was why he got reckless and went on top of the car.


    "He wanted to tie the rope to the propeller."


    So the helicopter was immobilized. Android had SMG to take cover.


    Avery shook her head. It was crazy. But it was typical of Android not to be put at a disadvantage position.


    "The security is covering for him."


    Avery looked up, and Evan''s men started an organized counter-attack.


    But the car wasn''t in the same order as it was in the beginning. It swayed from left to right, and there was sand everywhere. Avery looked further, and all she could see was sand.


    It was difficult for the helicopter shooting.


    The bullets didn''t hit cars anymore. They were everywhere.


    But the situation wasn''t better for cars. It swayed worse than before. Avery was in Evan''s arms. She felt sick.


    "I''ll ask them to get you drugs?"


    Evan rubbed her hair seeing how Avery put her head on his laps. She looked weak.


    Avery shook her head. The time wasn''t right.


    She closed her eyes and tried to think of something else to divert attention. Then there was cheering from outside the car. They were saying they took down the helicopter.


    Avery sat up with watery eyes. She looked outside, and one helicopter was on the ground.


    Evan''s helicopters got here one after another. They attacked other helicopters. Soon, the killers'' helicopters took the hit and started retreating.


    Cars stopped.


    The bodyguards took out guns and charged out. They surrounded the helicopter in a second.


    "Sir, we got a few alive men."


    Evan got out of the car, followed by Avery. The maid was standing next to the car with water and drugs.


    They were drugs for car sickness. Avery couldn''t handle it. She took the drug and washed it down with the water.


    In the desert, one could only hear the sound of the wind and the voice of the Android. He gloated," You assholes, I got you, didn''t I? You are the first to shoot at me."


    Avery didn''t know what to say. Android could get himself killed.


    Killers got out with guns pointed at their heads. There were five of them wearing bullet-proof uniforms.


    Avery noticed that there were no scars at the corners of their eyes.


    So the guy in charge wasn''t one of them.


    And the leader wasn''t easy to be captured.


    Avery''s hair was a bit messy in the wind. She finished her drugs and looked for Evan. He walked over to the other side.


    A bunch of bodyguards was digging a pit. It got bigger and deeper as they kept digging.


    The five killers were brought to the pit. They knelt down on the sand after being kicked.


    "Who sent you! Tell us!"


    None responded. Everyone had a tight face. They were ready to die.


    "Do you see the pit? You''re going to be buried if you don''t talk. But if you do, you''ll get rewarded."


    They gave the killers carrots and sticks. But no one talked.


    Android got mad. He rolled up his sleeves and said," What do you bother asking? Just put a bullet in the head. The pit is ready anyway."


    Then he kicked one killer on the ground. He stepped on his head and held the gun at his temple.


    The killer didn''t respond. He moved his mouth and got down on the ground. There was blood from his mouth.


    Android put fingers underneath his nose," He''s not breathing. They should have poison hidden in mouths."


    Every assassin group had different rules. The word is some killers would hide poison capsules in their mouths. When they failed the mission, they bit the poison capsules. The poison entered their bloodstream, and they would die.


    "Throw the guy in the pit."


    They did so in front of other killers to show them an example.


    Another killer was questioned," This is your last chance. Or you would end up like him."


    The killer sneered. He didn''t respond. He moved his mouth and got down as well.


    Two dead bodies were in the pit.


    The other three knelt down, showing no fear. And they didn''t intend to confess.


    Android yelled," George, I''ll end their lives myself!"


    However, the left killers had other plans.


    They all took poison capsules hidden in their mouths simultaneously. Soon, they got down on the ground with blood from their mouths.


    There was only one killer left. Evan squinted and ordered," Bury the last one."


    The killer changed his look. But he still didn''t talk. The bodyguards came at him, held him up, and threw him in the pit. They were ready to bury him alive with the other four bodies.


    The killer nearly had a breakdown with four dead bodies lying in the pit. There was cheering around him.


    The bodyguards'' morale was high. They started wielding the shovels to put sand on top of him.


    The sand-covered his legs and soon his neck.


    When the sand was about to cover his face, he finally talked," Stop! I''ll tell you whatever you need to know..."

 Chapter 683 - 683: Talk Or Die?

    Tinder asked the bodyguards to stop and took the killer out of the sandpit. The sand sank, and the other four killers were buried in the pit forever.


    The bodyguard pushed the killer, and he knelt in front of Tinder. Tinder stepped on his shoulder with his sandy shoes. He stepped on it so hard that the killer was in so much pain.


    "Tell us who sent you!"


    "I can''t talk now. What will I do if I talk, and you kill me?"


    The killer made sense. If he didn''t talk, he would have the leverage. But if he did, Tinder would kill him whenever they liked.


    "You don''t have a choice. Talk or die."


    Tinder then pointed at one of Evan''s helicopters that parked not far away. He said," If you talk, I''ll send you to a safe place. But if you don''t, we can find it another way. It''s just a matter of time."


    The killer hesitated. Tinder was right. Evan''s power in A Country was so huge that no party could challenge and question him. If the assassin operation was in A Country instead of H Country, the killer would be sure no one would dare to do it, nor succeed.


    His only hope was to help Evan get away from here.


    But if Evan decided to kill him, he had to admit to the bad luck.


    The killer analyzed the situation and said," It''s Charles Meyer."


    Evan frowned. Was it Dr. Meyer?


    What a surprising answer!


    Avery thought she heard the killer wrong. She walked closer.


    The killer just said Charles Meyer. Which Charles Meyer?


    Tinder asked the question, Avery was puzzled," Which Charles Meyer?"


    "The Doctor Meyer in the Meyer family."


    Boom! The killer''s words were set off a bomb in Avery''s mind. All she could see was blackness. Her last hope was destroyed.


    Dr. Charles? Charles Meyer?


    Was it really him?


    Why would he send killers to go after Evan?


    No way!


    Charles went to a lot of trouble to cure her daughter. And it was him that said only the Vando in the desert could heal her daughter.


    So, Charles must know Evan would come to the desert for Vando. Then he could get rid of him?


    Charles must know it was difficult to kill Evan in A Country. But he had a better chance to do it in the desert where the environment was harsh?


    So was this a trap?


    The Vando was a bait for lure Evan in the desert, so Charles could send killers to kill him.


    No wonder Charles gave Avery the special glue knowing Evan had changed his identity.


    Avery shook her head as hard as she could. She couldn''t think straight. Charles was the one that she trusted the most. He was humble, elegant, and polite. How could he order the hit?


    Avery charged over with her mini pistol," How dare you lie to us?"


    "I''m not lying...It''s really Charles Meyer."


    Avery still wouldn''t believe it. She put the pistol against the killer''s temple," I''ll kill you if you keep lying to us."


    Avery didn''t realize how badly her hand shook. But she really needed to hear another name.


    She didn''t want the guy to be Charles.


    But the killer said," I''m not lying. It''s really Charles Meyer. He would give whoever killed Evan 1 billion dollars."


    Avery sat down on the ground, and her pistol fell too. She almost had a breakdown. And she was too shocked that she couldn''t think calmly.


    Why was it, Charles?


    How could it be him?


    Avery denied it in her mind for countless times. But every time she denied it, the more certain she was.


    Evan turned his look at once. Avery always turned like this when it came to Charles Meyer.


    Did he forget about whom she married to?


    Evan was about to pull Avery up. But the killer beat him to it. He suddenly picked up the pistol and held it against Avery''s temple.


    Avery was still shocked by the news. She was held hostage by the killer before she could come back.


    Avery suddenly froze. It was her fault. She would not let her guard down if she wasn''t too shocked.


    Her neck was pinched by the killer. The pistol on her head was hot. It fell on the ground, and sand passed the heat to the gun. It was burning hot when it was held against her head.


    "Move! Do what I say, or you''ll die."


    "I''m just a maid. It''s no use keeping me the hostage."


    "I''m not stupid," the killer sneered," Why would a maid have such a nice gun? I''m afraid you hide your true identity like Evan. I''m curious about your true look since you make Evan worry so much."


    Avery bit her lips. The killers were trained to read micro facial expressions. They knew about psychology.


    So he wouldn''t fall for it.


    "What? Don''t you have much to say? Play along. I won''t do anything to you as long as I leave here. But if you do anything, I''ll kill you. I''ve got nothing to lose."


    The killer shouted at Evan," Move back and let the men come down the helicopter. Or I''ll shoot her!"


    Evan''s look was aggressive. He asked the bodyguards to lower down weapons.


    The killer wanted to fly away. His intent was clear.


    But he couldn''t tell if the killer released Avery before he got aboard or tried to kill her after he was safe.


    But whatever, it was not time to let the guard down.


    Seeing Evan and others move back, the killer pushed Avery to move to the helicopter.


    Avery had to move back.


    Tinder was asked by Evan to stop Android doing anything reckless. He stepped back as his bodyguards. The more he stared at the killer''s pistol, the more familiar he felt.


    He remembered the pistol. Evan sent Tinder to give it to Avery. He gave it to Avery on his own.


    He would not make a mistake.


    But why would that maid have Avery''s pistol?


    And why was the maid so shocked knowing Charles ordered the hit?


    Did she know Doctor Meyer?


    That was such a coincidence.


    The questions bothered Tinder, and he tried to find an answer. When he came to, the killer held Avery and moved to the helicopter...

 Chapter 684 - 684: If You Take Me, I’ll Be Your Liability

    The killer held Avery and moved to the helicopter. Avery played along all the way. Standing across her was Evan and his men.


    Under the glaring sun, Evan wore a green sand-proof uniform. His skin was tanned after days he spent in the desert. He was both handsome and macho.


    Evan looked worried and aggressive. He stared at the pistol held against Avery''s head.


    "Sir, what do we do?"


    Tinder still didn''t figure out why the maid had Avery''s pistol. But he could feel how intense Evan was. He cared so much about her.


    "Call the helicopter back."


    What Evan worried most was the killer forced her to drive it and left.


    If it happened, he would have to drive another helicopter to go after them.


    Tinder sent a message. He looked up. The killer stepped back, taking Avery to get into the cabin.


    Avery bit her lips," Are you sure you want to take me with you?"


    "Shut up!"


    "If you take me, I''ll be your liability."


    "I know what you''re thinking," the killer would not be fooled so easily," Shut up and follow me,"


    Avery looked at Evan and had complex feelings. Evan would not do anything hasty for the sake of her safety. But if she got in the cabin, it would be more dangerous.


    Avery wanted to say more. But the closer they were to the helicopter, the tighter the killer put his hands around her neck. Avery couldn''t make a sound. Her throat was hot.


    She took one step after another back until she touched the stairs hanging down from the helicopter.


    Evan took a step forward. He knew more than anybody what it meant if Avery got on the helicopter.


    Pop!


    The killer fired," George, if you come closer, I don''t know where my next shoot will be. Maybe I''ll shoot her."


    The killer held the pistol against Avery''s temple again.


    "What do you want?"Evan started to negotiate with him," You know your group wouldn''t leave you alone even if you got away."


    The killer pressed the upper part of his mouth until it bulged in the left cheek.


    "But if you release her, I will make sure of your safety."


    "I only believe myself now."


    The killer clenched the pistol. He said calmly.


    Evan felt the hope lost. He was suddenly at a loss.


    "Sir, look..."Tinder looked up and whispered to Evan.


    There were dozens of black spots in the sky like falcons.


    "Ours?"


    Tinder squinted to see the head of helicopters. He shook his head," No."


    "No?"


    The second Evan finished, something was dropped from the helicopter.


    "Shit! It''s bombing!"


    The killer saw the helicopters too and got fluttered. He suddenly pushed Avery away, seeing they started dropping bombs. And he went inside the helicopter.


    The propeller moved. The killer drove it, and it slowly lifted.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of the boom. The bombs went off in the desert¡ªthe bodyguards who didn''t have time to escape blasted away.


    Avery pushed to sit on the ground. Before she could get up, bombs started getting off next to here. The glaring red light was in the sky. And she smelt the gun powder and the sand.


    The helicopters swirled in the sky. They didn''t just drop bombs. There were the sounds of rifles.


    Avery frowned. She couldn''t see a thing amid the dark smoke, let alone find Evan.


    Avery got up as best as she could, but she was forced to stay down by something heavy.


    Her head was pressed down. Avery had her back close to Evan''s body. Evan held her and rolled right. There was a bomb where she stayed.


    If they left later, they would be blasted off.


    Avery got under Evan''s body with fear.


    "It''s okay."


    Evan held her and stroked her hair. Damn! He was so scared.


    The bombs were still going off. The cars and people were blasted away. Evan and Avery could not tell who was injured and who got blasted away.


    Android shouted," Son of a bitch! If I ever caught you, I would peel off your skin to make the meat sauce."


    The more he said, the more bombs came. Android had to find shelter as he kept swearing.


    After minutes, Evan''s helicopters arrived too. They started fighting back in the air. Some fell off occasionally. Both helicopter drivers and helicopter were ruined.


    After the helicopters stopped the attack, Avery was finally relieved.


    "Your Charles is really a piece of work."


    Evan squinted at the helicopters, and took a look at the mess," Do you think he''ll save our daughter?"


    Avery didn''t know what to say. If they were sent by Charles...


    She felt as sad as how much she trusted him.


    After all, Charles was Avery''s only hope.


    "Sir..."


    Tinder''s face was black and red. There were black explosive marks and red blood. He was covered in sand. He said," The cars are basically blown. We have lost a lot of men and stuff."


    Avery would not dare to see it. There were broken limbs everywhere.


    "Get the injured on the helicopters and send them to the hospital. The rest..."


    Evan looked at the cars. They were pretty much all blown away.


    So Charles was really determined to kill him.


    "Cars?"


    "I checked. There is one left. We can barely drive. The rest..."


    Dozens of cars were damaged with different degrees.


    Evan ordered," Get Android here."


    Android was not far away. He was squatting next to his car. It took him a long time to get one, and it was blown away.


    He came over hearing Evan. And he was not happy.


    Evan asked, "How far are we from Yirre Beach?"


    Android answered," Over 300 miles."It was almost 3 hours'' drive.


    "You drive this car," Evan looked at the only good car," We''ll keep going."


    Android was so happy knowing he could drive a car. He asked his men to put injured men on the helicopters, prepared something to drink and eat, and got behind the driver''s wheel.


    There were four in the car. They didn''t have any bodyguards. Evan picked Avery up on the car and asked Android to drive.


    Avery asked," Why do we go to Yirre Beach?"


    Avery was puzzled about Evan''s motive. Did he still believe Vando could save their daughter''s life after the way Charles treated them?

 Chapter 685 - 685: I don’t Want To Give Up Halfway

    "I don''t want to give up halfway." Evan gave Avery a pot of water, "Before there is no other way, we need to find Vanda."


    Avery nodded to show her approval. Now that they have come here, it''s a pity to retreat. What''s more, it would only take more than three hours to reach the destination.


    Evan brought a towel to help her wipe her hands. There was dust over her clothes.


    Avery pulled the curtain open. There was only a car left, so Android drove it fast. Perhaps, he also wanted to find Vanda quickly.


    As they approached the desert, the color of the sand on the ground gradually turned white, and the car became more and more ramshackle.


    Due to relatively soft sand, the car would sink into the desert if Android drove the car carelessly.


    Fortunately, Android was quite familiar with the terrain here, so that they didn''t take a lot of detours.


    It was getting dark. The afterglow of the warm sun was shining on the off-road vehicle.


    The car bypassed several eerie shapes of huge dunes. Android was experienced, and anything could be easily solved by him.


    Soon, they arrived at a group of beautiful lakes surrounded by the desert. If it hadn''t been for Android, they wouldn''t have found it.


    Android pulled up and got out of the car.


    At this time, it was dark. A full moon hanging in the sky illuminated the lake.


    "Are you sure it''s in this place?" Avery got out of the car and stepped on the soft sand. Through the moonlight, blue lakes were clear. Swarms of water birds flew over the water, and precious fish swam in the water.


    It''s like a paradise.


    It was as if only this place could produce the precious plant of Vanda.


    Evan got out of the car and stood next to Avery. The state of mind of Evan was totally different from that of Avery.


    The beauty of the place was alarming.


    "Where''s Vanda?" Avery did not want to enjoy the beautiful scenery. She has been thinking of Vanda, turned to see Android, and found him taking off his clothes.


    "Why are you taking off your clothes?" Evan pressed Avery into his arms to prevent her from seeing other undressed men.


    "He wants to go into the water."


    "Vanda grows in the water?"


    "Perhaps."


    Sure enough, Android jumped into the lake.


    "Is there any danger in the lake?" Although the lake was very clear, it was deep. Android has dived in for more than ten minutes.


    The grasses beside the lake moved, and there were still some indistinct sounds.


    It''s the sound of horseshoes on the sand.


    Avery became nervous. Someone was coming!


    "Get in the car first!" Evan pulled her into the car.


    "Android." Avery looked at the lake, where there was still no movement.


    "Android, come up!" She didn''t want to leave him here alone.


    "Get in the car! Come on!" Evan was a little impatient because the footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    Soon, the fire was blazing all around the lake.


    The whole lake was lit up as the men on the horses surrounded them with their torches in their hands.


    They were dressed in white robes and headscarves. Even though they were sitting on the horses, it could be seen that they were very tall and strong.


    Avery took a breath. Fortunately, they were not the people who have been hunting them down.


    As they drew nearer, one of the men on the horseback spoke, "Princess, we are here to pick you up."


    Avery, "..."


    Princess? She''s the only woman here, and she was the only princess. Were they talking to her?


    Avery had changed her dress and appearance. Could they still recognize her?


    "Who are you?" Evan did not relax his vigilance because they were respectful to Avery, but he was more alert.


    From the dress and the appearance, these people were like foreigners, but they were strangers to him.


    "We are from Ancient Country, and our president has sent us to meet the princess of B Country."


    "Who is your president?" Avery might not have been so surprised if they hadn''t known she was the princess of B Country. The president of Ancient Country knew she was disguising herself and that she was the princess of B Country.


    This was worth questioning.


    "Our president says you don''t have to know who he is. He says that if you go to see him, you will know all the answers, and..."


    Before the words were finished, suddenly ahead sprang out of the lake''s surface, "F.u.c.k. It''s gone."


    Android hit the water hard. From the reflection of the water, he saw torches.


    He looked up in amazement and found they have been surrounded.


    "What''s going on?" Android was dumbfounded. He has dived into the lake for only about twenty minutes.


    Then he realized that his upper body was still n.a.k.e.d and immediately crossed his hands to block the important part of his chest, "Who are they?"


    His question was not important, so Avery did not answer him, but asked, "Did you find Vanda?"


    "Shit, I don''t know who took it. It was here half a month ago."


    "Princess, our president, asked me to tell you that Vanda is with him, so please come with us."


    "..."


    It seemed that the president knew not only her identity but also what they were here for.


    The men had immediately surrounded them when they had arrived at the lake.


    They were well-prepared.


    "What if we don''t go?" Avery shook her head. They have been hunted down all the way. As long as they had a profitable purpose, how could she easily go with them?


    "You are smart and will come with us." The man spoke unhurriedly. The torch in his hand was burning in the wind.


    Avery looked at Evan, "Can we rush out of them?"


    Evan darkened his face and said seriously, "We can have a try."


    "Get in the car!" Avery said to Evan and Android.


    Hearing Avery''s words, Android dressed quickly and got into the driver''s seat.

 Chapter 686 - 686: Are You Scared?

    Android slammed the door and stepped the throttle to the end.


    After the car made a loud sound, it ran out.


    The horses were frightened by the sudden loud sound of the engine, and some even stood up and almost threw the men off.


    Avery leaned against the window of the car and watched the horses run towards them. Those people with torches in their hands in the dark night were like ghosts.


    "Could you drive faster?" The off-road vehicle didn''t run as fast as the horses?


    Evan held her waist, "Are you scared?"


    They have been hunting down all the way. His woman was really brave.


    "No. You''re here with me. What am I afraid of?" Avery turned her head to smile at him.


    "What if we get caught?"


    "We''re together anyway." The horses were getting closer, and the men were still chasing them. The car was bumping and swaying.


    "What if we are forcibly separated?"


    "Then, we can find a way to get together."


    Evan only felt his whole heart was filled with something, putting his chin on top of her head and watching the moonlight outside the window.


    However, the car suddenly stopped.


    Android shouted, "The tires are stuck."


    Evan looked at the front windshield, which was black.


    It happened so suddenly that both Robert and Android had no time to shout.


    When the black things sprang up quickly, Android shouted, "No! It''s army ants."


    The army ants climbed up quickly in groups.


    Android has seen army ants, which usually traveled in large groups. Once they encountered prey, they would use their strong jaws to tear it apart. The prey would be dead in less than two minutes.


    Thinking that they would turn a living man into a white skeleton, Android was scared to suddenly cry.


    "What should we do? They''ll eat our tires."


    Avery, "..."


    The army ants might not be able to eat the steel car body, but they could climb through the gap, and soon eat them.


    ??What should we do now?" Avery felt they seemed to fall into an endless loop all the way.


    "The ant is afraid of fire. Give me a lighter." Android has lowered his head to reach for the pocket.


    "How to light the fire in the car? Are you crazy? If we light a fire in the car, we''ll be burnt."


    "What else can we do?"


    Avery looked back, "Isn''t that a group of people with torches?"


    The men from Ancient Country with the torches in their hands were getting closer to them.


    The red fire shone brightly in the car. The temperature in the car was getting higher and higher.


    Evan looked down at his feet. Several ants have climbed through the gap in the car to his shoes.


    He took off his clothes and grabbed Avery''s hand, "Hold on to me."


    His other hand pressed the lock.


    As the car door opened, he grabbed her by the hand and slapped the army ants with his clothes.


    Robert and Android also went out of the car. Soon, more army ants would come into the car.


    Evan took over the torch of the man next to him, lit his clothes, and then snapped off the army ants that were coming to them.


    However, there were too many army ants. Countless army ants were climbing, wielding huge forceps that would cut into the human body. Some people would struggle for a while, while some people would be bitten to death in seconds.


    A man became white bones after being covered by countless army ants a minute or two. Even the guts were bitten clean, the blood on the bones was sucked clean, and the bone marrow inside seemed to be sucked out.


    There were horses trapped in the sand. After a few seconds of wailing, there was no sound. The countless army ants climbed on their bodies, opening their mouths and biting the horses'' bodies, so it wasn''t long before the horses became bones. The bones maintained their original posture.


    Looking at everything in front of her in shock, Avery grabbed Evan''s arm and tried to get rid of the terrible army ants. Evan said in a low voice, "It''s not safe here. We need to run ahead."


    "But your arms..."


    Evan raised his hand, directly patting the army ants off.


    If they didn''t run, it''s no doubt that they would become the food of the army ants.


    However, there was the sound of horseshoes. From the clothes they wore, they are from Ancient Country. In addition to torches, they carried boxes in their hands.


    They quickly opened the boxes and let out white worms.


    Avery has never seen this kind of worm, which had three pairs of small eyes.


    The larger-looking worms suddenly moved, and the ones in front of them suddenly opened their big mouths and roared at the army ants.


    They were really roaring. These big worms suddenly split, with their big mouths half a meter long open. They revealed their fangs inside, making roars.


    Avery had covered her mouth, and her eyes were full of shock.


    The two sides were already in the fight. The big white worms accelerated toward the army ants.


    Ants have woven into a big black net, and those big worms were like fishes swimming to the net.


    Soon, the big white worms rushed out with their mouths open, eating hundreds of army ants at each stroke. Their bodies rolled in the groups of ants, and many of the army ants were crushed to death.


    However, the army ants were not incapable of resistance. Every ant bit white worms. After all, they could bite the horses into white bones.


    The white worms'' bodies secreted slime that clung to ants and could even be corrosive.


    Avery stood in place in shock, and she almost forgot to run.


    Half an hour later, the fighting gradually stopped, and army ants retreated. Hundreds of thousands of army ants died, and they also killed dozens of white worms.


    What about the white worms? Some had green blood, and some were white. The wounded worms returned to the boxes, lying softly on their stomachs.

 Chapter 687 - 687: Take Them Away

    If it hadn''t been for the worms and the ants all over the place, it would have been hard to believe what had just happened.


    By the time the surroundings were completely quiet, the people from Ancient Country had surrounded them.


    The leader was no longer polite but commanding.


    "Take them away."


    ***


    In the presidential palace of Ancient Country, there were banquets. People are singing and dancing.


    Roasted sheep turned automatically over the stove.


    There were cakes, champagne, and food with characteristics of Ancient Country.


    The exotic girls were covered in a thin veil with gold ornaments. The bells on their bodies made pleasant sounds.


    They were brought here to have a rest. They sat on the embroidered wool carpet, and the table in front of them was filled with fine food and wine.


    Avery had no appetite. As the men brought them here, she thought that they would be imprisoned and tortured.


    She didn''t expect to get such a high level of courtesy.


    The mysterious president of Ancient Country hasn''t shown up, making it more confusing.


    At the same time, the servants of Ancient Country were looking at them with curiosity, wondering why the plain-looking princess made their president put so much emphasis on her.


    Holding a bright red Margaret in his hand, Evan called Robert and whispered something.


    The most open one was Android.


    An enchanting woman emerged from the curtain behind the stage, with her face covered with thin red yarn. Her hair was combed into a lot of small braids, with the headband inlaid with green and blue gems.


    She held Apollo''s sun-shaped scepter in one hand and the blue crystal ball in the other.


    Her body was full of exquisite accessories, jewelry, and gems.


    She was like a glamorous queen.


    Android was attracted to her as if the woman could control him.


    The woman waved her scepter, and the dancers who came out with her began to dance.


    Those dancers were wearing metallic underwear, wobbling their bellies.


    Their arms were full of golden bracelets.


    People were singing and dancing with happiness. Android drank some wine and walked to the dancer.


    The dancer pushed Android to other dancers, and she walked toward Evan.


    She deliberately worked hard to twist her waist with the music, but the man in front of her ignored her and looked at Avery.


    The dancer was not content and did the lower down in front of Evan so that the scene on her chest could be seen by the man.


    However, Evan was finally impatient and called Robert to take the woman away. The smell of that woman''s powder made him want to vomit.


    Avery held her chin with her hand and quipped, "How can you refuse the beautiful woman? She will be heart-broken."


    "There is no beauty in my eyes except you." Evan pulled down her hand to pull her over. Avery had no preparation and bent down on the thighs of Evan.


    Evan''s slender fingers played with the woman''s hair, and his eyes always locked on the woman.


    When the dancer heard the words of Evan, she took a glance at Avery with hostile eyes.


    The beautiful dancer was blocked back by Robert. The light of the banquet hall was adjusted, and the sound of neat footsteps was heard at this time.


    As the footsteps approached, everyone became nervous.


    In the middle of the banquet hall was a revolving staircase from which several men in white robes slowly walked down.


    At the front, the youngest and tallest man had a smaller face than a woman.


    Avery sat up and looked at each other with Evan. She didn''t think it was him!


    Mr. Black looked at Avery with a smile. He was domineering and exuberant.


    "You didn''t think it was me?" Mr. Black walked to them proudly. His white robe looked handsome and expensive.


    "You are the president of the country?" Avery looked at Mr. Black in surprise, and she didn''t expect him to be such a young president.


    "Are you surprised?" A young maid wiped Mr. Black''s hand clean with a hot towel.


    "How did you recognize me?" Why was it so easy to see her through even if she disguised herself?


    Mr. Black pointed to his eyes, "I have smart eyes."


    Avery glanced at him disdainfully, didn''t want to joke with him, and asked, "Did you take Vanda away?"


    It was his men who said all the confusion could be solved when they met the president.


    "That''s right." Mr. Black naturally sat down at the long table opposite them, and the servant at once poured him wine.


    Avery squinted slightly, "Where is it?"


    Mr. Black waved his hand, "What''s the hurry? Drink first."


    Avery, "..."


    Evan ignored him and held the glass hard, "What tricks do you want to play?"


    "Mr. Lautner, do I need to tell you what tricks I want to play?" Mr. Black slightly raised his chin. This was his territory, and his authority couldn''t be challenged.


    Avery quietly took the hand of Evan. They had no bodyguards now. If Mr. Black wanted to do something to them, they would suffer.


    Even though Evan was strong, it''s difficult to get out of here at this moment.


    After thinking about it, Avery said, "We''ll drink it, but after drinking, can you tell us where Vanda is?"


    "Pour wine to the princess."


    The servants poured Avery wine. The bright red Marguerite emitted a dangerous light under the light.


    Avery picked up the glass and was about to drink it.


    Evan snatched the glass. After drinking the wine, Evan put the glass hard on the table.


    "Can you tell us, bow?" Avery asked.


    The woman lifted her chin slightly, with a look without fear.


    Mr. Black knew Avery''s character, playing with the goblet in his hand. The bright red liquid was like a red flower blooming in the snow slowly.


    "What''s the hurry?" Then Mr. Black gulped down the red wine in his goblet, and the servants beside him filled the goblet again. With his goblet full of wine, he toasted to Avery, "The show is just beginning."

 Chapter 688 - 688: New Toxins

    Then he put down his goblet and clapped his hands twice.


    The musicians on the side also clapped the drum twice. The drumming made sense of inexplicable tension.


    Evan''s slender fingers knocked on the table, and his bangs hung down, covering his eyes.


    The undisguised coldness in his eyes made him look like a mighty king in the darkness.


    It''s as if this was his place.


    Avery didn''t know what he was going to do. Evan pulled her into his arms, and a sense of security surrounded her.


    At last, there was movement at the door.


    It''s the sound of bells and chains.


    Four bodyguards stood at the end, and a servant in front was holding a small thumb-thin chain.


    At the other end of the chain was a woman who knelt on the ground. With a collar around her neck, the woman walked on the ground kneeling like the meanest dog.


    The woman''s short hair was messy.


    When Avery saw her face, she was stunned.


    There was a crescent-shaped scar on the woman''s face, which Avery couldn''t believe.


    Avery stared at the crescent-shaped scar. The location and shape of the scar were the same as that of their baby.


    Avery straightened up. The scar on the woman''s face was so similar to the baby''s.


    Evan was also stunned. Unexpectedly, the woman was Molly.


    He had sent an ambush in the graveyard to catch her, but he didn''t expect the woman to show up here.


    Evan took a glance at Mr. Black, who was not as innocent as he thought.


    Mr. Black laughed triumphantly, his shoulders shaking and the liquid in his goblet shaking violently.


    "To welcome you, the show is specially designed for you. I hope you like it." With that, he made a finger snap.


    A trainer in a tuxedo stood on the stage and began directing Molly to perform various humiliating actions.


    It could be seen that, though there was resentment in her eyes, Molly had to compromise.


    Avery found that Molly looked insane. Did Molly have dementia?


    "What did you do to her?"


    Molly had kidnapped the little baby and trapped them into the secret room. Though Molly was abominable, she was suffering now.


    "If she dares to frame us, she must consider the consequence. Of course, you are not in us, Mr. Lautner."


    Evan gave a sneer to show his disdainful attitude. The silence was the most powerful response.


    All of a sudden, Molly seemed to be conscious and rushed towards Avery.


    The stage was far away. Before Molly could get off the stage, the chain on her neck held her firmly.


    Molly shouted painfully but could not make a sound.


    Avery grasped Evan''s hand and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Maybe her vocal cords were cut, so she couldn''t make a sound."


    After listening to Evan''s guess, Avery was shocked. She did not expect Mr. Black to be so cruel. Mr. Black said with a smile, "It''s more than that."


    "You cut her tongue?" Avery was also frightened by her bold speculation.


    "Almost." Mr. Black relaxed his hand on the knees, "She likes to scold, and I''ll let her never speak again."


    "¡­"


    "I was going to disable her hands. Since she wanted you to die, I wouldn''t let her feel better."


    Mr. Black said languidly and squinted his eyes slightly.


    Avery shook her head, "That''s enough. You don''t need to break her hands and feet."


    In any case, Molly was her aunt. Mr. Black was overdone.


    "You are so kind."


    "What happened to her face?" Avery''s eyes moved from Molly''s limbs to her face. The scar was too similar.


    "Guess."


    "I don''t have the mood to guess."


    "You are so sensitive to this scar." After drinking a mouthful of red wine, Mr. Black licked his lips and said, "Yes, I injected the newly developed toxin into her body."


    Avery''s opened her eyes wide, and the evil man gradually enlarged in her eyes. It made her feel afraid.


    New toxins... Hearing this, she felt a sudden pain.


    In such a strange environment, she was absolutely stunned when she heard such words from a stranger to her.


    All the feelings were magnified. Except for shock, there was no word to express Avery''s mood at the moment.


    Evan suppressed all his mood. The newly developed toxin was a sore point for him.


    Evan did not know where Diana had got the coating material. Though he knew decoration materials would have varying degrees of side effects on the human body, he didn''t know it contains the newly developed toxin that was extremely harmful to the human body.


    "How do you have this toxin?" Avery felt her head was about to blow up. She expected Mr. Black to be an ordinary people.


    "In Ancient Country, there were cases of the newly developed toxin. People who have caught this toxin are commonly seen. The little princess is a special case, of course, as well as Molly."


    At this point, the trainer took out a circle of fire and let Molly jump the circle of fire.


    Molly squatted, looking at the flame on the circle.


    After the trainer whistled, she sprang up and accidentally burned her hind legs as she walked through the circle of fire, with a cry of pain.


    Avery shook her head, "That''s enough. I don''t want to see the show anymore."


    "Baby, what''s wrong?" Mr. Black was disappointed, "There are more exciting performances."


    Avery, so she asked, "I drank the wine and watched the show. Where is Vanda? Can you tell me now?"


    "What''s the point of Vanda? It''s just a pot of plants."


    Avery darkened her face and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Mr. Black glanced at the servant beside him. The servant went out and soon brought a box.


    The box was exactly the same as the box they used for the small white worms when they met the army ants in the desert.


    "President, after eating and digesting the army ants, there was only one worm that survived."


    The only one worm was enough to surprise him.

 Chapter 689 - 689: The White Worm

    Mr. Black pulled up the little window of the box and closed one eye. Through the little window, he saw the little white worm wriggling leisurely in it after a full meal.


    He stuck his finger contentedly in and poked its white and fat body. The white worm suddenly rolled over and was about to bite him. When it found it was its master, it then climbed on his finger.


    Then two servants brought in a transparent glass container, which contained a pot of purple plants.


    The plant had only two leaves, which were swinging as if it were dancing.


    The color was very good-looking as if it were shining.


    It was so beautiful that everyone looked at it. They saw such an amazing plant for the first time.


    Android was regretted. This plant could have been his.


    Avery''s hands were sweating. Although the news that Charles assassinated Evan let her don''t trust Vanda''s effect, she trusted it again when she saw the plant in front of her.


    She thought that her baby could be saved.


    She held Evan''s hand and found Evan was staring blankly at the small white worm of the wooden box.


    Avery thought of the scene when the small white worms swallowed army ants ferociously into the stomach. No one could expect the worm to be so ferocious.


    She didn''t know what Mr. Black''s purpose was but thought Mr. Black wasn''t as innocent as he looked.


    Mr. Black stood up and looked more slender in an Arab-like gown.


    He put his fingers on the little white worm and walked to Molly.


    Avery was shocked.


    What''s he going to do? Was the little white worm going to bite Molly?


    Avery has imagined the picture that the small white worm would gnaw at Molly. She felt disgusted, thinking of that kind of scene running into her head.


    She couldn''t help but close her eyes. No matter how strong she was, she couldn''t bear to watch a living person eaten by a worm. This is far beyond she could take.


    Soon she heard Evan''s laughter, "Unexpectedly, there are things you are afraid of."


    "No, I just feel sick. I can''t stand looking at it," When Avery heard the noise, she opened her eyes and saw that the servants were opening the box.


    Then they cut a small leaf with a pair of gold scissors.


    When Avery was about to speak, Mr. Black said first, "I''ll let you know that I''m kind."


    Avery said nothing, but she still didn''t believe his words.


    The yellow light of the banquet hall shone on the ugly face of Molly. The area of the crescent wound was not large.


    Molly could not speak but shouted in fear. Her eyes fixed on the little white worm.


    She was afraid that Mr. Black would let her eat the worm.


    The servant came with a tray with a small piece of purple leaf and a pair of tweezers.


    Mr. Black picked up the leaf with tweezers, "Held her head."


    Then he pinched the leaf and applied it to the wound of Molly.


    "Don''t worry. He''s treating her with Vanda." Evan said thoughtfully.


    "He is helping us?" Avery asked him with doubt in her voice.


    "I don''t think so." Evan didn''t believe Mr. Black was so kind.


    Mr. Black used the leaf to apply the wound back and forth.


    Before long, the wound was covered with transparent mucus, but the wound didn''t change.


    Of course, any medicine didn''t have immediate results, so it''s normal when there was no reaction.


    However, Mr. Black did not stop, but picked up the soft little white worm and put it on the wound.


    Molly struggled out of fear. She was afraid of this kind of soft worm.


    "Shut up!" Mr. Black held her neck with impatience, "If you shout again, I''ll wring your neck. I will give no mercy on you, bitch!"


    His intimidation really scared Molly, who stopped shouting.


    Avery has stood up from Evan''s arms to see it more clearly.


    Evan pulled her back, "Don''t get too close."


    Avery nodded and sat back.


    The fat white worm wriggled at the wound and began to open its mouth to reveal its fangs.


    Avery covered her mouth. The small white worm was eating the wound?


    Staring at the worm for a moment, she noticed that its body grew like a balloon.


    If it went on like this, its body would explode.


    However, it was full when it ate less than a tenth of the wound.


    Then something amazing happened.


    The worm started to turn black.


    The snow-white body started to turn black from the part of its stomach.


    Slowly, its whole body was completely black. It slipped from the wound and fell to the ground. The worm wiggled its body, but after a few minutes, suddenly, it stopped moving.


    It was dead.


    The place where it had eaten turned smooth, and the original skin was revealed.


    If Avery didn''t see it with her own eyes, she would not believe that there would be such a magical thing. A worm could actually heal the wound, and even eat the newly developed toxin into the stomach.


    "The inedible parts will grow again?" Avery asked.


    "It will if it takes a long time."


    "Why can''t it eat the entire wound?"


    "Because its capacity is limited. If the worm overeat, it will not work anymore,"


    Avery looked at the worm again. Black liquid, which was supposed to be the newly developed toxin, flows out of its stomach.


    "How can it eat the entire wound at once? Do you need more worms?"


    Mr. Black smiled proudly, "Of course, but there aren''t enough worms."


    Mr. Black raised the corner of his mouth, saying, "The number of bugs decreased."


    Avery recalled that a maid showed a white worm to her, saying that only one worm left after eating an ant.


    It suggested that white worms could heal wounds if they survived after eating Army Ants.


    "How about the survival rate for white worms after eating Army Ants."


    "One-thousandth," Mr. Black admired Avery for her intelligence.

 Chapter 690 - 690: I Care Nothing But Marry You

    Mr. Black still remembered that Avery put a bag in a vacuum with a plastic bottle when they were in the darkroom. Thinking of that, Mr. Black couldn''t help but laugh.


    "One-thousandth," Mr. Black was surprised to find the survival rate for worms was extremely low. He still remembered that he saved Avery and Evan with the help of several worms.


    Avery felt stifled and asked, "Could you help me save the princess?"


    Hearing that, Evan held Avery''s waist tight.


    "No problem. I can help you," Mr. Black smiled, raising his head and saying, "I still remember that you will marry Mr. Lautner or me. It all depends on who can find Vanda first."


    Rat-tat-tat. A loud sound of a broken glass cup rang.


    Evan crushed a glass cup in one hand. The pieces of glass stabbed his palm, his eyes bloodshot.


    Avery was silent. She doesn''t know what to say this time.


    Mr. Black glanced at Evan''s glass cup and raised the corner of his mouth, "Mr. Lautner, I''m sorry to tell you that I found Vanda and a ther.a.p.eutic treatment plan for the little princess. Therefore, the princess will marry me."


    "Ummm¡­" Avery stopped for a while and said, "You are the President, but I have divorced. I think marrying me is an insult to you."


    "The princess, I will marry you seven days later."


    Avery was silent.


    Evan was blue in the face. Suddenly, he stood up and turned down the table: the dishes, fruits, and drinks scattered here and there.


    Evan grabbed Avery and stepped back, saying to Mr. Black, "Will she marry you? No way!"


    "It seems that Mr. Lautner is angry."


    "Keep her safe," Evan pushed Avery to Robert.


    Then Evan grabbed Mr. Black''s collar tight. When he was going to punch Mr. Black, Mr. Black immediately turned to the other side and held Evan''s hand.


    Soon, the bodyguards of Mr. Black pulled out their guns.


    Robert and Android were still by Avery''s side, though their guns were confiscated as soon as they entered the Presidential Palace.


    "Don''t move. Otherwise, I will shoot you," the leader''s bodyguard pointed to Robert with a gun.


    Evan ignored his warning and continued to fight with Mr. Black. Although no one knew who would win or lose, it looked increasingly unlikely that Mr. Black would be able to trip Evan.


    Suddenly, Evan held a piece of broken glass, pointing to Mr. Black''s neck.


    Seeing the situation, the leader''s bodyguard became anxious though Mr. Black stayed calm. He firstly straightened up and winked an eye at the leader''s bodyguard.


    Soon, all bodyguards of Mr. Black pointed to Avery with their guns.


    Evan then made a slight mark on Mr. Black''s neck.


    "Even if you kill me, I won''t give up. You can take the Vanda away, but you can''t get white worms," Mr. Black said to Evan and then turned to Avery, "My dear beauty, if you want to save the little princess, you know what you should do. You had made the promise."


    "Ignore him. It would be best if you didn''t marry him," Evan was angry, yelling at Avery.


    Avery bit her lips hard, staring at Evan.


    Avery knew she had no choice. Under such a condition, Evan and she couldn''t get away from there safely if Mr. Black refuses.


    Avery looked at Evan quietly, his eyes warning her not to agree with it.


    All of a sudden, Avery kept silent. Everyone was waiting for her answer.


    Apparently, whether there was a fight between Evan and Mr. Black or not depended on Avery''s answer.


    "You don''t have the right to choose by yourself," Evan pushed Mr. Black towards Avery.


    The bodyguards didn''t dare to fight against Evan because Mr. Black was under control by Evan.


    No one dared to shot Evan without the permission of Mr. Black.


    Mr. Black leisurely blew a whistle to Evan, "Mr. Black, you don''t have the right to choose Avery."


    And then, Mr. Black immediately told one of his bodyguards, "Bring Avery here."


    Avery looked at Evan gloomily. She tried to stay calm.


    She knew it was her fault because she had already decided to marry a man who found Vanda first.


    Telling from Avery''s expression, Evan knew Avery had made her own decision.


    "Avery Peters! How dare you!"


    Avery shook her head and turned to Mr. Black, "We don''t love each other. Why do you want to marry me? It is a careless idea."


    Mr. Black said blankly, "I also want to know the reason."


    Avery frowned hard and thought to herself, "He doesn''t even know why. Is he serious?"


    "Why not choose another reward? I must try my best to fulfill your dream."


    "Marrying you is the only reward."


    "What does he want? He doesn''t love me. Why does he want to marry me?" thought Avery.


    At that moment, a man stood at the door, holding a baby in her arms.


    "The princess."


    "Sarah? Why are you here?" Avery wanted to rush over to the little princess and hugged her. She hadn''t seen the little princess for many days because she went in search of Vanda.


    But the bodyguards stopped Avery.


    "You asked me to take the little princess here. Why do you stop the princess?" Sarah was suddenly stunned. She soon noticed that many people were armed with guns, so she could infer what happened.


    Avery turned back to Mr. Black and suddenly knew why Sarah and the little princess were here. "Mr. Black must tell Logan that I want Sarah to get here," thought Avery.


    Mr. Black once saved Avery, so Logan trust what he said.


    "What do you want?" Avery couldn''t believe Mr. Black threatened her with the little princess.


    "It''s not what you think," Mr. Black had guessed what Adrea thought, so he added, "I will help you save the little princess. At the same time, I hope you can keep your words too."


    "Even if I can be with you, I don''t love you. You like that feeling?"


    "I care nothing but marry you."


    Avery was crazy about Mr. Black''s idea.


    She took a deep breath, raised her head, and said¡­

 Chapter 691 - 691: I Will Manage To Be With You

    Evan interrupted with anger, "Avery Peters, I warn you not to marry him. You can''t marry anyone but me!"


    Avery and the little princess were priceless for Evan, but now they were under the control of Mr. Black. Evan was furious.


    "Keep it down! It is too noisy," Mr. Black can''t stand with the shouting, covering his ears and adding, "Mr. Black, Avery had made the promise and at the same time, her father also agreed. I think you should calm down."


    "Let them go," Avery took a deep breath and said decisively, "I will marry you."


    When Evan heard the answer, he was outraged, holding his hand so tight that the glass stabbed his hand deeper. Mr. Black immediately grabbed Evan''s arms to avoid bleeding too much.


    Boom¡ª


    A man fired a shot at somewhere and then stopped.


    Evan turned to look at Avery and the little princess anxiously. Fortunately, they were fine, but Evan was still worried because a bodyguard pointed at the little princess''s head still.


    "Put your gun down. Let bodyguards put their guns down," Avery shouted with anger. She couldn''t believe that they dared to point to the head of the little princess.


    "As long as you behave well, I will ask them to put the gun down," Mr. Black glanced over Evan and said, "Mr. Lautner, did you hear that? Shall I repeat for you?"


    Evan gritted his teeth. He couldn''t believe that Avery will marry Mr. Lautner though it was a reasonable decision.


    Evan almost became crazy.


    Avery had no choice. She was sad too and turned around. She still remembered what they talked about in the car:


    "What if someone catches us, what should we do?"


    "It''s all right. Anyway, we are together."


    "What if we are separated, what should we do?"


    "I will manage to be with you."


    "I''m sorry, Evan Howel. I''m sorry¡­" thought Avery.


    "Don''t be worried. I will provide the princess and the little princess with delicious food and drinks."


    Later, Mr. Black asked Evan to stay in the Presidential Palace''s west room and then went to the east room with Avery.


    Mr. Black staggered into the room with Avery. It was a luxury house: The dark red woolen blanket embroidered with gold thread and the sofa and coffee table made by golden silk and Phoebe Nees.


    Avery asked a maid something about Ancient Country, but the maid was unfriendly as if she were inferior to the maid.


    Ancient Country was rich in petroleum and diamonds. It was no exaggeration to say that you can see diamonds here and there.


    Avery stood in front of a full-length dressing mirror with diamonds. When she was going to change her clothes, with a sudden noise from Mr. Black, Avery was terrified and wrapped herself up, looking at Mr. Black with anger, "You should knock on the door before entering my room."


    Mr. Black couldn''t help but smile, "I knocked three times, but you didn''t hear that. What are you thinking?"


    Looking at Avery, Mr. Black was amazed at her ugly mask. If no one tells him the truth, Mr. Black could never know Avery wore such an ugly leather mask.


    Mr. Black stared at Avery for less than two seconds and then looked away. He couldn''t believe that Mr. Lautner could love Avery still even if she wore an ugly mask.


    "I am just thinking about how to emasculate you," Avery had a fleeting glimpse of Mr. Black s.e.x organ.


    "Emasculate? It is too harsh. What a cruel woman! Do you still remember that you called me darling when you asked me to disguise myself as a barmaid? How can you kick down the ladder now?"


    "kick down the ladder? Uh-huh," Avery sneered, "If you can save the little princess and let Evan and me go, I won''t betray you or hurt you."


    Mr. Black leaned against the door, leisurely, "Let me think it over. In the Ancient Country, there are at least 300 ladders, and you can kick them as you like."


    Avery already knew that Mr. Black wouldn''t let her go, but she was still wondering why Mr. Black wants to marry her.


    Telling from the way Mr. Black looked at her or the way he talked to her, Avery couldn''t believe Mr. Black loved her.


    Thus, Avery was surprised to find Mr. Black had determined to marry her.


    Avery looked at Mr. Black from the mirror, seeing that Mr. Black looked at her up and down freely and asked, "When will you get rid of your mask?"


    "When you let us go."


    Mr. Black shrugged, "Anyway, I just think it is a pity that an ugly mask covers a beautiful face."


    "No, I think this human skin mask is more suitable for you."


    Mr. Black laughed, "What an interesting woman! Do you like to satirize me?"


    "You deserve it," Avery said and then asked impatiently, "When can I go to see the little princess?"


    "Whenever you want," Mr. Black shrugged. He was not afraid that Avery would take the little princess away because the little princess can only be saved in the Ancient Country.


    Then Mr. Black added, "I will bring some white worms to eat Ant Army two days later."


    Specially speaking, as long as the white worms who eat Ant Army can still be alive, these white worms could also save the little princess.


    Mr. Black believed that if he could save the little princess, Avery must follow her command.


    "Can I go with you?" Avery turned around and asked.


    Mr. Black was silent and pressed the button of the service bell, calling a maid.


    Avery was confused. She wanted to go with Mr. Black because she wanted to know where the white worms were. She witnessed how the white worms saved Molly when the white worms stopped on her wounds and bit the scar slowly.


    Avery was shocked by the power of white worms. She wanted to find it by herself and be out of control.


    Mr. Black looked at Avery meaningfully as if he already knew what Avery was thinking, but he was not afraid about that yet.


    Soon, a maid carried something, walking into the room.


    There was a tray in his hands. On the palate, there was a white suit stacked up neatly and a glass bottle.


    When the maid walked in front of Avery, Mr. Black explained, "There are a traditional robe and a turban in Ancient Country, and a Debonder. Pick one."


    Avery looked at Mr. Black in doubt. She didn''t know why she should pick one. Robe and turban were for hiding. Debonder was for uncovering.


    Mr. Black took the tray from the maid, explaining to Avery, "In Ancient Country, people pay much attention to appearance. They think God had cursed ugly men, so you should either cover or uncover your face. You have no choice."

 Chapter 692 - 692: He Must Love Me

    Avery glanced over and asked, "What if I say no?"


    "Then you will have a lot of trouble."


    Avery didn''t want to be in big trouble.


    She finally picked up the white robe.


    As a rich man, Mr. Black also lived in the Presidential Palace of Ancient Country, where also luxuriously furnished.


    Evan stood in front of the window sill, standing with his hands on his back. Under the sunlight, his figure looked longer.


    Standing behind Mr. Howel, Robert was still surprised to find that the ugly woman was Avery Peters.


    "I should have realized that Avery Peters is the beloved one for Mr. Hamliton. How stupid I am. Now that I wear a human skin mask, Mrs. Howel can also wear a human skin mask," thought Avery.


    Robert and Evan had been standing for almost three hours without saying a word. Although Evan said nothing, Robert knew Mr. Howel was furious and tried to control himself.


    Memories told Robert whenever Mrs. Howel left Mr. Howel alone, Mr. Howel always acted like this.


    Robert was feeling uneasy.


    Robert understood Avery agreed to marry Mr. Lautner because of the little princess because Mr. Lautner was the only one that could get white worms.


    At the same time, Robert also believed that Evan understood what Mrs. Howel did.


    Someone was knocking on the door.


    It was a maid who was coming for serve food.


    Robert turned around and opened the door. There were about four maids, followed by five bodyguards standing in front of the door.


    The maids brought food on the coffee table, saying, "Please."


    After putting the food on the coffee table, Avery went out with the trays.


    Robert glanced at the dishes on the table, which looked delicious. He can''t help but swallow. Ever since he got outs from H Country, he hasn''t had a good meal.


    "Finish the dishes on the table," Evan Howel finally said something.


    "Do I swallow so loudly that Mr. Howel heard?" thought Robert. He was too terrified to sallow.


    "I ask you to eat them."


    "Well," Robert stunned. "Are these dishes poisonous? Why did Mr. Howel ask me to try them first? Bodyguards usually try the dishes, but now I have to do it for them because there is no bodyguard," thought Robert.


    Robert had to follow Evan''s order. He sat on the sofa and started to eat them.


    "Mr. Howel, you¡­" Mr. Howel interrupted, glaring at Robert.


    When the maid came in, finding someone ate the dishes, she was happy, taking up bowls and chopsticks and left.


    When the maid got out of the west house, holding a tray, a woman stopped her around the corner.


    "Have he eaten?" a woman in purple belly dance costume covered with a purple veil asked.


    The maid nodded, "He had eaten most of them."


    The woman smiled happily, her eyebrows and eyes looking like a thin line.


    Then the woman stuffed the maid with an envelope full of money in it. The maid immediately stuffed the money into her pocket and left.


    "Diana," someone shouted at Diana, "Come here to dance."


    The woman was Diana Summer. She looked into the house in the west of the Presidential Palace and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Have he eaten? Very good. I once let a bodyguard cheat Evan, but failed. This time, I must seize the opportunity, let Evan take medicine for seven days, and then he must love me," thought Diana.


    Diana then smiled broadly.


    She turned around, said yes, and ran over.


    "Did you know that maid?"


    Diana shook her head.


    "Let''s go. Hurry up. It is Mr. President''s wedding. We must dance very well. The wedding ceremony should be perfect."


    Another female dancer came over and said, "Have you seen the woman Mr. President will marry? She is extremely ugly. I can''t understand why Mr. President decided to marry her. The woman is not fit for Mr. President."


    "Neither people nor government officials will agree to marry that ugly woman."


    Diana listened attentively but said nothing though she knew the ugly woman.


    Diana knew it was a kind of tradition of Ancient Country. No one was ugly in this country. Otherwise, he or she must be deported.


    For ensuring the heir''s perfect gene, the President of Ancient Country was not allowed to marry such an ugly woman.


    Diana mocked, "Not only is the woman ugly but also her daughter. I am sure that her baby must be ugly."


    Then, Diana took out her phone and showed the little princess''s photo to them, "This is her daughter."


    "Oh, my god. She is really ugly. I can''t believe she gets such an ugly scar on her face. Damn it. I can''t help but vomit."


    "Why does Mr. President want to marry such an ugly woman?"


    "Look! Is she?" A female dancer leaned against the railing on the third floor, looking down. There was a wall between the Presidential Palace and the Royal Hunting Ground.


    The dancer saw Avery in a white robe looking for something in the jungle, followed by many maids and bodyguards.


    "I can''t believe that she wears our traditional clothes and is covered with a turban. At first glance, I can''t even recognize her."


    "She looks so ugly. If she doesn''t cover her face, it will be too scared."


    A water pipe stretched out from the third floor, which was convenient for a gardener to water trees.


    Diana glanced over it and got an idea. Then she said, "If you want to see what she looks like, I have an idea."


    Several women also turned to look at the water pipe and then understood.


    However, they were all afraid that Mr. President would be angry. After all, the ugly woman was the President''s fianc¨¦e.


    "Rock-paper-scissors game. The one lost should do it," Diana suggested, and no one opposed.


    Finally, a woman who lost the game lifted the water pipe, turning the faucet up to max and pointing to Avery.


    The water flows too fast to avoid. Avery was soaking wet with water.


    The bodyguards immediately stood in front of Avery and turned to look up, but the woman had left. She ran fast and smiled joyfully.


    "The princess, are you okay? It is our fault. I''m sorry for that," Avery was soaking, water was dripping from her hair, and half of the turban was soaking too. She looked rather disheveled.


    "How can the princess feel good? Lead the princess to change clean clothes and check who did it!" The leader of the bodyguards yelled.


    Avery raised her head, looking at the third floor. The water kept dropping.


    "It seems that people in the Ancient Country are unfriendly to me," thought Avery.


    Since the leader of the bodyguards was afraid that Mr. President would blame him, he immediately ran away for find who did it.


    Avery twisted them and waved her hand, "That''s all right. Take me to find white worms."


    Mr. Black agreed to let the leader take her to see white worms, so Avery only wanted to see it directly.


    "The princess, it is not a white worm. It has the name," the leader said.


    "What is the name?" Avery shook her wet clothes and asked.

 Chapter 693 - 693: Take Me There

    "You can call it little Apriona, is the larvae of Apriona Swainsoni. It is white and fat, about six centimeters long, and it can be divided into eight pieces. It tastes good if you eat directly."


    Avery was surprised that it tastes good without being cooked.


    She can''t believe such a cruel worm can even be eaten up.


    "It is cruel when it is alive, but when it is dead, people can eat it as long as it is not poisonous," the bodyguard pointed to a small and thin tree, saying, "It is Aralia Chinensis where white worms live."


    Avery looked at the tree up and down carefully but didn''t see white worms.


    "No white worms in this tree?" thought Avery.


    "The little Apriona grows inside the trunk," the bodyguards'' leader pointed to a trunk that was only as thick as one index finger, "This is a unique tree which can only grow on such kind of soil.


    It can grow into a big tree three years later, but only one white worm will grow up in one tree. Besides, the trees can''t be planted too close. Otherwise, the worms must be dead," the leader of the bodyguards said while he broke the trunk into two pieces.


    Soon, Avery saw a white worm who was moving inside the trunk.


    The leader took a small wooden box and put the worm into the box.


    "How many worms do we need?"


    "We need to get more than a hundred worms at every turn to guarantee the success rate. Otherwise, few worms can survive after eating Army Ant."


    Avery can''t help but take a deep breath. She couldn''t find so many worms. It was no wonder that Mr. Black believed that Avery must marry him.


    For saving the little princess, she should get not only a Vanda but also many white worms.


    Avery had no choice. She had to marry Mr. Black.


    The leader of the bodyguards soon picked up a few worms and put them into a box.


    "The chief bodyguard, I had checked. Female dancers live on the third floor," A bodyguard came over. He had investigated who did it.


    Soon, he asked a woman in a red belly dance dress to get into the house.


    The woman wore a crop top, showing her slender waist. Since many small bells were falling on the hem of the top, it sounded when the woman walked.


    The bodyguard pushed the woman away, and then she fell nearby the chief bodyguard''s feet. The woman was so terrified that she lowered her head and trembled without saying a word.


    "Why did nail the princess with the sprinkler?"


    "I¡­I¡­," the woman said in a hesitating manner.


    "Do you want to be tied to a leash and walk with me just like a dog?"


    The woman became more horrified, keeping shaking her head, "I lost, so I did it."


    "How dare you are! How can you bet on it?"


    "I won''t do that again. Please forgive me, please."


    The chief leader looked at Avery waiting for her order.


    Avery walked over the female dancer and said, "Raise your head."


    The female dancer raised her head tremblingly, her face covered with a red veil, embroidered with golden yarn. With the red veil, Avery could only see her almond-shaped eyes. From her eyes, Avery could feel how anxious and scared the woman was.


    Avery pulled the woman''s veil hard, showing her face.


    She looked beautiful. It was not surprising because people in Ancient Country all looked beautiful.


    "You bet me in the game? So, when you lost, you sprinkled all over my top?"


    "Dear princess, I''m sorry. I won''t do that again."


    "Is your idea to start a game?"


    The woman shook the head.


    "So, who is it?" Avery asked.


    The dancer shook the head too because she was so terrified that she forgot who started the game.


    "You practice dancing on the third floor?" The dancer nodded, answered vaguely


    "Take me there," Avery said. Although she never takes the initiative to stir up trouble, she can''t endure someone to hurt her.


    If Mr. President knew that, he must blame the chief leader. Thus the chief leader looked unhappy, kicking the woman hard and shouting at her, "Are you deaf? Can you hear me? Take the princess there."


    The dancer rolled and then stood up. Although many thorns were attached to her knees and legs, she tried her best to walk forward and led the way.


    There was only one wall between the dance room and the Royal Hunting Ground, but you can''t get there directly and go around.


    When the dancer led Avery here, a group of tall and slender women went with the flow and twisted their waist.


    It was said that people in Ancient Country loved to dance. They always dance when they are either happy or sad. Therefore, it was no doubt they danced when Mr. President''s wedding ceremony was coming.


    The female dancers stopped, and the bell sound also stopped when they found some people got into the dance room without permission.


    All the female dancers stared at them curiously.


    At first, the lead dancer glanced at Avery arrogantly. But then, when she saw the chief bodyguard, she immediately smiled and twisted her body softly, walking toward him, "Hey, why are you here, chief bodyguard?"


    Because Avery was there, the chief bodyguard didn''t dare to flirt with her, so he said seriously, "Who did propose the game that the loser must sprinkle all over the princess''s clothes? The one would better admit what you did. Otherwise, if the President knows that, he must take your clothes off and put you on the city wall for presenting."


    Avery couldn''t believe that the rule was harsh in Ancient Country. It was a cruel punishment, trampling one''s respect.


    Avery still remembered that Molly had been trained like a dog. Mr. Black was really a cruel man though he looked like an easy man.


    The lead dancer stunned for a moment and then smiled, "It is the princes. We don''t dare to do it."


    "Uh-huh!" The leader''s bodyguard waved his hand hard. Soon, the bodyguards brought every female dancer in front of the leader and said, "Tell us the truth. Otherwise, I will manage to force you to talk."


    The lead dancer frowned, "The leader of the bodyguards, we know nothing about the princess, we don''t have to do it intently. It is just a joke. As the princess of B Country, I believe that she won''t be angry about it."


    Avery glanced at the dance leader. In her eyes, it wasn''t a timid woman.


    Then Avery looked around and found something.


    "Is it wrong?" thought Avery.


    These female dancers looked unfriendly. The way they looked at Avery as if they were killing her gradually and cutting her piece by piece.


    Avery frowned and checked again.

 Chapter 694 - 694: It Sound Like An Irony

    The way the lead dancer said and looked made Avery annoyed.


    Avery ignored the lead dancer and walked over a woman who Avery thought she had seen her before.


    Avery raised her head to put the woman''s veil away, but the woman immediately stepped back and lowered her head.


    "Does the princess love to take off the veil of the servants?" The lead dancer asked.


    She walked in front of a dancer who wore a red robe and put the veil on her head again, saying, "For an unmarried girl, our ancient tradition is that the veil is for keeping her respect, even the President has no right to unveil it.


    The princess, if you take off our veil casually, we probably can''t marry."


    Avery was silent, deep in thought, "It is no wonder that the woman looked terrified when I took off her veil."


    "Stop it! Yuki, how dare you are! Respect others!"


    Yuki glanced at the lead bodyguard as if she got hurt.


    "I do respect the princess, but I have to mention that the princess just arrived in Ancient Country, she knows nothing about our ancient custom. For example, we pay much attention to our veil because we have not married, but the princess had been married and divorced, so she doesn''t care about it."


    Avery sneered. She knew she was insulted for the divorce. Avery glanced at the woman in a purple robe and walked in front of her, saying, "Raise your head."


    However, the woman shook her head and kept her head lowered still. Avery became more doubtful about her behavior and pulled the veil directly.


    When the woman dancer raised her head with tears in her eyes, Avery was stunned. It was not Diana. The woman who looked beautiful kept crying. Avery shook her head and said to herself, "Did I make a mistake?"


    Avery immediately put on a veil for the woman. At the same time, another woman in purple robe smiled to herself.


    When Avery looked around confusingly, the woman suddenly reached out to pull off Avery''s veil. Fortunately, Avery avoided it.


    Soon, a group of bodyguards rushed over. When they were going to take the dancer away, Avery stopped.


    Yuki laughed, "I just heard that the princess of B Country is not only smart but beautiful. You are famous for adapting a piano song. Since then, many people want to see what you look like."


    It sounded like an irony.


    Avery pursed her lips and smiled, "That is why you squirt me with the hose?"


    It astonished Yuki that Avery talked about this problem again.


    Avery glanced at the piano in the corner casually and said, "You remind me to play the piano now. If you want to see what I look like, you should play the piano with me first."


    Then Avery raised her head, looked at Yuki, and then said, "Can you play with me?"


    Avery''s words were defiant as if she was the best one.


    Avery hoped that the woman would join because she wanted to figure out who is Yuki.


    Yuki immediately tightened her veil. When she smiled, the veil floated up, "The princess can play four-handed pieces. How can I compare it with you?"


    "Are you nervous?" Avery already walked in front of the piano, opened the piano lid, and played it once in a while.


    However, Yuki still kept silent. Avery sneered and then played a soft tune on the piano, asking Yuki, "How about it?"


    After finishing the last tune, Avery added, "I am afraid that you don''t dare to play with me. If it is true, I start to doubt whether you can perform well when my wedding ceremony starts."


    "Yuki¡­," A dancer called Yuki, suggesting, "Why not play with her for a piece of music? I am afraid that she tends to belittle us."


    "Don''t you realize that she is trying to push our buttons?"


    "We''ve practiced for so long. It is, of course, that we can play it."


    Yuki smiled but shook her head, "I''m sorry to ask the princess to demonstrate how to play on the wedding ceremony."


    "If the princess can follow my tune, I will ask all of them to take off their veil. Is it a good suggestion? Are you satisfied with it?" Yuki stood straight and then added.


    Avery stopped playing.


    "Does she want to make me embarrassed?" thought Avery.


    Avery tapped on the lid with her fingers and said, "You all get out and then give me a suit."


    Soon, the bodyguards got out, only maids left.


    A maid brought a set of belly dance costumes. They were a slanting shoulder knitted top and a fishtail skirt. When Avery wore it, looking from afar, she looked like a mermaid swinging in the sea.


    With the support of so many female dancers, Yuki already sat before the piano. She can''t wait to take off Avery''s veil so that her ugly showed.


    Avery twisted her waist, walking to the piano. As she walked, half of her wait kept turning, and the bell on the hem of her top sounded, looking very s.e.xy.


    Yuki smiled gradually, raised her fingers, and pressed on the key.


    Yuki was playing A Beauty in the Desert, with an energetic and passionate rhythm. After hearing the song that Yuki played and seeing the dance Avery played, everyone started to produce a beautiful image of the desert beauty in their minds.


    All of a sudden, Yuki played fast, and the rhythm became chaotic.


    Avery was twisting her waist and went round. When the rhythm became fast, she had to follow and spun fast.


    She became more violent as the rhythm changed.


    "How many rounds she goes?"


    "About 70?"


    "It is more than 70. I guess it is more than 200."


    "It is amazing," the dancer praised, but soon interrupted by a dancer standing near her, "Look! Who is it?"


    All the dancers then turned to look at the door. A man was standing against the door, looking inside.


    About thirty minutes later, Yuki and Avery finished the performance. When Yuki stopped playing the piano, and Avery stopped going round, the man clapped first, and then everyone followed suit, which was the sign of ending.

 Chapter 695 - 695: I Heard That You Are Betting

    The man then got in. When he found Avery''s face was sweaty, he asked a maid to bring a hot towel and then put it on her face mischievously.


    "Why do you want to dance all of a sudden?" Mr. Black glanced at Yuki and then asked, "Why does this song last so long?"


    "It is the full version of A Beauty in the Desert, so it takes such a long time," Yuki stood up, bowed her head humbly, and saluted Mr. Black with other dancers.


    Yuki was completely different when Mr. Black was coming.


    "In my opinion, since the princess can go round for such a long time, I think you can at least spin for thirty hours. Otherwise, you are not qualified to be the most famous dancer in the Ancient Country."


    Yuki was shocked all of a sudden when she heard that, but she didn''t dare to argue but said yes.


    Then Avery immediately threw the towel away. Since Mr. Black paid little attention to it, the towel happened to fall on his face, but Mr. Black was not annoyed. Instead, he threw it back to a maid.


    All the dancers and maids were shocked by Mr. Black''s attitude. "How dare this ugly is! She even threw a towel on Mr. President''s face, but Mr. President doesn''t even care about it!" thought dancers and maids.


    "I heard that you are betting. What are you beating on?" Mr. Black asked joyfully.


    Although the air conditioner had been on in the dance room, Avery danced for a long time, and she felt so hot that she kept fanning herself with her both hands.


    "We are betting on whether the princess can keep up with the rhythm of the piano music. I didn''t expect the princess to be good at dancing. We have to say we are out. Dear dancers, let''s take off the veil for the princess," Yuki said.


    "Do you want to see what they look like?"


    "Can I?" Avery wanted to sure whether her enemies were there. She was afraid that someone tried to kill her.


    "If you want to see it, you can tell me directly. You don''t have to dance," Mr. Black couldn''t understand her. He believed that everyone must take off the veil according to his command.


    Some of them had taken off the veil, but some of them didn''t.


    Avery kept staring at Yuki. When she saw what Yuki looked like, she was utterly astonished.


    Just like Cleopatra, Yuki looked so beautiful with short shoulder-length hair.


    Yuki was confident to raise her face, looking at Avery.


    Soon, almost everyone had taken off the veil, only one person¡­


    Diana made such a tight fist that her hands were sweaty.


    Diana tried to get in and put medicine into Evan''s food. However, if Avery knew she was there, she must fail.


    Diana kept her head lowered while Avery walked towards her.


    Diana saw a pair of white dance shoes stop.


    "Why do you keep the veil on your face?" Avery asked in a compelling way.


    "I¡­ I''ve got something on my face. It is contagious. I don''t want to get you sick and influence your wedding ceremony."


    "Something? What is it?"


    Diana lowered her eyes and said, "chickenpox."


    "Chickenpox? Don''t you afraid to get your dancer partners sick?" Avery was doubtful. The dancer was the only person who refused to take off her veil and kept her head lowered.


    Moreover, when Avery was close to her, the dancer immediately stepped back.


    "I will recover soon. Just in case¡­"


    Avery pushed her against the wall and said, "I have the antibody. You''d better unveil. Otherwise, I will do it by myself."


    However, Mr. Black held Avery''s hand and said, "Since she got chickenpox, I think you should be more careful."


    Then Mr. Black shouted at Diana, "Get out! Otherwise, I must dig your Chickenpox out with a knife."


    Soon, the dancer walked away quickly.


    Avery squinted her eyes slightly. She doubted Mr. Black was trying to help the dancer.


    When she was going to ask Mr. Black, a bodyguard hurried to them, "Mr. President, information from the front line said that Army Ant is coming. Shall we take some worms to have a practice?"


    Mr. Black turned to Avery, saying, "You are such a lucky man. Generally, Army Ant can be seen twice in one year when they are migrating. But you just arrived here and saw them twice."


    "If the little worms can be alive, it means the little princess can be saved?" Avery was so excited about her inference that she held Mr. Black''s arms tight.


    "That''s correct."


    "Go. Quickly," Avery said and then added, "No, I need to go with you."


    Mr. Black understood Avery must be curious about the white worm, so he directly ordered a large number of troops to go to the desert with them.


    Avery walked in a hurry but failed to notice that all the dancers were angry at her. After all, it was their first time to unveil in front of so many bodyguards ever since they grew up.


    "She must be ugly, so she was afraid to unveil and called Mr. President to help her," one of the dancers said.


    "It had to be magic. Yuki, your elder sister''s body is not even cold yet! But Mr. President is going to marry an ugly woman. What a man!"


    "All right, can you keep silent. Yuki is so sad now."


    Yuki stood aside but said nothing. She was just looking at the back of Avery, but no one knew what she was thinking.


    Followed by Mr. Black, Avery got out too. Horses and cars had been prepared outside the door.


    "Can you ride a horse?" Mr. Black pointed at the horse. These horses were the best concerning their color and figure. Avery was surprised to see so many top horses. She couldn''t even figure out how rich Mr. Black was.


    Although Logan is a huge fan of horses, he couldn''t have so many good horses. He just had two top horses.


    Avery roughly counted. Mr. Black had almost eighty horses. She even started to doubt that Logan once bought horses from Mr. Black.


    "If you can''t ride a horse, I can take a car, which I had prepared a car for you."


    "I can ride," Avery interrupted him. Then she turned to look at the west of Presidential Palace because she felt that someone was staring at her.


    Mr. Black turned around and asked, "What''s the matter? Your fianc¨¦ is there, but you are thinking about your ex-husband."


    Avery was stunned, "Do you know what I am thinking about?"

 Chapter 696 - 696: Truly It Wasn’t Hard

    Avery was stunned, "You know that?"


    Mr. Black sipped his lips as he smiled, "Now that I know you''re wearing a mask, I don''t think it''s hard for me to know that Mr. Lautner is wearing a mask too."


    Truly, it wasn''t hard. What Mr. Black has shown these two days was that everything was in his control, which made Avery feel like he was planning something.


    Avery felt like she was about to fall into a great conspiracy.


    She didn''t know what she had to do, but she couldn''t let anything happen to her baby.


    She couldn''t let anything happen to Evan either.


    In front of the windowsill, the man who was full of hostility still stood like stone, but this time it was a little different.


    The distant figure of the woman attracted his attention.


    "Mr. Howel, they have wooden boxes in hand. Do they take small white worms to eat army ants again?" Was the little baby about to be saved?


    Evan did not speak, watching the woman on the horse. Avery sat on the horse, with her long legs hanging on both sides. Evan imagined that her legs were on his waist, and he wanted to become the horse.


    After a while, Robert exclaimed excitedly, "Mr. Howel, our men are in place."


    Robert looked at the western forest where gray smoke was rising, which was a signal to them.


    "Let them lurk around."


    "We don''t go there?"After asking the question, Robert regretted it. Now even if Mr. Black asked them to go, Mr. Howel would not leave here for Mrs. Howel.


    Robert wondered what Mr. Howel would do to save Mrs. Howel and their baby.


    These two women were important to Mr. Howel, who was willing to be imprisoned here because of them.


    "No." Evan''s tone was firm. Robert felt Mr. Howelwas a controller of fate even though he was imprisoned in the presidential palace.


    ***


    Despite Mr. Black''s dissuasion, Avery still insisted on stepping on the horse.


    The horses in Ancient Country were long-trained. In addition to their own owners, it''s usually not easy to get close to them.


    However, it was strange that the wild horse let Avery ride after she said a few words in its ear.


    Mr. Black also stepped on another horse and ran after her, "What did you say to the horse?"


    "I told him I was his master from today, and that if it didn''t want to be eaten by army ants, it had to listen to what I said."


    "Do you think it understands your words?" Mr. Blacksaid disdainfully.


    "Since it can be trained, why can''t it understand my words? At least horses are smarter than you." Avery rubbed the horse''s brownish red sideburns.


    Of course, Ancient Country liked fine things, and the beautiful horses were among them.


    "How dare you say that a horse is wise to me? Then you marry a horse?"


    "I can think about that. After all, the horse is not as complicated as you."


    Mr. Blacklaughed, only to feel that it was good to marry her.


    Ancient Country bordered on the desert. To go to the desert, they must pass through Ancient City, the suburb of Ancient Country, and the smallest area of Ancient Country.


    On either side of the road were exotic-style houses with pink roofs that added romance to the city.


    The captain of the guard in the distance rode towards them on the back of the horse.


    "Your Excellency, there are people in front. They are staging a protest. I think that it''s safe for you in the car."


    "A protest?For what reason?"


    The captain of the guard had a long face and took a glance at Avery. He didn''t know whether he should say it.


    Avery guessed something and laughed at herself, "They are protesting against Mr. Black''s desire to marry me?"


    The captain of the guard nodded awkwardly.


    Mr. Black darkened his face, "I have blocked the news. Who let out the news?"


    "I''ll let my men find it out."


    Avery was delighted, "Your people are against you marrying me. Why should you stick to it? How about..."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Mr. Black was really strange. Why did he block the news when he chose to get married?


    Did he have the ability to block such a big thing?


    Thinking of this, Avery asked him deliberately, "Why did you block the news? You don''t want people to know you''ll get married to me? Am I so ugly?"


    "Look in the mirror yourself."


    Avery rolled her eyes. But for the little baby''s life in his hands, she would have already kidnapped him and directly asked the plastic surgeon to give him a transgender operation.


    It''s pleasing to see him in women''s wear.


    As a black Mercedes stopped next to them, Mr. Black bent over and pulled the reins in her hands, "Get in the car."


    "Why?" Avery did not intend to get into the car but regained the reins. With her legs clamping hard on the belly of the horse, Avery made a crisp cry, "Let''s go!"


    The horse ran so fast that it sprang to the front.


    "Crazy woman!" Mr. Black gnawed his teeth and soon followed her.


    Unfortunately, he did not expect this woman''s equestrian to be so good, and Avery was gone.


    Avery rode on her horse and saw a group of men at the border of the desert. They held a banner that read, "Ugly woman! Get out of the Country!"


    It could be seen that people in Ancient Country had zero tolerance for ugly people.


    The sharp-eyed people saw Avery first, although she only showed a pair of eyes. From the woman''s skin color, they could judge that she was the ugly woman in their mouth.


    People here had white skin, but this woman had black skin.


    "Ugly woman! Get out! You don''t deserve to be in the royal family. You don''t deserve to be married to the president."


    The women of Ancient City were even more excited, and someone has taken off her shoes to hit Avery.


    "What''s wrong with my ugliness? You guys are beautiful, but you discriminate against other people. You''re uglier inside than you look!"


    "What? You ugly woman!I''ll kill you!"


    Avery didn''t mind what they called a protest at all, pulling the reins tight, which scared some people.


    How could these people give up? A pot of flowers has been thrown at Avery out of a building.


    Mr. Black whipped up his whip, and the guards followed him quickly. Soon, news came from the front.

 Chapter 697 - 697: I Know You’ll Come With Me

    The captain of the guard had no chance to finish his words, and the president flung his whip on the horse, forcing it to run harder.


    The captain of the guard followed him and heard Mr. Black roar, "What happened?"


    "It was the princess''s horse that wounded others, and the princess was gone."


    Mr. Black pulled the reins violently and slowed down, "What are you talking about? Avery was gone."


    This woman wasn''t running away, was she?


    Did she forget the little baby was still in his hands?


    "You can''t even protect a woman?" Mr. Black darkened his face suddenly. If Avery ran away, what about the wedding?


    "She took a box. I think she went to the desert."


    With a long face, Mr. Black rode to the desert and saw the woman on horseback. It seemed that she was looking for something.


    "Watch over!" Mr. Black suddenly shouted.


    Avery looked back and was frightened. She has been looking for army ants and did not expect that they climbed on her horse''s back leg.


    She opened the wooden box in her hand hurriedly and wanted to release the small white worms. Unfortunately, it was too late!


    The horse shook wildly. Its hind legs had been gnawed by army ants, and white bones were revealed.


    The box was thrown to the ground by her, and the little white worms wriggled out of the box.


    The army ants have begun to eat the horse''s thigh. Avery pulled the reins, trying to stabilize its body.


    The horse finally threw her to the ground.


    The sand was filled with millions of army ants. As soon as she fell, thousands of army ants would climb to her body, paralyze her nerves with the venom they secreted, and take only a few minutes to nibble her to bones.


    Mr. Black rushed over. When Avery was about to fall, he grabbed her by his arm and pulled her hard.


    Mr. Black turned away with Avery as the army ants ate the horse.


    "Do you know it''s dangerous?" Mr. Black really wanted to kick the woman off his horse.


    Avery turned pale when she looked at the bones of the horse. She took a sigh of relief, "I know you''ll come with me."


    "What if I don''t?"


    Avery smiled and pointed to the sky, "It''s destiny. No one can disobey."


    Mr.Black immediately gave her a hit, "What have you been through? There is distortion in your mind."


    "You are not better than me, Ladyboy."


    Mr. Black was speechless. The woman was about to scare him to death just now, and now she joked about his wearing.


    He didn''t know that Avery was so shocked by the army ants that she could only be relieved in this way.


    Besides, she was nervous about whether the worms would survive.


    After all, the army ants shocked her every time, and the small white worms couldn''t survive every time.


    As the guards arrived, they quickly opened the wooden box and let the little white worms come out.


    White worms were the natural enemy of the army ants. When worms saw army ants, they would expose their sharp teeth and instantly become ferocious.


    Ten minutes later, with the exception of a few worms that darted back into the desert, army ants were almost entirely dead.


    Army ants had a kind of venom, which would paralyze small white worms. White worms that were not strong enough would die.


    So that''s why treating newly developed toxins required surviving white worms.


    Avery stared at the creepy little white worms on the ground nervously.


    There wasn''t one that survived.


    "Not this time?" Avery didn''t see any worms moving.


    Instead, Mr. Black was peaceful, "The success rate is not high."


    "When is the next time?" Avery held the reins tightly. The green tendons have protruded.


    "It depends on the time when army ants show up next time."


    Avery was disappointed. She thought the baby could have at least the first treatment.


    It wasn''t that easy.


    The sunset glowed in the desert.


    No matter how beautiful the scenery was, Avery didn''t want to appreciate it and went back to the presidential palace.


    She was riding a horse with Mr. Black, so no one on the road dared point at her.


    Avery did not find a pair of eyes full of resentment staring at her.


    Robert was sweating, and he was worried about Mrs. Howel.


    Mr. Howel has been standing in front of the windowsill, waiting for Mrs. Howel to come back, but he saw her and Mr. Black on a horse.


    The two''s riding poses were so intimate.


    Robert quietly glanced at Mr. Howel, who just turned around and scared him.


    "Mr. Howel..." Robert cleared his throat and found that Mr. Howel''s expression had not changed much.


    He thought Mr. Howel was upset. However, Mr. Howel went to the table where there was dinner brought in by the servants. Then Mr. Howel picked up the dishes and began to eat.


    "Mr. Howel, I have successfully sent the code to our people." All their communications equipment was confiscated. Fortunately, their bodyguards were specially trained, so Robert could deliver instructions to them by turning off the lights.


    Robert didn''t expect Mr. Howel to let all his men retreat.


    Was he going to get out of here alone? Or was he ready to stay here?


    Evan raised his hand to interrupt Robert''s words, "Avery went into the presidential palace?"


    After a moment, Robert returned to the windowsill and looked out. Avery and Mr. Black had disappeared.


    ***


    Back in the presidential palace, Avery was not in the mood. After dinner, while Mr. Black called the various officials to discuss state affairs, she ordered all the servants to go away.


    Then she looked around the room, making sure there was no camera. Then she took out the uniform of a servant from the closet and put it on quickly.


    She heard that Evan was in the presidential palace.


    So she stole a servant''s costume.


    The costume was a black gown, with a black headscarf, which could only show her eyes.


    Standing in front of the dressing mirror and making sure that no one would recognize her, Avery went to the bedroom door, took a deep breath, and opened the door with great force.


    "..."

 Chapter 698 - 698: How Come He Chose This Ugly Woman

    As Avery opened the door, the man in front of her in her eyes slowly magnified.


    "You!" Avery was caught on the spot unexpectedly. She wanted to continue to pretend, but Mr. Black has clearly recognized her.


    "You are not in a meeting?" Avery said leisurely.


    "It''s finished." Mr. Black deliberately looked at Avery''s eyes, "Are you addicted to being a servant? You seem to enjoy your act,"


    Avery smiled stiffly, "Yes, I''m going to walk around."


    With that, she prepared to walk past Mr. Black, but was stopped by him, "Don''t forget that you can only walk in this area." He warns her immediately.


    Avery saw several maids behind Mr. Black holding a large white box in their hands.


    "It''s a wedding dress. Try it." Mr. Black ordered the maids to take the white box to her room.


    Avery was surprised secretly and looked at the white box. The famous designer, Vera Wang, designed the wedding dress, and it was all handmade. The price was enough to buy a luxurious car. She can''t imagine that this man had spent a large sum of money on her wedding dress.


    However, this kind of high-end wedding dress needed to be designed in advance. Before Avery married him, the wedding dress was ready? How does it happen? Do all of these were properly plan? All these questions lingered in her mind; however, she didn''t ask him.


    "You were expected to marry me." Mr. Black quickly answered her doubt. He knew that this woman was clever.


    Avery was obviously not convinced. She has known Mr. Black for less than a month. The wedding dress couldn''t have been made in such a short time.


    "Keep it, and I''ll try it when I have time," Avery said quickly.


    "Try it now." Mr. Black ordered the maids, "If the size is inappropriate, change it in time."


    The maids said yes and went into the room with Avery.


    Mr. Black didn''t follow her, or rather, he wasn''t interested in seeing her in her wedding dress.


    Avery let a maid zip the wedding dress for her. Unexpectedly, the size was entirely tailor-made for her.


    Snow-white dress decorated with fine diamonds emitted bright lights.


    The off-the-shoulder design revealed Avery''s seductive collarbone. She was like a flower blooming in the white lights.


    "The wedding dress suits you." The maid couldn''t help admiring Avery when she came out in the wedding dress.


    The maid looked at Avery''s face, and secretly took a photo of Avery in the mirror with a mobile phone when Avery looked down at the dress.


    Another maid''s expression was different. She looked at the wedding dress very doubtfully and wrung her eyebrows hard. She has seen this wedding dress somewhere.


    ***


    In the dancing room.


    More than a dozen dancers sat around, and a red-figure was whirling in the middle.


    Someone was counting, "303, 304, 305..."


    Yuki has been whirling for almost thirty minutes, but Mr. Black''s order of thirty hours was still far away.


    "Is Yuki really going to whirl for 30 hours?"


    "Who dares not follow the President''s orders? If she doesn''t practice more now, then she''ll be killed if the President gets angry."


    They felt dizzy when they watched Yuki whirling, and some have closed their eyes.


    Diana glanced at the mobile phone on the ground that suddenly lit, picked it up, and went to Yuki, "Yuki, your phone."


    Yuki''s forehead was full of sweat.


    "Take a break. What if you get dizzy?" Diana persuaded her.


    Yuki looked at her and slowed down her steps. She almost fell down to the ground.


    Diana helped her up. When Yuki slightly came to herself. Diana handed the mobile phone to her.


    Yuki looked down at the screen of the mobile phone. A woman wearing a white wedding dress was standing in front of the mirror.


    She stared at the woman''s wedding dress and immediately put a smile on her face.


    "Who sent you the text? Yuki was distracted." A few dancers got along with Yuki and shared her text.


    They saw a photo of a woman wearing a wedding dress, but the woman bowed her head, and her face couldn''t be seen clearly.


    "Look at her skin. She was ugly."


    "Why did the President want to marry her? There are many beautiful women in our country. How come he chose this ugly woman?"


    "Yuki''s sister was more beautiful than her, but..." The dancer wanted to sigh, but she was pushed by another dancer.


    The dancer shut up and didn''t say it again.


    "Yuki, this woman is so abominable. Do you want us to beat her?" Someone suggested.


    Diana stood behind them quietly, and she was full of ecstasy. She didn''t understand why that woman was loved by everyone.


    "Why don''t we humiliate her on her big wedding day?"


    "That''s a good idea. If people know that the President will marry such an ugly woman, there will be riots."


    Yuki did not speak but stared at the wedding dress in the picture. Finally, someone gently pushed her, "Yuki, what do you think? As long as you agree, we''ll help you."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone stared at her and waited for her response.


    In fact, these dancers wanted to take revenge on Avery for their own sake. The humiliation of being unveiled was in their mind.


    Yuki shook her head, which made them very anxious, "Don''t be afraid, Yuki. We''ll do anything for you, but we can''t let that woman marry the President so proudly."


    "I have humiliated her." Yuki interrupted them.


    The dancers looked at each other and couldn''t understand what Yuki meant.


    "As long as she wears this wedding dress on the day of her wedding, she will make a fool of herself."


    "The wedding dress?" They all scrambled to look at the photo on the phone, "What''s wrong with the wedding dress?"


    The sharp-eyed dancer suddenly screamed, "This wedding dress!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    The dancer was frank and outspoken and blurted out the answer. After listening to the answer, everyone''s look changed instantly.

 Chapter 699 - 699: It’s All So Weird

    Someone said in a low voice, "You mean this wedding dress is the one Yuki''s sister wore when she was buried?"


    The words reminded everyone, and they began to look carefully at the wedding dress.


    It was the same wedding dress.


    When Yuki''s sister died, she wore a wedding dress to fulfill her dream of becoming a bride.


    Everyone knew that Yuki''s sister and the President had loved each other. The President would be furious when he saw this woman wearing the same wedding dress. The public would think that the woman was disgraceful. Probably, the public will humiliate the President if they saw this woman be his bride.


    The woman must lose her face.


    The dancer got more excited. They had thought that Yuki dared not fight back, and did not expect her to take revenge.


    This move was really cruel.


    ***


    When Avery put on the wedding dress again, it was a few days later when Mr. Black said he would marry her.


    Inside and outside the presidential palace were festive. There were various wine, fruits, and snacks on the long white tables in the open-air lawn.


    There were pink-and-white-flowered arches and the pink bows tied behind the chairs of the guests. The entire place looks extravagant.


    The wedding was said to be very low-key. After all, Mr. Black has blocked the news. He didn''t let the information about his marriage leak.


    From the wedding scene or the luxurious layout, it could be seen that Mr. Black paid attention to the wedding.


    The guests were all there. Avery looked out in front of the windowsill and saw the scene of the wedding.


    Next to the podium, a cylindrical stage attracted her attention.


    The edge of the stage was surrounded by pink and white silk, which was like a light pink cloud from a distance.


    On the stage, a graceful woman stood whirling clockwise.


    "Princess, the guests are all here."


    Avery didn''t turn her head but looked down, "Who are they?"


    The servant replied truthfully, "All of them are royal relatives of the President. They are all from the noble family that symbolizes fame, money, and success," The servant gave a piece of detailed information to Avery, yet she felt not, please.


    It was strange that Mr. Black did not introduce her to his relatives and friends before they were about to get married, and that his so-called royal relatives were not curious about who he was going to marry.


    Perhaps people in Ancient Country were really demanding about beauty.


    Avery glanced at the wedding veil spread out on the bed, and then at her wedding dress. Then she said to the servant, "Go out first."


    "But the veil..."


    "I''ll do it myself. I can handle it!" She said firmly, aiming to dismiss this servant.


    The servant did not hesitate and went out.


    Avery picked up the veil, which was very long. It was said that it had been sent by Mr. Black. It could be seen that the whole veil was specially made. Avery could see the outside from the veil, but no one could see her through it.


    She lifted her veil over her head and pushed open the door. The servants lined up in two rows, apparently waiting for her.


    ***


    The man in front of the mirror buckled the cuff on the sleeve, took over a hand-made high-end dark blue suit, and put it on. His tie and hair were meticulously exquisite.


    The door was pushed open. A woman dressed in a corset fishtail dress was standing at the door.


    She walked in with a soft shout. "Evan."


    Evan turned his head and smiled at her.


    "Are you ready? Let''s go." The woman was elated and grabbed the man''s arm, "The wedding is about to begin."


    Evan enjoyed her approach naturally.


    Robert followed them. From the moment Diana appeared, his mood became extremely complicated.


    Diana had appeared accidentally in the morning. Unexpectedly, when the two met each other, they were like a couple who have been separated for many years.


    Robert didn''t have time to react to what was going on.


    He didn''t know when Mr. Howel hooked up with Diana. Mr. Howel even went to the wedding of Mrs. Howel.


    It was more strange that the President would allow Mr. Howel to attend the wedding.


    It''s all so weird.


    Robert followed them quickly into the main venue of the wedding.


    The bride and groom weren''t there yet, and the wedding guests talked to each other in groups.


    Diana looked at the stage where Yuki kept whirling. They looked and smiled at each other.


    Diana said softly to Evan, "Evan, I did not expect you to accompany me to attend the wedding of Avery."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    "But you..."


    "No, I''m glad to be your male partner."


    Diana bowed her head and smiled. No one could see the sly smile on her lips.


    "I thought you''d be sad, but Avery would be happy to marry the president." Diana went to the guest table with Evan and found their place to sit down. She observed his expression carefully.


    "I wish her happy, too." Evan was expressionless as if to say something unrelated to him.


    Diana was surprised. She succeeded! She finally succeeded!


    Suddenly, there was a noise at the entrance to the wedding scene. Servants and a group of children surrounded the beautiful bride on the stage standing on the red carpet.


    It also caught everyone''s attention.


    Avery bowed her head down and stared at her feet. The stage was lined with guests on both sides, who all looked up at her.


    Of course, they couldn''t see Avery''s face clearly, but Avery could see the curiosity in their eyes through the veil.


    The original lively whispers came to an abrupt end after her appearance, leaving only the sound of romantic background music.


    Avery suddenly stopped when she saw the only one who had not seen her. The man was talking to his companion.


    Avery only saw the back of his head, but she recognized him at a glance. Why was Evan here?

 Chapter 700 - 700: How Did She Show Up Here?

    Diana suddenly looked up at Avery, who was still a shock.


    Diana?


    How did she show up here?


    How could they be together?


    The two people sat next to each other. Diana snuggled up to the side of Evan.


    What was Diana showing off?


    She was showing off that Evan was sitting beside her, or showing off Evan did not even look at Avery from the beginning to the end?


    Avery stared at Evan, hoping that he could give her a look. She might be able to read something from that look.


    Avery didn''t know what had happened to Evan for a week.


    She couldn''t help but look up and down at Evan to see if he had any unusual injuries.


    However, from the appearance, he was still so noble and handsome.


    As long as he was present, all the people would become his foil. It was a pity that he still spoke attentively to Diana.


    Then a servant came up and said in a low voice, "The president has something important to deal with. Please wait for a moment. The wedding will be held when he comes."


    Avery was speechless. On such an important day, Mr. Black had to deal with his business?


    Avery was standing on the red carpet awkwardly.


    Soon, with the absence of Mr. Black, the scene was noisy, and the guests began to speak boldly about Avery.


    "What is the president going to do? How long will it take?" Avery began to be impatient. In fact, she would like to rush to Evan to question him.


    From the moment she saw him, she felt everything was wrong.


    "Reporters are stuck in front of the presidential palace, protesting in groups and asking the president to make the wedding ceremony public."


    "It has been done." Avery looked at the crowd of reporters in the distance. The final result of the communication was obvious.


    That group of reporters was professionally trained. In less than five minutes, they have rushed into the wedding scene, set up their cameras, and took photos of Avery and the scene.


    In addition, some picked up the microphones and broadcast the wedding.


    "Now, it''s the live broadcast of the president''s wedding. Standing at the entrance is the bride. Now the bride is wearing a veil, so we cannot see her appearance. I am afraid the secret you care about will be revealed when the groom takes the veil."


    The low-key wedding became a popular concern for the public.


    The groom did not show up. A reporter took the microphone into the guests, quickly found Mr. Black''s close relatives, and interviewed them one by one, "Do you have anything to say about the president''s wedding?"


    "Have you seen the bride? Is it true that the bride is ugly?"


    "Do you mind what the bride looks like? Would you object if the bride doesn''t deserve the wedding? After all, it will affect the next generation of the royal family."


    "..."


    Avery didn''t mind what others said about her completely. She has stayed in Ancient Country for a few days and knows the people in Ancient Country.


    It was a country full of discrimination that judged people by their appearances.


    The reporter asked several people, but no one answered his question. In the end, the microphone was pushed to Evan, "As one of the president''s friends, what do you want to say to the new couple?"


    Avery was curious when she saw the reporter interviewing Evan.


    "What do I want to say to them?" Evan looked up at Avery. At this moment, Avery suddenly couldn''t understand the indifference in his eyes.


    Evan smiled in a low voice, looked at her, and then slowly said, "Of course, I wish them happy."


    Avery shook her head. It''s wrong. It must be that Evan pretended to be indifferent to her because he wanted to save her.


    It must be so.


    Otherwise, how could he change his mind in such a short time?


    Evan was like a completely unrelated stranger to her.


    Suddenly, someone behind pulled Avery unexpectedly. Her veil was yanked back hard. She pressed the veil hastily, but her face was still exposed.


    The scene erupted with exclamations.


    Everyone stared at Avery with surprise.


    Though Yuki was still whirling on the stage, she also paid attention to the scene. When she saw Avery''s veil was pulled down, she could not help laughing out of pride. The sound of music covered her laughter, so no one heard her.


    Yuki had arranged the children deliberately and attracted reporters. She wanted the people of the whole country to find the ugliness of the woman.


    The moment she saw Avery''s look, her smile stopped at once.


    "It''s the princess?"


    "How did that happen?" People were so startled that they couldn''t speak.


    "What did I see? The Princess is so beautiful. It''s rumored that the Princess is ugly. How did the rumor come about?"


    "She is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in Ancient Country. It''s no wonder the president wants to marry her under pressure! I want to marry such a beautiful woman too."


    Avery had guessed that someone would make an issue of her appearance today, so she took off her mask to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    She turned a deaf ear to the comments and looked back. A naughty little child was pulling her veil.


    She stared at the little child, but the little child was scared and cried.


    The child''s mother rushed over to protect the little child behind her, "Princess, he is a child. Why did you blame him?"


    "I didn''t blame him. He pulled my veil. As a parent, you should apologize to me first." Avery wasn''t frightened by the woman who had suddenly rushed over but felt that the woman was a bit of a bully.


    "Every child is naughty. Why don''t you let go of a little child?"The woman looked up and down at Avery, "Is there anything under your veil?"


    Avery frowned and felt that it was the woman who didn''t let her go.


    What''s under the veil?


    Avery smiled and looked at her, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "That''s what I''m talking about." With that, the woman pulled down the veil hard.

 Chapter 701 - 701: There’s No Way He’ll Fall In Love With You

    The wedding veil fell to reveal the fair and round shoulder of the bride. She had a curvy figure wearing a wedding gown full of diamonds.


    The wedding gown had so many layers, and the hemline was as wide as a blooming white flower with white petals.


    The wedding guests all gasped and felt how unusual the bride was. She kept throwing them surprises after surprises.


    But the wedding gown...


    Someone with a sharper eye suddenly screamed, pointing at the wedding gown," It''s the same wedding dress that Tina wore when she died."


    "What? Really? Oh my god, this bride is wearing the wedding dress that someone died in!"


    "This is such disrespect for the president!"


    Avery squinted. The woman grabbed Avery''s wedding veil while holding her child with another hand. She gloated.


    The wedding dress was worn by a dead woman?


    Avery had to hold back the urge to vomit. She didn''t know who did it. But the place was full of hostile people.


    Everyone was pointing at her like they were watching a circus show.


    The wedding dress was sent by Mr. Black. Did he know this and let her wear it?


    What did he mean?


    What did this mean?


    Avery clenched the hemline as hard as she could. She could break the gauze into pieces.


    Out of habit, Avery was eager to find Evan. But instead of care and anger, Evan''s look was indifferent.


    He would have charged over, held her in his arms, and told everybody to shut up in the past.


    But he sat among the wedding viewers and couldn''t care less about what had happened.


    Avery gave Tinder who stood next to Evan an incredible look. He, out of guilt, looked down, and avoided eye contact.


    In a fit of anger, Avery took back the gauze from the woman," Who orders you to do this!"


    The woman was shocked. She turned around to run but hit someone who stood there to stop her.


    She was about to swear when she looked up and saw it was the president. She looked down with scared," Mr. President."


    Mr. Black ordered without dispute, "Apologize to Avery."


    "I apologize."


    The woman shivered to say it fast and ran away.


    Mr. Black didn''t ask his men to bring the woman back because he was in public. He just frowned at the wedding dress Avery wore. His look was as bad as it could get.


    "Why do you have to wear it?"


    "I thought you gave me this."


    So the wedding dress was swapped without Mr. Black''s knowledge?


    "I hope you''re telling the truth, or no one could save your daughter."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Avery wasn''t afraid of Mr. Black. After the series of events, she couldn''t get more agitated. And she was troubled because of the way Evan treated her. She didn''t want to deal with Mr. Black.


    Mr. Black said, "Take Avery to get changed."


    Avery held back her temper and didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to wear the dress, knowing a dead woman wore it. So she followed the maid to the changing room.


    Mr. Black ordered no one should spread or talk about it anymore.


    The maid brought Avery the spare wedding dress in no time after they had come to the changing room. It had a simpler style. It wrapped her body tightly, and she looked slimmer.


    "Who''s Tina?"


    Avery asked the maid.


    The maid hurried to answer, "I have no clue," she was so frightened. It was like she would invite fatal troubles for talking about it.


    There was a gentle and nice voice at the door suddenly, "If you want to know who Tina is, you can ask me."


    Avery looked back. The woman in the blue dress came closer," Tina used to have a touching and unforgettable romance with Mr. Black. She died in an accident a while back. And she was buried in the same wedding dress you wore."


    Avery looked at her, coldly, "You know it so well?" She was curious about why Diana came to the ancient country. She didn''t believe Diana came to her wedding.


    "Mr. Black and Tina??s story is well-known to every household in the ancient country. You''re about to marry him. How can you not know about his past? That doesn''t seem right."


    "Do you know it, so you can marry someone in the ancient country?"


    The closer Diana was to Avery, the more she could smell George''s perfume.


    "Of course not," Diana smiled," Because of the ancient country, I get to have love. So I can''t help loving it."


    Avery sneered, "You... and George Lautner?"


    "George Lautner?"Diana smiled and whispered by her ear, "Instead of that, you should call him Evan..."


    "You..."


    Avery was slightly surprised. But it made sense to her soon. Even Mr. Black knew George was Evan. Why shouldn''t Diana know it too?


    But what did she mean? What happened between her and Evan?


    Diana seemed to read her mind, and answered bluntly, "I''m afraid Evan had no feelings for you anymore. He''s falling head over heels for me."


    "I don''t believe your lunatic tales. You should be caged in a facility with mental issues since you''re into fantasizing."


    "You''ll find out soon if I am lying or not. I hope you don''t try to come between Evan and me. You have to remember you are a married woman. Happy wedding."


    Avery felt Diana''s smile got harsher and harsher. She wanted to reap her smiling face apart.


    "What do you mean? What happened to him? There''s no way he''ll fall in love with you!"


    Diana gave Avery a sympathetic pat on her shoulder, "Let''s wait and see."


    "Sir, you can''t come in. The bride is getting changed. It isn''t time to welcome a gentleman friend."


    The bodyguard stopped Evan, and he said, "My girlfriend is inside. I don''t need your permission to go inside to see her."


    Avery recognized Evan''s voice at once. And she heard the bodyguard''s screaming when Evan punched him.


    Avery was very nervous and said, "Let him come in."


    She heard Evan said he would come in to see his girlfriend.


    Her heart was so soft, hearing the word"girlfriend."


    Soon, there was a tall figure by the door. Evan came in.


    Avery couldn''t tell his look since the light was behind him. He came right to Diana and asked eagerly, "Are you okay?"


    Diana gave Avery a gloating look and shook her head, "I''m okay. Let''s go. I don''t want to disturb Your Highness when she gets changed and reapplies make-up."


    "Okay."


    Then Evan held Diana''s shoulder to take her out.


    "Wait," Avery suddenly said, "Can I have a word with Mr. Lautner in private?"


    Diana looked at Avery with an alert, "What do you want to say?"


    "Diana, if you''re so sure about your relationship, why are you afraid of what I''m gonna say?"


    To Avery''s surprise, Diana didn''t resist the idea. She whispered something to Evan and left the room.


    It got quieter in the changing room after Diana left.


    Avery held the long hemline and stared at Evan, who stood straight. She hesitated for a while to weigh what she was gonna say. Finally, she said slowly...

 Chapter 702 - 702: I Have No Feelings For You Right Now

    "Is it because I''m gonna marry Mr. Black?"


    Evan put both hands in his pocket. He suddenly looked up and said indifferently, "It''s none of my business who you marry."


    Avery came closer, grabbing the hemline, "Why do you and Diana..."


    "Your Highness, can''t I have a girlfriend while you get married? You find your happiness and marry another man. Why should I keep being loyal to you? What are you thinking?"


    "I thought you know why I married Mr. Black. I thought we reached an understanding."


    Evan said, "I admire what you have sacrificed for your daughter. But I can''t wait," Evan answered coldly, "The ups and downs we have could bring us closer or more distant. Besides, I have no feelings for you right now."


    "I have no feelings for you right now."


    Avery felt something pricked her heart. She stared at Evan and couldn''t believe what he heard. She wanted to find an answer in his look.


    Avery didn''t let go of Evan''s micro facial expressions. But Evan remained indifferent.


    "I know you''re mad at me. But what happened?"


    "Your Highness, if cheating others and yourself could make you happy, then I''m mad at you and say things I don''t mean. But if there is nothing else, Your Highness, you shouldn''t keep the president waiting. "


    Evan slightly nodded and turned around to leave.


    Avery still chewed on what Evan said. Seven days ago, Evan said," Avery, I''m warning you not to marry Mr. Black. You can''t marry anybody else but me!"


    But now Evan said she shouldn''t keep Mr. Black waiting.


    Did Evan want Avery to marry Mr. Black so badly?


    Avery shook her head. It was impossible. Something must have happened.


    Avery looked up, and Evan walked to the door. He left with such determination and resolution and had no sign of turning back.


    Avery was wondering if Evan was still mad that she chose to marry Mr. Black.


    But Evan didn''t seem to be mad...


    He didn''t bother to be mad because he didn''t care anymore...


    "Evan!"Avery suddenly shouted at Evan''s back, "I know you''re Evan!"


    Evan finally stopped walking and turned back at her for more. Nobody knew whether Avery''s confession would trigger a storm in his heart.


    He asked calmly, "Since when?"


    Avery answered, "When we were at the hotel, your bodyguard brought you drugs for your burning wounds. You were burnt in the same spot as George..."


    Evan didn''t say anything. Avery kept going, "I know I''m not in a position to ask you to do anything..."


    Avery knew she was the one that agreed to marry Mr. Black.


    "You are right. You can''t ask me to do anything," Evan interrupted Avery. He continued," Even if you know who I am, nothing will change."He finished so fast like he didn''t want Avery to say anything.


    Evan stared at Avery and left again. This time, he didn''t turn around.


    Avery was at a loss. She stood where she was and didn''t know how to deal with Evan''s indifference.


    She married Mr. Black to save their daughter. She didn''t expect him to wait for her, but at least she thought he would understand.


    But Evan acted like this didn''t concern him at all. Was saving their daughter only Avery''s business?


    Avery got angry and didn''t go after Evan. The door was knocked, and the maid left half of her body in. She said, "Your Highness, the President wants to know if you''re ready."


    Avery stepped on the red wedding carpet carefully. The flower children behind her held a bamboo basket with white and pink rose petals. When she walked by, they threw the pedals up in the sky.


    Mr. Black stood under the arch decorated with flowers. He heard the noise and turned around. It wasn''t until then Avery noticed he wore the wedding gown and looked so dashing and handsome.


    "Why are you standing here?"


    Avery was confused. As the bridegroom, Mr. Black was supposed to be on the stage, waiting for the bride to come to him.


    "This is my position."


    Avery didn''t understand what he meant. But she still gave her hand to him.


    The music started ringing. Mr. Black held her hand and walked together to the stage under public watch.


    The audience wasn''t shy to give admiring looks. Avery and Mr. Black were such a perfect match. The picture was like a dream.


    Avery looked at the wedding viewers out of the corner of her eye for a moment. She laid eyes on that indifferent face for seconds and looked ahead.


    On the stage stood a priest wearing black and holding a Bible. When the bride and bridegroom stood on the stage, he put his hand on the Bible with piousness.


    The priest said slowly when Avery and Mr. Black were ready, "Mr. President, no matter you''re poor or rich, healthy or sick, young or old, will you marry Her Highness, look after her for her life and never abandon her?"


    Mr. Black stared at Avery. He helped her with the wedding veil that was blown. He was so slow like he wasn''t in worry at all.


    Everyone was waiting for his answer, and Avery didn''t take her to look away from his face.


    Mr. Black said, "I will not."


    There were sudden rumors among the audience. It surprised everyone that Mr. Black said no.


    Avery slightly squinted. Mr. Black really didn''t mean to marry her. What did he want to do?


    Mr. Black looked to the right after he had said, "I want to marry you. But someone wants to marry you more than me."


    Not far away, two lines of people came at them with presence. The man in the front help up his head high and advanced by a long stride. He came over wearing the sun and the moon.


    Some couldn''t help asking, "Who is he?"


    "It''s not Mr. Black''s wedding. No wonder he blocked the news."


    "He doesn''t say that he is gonna get married. I wonder who starts it first."


    "That man isn''t simple to have Mr. Black operate the wedding like this."


    "He''s so hot!???


    Avery felt the wedding was a huge joke. From the beginning, she was in an unreal dream, especially when she saw the man walking to her.


    Avery stepped back, and it astounded her to see who it was.


    He wore a white suit with a corsage, and only a bridegroom could wear.


    He also held a bouquet of flowers which stood for genuine and unchanging love.


    So, he was going to marry Avery instead of Mr. Black?


    Avery suddenly sneered. She figured out he and Mr. Black worked together.


    Avery also realized she was the one kept in the dark and being played.


    Mr. Black stepped aside to give the position to the man. He gave Mr. Black a polite smile and said to Avery," You''re not shocked, are you?"


    Avery didn''t have time to respond until the man came in front of the priest and stood.


    Avery found herself not calm. She couldn''t get peace from the shock.


    Avery took a deep breath, raised her hand, and slapped the man on his face as hard as she could.

 Chapter 703 - 703: I’m Afraid You Would Say No

    The slap on the man''s handsome face was loud and clear.


    Everyone was amazed.


    At the wedding, Avery slapped another man, and the man was the bridegroom.


    The man suddenly tilted his head. His tongue was at the top of his mouth. Soon he tasted blood.


    He knew how feisty Avery could be. He liked the way she was. It was challenging, and she had an interesting soul.


    So it didn''t matter. After they had got married, he had time to subdue her.


    "Charles, do you think it''s funny to keep me in the dark?"


    Avery withdrew her hand. She really slapped him hard that her hand went numb.


    Charles was in a hurry to explain, "I don''t mean to keep you in the dark."He was afraid Avery would say no if he proposed to her. So he arranged the wedding and let her think Mr. Black was gonna marry her. Then there they were.


    He planned thoroughly to organize the wedding without Avery''s knowledge.


    He knew Avery would say yes to save her daughter.


    And Diana cast the love spell on Evan. Seven days was sufficient for Evan to transfer how he felt about Avery to Diana.


    So no one would be able to stop the wedding!


    Everything went according to his plan. Evan fell in love with Diana!


    That was why Mr. Black asked Evan to attend the wedding.


    Charles needed Evan to see how the woman he loved married someone else!


    Avery didn''t understand why Charles went to so much trouble to plan the wedding, "Then why?"


    "I''m afraid you would say no."


    "You''re not afraid now?"


    "I''m more afraid there will be regrets compared with your refusal."


    Avery stared at Charles. She didn''t respond for a long time. The wedding was oddly quiet.


    The guests couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    But they now realized how feisty Avery could be. They all held their breath waiting for more. Being slapped on the face in public by a woman was humiliating.


    Charles and Avery drew all the attention. The guests were still shocked about the slap.


    Some begin to get worried for Avery while others were gloating to see what Charles would do.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Charles got down on one knee and handed Avery a bouquet. Charles said, "It''s my fault. But I really want to marry you."


    The bouquet was in the air. And the way Charles did it was genuine. The perfect look, Avery was in her wedding dress was imprinted in his eyes.


    Charles waited for three years for this moment.


    But Avery shook her head, "Why do you want to marry me?"


    "I mean it when I told you I liked you. I thought you wouldn''t be so surprised."


    "I..."


    "Don''t say no so fast for your daughter''s sake."


    Avery bit her lips and asked," You ordered the hit on Evan''s life?"


    Avery looked at Evan. Charles sent killers to go after Evan and convinced Mr. Black to be part of his plan willingly. So he was here calmly.


    Avery couldn''t help wondering why Charles was so capable.


    Even if he had Peter''s family and Jackson''s family to support him, they were not enough to compete with Evan.


    "Are you sure you want to know here?"


    Charles was patient with Avery and her questions. But who knew she still cared about Evan at the moment?


    Charles smiled. But to show how genuine he was, he still kept kneeling and explained, "He shot me in my heart. If I don''t get even with him, what kind of man am I?"


    Avery knew exactly about it. So she couldn''t really argue with Charles on it.


    "I know you hate this. But I will let Evan go after we get married."


    "But I promised I would marry whoever had Vando." Mr. Black had Vando.


    "I gave Mr. Black Vando. I''ve told you I''m the only one that could cure your daughter."


    So Charles got Vando?


    Avery looked at Mr. Black who stood next to Charles. She asked, "Charles had Vando, and not you?"


    Mr. Black nodded," Yea. Charles gave Vando to me personally."


    Avery noticed the way Mr. Black mentioned his name. They were friends.


    Avery didn''t expect at all Charles was gonna propose to her. But marrying Charles or Mr. Black didn''t make a difference. Her goal was to cure her daughter.


    She didn''t have the right to choose.


    Avery took a deep breath and took over Charles''s bouquet. There was a round of applause.


    The priest had to open his Bible since the bridegroom was a different man, "Mr. Meyer, no matter whether you''re poor or rich, healthy or sick, young or old, will you marry Her Highness, look after her for her life and never abandon her?"


    "I will."


    "Your Highness, no matter you''re poor or rich, healthy or sick, young or old, will you marry Mr. Meyer, look after him for his life and never abandon him?"


    "I..."


    Avery''s throat was choked. She knew she had to say yes to her daughter. But she couldn''t.


    Maybe it was because Evan was present.


    She couldn''t bring herself to say yes to marry another man when the man she loved was here.


    Avery believed Evan. Even if he said he had no feelings for her, she believed he would not abandon her for no reason.


    But she couldn''t give up on her daughter either.


    Avery wouldn''t dare to look at Evan. She didn''t want to know whether he was indifferent or didn''t care.


    Avery bit her teeth and said the two words she was embarrassed about," I will."


    There was another round of applause. The objection weakened due to the bridegroom was changed.


    Diana saw how they swapped wedding rings. She grabbed Evan''s arms with excitement.


    "Great! They seem like a perfect match!"


    Diana and Charles planned for such a long time. Finally, Charles married Avery. And Diana should do something too.


    Diana asked shyly, "Evan, when should we get married?"


    Evan stared at Charles and Avery. The hand in his pocket was clenched into a fist. But he still looked indifferent, "What do you think?"


    "The sooner, the better," then Diana thought she was too pushy and said, "I mean, we can''t get left behind since they are married. What do you think?"

 Chapter 704 - 704: Smoking Is Bad For Your Health

    Evan slightly squinted. His look was calm and gentle. But underneath that look was unfathomable darkness. Evan didn''t withdraw his look from Charles and Avery. He said like he didn''t care, "Whatever you like."


    Evan''s response was casual and lack of rich meanings.


    Diana was so nervous that she kept squeezing Evan''s shirt. Did that mean a yes?


    Diana was frozen because she found it inconceivable. Soon she smiled, "I''ll get prepared."


    Her voice was low. It was covered by applause soon.


    After the wedding ceremony, a bouquet was thrown in the air. Avery looked around casually but tightened her pupils suddenly.


    She exchanged a look with Evan. His look was very calm. He seemed like smiling but not, which sent chills down Avery''s spine.


    She was guilty. Although Evan said he didn''t care, she still felt guilty when she said yes.


    "Charles, there will be singing and dancing according to our customs. I''ll ask them to take Avery to get changed."


    Avery saw the guests moved to a different location. On the wide greens, the maids put tables in a circle. In the middle was the stage where dancers would be singing.


    At night, there would be bonfires. Playing the musical instrument around bonfires with dancing and singing was a tradition in the ancient countries. It was a blessing to the newly married couple.


    It got windy. And Charles took off his coat immediately to wrap on Avery, "Are you tired? I''ll take you to get changed and rest for a moment?"


    The coat had Charles''s temperature on. It wrapped her in at once. Avery was used to being friends with Charles. Then she just realized she was married to him in that way...


    It was awkward and distant.


    Avery nodded and said coldly, "It''s okay. I''ll go on my own."


    Then she added, "You need to stay to entertain the guests."


    Charles knew he couldn''t push Avery too far. He watched her walking to the changing room.


    Avery had to walk past a long corridor to get to the changing room. Outside the corridor was a small garden with fountains, fake mountains, flowers, and butterflies.


    Avery leaned against the long bench and rubbed her temple. She was sleepy and closed her eyes to rest for a bit.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed.


    Click¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a sound of opening a lighter. There was a faint fire brightening the shadow of a man.


    He wore a blue suit. One of his thin hands was in his trouser pocket and wore a luxury and custom made watch with silver shining. Another held a cigarette. He gave off a cold signal which intimidated people to get close.


    Avery stood up without any hesitation. She walked over to that man.


    The man slightly crossed his legs and leaned against the wall. He wore the same indifferent look seeing Avery.


    His look was cold and proud. He spat the smoke out and said slowly, "Mrs. Meyer."


    Mey¡ª


    Avery wanted to ask Evan why he suddenly turned so indifferent. But his address stopped her idea.


    Avery knew he wouldn''t tell her.


    Maybe instead of telling her the reason, he might make fun of her.


    The white smoke was all over Avery''s face. She had to hold back her dissatisfaction and sneered, "If so, to return the courtesy, should I call you my ex-husband?"


    Evan''s look got worse when she was the coat on Avery''s shoulder. Something emerged from the deep waters and soon disappeared. Maybe he didn''t notice it.


    Evan slowly blew out the smoke, "Whatever."


    Avery was silent. At the moment, Evan to her was like the think smoke full of mystery waiting for her to uncover his secrets.


    But he was really indifferent to her.


    Fine, Avery thought, if Evan wanted to play indifferently, she''d play along.


    She leaned against the wall standing next to him.


    Evan froze for a second, not sure what Avery wanted to do. He smiled, "Mrs. Meyer, you''ve tried with me several times, do you want me back?"


    Avery tilted her head and looked up at Evan, "Not really. I just want to borrow a cigarette."


    It was Evan''s turn to be speechless.


    Evan saw how seductive Avery was looking up at him. He was slightly hesitating. But he took out a dedicated iron case full of cigarettes whose brand Avery had no idea. They were placed neatly.


    Avery never smoked. And Evan didn''t smoke unless he was really agitated.


    As for why borrowing a cigarette from Evan, she had no idea.


    Avery brushed her fingers along the cigarettes as well as Evan''s heartstring. Beautiful notes were played, and lovely music was heard.


    The red fingernails on the white cigarettes were seductively tempting.


    Avery put the cigarette between her index finger and middle finger, like what Evan did. And she put the cigarette between her lips, "Can I borrow some light too?"


    Evan frowned, "Sorry, I don''t have a lighter."


    How did Evan light up without a lighter? He was intentional.


    Avery, with the cigarette between her lips, suddenly tiptoed to get closer to Evan. She put her cigarette against his. Faint light lit up in the dark corridor.


    Evan could smell the sweet scent unique to Avery mixed with cigarette smell. He grabbed it from her mouth, tossed it on the ground and stepped on it.


    "Smoking is bad for your health."


    "My ex-husband used to say he didn''t care what I did. Evan, if you have no feelings for me, why do you care if I''m healthy or not?"


    Evan took away the cigarette, tossed it on the ground and stepped on it, "It''s my cigarette."


    Then Evan was about to leave with a calm look. But Avery grabbed his wrist gently. He looked back. The coat on Avery''s shoulder fell. She didn''t change her wedding dress. He could see how ample her b.r.e.a.s.t was. And her skin was purer than the wedding dress.


    While Evan was frozen, he suddenly grabbed something with his big and thick hand.


    It was soft, ample, and flexible.


    Evan looked down, and he couldn''t believe what happened. Avery put one of his hands on his b.r.e.a.s.t.


    The touch was tempting. Plus, the shock to the eye boiled the blood inside Evan''s blood. He got as coarse as he could when he said, "Mrs. Meyer, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 705 - 705: I’m Seducing You

    "I''m seducing you. Can''t you tell?"


    Avery said bluntly.


    Avery, with the cigarette between her lips, suddenly tiptoed to get closer to Evan.


    "I want to cheat on my husband with you. What do you think?"


    Avery thought Evan''s serious look was funny. Was he faking it, or he really meant it?


    "Cheating on your husband?" Evan stared at Avery''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, half smiling. Avery''s b.r.e.a.s.ts were out of shape because of his grip. He asked gently with a low voice, "Do you ever cheat on me without my knowledge?"


    Evan asked in a low and gentle voice, "When I had stayed with you, have you betrayed me before?"


    Avery looked calm, answering, "Of course, I had."


    Avery was relaxed as if she didn''t do something wrong.


    She knew Evan is a wise and calm person, but he also loved her very much.


    After making eye contact with Avery, Evan then turned to look at Avery''s b.r.e.a.s.t.


    "Is my b.r.e.a.s.t more attractive than my face?" thought Avery.


    Avery curled her lips, sneering, "He doesn''t love me anymore?" Then, Avery stretched to touch Evan''s s.e.x organ.


    It had been tougher and longer.


    Although Evan got feelings too, he tried to pull Avery''s hand out and put his hand back.


    Avery smiled charmingly and said to Evan when he turned back to her, "Do you want to make a deal with me?"


    "What kind of deal?" Evan turned his head.


    "Tell me what''s going on? I can help you," Avery reached to touch his lower body.


    "She not only seduces me but also wants to make a deal with me. How dare she be!" thought Evan.


    "Nothing."


    Avery stooped to pick up Evan''s coat and said, "I''m looking forward to your answer."


    Evan didn''t reply and went out without hesitation.


    Avery stared at Evan''s back and thought, "Is he serious?"


    ***


    With a fire blazing, the whole grassland looked red.


    All the guests sang and danced in a large circle and sat at the low table, drinking and talking.


    After taking a rest in the lounge for a while, Avery wore a dress with a simple style.


    A maid led her to sit beside Charles. His cheeks turned red because of alcohol.


    With red cheeks and alcohol on his suit, Charles just looked like a playboy.


    When Avery stood up, Charles saw her through the firelight and hugged her immediately, "Darling¡­"


    Because it had been a long time that someone called her darling, Avery was stunned and embarrassed all of a sudden, her both hands rested on two sides. She would have wanted to push Charles away, but she thought it wasn''t polite and stopped.


    "I just heard from a maid that you were resting in the lounge. Why not call me when you wake up?" Charles asked.


    "I am not far away from you, so I don''t think I have to tell you. Otherwise, it''s like a kind of surveillance."


    "Probably, I care about you very much. You are my treasure. I always want to be with you. Although you are here now, I still worry I will lose you."


    "Have you drunk?" Avery lowered her head, looking at the lower table. There were two small empty bottles on it. Avery knew Charles rarely drank alcohol because of his profession. Moreover, he had admitted that he wasn''t good at drinking alcohol.


    "I am happy today."


    It was true that Charles looked pleased. Avery had never witnessed that he was so happy before, so she immediately asked, "How long can the little princess be cured?"


    Charles bowed his head and kissed her forehead, "It won''t be a long time. Don''t worry about it. She is my daughter too. I will do my best to help her."


    "Hope so," thought Avery. She nodded slowly but worried about the little princess. Then Avery freed herself, looked around, and was relieved because few people paid attention to them. Some were talking while some were drinking.


    Avery saw Evan from afar. He was sitting on the table, which was not far away from her. He looked as cold as he was before.


    Evan was cold and silent, looking unhappy.


    "Is he alone? Where is Diana Summer?" thought Avery. Soon, music played.


    According to the sound, Avery saw several female dancers who wore colorful belly dance skirts, twisting and walking to the center of the dance palace.


    With the beat of the music, their skirts also fluttered when they danced fast and gently. As a whole, they looked mysterious and charming though covered by veils.


    Soon, everyone was silent and turned to enjoy the beautiful dance.


    Yuki, the dance captain, walked to the bonfire and started to dance. As she was dancing, the campfire looked like a dancer too, as if it was a pas de deux. It looked beautiful and perfect.


    The rest of the dancers walked to each table and swayed.


    One of the dancers in a purple skirt walked in front of Evan.


    Avery recognized her. She still remembered that she almost removed the dancer''s veil away that day.


    The dancer was Diana. She tried everything to seduce Evan. Sometimes, she held her head up high, and sometimes she looked graceful as if she was as soft as water.


    Suddenly, Diana leaned forward and deliberately pressed against Evan, who immediately held Diana back quickly, but finally, she still sat on his lap.


    Diana was joyful. The guests sat beside Evan also laughed cunningly.


    Evan looked cold, helping Diana stand up.


    Later, Diana had to change to another place because they should dance in front of each guest.


    Then, Diana stood in front of Avery, but she danced casually.


    Looking at Diana, Avery was beginning to regret that he wouldn''t remove the dance''s veil.


    Avery frowned. All of a sudden, she grabbed Diana''s headband when Diana was close to the table.


    Soon, a headband fell on the grassland along with something else.


    The dancer was stunned but kept calm as if nothing fell on the ground.


    "Is it you?" Avery stared at her. She couldn''t believe it.


    Thinking back to all these evil expressions, Avery understood.


    Although Diana said nothing, her face told everything. She made a grimace, picked up the headband and danced with the music.


    Under the light, Avery found something: There was a necklace on the grass.


    Avery guessed it belongs to Diana.


    Avery picked up. It was a necklace with a smile bottle saved for some liquid.

 Chapter 706 - 706: I Will Be Good To You

    "What is the matter?" Meyer asked.


    Avery hurriedly put the necklace into her pocket. At the same time, Mr. Black was walking over with a glass of wine.


    "Nothing," Avery answered. Seeing Mr. Black was coming to greet Meyer, she was astonished and asked Meyer, "How do you know each other?"


    "Meyer had saved my life," Mr. Black heard the question and answered directly, "Thus, I will try my best to help Meyer, my dear brother."


    Avery finally understood why Mr. Black made a lot of effort to help Meyer and meticulously set a trap to let Meyer marry Avery.


    Mr. Black then toasted to Meyer, "Come on, brother. Let''s have a drink together."


    The word "brother" reminded Avery of a person. She looked around and asked, "Where is Android?"


    When Mr. Black and Meyer clinked, some wine spilled out and fell on the grassland. Mr. Black drank the alcohol up and took a quick breath, saying, "The bandit calls Android?"


    "Where is he?"


    "He is detained in the west of the Presidential Palace."


    "I already agreed to marry Meyer. Why not release him from the west house of the Presidential Palace?"


    Since Android was nothing to him, Mr. Black agreed without hesitation. When he immediately asked a few bodyguards to come in, Avery claimed, "I want to go with them."


    Avery wanted to have a small conversation with Android.


    Mr. Black also agreed. He and Meyer were drinking and talking happily.


    Soon, Avery and bodyguards arrived in the west house of the Presidential Palace. Avery saw Android was sitting on a sofa, one of his legs on the coffee table. He was cutting his nails while he was watching TV.


    Thus, Android had a good life in the west house.


    When he found Avery was there, he was astonished, her mouth looked like an O-shape, and her thick beard also rose.


    It was unbelievable for Android because he thought Mr. Black sent Avery here to serve him. He felt so lucky.


    "Will Avery serve me? Mr. Black decided to send such a beautiful woman to me?" thought Android.


    Soon, Android changed his posture. He retracted his feet, threw the nail clipper on the coffee table, and then patted his hands.


    "You should get out now," Avery said to the bodyguards.


    Only Android and Avery left in a room.


    Android looked at Avery with a silly smile, with some saliva at the corner of his mouth.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "Because you look so beautiful that I am so happy to have you."


    Avery didn''t know how to answer him. She then glared at him and thought, "I regret to persuade Mr. Black to let him go. This place is good for him."


    "Don''t worry. I will be good to you."


    "Android!" Avery said seriously, staring at him.


    Avery finally understood that Android didn''t know who she was. He had never seen her before. Therefore, Avery explained, "I am the maid."


    "Umm¡­ I don''t care who you are."


    "I am an ugly maid."


    "The ugly maid?" Android was surprised, rolling his eyes several times and asking, "Are you the ugly maid?"


    "That''s correct. I am the lover of Mr. Lautner."


    Android was shocked. His eyes opened wider as if his eyes would lower down.


    "You? Oh my god," Android said.


    "What did I miss these days? How can she be such a beautiful woman?" thought Android.


    "Well. I got it. You made an orthopedic surgery for Mr. Lautner.


    "I wore an ugly skin mask before. It is what I look like," Avery explained briefly. Android''s expression was a kind of satire for her.


    Avery can''t help but laugh when everyone thought she loved Android. It was a funny mistake.


    Then Avery took the necklace out of her handbag, "Check out what is the liquid when you are released."


    Avery believed that Android must be helpful. Although Android was a bandit, he was incredible and loyal. Moreover, Android was the only one she can believe now.


    Android glanced at the necklace. When he reached his hand to hold it, he immediately drew back his hand and turned around.


    Two minutes later, Android washed his hand and came back. He dried his hand with his clothes and then took the necklace.


    He was surprised to find something. Thus, he lifted the pendant under the lamp and shook it slowly, "Is it oil inside?"


    "How do you know that?"


    "It is a clear, colorless liquid. It is relatively thick, just like a kind of oil," Android answered. Then he put it into his pocket, "Fine, I will check it for you as your compensation. After all, I hadn''t helped you find Vanda."


    "How do you check it?" Avery asked. Android was in the Ancient Country, not Android''s home. Avery was afraid that Android would take a lot of time to check it.


    Avery can''t wait for a long time. The necklace was from Diana Summer. She really wanted to get some information as soon as possible.


    "I can check it in Ancient Country. I have some friends here," Android said seriously.


    "Can you check it two days later?" Avery asked. She was eager to get the result.


    "Probably, it will take less than two days."


    Avery nodded, "Fine. I will introduce a woman to you when you get back."


    "A woman is as beautiful as you look?"


    Avery glared at him and said, "Forget it."


    "No. No. I just ask casually. As long as it is a woman, I will be glad about it."


    Avery tried to keep her smile. Android was just like a na?ve man, knowing little about s.e.x.


    At that time, a bodyguard came in, "The princess, Mr. Charles, is looking for you."


    "He is sitting near the campfire," the bodyguard reminded her.


    "All right," Avery answered. Then she turned back and said to Android, "It is the secret between us."


    Android made his motion as if his mouth were zipped, showing that he would keep it secret.


    Finally, Avery walked to the grassland, where it''s a campfire dinner.


    Many people were standing before Meyer''s table. It was too noisy.


    As some of them saw Avery was coming, they shouted, "Quickly! Quickly! Get a lipstick mark!"


    "Lipstick mark? Do I need to kiss Meyer?" thought Avery. She stopped all of a sudden.


    The kiss was a basic custom. Although different countries have different traditions, the kiss is a necessary one.


    Avery became anxious. Although she agreed to marry Meyer, she had not prepared to kiss him.


    Moreover, she knew nothing about the tradition of Ancient Country. Kiss face was acceptable but on the lips¡­


    Walking through the crowd, Avery saw Evan and Diana were sitting at a low table.


    Seeing Evan was there, Avery became a little bit anxious though she didn''t know why.


    "It was strange that Evan had been sitting there for a much longer time. Usually, he refused to spend much time on this kind of party," thought Avery.


    All of a sudden, Avery was surrounded by the crowds.

 Chapter 707 - 707: They Are Perfect

    Avery paused. She already knew it was impossible to escape.


    She looked around. There were some dancers she had seen before, including Yuki.


    Avery held a white handkerchief, walking in front of the crowds.


    "What are you doing?" Avery looked at the dancers in confusion.


    "We had prepared a special activity for the bride and bridegroom," Yuki said and then spread a handkerchief which was covered with many lip marks.


    Yuki handed the handkerchief to Avery and said, "You need to leave your lip mark on it. If the bridegroom can''t recognize which lip mark belongs to you, he has to give you a French kiss."


    Avery kept her eyes on the handkerchief but didn''t take it over.


    "I have never kissed Meyer. He can''t recognize my lip mark," thought Avery.


    "The handkerchief had been prepared. We are waiting for you," Some dancers urged.


    "No. I refuse to take part in this activity," Avery said. She didn''t want to participate in such a boring game. Although it was the custom of Ancient Country, Avery was not from Ancient Country. So, she didn''t have to follow it.


    When the dancers heard that, they looked disappointed. Some of them turned back and shouted at Meyer, "Mr. Charles, your bride refuses to participate. You once promised that she must be cooperative, but now, what shall we do?"


    Meyer stayed calm. He walked over Avery and whispered to her, "Darling, they want to make everyone happy. Are you worried that I can''t recognize it?"


    Avery kept silent, signaling unspoken acceptance.


    "Why not have a try?" Peter asked aggressively.


    Avery curled her lips while Meyer said, "Don''t worry about it. I don''t like to kiss in public. After the party, do you want to go to see the little princess with me?"


    Avery knew Meyer asked her to cooperate with him so that he would accompany her to see the little princess.


    Avery agreed without hesitation though she would not like to do so.


    Since Avery agreed, people laughed and said jokingly, "Mr. Charles knows how to persuade his wife."


    "Mr. Charles is a good man. He is so patient and must be a good husband."


    Meyer touched Avery''s head and pointed to his seat, saying, "I''ll wait for you there."


    Soon, Meyer ran back. Avery had to get the handkerchief, left her lip mark on it, and gave it back to Yuki.


    Everyone became excited. Someone handed it to Meyer quickly and stared to gossip:


    "If Mr. Charles fails to recognize your wife''s lip mark, you must be ashamed."


    "It is said that Mr. Charles has loved the princess for three years. I believe he can recognize it."


    "As I see, these lip marks look the same. Your lip mark is similar to the princess."


    Meyer glanced over the handkerchief and then looked at Avery''s lips.


    "Her lips are just perfect. They are perfect. The pale pink color is very suitable for Avery, which looks like a jelly. I even want to kiss it, but I had promised not to kiss her in public," thought Meyer.


    Meyer happened to see Evan, who was sitting there without any special expression as if he cares about nothing. Meyer heard there was a special medicine which could help people forget what he or she loved, but he was surprised to find that it was useful when Evan took it.


    Meyer narrowed his eyes, touched Avery''s lip mark, and finally stopped on another mark.


    "Oh!"


    Simultaneously the dancers smirked.


    "I would think he got the right answer."


    "Almost, if he pointed to the one next to the lip mark, he is right."


    "Why do you think he fails to recognize it? I think he deliberately made a mistake so that he can give the princess a French kiss."


    "That''s right! Mr. Charles, kiss her."


    "Mr. Charles, kiss her," everyone cheered.


    It was just getting a little cheerful.


    Avery was not happy about it. She trusted Meyer, who just said that he must get the right answer and didn''t like to kiss someone in public, but now Meyer he broke his promise. Avery really got mad at him.


    Meyer walked over, "Darling, I¡­"


    Avery shook her head, stepped back a little bit, and said, "Do you still remember what you said?"


    "Let''s have a try, Can I?" Meyer made a polite asking as if he was discussing with Avery.


    Avery shook her head again and said, "I don''t want to kiss here."


    Meyer was disappointed, but he still chose to respect Avery and explained, "My wife disagreed. I am very sorry about that. As a penalty, I would like to drink three glasses of alcohol."


    "Mr. Charles really loves your wife very much."


    "No, I don''t agree. Mr. Charles, you shouldn''t spoil your wife. Otherwise, she won''t respect you," A man said.


    "I think so. We want to see you have a French kiss."


    "Come on. Come on. Have a French kiss."


    Meyer glanced at Avery but kept his words because Avery looked very determined, and no one can''t change her mind.


    Mr. Black understood, so he said, "All right. They are a new bride and bridegroom. It is no wonder that they are so shy, so we don''t have to make them embarrassed."


    As the President of the Ancient Country, Mr. Black''s words were powerful. No one objected in public, but muttered in a low voice, "It is so boring. Anyway, they don''t have to be shy because they are going to get married. Otherwise, how could they make love?"


    "I agree with you. I guess it is hard to get along with the princess. I still remember that she wore the same wedding dress as Tina''s. I think she doesn''t want to marry Meyer."


    For a minute, many people started to gossip and whisper to each other. All the people were disappointed all of a sudden as if a balloon without air.


    "Why not change another game? According to the tradition of Ancient Country, each couple should do something close in public. Otherwise, they won''t have a happy life," A man proposed. Soon, everyone followed suit.


    Meyer kept silent and stared at Avery.


    Under such great pressure from Meyer and the crowds, Avery had to ask coldly, "What kind of game is it?"


    Yuki immediately answered, "Since the bridegroom failed, do you want to have a try, the bride?"


    "You mean¡­" A man got Yuki''s idea.


    "I mean the game is that the bride looks for a groom bride," Yuki interrupted.


    "What is your meaning?"


    "Bring some people who have almost the same height and weight as the bridegroom and cover the bride''s eyes. By touching men''s pectoral muscles, the bride will try to recognize who is the bridegroom."


    Hearing the game rule, everyone cheered. The crowds can''t wait to start the game.


    Some were looking around and tried to find who was similar in shape to Meyer.


    Avery seemed to hear the name of Evan.

 Chapter 708 - 708: I Agree With You

    Mr. Black said to Evan happily, "What''s your opinion, Mr. Lautner? Do you agree?"


    Evan still wore the human skin mask, so everyone regarded him as Mr. Lautner and didn''t know his identity, Avery''s ex-husband. Otherwise, people must gossip about it.


    Because of Mr. Black''s words, many people turned to look at Evan. Some of them can''t wait to exclaim, "Oddly enough, Mr. Lautner and Mr. Charles share a similar body shape. The only difference is that Mr. Lautner is a little taller than Mr. Charles."


    "How about Mr. President''s body shape?"


    "Well, they are all handsome men. The princess is a very lucky dog."


    "Probably, Mr. Lautner doesn''t like her. I have been observing him for the night. He is always cold."


    "Well, I agree with you too," Evan said slowly.


    Everyone was surprised that Evan agreed. Soon, people become cheerful.


    Therefore, a man handed Avery silk for covering her eyes. Since her eyes were covered, Avery can do nothing but walk forward, according to a guide.


    Among these people in front of Avery, she knew nobody except for Evan and Meyer.


    When Avery touched a muscle chest, someone immediately laughed.


    Avery tried to tend softly and gently. As she touched a man''s clothes, she immediately withdrew her hand because she was not sure whether it was Charles Meyer though she knew it wasn''t Evan Howel.


    "Is he?" Someone asked.


    Avery was not sure, so she touched him again.


    "The cloth is not smooth and flat. It touches like blind patterns," thought Avery. She then shook her head disappointedly.


    Thus, Avery walked away. Soon, a fainted familiar cologne fragrance was in the air, and Avery said curly, "No."


    Avery''s answer made the crowds confused. They immediately asked, "The bride, why not touch? Otherwise, how can you know it is not Meyer?"


    "It goes without saying that she must know the man."


    Soon, everyone started to laugh. At the same time, Avery was mad enough to play the game with them.


    Avery refused to touch the man again because she knew it wasn''t Charles Peter. She aimed to find Meyer. Otherwise, a French kiss must come.


    For Evan and the little princess, Avery had to keep calm.


    Although they were full of laughs, Avery stayed calm, walking to the left. All of a sudden, a man held her arm and said in a low voice, "In case of some mistakes, I suggest the princess touch it."


    Avery was silent.


    "What''s your meaning? What does he want?" thought Avery.


    It was a secret conversation between Avery and the man. Avery then asked in a low voice, too, "So, have you decided to tell me the truth?"


    Avery deliberately seduced Evan to tell her the reason for his cold attitude. However, Evan just answered coldly, "No."


    "Fine. It is none of your business," Avery said.


    "I can touch anyone I like. It is none of his business," thought Avery while she curled lips, walking to the left.


    To be continued. Avery stopped at the front of another man. She just touched him, but she couldn''t tell who it, so she touched him again.


    "Is he?"


    "Right," Meyer answered. He has been in the hospital, a faint smell of disinfectant Meyer wears.


    Wow¡ª


    Some people can''t wait to exclaim. Avery pulled silk down. Gradually, she was trying to get used to the light and saw Meyer. She knew she got the right answer.


    "Since I got the right answer, shall we see the little princess now?"


    Meyer made a fake smile. Although he was disappointed because of a missed French kiss, it was still a good ending.


    When Avery walked away, she glanced over Evan. Diana was still standing beside Evan with a joyful and complacent smile.


    Meyer took Avery to the west of the Presidential Palace, where the little princess lived.


    Mr. Black sent a lot of people to guard the pass because he was afraid that Sarah would take the little princess away. Therefore, it had been a long time that Sarah had seen the princess before.


    When Sarah knew the princess was coming, she immediately ran away from the room and shouted, "The princess."


    "Where is the little princess?"


    "She''s asleep," Sarah looked at Meyer curiously. She just heard that the princess would marry Mr. President, so she was wondering why Meyer was there.


    "Probably, he comes here for healing the little princess," thought Sarah. She immediately stayed calm and said, "Shall I lift her out?"


    "It doesn''t matter. How is the little princess?"


    Avery heard that the little princess cried terribly every day because she felt uncomfortable in a different place. It was summer in Ancient Country, but it was winter in B Country. It was no wonder that the little princess couldn''t adapt at once.


    "Recently, she is bad. She often spits the milk she drank before. And her face¡­" Sarah stopped for a while and then added, "the scar on her face becomes bigger."


    "Show me," Meyer immediately walked into the room, followed by Avery and Sarah.


    The little princess''s nose was red. While she was sleeping, she bit her fist because she just cried and felt insecure.


    The little princess lay with her face down; half of her scar was pressed and covered by her small pillow. Avery helped her change another posture to see the scar.


    It was indeed that the scar became bigger.


    Avery was sad. She knew it was dangerous now, so she turned to look at Meyer and asked, "What else can we do except finding worms and Vanda?"


    Meyer shook his head and said, "I will go to the dessert with Mr. Black by myself. But¡­"


    "But? What?" Avery immediately asked, soon, she guessed, "But you don''t know whether some worms still survived?"


    Meyer nodded.


    As expected, Avery said nothing but bit her lip and looked at the little princess.


    "The princess," Sarah exclaimed, "your lips."


    "What''s wrong?" Avery immediately loosened her teeth and asked.


    Sarah took a piece of napkin to her and said, "wipe it. Your lips are bleeding."


    Meyer lifted Avery''s lips and observed, "Your lips are not only bleeding but also swollen."


    Avery pressed her lips with the napkin and saw the blood. She got hurt.


    "Why? What happened?" thought Avery.


    All of a sudden, she recalled the things on her lips. There were¡­

 Chapter 709 - 709: Unacceptable

    As Avery was pondering, Meyer was thinking too.


    Meyer touched her lips gently, some blood left on his hands. Then he told a bodyguard beside him, "Bring some anti-allergic medicine."


    "Allergy? Just Allergy?" Avery felt her lips almost explode.


    "That''s right. There is a kind of fragrance in Ancient Country. It is very precious, but most people have a mild allergy to it."


    It brought back the memory of Yuki''s handkerchief.


    "The wedding dress, the handkerchief. I can''t believe it is a coincidence," thought Avery.


    "It hurts?" Meyer frowned as if he felt a lot of pain too.


    Avery shook her head, "It''s ok. Just a little hot."


    "You will be healed after taking medicine."


    "Well."


    As a bodyguard walked into the room with the medicine, Avery slowly pulled Evan''s hands down. Meyer kept his eyes on Avery until she took all the pills.


    A cough¡ª


    Soon, the little princess woke up. While she was coughing, she was crying.


    Sarah quickly picked the princess up, put her head on the shoulder, and patted her back gently.


    The little princess cried and coughed so hard that her entire face turned red and even started to vomit.


    The little princess puked all over Sarah''s shoulder.


    Avery was anxious to hug the little princess and suddenly shouted, "It is blood."


    Avery hugged the little princess, almost crying, "My baby, what''s wrong with you?"


    Avery knew the little princess felt uncomfortable, but she couldn''t say it, she had to cry.


    When she saw the blood, she collapsed all of a sudden.


    "Let me see," Meyer held the little princess''s wrist, listened attentively, and then he became anxious, "It is a kind of new illness resulting from the toxin."


    "Is it serious?"


    "It is the terminal stage," Meyer said in a low voice, "Think about it. Why does water overflow down?"


    "When the cup is full," Avery took a deep breath and said, "You mean that the toxin is everywhere in the little princess''s body?"


    Meyer didn''t want to answer Avery directly. He kept silent.


    "You got another way, right?" Avery''s eyes turned red and full of tears. She was extremely sad as if her world was about to collapse.


    "I''m not sure."


    "Have a try. As long as it is possible, I want to try," Avery was anxious and panicked.


    Meyer shook his head, but answered affirmatively, "I will try. You know, I never refuse you."


    Avery was stunned and raised her head, "As for your request¡­"


    Meyer still wanted to get Avery under such an urgent situation.


    "I am just a man. Of course, I have my desire."


    "What do you want?" Avery''s heart beat fast, just like a drum.


    The little princess felt more comfortable when Avery hugged her.


    Meyer didn''t answer Avery, but asked Sarah to take a piece of a hot towel, and filled a milk bottle with some water.


    Meyer wiped the little princess''s face and the blood on Avery''s clothes. Sarah was standing beside. Seeing that, she was confused.


    "The princess is going to marry Mr. President, but doctor Meyer tends to be closer to the princess? Where is Mr. Howel?" thought Sarah.


    Sarah shook her head, "Alas! Mr. Howel and the princess can''t be together in the end."


    Sarah carried the little princes from Avery''s arms.


    "You should be mine tonight," Meyer said to Avery.


    Hearing that, Sarah was confused and astonished. She was embarrassed and stood away from them. At that time, Sarah thought the best choice was to get out.


    Avery was anxious and sad all of a sudden. Her lips also felt hotter.


    "Since I agree to marry him, we must sleep together sooner or later," thought Avery.


    Avery was silent for a while. Her feeling was mixed and complicated. She had no choice but to keep the little princess alive.


    "How can I trust you? If I sleep with you, you fool me. How should I do?" Avery asked. She knew she had no choice.


    Meyer knew Avery almost agreed. He was joyful and said to a bodyguard, "Bring my thin needles."


    "Needles?"


    "Acupuncture is a form of alternative medicine, which can be used for pain relief, but it works weakly."


    Soon, the bodyguard brought a set of needles wrapped by a black flannel. Meyer pulled the needle from the flannel carefully, rubbed the little princess''s philtrum, and then pierced.


    Gradually, the little princess felt more comfortable and stopped crying. Soon she widened her eyes and stared at Meyer.


    Meyer rubbed the nose of the little princess, "Do you feel better?"


    The little princess was silent. She just stared at Meyer. Then she had the hiccups.


    Avery hugged the little princess. She had been talking to her and playing with her until it was ten o''clock. Finally, the little princess slept.


    Avery hoped the little princess still woke up to delay the time when she and Meyer slept.


    Meyer understood, but he didn''t say anything. He just was with Avery and played with the little princess patiently.


    "It is late. The little princess will have a good night. You should take a shower too. There is blood on your clothes," Meyer glanced over Avery''s dress. The blood was everywhere, from chest to waist.


    Avery looked firmly. She knew it was coming.


    She kissed the little princess''s forehead and walked to the room that Mr. Black prepared for Meyer and her.


    Although Avery knew Meyer for years, she was still embarrassed to sleep with him.


    When they arrived, Avery looked around. There were many rose petals on the sheet and a clean carpet.


    The room was decorated with a romantic style. On the candle stand, the flames of the candles were swaying as if they were dancing. The scent of champagne smells delicious.


    However, the romantic atmosphere made Avery more embarrassed.


    Avery coughed lightly, and then they said in unison, "You¡­"


    Finally, Peter asked, "Do you want to take a shower first or take a shower with me?"


    It was, of course, unacceptable. Avery said nothing but went to the bathroom directly without bringing her clothes.

 Chapter 710 - 710: What An Amazing Brain

    The air was with light moisture and a faint scent of roses in the bathroom. She looked around. Many rose petals on the ground and bathed.


    There were toiletries for two persons next to the bath. Besides¡­


    Among these clothes, Avery picked up an orange-red sling s.e.xy lingerie sleepwear with one of her fingers. The chest was almost transparent.


    "Uh-huh, he made a plan," thought Avery.


    She turned around and locked the bathroom. Then she brought the chairs and the cupboard, all behind the door.


    Finally, she was relieved and walked to the bath, which was full of rose petals.


    Suddenly, the wind blew. Avery raised her head, seeing there was a window in the bathroom and opened for ventilating.


    The window was obliquely downward, so people can see nothing outside.


    Since the window opened, Avery could still hear the voice.


    It was a maid who happened to pass by. When Avery was going to close the door, someone knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Avery asked. But she soon realized that it was Charles Meyer because only two of them were in this room.


    "It''s me," Meyer answered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. President drank a lot of alcohol, which caused his stomach to bleed. I will pay a visit. If I don''t come back early, you can sleep first."


    "Well," Avery tried to answer calmly, though the corner of her mouth raised unconsciously.


    Soon, Avery heard Peter''s footsteps. He was gradually walking away from Avery. He opened the door, walked out, and then closed it.


    As Avery closed the window, she heard a conversation:


    "Mr. President was faint because of stomach bleeding. I am just scared. I would have thought that¡­"


    "Sh! Probably someone will hear it. Be careful."


    "Alas, you have seen how painful a woman was. She cried hard as if she couldn''t take a breath."


    "Is she Yuki?"


    "Of course, it is her."


    "Yuki always loves Mr. President. When Tina was there, Yuki didn''t dare to get closer to the President, but now Tina was gone, Yuki got the chance."


    "I think Tina is always in Mr. President''s mind. Have you seen Mr. President''s expression when he saw the dress the princess wore? It was the dress that Tina once wore. It reminded him of Tina. That is why he drank a lot."


    "Mr. President saw the dress that reminded him of Tina. To my strange surprise, how come the princess wore that wedding dress? The princess is not a stupid man."


    "I just heard that Yuki asked someone to make it," the man said in a low voice.


    "Yuki? Why?"


    "Yuki dislikes the princess because the princess once played fun with her, making her keep spinning for thirty hours on the stage. Moreover, she would believe that Mr. President will marry the princess. However, I can''t believe that Yuki can still join the game on the wedding night even if she vomited."


    The conversation almost finished. As two men walked, they talked. Thus, the sound became lower and lower.


    Finally, Avery closed the window with a sound. Now, she knew it was Yuki who set the trap.


    Avery sneered and narrowed her eyes.


    In the President''s bedroom, a nurse was piercing a needle into the back of Mr. Black''s hand. After hanging the medicine up, she put away all the instruments and said to Meyer, "Dr. Charles, I will go out first."


    Mr. Black leaned against the head of the bed and glanced over Yuki, saying, "Yuki, you need to go out too."


    Yuki said with tears, "No, I want to stay and take care of you."


    "Mr. Charles can take care of me," Mr. Black felt his head was going to explode and pressed against his temple.


    Meyer then said to Yuki with a smile, "Don''t worry about it. I can take care of him. Yuki, you can get back and have a good rest."


    "Well... Fine. Mr. President, be careful. Have a good night," Yuki said. She didn''t want to leave, but Mr. Black. She had to go. Thus, she was reluctant to stand up and walked to the door slowly.


    When Yuki walked at the front of the door, Mr. Black said lazily, "You are a brave man. You dare to send a message to Mr. Howel through the princess''s phone. Do you want to provoke Mr. Howel?"


    Meyer stood against the candle stand, supporting himself on the table. As he said, he knocked on the table with a smile, "I have to do so. Otherwise, Mr. Howel won''t give up."


    "All right. You are a steady person. If you disliked Mr. Howel, I could send more bodyguards to kill him," Mr. Black waved his hand before his neck.


    Meyer immediately shook his head and said, "If the princess knows I killed Mr. Howel, the princess won''t forgive herself for life. At that time, I must be a loser too."


    "What if she already knows that"


    "She doesn''t know that she was allergic to the fragrance. The medicine would haven''t taken effect if she didn''t take an anti-allergic medicine. With anti-allergic medicine, the fragrance can be a kind of roofie."


    Mr. Black raised his eyebrows and thought to himself, "I can''t believe he is such a wise man. He even got such a good idea."


    Meyer neglected Mr. Black and said to him firmly, "I just got a chance to do it. Yuki wanted to take revenge on the princess, so I let the princess take anti-allergic medicine."


    "What an amazing brain!" thought Mr. Black. He took a deep breath.


    "It is an excellent opportunity for you. But why did you ask Mr. Howel to come to your room?"


    "Does he want to kill Mr. Howel? Is it true?" Mr. Black looked at Meyer confusingly.


    Meyer looked mysterious. It was true that he wanted to kill Evan secretly.


    "I am curious about it now. Could you please tell me?"


    Meyer was honest with Mr. Black. He laughed and said, "Once Evan and the princess make love, the medicine takes effect, and Evan will get the toxin. After a while, when the toxin takes effect, Evan must be dead."


    Mr. Black woke up all of a sudden. He immediately stood up and thought, "It means that he let Avery kill Mr. Howel?"


    Alas¡ª


    Mr. Black became creepy and said in a low voice, "What if they wear a condom?"


    "There is no condom. I asked someone to take away all condoms in the room," Meyer said coldly.

 Chapter 711 - 711: Today Is Our Wedding Night

    Finally, Mr. Black knew how clever Charles was. By contrast, he could barely be regarded as a low-end player.


    He thought about this kind of high-end play carefully and shook his head, "If Evan drank the oil, he would have no interest in the princess, and the princess would be dead."


    Charles gave him a smile, which has shown the answer.


    When Mr. Black looked at his smile, he realized something in an instant, "You are cunning. If Evan didn''t go there, you would be benefited."


    Then Charles couldn''t not only be innocent, but he could be the hero.


    Speaking of this, Mr. Black asked, "Are you not afraid it will enter your body?"


    "There is an incubation period. As long as I take medicine in the incubation period, it will be fine."


    While nodding, Mr. Black gave Charles, the high-end player, a thumb up.


    When they were chatting, they didn''t find a figure outside the door, who was listening to their conversation.


    When she heard that the princess took the anti-allergic drug, which would interact with the allergen in her body and have the effect of estrus, she was surprised and happy. Not far away came a few servants, so that she had to leave.


    However, she didn''t know why Charles did so and guessed that he did so for increasing romance.


    Well, it''s better to do it thoroughly.


    Hiding into a dark corner, she took out her mobile phone, "Find me some strong and capable men."


    ***


    Avery sat up from the warm bathtub and didn''t know why it became hotter.


    There was also a sensation of numbness all over her body. It was like thousands of ants were crawling. Her lips seemed to be hotter.


    As the mobile phone sounded, she got up from the bathtub, put on her bathrobe, and poked her fingers at the table before remembering her mobile phone was outside.


    Stumbling out, she felt like the whole body was about to float.


    She frowned. She was experienced and knew what was going on.


    She didn''t know when she was drugged.


    She knew that today would not be peaceful. As careful as possible, she did not expect that terrible thing had happened.


    Holding the wall, she saw the phone on the bed that lit up. She unlocked the screen and checked the content of the message.


    It''s Evan''s message: It''s your wedding night. Do you want to cheat on Charles in front of him?


    What did Evan mean?


    Why did he suddenly send this message to her?


    Avery felt the world was spinning. She typed a few words: I want you.


    The message has been sent out. Time passed slowly.


    After five minutes, the mobile phone never sounded again.


    There was a knock on the door. Was Evan here?


    Avery couldn''t wait to open the door. When she didn''t see who was coming, some people had broken in.


    "Who are you? Why did you break in?" Avery has tried hard to narrow her eyes but still couldn''t see the appearance of those people. She only knew that they were very strong. They quickly surrounded her in the wall, and she had no way to escape.


    "You don''t have to know who we are. You just have to know that we are the ones who can make you feel good."


    Avery lifted her hands and tried to block her face because she found someone with a mobile phone was shooting.


    "Get out of my room. Otherwise, I''m going to call the police, and my husband will be back soon."


    The men all laughed, "Your husband won''t come back so soon. Let''s have a good time before he comes back."


    "Get away from me!" Avery tried to wave off the man''s hand and the mobile phone.


    Unfortunately, the drug worked in her body. She had no strength.


    "I warn you not to touch me. As my husband knows, he will not let you go."


    All she could do now was to warn them verbally, though she knew it wouldn''t make any difference.


    Someone''s hand reached into her neckline, and Avery was wearing only one bathrobe. If someone pulled her bathrobe away, her body would be exposed to them.


    Even if Avery had no strength, she held the neckline tightly, hoping that she could resist a little longer. If Evan saw the text message, perhaps he would come to save her.


    But what if he didn''t come?


    After many of his refusals these times, she has lost her confidence in him.


    Perhaps, Charles would come. As long as someone came, she would be saved.


    Avery deliberately bumped into the table to keep herself awake and tried to drop the candlestick to make a noise to attract a servant or bodyguard.


    The table was shaking. The wound on her waist didn''t fully recover. The pain of hitting the old wound made her awake. Unfortunately, the candlestick was still motionless, and the candles above were still burning to release their own light and heat.


    "Take care, beauty. It hurts. Take off your clothes quickly, and let us see where it was hurt."


    Avery narrowed her eyes slightly, roughly seeing the outline of the man''s face.


    She didn''t expect the man with a decent look to speak so nastily.


    Avery took a deep breath, painfully covered the injured place, and shouted out, "It hurts."


    "Where does it hurt?" The man put his hands to her b.r.e.a.s.ts, "Is it here?"


    Seeing her sideways away, he reached out to her butts again, "Or is it here?"


    Avery tried hard to bear her anger and suddenly looked at the bed covered with bright red rose petals, "I''ll lie on the bed to let you check, and you''ll know."


    "That''s a good idea!" The man almost burst out, "Did you know that we were coming in advance? The bed was prepared!"


    "Boss, it''s her wedding room."


    "Wedding room?" The man who was called the boss laughed.


    After laughing a few times, he stopped, "Today is our wedding night. We are your grooms. Five grooms are serving you at the same time. We''ll make you feel good."


    "Let''s go, our bride. Lie on the bed and wait for us."

 Chapter 712 - 712: Don’t Be Shy

    Avery was very calm on the surface, but she wanted to vomit. Those men smelled awful, which let her desperate.


    It''s easy for them to put down the bodyguards on duty, so there should be no bodyguards outside unless there were servants who happened to pass by. Avery has heard that Mr. Black called a number of servants to serve him for his bleeding.


    There was still a distance from the residence where Mr. Black was located.


    So Avery was in a situation where nobody could save her?


    Avery quickly glanced at the room and caught a glimpse of the bottle of red wine that had been opened on the nightstand.


    She walked over with ease and picked up the red wine, "Before we go to bed, we could have a glass of wine."


    "Shut up. Lie on the bed and take your clothes off. Let''s have a good look."


    "Boss, don''t believe her. She is trying to get us drunk and run away."


    "Is that all you can do? You are afraid I''m running away?" Avery provoked them deliberately.


    Unlike them, the man who was called boss burst into laughter.


    "It seems that you are in a good mood. Well, since it''s such a happy day, we''ll give you what you want if you''re not in a hurry."


    The man boldly walked over and took the glass. When he touched the glass, he deliberately wrapped Avery''s hand, which shocked Avery.


    Avery wanted to slap him. When she glanced at the other four men who were coming to her, she stopped.


    "What? Don''t be shy. I just touched your hand."


    "I just want to hurry up. You know, I''ve been drugged. I need you to give me an antidote."


    Why Avery mentioned that she had been drugged was that she wanted to relax their vigilance.


    She turned her back to the red wine, holding the glass with one hand. When she used the other hand behind her to reach for the bottle, she smiled deliberately, "One by one, okay?"


    The man was almost lost by her charming smile and nodded.


    Avery was very active and cooperative, taking the glass to toast him.


    The man looked at her contentedly. With his arms wrapped around her, he raised his glass and drank it up.


    Avery watched the man''s every move through the clean glass and took a glance at the other men with interest.


    Suddenly, she hit the man on the head with the bottle in her hand. The bottle immediately broke, and red wine mixed with blood flowed down from the man''s head.


    When the other four men weren''t reacting, she grabbed the bottle in her hand and flung it on the man''s neck, "Don''t move, or he''ll die!"


    The man turned into a surprise and did not expect the woman to be so strong. He had thought this woman had been drugged.


    The man laughed wildly, "Did you see that? It turned out to be a girl who likes to play SM. Find a rope to tie her up."


    No matter how hard she resisted in the man''s eyes, she was only a woman, so he did not take her threats seriously.


    Avery squinted her eyes and stabbed the glass fragment into the man''s neck. Suddenly, blood sprayed out.


    Now, the man was completely angry and threw Avery on the bed.


    Avery was still holding the bottle fragment, which was full of blood. There was blood on the white sheet.


    Suddenly the man flew at Avery, who took a few steps back until her back met the cold and hard bed.


    "How dare you hit me with a bottle, bitch?" The man half knelt to her. His expression was ferocious, and his neck was bleeding. Blood flowed on the black clothes, dripping on the sheet.


    Avery shook her head, "Get away from me."


    She felt she turned weaker. She had deliberately hurt her waist to stay awake, and now it seemed that the drug worked again in her body.


    The man grabbed her ankle and touched her thigh directly from the bathrobe pendulum.


    The rough hand stroked her delicate skin, and she trembled all over.


    Suddenly, Avery tried to stab the man again with the wine bottle but was held by the man.


    Her wrists were twisted in his hand, trying to break free.


    Avery could only hate herself at the moment, for she had no strength.


    "Be obedient, or I''ll hurt you later."


    The other four men surrounded her by the bed, looking obscenely at her as if she was their prey in a cage.


    The man suddenly attacked her, trying to kiss her.


    Avery used her knee to hit the man''s fragile place hard.


    The man''s look suddenly changed. With his hands covering the crotch, he dared not cry.


    The man was hurt by Avery again and again. The other four men by the bedside were teasing, "Boss, do you need help? The woman is hot."


    "Our boss has killed so many people, but now he was hurt by a woman."


    "What are you arguing about? Our boss deserves such a hot woman."


    The man was humiliated by the words and pressed Avery''s body. His hand reached to her collar, trying to pull it down.


    "Don''t." Avery felt extremely desperate at the moment. She was obviously not a man''s opponent, not to mention five men.


    Because of the drug in her body, she was crying like a kitten.


    "One billion. As soon as you let me go, I''ll help you find another hot woman, and I''ll give you one billion dollars. It''s enough for your life."


    The man''s hand had already grasped Avery''s collar, "You are so rich. Why don''t you stay with me? My men are yours, and your money is mine. Think about it."


    "Boss, we''ll be rich. We don''t need to find another hot woman. This one is enough."


    "Shameless!" Avery knew that the men she met were hooligans.


    "It''s no use resisting, isn''t it? You should learn to enjoy it." With that, the man proudly asked his brothers, "Is that what I said?"


    "That''s right. What you said is true."


    The man was smug and jerked Avery''s neckline down to reveal her rounded shoulders.


    Bright white skin in the warm light emitted seductive l.u.s.ter.

 Chapter 713 - 713: It’s Him

    A string of tears slipped down from Avery''s face. What made her desperate was not the current situation, but was that Evan didn''t show up in her most helpless time.


    All the negative emotions were less desperate than the fact that he did not come.


    Evan became the last straw to let her down!


    Avery no longer resisted and softened her body.


    However, the sound of gunfire erupted suddenly at this moment, followed by the sound of someone being shot to the ground.


    The man originally lying on her body, rolled to the ground, "F.u.c.k."


    He didn''t have time to finish his words and reached into the pockets to pull the pistol.


    Bang!


    Several bullets were shot at the man''s feet. The scene was in a state of chaos, and one or two men have fallen to the ground.


    The bullets were so dense that they had no chance of shooting back. They had to roll all the way, covered the wound, and jumped out of the nearest window.


    Avery sat up from her bed with difficulty and tidied her clothes. A burly man came in from the door.


    He kicked the men who had already been shot, but they lay still on the ground.


    "They are all dead."


    "Princess, have I come in time?" The man raised his chin and his beard slightly.


    Avery saw the man after she came down from the bed. She was a little disappointed.


    She took a deep breath.


    Whoever saved her life, she was saved.


    She couldn''t find her shoes, and her body was hot. There was no spare time to say anything.


    She did not even have the mood to ask why Android was here.


    "Prepare cold water for me."


    Android, "..."


    Accordingly, this princess should not express her thanks first? Why did she ask him to prepare cold water? What''s going on?


    "Go! What are you still doing?"


    Android rushed into the bathroom and unscrewed the water faucet. Wait, when did he become so obedient to Avery?


    He went out and saw Avery walking towards the bathroom, "You''ll wait for a while."


    Avery leaned wearily against the wall, "Let''s get this handled first."


    Avery was not going to sleep here at night, but she was going to take a cold bath here to relieve the effects of the drug in her body.


    "Wait a minute." She seemed to think of something suddenly, and stopped Android, "Why are you here? I''m not asking you to..."


    "I did it, so I came back."


    "What did you find?"


    Android took the bottle-shaped necklace from his black suit pocket and handed it to Avery, "I have a friend who happened to know what was in it after he smelled it."


    "What is it?" Avery was eager to know the answer and wanted to strangle Android.


    Android finally had a good chance to show off his ability and smiled, "It''s a kind of edible oil, which was extracted from flowers and body oil for forty-nine days. It is said that it will make a man fall in love with the one who used the oil."


    Complexly looking at Avery, Android said angrily, "I know that Mr. Lautner is amorous. He should drink it, and then he will love you forever."


    Avery didn''t listen to what Android said, but remembered that Evan''s grandmother had asked a wizard to ward off evil spirits for the little baby.


    The wizard had said that he was doing witchcraft.


    It was so long before. Avery almost forgot this matter completely and did not expect Diana to give Evan the edible oil.


    So, was that why he suddenly turned his back on her?


    So, he fell in love with Diana?


    Breathing was becoming more and more difficult. Avery lost her breath as if there was a vacuum bag on the head.


    She took a deep sigh of relief and asked, "Did you ask your friend how to deal with it?"


    Android finally enlightened when he saw Avery was not quite right, "Are you all right?"


    Avery nodded. Why was Android dull? Why didn''t he catch the key point?


    She said again, "I asked you if there was any way to deal with it?"


    "Yes."


    "Say it quickly if you don''t want to die." Avery''s patience was indeed exhausted.


    With an embarrassing cough, Android said, "The only way to deal with it is to have s.e.x with him."


    Avery laughed, pushing away Android.


    "Where are you going?" Android did not know what she was going to do and wanted to go forward to help her keep steady.


    Avery didn''t turn back and said, "Go to sleep with my man."


    Android heard the sound of water in the bath, "Wait, you didn''t ask me how I happened to be here to save you."


    Of course, these words were no longer heard by Avery, who only wanted to find Evan and have s.e.x with him.


    Staggering all the way down the red-carpeted corridor of the scarlet wool, Avery came to Evan''s bedroom with a belief in her mind even though she was weak.


    She raised her hand and knocked at the door.


    She leaned against the door.


    After a long wait, the door hasn''t opened yet.


    Perhaps Evan did not hear it, so Avery raised her hand and knocked again.


    After a while, the door suddenly opened, and she fell down before she could stand firm.


    Then she was held up by a strong arm, and the faint scent of cologne came to her.


    It''s him!


    Even before she could see the appearance of the man, she was leaning against him.


    "What are you doing here?" The sound chilled her.


    Avery put her forehead against his chest, greedily breathing the familiar smell and whispering, "I''m going to sleep with you."


    The voice was too low, like the buzz of mosquitoes. Evan looked down at her hair and asked, "What do you say?"


    Now, for the sake of his hearing more clearly, Avery raised his head and repeated what she had just said loudly.


    Avery''s eyes were full of longing, but Evan was calm.


    At this point, there was a mocking laugh, and someone laughed.

 Chapter 714 - 714: I’ve Been Drugged

    Avery thought that she misheard. The laughter came again, "The groom cannot satisfy you, so you go there to find Evan. You must be ashamed of yourself for betraying your new husband,"


    The words were particularly harsh. Avery felt annoyed.


    A woman in a s.e.xy fish-tailed dress stood up from the sofa and looked intently at Avery, but her eyes were sharp as a scalpel.


    Avery was unwilling to show weakness. She could not allow this woman to humiliate her, "Why are you here?"


    "I suppose I should ask you the question?" Diana gave her a sneer, "You want to sleep, my man? You are married, and you come here to seduce my man. How could you do that? You act like a whore, seducing your ex-husband. He doesn''t belong to you anymore,"


    Avery looked up to Evan, "You did not reply to my text message because you are with her?"


    The man looked at her meaningfully and did not speak, which was in Avery''s expectation. After all, he was drugged with edible oil and had little affection for her.


    Avery looked at Diana''s dress, which she had worn for dinner this evening and was without any visible folds.


    "As you are Charles'' wife, it''s inappropriate to hold another man." Evan didn''t push her away.


    Instead, Avery held him more tightly, saying in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "I''ve been drugged."


    Apparently, feeling the man''s stiffness, she continued to say, "So I want to have s.e.x with you. My body long for you,"


    Avery didn''t shy away from her desire, which was actually full of charm.


    When she raised her head, she was attractive in the eyes of the man.


    However, Diana strode over and pulled Avery away. Avery did not stand firm and fell to the ground.


    She didn''t feel pain because the carpet had been laid, but she felt thousands of army ants nibbling her body. She can''t control her body at this moment.


    "Don''t you understand what I said?" Like a feeding hen, Diana stood in front of Evan, "If you do this again, I''ll ask Charles to see what kind of woman he married."


    Avery did not even have the strength to get up. Although Diana was standing, Avery was not afraid of her. She can''t let this evil woman get Evan.


    Avery smiled coldly and took out Diana''s necklace from her pocket, "Diana, what is it?"


    Diana''s face instantly turned pale and hurriedly went over to grab it, but Avery stuffed it into her underwear.


    Diana, "..."


    "You are not innocent than me."


    Avery knew it was against the bottom line of morality to have s.e.x with Evan after she married Charles. However, Diana used dirty means to let Evan fall in love with her, which was also against the bottom line of morality.


    Diana was embarrassed, but she still kept calm, "It''s just a necklace. What''s wrong with it?"


    "I''m afraid you know better than I do. If you don''t want me to say it out, shut up" Avery was unkind to Diana, who was not better than Leonie. At least, Leonie had no sinister means.


    "It''s nothing!" With that, Diana turned and held the arm of Evan, "Evan, leave her alone. Let''s not be affected by this crazy woman."


    "Don''t you wonder what''s the liquid inside the pendant, Evan?" Avery stopped him. She is still trying to persuade him to know the truth.


    "Nonsense. Take her out." With that, Diana began to shout, "Robert, get over here! Drag this woman away,"


    The attitude of her shouting was like being the hostess of the family.


    A bodyguard came in, "Robert went out for business."


    "Then, you go and take the woman back to Charles." Although Diana would like to find someone to satisfy the discontented woman in front of her eyes, she had some concerns about this woman, who was Charles''s wife now.


    Charles looked mild-mannered, but he was actually a cruel person.


    However, the bodyguard suddenly hesitated. One was Mr. Howel''s current, while the other was his ex-wife. How should he deal with this? However, Robert was not here.


    The bodyguard looked at Evan, "Mr. Howel."


    Evan waved his hand and let him leave.


    The bodyguard took a sigh of relief and ran faster. He never goes against Mr. Howel''s words.


    "Evan! Why didn''t you let the bodyguard take her away?" Since Evan changed his attitude, Diana has become suspicious. On the one hand, she hoped that the edible oil''s effect was really so magical, and on the other hand, it was doubtful because it was unduly effective.


    As Evan did not listen to her words, Diana was a little annoyed, tightly holding the arm of Evan. She was afraid that Evan would leave her for Avery. She can''t accept that Avery will win Evan, heart.


    "What''s in it?" Evan did not take care of Diana''s protest but reached for the necklace.


    Avery did not hesitate to take the necklace out of her chest and deliberately pulled down the neckline. Her round b.r.e.a.s.ts were about to jump out.


    Evan took a deep breath. A crazy woman!


    Avery glanced defiantly at Diana and looked at her face.


    "It''s a kind of magical oil. It''s something that makes you fall in love with her. I guess Diana must have made you drink this."


    "Shut up! You are talking nonsense!" Diana hurriedly interrupted Avery, reaching out to snatch the necklace from Evan''s hand.


    Evan lifted his hand and avoided her hand. Looking at the poor look of Diana, Evan returned the necklace to her, comforting her, "You think I will believe her? It''s just a necklace."


    Diana stupefied for a moment and proudly picked up the necklace, hanging it around the neck, "It''s just a necklace. There is no such magical necklace in the world."


    Diana was surprised while Avery turned more and more desperate. Avery wanted to rush into the bathroom for a cold bath.


    Then she stood up. When she passed by Evan, Evan said, "Are you in the wrong place?"

 Chapter 715 - 715: Are You Afraid That I Will Seduce Him?

    Avery turned her head. Did Evan want to kick her out eagerly? Was he afraid that she would be troublesome? Was he really wanting to hurt her right now?


    Avery knew what she had to do, so she couldn''t worry about it, but she felt pain.


    Avery was stubborn and did not change direction because she couldn''t support herself to go out. Her body gradually becomes weak.


    "We were husband and wife. Could I use your bathroom for a while?"


    Avery''s face was unusually flushed, and her eyes blurred.


    Diana had just discovered that something was wrong with Avery, and now she was more certain of her guess. She was so pleased that she strode over to stop Avery, "I''m afraid it''s not very convenient, is it? There are so many bathrooms in the presidential palace. You can go there,"


    "Let her go," Evan said in a low voice, but it was filled with warning.


    "But she is clearly doing this intentionally. She is wearing a bathrobe to seduce you. After you ignored her, she tried to stay here. She wanted to sleep with you." Diana blurted out. She let Avery''s plan seducing her man be successful. Evan only belongs to her.


    "What are you afraid of, Diana? Are you afraid you''re not strong enough, or are you afraid the oil didn''t work." Avery mocked her.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you know it''s illegal to break into others'' houses? You''re already married to Charles, yet, you are here at Evan and trying to seduce him," Diana snapped her.


    Avery tried hard to listen to Diana''s words, and then asked her coldly, "So you are afraid I will seduce him away?"


    "I''m not afraid. Besides, Evan doesn''t love you anymore. Do you think you can seduce him? How pathetic and desperate you are?"


    "Unfortunately, the more scared you are, the more willing I am to seduce him." Avery looked so angry that her eyes were about to bleed.


    "You!" If Evan were not here, Diana would slap this arrogant woman in the face.


    Avery passed by her. This time, no one stopped her, and she walked straight to the bathroom.


    Avery couldn''t wait to rush into the shower and unscrewed the water faucet.


    She didn''t have time to take off her clothes, and she was wet. She did not have the strength and sat down on the ground. Strange feeling rushed to her brain.


    Avery couldn''t get focused and wanted to cry, but the remaining reason told her that they were still outside. She didn''t want them to know her weakness, so she could only bite the lips tightly.


    Who could save her? She was suffering.


    ***


    Outside, Diana stared at the bathroom door, and soon heard the sound of water.


    The woman was taking a shower!


    "Evan, shall I go in and see what she needs?"


    Evan blocked her with his body, "No."


    "What if she slipped in there, or what if something terrible happened?"


    "Nothing will happen."


    "But..." Looking back at the bedroom door, Diana found someone was knocking at the door.


    It was Robert. He stupefied for a moment when he saw Diana, but he quickly walked to Evan, "Mr. Howel."


    Robert took a glance at Diana. Obviously, because Diana was here, it''s not convenient to continue to speak.


    "You go out first," Evan said to Diana.


    Diana grudgingly glanced at Robert and walked out with unwillingness.


    "Our men are in place." Then Robert heard the sound of water in the bathroom.


    Diana and Mr. Howel were there. Who''s in there?


    "What about Mr. Black?"


    "The nurse gave him two more sleeping pills, and he didn''t wake up. Mr. Meyer is looking for Mrs. Howel, so he didn''t find Mr. Black..."


    Robert seemed to be aware of something. Mr. Meyer was looking for Mrs. Howel. So the one in the bathroom was Mrs. Howel?


    He had thought that Mr. Howel really wanted Mrs. Howel to marry Mr. Meyer, and he found Mr. Howel did it for his own reason.


    It''s a terrible thought.


    Even if Mr. Meyer found Mrs. Howel, it didn''t matter. Mr. Howel had a trump card in his hand.


    Evan said coldly, "Tell him that Avery is here."


    Robert did not understand what Mr. Howel meant for a while. Was he going to let Mr. Meyer take away Mrs. Howel?


    Robert turned and ordered a bodyguard to do it.


    When Evan opened the door of the bathroom, he saw such an attractive scene.


    Avery leaned against the bathtub, where the cold water in the showerhead watered her body.


    She was like a delicate rose in the rain.


    Her hair dr.a.p.ed over her shoulders, and her lips were trembling.


    Her face flushed, and her eyelashes quivered. It couldn''t be told whether it was water or tears on her face.


    She covered her mouth with her hand and cried.


    The neckline of the bathrobe was all ripped open, revealing large patches of snow-white skin.


    The dress was clung to her body, framing her perfect body shape.


    Whoever saw this scene would not be able to stand it.


    Evan frowned, quickly turned off the faucet, and smoothed the hair on Avery''s face.


    Avery vaguely heard the familiar voice, which was like the sound from paradise.


    She opened her eyes and saw the man with a familiar smell.


    She stared at his thin lips. Her mind was telling her that if she kissed him, she wouldn''t have felt so bad.


    As Evan crossed her knees to hold her up, Avery kissed him hard.


    The heat in her body was a hundred times more intense.


    Evan leaned over, raised her chin, and kissed her back on the lips.


    Her lips were so sweet that he couldn''t help it.


    Avery used the other hand to pull his belt. She was anxious and pulled it hard.


    Evan was looking at her and put her hand on the top of the belt to press it.


    The belt was untied.


    Evan kissed her once again, took off her bathrobe, and touched her all the way up her thigh.

 Chapter 716 - 716: Lead The Way

    Avery only felt that she was floating in the sea, and she still felt hot. Evan''s touching made her feel particularly comfortable.


    Like instinct, she held his hand and pressed it to her private part.


    Evan''s mind was going to explode, put her against the cold wall, and kissed her hard.


    There was a noise outside the door.


    Evan knew it was Charles.


    Sure enough, Charles was stopped by Robert, "Mr. Meyer, Mr. Howel is taking a bath."


    "I come to find my wife," Charles said harshly.


    "You are looking for her? How could the princess be in Mr. Howel''s room on such a special day?" Robert insisted.


    "Shut up, and I must go in and have a look today!" Charles was going to kick the door, but there was a muffled groan in the bathroom.


    It didn''t sound like an uncomfortable cry, but a kind of satisfaction after joy.


    Charles'' face darkened, and an evil idea flashed through his mind.


    There was a rage that couldn''t be suppressed in his heart. If they had s.e.x, the drug in Avery''s body would enter the body of Evan. After the incubation period, it would work in Evan''s body.


    Then Charles could suppress all anger.


    He didn''t believe Evan could stand it.


    Instead of kicking the door, Charles stopped in time. He calmly turned, "Since your boss is taking a bath, I will not disturb him."


    Robert was surprised at the sudden change of Charles and quickly blocked him with his body.


    "I''m afraid you can''t leave now."


    "What? You want me to watch your boss take a bath?"


    "That''s not what I meant." Robert took out a gun and pressed at Charles'' temple.


    Charles glanced at the gun and kept calm. He knew that Robert would be going to fire his gun if he makes one false move.


    It was as if everything was in his expectation.


    Charles probably knew something by now. Someone had deliberately revealed the whereabouts of Avery to him and lured him here.


    The one who wanted to catch him would be Evan.


    That was to say, and Evan hasn''t been drugged by the oil. What he did was for now.


    Evan was not that innocent and naive.


    At this time, Charles'' bodyguards were controlled by Evan, and he had no ability to resist.


    Charles narrowed his eyes, saying, "Lead the way."


    There was undaunted freedom in his words.


    Instead, Charles shocked Robert, who felt that he was threatened by him.


    In order not to disturb Mr. Howel and Mrs. Howel, the bodyguards took Charles away with the fastest speed. Robert didn''t dare to relax for a moment and still pressed the gun against Charles.


    Robert wrapped Charles''s head in a black hood and handcuffed him.


    Soon, Charles was taken to a bas.e.m.e.nt.


    Robert pushed Charles into the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    The hood was pulled off. Charles found that it was a rudimentary bas.e.m.e.nt, where the only exit was the iron door, which was covered with a lot of locks. There were a number of bodyguards with guns outside the door.


    Charles looked around, and there were no extra people in the room.


    The sound of coughing came.


    The sound sounded particularly familiar.


    Charles frowned and listened to the wall on the right. The sound of coughing became clearer.


    "It''s Mr. Black?" Charles looked at Robert in surprise.


    Robert did not speak, neither admitted nor denied.


    It''s also an incident that Charles could guess it so soon.


    "You have the audacity to kidnap the president of Ancient Country! Don''t you fear an army riot and put you to death?"


    "You''d better worry about yourself."


    "Do I have something to worry about? Don''t forget that the little baby''s life is still in my hand." Charles was confident that they were going to have s.e.x tonight.


    As long as they had s.e.x, Evan''s life was in his control.


    That''s why he didn''t do anything about it but followed Robert into the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    Instead of being fooled by his words, Robert''s eyes glowed with worship when he thought of his boss''s plans, "Since we can bring the president in, of course, we can expect something to happen. You don''t think we can do anything about the little baby? You will lose, Mr. Meyer."


    Charles'' ears were still on the wall, and a few possibilities quickly flashed through his mind.


    The most likely possibility was that they replaced Mr. Black with a stranger.


    Evan had disguised himself as Mr. Lautner, and Avery had disguised as an ugly maid.


    It''s not hard for them to find another man exactly like Mr. Black.


    If so, then all the problems could obviously be solved. The fake Mr. Black, who replaced the real Mr. Black, could order the guards to use small white worms to treat the little baby.


    In this way, the little baby was no longer the chip he used to threaten Avery.


    Charles laughed, "Evan, it seemed that I really despise you."


    He laughed uncontrollably for a long time, and the narrow and dark bas.e.m.e.nt echoed with his laughter.


    It''s just creepy.


    Robert thought it wasn''t that simple.


    However, Mr. Howel couldn''t kill Charles for fear that the small white worms would not achieve the desired results.


    "Mr. Meyer, you''d better stay here honestly; otherwise, there will be no good end."


    Charles stopped laughing, but he was still not afraid, "Really? I''d like to see who will have a bad end."


    "You thought you could get out of here?" Robert hummed.


    "Who knows?" With handcuffs, Charles shrugged his shoulders and went to the bedside unhurriedly. Obviously, he wanted to stay alone.


    Robert knew his intention and walked out. When Robert passed by the room which Mr. Black was in, he glanced at Mr. Black, who was quite peaceful in his bed.


    Perhaps Mr. Black did not know until now that it was Mr. Howel, who secretly let people persuade him to drink a lot of wine.


    Only in this case could they have a chance to replace Mr. Black.


    Robert didn''t know why he had a feeling that something bad would happen.

 Chapter 717 - 717: Don’t Leave

    In the bathroom, Avery has enjoyed a lot. Evan had helped her.


    Before she had fainted, she had thought whether Evan would save her because she was his ex-wife.


    How did she know that the entire situation had changed overnight?


    She just knew that she would live in constant fear of the bathroom.


    The man with the endless s.e.x.u.a.l desire almost killed her. She can''t imagine Evan would have that kind of stamina.


    There were love bites from her head to feet. The white skin of her thigh was covered with love bites.


    It was early in the morning.


    Lying on the bed of the bedroom, Avery woke up. She opened her eyes and saw the strong man above her, sweating and f.u.c.k.i.n.g her. He still has his way into her body, giving her no option to resist.


    "Are you finished? You aren''t getting tired?" Avery''s body was sore, and there was a charming flush on her face.


    Even if she offered the suggestion, Evan didn''t let her go after the drug efficacy has been dispersed.


    Evan''s s.e.x.u.a.l desire was so strong that Avery regretted it.


    Evan lowered his head and kissed her lips, powerfully, "You can continue to sleep. I can manage myself," A naughty smile broke in his lips.


    When Avery heard the shameless words, she wanted to kick him dead.


    He f.u.c.k.i.e.d her for a while and kissed her skin all over again.


    Besides, Avery was really tired and uncomfortable. She wanted to scold him fiercely, but in order to sleep, she begged him, "Mr. Lautner, could you please let me sleep quietly? I need more energy to serve you will,"


    Avery''s words have already indicated her attitude. She knew he was Evan, but she deliberately called another man''s name.


    Sure enough, the name attracted the man''s great antipathy and strong anger. With his big palm on her jaw, he said, "Call me, Evan. You already knew who I am, but you still continue calling me a different name,"


    "No. I don''t know him." Avery squinted her eyes.


    Evan didn''t force her but bumped heavily into her with his lower body.


    Avery, with her wide-open eyes, complained about shame, "Mr. Lautner, Diana couldn''t satisfy you? You seem to go crazy having me on this bed,"


    Evan held up her delicate little face and laughed, "She cannot satisfy me, just as Charles can''t satisfy you. We only can satisfy each other needs, Honey,"


    Avery was annoyed by his words and raised her hand to slap his face.


    Avery stared at him, "You deserve to be beaten!"


    Evan smiled and kissed her red lips, "There will be no more Diana. As for Charles..."


    Evan gave a sneer and did not go on to finish his words.


    When Avery heard Charles'' name, she suddenly woke up and looked out of the window. It was already dawning.


    Avery and Charles were supposed to have their wedding night. Ironically, now Avery was lying under her ex-husband.


    She felt sorry and guilty about Charles.


    She also worried about the little princess. She worried that Charles would turn a blind eye to the baby''s illness. And will not going to cure her baby.


    "You are absentminded? I didn''t prove my existence?" Evan''s voice rang.


    Avery felt that her private body was bigger. His p.e.n.i.s got bigger inside her body! He is moving inside her fiercely.


    "Come out! Get out of here!" Avery pushed him, thinking of how to explain with Charles.


    Because of the little princess, Avery was a weak existence in front of Charles.


    "How can I get out when you bite me so hard?" Evan not only did not come out; on the contrary, he deliberately tortured her, "Where do you want to go? You want me to bring you to another world that only the two of us existed?" Evan teased her again.


    Avery was f.u.c.k.i.e.d shamefully by him and shouted out. She bit his shoulder and said, "It''s none of your business. Please call me Mrs. Meyer."


    Evan stared at her flushed little face and said, "Mrs. Meyer? I don''t care, your body belongs to me,"


    Avery knew she couldn''t beat him and could only bear it silently, but the man didn''t have the slightest intention to stop.


    Evan stared at her and corrected her, "Call me, Honey. Call me, Honey,"


    "No." Avery felt that the man in front of her was completely different from the man who had been indifferent to her. Why did she feel as if something happened?


    In a trance, there was a sudden uproar outside the door.


    It was Android and Avery.


    "Where is Mr. Lautner? I''m looking for him. Is the princess in there?"


    "It''s not convenient for you to go in now." Robert''s voice was rather serious.


    "What''s wrong with it? Why didn''t they get up? The sun has risen in the morning. I''ll go get them."


    Robert, "..."


    "Get away from me." Android felt that Robert was blocking him and waved his hand.


    Robert was pushed away by him.


    When Evan wanted to get out of bed and lock the door, it was obviously too late.


    He could only use the quilt to wrap their bodies tightly.


    The door was pushed open, and Android came in, "Mr. Lautner, what you let me do..."


    After entering the room, Android found it was a little dim in the room.


    He knew they didn''t get up. What happened? What''s the smell in the room?


    He didn''t think about it until he came into the room. He realized what the princess had said last night.


    "F.u.c.k off," Evan snarled. He wished he could pin down the four corners of the quilt on the bed. So Avery, his woman, would be wrapped up tightly.


    "Don''t leave!" Avery said with her attractive and husky voice.


    Avery was about to be suffocated stuffed underneath the quilt. Knowing it was Android Doll, she could not miss the chance to get out of here!


    Evan grabbed Avery''s ample b.r.e.a.s.ts as hard as he could. What was more, their bodies underneath the quilt were closely connected while Android was in the room?

 Chapter 718 - 718: What About Our Daughter?

    Avery was both angry and frustrated. She had to wonder if there was a line for Evan.


    She assumed not when Evan moved and pushed inside her.


    Avery pinched Evan''s chest as hard as she could. She had to fight him. But her face blushed like a ripe peach.


    It was Android''s turn to feel awkward. One asked him to leave, and the other did the contrary. What could he do? Just because he didn''t go to school didn''t mean he couldn''t understand.


    "Er... Your Highness, what more can I do for you?" Android asked. His eyes were wide open because he saw the quilt was moving...


    Avery had to bite her teeth no matter how hard Evan pushed inside her. She was both blushed and annoyed. What was more, she wouldn''t dare to make a sound.


    Avery has tried so many times to talk, but Evan just playfully teased her, and she couldn''t. Avery didn''t know how long time had passed when Evan heavily erected. She felt something burning coming in, and Evan finally stopped.


    Avery had time to relax. Thinking Android was still present, and she tried to stabilize her voice. She said, "Android, will you wait for us in the living room?"


    Then Avery heard the sound Android made when he dashed.


    Avery said, "Mr. Lautner, we both took what we needed from what happened last night. I was drugged, and you were cast a love spell. The only cure was s.e.x. So we helped each other out. And we are even. I won''t bother you since Android wants to speak to you."


    Avery acted so indifferently after their passionate s.e.x last night. Evan really wanted to choke her to death on the bed.


    But damn it, he couldn''t do it.


    Evan said, "There''s no way we''re even. If you want to be Mrs. Meyer, I suggest you drop the idea." Evan had a soft spot for Avery just now. But he seemed to be ready to get erect again.


    Evan didn''t know why he never got tired of having s.e.x when he started it with Avery.


    Avery was afraid. She pushed him away immediately and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I caught your husband, Mr. Charles," Evan helped up his body and looked down at Avery. He kept going, "It''s a pity that you can only choose to be Mrs. Howel."


    Avery''s eyes were wide open. She asked, "What are you talking about?" Did Evan just say he grabbed Charles?


    Evan teased, "What? Do you feel sorry for him?" What was with Avery''s face right now.


    Avery was as surprised as upset.


    Avery was upset. She was worried about her daughter so much. How could she relax?


    Avery got unhappy. She yelled, "Who asked you to capture Charles? What about our daughter?"


    Evan answered, "Don''t you think I take that into account?"


    Avery shook her head. She didn''t know what Evan''s plan was. All she could think of was torture to force Charles to treat her daughter.


    But it might backfire. What if Charles didn''t treat her daughter properly...


    Evan answered, "I replace Mr. Black and put someone else on the president chair." What he said made Avery''s concern go away.


    Since little white warmth was unique in the ancient country, this was the best solution.


    Avery knew what Evan implied. So, the current president in the ancient country was fake?


    This assumption was bald. If ancient country people knew this, they would not save Avery''s daughter and would endanger Avery and Evan''s lives.


    But, Evan would not do one thing unless he was sure. So, Avery turned relaxed when she was worried Charles was caught.


    Then Avery realized Evan didn''t mention what would happen to Diana and Charles.


    She knew Evan grabbed Charles. But what about Diana?


    Then Avery gave Evan a weird look. She said, "What about love, poison, and Diana?"


    Evan answered, "Do you remember we were attacked when we first entered the desert? And how you were kicked down by my bodyguard?"


    Avery nodded. Evan continued saying, "Something was wrong about that bodyguard. He put love spell drugs in my water."


    So Evan knew since then someone was out to get him.


    The reason Evan pretended to be indifferent to Avery was he wanted to grab all who wished him harm.


    Avery wasn''t as happy as Evan thought. Her look was icy. She felt like she was kept in the dark. She was bad that she thought Evan fell in love with Diana because of the love spell. What was worse, she mistook that Evan didn''t care about their daughter.


    And Avery was annoyed that Evan didn''t come to her rescue after she texted him. Five men almost gang-r.a.p.ed her.


    At the thought, Avery turned furious.


    Avery pushed Evan as hard she could and yelled, "Get off me!"


    When Evan didn''t move, she hit him.


    Evan grabbed her hand and said, "Are you still mad at me? Charles is a suspicious man. My whole plan would be jeopardized if he knew anything."


    Avery tried hard to get off. Evan said, "Do you think I''ll allow you to get married to other men and do nothing about it? Remember, you''re mine all your life."


    Avery put her body against his. She felt how fast his strong heartbeat was.


    Evan, panting, suddenly lowered his hand and leaned against Avery''s neck. He put his weight on her like he lost strength.


    Avery thought Evan would kiss her. But he didn''t move after seconds...


    "Evan?" Avery called him. But he didn''t respond.


    After a few seconds, Evan slowly hummed.


    Avery asked, "What was wrong with you?"


    Evan answered, "I''m just tired."


    Avery was relieved. She said, "Who let you..."


    It would be odd if Evan wasn''t tired since they have been having s.e.x since last night. Avery glared at Evan and said, "You deserve it."


    Evan answered, "You had fun last night, didn''t you?"


    Avery answered, "It was you!" Avery couldn''t stay mad at Evan, seeing how tired he was. She asked with concern, "Do you want a doctor to see you?"


    Evan shook his head. Like nothing happened, he picked up his clothes from the carpet and put them on. He said, "Don''t question the ability of you man at any time."


    Avery got blushed. Evan stared at her like he was ready to prove what he just said. Avery hurried to say, "Android wants to see you. Hurry."


    Avery took a shower after Evan left. Then she got dressed.


    When Avery left the bedroom, Android was still talking to Evan. She heard him saying, "Mr. Lautner, two of the five men who tried to be rude to Her Highness, was dead. Three ran away. But we got one."


    Evan''s look turned icy. He asked coldly, "Who ordered him to attack Avery?"


    "Yuki."


    Avery wasn''t surprised by the answer. She got furious. Yuki went after her several times before. She just couldn''t put up with her anymore.


    Compared to this, what surprised Avery more was...

 Chapter 719 - 719: Avery Was Guilty

    Evan spent last night with Avery. So when did he start to ask Android to investigate?


    From Evan''s response, he knew Avery was in danger.


    Even if Evan knew she was in danger, he still did nothing. Avery understood Evan was afraid to alarm Charles. But did he know how dangerous it was?


    This matter was held back because Evan felt tired before. Now Avery held how he wanted the matter to be dealt with and felt shocked. She suddenly felt so wrong.


    Avery cast a cold gaze at Evan and walked out of the door indifferently.


    Tinder called "Mrs. Howel, where are you going?"


    Avery answered coldly, "Do I need to tell you?"


    "No, it''s just..." Tinder looked back to Avery''s back and stepped back.


    Avery also caught a glimpse of the tall figure. Evan put one hand in his trouser pocket and walked slowly to Avery. He set eyes on her delicate profile, and asked, "The street view in the ancient country is lovely. Do you want to hang out at night?"


    Avery didn''t look at Evan. She answered coldly, "No."


    She said to Android, who stood not far from Evan, "Android? Are you free tonight? I want to buy you dinner?"


    Android was confused. He didn''t know what was going on. Tinder gave him a warning look, which confused him more. He said, "Your Highness, I don''t know about dinner. I don''t think I did anything to deserve it."


    "Who says you don''t deserve it? I was almost interfered with by the other men last night. Without you..."


    Evan finally understood why Avery was so moody. He whispered to explain, "I asked Android to come over...''


    Avery frowned. So Evan asked Android to come over to help her while he had a nice conversation with Diana in the room?


    Avery sneered, "Your explanation is just an excuse."


    Anyway, Evan could let things work with Diana and blame the love spell.


    Tinder said, "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel has expected you might have danger. But it surprises us that Yuki..."


    Avery glared at Tinder. She did not ask him to cut in.


    Tinder saw how bad Evan''s look got and immediately stopped talking. His help didn''t make the situation better but worse.


    Evan said, holding Avery''s hands, "Let''s go." Avery struggled, and Evan grabbed more tightly. So she stopped struggling and looked up at Evan. She asked, "Where to?"


    Evan answered, "One place."


    Avery said, "No." She wouldn''t move. Evan had to bend over to carry her on his shoulder.


    Avery hit Evan as hard as she could on his back. She yelled, "Put me down."


    They were in an ancient country. Avery thought Evan would behave with a low profile. But she had the feeling that he was more overbearing.


    Evan wouldn''t listen to her. He carried her and walked out. Before they left, Evan said, "Tinder, ask the president to take the little white worm to look for march ants in the desert."


    Then Evan kept walking and put Avery in the car.


    Avery put both hands across her chest with an unhappy look. She faced the door and looked outside the window. She just wouldn''t look at Evan.


    But Evan grabbed her in his arm. He said, "Didn''t you learn anything from last night? Do you have to blame me?"


    Avery didn''t look at him. If she didn''t blame her when he didn''t save her in crisis, when would she blame him?


    Evan grabbed Avery''s jaw to face him. He said, "You married another man without my permission. Do I have to blame you as well?" Evan stared at Avery, "You need to learn a lesson."


    Avery would agree to anything if they threatened her with her daughter''s life. When did she ask Evan, the father?


    If whoever replaced Mr. Black wasn''t ready, would Avery have marital s.e.x with Charles on the night they had the wedding ceremony?


    Evan wished he could break Avery''s jaw, thinking of the consequence.


    Avery was guilty. If they went to the bottom of things, it was her fault first...


    But Avery would not give up under the circ.u.mstances. She still refused to talk.


    Soon, the car stopped. Avery saw a resplendent and magnificent gold building. The ancient country is a rich country and not shy to show it off. From the citizens to the presence of the whole country, it gives tourists a new-money vibe.


    Avery was grabbed by Evan to get off. From the giant billboard that reflected light, Avery finally knew what this place was.


    Avery paused and asked, "Is it a shopping center?" How could Evan have the mood to take her shopping?


    Evan said, "Don''t all women like shopping when they are in a bad mood?"


    "Not me. I don''t have the mood," Avery was despicable, "Do you think you can make a woman happy by shopping? Who tells you so?"


    Evan''s handsome face didn''t change. He whispered, "How about we see a movie?"


    Avery realized Evan was doing nice things to make her happy. But it felt odd. Maybe there was more to it?


    But Avery thought she would make peace with it since she was here. She wanted to know what Evan was up to.


    The movie theater was only 100 meters away.


    Evan went to buy tickets when Avery grabbed him. Her eyes were as bright as jade. She pointed at the prize clam and said, "I''ll go and buy us movie tickets. You go and fetch me something. If you can''t fetch anything, we won''t go to the movies."


    Evan knew Avery was intentional. She was still mad, and this was a way of punishment. And he let her.


    Avery waited in line with five or six couples ahead. She waited for almost 10 minutes until it was her turn.


    The girl selling the ticket asked, "Hello, how many tickets?"


    Avery looked down at the seating chart. Almost half of the tickets were unsold.


    Avery looked back at Evan, who was focused on getting her a price. She said, "I''ll take the rest."


    The girl looked at Avery in surprise. Did she buy dozens of tickets at once? Wasn''t she sure?


    When the girl was still surprised, Avery took out her card to buy tickets.


    The girl took the card and gave Avery all the tickets. Avery took one and gave her back the rest. She said, "If you can give all the tickets away for free soon and fill the seats, I''ll give you extra tips."


    The girl was confused. If Avery didn''t give her a black premium card, she''d think Avery was crazy.


    Avery noticed she was hesitating. She pretended to take the tickets back and said, "Forget it. If you don''t do it, I will find plenty of others who will."


    The girl asked, "I... I will."


    Avery walked back with satisfaction. She found dolls were stacked in piles in front of Evan. He was pinching on, ready to throw it down the hole.


    Avery was surprised to see it wasn''t hard for him.


    Evan saw Avery with the corner of his eye. He said, "Do you get the tickets?"


    "Um. They sold out. I only bought one."


    Evan was speechless.

 Chapter 720 - 720: Night Market

    Evan said, "They have one ticket left? Do you have to see this movie at this hour?"


    Avery answered, "I only like watching this movie at this hour."


    Evan said, "Do you plan to go in and watch it by yourself?" Evan would not believe any woman would be so persistent about one movie.


    Avery answered, "Yeah. Can''t I?"


    She gave Evan a challenging look to make it difficult.


    Evan didn''t say okay or not okay. He picked up all the dolls he got and gave them all to Avery, saying, "The dolls you want."


    Avery picked one and gave the rest to their bodyguards. Evan held her hands and said, "Let''s go."


    Avery said, "How do you come in without a ticket?"


    Evan approached. His hot and thin lips touched her ear. Avery felt his warm breath while Evan said, "I''ll pay triple the price to stand. You sit to watch while I stand next to you."


    Avery was speechless. Could this work?


    Avery looked at Evan in surprise. Under the warm light, his cold facial structure was more gentle. It looked perfectly handsome.


    This was the first time Avery heard they sold standing tickets in the movie theater. She swallowed what she wanted to say, seeing how serious Evan looked. She looked at the ticket box, and the girl has been changed.


    It was broadcast to remind everyone to get in line to check-in. Evan held Avery to walk over. He said slowly with a clear voice, "Isn''t this what you want?"


    Avery suddenly realized Evan was in a very good mood. He was okay with almost anything.


    In the line, Avery caught a glimpse of the poster for the movie. The recommendation it gave was, "when all abandoned you in the world, he/she stands behind you to abandon the world, and I suppose that''s love."


    Avery was touched by it and decided to watch this movie.


    The duration of the movie was 90 minutes.


    Avery sat in the middle of the 6th row. Through the dim light, she could see Evan''s tall figure standing in the hall. For some reason, she wanted to laugh.


    So Avery felt ridiculous to think they sold standing tickets in movie theaters. He still disrupted viewers'' sight in the back row.


    So Evan didn''t really think about coming here. He sounded so firm at first, misleading Avery to believe he actually got tickets in the back row and convinced the working staff to let him watch next to her.


    Avery smiled without knowing it. She didn''t get up until the end of the movie.


    The movie just finished. The couples all left holding hands. Some walked past Evan, and he heard what they said. One said, "They were giving movie tickets for free at the entrance. I thought they were lying. But it was real. How lucky were we!"


    The other answered, "Yeah. I saw so many tickets in that girl''s hand that I thought she was a seller."


    Evan frowned and knew the truth. He smiled, knowing he was spoiling Avery.


    So Avery really tried to tease him.


    Avery slowly walked downstairs and saw Evan, who put his hands in trouser pockets and stood with the working staff. She smiled and asked, "How do you like the film?"


    Evan said with thin lips, "I like it."


    Avery said, "Are you happy to watch it with the working staff?"


    Evan stared at Avery''s gloating smile with deep eyes. Moments later, he held her hands with his big ones to walk outside, "I just know I watched the movie with you."


    Evan and Avery left the movie theater. As it was late at night, there were fewer bystanders on the plaza. At the time, a little girl came over with some flowers and said, "Sir, buy your beautiful girlfriend a flower. You look like a perfect match. You are like stars."


    Evan lowered his head to look at Avery standing next to him and said, "Do you want one?"


    The cheap flowers were nothing compared to the expensive roses Avery received. But she felt bad for the little girl who had to sell flowers at night. So Avery slowly opened her rosy lips and said, "I''ll take one, please."


    Evan asked, "Do we really look like a perfect match?" Knowing the answer, Evan felt great hearing it from others. So he asked the little flower girl.


    She answered, "Of course. You''re super handsome, and your girlfriend is very pretty. Your baby is gonna be more beautiful."


    Avery looked at Evan in shock. He was happy because of this?


    How immature was this?


    Evan gave Avery all the flowers. He gave her an interesting smile saying, "Hold these."


    Avery had to hold them with both hands since they were heavy. She bent over to smell them.


    Then Evan approached and whispered, "Since you take my flowers, you have to make a beautiful baby with me."


    "What?"


    Avery looked up, and her look was confused. She could see Evan''s eyes were full of desire.


    At second, Avery and Evan''s eager and meaningful look met in the air. She wanted to give him back the roses.


    Evan grabbed Avery to him without any warning. The roses fell on the ground, and Evan held Avery in his arms. He bent over to sniff the cold fragrance scent in her neck, saying, "It''s no use to return all the flowers. I''ll take that as a yes. And I didn''t wear a condom last night. Maybe you''ll be expecting you soon."


    Avery shoved Evan''s chest in case others might watch, saying, "Evan, watch yourself in public."


    Evan saw Avery was getting shy and held her more tightly, saying, "Do you stop getting mad at me?"


    Avery frowned and looked carefully at Evan''s deep eyes and eyebrows. He sounded deep, "Don''t get mad. I''ll take you to the next place."


    "Where?"


    The second Avery said, she realized Evan must think she stopped getting mad when she asked the question.


    She stopped being mad when they were in the movie theater. But she couldn''t bring herself to acknowledge it.


    Evan still sounded deep when she kissed Avery''s delicate neck skins. His breath was hot when he said, "This has the largest night market in the ancient country."


    Avery looked around, asking, "Night market?" The streets were clean and neat. There weren''t any stalls. Was he sure he brought her to the right place?


    Evan grabbed Avery''s hands, which wouldn''t stop fumbling about. He looked calm and kissed her as hard as he could. He said, "Not here but there."


    Then Evan pointed at the ground.


    Avery said, "Do you mean the underground market?"


    Evan said, "Yeah. They only set up stalls on the first and the 15th day of every month. They sell all kinds of strange things."


    Avery said, "What do you want to buy?" She thought the night market was about street food, which she heard from her mother occasionally.


    Avery''s family wasn''t that rich and powerful. But hers held a position in A Country. Being seen hanging out in the night market for street food would bring shame to her family. So she only heard about it. She never tasted anything.


    Now Evan wanted to make her hang out in the night market.


    From what Evan said, they only set up stalls in two days every month to sell strange things. What kind of strange things?


    Avery, once heard in the tropical countries they preferred to cook with insects. Did Evan mean that?


    No matter what it was, Avery felt sick. She hurried to grab Evan saying, "Can we not go?"

 Chapter 721 - 721: Inevitable Jinx

    But Evan held her hands and told Avery she would like it.


    Evan''s tall figure blocked all the light for her. When they exchanged looks, Avery was surprised to know how Evan spoke highly of this place. He usually hung out in fancy places.


    At the moment, it was not Evan''s words that persuaded Avery, but his calmness and assurance that impressed her.


    Avery gradually released her hands to let Evan take her.


    They stopped in front of a crystal goddess statue. Evan took out a card made of similar materials from the inner pocket.


    The car was equipped with magnetic bars. When it touched somewhere in the stature, a door was opened. Inside it was a crystal elevator.


    From the second the door was opened, Avery knew this night market wasn''t as simple as she thought.


    How could a regular market be so mysterious?


    The light shined on the crystal, and it was a little glaring. On it was scribed some kind of words or totem. Avery looked at them with curiosity, trying to find out what they stood for.


    She was studying totems while Evan was studying her.


    In less than five minutes, they reached the underground night market.


    Unlike the neat and tidy streets, this looked more crowded. One stall was next to each other. Stall owners kept drumming up business from the crowd, hoping they would stop and buy something.


    They were all dressed in traditional ancient country outfits. Some bosses with a low profile held shisha. The shisha was designed in a unique shape. It had a blue tr.a.p.ezium body with a long cigarette holder. The shorter end must be a cigarette end with light yellow cigarette shred.


    The stall boss sucked as hard as they could while holding the shisha in his mouth. The liquids rumbled. Moments later, they spit out white cigarette smoke. They looked cozy and comfortable.


    Avery took a look at their stalls. It was made of copper in various shapes. Some were in the shape of Cinderella''s pumpkin coach, and others were in Father Christmas''s sleigh. Avery was in a world of fairy tales all of a sudden.


    The scenes looked half true and half false. Miracles might happen at any time.


    To protect Avery, Evan and their bodyguards kept her away from other guests. Avery looked at the stalls. They all sold different stuff. And they were so strange that Avery couldn''t name any of it.


    If Evan didn''t tell her, she would not know square rainbow wool felt was actually a bar of soap, a poker was actually pancake. And there were bonsai planted on rings.


    It was really strange. The further they walked, the little Avery knew about what they sold, and the more oppressed she felt.


    What Avery saw at first was fairy tale stuff. But the further she walked, the spookier and more horrible the stuff was.


    They sold all kinds of the black stuff in various shapes. They could be soft and hard.


    If Avery took a closer look, she would notice a horrible smell.


    Avery covered her nose and asked, "What''s that?"


    Evan answered, "Something you could make drugs out of like snake gall, bear paw, scorpions and spiders...


    With a closer look, Avery could tell their shapes. But if they were interior organs like the heart of a tiger or s.e.x organs of a lion...


    "Don''t look if you feel revolting, "Evan said and added to prepare Avery, "The further we walk, the more..."


    Evan wasn''t sure if Avery was ready. But they must go in.


    Avery didn''t know why. She asked, pinching her nose, "Why?"


    Evan answered, "Nothing ventured, nothing gained."


    Avery wanted to grab Evan to head back, saying, "I don''t want anything." She was a brave woman. But there were certain things she was afraid of, like a chameleon.


    If Avery saw the creature who would change colors to disguise itself, she had goosebumps.


    Evan comforted her, "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Avery said, "Is there something you have to buy?" Like the last time, Evan bought a turquoise jade owned by a pharaoh, ground it, and tattooed it on his and Avery''s bodies. So the loyalty to each other could be tested. It was odd for Avery. Maybe they had something odder here?


    Evan answered plainly, "I''m not sure."


    At the time, they saw a booth in the center of the road, splitting it in two ways.


    One end was crowded, and the other had few guests.


    Avery asked, "Is this it?" She wished they could finish it sooner to leave.


    Evan asked, "What kind of persons have access?"


    Someone answered, "People with assets over 1 billion dollars."


    Avery was speechless. So it was like some VIP channel?


    "And you need a handful of rice. After your fortune is told, you can pass."


    Avery was curious, "What the hell is that regulation?"


    Evan answered, "It''s called rice fortune-telling. They believe rice can reveal the truth about the world. Rice is a product of fate. Whether you can pass depends on the fate of a handful of rice."


    Avery didn''t believe it. She thought it was only a trick, so sellers could sell more.


    What was inside must be ridiculously expensive.


    They walked in front of the stall. On the top was a small handful of rice. And the rice was yellow like gold.


    Avery asked, "Is the rice edible?" What she cared about was this. Evan didn''t know whether to laugh or not. He took a few grinds under Avery''s nose. It was fragrant.


    Evan said, "What do you think?"


    Avery nodded. It had a glutinous and light fragrance. She wanted to eat it without cooking.


    As Evan was about to put the rice back, an ancient countryman with dark skin stopped him, saying, "Sir, may I take your rice and tell your fortune?"


    Evan poured the gold rice in front of a gold bowl without hesitation.


    The man swayed the bowl as the rice was shaking and rubbing against the edge.


    Avery looked at the man calmly as he played the mysterious trick. The more he swayed the bowl, the more serious he looked.


    After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at Evan in horror and asked, "Sir, do you feel ill recently?"


    Avery looked at Evan. He had a calm face, and answered indifferently, "No."


    The man looked down at the rice in the gold bowl in surprise. He looked at Evan again with amazement and said, "I think you will be in danger shortly."


    Evan didn''t take it seriously. He said, "We''re going inside."


    It wasn''t a tone of inquiry or negotiation. It was an order.


    But the man kept persuading Evan. He said, "Sir, this is an inevitable jinx. You have to pay attention to it. If you aren''t lucky enough to get through it, you will..."

 Chapter 722 - 722: Are You Relieved?

    Tinder charged over and grabbed the man by his collar. He screamed, "Cut the bullshit. My master wants to go in!"


    The poor man was grabbed in the air. His neck was stuck with the collar, and he couldn''t breathe. His face also turned red. He swayed his hands in the air without any rhythm. He struggled to say, "Come in."


    They could proceed to move. Avery''s hand, which was held by Evan, couldn''t help clenching. The remaining place was kept apart by one stall. But it felt spookier.


    When they moved further, they were one room after another. On the tables were put various equipment. And Avery could vaguely see squirely worms.


    "This is..." Avery started to get goosebumps seeing so many these things. They were dark brown with soft bodies. And they moved slowly.


    Evan took a peek of the right stall, saying, "Mudfish."


    Avery answered, "Mudfish?"


    Evan kept going, "Ancient country people excel at getting what they want through the poison made with poisonous insects. This is one of them. It''s called mudfish poison."


    Avery was slightly surprised. She heard about this before. It was used on people you hated. As long as the subject consumed the poison, he could feel mudfish squirming inside the body. It would swim to the stomach to the anal. It moved wherever they wanted. It was possible one would produce a bunch of worms inside the belly.


    Evan looked at the other side and said, "That''s stone poison. You put it on the road. And the stone can move and make sounds. It makes one constipate and lose weight. It can also fly in one''s hands and legs. Within 3 or 5 years, one will die."


    Avery couldn''t help getting amazed. She knew the love spell was also a poison.


    The stalls sold all kinds of poisons.


    In the distance, a man in suits came over. He wore a goatee. Seeing Evan, he bent over to greet, "Mr. Lautner, I''m in charge of this place. I apologize for not greeting you sooner. Please, come inside with me."


    They followed the man in an elevator. He pressed the "down" button. The door was open. It was still made of crystal with totems and unrecognizable words.


    They didn''t go down far and reached the destination soon.


    They went in and reached an avenue in the shape of a cone. The spectator seats were circular. At the bottom was a small platform for hosting. This should be an avenue for some events.


    The man took them to the observation platform and asked waiters to bring them drinks. Then he said he had to work on other things and left.


    At the moment, many have come inside. Most of them wore long black robes. They sat down after coming in. Some were talking. One said, "I heard they brought a guy who was poisoned. Whoever could cure him by working poison tricks would be the king the poison."


    Avery stood up and took a look. There were 12 layers of the spectator. She looked down, and it was full.


    If only people with assets of over 1 billion dollars could come in, Avery had to say there were many rich people in the ancient country.


    Evan stood behind Avery''s back and asked, "Are you interested?"


    Avery wasn''t interested in such dishonest methods. She didn''t know why Evan would be interested. So she asked, "Why are you interested in this?"


    Evan put her jaw against Avery''s head, saying, "Keep watching, and you''ll know."Avery felt his hot breath that kept bursting out. She turned around to feel his forehead, saying, "Why is your forehead so hot?"


    The odd thing was his body temperature was normal even if his breath was hot.


    Maybe it was Avery''s delusion.


    Evan grabbed Avery''s hands. He said with an interesting look, "My forehead isn''t hot. You touch the wrong place."


    Avery could feel a bulge in Evan''s body. When she realized what it was, she got blushed. She got red from her face to the ear.


    Avery kept some distance away intentionally, "Behave yourself in public."Evan held Avery''s waist and pushed her in his arms. They were once again close to each other.


    Avery was about to protest when someone stood on the hosting platform. He said, "Distinguished guests, Ladies, and gentlemen, welcome to the tryout of the king of poison. We have gathered our best poison masters in the ancient country..."


    The host kept talking, and the start of the tryout began. As everyone looked forward to the beginning, a woman with messy hair and chained in her hands and neck was brought upon on the stage...


    The woman''s hair got down and covered her entire face. Her hair was stuck with dead grass. She wore a white robe with cl.u.s.tered blood. It was from the whipping.


    Someone grabbed the iron chain, and the woman suddenly took a fall. She looked up and around the viewers. When she saw the light, she squinted her eyes immediately.


    Avery then saw her face!


    She suddenly looked behind to find Evan. She asked, "What''s she doing here?"


    "She tried to feed me to love poison. Isn''t it normal she''s here?"Evan said, looking harsh, "The love poison failed, and she got poisoned. She tried to give me the poison that was the hardest to be cured. So what she was poisoned was also the hardest to be cured."


    Avery said, "So they use her to select the king of poison..." So Evan brought her here on purpose, so she could see what would happen.


    Evan was silent. He kept saying, "Whoever could cure her is the worthy king of poison. But there will be so many masters working on her. It has significant side effects. It''s a matter of fate whether she could get through it alive."


    Avery asked, "But you won''t save her? She''s your..."


    Evan interrupted her, "Anything tried to harm me meant nothing. Why should I save her?"


    Evan sounded cruel and harsh when he said it. Avery trembled slightly and asked, "But what if I were the one wishing you harm?"


    Evan answered, "I''m happy to die if you want to."


    Avery glared at Evan flirtatiously, "I don''t buy it."


    Evan said, "Aren''t you dying to find out if there is something between us? Now, are you relieved?"


    Avery didn''t know whether she should nod or shake her head. If Diana had to be blamed for something, she was too eager to get Evan''s love and would employ harmful methods, which caused her harm in the end.


    As Avery was thinking, she heard rumors from the viewers.


    Poison masters came on stage one after one with props. Everyone was dressed in a white or black long robe with an earthen bowl. They were made of different materials from gold, silver, and copper.


    Inside the earthen bowls were stuff they needed to work the plot. There were mudfish, snakes, poisonous spiders, scorpions, and even toads.


    Each looked hideous.


    Avery looked at Diana. She screamed in fear seeing those creatures. It was the fear that she couldn''t deliver over words. She had to yell to express her horror...

 Chapter 723 - 723: They Won’t Let Her Go

    When Avery looked at Diana, who was crying miserably, she turned around and asked Evan, "Why do you do that?"


    "She would have set a trap for you, but now she failed. So I think she deserved it. In general, I am so kind to her," Evan said coldly as if Diana''s pain was just a piece of cake.


    "What if they stop the curse?"


    "Then, it will be a trail."


    Avery knew what would happen if it was just a trail.


    Avery bit her lips hard. She can''t believe it would happen.


    At the same time, the host began to announce the rules. Every wizard got only one chance. One must finish the task in time without making any adverse effects.


    Although it was hard to ensure that every wizard can be successful, it was hard to endure so many kinds of magic.


    The first wizard was poking Diana''s finger with a silver needle, grabbing a loach from a bowl, and then holding it. The wizard let the loach suck Diana''s blood while muttering to himself and walking around Diana.


    Soon, the time was up. Since the wizard didn''t complete his task, the host announced that he failed.


    The second wizard had already prepared. Unlike the first wizard, the second wizard brought a snake in his bowl.


    The wizard held the snake walking toward Diana. All of a sudden, as he loosened his hand, the snake get into Diana''s body. Diana looked terrible and screamed.


    "No, I am normal. Don''t torture me, please."


    However, no one trusted Diana.


    Avery turned around. It was cruel to see. Hearing Diana''s scream, she could even feel her fear.


    It was not only pain but also fear.


    The fear brings more pain.


    As the screams sounded again and again, finally, the time was up. The second wizard also failed. But for Diana, another nightmare might come.


    "Stop it! Let her go," Avery finally shouted.


    However, people were so cheerful but neglected her voice.


    "Do you want to save her?" Evan held Avery''s waist tight. He knew Avery was a kind man.


    "It is too cruel. I can''t stand it," Avery covered her ears with both hands. She didn''t want to hear screams and crying.


    "Shall we leave?" Evan asked. He reached the clothes rack for picking up the suit jacket that he just took off.


    "Why not let her go?" Avery asked. She knew it would be useless even though she saved Diana now, but she just wanted to help her avoid so many pains.


    "They won''t let her go."


    "Do they love money?"


    "You know Diana is precious for them," Evan said. He was helpless too.


    "Since you took her here, why not take her away?" Avery asked confusingly.


    "Even if I didn''t send her here, she must be miserable too," Evan saw Diana from afar. Since Diana once set traps for him, Evan can''t forgive her.


    Avery also looked at Diana. She saw the wizard bring a toad.


    It was so disgusting.


    The toad has dry and warty skin. Seeing the toad, Avery couldn''t help but vomit and turned around.


    As Avery went away, Diana started to scream terribly. Avery looked back, seeing Diana''s skin became dry and warty too. It looked repulsive.


    Avery was out of control and ran over, shouting, "Stop it!"


    Since the wizard was disturbed by Avery, he coughed and vomited blood.


    "Got the woman!"


    The bodyguards immediately surrounded Avery. At the same time, Evan''s bodyguards also came over and protected Avery.


    Evan walked behind Avery and whispered to her, "Don''t fight against these wizards. Probably, you would be cursed."


    Avery narrowed her eyes, "Help her, please. Don''t forget her father died because of you."


    "Are you sure? If you save her, you must get a lot of trouble too."


    "Although she is guilty, the punishment shouldn''t be death."


    Evan was deep in thought. Then he ordered Robert to bring the man who was responsible for Diana''s case. The man ran fast. As he was running, he shouted, "Mr. Lautner, what do you need?"


    "Let her go," Evan turned his chin to Diana.


    The man looked embarrassed, "Um¡­ I''m afraid that¡­"


    "How much does it cost?"


    "I know you have money. But if you bring Diana directly, I''m afraid that these wizards won''t accept it," the man said.


    "I can bear all the consequences," Avery swore.


    The man shook his head and thought, "If there are one or two wizards, it won''t be a problem. But there are about ten wizards, and it is hard to order them not to do something."


    Evan gave Robert a hint, and then Evan''s bodyguards took out their guns.


    Robert took a gun. A bullet shot into the sky,


    All of a sudden, the situation became chaotic. The crowds started to scream and ran here and there.


    The host had already hidden behind the stage. Diana was scared and hunched down. Her back was already starting to swell as if the pus was coming. Since the clothes were ragged and tattered, Diana''s back looked like a toad.


    All the wizards still stayed calm. They were a good team, gathering in a group. When they heard the noise, they started to observe according to the sound.


    "Rescue Miss. Summer," Robert ordered. When he saw Diana, he couldn''t even want to see her ugly face again. It was terrible. It was true that Miss. Summer was not a kind man, but, beyond Robert''s expectation, the punishment came fast.


    When the man saw Evan''s bodyguards were fighting against his bodyguards, he was anxious and sweaty, "Mr. Howel, ask them to stop it. I will talk it over with the wizards."


    According to Evan''s order, all the bodyguards stopped. Then the man hurriedly walked to wizards.


    Evan looked at them from afar. There was an intense debate between wizards, and all of then looked unhappy. Some of them even shook the head.


    The man got louder and louder with a firm tone. In the end, the man persuaded the wizards even if they were reluctant to make a compromise. They turned to look at Evan and Avery in a mean way.


    Since Avery had a daughter, she became more kind and soft. Finally, when Avery heard that Evan asked someone to bring Diana away, she was relieved.


    When Evan held Avery''s waist and walked back, Robert got a phone call and then whispered to Evan, "Mr. Howel, the little princess¡­"

 Chapter 724 - 724: The Little Princess Will Be Saved

    "The little princess will be saved," Robert said joyfully.


    Avery was excited to hold Evan''s hand and said to Robert, "You mean some of the white worms are still alive in the desert?"


    Robert nodded with excitement and joy. It had been a long time that he saw smiles on Mr. Howel and Mrs. Howel''s face.


    "Thanks, God," thought Robert.


    "Where are they?"


    "The bodyguards are heading back. If we are heading forward now, we can meet them halfway."


    "Let''s go," Evan interrupted Robert, glancing at him.


    Avery became so excited that her hands were sweating profusely. She was dragging Evan out of the room hurriedly.


    "Let us pass!"


    Soon, the bodyguards stepped out of the way. However, Diana still stayed there, even though the bodyguards dragged her hard with a chain.


    "Let her go," Avery said. It would be meaningless to take her away, Diana had been so miserable now.


    As Evan gave Robert a hint, Robert understood and asked someone to unlock the chain.


    Dang¡ª


    As the chain fell to the ground, Diana became free again.


    Diana turned around, angrily staring at Avery through her messy hair.


    Suddenly, Diana pushed the bodyguards away and ran out. Avery would have thought Diana left. But one minute later, Diana came back with a bowl, smashing Avery''s body.


    The bowl was made of copper, which was very heavy. When Diana smashed on Avery''s body, Avery naturally protected herself with her both hands. However, in the end, Avery found Evan had held her in his arms and covered her with his back.


    The copper bowl smashed on the back of Evan''s hand hard. When it fell to the ground, a crisp crackling sounded. At the same time, Avery heard a groan. She immediately stepped back and turned Evan around, asking, "Where is the injury? How do you feel?"


    Evan turned around, looking at Diana.


    Robert immediately commanded, "Catch her."


    "Let her go," Evan waved his hand.


    The result was unexpected. Diana had never planned to smash Evan. She was unhappy and raised the corner of her mouth. Now the bodyguards have isolated her to prevent her from insane behavior.


    "Mr. Howel, we got in trouble. There is a snake," Robert shouted, pointing to a snake which was moving. It was a small green snake. It just came out of the bowl when the bowl smashed to pieces.


    The snake kept moving, stretching out its tongue and staring at Evan and Avery. But soon, the snake lowered its head and rushed out as if Evan and Avery were scared.


    All the wizards were astonished to find the snake was afraid of Avery. But they kept silent and said nothing because Evan and Avery were there.


    Avery didn''t find anything strange. She just got into the car directly.


    When the wizards got in the car, they started a discussion:


    "I can''t believe that the snake was afraid of that woman."


    "It is strange. The snake had been cursed. I can''t believe that I was afraid of that woman."


    "If it is true that the snake is afraid of that woman, it means¡­"


    Diana was watching Avery and Evan walk away. When she heard that the wizards were talking about Avery, Diana can''t help but interrupted, "Which woman are you discussing? That woman? She is not an ordinary woman."


    Diana was a little bit fearful, but she believed that as long as Evan Howel ordered them to let her go, she would be safe.


    However, Diana still didn''t know why she was here. She shook her head, recalling what happened last night. She only remembered that someone knocked her with a stick, and then she was taken here the next day, which caused her head a lot of pain.


    So far, Diana assumed that it was Avery who took her here last night. "No one would bring her here as soon as I got out from Evan''s except for Avery," Diana pinched her palm with her hands while she was thinking. Since she pinched so hard, her nails were almost cut off.


    "Why is she special?"


    "I''ve heard that she once cut off a snake''s head with her bare hands. Although she got poisoned by a Bungarus multicinctus, she is still alive."


    All the wizards looked at each other with surprises. All of a sudden, one of the wizards asked in a low voice, "Would you like to have a try?"


    When Diana heard the idea, she became excited and got closer to the wizards to get more detailed information though she was afraid of them.


    "She is Mr. Lautner''s lover. I am afraid that it is hard to invite her to come here¡­"


    "It is so easy," Diana was excited and interrupted them directly.


    All the wizards turned to look at her and said, "As long as you tell me why you want to invite her, I can help you."


    The wizards looked at Diana up and down. Although her hair was messy, her eyes looked firm. Besides, they believed that Diana knew Mr. Lautner. Otherwise, he wouldn''t save her.


    The wizards looked at each other and then made a decision. As a representative, a man said, "In our country, there is witchcraft that the only woman can be the successors. When the woman learns it, All animals will be afraid of her, including snakes."


    "We have been looking for such a woman for several years. If we can''t find one, this kind of witchcraft will disappear."


    It was not the answer that Diana wanted to hear. She would have thought the wizards would torture Avery, but it sounded like an excellent opportunity to learn cool witchcraft.


    "Uh-huh, how lucky she is," thought Diana.


    After a while, she said to the wizards, "She is the princess of B Country. Even if she is qualified to learn that, I am afraid that she won''t agree."


    "She can''t refuse. We must teach her this witchcraft."


    "If she learns that, that is to say, she must stay in Ancient Country?"


    "She should not only stay in Ancient Country but stay in the Magic City. Besides, she is not allowed to love anyone and to be loyal to the Magic City for life."


    Diana became more excited and thought to herself, "Can''t love others? In other words, she''s just like a monk."


    While Diana heard, she kept nodding. Then she said to them, "It is a big issue for Magic City. I should help you. But¡­"


    Diana stopped. Someone was impatient and said, "Say it directly. Why do you stop?"


    Another wizard immediately patted the man''s head and said, "Be polite. If she doesn''t help us, how can we get in the Presidential Palace?"


    "As you know, I just got out of the Presidential Palace. I know someone who can help us."


    "But what do you want?"


    "I need you to help me reverse the curse."

 Chapter 725 - 725: Let Me Hug Her

    As Avery got in the car, she became more joyful, her beautiful eyebrows raised, which made Evan become more excited.


    Avery sat on his sturdy thigh, surrounding his neck with one hand and slightly raising the corner of her mouth.


    Evan thought of the witchcraft and asked Avery, "Do you believe witchcraft? Because what is rational is actual, and what is actual is rational. Moreover, we had witnessed it."


    "Have we?" Avery asked. She hadn''t seen magic happens.


    Evan reminded her, "Put a variety of poisonous insects in a jar so that they can bite each other and only one left. The one still survived can be called magic. That is why the white worms which are still alive after eating Ant Army can save the little princess''s life."


    "It seemed to be reasonable," Avery became relieved all of a sudden. She leaned on Evan lazily, looking out of the window. When she knew the little princess could be saved, she became happier.


    Evan put his face on Avery''s face. They got close to each other. There was a smell of sweaty and freshness in Avery''s body. Evan breathed deeply and happily.


    His ears felt hot. Evan then said honestly, "I got a feeling."


    Avery widened her eyes, staring at him anxiously, "Is it an illusion? Why does he become so sensible? As soon as I touch him, he immediately got a feeling."


    "You say you got a feeling. How is it?" Avery asked. She was sitting on Evan''s thigh and had not found something usual.


    Avery touched Evan''s shirt buttons with her delicate hands.


    Evan said nothing but holding Avery''s tip tightly. "We got to find a place," Evan was close to Avery''s ears, his voice sounded rough and deep.


    Avery''s face turned red. She felt very hot all of a sudden. "No, I need to see the little princess," She stared at Evan.


    Evan lifted his eyelids, glanced over the driver''s seat, and opened the windshield of the car. It had been divided into two parts.


    Evan held Avery tight with both arms. His throat knot rolled and said in a low voice, "I promise I won''t get in."


    Avery lifted her hand, putting on his forehead.


    "I am fine," Evan answered, pulling her hand on the corner of his mouth. There was a special atmosphere in the air.


    Evan always has a strong desire to make love with Avery, but he was also confused about her stronger desire. Since yesterday, Evan always wanted to take her clothes off and make love with her.


    Evan kept kissing Avery''s hands so that her hands were shivering. "You said you are fine, but do you think I can believe you won''t get in?" Avery asked word by word.


    "F.u.c.k off! I can''t believe he won''t get in," thought Avery.


    Seeing Avery was serious, Evan can''t help but laugh and said, "Of course you can believe me."


    Avery knew Evan was trying to coax her, so she directly exposed the truth, "You coaxed me into making love with you." Avery was trying to lower her voice so that someone heard that.


    Hearing Avery''s s.e.xy voice, Evan got a stronger desire. As he felt intense, his expression changed. Evan then grabbed Avery''s skinny waist and said in a rough voice,


    "Continue."


    "Um?"


    "It is a kind of irony. Can''t you understand it?" Avery said.


    Evan''s breath blew to Avery''s cheeks. He said in a deep and urgent voice, "Fine. Mock me. Continue to mock me. Quickly."


    Suddenly, Avery''s face turned red. She was shy.


    "We are in a car where someone else is here. We shouldn''t flirt like this. It is impolite."


    Evan didn''t care about it. When the baffle lifted, Evan became more violent. He thought it was reasonable and rational to make love because they were the couple. He kissed Avery''s face and said, "We had not made love in the car before."


    "Evan Howel, I warn you¡­ You mustn''t do that," Avery warned.


    Evan lowered his head, looking at Avery, who was embarrassed and bit her lips. Seeing that, Evan smiled, "Just joking. Are you serious?"


    Since Evan played with her, Avery glared at him and said, "You mustn''t do it even if we get home."


    When the car stopped in front of the Presidential Palace, the bodyguards were coming back from the desert. They were on horseback now. The leader of the team was Android, who held his head high as if he were a hero.


    In Android''s hands, there was a wooden box containing some white worms which were used for healing the little princess''s illness.


    Android smiled at Avery and said, "The princess. Mr. Lautner."


    Android jumped down from the horse''s back and ran over Avery and Evan, "The white worms are very brave and powerful."


    Avery looked into the wooden box through a thin gap. Around the gap, there was a fine net to prevent the white worms ran out of the box.


    Through the net, Avery saw the cute white worms moving slowly.


    "When do you start?" Android asked.


    "Now."


    Android said yes and then ran over the west room of the Presidential Palace with the wooden box. Avery and Evan also followed, along with Robert and bodyguards.


    As Sarah heard someone was coming, she immediately walked out and saw Android. As soon as Android saw Sarah, he shouted, "Where is the little princess? Bring her here."


    When Sarah wanted to ask what happened, she saw Evan and Avery coming, so she whispered to Android, "What happened?"


    Android lifted the wooden box with joy, answering, "They are white worms which can heal the little princess."


    "Really?" Sarah exclaimed, "Wonderful! I bring the little princess."


    Avery followed, "Let me do it."


    Sarah gave way to Avery. When she saw Avery hugged the little princess carefully, she was touched and got mixed feelings. "Thank God," thought Sarah.


    Avery can''t wait to take the little princess out. Android also lifted the white worms.


    "Will it bite people?" Avery stepped back and asked.


    "Don''t worry about it. The white worms like to bite injuries. The little princess''s skin is fine and delicate. They won''t hurt her."


    Avery hesitated. She was afraid that the little white worms might hurt the little princess, but she had no choice. She had to take the risk.


    The little princess was still in her beautiful dream. Evan knew Avery was worried about the little princess, so he stretched out his arms and said, "Let me hug her."


    Evan wanted to let Avery keep away from the little princess so as not to see the cruel scene because Evan knew if Avery saw it, she must be sad.


    Avery agreed.


    When Evan hugged her, the little princess was still in her dream. She had no idea what was going to happen.


    Avery kept her breath, looking at Android and the little princess. Android was putting the white worms on the little princess''s face.


    Soon, the white worms became energetic as if they found the food they love.

 Chapter 726 - 726: Be A Good Girl

    These white worms were bigger and fatter than Molly''s. As white worms found their prey, they opened mouths, showed their teeth, and started to chew on the little Princess''s injury.


    The little Princess felt itchy. She can''t move but shook her head and cried loudly.


    "The little princess," Avery was worried and put her hands on her chest.


    "The Princess, the little Princess, just felt itchy. When her wound was cured, she will feel better," Sarah gave Avery comfort.


    Sarah lowered her eyes, looking away from the little Princess. As the Princess cried, Avery felt more sorrowful.


    However, Avery was still worried about the little Princess, so she raised her eyes again.


    The fat white worms moved and bit the wound slowly. Soon, their bellies became bigger and bigger. As they bit, the little Princess''s skin became delicate and smooth again as if there were no injuries before.


    Soon, the white worms stopped and then fell to the ground. Their bellies burst, and black liquid flowed out.


    "Only one white worm left?" Avery asked, looking at the injury. A part of the injury had not been cured.


    "It would be great if we can get more white worms," thought Avery.


    Avery felt better when she saw most of the injury was healed. She became more confident about the little Princess''s illness.


    As the white worms stopped biting her, the little Princess didn''t feel itchy and stopped crying.


    Evan kissed the little Princess''s face and comforted Avery, "Don''t worry. We will find more white worms soon."


    Avery knew it was useless even if she wanted to heal the little Princess as soon as possible. However, the number of white worms was limited. After being screened, few white worms left.


    Therefore, there was nothing they can do except waiting.


    When Avery walked over and took the little Princess from Evan''s arms, Evan stretched out and held Avery. Finally, Avery, Evan, and the little Princess, three of them held tightly together.


    What a lovely scene!


    They stood there and held each other for a long, long time until the little Princess cried because of the hunger.


    Then Sarah took the little Princess and fed her milk.


    "Mr. Lautner, I don''t know where Yuki is. I will send someone to find her."


    Evan nodded. When Android left, Evan turned to look at Avery eagerly, "Would you like to go back to your bedroom and take a rest? I can hold you and take you there."


    Avery refused, shaking her head immediately. She knew what Evan wanted. Evan had gotten feelings ever since he was in the car.


    "I can walk. I don''t need you to hold me."


    "You are tired. Be good," Evan already held Avery''s waist and lifted her.


    Avery was silent. She didn''t know what she should do. "I think he should be good," thought Avery.


    Avery pushed Evan away with her both hands, "Evan Howel, I know what you want. I know it is just an excuse."


    However, it was useless to struggle. Evan had already taken her to the living room and put her on the bed gently.


    Evan took off Avery''s skirt in a few minutes, only lace corset left. He kept his eyes on Avery''s body.


    It was a black corset. With the course, Avery''s body looked perfect and s.e.xy.


    Evan loved Avery''s waist best. He can hold it with both hands. Compared with her waist, her h.i.p.s looked tight and s.e.xy.


    Evan was amazed at Avery''s body, no extra fat. It looked perfect. "How could it be?" thought Avery.


    "Why do you stare at my bosom?" Avery asked. Avery''s face turned red. She bit her lips and covered her body with the quilt.


    "The way he looks at me is just like a wolf who kept his eyes on his prey," thought Avery.


    From last night, Evan changed. He was more eager to make love with Avery.


    "You are sweating. Why not take a shower?"


    "Please go out," Avery said.


    Evan didn''t answer her but brought a hot towel.


    "Let me dry your body," Evan said. And then he lifted the corner of the quilt, wiped Avery''s body from her legs to face seriously and calmly as if he really aimed at drying Avery''s body. Looking at Evan from one side, Avery thought he was handsome and attentive.


    After a while, however, Evan started to be passionate.


    When he wiped her upper body, he started to touch the sensible part of her body.


    Avery frowned and said, "You¡­"


    Evan was out of control, pressing against Avery. His lips were on one side of Avery''s neck. He kissed Avery slowly and said roughly and sincerely, "Darling."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Avery asked innocently.


    "He didn''t do something improper when the quilt covered me," thought Avery.


    Evan lifted his head, complex feelings in her eyes.


    "Give me," Evan said in a rough voice.


    "Why is he so sensible? Since Meyer and I had a wedding, a bad impression left in his mind? He is so eager to get me that he is urgent. Otherwise, I can''t believe that he is eager to have me," thought Avery.


    Avery was silent. Evan regarded that as a yes. He naturally lowered his head and kissed Avery directly.


    "Umm¡­"


    Since the quilt uncovered suddenly and she was n.a.k.e.d, she felt a little cold. As she raised her head, looking at Evan innocently, Evan said in a rough voice, "Let me in."


    "Where?"


    "Your body."


    Avery was silent. She already expected Evan wouldn''t give up.


    Evan was strong and tall, trying to get close to Avery, but Avery refused him and tried to get away from Evan.


    We just had an exciting night, but now just one day passed, he wanted it again.


    "Isn''t he exhausted?"


    "Don''t move. If I try to control myself, who will have responsibility for the side effects?"


    Avery''s hair was messy. Her face was already flushed, looking a little shy and helpless, "What''s the matter with you? We had last night. Why do you want to do more?"


    "You also want it."


    Avery had nothing to say. "Who wants it? It is he who wants it," thought Avery.


    Evan''s hands were hot, grasping Avery''s waist and putting her under his arms.


    Evan kept kissing Avery and said, "Be a good girl. I just want to get in. I won''t move."


    "If you get in, I must move. Evan Howel, do you think I am stupid?" Avery didn''t believe Evan can control himself. They made too many times. Avery was afraid that his body would be weak.


    Avery tried to push Evan''s chest away from her, but Evan was crazy and stopped her.


    When Avery looked at Evan''s eyes, she was scared too.

 Chapter 727 - 727: Became More Passionate

    Evan got sweaty, leaning against Avery without moving and putting his lips on Avery''s lips. His lips were so hot that Avery kept trembling.


    Since Evan arouses Avery''s passion, Avery stretched out her white and delicate arms, holding his head tightly.


    Soon, Evan got into her body.


    Her lips were red. She opened her mouth slightly, breathing hard.


    Evan breathed urgently and heavily. The hot air blew on Avery''s neck. Evan put her wrist on the top of his head, kissing her and moving violently. Gradually, the queen size bed also started to shake.


    Evan moved up and down slowly, wrapping Avery with a quilt tightly.


    Avery bit her white teeth, shouting helplessly, "Evan Howel."


    Evan held his breath and whispered to Avery in a low voice, "Call me, Honey."


    "Evan Howel."


    "Good girl. Call me Honey," Evan said patiently. He tried to coax and cajoled Avery.


    Avery kept trembling. In the end, She waved the white flag and said to Evan in a s.e.xy voice, "Honey."


    Since Avery''s voice sounded very s.e.xy, Evan became more passionate.


    As Evan heard Avery called him, his desire got stronger, pushing forward hard and fast. It was an amazing moment. He got very excited.


    Soon, Avery was sweating. She gasped and said, "Evan."


    When Evan heard her voice, he kissed her and said, "Repeat it."


    "Evan."


    "Go on."


    "Evan. Evan. Evan."


    Avery constantly shouted as if she would be broken. She held Evan''s head with both hands tightly, the tip of her finger went through Evan''s dense black hair.


    "Hurry up. Push me hard and fast. I can''t stand with it," Avery said as if she were crying.


    "Can''t stand with it?" Evan deliberately hit on Avery.


    When Avery heard the question, tears were full of her eyes.


    When Evan found Avery was crying, he stopped all of a sudden. He lowered his head and kissed her face to wipe her tears, "Fine. I stop."


    However, Avery glared at Evan with anger. Her face reddened, lifting the quilt and covering her n.a.k.e.d body. Avery was angry, turning around and holding the corner of the quilt tight with her fingers'' tip.


    Now, Evan realized that Avery was annoyed because of him.


    As Evan reached out his hand, his slender finger touching Avery''s shoulder, Avery pulled his hands away and growled, "Get away from me. You enjoyed your moment but tortured me. If you love me, you shouldn''t..."


    Avery stopped for a moment and then added angrily, "You shouldn''t get into my body."


    Evan was silent but listened. After a while, he answered in a rough voice, "Woman also gets angry when her s.e.x.u.a.l desire is not satisfied?"


    "Why do you seduce me at first?" Avery said.


    She would haven''t planned to make love, but Evan tried to coax her or threatened her.


    "Well, I admit that it is my fault. Don''t be angry."


    Evan knew as Avery got angry, she must torture him, so he had to say sorry to her first. Otherwise, Avery must be more upset.


    Evan got close to Avery, holding her in his arms tightly. No matter how Avery tried to get away from him, he kept holding her tight. Then Evan even separated her legs and got into her body again.


    Avery frowned and opened her mouth, but Evan covered it by his palm.


    "Be a good girl. I will make you happy," Evan said, his forehead was sweating. He didn''t completely press against Avery because he was afraid that he would hurt her.


    Avery can''t shout.


    Her face utterly reddened. She held Evan so tight that her figure''s tip was in the muscle of Evan''s shoulder. As Evan pushed in and out, Avery kept trembling unconsciously.


    Till the end¡ª


    Avery was relieved and felt comfortable.


    The Next Day


    The sun was coming up. Evan covered Avery''s body with the quilt tightly and kissed her eyebrows.


    Evan and Avery didn''t fall asleep for almost all night. Last night, they made love, stopped, and then began again.


    Avery was happy when Evan kissed her. She smiled a lot, and then fell asleep.


    As Evan touched Avery''s hair gently, he fell asleep too.


    However, at that moment, Avery opened her eyes, put on her clothes quickly, and then asked a maid to take a doctor to the study room.


    When Avery went into the study room, seeing it was a female doctor, she was relieved. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed to talk with the doctor.


    Avery asked the doctor why Evan become so eager to make love. After a detailed and comprehensive analysis, the doctor concluded that it was a normal reaction for a man at Evan''s age. Besides, it was also a way to express love.


    Avery kept silent for a long time and then asked, "Why does he become more eager to make love with me? If he always has a strong desire, is it harmful?"


    "Um¡­ I think it is harmful. So, I suggest you don''t do it frequently. Since you had been together for a long time and Evan loves you very much, so his desire must be strong."


    Avery was confused but said nothing to the doctor. She just waved her hand, asking the doctor to leave.


    After staying in the study room for a long time, Avery glanced over her watch and decided to make Evan''s breakfast.


    When she went downstairs, she happened to see a man walking over.


    "Mr. Black?" Avery asked while she looked at the man up and down.


    "No, it is not Mr. Black. Evan told me that Mr. Black had been imprisoned, so this man was a substitute for Mr. Black," thought Avery.


    Avery looked at the man carefully. She was surprised to find how similar the man and Mr. Black look like and the way they walk.


    "Good morning, Princess," The man greeted. Suddenly, Avery rushed over and reached her hand, only one centimeter from his face.


    The man was startled, wondering why Avery reached out her hands.


    Avery moved forward when she found the man stepped back because she wanted to touch the man''s human skin mask to ensure whether there was a special glue for the mask.


    Avery can feel even if it was a perfect mask.


    In other words, Avery wanted to know whether it was the fake Mr. Black.


    Mr. Black tried to avoid it from time to time. Finally, he held Avery''s wrist and put her hand behind her back.


    Evan got sweaty, leaning against Avery without moving and putting his lips on Avery''s lips. His lips were so hot that Avery kept trembling.


    Since Evan arouses Avery''s passion, Avery stretched out her white and delicate arms, holding his head tightly.


    Soon, Evan got into her body.


    Her lips were red. She opened her mouth slightly, breathing hard.


    Evan breathed urgently and heavily. The hot air blew on Avery''s neck. Evan put her wrist on the top of his head, kissing her and moving violently. Gradually, the queen size bed also started to shake.


    Evan moved up and down slowly, wrapping Avery with a quilt tightly.


    Avery bit her white teeth, shouting helplessly, "Evan Howel."


    Evan held his breath and whispered to Avery in a low voice, "Call me, Honey."


    "Evan Howel."


    "Good girl. Call me Honey," Evan said patiently. He tried to coax and cajoled Avery.


    Avery kept trembling. In the end, She waved the white flag and said to Evan in a s.e.xy voice, "Honey."


    Since Avery''s voice sounded very s.e.xy, Evan became more passionate.


    As Evan heard Avery called him, his desire got stronger, pushing forward hard and fast. It was an amazing moment. He got very excited.


    Soon, Avery was sweating. She gasped and said, "Evan."


    When Evan heard her voice, he kissed her and said, "Repeat it."


    "Evan."


    "Go on."


    "Evan. Evan. Evan."


    Avery constantly shouted as if she would be broken. She held Evan''s head with both hands tightly, the tip of her finger went through Evan''s dense black hair.


    "Hurry up. Push me hard and fast. I can''t stand with it," Avery said as if she were crying.


    "Can''t stand with it?" Evan deliberately hit on Avery.


    When Avery heard the question, tears were full of her eyes.


    When Evan found Avery was crying, he stopped all of a sudden. He lowered his head and kissed her face to wipe her tears, "Fine. I stop."


    However, Avery glared at Evan with anger. Her face reddened, lifting the quilt and covering her n.a.k.e.d body. Avery was angry, turning around and holding the corner of the quilt tight with her fingers'' tip.


    Now, Evan realized that Avery was annoyed because of him.


    As Evan reached out his hand, his slender finger touching Avery''s shoulder, Avery pulled his hands away and growled, "Get away from me. You enjoyed your moment but tortured me. If you love me, you shouldn''t..."


    Avery stopped for a moment and then added angrily, "You shouldn''t get into my body."


    Evan was silent but listened. After a while, he answered in a rough voice, "Woman also gets angry when her s.e.x.u.a.l desire is not satisfied?"


    "Why do you seduce me at first?" Avery said.


    She would haven''t planned to make love, but Evan tried to coax her or threatened her.


    "Well, I admit that it is my fault. Don''t be angry."


    Evan knew as Avery got angry, she must torture him, so he had to say sorry to her first. Otherwise, Avery must be more upset.


    Evan got close to Avery, holding her in his arms tightly. No matter how Avery tried to get away from him, he kept holding her tight. Then Evan even separated her legs and got into her body again.


    Avery frowned and opened her mouth, but Evan covered it by his palm.


    "Be a good girl. I will make you happy," Evan said, his forehead was sweating. He didn''t completely press against Avery because he was afraid that he would hurt her.


    Avery can''t shout.


    Her face utterly reddened. She held Evan so tight that her figure''s tip was in the muscle of Evan''s shoulder. As Evan pushed in and out, Avery kept trembling unconsciously.


    Till the end¡ª


    Avery was relieved and felt comfortable.


    The Next Day


    The sun was coming up. Evan covered Avery''s body with the quilt tightly and kissed her eyebrows.


    Evan and Avery didn''t fall asleep for almost all night. Last night, they made love, stopped, and then began again.


    Avery was happy when Evan kissed her. She smiled a lot, and then fell asleep.


    As Evan touched Avery''s hair gently, he fell asleep too.


    However, at that moment, Avery opened her eyes, put on her clothes quickly, and then asked a maid to take a doctor to the study room.


    When Avery went into the study room, seeing it was a female doctor, she was relieved. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed to talk with the doctor.


    Avery asked the doctor why Evan become so eager to make love. After a detailed and comprehensive analysis, the doctor concluded that it was a normal reaction for a man at Evan''s age. Besides, it was also a way to express love.


    Avery kept silent for a long time and then asked, "Why does he become more eager to make love with me? If he always has a strong desire, is it harmful?"


    "Um¡­ I think it is harmful. So, I suggest you don''t do it frequently. Since you had been together for a long time and Evan loves you very much, so his desire must be strong."


    Avery was confused but said nothing to the doctor. She just waved her hand, asking the doctor to leave.


    After staying in the study room for a long time, Avery glanced over her watch and decided to make Evan''s breakfast.


    When she went downstairs, she happened to see a man walking over.


    "Mr. Black?" Avery asked while she looked at the man up and down.


    "No, it is not Mr. Black. Evan told me that Mr. Black had been imprisoned, so this man was a substitute for Mr. Black," thought Avery.


    Avery looked at the man carefully. She was surprised to find how similar the man and Mr. Black look like and the way they walk.


    "Good morning, Princess," The man greeted. Suddenly, Avery rushed over and reached her hand, only one centimeter from his face.


    The man was startled, wondering why Avery reached out her hands.


    Avery moved forward when she found the man stepped back because she wanted to touch the man''s human skin mask to ensure whether there was a special glue for the mask.


    Avery can feel even if it was a perfect mask.


    In other words, Avery wanted to know whether it was the fake Mr. Black.


    Mr. Black tried to avoid it from time to time. Finally, he held Avery''s wrist and put her hand behind her back.

 Chapter 728 - 728: I Don’t Know How?

    When the man tried everything to figure out how to control Avery, Avery touched his face.


    But nothing unusual.


    "Put your hands away," Avery said coldly.


    The man immediately let Avery go and said sorry, "I''m sorry, Princess."


    "Why are you here?" Avery asked while she rubbed her hands. She knew the man wanted to go upstairs because it was the east of the Presidential Palace where only Evan and she lived.


    "I''m looking for Mr. Lautner."


    Avery stopped him, "He fell asleep. Is there anything urgent?"


    The man stopped, shaking his head, "I''ll be back later." The man turned around and walked away.


    Looking at the man''s back, Avery became suspicious. So, she was also followed by the man.


    It was a distance between Avery and the man. Avery stepped on the cobblestones across the winding path. Suddenly, a bird fell from a tree, pecking an insect from the grass with its pointed and tough mouth and flying back to the tree.


    However, when Avery raised her head again, the bird flew away.


    Then Avery walked fast, and at the end of the road, she didn''t find the man. However, she heard the noises when shoes stepped on the grass. Suddenly, a man held her from behind and covered her nose.


    Avery smelled strong alcohol, and her phone fell on the grass.


    The screen was bright after Avery left.


    It was a phone call from the hospital.


    Jamie was calling Avery. One minute later, no one answered, so he hung up.


    Looking at the end of the hall, a bodyguard was walking over, "Jamie, we can''t find Jessica still."


    Jamie rubbed his temples. When Avery brought Jessica to B Country, she had been well protected, and she never went out because of the depression.


    Jessica would have an appointment with her therapist, but the therapist failed to come and introduced another therapist who is known for conductive therapy. The only request that the therapist asked was that Jessica must come to the hospital.


    Jamie''s temple kept jumping violently. "As expected, Jessica was gone," thought Jamie.


    "We need to dig deeper," Jamie ordered. He didn''t believe Jessica left without being seen by anyone.


    Jessica was terrified, staying at the corner of an office room in the hospital. Her eyes were out of focus, and she trembled as if she were a terrified little rabbit.


    Erin, who wore black heels, walked over. As the shoes stepped on the floor, there was a harsh noise.


    Erin walked with a cold smile.


    "Who are you? Stay away from me!" Jessica shouted terribly. Since Mamai pushed her and brought bad illness, Jessica was afraid to get close to strangers.


    Erin snorted. Her coldness made Jessica terrified.


    She had hypnotized Jessica so that Jessica had forgotten Moore and her.


    "Jessica had promised not to come to B Country, but she broke her promise and came to B Country in secret. Does she miss Moore?" thought Erin. She was angry at Jessica''s behavior.


    "Tie her to the chair," Erin said two bodyguards who were standing behind her.


    As the bodyguards got close, Jessica trembled violently. "No. Stay away from me. Get out!" Jessica shouted with tears.


    Finally, the bodyguards tied Jessica to the chair. Erin lowered her head, looking at her, "I heard that you have depression. Don''t worry. You are a lucky dog. I can help you."


    Erin was not a good man. The only thing she wanted to know was whether Jessica got her memory back.


    "If she gets her memory back, I will hypnotize her again and let Moore out of her memory," thought Erin.


    Jessica fell asleep. When Erin looked at her with a smile, a bodyguard reached out Jessica''s arms and asked, "Miss Darling, do you want to throw her out?"


    Erin gradually stopped smiling and shook her hand, "It doesn''t have to."


    She lowered her head, looking at Jessica. There was a thin red rope with a red blood amber on Jessica''s wrist.


    When Erin was going to grab it, Jessica suddenly woke up.


    Because she found Erin wanted to grab her blood amber, she immediately lifted her head and said, "What are you doing? Why do you grab my thing?"


    Andrew gave the blood amber Avery, who then handed it to Jamie. Finally, Jessica got it. It was the only thing that her brother gave her. She won''t let someone grab it.


    The bodyguard immediately pressed Jessica, and then Erin took the rope bracelet away.


    "Do you want to get your rope bracelet back? I will consider whether to give it back to you," Erin hooked the bracelet with her fingers, shaking it before Jessica.


    Jessica could see but failed to get it. She was so urgent and helpless that she cried. Her eyes even turned red.


    "Give it back to me!"


    When Erin put the rope bracelet away, she raised the corner of her mouth and reminded something. So she gave a bodyguard a command.


    When the bodyguard got the message, he was surprised and said, "Miss Darling¡­ Don''t you fear that?"


    Erin was delighted and explained patiently, "I am not afraid. I had hypnotized her. Her memories had been kept in the deep of her brain. Even if she can recall it, she can only get bad memories."


    The Feast


    In the luxurious room, people laughed and cheered. The sound mixed with music.


    Some laughed and talked. But most women were staring at a handsome man.


    The man wore a home-made black shirt with two buttons off, looking like a V shape shirt. His strong chest showed.


    He looked so s.e.xy that many women came here to toast. As someone walked over, the man grabbed, and she fell to the ground.


    The waiters were cleaning the room. As soon as they finished, the door opened.


    Two bodyguards brought Jessica here and said, "Mr. Moore, Miss Darling asked us to send Jessica here for Mr. Winter."


    James sat on the sofa lazily without glancing over Jessica.


    Since James said nothing, the bodyguards gave Jessica to Mr. Winter directly.


    Mr. Winter was joyful. He knew it was James who asked Erin to take the woman here. He was glad to have such a beautiful woman.


    Although Jessica wore a black trench coat, her beautiful figure could also show. Besides, Jessica also had delicate and white skin.


    Since the bodyguard pushed Jessica, she was unstable and fell on the coffee table. The empty wine bottles also fell.


    Other women in the room suddenly shouted:


    "The woman deliberately knocked on the bottles."


    "I agree with you. The woman deliberately fell because Mr. Moore is there."


    Jessica was anxious and hurried to stand up, "I''m sorry."


    And then she stood aside.


    "Do you want to leave?" a man said coldly.


    Jessica was panicked. And then the man added, "Clean my shoes."

 Chapter 729 - 729: Do You Want To Leave?

    Jessica looked up, hearing what James had said. She stared into his crystal eyes while he looked down at her indifferently and calmly.


    But somehow, Jessica felt this man spun her world. She turned dizzy when she was around him.


    James repeated, "You spoiled my shoes. Now wipe them clean."


    Jessica could hear the smirks other girls made. They said, "Look, Mr. Moore is insulting that woman!"


    Another responded, "She deserves it! It''s a great satisfaction to see her get punished! She isn''t worth seducing Mr. Moore in that way!"


    Jessica''s calm look turned pale. One second passed, and two, and three... She slowly bent over as others were laughing at her. Her fair hands reached out with the napkin clenched. She clung to it tightly.


    It has been a long time since Jessica was on such an occasion. She was overwhelmed and lost.


    Tears were gathered in her eye sockets, which reddened her fair skins. She reached out to wipe James''s shiny leather shoes with one hand.


    Jessica didn''t know how long time passed until she thought the shoes were clean, though they weren''t dirty, to begin with.


    Jessica stood up and said, "I''ve wiped the shoes clean."Then she turned around to leave.


    As James watched Jessica''s well-built figure, his look got deeper and deeper as if soaked in ink. One couldn''t reach the bottom of it.


    Suddenly, music was played in the room. Mr. Winter got up and grabbed Jessica, who was about to step aside. He said, "Hey, let''s dance together."


    Mr. Winter was almost as high as Jessica and was a greasy man. He leered at Jessica and put his fat hands around her waist, rubbing it up and down.


    Jessica shrunk herself as hard as she could to avoid contact with Mr. Winter. This place was crowded, and she wanted to leave so much.


    Jessica was so fluttered in such a noisy and crowded environment.


    Jessica wriggled around to decline Mr. Winter, saying, "Sir, may I not dance?"


    Erin Darling only told Jessica to come over and drink with Mr. Winter. She mentioned nothing about dancing. Mr. Winter was too disgusting.


    Mr. Winter approached Jessica with a greasy face, "Of course you may not. Why don''t you drop the act since you are a working girl? Why don''t we..."


    Then Mr. Winter rubbed the lower part of his body against Jessica. She was in such a shock that she shoved him. But she didn''t apply too much force because what had happened to Mamai scarred her.


    But Mr. Winter didn''t leave Jessica alone. He squeezed her wrist with fat hands. He smiled like his face squirted oil at any time.


    Jessica didn''t know what to do and stepped him on his feet. She wore high heels, and it hurt so much that Mr. Winter gasped.


    Jessica agitated Mr. Winter, and he threw her on the ground. He roared, "Fine. You may not dance with me. Go over there and do the pole dance for us!"


    Jessica answered, "I don''t know how."


    Mr. Winter said, "I was told you are best at it. If you want to get the stone, get over there and start dancing! Hurry up!"


    Jessica''s high heels click-clacked as she walked on the shiny marble floor. The sound was too incredible that some men were so thrilled to hear it. They could hardly control their lower body part.


    It quieted down. Jessica came to overstep after step. She bit her lips to put up with the bullying. As the old Chinese saying goes, honest men are always bullied. Jessica felt that anybody present could be mean to her.


    Jessica lifted up her fair fingers to unbutton the black coat.


    Splash! She tossed it among the crowd, and it fell on one man''s head.


    Everyone gasped. Jessica wore a strapless black top and a long red skirt. Her fair skins were delicate, tender, and glowing. She twisted her waist as her hair swayed while she was dancing. She was a born dancer.


    Jessica walked to the center of the bright stage. A thin and long silk ribbon hung down from above. Jessica twisted one of her feet with high heels and clung to it...


    Jessica walked up to the center of the stage, where all lights shined on. There was a thin silk ribbon hanging down from above. Jessica entwined it with one fair foot on high heels...


    Jessica entwined the silk ribbon with one fair foot, and her curvy figure swayed as it. Her red-dress turned into a bright blossoming flower...


    Gosh!


    Everyone present gasped.


    Jessica treated the silk ribbon as the dancing pool. Her body was so flexible and tough to turn, leap, and dance...


    This dance was incredible and breath-taking.


    Even women who are born to be jealous were impressed and astounded.


    A gorgeous woman must be someone like Jessica.


    Everyone''s attention was brought up as Jessica''s incredible figure moved up slowly. They all looked up since Jessica danced above their heads.


    Upon the ceiling was the bright crystal chandelier. Jessica''s figure was as bright and shiny as the sun and moon.


    At that second, all the beauty in the world was outshined.


    Guys started talking crazily, and women were so jealous that they turned red.


    The intention was to humiliate Jessica in public. Who could have thought she impressed all because of a dance?


    They were all women but they were so different.


    One man approached Mr. Winter, saying, "Who knows she''s so good at dancing. I wonder what price she asks because I''d like to take her out to dinner."


    Mr. Winter responded, "She''s a gift from Miss Erin Darling. If you don''t mind, join us."


    The man laughed, saying, "Okay. I always know you''re a generous man, Mr. Winter."


    James Moore stared at Jessica''s back for seconds and withdrew his look plainly. His look didn''t change much on that handsome face. But one could tell he was familiar to Jessica from his inky and crystal pupils. He moved his lips and said, "F.u.c.k off!"


    Mr. Winter and the other man were planning a threesome with Jessica with disgusting looks. They suddenly froze because of James''s yelling. They had such horror feeling James''s glare was from satan.


    They said, "Fine. We''re leaving now!"


    Mr. Winter left first. The other man froze for a while and left too.


    James put one hand in his trouser pocket and sat on the couch. The bright light shined on the side of his face. Yet his look was so dark and deep that one could not possibly tell.


    All he could think of was how Jessica danced.


    James''s look was slightly dangerous. He stood up at last.


    Outside the banquet hall, the bystanders walking all stepped back and watched James in terror.


    James came out for some fresh air. He wore a black overcoat and a black shirt. At night, the cold wind blew over, and his overcoat rustled.


    James looked dark and wilful.


    A few men in black followed James. There were bulges around their waists because they were carrying guns.


    All the bystanders lowered their heads in fear.


    James walked straight past the lawn. In a remote corner, standing on the lawn was a man. He had his back at James and took off the pants. He was giving himself a handy job holding a coat. He kept swearing, "F.u.c.k, when I have money, I''ll cripple that bitch!"


    A moment earlier, Jessica took off her coat while dancing. She tossed it, and it fell on Mr. Winter''s head.


    He watched the dance and smelled the perfume from Jessica''s coat. And he couldn''t help getting aroused.


    James paused and gave a dangerous look instantly with his inky pupils.


    He turned around and was behind Mr. Winter.


    He reached out to tap Mr. Winter on his shoulder.


    Mr. Winter was very annoyed since someone interrupted what he was doing. He turned around, swearing, "Who the f.u.c.k is it? Ah, Mr. Moore..."


    James slowly smiled. His inky pupils looked murderously red. But he said calmly, "How about I cripple you first?"

 Chapter 730 - 730: Look Up

    James moved his hand down and squeezed Mr. Winter''s p.e.n.i.s. He put so much force that blood came out on James''s hand.


    Mr. Winter screamed and fainted.


    However, James turned around to leave. His bodyguard, whom he trusted the most, handed over a piece of tissue. He wiped his hand repeatedly lazily and casually.


    In the room.


    Jessica leaned backward, and her curvy figure was shown. Seeing Mr. Winter had left, she slid off from the silk ribbon.


    Then she heard someone saying, "Miss Jessica, my master, Mr. Moore, would like a word with you."


    Mr. Moore?


    Jessica had sudden and acute pain in her head.


    She pinched her hand''s palm and shook her head, saying, "I don''t want to talk with Mr. Moore. I don''t know anyone with that name."


    The man answered, "I''m afraid it''s not up to you. Whoever Mr. Moore wishes to see has to come unless they are dead."


    Jessica said, "What''s this about? Can I..."


    Before Jessica finished, the man cut her off. Jessica lowered her hand and seemed to catch a glimpse of the gun, which was shining underneath the light.


    Soon, Jessica was taken next to an extended business limo.


    One of James''s men opened the door and said, "Please, Miss Jessica."


    Jessica lifted up her feet to enter.


    James sat on the couch and leaned backward casually. Between his fingers was a cigar that he was smoking.


    Jessica couldn''t see his face amid the smoke. He looked at Jessica gently.


    However, Jessica would not dare to look back. Ever since she met James, she became fl.u.s.tered and wanted to escape.


    James ordered, "Look up."


    James''s voice was as plain as water yet cold. Jessica was shaken up. Instead of looking up, she bent over more.


    James reached out and grabbed Jessica''s wrist to pull.


    Thump! Jessica knelt in front of James.


    Jessica was a pampered princess before the tragic incidents in her family. She immediately frowned because it hurt so much. But she bit her lips and wouldn''t scream.


    James reached two long fingers and squeezed Jessica''s delicate chin, forcing her to look up. At the moment, he was seated, and she knelt. From a condescending position, James found himself in a superior alpha male stand.


    James looked unhappy, seeing how Jessica tried to avoid making eye contact. He said, "Do I look aggressive?"


    Jessica didn''t know what James meant. She was terrified of him while being alone with him.


    James asked, "Why won''t you look at me? Hum?"


    Jessica hurried to shake her head, denying, "No."


    James said again, "Look at me." He said mildly and gently, but Jessica still couldn''t look at him.


    After a while, Jessica finally said, "I... I have depression. I''m not easy with strangers."


    James sneered, "You almost made men fall head over the toe for you with your dance, now you tell me you have depression?" The temperature inside the car dropped.


    Jessica said, "I..." She did so to get back the bracelet her brother left her. She didn''t overthink. She has been taking dancing classes for years, and what she learned has turned into a part of herself. It wasn''t affected by her psychological state or character change.


    Jessica hesitated to tell James. But he didn''t give her a hard time. With the cigar between his fingers, he opened a suitcase next to him," Look at it. Tell me what you see?"


    Jessica turned her head and got slightly frozen. It was a case full of dollars.


    She answered honestly, "Money."


    James said, "Sell it to me."


    Jessica looked up in amazement. It was the first time she looked at James and felt dizzy again.


    That was why Jessica was afraid to look at James.


    James said, "I''ll buy one night to spend it with you."


    Jessica answered, "I''m not who you think I am." Jessica came here only to get back her bracelet.


    Was it why he thought she was that kind of woman?


    James said, "No matter what, keep me company for one night. Afterward, this money is yours."


    What James said was arrogant. But his face was too handsome that anything he said was right.


    Jessica had a racing heartbeat. It was the first time she recalled that someone spoke so disrespectfully to her.


    She forgot to fear and just stared at James, saying, "I don''t want your money."


    James immediately squinted and pinched her chin as hard as he could.


    Jessica felt he broke her chin, and she looked terrified.


    That wasn''t'' odd. A lot of people were terrified of James.


    What was odd was he was attracted to Jessica in a way he never was.


    That was why he had to have her. No matter she was truly depressed or hid something, from the moment she knelt to wipe his shoes, he got aroused seeing her shaking body bending over humbly.


    James was very agitated because Jessica told him no. He grabbed her, and her curvy body was on his tough laps.


    James asked, "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Jessica hesitated for a second and put her arms toward her chest in case she touched James.


    She nodded after a moment.


    James was furious because of it.


    It wasn''t odd that a gorgeous woman like Jessica was seeing someone. But imaging how she curled up in another man''s arms as she did in his couldn''t agitate James more.


    This was a woman he only met once. Even James couldn''t explain it.


    James lowered his voice and ordered "Drive."


    Jessica became fl.u.s.tered. She asked, "Where are you taking me?" James really didn''t strike her as a nice man.


    James put her in his arms. He used both arms and crossed them in front of Jessica, so she couldn''t move.


    But the car wouldn''t start. The driver said, "Sir, our car is blocked..."


    James looked beyond Jessica and saw a white car stopping in front of them.


    A man in a black suit came out of the car with a basketball bat.


    He charged over and swung it to smash the windshield.


    Pop!


    The car made huge noises. But no matter how hard that man tried, there was no crack on the window. It was bullet-proof.


    Jessica identified that man and called "Jamie!" It was like she was a life savior. She yelled, trying to get out of James''s arms.


    James said, "Is he your boyfriend?" He used more force to stop Jessica from moving about.


    Jessica nodded and said, "Yes. Can you let me go?"


    James asked, "Let you go?" He suddenly pushed Jessica, and she fell on the ground, soon he got on top of her.


    James said, "Of course not." Then he tore apart her dress. The crack went from Jessica''s neck to her abdomen.


    Jessica wore black lingerie with lace, holding her b.r.e.a.s.t at a proper size. Her skin was fair and almost crystal.


    What was most attractive about Jessica wasn''t her collarbone but her waistline. The line from the side of her b.r.e.a.s.t was like an artist. But there was one flaw.


    There was a scar on Jessica''s abdomen!


    Judging from the shape, James could tell it was a gunshot wound.

 Chapter 731 - 731: Did They Know Each Other?

    It looked like a drop of the tear fell and left a tragically beautiful mark.


    James reached his fingers with the thin callus and went for that scar-like he lost control of them. Every time he touched it, the electricity he felt at his fingertips passed it to his brain.


    Suddenly, a shock of electricity split his head into two!


    Ouch!


    James felt two invisible hands were splitting his head to turn it into two parts and put something in it.


    The sound of a baseball bat pounding on the car window was beating on James''s eardrums. What he felt was magnified multiple times instantly.


    James gasped and felt the insufferable pain. He asked with a hoarse voice, "Who are you?"


    Jessica suddenly pulled back what was torn to cover her body. Her face turned pale.


    Jessica said, "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. Please let me go."


    James just kept staring at Jessica''s scar, who really had no idea why he acted like this.


    Jessica was in a hurry to get up. She shouted at Jamie, trying to get him to save her faster.


    James repeated it, "Jamie?" His tone was cruel. It seemed there was a sudden lightning in his head.


    Outside the car, James''s bodyguards came out of the car to fight Jamie. At first, James fought them. Gradually, his bodyguards also charged over to fight.


    Inside the car was incredible silence. James'' painful look really intimated Jessica. She got more scared.


    Instead of stroking Jessica''s scar, James held his head tightly and roared like a wounded beast.


    "Do you really want to kill me?"


    "Why shouldn''t I?"


    "Your hands are shaking."


    "It''s the wind."


    "Do you want me to help you?"


    "James... Did the old James ever like Jessica?"


    "Never."


    James suddenly opened his eyes as fractions of memory flashed back in his mind.


    Did they know each other before?


    And Jessica tried to kill him?


    What James saw were just flashbacks. But he was agitated, thinking of how Jessica raised the gun at him. He said, "You tried to kill me?"


    Jessica shook her head in shock. She said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Just let me go."


    James said, "Why do you pretend you don''t know me?" James finally understood why he was fatally attracted to Jessica.


    Jessica answered, "I''m not pretending anything. I really don''t know you. My boyfriend is here to pick me up. I want to go out."


    Jessica''s voice got smaller and smaller. She was nothing in front of James. She was terrified to make James mad.


    "Jessica Clifford!"


    Jessica''s pupils suddenly got large hearing James called her full name. She said, "You..."


    James answered, "I didn''t plan to let you go before; neither do I know."


    Before James figured out what had happened, he would not let Jessica go.


    Jessica begged, "No! Please don''t! I beg you to let me go. I don''t know you. I really don''t."


    At the second, the bodyguard talked on the radio, "Sir, we have caught Jamie Winter. What do you want us to do?"


    Jessica suddenly stopped talking. She had no family left. Her brother was dead. Her mother and sister cast her out. Even her grandpa, who was the dearest to her, died too. His father passed away because of heart failure. She really had no one to rely on except Jamie Winter.


    Without Jamie, Jessica couldn''t think of any reason to keep living.


    She suddenly got up with a force that came to her from nowhere. Her dress was torn apart, and her b.r.e.a.s.t was revealed. She couldn''t help crying, saying, "Don''t hurt Jamie. I''ll do anything you ask. I don''t want anything to happen to him. I won''t!"


    A woman cried because of a man.


    James knew what a woman''s tear stood for.


    Love!


    She loved Jamie Winter!


    Jessica''s tear fell on James''s heart like sulfuric acid.


    James had a soft spot for a woman who tried to shoot him!


    James couldn''t tell if the flashbacks he saw were all true. But he was agitated that Jessica was in love with someone else. That was true!


    "Really? Anything?" James was furious and thought of a twisted idea. He took off his coat and wrapped Jessica''s body, saying, "Put it on!"


    Jessica couldn''t stop crying, but she did what was told.


    Jessica was too skinny. She lost so much weight since James saw her in his flashbacks. When he saw Jessica wear his baggy coat, he had the delusion for one second that he must really love her in the past.


    Then James couldn''t help reaching his hands to help Jessica button up. He did it like he was her boyfriend.


    Then James checked her and made sure not an inch of skin was revealed. He said, "Go out with me and tell that man you''ve sold your body to me."


    Jessica immediately refused, "No." She frowned because what James asked her to say was disgusting. She couldn''t say it, let alone the man closest to her.


    "No?" James''s smile was cruel, and he said to the walkie-talkie, "Break that man''s leg."


    "No! Don''t harm him!"Jessica jumped over to push away James''s walkie-talkie, "I''ll tell him!"


    Jessica''s eyes were still red. She started crying again. She felt the world was being mean to her. It must be that she was too arrogant before. She upset God, and these people were sent to punish her.


    James said, "Why do you start crying again?" James wished he could make Jessica stop crying. But he was afraid to intimidate her.


    James had feared. How surprising was that! He was taken back by Logan from the orphanage. His worst ambition was to take Logan''s place. So he trained himself to be cruel. So many have been dead or injured because of him.


    He feared nothing to gain fame and wealth.


    But he was afraid to intimidate Jessica.


    James''s annoying voice made Jessica at a loss. Her crying was choked in the throat. She couldn''t cry nor not.


    Jessica kicked the door open, grabbed Jessica''s wrist to take her out.


    Outside, the car was a mess from the fighting. There were bloodstains on the ground.


    Jessica saw them too. She was anxious to find Jamie in the crowd.


    It wasn''t hard to spot.


    James''s bodyguards held one of his arms and forced him to kneel.


    Jessica hurried to check on him. Seeing that Jamie wasn''t hurt, she looked changed from being tense to get relieved.


    Jessica was the apple of her brother''s eye since she was a little girl. She smiled when she felt happy and cried when sad. She never deliberately hid how she felt.


    In the second, the change in her look was seen by James.


    He wanted to tear her smile apart!

 Chapter 732 - 732: It Will End Terribly

    Jessica didn''t hide at all how she cared for Jamie, which stung James a lot.


    He didn''t plan to give Jessica any breathing moment. He pinched her waist in a position to declare the world what belonged to him. He whispered, "You only have one chance."


    Jessica became fl.u.s.tered.


    She was pushed forward. She thought it was that James was afraid Jamie couldn''t hear.


    She said, "Jamie, I..." She paused. In front of her closest friend, she couldn''t say what James asked her to say.


    Jamie saw Jessica too, and said, "Miss Jessica!" He also saw that Jessica wore James''s coat.


    Jamie yelled, "James! Your piece of shit! Haven''t you done enough harm to Miss Jessica?"


    What Jessica planned to say was choked because of Jamie''s yelling. He said James did her harm?


    Jessica turned back at James, who looked back at her. Without saying a word, he forced her to say it faster. His look was firm and threatening.


    Jessica said, "Jamie, come back. I''ve decided to come with him." She paraphrased what James had asked her to say. It was delicate.


    James said, "Do you hear that? From now on, she''s with me." Jessica didn''t know when James came behind her. But he pinched her waist with his hands. He used so much force like he was afraid Jessica would leave at any time.


    Jamie said, "Miss Jessica, do you remember anything? If so, you can''t go with him. It will end terribly!"


    Jamie wouldn''t mention what happened to Jessica in the past because he wasn''t sure if Jessica recalled anything.


    Jamie was terrified to hurt Jessica again.


    Jessica looked confused, saying, "Recall? What should I remember? Did I know him before??


    Jessica wondered if so, why was she terrified?


    James had a theory about what had happened between them judging from Jessica''s reaction.


    James tightened his arms, so Jessica was closer. He pinched her chin with two fingers and suddenly sucked her lips when she was at a loss.


    It was as sweet and cold as James imagined. He couldn''t control the urge to make her shiny lips warmer.


    Jessica had no idea James would kiss her. In seconds, his thin and hot lips touched hers. All Jessica felt was refreshing air unique to James.


    Her heartbeat raced.


    James pressed her soft lips for a while, and put his tongue tip against her mouth, luring her to open her mouth.


    Jessica did not enjoy the kiss at all. She felt something was wrong with her heart because she was too frightened. She felt suffocated and uncomfortable.


    Jessica wanted to shove James off. She hit him on his shoulder. While James, like punishing her for protest, slipped his hot tongue in her mouth wilfully.


    The protest didn''t work for James. No one would defy him if he wanted anything.


    Suddenly, James tasted something sweet and salty. Damn! Jessica cried again!


    James could hear Jamie''s roaring and furious voice. The more he yelled, the more Jessica cried. She couldn''t help it.


    James let go of Jessica unwillingly with agitation. He glared at Jamie, "Don''t you know what to do?"


    James''s bodyguard got the message and raised their feet to kick Jamie in his stomach as hard as they could.


    Jessica yelled, "No! Don''t hurt him!" She clenched the fingertips in hand palm, wondering who the bad man was? And why did he force her?


    James looked at how Jessica cried. He was very upset.


    Jessica didn''t have anything to wipe her tears. She wore James''s black coat and raised her arm, wiping her tears and snot. It was shiny on the sleeves.


    James frowned. Jessica cried so hard that her nose got red. He felt lucky that he knew such an adorable woman.


    Jessica said, "Sir, I''ve said I would come with you. Will you release Jamie?"


    James watched as Jessica talked with her rosy lips. The lips that he kissed were like addictive plants. Even if they were poisonous, James couldn''t help risking his life.


    James said, "What do you say?"


    Jessica answered, "I think you should let him go."


    James said, "I don''t think so."


    Jessica didn''t know how to respond. She had no idea why James had to take her with him.


    James said, "I''m very unhappy that I was cut off. Do you know what to do?"


    Jessica pressed her lips. James sucked her lips so hard that she still felt numb.


    Jessica bit her lower lip as hard as she could. Then she suddenly tiptoed and kissed James next to his lips. She resumed the position and lowered her head fast.


    James got stiff because of Jessica''s sudden kiss. He looked pleased, waving at his bodyguards, saying, "Let him go."


    James grabbed Jessica''s wrist and returned to the car.


    ***


    At the second Avery woke up, the ethyl smell was gone. Instead, she smelt a rich flower fragrance.


    Avery couldn''t tell what flowers they were. Something covered her eyes, and she couldn''t see a thing, nor know where she was. Then she realized both her hands and feet were restrained. It was like a mermaid that was trampled upon at will. She couldn''t escape.


    Avery almost screamed because she was afraid. But she couldn''t use any force.


    It must be the drug effects haven''t worn off. Avery also had trouble breathing. She moved her fingertips and touched smooth fabric unique to the high-end cloth.


    It was like a sheet. Where was she?


    Avery soon calmed down to analyze. She came after Mr. Black and was hit from behind. She was drugged. It didn''t look like things kidnappers did for ransom money.


    There should be ventilation because Avery felt a cold wind blowing.


    Once one is deprived of vision, smell, and hearing would become sensitive.


    Avery was sure the smell came from flowers. They were not artificial incense. So was there a woman present?


    Only women with high life quality would use flowers to spice up life.


    Avery thought she was in residence, not a warehouse, or any other abandoned locations where she would be killed.


    Avery also heard the sound of the chair rubbing against the floor. So whoever kidnapped her must be around.


    Avery bit her tongue tips to remain calm. She started talking, "I know you''re here. If you want money, that''s okay. But you have to release me first."


    It was so quiet that breathing was not heard. Avery almost felt she was speaking to air.


    Moments later, she heard the sound of heels on the carpet.


    Avery sensed a black shadow was next to her. It was like enjoying a beautiful woman tied up to a bed. Her skin was fair, and she had a curvy figure. The other one looked at her from top to bottom since she was deadly attractive.


    Avery sensed the look was too hot that she had a bad feeling.


    Was the kidnapper a man?


    Avery noticed how the other person enjoyed her like a toy. She clenched the fingertips and felt very unwell. She said cruelly, "Why do you take me here? What do you want?"

 Chapter 733 - 733: I Don’t Want To Know

    Money, s.e.x, or life?


    Avery thought she could find out the answer, but she failed.


    Her face turned pale. She heard the steady sound of the man''s approaching footsteps and made it more confident that it was a man.


    The sound of footsteps seemed to step on her heart and approached her forcefully.


    "Who sent you to kidnap me?"


    Avery asked him with fear.


    The man did not speak, and the shadow of his body almost enveloped her. He looked at her unscrupulously.


    Though Avery couldn''t see it, she noticed a greedy look sensitively on her body.


    She has a bad feeling at the moment. After all, a woman would suffer more harm than a man or a child, especially when tied to this shameful position.


    Avery bit her teeth and tried to negotiate with the man, "Did Mr. Black ask you here? How much did he pay you? If you let me go, I''ll give you ten times as he paid you, or we can talk about any terms you want."


    She was brought here because she was chasing Mr. Black. All she could think of was Mr. Black.


    Whoever it was, for whatever reason, the most important thing right now was to convince the kidnapper to let her go.


    The reality was far more brutal than expected.


    Avery''s words did not let the man be fooled. Instead, the man approached her.


    Avery felt creepy in an instant when she was able to feel the smell of the man clearly.


    She was confused when she felt a familiar smell. She was uncertain, and a strong fragrance of flowers diluted the smell.


    The man''s slender fingers were cold, which slipped carelessly across her delicate cheeks as if he was admiring her look of fear and composure.


    He didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    It''s like grinding off her apparent composure.


    Avery clearly felt the man''s hand was touching her cheeks, which made her lose her calmness.


    "How dare you! Let me go."


    Avery tried to struggle, but her wrists were tied firmly, and it was futile to struggle.


    That kind of fear seemed to put her in the ice where wild animals were to swallow her whole body into the abdomen.


    However, the sound insulation here was so strong that no one could hear her even if she screamed. Avery didn''t have the strength to shout, and her struggling force was completely ignored.


    With a scream stuck in her throat, Avery felt the man''s body bow down towards her. The touch of skin could fully make Avery feel the weight and explosive force from him and the hardness of his muscles.


    That hot and heavy breath, mixed with the fragrance of flowers, sprayed on the side of her neck. The breath was obviously hot, but it let her feel a sharp chill.


    "I can give you as much money as you want." Avery felt the unprecedented danger when she was about to be invaded by a strange man. She could only use the money to protect herself.


    "One hundred million, and I''ll give you a helicopter to safely get you out of here. With the money, you can have the kinds of women you want."


    As she gave the conditions, the man''s cold fingers slipped down the curve of her body. Avery almost screamed, and her face turned pale, "Two hundred million."


    The tall man who pressed upon her was not interested in the money at all. He seemed more interested in the beauty of the woman''s body.


    He bowed down and kissed her soft skin, bringing a tingling feeling.


    Avery was in a slight tremble, and her nails pinched into the palm of the hand were directly broken. In this silent touch, she felt the extreme rejection from the heart. The feeling of disgust occupied her entire mind.


    "Don''t." Avery lost her calmness. When her skin was touched by the man, she felt she was directly into the icehouse. She felt the man was touching the edge of her h.i.p.s.


    "I''ll give you all my possessions."


    Avery said in horror, and it broke the silence, "If you let me go, I''ll give what you want to you at once."


    The man was silent, and the breath was more intense in her ear.


    "Don''t touch me."


    The fear in Avery''s heart was greater than anything, and the man who pressed on her was undoubtedly driving her mind crazy. The sound from her throat made the scene tenser.


    With the remaining reason in her mind, Avery called out, "If you dare to touch me, I will kill you."


    The man gave a sneer and kissed her lips. The ultimate intimacy let her dumbfounded at the moment.


    The clear breath lingered into her mouth. She shook her head hard, trying to avoid his frivolous kiss, but she didn''t know why her body responded to this man.


    "No." Avery resisted and began to cry.


    The man on her body obviously froze. Perhaps he did not expect the woman''s reaction to being so strong, so he whispered in her ear, "Don''t cry."


    Then when Avery did not respond at all, he suddenly pulled off the black cloth that was covering her eyes.


    Then he kissed her eyes and tears.


    Avery has been saved from the darkness. As she was kissed by the man, she was so angry that she wanted to hit him with her head.


    When the man saw her struggling, he stopped moving.


    He stared at her for a moment.


    When Avery fully adapted to the light in the room, she clearly saw the man''s appearance.


    "It''s you!" She was surprised and annoyed.


    "You are angry?"


    "You go!"


    How could he do such a thing? She thought she was about to be r.a.p.ed.


    "Don''t be angry." Evan smoothed her hair gently with a bit of flattering.


    "Why did you do that to me? I thought..."


    "What do you think?"


    "I thought Mr. Black was going to kidnap me."


    "No, no one here dares to touch you."


    "So you''re worse than those people. You go!" Avery was really irritated. She didn''t like the thrill at all.


    Evan didn''t expect Avery''s reaction to being so strong, so he rubbed her head with a good temper, "Do you remember what day it is today?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know."


    Suddenly Evan pulled himself out of her body and untied the rope for her.


    Avery couldn''t help looking around and found that it was clearly well-designed.


    She couldn''t help asking curiously, "What day is it today?"

 Chapter 734 - 734: He Was So Handsome In Her Heart

    Avery found all the furnishings here were the same as those in their bedroom from the complex and luxurious European sheep blanket to the aromatherapy candlesticks and flowers.


    She stared at the man''s face for a long time. She saw it clearly.


    Evan had always disguised as Mr. Lautner, but the man who was standing in front of her was the real Evan.


    People who have seen Mr. Lautner, at first sight, were stunned, but they did not know how noble the man under the mask was. They don''t know that he possesses so much power back to his own country.


    Evan was like the dazzling halo of the sun, elegant and attractive.


    If she had known that Evan wanted to r.a.p.e her, she might have had to do it herself.


    He was so handsome in her heart.


    "Long time, no see." Evan frowned. The woman''s reaction made him want to laugh.


    "How do you..."


    "Did you forget what you gave me in the desert?"


    "No."


    "How could I not satisfy my wife''s desire when she wants to see me?"


    "Who wants to see you?" Avery turned her head and didn''t look at his face. She felt shy, looking at him with so much admiration.


    The man smiled and pulled Avery from the bed. Then he sat behind her, half holding her and leaning against the head of the bed, "Maybe it''s a bit abrupt, but I just want you to remember something different today."


    Avery didn''t answer. She didn''t know how to respond, but she simply couldn''t remember what day it was.


    Wedding anniversary?


    She frowned, and she even forgot when the anniversary was.


    She never deliberately remembered these days.


    She was in meditation that she forgot that she was still angry.


    The furnishings here reminded her of their days when they got along day and night.


    At this moment, she was leaning into the man''s arms, and the man''s arms were tightly around her waist, "Did you remember?"


    Avery coughed. If she said she did not remember, would it destroy the atmosphere?


    Avery didn''t want to answer his question, but she didn''t have another way, so she said, "You kidnapped me here?"


    She wouldn''t forgive him so soon for what he did to her.


    Evan smiled glumly, his chin resting on her shoulder and rubbing her delicate skin, "You went to a doctor in the morning?"


    Avery, "..."


    "Who is talking about my recent s.e.x.u.a.l excess?"


    Avery, "..."


    "How could you ask someone such a private question?"


    "What does it matter? It''s not a male doctor." If it were a male doctor, she wouldn''t ask him.


    "The female doctor has been single since she was born, and I suspect she has s.e.x.u.a.l problems."


    "So, you suspect she will like me? Even if she likes me, I don''t have that interest. Evan, you''re really boring." Avery was so angry that she couldn''t help laughing at him. Did he investigate the female doctor?


    That''s enough! Avery hit his jaw with her head. Fearing that it was painful, Evan put his hand over her head and blocked it.


    "You know how hard it is to marry you?" Evan not only guarded himself against the men who were so intent on flattering her but also restrained himself in order to take care of her emotions.


    "It is hard without conscience."


    "Can you touch your chest when you say this?" Evan got mad whenever he proposed to her.


    "Why should I touch my chest?" Avery shook her head and bit him on the chin, "Touch yourself."


    With that, Evan was very obedient and put his hand on the chest.


    It was not his own b.r.e.a.s.t but hers.


    Avery turned around and glared at him, but his expression was extremely innocent, "Don''t you ask me to touch you?"


    "I ask you to touch your own."


    Evan held her into his arms mischievously.


    "Do you know how attractive you are?"


    Avery, "..."


    "So, I can''t help but want you all the time."


    The voice out of his throat was especially s.e.xy.


    However, he expressed his desire without concealing it, which made Avery blush.


    "Don''t you..." Didn''t he want her again?


    "If you think it''s a burden, it''s up to you to decide whether I can touch you."


    "Can you bear it?" Avery was speechless. Why were they discussing this matter here now?


    "No."


    What''s the difference?


    Avery pinched him in the thigh, "I just thought you were sick, so I asked the doctor."


    "I fell ill after I met you."


    "You don''t want to do that, don''t you?" Avery stood up from his arms, knelt down between his legs, and held her hands on his legs. Though she would like to ask what day it was, she was really worried about being asked the same question.


    "Isn''t it good to be interested in you?" Evan has always been open, but this time his hands were honestly behind.


    He really didn''t think too much about it this time.


    Avery was very serious in observing his expression. How didn''t he take the initiative to say what day it was today?


    She was extremely curious.


    Did he deliberately do so?


    Evan stared at her, "Don''t you remember what day it is today?"


    Avery bit her lips. Evan knew she was curious and asked her deliberately.


    "If you don''t remember, I''ll punish you." The man made another serious remark.


    Referring to the punishment, Avery unconsciously thought of the punishments in the bed.


    "What is it in your mind?" Evan rubbed her frowning eyebrows, "Do one thing for me?"


    Evan added, "I don''t want you to do it physically, but do it with your heart."


    Now it was Avery''s turn to be embarrassed. She gathered up all the confusion and asked, "What is it?"


    "Think about it with your heart."


    "You want me to cook for you."


    "As long as you do it, it will be fine."


    Avery nodded. She hadn''t done anything for him for a long time.


    She asked him sideways, "Now, you can say what day it is today?"


    Evan whispered something casually in her ear. Avery''s face and neck flushed.

 Chapter 735 - 735: Feed Me Soup With Your Mouth

    Evan also noticed an action of the woman. Avery put her fist against his chest, fingers gently scratching his clothing.


    It was totally unconscious, but it was attractive in Evan''s eyes. Avery was like a cat without claws, and Evan could even feel the tightness of his muscles and the heat that had come up from the soles of his feet somewhere.


    Avery felt the hot breath between her neck, looked up at him, and found that his face was also covered with an unspeakable blush.


    Evan was like a reckless teenager, who suddenly revealed his secret in the heart. Avery saw the slightly embarrassed appearance of Evan for the first time. He didn''t have the posture of superiority and fierce force. He was completely a man who wanted to hold her.


    It''s just that what he said in her ear really made Avery shy and annoyed.


    He said: It''s the day when you turned me into a real man, and I turned you into a real woman for the first time.


    Their first time belonged to each other.


    Avery suddenly remembered that she has been trying to get a divorce since then and that she had been anxious to leave the Howel family.


    Though she had left the Howel family, she existed in his heart as if she were locked up.


    Avery stared at Evan. Suddenly she had an idea what she should do for him.


    Since the divorce had been brought up by her and she had refused his proposal many times, she could propose to him this time.


    The proposal was not only men''s right.


    She could do it too.


    The man''s face drew closer and closer, "What are you thinking?"


    Avery was still planning something in her mind. When the man''s face magnified in front of her, she suddenly returned to mind and stammered, "I wonder the first time of s.e.x is really so important to a man."


    Evan seemed to value her first time.


    "If it weren''t for me to have your first time of s.e.x, I don''t know what I would do." Evan couldn''t bear that she was possessed by other men.


    The belief that she could only be his for the rest of his life was in his mind. There was no exception.


    If it was possible, she could be his for the next life.


    "How do I know your first woman is me?" Avery leaned on him again.


    Evan gently patted her, buttocks, "Without you, you think I will be hard?"


    Avery laughed at his words.


    To punish her, Evan bowed down on her neck to bite her.


    When Avery did not have time to support herself, he scratched her waist. She rolled to the side.


    When Evan saw she was running away, he grabbed her ankle hard to drag her back.


    Then suddenly, he leaned over and looked at her tenderly, which made her hot.


    "You!" Avery felt the danger was coming. Did he want to have s.e.x with her?


    Evan held her up.


    The sudden movement caught Avery off guard. In order not to fall, she grabbed his neck with the hand, and her legs were naturally looped around his waist.


    She knew he wasn''t going to let her fall, so putting her arm around his neck was just a subconscious move.


    "Where are you going?" Avery discovered he was holding her out.


    Evan did not tell her but held her down directly. Servants all the way bowed down their heads. The posture let the servants red-faced.


    As soon as Evan went out, bodyguards followed him. Avery was too embarrassed to raise her head.


    She didn''t expect that there would be so many bodyguards in the house. Evan focused on his privacy. He could allow bodyguards to be on duty outside the house, but he absolutely would not allow them in the house.


    Today was so special?


    Down the stairs, Evan held her to the restaurant. Avery put her head out of the man''s arms. Under the warm light, there was a variety of exquisite food on the long-shaped European table. Not far away, there was a musician playing violin.


    Avery noticed a man was sitting at the other end of the long table, who looked up at them.


    The man''s face was full of tiredness. It seems that he hasn''t shaved for several days.


    "Charles?"


    Avery couldn''t believe it and whispered in Evan''s ear, "You invited him to lunch?"


    The wine and food were all in place, and it was not difficult to guess Evan''s purpose.


    "Do you mind about it?" As Evan walked to the table, a servant pulled back the chair for them.


    Their seats were in the opposite of Charles, who was expressionless and looked at Evan.


    Charles always valued the results. No matter how humiliating the process was, it was the only experience in his mind.


    In any case, he had confidence that he could win.


    Avery was awkward when she faced him.


    Although Charles had used some disgraceful means to force her to marry him, he often helped her.


    He wouldn''t complain about her.


    Servants served them all the dishes. When the last dish was served, servants poured them red wine and lit candles.


    Avery took a glance at Charles and found Charles'' hands were handcuffed under the table.


    "If you invite him to lunch, why don''t you take his handcuffs off?"


    "Who said I invited him to lunch?" Evan was dissatisfied with the woman''s concern about Charles.


    Avery looked at Evan doubtfully. She suddenly understood something.


    She didn''t expect Evan to be so naive.


    Evan sat opposite Charles and smiled, "I want him to see what the real husband and wife are."


    Avery, "..."


    "Give me a piece of beef."


    "Evan, don''t."


    "He invited me to your wedding, and I invited him to our anniversary party. Is it wrong?"


    Avery stared at him. She really did not know what to do with Evan but gave a piece of beef to him.


    "Is it tasty?"


    "Yes, everything my wife gave me is tasty."


    Avery''s hand shook. She was unable to show off their love in front of others.


    Evan had a good appetite and looked next to the mushroom soup, "Honey, feed me soup with your mouth."


    Avery, "..."

 Chapter 736 - 736: You Can Only Trust Me

    Avery shook her head, defiantly. She was not unwilling to do it, and she just felt it was unnecessary.


    "You don''t know she doesn''t want to do it? She must think you are naive." The sound of Charles came.


    Evan was not stimulated by him, but he was in a good mood, "Disobedient woman."


    With that, he winked at Robert.


    Robert immediately asked a servant to pour a glass of wine to Charles, "Mr. Meyer, Mr. Howel invited you to drink."


    Charles stared at the glass of red wine with an elegant smile, "From the color of red wine, I am afraid it is no ordinary red wine."


    It''s not right when Evan suddenly invited him to drink.


    "There are some special ingredients," Evan was outspoken.


    "What do you want to do?" Avery pulled his hand. She knew Evan was hostile to Charles. Was he going to get rid of him today?


    No way! The little baby''s illness did not heal. Charles would be helpful in case of any change.


    "Honey, don''t worry. I''ll find him a woman. He is lonely."


    This was a disgrace to Avery, who darkened her face, "Don''t do that."


    "Why not?"


    "We should be thankful to Charles for he can save our baby. We can''t do that."


    "I knew you couldn''t bear it."


    He looked at the door, and a bodyguard came in with two men against the light.


    Stepping into the door, the two men were immediately pushed to the ground by the bodyguard. They were kneeling on the ground.


    Robert walked to them and stepped on one of them with the tip of his shoe.


    "On the night when the princess married Mr. Meyer, she was allergic. What drugs did you give her?"


    The bodyguard''s face was deformed by his shoe. In order to save his life, he said truthfully, "Mr. Meyer asked me to get the anti-allergic drugs."


    Avery remembered that she had been allergic that night. Therefore Charles had let a bodyguard take anti-allergic drugs.


    What''s the problem with this?


    Wasn''t it right that she took the anti-allergic drugs?


    Avery frowned and couldn''t help but think of the situation that night. She had been allergic to Yuki''s handkerchief, and then she had been drugged.


    In order not to be framed, she hadn''t drunk nor eaten anything.


    She heard another man''s voice, "The princess was allergic to a kind of characteristic pollen from Ancient Country. Taking anti-allergic drugs can have great side effects."


    "Side effects?" Avery turned more and more confused. She had taken the drugs at that time.


    There was a daring conjecture in Avery''s mind. She was surprised and listened to the man''s words, "The side effect is like an overpowering drug."


    So that''s why she had been like this that night?


    Evan''s fingers were around her hair, and he said carelessly, "You think Charles doesn''t know the side effect?"


    Knowing the truth, Avery was upset. She has a habitual dependence on Charles. Even if he forced her to marry him, she has tried to understand him, but the fact was always disappointing.


    The feeling of being betrayed by a familiar person made Avery uncomfortable.


    "Why?" Avery turned her look to Charles.


    "When a man wants a woman, what reason does he have?"


    Evan held her face back, and he did not want Avery to look at the other man for a second.


    The purpose of doing so was nothing more than to tear open the real face under Charles'' gentle appearance and let Avery see exactly what kind of man Charles was.


    Those people who wanted to touch his woman would not have a good end.


    The woman''s reaction surprised him. Did she seem very sad?


    Evan said discontentedly, "Now you know the only person you can trust is me?"


    The woman''s disappointment actually saddened Charles. His body was tied to the chair. He raised handcuffed hands to sweep the table. Suddenly, the glasses on the table clattered and broke into several pieces.


    "If I said I really didn''t know, would you still trust me?" Charles tried to make a final explanation, "How could a man stand his new wife in that situation and leave?"


    He had been summoned by Mr. Black to leave her alone in the bedroom.


    "There are men in the world who allow their wives to cheat on them." Evan sneered.


    "Avery, you know what I do to you. I want you to marry me. When have I been bad for you?"


    "That''s enough. I don''t want to hear it again." Avery was in a mess now. It didn''t make any sense for her to find out who''s right and who''s wrong.


    But Evan did not think so. He gave a look to Robert, who immediately went to Charles and poured a glass of red wine. Then he pinched Charles'' mouth.


    The red wine overflowed from the corner of Charles'' mouth. Robert caught his chin again and poured some wine into his mouth.


    "Lock him up and find him some old women or men."


    Hearing the words of Evan, Charles laughed, "Evan, kill me. These means were cheap."


    "Don''t you think what you did to my woman was cheap too?" If Evan hadn''t let Android go in time, the woman would have been hurt.


    "Your woman? I don''t think so." Charles said meaningfully.


    Evan was very unhappy with Charles''s response and let bodyguards take him away.


    When the bodyguards came to take him away, Charles waved handcuffed hands to them, "I will go myself."


    Then he stood up after the bodyguard had untied him.


    He looked at Avery, but he was taken out by the bodyguards without saying anything.


    Walking to the door, he seemed to recall something, turned back, and said, "Evan, take care."


    Charles has left. The candlelight was dancing. Avery looked at the table full of delicious food, but she had no appetite.


    At this time, a bodyguard hurried in, whispered a few words to Evan. Avery was sitting in the arms of Evan, so it was easy to hear the bodyguard''s words. After listening to the bodyguard''s words, she could not help being nervous.

 Chapter 737 - 737: She Felt She Was Lost

    The bodyguard said, "Mr. Howel, dozens of representatives of Ancient Country, are protesting through different channels. They suspect the president is fake."


    "So?"


    The bodyguard paused and said, "So they commissioned the closest people to the president to determine his authenticity on behalf of the public. She has arrived at the presidential palace."


    "Who is coming?" Avery wanted to stand up, but she was tightly held in Evan''s arms, so she could only rest her chin on his shoulder.


    "It''s the president''s sister, Maeve Black."


    "Maeve Black? The president has a sister?" Avery got close to Evan''s ear and whispered, "Is Mr. Black fake?"


    "What do you think?" Evan slightly turned his head. They were so close to each other and felt each other''s breath.


    "He looks like the real Mr. Black." The first time Avery saw the fake Mr. Black, she was stunned.


    That''s why she was suspicious.


    Looking at her serious expression, Evan smiled and said, "Mr. Black not only has a sister but a twin brother."


    "So you mean he is Mr. Black''s twin brother."


    Evan acquiesced. This was to her surprise. She thought the fake Mr. Black wore a skin mask and did not expect he was Mr. Black''s twin brother.


    Even Avery couldn''t tell whether he was real or fake.


    Would Mr. Black''s sister recognize him?


    "Where is she?" Evan asked.


    The bodyguard hurriedly said, "She is taking selfies in the woods."


    Avery, "..."


    Avery couldn''t resist laughing. When it was so serious, Mr. Black''s sister was taking selfies in the woods.


    "Who let you permit her in?" Evan''s reaction was very different. There were small white worms in the woods, which were related to the life of the little baby. Evan had sent bodyguards to strengthen the defense.


    "But that''s the president''s sister. I''m afraid she''ll be suspicious if she doesn''t get in."


    Avery was suddenly put aside by Evan. Then he lifted his feet and kicked the bodyguard''s abdomen.


    As he continued to walk towards the bodyguard, Avery stopped him, "What he did is not wrong."


    "It''s not wrong to let others in the woods?"


    "Ancient Country belongs to Mr. Black, and his sister has the right to get in." Avery knew that this man would not take anything seriously.


    But sometimes he didn''t have to be tough.


    Besides, they were now in other people''s territory. If it weren''t for the white worms, they would not stay here."


    "Mr. Black''s sister went in to take a selfie. She didn''t do anything wrong."


    Evan looked at Avery, who liked to speak for others recently.


    "Ask someone to watch her over." Evan ordered the bodyguard and casually asked, "Where is the president?"


    "He is playing games in the study."


    Avery really could not hold back this time. They were really twins.


    It seemed that Ancient Country''s prosperity had nothing to do with the president.


    Evan frowned, "Inform him and let him over to deal with his sister."


    Robert handed him the Ipad. The news pages were all about protests.


    Avery leaned over to see how serious the situation was.


    If there were riots, could the guards suppress the riots?


    Moreover, they stayed here for the sake of the little baby. If the riots couldn''t be suppressed, would it affect the treatment of the baby?


    Avery shook her head. It was not easy to see a trace of hope. She could not let Mr. Black''s sister find out Mr. Black is fake.


    Evan naturally guessed what she was thinking and put her head into his arms, "You think I will let this happen?"


    Avery was worried as long as it was involved in the business of their baby.


    Suddenly, she looked up at him, "Let''s have a look?"


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "The woods."


    Evan stared at her. They held together. The woman''s eyes were filled with prayer.


    "Finish lunch, and I''ll take you there."


    Avery obediently sat back to the table and ate her food seriously. During the lunch, Evan was unable to hold her hand.


    After lunch, it''s the hottest time. Avery changed her clothes. She was wearing a long dress, which was elegant. There was a pink ribbon around the waist.


    Her hair was tied up too, and the loose braids were on the shoulders.


    Evan darkened his face, "You need to dress up when you are going to see that old woman?"


    "Old woman? How did you know she is an old woman?" Avery looked at him in a funny way, "She''s Mr. Black''s sister. I have to show my respect."


    "You don''t need to respect her."


    Avery has already figured out his words and reached for him, "It''s mainly to please you."


    Sure enough, the man held her hand more tightly.


    Two horses were brought by the guards, and the woods were near the presidential palace. It was not convenient to drive through the woods, so they could only ride horses.


    Evan helped her on the horse. When he was about to ride on the same horse, Avery ran out.


    On the back of the horse, she said, "You ride your own."


    Evan immediately stepped on another horse and went after her.


    Soon Avery arrived at the woods, where there were unknown wild grasses and flowers on both sides of the path.


    Deep in the shade of the dense trees, some birds chirped, echoing the clatter of a horseshoe.


    This intricate path was the easiest to get lost. Avery was not familiar with the road conditions.


    Looking back, she found they didn''t catch up.


    She stopped the horse, which was very obedient to drop its head to eat the roadside grass.


    She looked around, and there were no obvious signs except the trees. There were many cross junctions.


    She felt she was lost.


    When Avery took the horse and went back, she heard the looming cry for help.


    She straddled the horse, chased the crying. As the horse ran forward, she heard it more clear.


    She stopped and looked closely at a man who was floating on a river and waving his arms.


    Avery guessed it was a woman who wore bright yellow clothes.


    Avery asked the horse to run fast so that she can save the woman.

 Chapter 738 - 738: I Didn’t Save You

    Suddenly, a horse rushed out from Avery''s right side. She and her horse were terrified. The horse raised its foreleg and shouted toward the sky.


    Avery became angry. When she wanted to scold that man who terrified her, she found it was Evan Howel who rode a horse coming here. Although she was upset, she was glad to see Evan and asked, "Why are you here, and you didn''t tell me?"


    Avery focused on that woman so that she didn''t pay attention to anyone else.


    She pointed to the river and shouted before Evan was going to say something. "Come on. Quickly! Save her."


    "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know her, but she was drowning."


    Evan knew it was a woman, so he frowned and answered, "When bodyguards come here, they will save her."


    "Where are bodyguards?" Avery looked around, finding there were no bodyguards.


    "I asked them to look for you in four groups."


    "When they came here, I am afraid that she drowned and died." Then Avery reached out and dragged Evan off the horse and said, "Come on!"


    But Evan stood still. Therefore, Avery walked a few steps forward and said, "If you wouldn''t like to go, I will save her by myself."


    "Stop! How dare you!" Evan shouted in a relatively low voice. He took off his jacket coat and said, "What a hassle."


    He quickly walked over the river and jumped into it.


    Looking at the river in the distance, Avery saw the woman, and Evan struggled to float and swam forward.


    Evan''s pants were wet, tightly covering his legs, which made him uncomfortable. When the woman held him tightly, Evan became more annoyed and ordered coldly, "Lose your hands."


    The woman ignored him and grabbed him tightly.


    She had a strong desire to seek help. Since she was afraid that Evan would leave her alone, she had to hold him tight.


    But it was indeed a kind of torture for Evan.


    "Damn it! Lose your hands," Evan was so angry that he even wanted to put the woman''s head into the river. But he didn''t do it. On the contrary, he supported the victim and trod water.


    Finally, Evan towed the victim to shore. He was wet all over. Avery handed his jacket coat to him for wiping water because there was no bath towel.


    Avery walked over and squatted, checking for the woman''s breath.


    The woman was pale and lost consciousness. Avery crossed her hands, pressed her chest, and pinched her nose, starting CPR.


    "What are you doing?" Evan walked over and pulled Avery away. "Does she want to start CPR?" thought Evan.


    "She must be dead if I don''t perform CPR," Now, the most crucial thing for Avery was to save the victim.


    Evan was holding Avery''s arms tightly. She lowered her head, looking at her arms and thinking, "Why are his palm so hot? Does he have a cold?"


    But Avery can''t wait to save the woman, so she pulled Evan''s arms out and squatted down.


    She pressed the victim''s chest hard and pinched her nose. When she was going to kiss her, the woman moved and then started to cough violently.


    After coughing a few times, water came out from the woman''s mouth.


    Avery supported her to sit upright and patted her back.


    "How are you? Do you feel better?"


    The woman felt better. Her face gradually turned puffy and red. She was touching her chest gently up and down and shaking her head, while she was coughing.


    Avery kept patting the woman''s back. After a while, the woman stopped coughing and reached out to Avery. Her palm spread upwards.


    Avery couldn''t understand why the woman spread her palm, so she asked, "What''s your meaning?"


    "Paper tissue."


    Avery was still confused.


    "Give me paper tissue to wipe the water off," the woman added.


    "I don''t have it."


    "No?" It was unbelievable for the woman to trust that Avery didn''t have paper tissue. She raised her eyelids and looked at Avery, "Where am I? Why is there no paper tissue?"


    Avery was not going to say anything and thought to herself, "Is her mind getting confused? Do you think she is at home?"


    "You drowned, and he saved you," Avery glanced over Evan, who turned his back to Avery and the victim. Even if he heard what Avery said, he didn''t turn around still.


    "Did he save me? That is to say, did he¡­" The woman put one hand on her chest.


    The woman''s expression made Avery laugh a lot. She answered, "He only brought you on the shore."


    "Well," the woman breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you. I own you a great debt."


    "How lovely the woman is! It is very dramatic," thought Avery.


    "Everything is done?" Evan asked impatiently. He turned around because the woman was wet all over, lying on the floor, her clothes were sticking to her body so that her n.a.k.e.d body might be seen clearly.


    "Done," Avery answered and asked Evan to turn around.


    Evan turned around and looked at Avery, answering, "Shall we go back?"


    "But we don''t find Mr. Black''s sister still," Avery kept their task in mind.


    "Don''t you know she is Mr. Black''s sister?" Evan asked because he felt uncomfortable when the woman saw her passionately.


    "How do you know that, my savior?" Maeve Black blinked and gazed down at Evan. Standing behind the sunlight, Evan just looked like God in her eyes.


    Evan didn''t answer Maeve but said to Avery, "Let her ride a horse alone. You ride a horse with me."


    "I don''t agree with you. I haven''t healed yet. My savior, I think you should take care of me," Maeve said as if she were shy.


    Hearing what Maeve said, Avery was astonished. She thought Maeve was a bold and dissipated woman.


    Evan was unhappy and pulled Avery away from Maeve. He thought Maeve was a crazy woman.


    At the same time, Evan heard quick and urgent steps from horses.


    He looked around. The noises were from Mr. Black, who was coming with a group of people.


    Mr. Black went down from the horse''s back and asked, "My sister, are you okay?"


    "Mr. Black, do you think I am okay? Ever since Yuki and I got lost and couldn''t find each other. I almost drowned and died. Oh, I just like a beautiful flower which faded fast. God probably envies how beautiful I am. He deliberately let me fall into the river. How can I say? God is too proud."


    "You are right! God is too proud," Mr. Black gave a hint to Evan and then looked at Avery, asking his sister, "Did they save you?"


    "Yes, he is my savior. You should thank him. Oh. Please ask whether he is a single man. How old is he? His height and weight? Fine. It doesn''t matter. I don''t care."


    "What do you want?" Mr. Black asked helplessly.


    "Since he saved me, I should marry him."


    Evan looked sullen and said coldly, "I didn''t save you."


    "Sister, He and the Princess are our guests."


    "The Princess?" Maeve turned to look at Avery.

 Chapter 739 - 739: It Was Improper To Be Intimate

    "Are you the Princess?" Maeve asked exaggeratedly, "Are you the Princess who promised to marry Mr. Black, but finally married Mr. Meyer? Are you that Wonder Princess?"


    "Wonder Princess? The woman likes to give others nicknames," thought Avery.


    Avery was unhappy. She didn''t like this kind of nickname. She had a strong feeling that the woman was unfriendly to her.


    "Good luck is always with a woman who likes to smile," Maeve looked at Avery up and down. She thought Avery was very arrogant.


    Since no one continued the conversation, Maeve started a new topic and said to Mr. Black, "You should send someone to look for Yuki. I guess she lost her way to find me."


    Avery and Evan exchanged a glance. They had already known the truth that Yuki must be involved.


    Avery knew Yuki. Even if she got no evidence to prove that Mr. Black was the fake one, she must frame Mr. Black for pretending to be Mr. Black to make people angry.


    When Avery figured out the whole thing, she realized that she didn''t have to request Evan to wear the human skin mask of Mr. Lautner.


    "Why does Yuki keep bothering me? Does she think I am timid?"


    "Mr. President. Miss Black," A bodyguard of Mr. Black reported, "Miss Yuki had come back to the Presidential Palace."


    "So, why are we waiting? Com back, quickly," Maeve said while she walked to Evan, "My savior, I can''t ride."


    "Do you know I teach you?" Evan said coldly without any particular expression.


    Maeve immediately nodded, "Well. Well."


    Avery glanced sideways at Maeve and said to herself, "Is Evan serious? Doesn''t he know Maeve deliberately got close to him? If he dares to teach Maeve how to ride, I must let him keep kneel until his legs are broken."


    Evan ignored Avery and asked Maeve to sit on the back of the horse. Suddenly, he got a knife and happened to stab the horse''s ass.


    Soon, the horse ran away crazily. Maeve felt a few jolts and fell from the back of the horse.


    "Why do you teach her how to ride a horse? Aren''t you afraid that Maeve claims that Mr. Black is the fake one and rebellion comes."


    Evan was silent, looking at the bodyguards. They had chased Maeve though they had not gotten the order from Mr. Black.


    Avery followed Evan, looking at Maeve and finally understood why Evan promised to teach Maeve how to ride a horse and then stabbed the horse''s hip.


    What Evan did was actually for testing the leader and bodyguards'' reaction.


    It turned out that Maeve and all the bodyguards started to doubt whether Mr. Black was a real one.


    But no one can prove it. Now, Maeve and the bodyguards neither trusted Mr. Black nor Yuki.


    That is to say, Avery and Evan understood. It was just a test.


    Even if it was true, Avery felt uncomfortable and dangerous. She took a deep breath and asked, "What should we do next?"


    "Just play it out, see what happens. We shouldn''t take action first," Evan answered. He knew he couldn''t defend a country.


    "What if she tells everybody that Mr. Black is the fake one?"


    "She won''t do that," Evan said decisively, "She is a smart woman. If she wants to reveal it, she must expose it as soon as possible. It is late now."


    Avery held a rein tight. She was terrified that Maeve would bring the army and fight against Evan.


    Avery fully expected that the little Princess would be healed after therapy round 2 on the condition that white worms can be survived.


    Evan and Avery rode on the same horse and dragged another horse. He knew Avery was terrified, so he held her tight with both hands.


    "Are you frightened?" Evan asked.


    Avery shook her head and answered, "I care nothing but the little Princess."


    "I can protect you," Evan comforted her. In his opinion, a man should protect his wife and daughter. If someone hurts, it must be the man''s fault.


    "Well," Avery nodded and turned around, saying, "I think Maeve likes you."


    "Do you mind it?" Evan didn''t answer but ask.


    "Since my husband is so handsome, it is no wonder a woman likes you, which proves that you are attractive."


    "How sweaty you are! It seems like your lips are sweet," Evan blew the breath in Avery''s body, "I want to have a try."


    Avery pinched Evan''s hands and thought, "Why is he still interested in that. We are dangerous now. I am so anxious."


    "Let me have a try?"


    "You know we shouldn''t do something improper," Avery said to Evan. Everyone knew that Avery was going to marry Meyer. If she got close to Mr. Lautner, Maeve must doubt why Meyer disappeared.


    Probably, Maeve already knew there was something wrong. Thus, once Maeve started to investigate, she must find the aim of Mr. Black.


    Avery was curious and thought to herself, "Mr. Black has a twin brother, but why does Maeve know nothing about it?"


    Avery then asked Evan the question.


    Evan answered, "Mr. Black''s mother had a tough time when she birthed the twins. A doctor asked her to make a choice between two babies because it was believed that only one child could be saved. She chose Mr. Black. However, when we were going to throw another baby, we found he was still alive.


    When we tried to find a substitute for Mr. Black, we finally knew the truth that they were twins. Therefore, Mr. Black and Maeve didn''t know the baby. All in all, it was a complicated thing. Mr. Black''s twin brother hates his mother. He wants to get everything back."


    Hearing that, Avery was shaky and sweaty. She can''t believe it.


    "That is to say¡­ Mr. Black''s twin brother will¡­" Avery asked unconsciously.


    Evan gave a bite on her chin and said, "Don''t worry about that. We should trust him. Moreover, I have a plan B."


    Avery still felt anxious, but she felt better when Evan comforted her.


    She expects that everything will be fine now.


    She turned back, looking at the Presidential Palace and pulled the rein hard to stop the horse. Soon, Avery sat on another horse quickly. She knew it was improper to be intimate.

 Chapter 740 - 740: What A Narcissistic Woman

    Avery followed Evan into the Presidential Palace from a side door. When they passed by a big lawn, they saw a few horses standing there while some people were talking.


    Soon, Avery found Yuki was also standing there, several meters away from her. Yuki looked so joyful and arrogant.


    Avery still remembered what Yuki did. Yuki once deceived her into wearing the wedding dress, which belongs to a dead woman. Besides, she found five men to r.a.p.e her. Avery got angry. She can''t believe Yuki still felt okay and talked in the Presidential Palace as if nothing happened.


    When Yuki and Maeve talked, she saw Avery and greeted her, "As an old saying goes, a merry heart makes a cheerful countenance. It is no wonder that the Princess looks great after getting married."


    Yuki was just like a sweet girl who wore a scarf and a gold silk robe embedded with off-white flower paintings. Her whole body was almost covered, except for her meaningful eyes.


    "Isn''t it a good thing that I look pretty? Miss Yuki, the veil makes you look great, your face is as yellow as the shit."


    "As the Princess, I suggest you not to say such an impolite word," Yuki barked. Avery felt that though her face was covered by a veil.


    "It is normal that everyone needs to take a crap every day. Why do you think it is an obscure word? Oh. I got it. When you are evil, what you said will be evil. Similarly, if you¡­"


    Avery deliberately said it slowly and obscurely. People got what she wanted to say though she didn''t finish her word. She did express that Yuki got crap in her mind.


    Most people in the Presidential Palace knew there were some conflicts between Avery and Yuki, so they were glad to say they started to quarrel.


    When Evan took the reign of Avery''s horse to a bodyguard, Evan whispered to Avery, "Do you want to kill her?"


    Evan had sent someone to catch Yuki. He always wanted to kill Yuki because she once attempted to ask some people to r.a.p.e Avery.


    "How dare the woman!" thought Evan.


    Avery shook her head and said, "No, it is not modest."


    For saving the little Princess, Avery would like to bear everything.


    Moreover, Avery thought death was not the harshest punishment for Yuki.


    Evan gave Avery a warm and sweet glance. He understood Avery.


    "My savior," Maeve brought a big towel and said, "For saving me, you got saturated. I want to¡­"


    Maeve wanted to say she wanted to help him dry his body, but Evan immediately got the towel and put it on his arms.


    Maeve was happy that Evan got the towel that she brought.


    "He is the most handsome man that I had never seen before," thought Maeve.


    Yuki came over and got close to Avery, asking, "Where is the doctor Meyer? I have not seen him."


    "Miss Yuki, why do you care about my lover?"


    "Since I have not seen him, I just want to make sure he is all right," Yuki said and then turned to Maeve, "Sister Maeve, it is so pitying that you had not seen doctor Meyer before. Doctor Meyer is not skillful and professional but also a kind man."


    "Is it true?" Maeve sighed and said, "It is so pitying that Meyer already loves someone. So, let us seize our opportunity. What do you think, my savior?"


    Maeve usually gave Evan the vibe. When Avery saw that, she frowned but soon calm down.


    At this time, as soon as Avery raised her head, she found Yuki was staring at her meaningfully and carefully as if she was trying to recall something.


    Soon, Robert followed and whispered to Evan, "Mr. Howel, when we sent them to another place, Maeve''s bodyguards followed. So¡­"


    Maeve kept her eyes on everyone in the Presidential Palace. Whoever did something wrong, Maeve must know that because she aimed to investigate Mr. Black''s identity.


    Evan was silent for a while and then said, "Prepare some fireworks before night and tell Maeve I invite her to come here."


    Robert was confused. He didn''t understand why Evan needed fireworks and why he wanted to invite Maeve.


    However, Robert didn''t dare to ask questions. He had to follow orders.


    Maeve also asked a maid to help her change a dress. Although she didn''t live in the Presidential Palace, she knew there very well, and all maids and bodyguards respected her.


    Since the makeup artist knew Maeve always wanted to be perfect and would make herself perfect even if she were at home, the makeup artist spent almost three hours and finally finished.


    When the manicurist just got Maeve''s nails done, Maeve raised her hands and blew it with satisfaction.


    At the same time, a maid walked into the room, saying, "Miss. Maeve, Mr. Lautner wants to invite you to have dinner at 7 p.m. in the Presidential Palace''s backyard."


    Maeve suddenly stood up so that eyeliner left a black stroke on her face. Maeve put her hand on her heart and said to herself, "As I wish, he must love me."


    And then Maeve looked at a mirror and said to herself, "Alas, sometimes, a beautiful face brings troubles. For example, you know many people love me."


    The makeup artist can''t help but laugh and said yes. "What a narcissistic woman Maeve is! I''m afraid that she will ask the mirror, who is the most beautiful woman in the world. If there is a magic mirror, I guess the mirror must say the most beautiful woman in this world is the Princess," thought the makeup artist.


    "Why do you laugh? Don''t you notice that there is a black stroke on my face? Are you jealous of me? You are not as beautiful as I am. You don''t deserve it."


    The makeup artist immediately took the cotton pad and repaired her makeup.


    When the maid was going to leave, Maeve raised her head and stopped her, "Does the President like the cakes and pastries that I gave him?"


    "He likes them. I know he ate a lot."


    "What did he eat?" Maeve prepared some cakes and pastries that Mr. Black liked and disliked because she wanted to make sure he was Mr. Black. She believed that taste couldn''t be changed frequently. People always choose what he or she likes.


    "The President ate many durian cakes," the maid answered.


    "Did he drink coffee?"


    "No, he didn''t."


    Suddenly, Maeve raised her eyebrows but still stayed calm. And then she said, "Mr. Lautner invites me to¡­"

 Chapter 741 - 741: Did His Memory Refresh?

    Maeve was going to do something but stopped and waved her hands, asking the maid to go out.


    One hour later, when Avery just got the little Princess to sleep, Avery took a shower and changed her clothes. After drying her hair, she took out the phone and sent a message to Evan.


    Now, it was a crucial moment, so Avery and Evan tried to control themselves. They just communicated through eye contact and never hugged each other or held hands with each other, not to mention live in the same room.


    They only sent emotional messages to each other.


    When Avery unlocked her phone and opened the message, she frowned and called back.


    "Jamie, what''s the matter with Jessica Clifford?"


    Because James took Jessica away, Jamie had nothing to do. Now he was in the bar, drinking alcohol alone. It was too noisy in the bar. When he saw there was a calling from Avery, he stumbled out of the bar and picked up the phone.


    "James took Miss Clifford away," Jamie said as he recalled how miserable the expression that Jessica wore as if his heart was prickling unpleasantly.


    "James Moore?" Avery said. It just happened earlier than she expected. She became more anxious and added, "Where is she?"


    "Dream House."


    Avery knew where the Dream House was. It was a wonderful villa near the forest, the furthest suburb from B Country. Although it had an elegant name, it was a dangerous place with the highest safety level and monitored by infrared monitoring. No one can escape from there.


    "Why did James take Jessica away? Did his memory refresh?" thought Avery.


    "Shall we take some people to get Miss Clifford back?" Jamie asked.


    "Don''t do that. Forget about it now," Avery said. She knew no one can help Jessica now except herself. Therefore, the best way to solve this problem was to let it be.


    Jamie was unhappy, but he was helpless too. He knew he couldn''t save Jessica without help from Avery.


    Avery hung up the phone. Then, a maid took a glass of honey water and told her that Yuki was in the living room.


    Avery took the cup and took a sip. "Let her wait for me," Avery said.


    When the maid went out, Avery walked to the sofa and sit with a glass of honey water. She casually picked up a book, put it on her knee, and read it carefully.


    Two hours later, Avery finished reading. She closed the book and walked out peacefully.


    Page turn sound was noisy. Avery turned her face toward the sound. It was Yuki who was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Looking at Yuki in the distance, it seemed that her whole body was sunk on the sofa.


    When Yuki heard the sound of footsteps, she raised her eyes, turning her face to the sound. As soon as she saw Avery, she shut the book with a snap and threw it on the coffee table. When she was going to say something, Avery stopped her:


    "Miss Yuki, I''m sorry that I have kept you waiting."


    "You are the Princess. It doesn''t matter. I just waited for you for two hours."


    Avery knew Yuki was angry, but she didn''t care about it. She meant to let her wait.


    Thus, Avery lazily walked to the sofa and sit, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s time for enjoying fireworks. Would you like to watch?"


    Avery narrowed her eyes slightly. "I can''t believe Yuki is glad to enjoy fireworks," thought Avery.


    "Miss Yuki, you might as well tell me what you meant to say. Enjoying fireworks is not a good excuse," Avery said.


    Avery was afraid that it would be a trap. Probably, she would miss or even be r.a.p.ed when she went to watch fireworks. She didn''t believe Yuki, who always wanted to hurt her.


    "I just heard that there is a fireworks display tonight in the Presidential Palace. I''m here to remind you because I am afraid that you will miss a wonderful moment."


    Soon, the loud bangs and cracking noise sounded outside the window.


    The fireworks launched into the sky to make beautiful displays to make the whole sky brighter.


    All the maids exclaimed and ran out, "Look! What a beautiful firework!"


    "Wow! I haven''t seen such beautiful fireworks."


    "What day is it today? Why is there a firework display?"


    "What date?" thought Avery. Suddenly, she realized that it was the date when she and Evan were together.


    "Does he launch it?" thought Avery.


    Yuki seemed to find that Avery knew something. She smiled secretly, turned around, and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window to work fireworks. Suddenly, she found there was a telescope in the corner.


    Through the telescope, Yuki saw the gorgeous fireworks in the sky and a romantic candlelight dinner.


    Yuki raised the corner of her mouth and said reluctantly, "I gotta leave. See you later."


    When Yuki left, Avery walked to the window and picked up the telescope.


    Since Yuki had been used before, Avery saw what Yuki had seen before.


    There were many lights in the lake as if there were numerous little stars.


    By the lake, there was a European-style bow gazebo where flowers hung on and spread its fragrance.


    Maeve was excited. She couldn''t believe that Mr. Lautner would invite her to have dinner.


    Moreover, Evan particularly let''s all the maid and Rober go out and keeps only one bodyguard standing away from the gazebo.


    It was a kind of romantic atmosphere.


    Maeve knew what Evan did meant something unusual. A man invited a woman to have dinner. It was a kind of romantic behavior.


    Maeve smiled. Her waist heaved unconsciously. Since she wore a shirt with button-down collars, her b.r.e.a.s.t sometimes showed and shook. When she picked up the utensils and raised her index finger, she glanced at Evan.


    Maeve tried everything to make Evan happy, but Evan was still cold to her.


    "Mr. Lautner, do you think what I said is boring? It is a pity to say that I attract men for my beautiful face because they ignore my funny and smart brain."


    "I love quiet woman."


    Maeve stopped abruptly. She kept smiling and said, "I am usually quiet, but I am happy today."


    Evan raised his hands, glancing at his watch. He just pretended to pay attention to Maeve.


    However, Evan didn''t know Avery was looking at them.


    "How romantic he is!" thought Avery.


    Avery was unhappy and curled her lips. She would have intended to send a message to Evan, but now Evan was going on a date with Maeve.


    "It is no wonder that Yuki asked me to come here to watch fireworks. She just wants me to see the date," thought Avery.


    Avery stopped observing Evan and Maeve. She was a little bit unhappy, but she still calmed down. She trusted it is reasonable for Evan to do so.


    However, it is, of course, that Avery felt unhappy when she saw Evan had dinner with other women.


    The fireworks launched into the sky and made colorful displays shining on Avery''s face, which made her eyes more clear.


    Avery looked down for a second and then went downstairs.


    Robert happened to walk into the room from the door and stopped Avery, "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel, asked me¡­ Mrs. Howel. Mr. Howel, where do you go?"

 Chapter 742 - 742: Do You Want To Keep The Secret?

    Robert followed, seeing that Avery had walked by the lake where there was a firework display.


    "The princess," the bodyguard reminded Avery when he saw her, "It is dangerous. I think you should stay away from here."


    "Mrs. Howel," Robert can''t take a breath and follow. He would have thought Mr. Howel went somewhere, but he was astonished to find Avery enjoyed fireworks.


    Evan asked Robert to accompany Avery because he was afraid that Avery would be angry and broke his plan.


    Now, Robert was relieved. Mrs. Howel asked a bodyguard for a stick firework. She fired it and then drew a ball in the air.


    The stick firework was just like a blooming dandelion. The colorful light showed in Avery''s face when she played it. She was very joyful and smiled a lot. Robert guessed that Evan must be happy when he saw it.


    Robert was standing beside without saying a word because he was afraid to destroy the wonderful moment.


    At the same time, Yuki was excited to get a piece of news that Avery was standing beside the lake.


    She deliberately let Avery knew Evan had candlelight dinner by the lake. She knew Mr. Lautner once married Avery, so she trusted that Avery must be angry when she saw the scene.


    When Yuki got the news that Avery walked to the lake, she guessed Avery must be angry and managed to break the candlelight dinner.


    "I can''t believe that a woman can be so impulsive. If Avery makes Maeve angry, I must urge Maeve to catch her," While Yuki was thinking about that, she was walking to the lake to witness how helpless and impulsive Avery was.


    However, Yuki was astonished to see that Avery was playing stick firework.


    "What does she do? She doesn''t care about it? No! I can''t believe it. She is just trying to control," Yuki widened her eyes. She couldn''t believe Avery was so happy.


    While Yuki was thinking about it, Robert shouted, "Miss Yuki."


    Yuki turned away and kept calm. She walked to Avery and said, "I can''t believe Mr. Lautner is such a passionate and romantic man. He made the candlelight dinner and firework display. How romantic he is!"


    Since Avery had been playing with stick fireworks, she didn''t find Yuki walking to her. When she heard what Yuki said, she became upset and ignored her.


    "Does she ignore me?" thought Yuki.


    Yuki smiled and said, "Maeve is a beautiful and ingenious woman. It is no wonder that Mr. Lautner loves her at the very beginning. But do you know why she like Me. Lautner?"


    The stick firework finished. Avery was unhappy to put it away and walked to get another stick of fireworks.


    Yuki also followed as if an annoyed fly. She said to Avery, "Don''t you want to know it?"


    Avery smiled coldly, "Do you want to keep the secret?"


    "If you beg me, I can tell you," Yuki said. She knew Avery wanted to know it, "Uh-huh, what a bad woman! She had been married to Mr. Meyers, but now she wants to be with Mr. Lautner."


    Avery almost laughed out. Yuki was just like a fly. Once you touched it, it kept accompanying you, and you could never get rid of it.


    "What do you want?" Avery asked. She glanced at Yuki again, and she had to admit that Yuki really looked like the fly.


    "You should spin. If you can last thirty hours, I can tell you."


    Avery stared at the stick fireworks in her hands and thought, "She still remembered what had happened before. She just wants to get back at me now."


    Avery''s eyelashes flickered slightly. She tilted her eyes and smiled at Yuki, "Well. I will spin until I finish playing the stick fireworks."


    Yuki found there were a few boxes of fireworks and thought, "There are so many fireworks. How long can she finish? What should I do if she suddenly changes her mind when she finishes?"


    Thus, Yuki pointed to bodyguards and ordered, "You play with the Princess together."


    But no bodyguards followed Yuki''s orders. They only followed Evan''s orders.


    Avery also ignored her. She picked up a long stick firework and lit it with a lighter.


    Soon, the firework launched in the sky with a noisy sound.


    Yuki got angry. She bent down and opened a few boxes of fireworks.


    She took them out and put them on the ground one by one. And then she coldly said to bodyguards, "Give me a lighter."


    The bodyguards didn''t move, and one of them stopped her seriously, "Miss. Yuki, you can''t touch these fireworks."


    "Why?"


    "Mr. Lautner ordered that only the Princess can play it."


    "Her? Why?" Yuki asked angrily. "Why does that woman play it, but I can''t?" thought Yuki.


    Avery smiled in a low voice. She glanced at a bunch of fireworks near her feet, turned her waist, and pointed to fireworks near Yuki''s feet with her stick firework.


    Soon, the fireworks worked and sounded loud.


    Yuki was terrified and jumped away. However, there were fireworks near her feet here and there. Soon, her pants burned.


    "Come! Come. Bring me water," Yuki shouted at bodyguards, but Robert glanced at them and stopped them because Robert knew Avery was glad to do so.


    "You! You mean to¡­" Yuki was annoyed. She was trying to get rid of the fireworks and said to Avery anxiously, "You¡­ Hurry up. Please let them bring water to save me."


    "Oh, I''m sorry that I can''t hold the stick firework tight and happened to lighten the fireworks near your feet," Avery said. And then she pretended to be anxious and said, "But there is no container for saving water. What should we do?"


    "Ah¡ª" Yuki shouted. Some of the fireworks were as powerful as a mini bomb. Many small holes appeared on Yuki''s pants. Her legs were also black.


    "Since we can''t find a container, I suggest¡­" Avery then said to the bodyguards, "Quickly! Throw her into the water."


    "Ah¡ª No! I can''t swim! Ah¡ª It hurts me. If you dare to throw me into the water, I can''t forgive you," Yuki shouted miserably while the sound of fireworks continued.


    The bodyguards were also afraid to get close to Yuki, but Robert shouted to them, "Quickly! Save Miss. Yuki! If you dare to disobey the order, I must send him into the firecracker warehouse."


    The bodyguards were terrified and came to pull Yuki out. Finally, they threw her into the water.

 Chapter 743 - 743: Evan Loved Avery Very Much

    The lake billows fell and rose. Maeve and Evan turned to look at it.


    Maeve pressed the corner of her mouth with a napkin and thought:


    "The man doesn''t even focus on the dinner. Billows totally attract him."


    Suddenly, Evan''s phone screen was on. He lowered his head and looked at the screen. It was No. 1 from Robert.


    No.1 meant that Robert had taken the man to another place successfully. Then Evan stood up and walked to the lake quickly without giving a glance at Maeve.


    Maeve stopped for a while and quickly stood up.


    "Mr. Lautner¡­" Maeve shouted for a few seconds and then followed.


    Evan was far away from Avery, so he didn''t know what happened.


    When Evan arrived and saw burned fireworks here and there, he was worried all of sudden and asked, "What happened? Why are there a lot of messy things here?"


    Robert heard Evan''s voice and responded quickly, "Miss. Yuki fell into the lake."


    Evan took a sigh of relief and turned to Avery. Looking at Avery, Evan tried to stop smiling because he knew she must do something terrible.


    "Did you get hurt?"


    Robert knew Evan was worried about Avery, so he shook his head and said slowly, "No. But¡­"


    Robert wanted to tell Evan that he didn''t tell Mrs. Howel what Evan''s real aim. Evan wanted to take Maeve and her bodyguards to the lake and then took Mr. Meyers and Mr. Black away.


    Besides, fireworks were for concealing the gun sound.


    Evan had intended to explain it to Avery, but Maeve kept her eyes on him, and he failed to do it. Robert didn''t know whether Avery was angry or happy now.


    Robert knew that Avery was angry at Mr. Howel sometimes, but she wouldn''t do something improper to someone she loves.


    Finally, Robert said to Evan, "Miss Yuki got hurt. She is in bad condition,"


    Yuki struggled to swim. Since the lake was a little deep, her head floated up and down.


    "Mr. Howel, shall we help Miss. Yuki?"


    "What do you think?"


    Robert was silent. He knew he shouldn''t save Yuki even if Yuki were dead before them. He knew from the beginning that his boss had doted his wife. Evan loved Avery very much. If Avery feels unhappy, Evan can''t be happy too.


    Maeve stopped. She was astonished and kept saying, "Oh my god." She patted her chest and shouted, "Come! Come here. How cold you are! Why not rescue Yuki?"


    Soon, some of Maeve''s bodyguards came and fell into the lake.


    Avery felt it was boring and turned around.


    "The Princess," Maeve suddenly stopped Avery and asked, "I am very curious about why Charles goes to B Country alone. As you know, you are the Princess of B Country, but why don''t you go B Country with him?"


    "Maeve, do you know I have a daughter? My daughter needs white worms for healing her illness."


    Maeve made a smile and said, "The Princess, the white worms are the first-class national protected insects. You should use it."


    "Pardon? Can you explain it in detail?"


    "I want to limit the number of white worms that you can use. Mr. Lautner, what''s your opinion?"


    Avery made a fist. She knew the power of Maeve''s words


    The citizens in Ancient Country respect and love her very much. She was the sister of the President, Mr. Black. Her order was as powerful as Mr. Black''s mother.


    As long as Maeve was there, Mr. President was just a powerless man. However, Avery didn''t know why Maeve asked Evan such a question.


    "Why does Maeve love Evan? Oh no, she regards him as Mr. Lautner. Is there another particular reason? Alas! So many people loved him when he turned into Mr. Lautner. How can I solve this problem?" thought Avery.


    While Avery was thinking, she happened to make eye contact with Evan. All of a sudden, her expression changed, and her heart stopped.


    "He shouldn''t stare at me in this way. Maeve will find something unusual," thought Avery. At the same time, she stared at Evan, warning him to behave well.


    Evan then said peacefully, "Miss. Black, white worms and human life, do you think which one is more important?"


    "I don''t know. I suggest you watch a movie made by our country about white worms. I guess we can find an answer from it. Would you like to see it?" Maeve said directly.


    Avery made a bitter smile. Soon, Evan answered, "I am not interested in it."


    Maeve sighed in pity and turned to Avery, "Probably, the Princess, you can watch the movie."


    Avery was surprised but immediately nodded because she wanted to know it.


    "Miss. Black, I gotta go," Avery didn''t want to stay longer when she saw Yuki was still alive.


    Avery didn''t mean to kiss Yuki, but she really wanted to teach a lesson for her.


    Soon, Avery gave a cold glance over Evan and walked to the east of the Presidential Palace.


    The moon was beautiful tonight. It lightened Avery''s beautiful sleeves.


    After walking several meters away, Avery''s phone vibrated, and it was a message from Evan, "It is for you."


    Avery raised her head, watching the beautiful fireworks, which were made a shape of a colorful heart.


    Avery immediately shot it and sent the picture to Evan.


    Looking at the picture, Evan was touched and looked at Robert coldly.


    Robert thought there was something wrong, so he said in a low voice, "Mr. Lautner, I should get out now. I hope you have a good night."


    Robert was a smart guy. He always performed well and kept himself safe.


    As soon as Robert got out, he immediately chased Avery. But when Avery saw him, she also gave him a cold glance.


    Robert said, "Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel transferred Mr. Meyers and Mr. Black away secretly, so that''s why he is here with Maeve."


    Avery snorted, "What are they doing here?"


    Robert bit his lips, "They are having dinner."


    Avery nodded after listening to his words, "What do you think I should do?"

 Chapter 744 - 744: Previous Lover

    Robert was confused, and he didn''t know what that meant. If Mrs. Howel didn''t get the answer she wanted, he felt like he would be punished at any time, so he said in a low voice, "Mr. Howel asked me to explain to you, but I''m late."


    "Oh!"


    The word contained a variety of complex meanings. Robert bowed his head lower as if he were a slave.


    The atmosphere froze for a few seconds.


    Then Avery asked, "Do you think it''s a good thing that a man doesn''t have a good memory."


    It seems that Mrs. Howel has been upset with Mr. Howel recently.


    "Tell him to come to me when he has a good memory." Avery turned around, indifferently.


    She was not a woman who loved to do silly things for attention. Though Evan did not come in time to save her, she could understand him.


    This time, she could also understand that what Evan did was for her.


    But what she cared more about perhaps was the trust than the result. She did not want Evan to keep everything to himself. She did not just want his protection. She could help him.


    In her mind, the perfect companion could help each other to move forward side by side.


    She thought she would give Evan the surprise that belonged to him when he knew her idea.


    The wind on the lake blew her chestnut hair. She turned proud and cool again, which dulled the scenery.


    Robert was still in place as if he understood something. Was Mrs. Howel really angry this time?


    Robert looked anxiously at Mr. Howel, who stared at Mrs. Howel''s view of her back. The mobile phone screen in Evan''s hand was still bright, and he seemed to hear nothing from Maeve.


    Robert seemed to understand a man''s strong desire to protect a woman, but he did not understand why Mrs. Howel was angry.


    The matter of affection was so complicated.


    Yuki was rescued and was carried back to her room. As the host, Maeve asked a servant to call the doctor and told another servant to help Yuki take a bath.


    Robert walked to the front of Evan and didn''t dare to speak.


    "What did Avery say?"


    "She said you could come to her when you had a good memory."


    Evan, "..."


    Evan rubbed the temple and looked down at the mobile phone screen again. Avery sent a photo to him, in which Maeve and him were standing together.


    He wanted to send her a text message, but soon he found that she had put him on the blacklist.


    Has Avery got angry easily recently?


    Robert peeked at Mr. Howel''s mobile phone screen. As Evan raised his head, he quickly lowered his head.


    The surprise was that Mr. Howel didn''t say anything about Mrs. Howel. Evan said, "Go and investigate Maeve, including the people around her, and her personal information, family, learning experience, and physical condition."


    Robert carefully wrote it down. Maeve was so weird that she rapidly fell in love with Mr. Howel, which was difficult to understand. The more she paid attention to Mr. Howel, the less convenient for Mr. Howel to conduct his plan.


    Evan played with the mobile phone, thinking for a moment, and said, "I want to watch the surveillance video about Charles."


    Robert immediately took out the Ipad and switched to the surveillance video. On the screen, Charles was drugged, and the old women and men ordered by Mr. Howel were brought in.


    In the small and humble bas.e.m.e.nt, Charles was dragged in and casually thrown on the ground.


    Soon after, several women in their 40s and 50s and several men in their 20s rushed in and began to lay their hands on Charles to take off his clothes.


    Charles wanted to get away from their hands, but it was useless for him to resist.


    It''s incredible that Charles still could resist after he had been drugged.


    The scene was in a mess. After watching the video for two minutes, Evan had no interest in appreciating it. When he was about to turn off, Charles on the screen suddenly pushed the people away, ran into the bathroom, and locked the door.


    "When our men wanted to transfer him, he was still in the sink in the bathroom," Robert explained.


    Evan frowned. This man''s endurance was beyond his imagination.


    Evan threw the Ipad to Robert and walked forward.


    ***


    "Yuki is awake." A servant gave a shout, which drew Maeve''s attention.


    Even in this case, Maeve did not forget to keep the elegant posture, and she looked at Yuki, who was in bed, "You wake up?"


    "Maeve, where am I?"


    "You are in your own room. Do you feel better?"


    "No." Yuki shook her head with tears.


    "I''ll have the doctor come over and check for you."


    "Avery didn''t throw me into the river to save me. She did it on purpose. She lit the fireworks on purpose, and she tried to blow me up. Maeve, you must help me."


    "She did all this?"


    "It''s she who did all this. I also heard that she locked up Mr. Meyers in order to be with her previous lover. In order to save her daughter, she arrested the real president and found a man to disguise himself. She was afraid that I would look into her, so she tried to kill me. She is a bitch."


    "Previous lover?"


    "Maeve, you just came here. You may not know that there are a lot of things that happened in the presidential palace. Her previous lover is Mr. Lautner. When she knew Mr. Lautner asked you for dinner, she was angry."


    "Do you have evidence about what you said?" Maeve stood straight.


    When hearing that Avery''s previous lover was Mr. Lautner, Maeve was somewhat unnatural.


    Her question made Yuki speechless. She only heard about it and didn''t have any evidence.


    Yuki sighed and said, "You want to know whether the president is real or fake? You can leave it to me, and I know how to do it."

 Chapter 745 - 745: You Are So Kind

    Maeve nodded, "I''ll leave Mr. Black to you."


    With that, with a smile on her face, she continued to say, "I''ll deal with the Princess. Since she is so capable, I don''t mind dealing with her."


    Then she called the captain of the guard, "How many small white worms have been used these two times in order to cure the little baby?"


    "About eight hundred."


    Maeve frowned slightly. The white worms lived in the woods where trees grew up every three years. Each tree had only one white worm. At this rate, it would not take long for the white worms to be extinct.


    "What is the president''s attitude?"


    "Ever since the day the princess and Mr. Meyers were married, the president has been less concerned about political affairs."


    The captain also wanted to say that the president has always been in his study recently, but he stopped.


    This was not what he should say.


    "So I said that the president was weird," Yuki whispered, but her voice was too low for anyone to hear. Others did not know Mr. Black, but Yuki liked him for a long time, so no one knew Mr. Black better than she did.


    Maeve clasped her arms around her chest and said, "From today, limit the number of trees to be cut."


    She couldn''t let the most precious little white worms die out for a baby.


    "Why don''t you ban cutting down the trees directly? The white worms are so important to Ancient Country. In order to save a foreigner, they are almost endangered. I feel sorry as a member of the Ancient Country."


    "It would be unkind to order a ban directly. Our country is the most humane."


    "You are so kind. If only you could lead us. You are really the blessing of Ancient Country."


    Maeve could not help but smile. Her kindness needed to be known all over the world.


    ***


    Avery sat on the European recliner on the balcony, with a mobile phone close to her ear. There was an Ipad on her knees. At the end of the phone was deafening music. Did Jamie go to the bar again?


    Since Jessica was taken away, Jamie went to bars every day. They didn''t meet each other often. Jamie liked Jessica?


    It''s normal for Jamie to fall in love with Jessica as they got along day and night. In the most difficult time, Jamie accompanied her all the time.


    Now it seemed that if Avery didn''t find something for Jamie to do, he was going to be ruined.


    According to the convention, Jamie looked for a quiet corner to answer the phone, "Avery?"


    "Jamie, why are you drinking again?"


    "I''m fine. I drink when I''m bored."


    "Sometimes, drinking cannot solve the problem. If you are worried about Jessica, I''ll send someone in to check her situation."


    Jamie paused on the other end of the phone and agreed without hesitation.


    He was really worried about Jessica, who was depressed. He was afraid that she would not stand it when she was with James.


    Avery also wanted to know whether James put Jessica in an awkward situation. If he did, Avery would find ways to save Jessica.


    "Well, can you help me to go to Love Island recently? When I come back from Ancient Country, I need to do something there."


    "Do you want to get married there?" Jamie blurted out.


    After all, Love Island was a private island in B Country and a gift from the president to Avery.


    So Jamie took it for granted that it was the place for the wedding.


    Avery stopped him in a low voice, "Only we know this matter."


    "No problem."


    Avery hung up the phone and painted on the Ipad. She remembered Evan''s first marriage proposal with her was on an island with a merry-go-round, candles, and lanterns. Unfortunately, she had rejected his proposal because of Charles.


    Since she promised to do something for him, she wanted to give him something different this time.


    "Princess."


    There was another knock at the door. Avery was designing the layout on Love Island. Annoyed by the interruption, she said, "I said I don''t want to see anyone."


    As soon as she finished her words, there was a bang on the balcony.


    A tall man stepped on the broken glass, which made clicks.


    Behind the man was a bright moon. Warm yellow moonlight shone on his face.


    "You don''t want to see anyone?" Evan gradually lost his temper after being refused by Avery a few times.


    Avery didn''t expect him to climb up to the third floor.


    "It''s such a good night. You can stay with the right person."


    Avery stood up from the recliner, but she was pressed back by Evan.


    "I have transferred Charles and Mr. Black."


    "Really? Congratulations, then."


    Evan, "..."


    Evan stared at Avery, who was indifferent. He wanted to f.u.c.k her here right now.


    But he knew that the woman was stubborn sometimes, so he lowered his voice, "What kind of memory do you want me to have?"


    "If you don''t even know where mistakes are, will you remember?" Avery''s shoulders were pinched by him, but her look was incomparably firm.


    "Yes."


    Avery, "..."


    Evan did not wait for her to speak, but calmly looked at her, "You have something to hide from me?"


    Avery trembled slightly, pushing his strong chest. Did he hear her call to Jamie just now?


    When she was about to push the man away, she was pulled over by him and was stuck in the recliner.


    The recliner had moderate radian and softness. It''s so perfect that the position she lay in matched the position he attached.


    "No." Avery couldn''t resist and turned her head. If there was something to hide from him, it''s the only one right now.


    Evan did not ask her again but kissed her lips.


    "Evan, if you have something to say, get up first!"


    Avery could not push him away and could not escape his kiss.


    Evan bit her collarbone suddenly, and soon he heard the woman''s shouting.


    His gloomy mood was eased a little. He smiled, "Are you still angry?"


    Avery''s eyes were slightly red, "Do you think it''s so easy to forgive you?"


    Evan clasped her cheeks and looked at her red eyes, "What do you want me to do?"


    Avery looked up at his gloomy face and pressed down all her emotions, "Think about your mistakes behind closed doors."


    She really didn''t want to see him?


    Evan was speechless by Avery''s words and attitude. When he was about to say something, there was a violent knock on the door, as well as the voice of guards.


    The servant had just heard the sound of broken glass inside and had called the guards who were patrolling nearby for fear of something had happened.


    When they came in, there was only one person in the room, but there was a large piece of glass on the ground.


    "Princess, are you all right?" Asked a guard.


    "It''s all right. I accidentally broke the glass. You all go out and ask the servants to clean it up."


    Obviously, Avery wanted them to leave. Under the order of the Princess, the guards had to go out.


    After the guards left, Avery asked the servant, "What''s the matter?"


    "Princess, I have just heard that Maeve ordered the number of trees to be cut down. If it is true, what about the little Princess''s disease?"


    Maeve had mentioned this matter by the lake last time, but at that time, people had been in a hurry to save Yuki, so there had been no opportunity to talk to Maeve about this matter.


    "I''ll go find her." Avery handed the Ipad to the servant and then hurried to Maeve''s room.

 Chapter 746 - 746: There Is A Risk

    Maeve was applying a facial mask at the time. When she heard Avery was coming, she hurriedly took off the mask and let the makeup artist help her make up.


    It was an hour later when she was dressed up, and she came down from the stairs, "Avery, it''s late. Can I help you?"


    "It''s about white worms."


    "As I have said before, it is clear that the white worm is a scarce creature of our country. It''s left for the people in our country for generations, and I do not want the white worm to die out in my hands."


    This explanation was reasonable, and Avery agreed with what Maeve said. After all, the requirement of the living environment of white worms was extremely high. If white worms were really extinct, it would be a pity for human beings. Avery also didn''t want white worms to die out.


    But out of selfishness, she could not wait for her baby to die.


    "Can we try again? After this time, whatever the outcome is, we respect your decision."


    ??Really? As you know, the little baby cannot be cured by one treatment."


    "I understand." Avery bit her lips. She had no other way, although she didn''t want to accept her destiny.


    "But why should I help you?"


    Avery raised her head. Indeed, Maeve didn''t have an obligation to save the baby, so this was why Avery came to her.


    "What do you want?"


    Maeve kept silent for a moment, and she raised her extremely delicate eyebrows.


    "I heard Mr. Lautner, and you were in a relationship?"


    Avery was not surprised that Maeve knew it. Even if Maeve did not hear any gossip, Yuki would tell her.


    But it''s not beneficial when Maeve mentioned it at this time.


    From her obsession with Evan these two days, did Maeve want Evan?


    No way. How could Avery give Evan away?


    Besides, even if she agreed, Evan would not agree.


    Thinking about it, Avery asked, "What do you want?"


    Maeve was still on the stairs, looking down at her, "I heard that you were angry when Mr. Lautner invited me to the candlelight dinner by the lake this evening. I know that women are jealous about me, but now that you''ve married Charles, I hope you won''t badger Evan anymore."


    If Avery didn''t badger Evan, would Maeve save the baby?


    Could Avery not do such a simple thing?


    Besides, she didn''t want to badger him.


    She was still angry.


    Fortunately, Maeve only knew that there was only a relationship between Mr. Lautner and her. If she knew the truth, she probably wouldn''t just put forward such a simple request.


    It seemed it''s right to keep the distance from Evan.


    Avery agreed with her without any hesitation. Avery thought it was over, but Maeve shook her head and said with a meaningful smile, "What I mean is not that simple."


    Avery frowned, "You can say it directly."


    "How do I know if you will abide by our agreement when you live in the presidential palace? Yuki said you are shrewd."


    Avery was not angry but smiled after listening to her words. Maeve was the most outspoken person she has ever met.


    "You want my promise?"


    Maeve took two steps down the stairs, which was only one step away from her, and said, "I want you to live in the woods."


    "In the woods?"


    It''s full of trees, and it''s a place where white worms grew. There were various venomous snakes and beasts.


    Avery had been lost when she had gone there during the day. If she lived there, the degree of terror and danger was conceivable.


    It''s no wonder Maeve made such a simple request. Her ultimate purpose was not that simple.


    "If you don''t feel relieved that I live in the presidential palace with Mr. Lautner, I can move out of the presidential palace."


    "If you don''t want to live in the woods, it''ll be fine."


    "Yes, I want to live here." Avery had no choice. She would do anything for her baby.


    "There is a hunting hut where hunters rest here. I''ll have it cleaned up."


    "When should I move out?"


    "Right now."


    It seemed that the ban was against Avery.


    Maeve was afraid that Avery would take Evan in the woods together?


    It was obvious that Maeve wanted Avery to live alone in the woods at night.


    Avery stared at her delicate face. Maeve still maintained the elegant posture, but she was definitely not that kind, as Avery thought.


    Maeve was mysterious.


    It was better not to let Avery know why Maeve was obsessed with Mr. Lautner in a short period of time; otherwise, she would have to take revenge on her.


    Avery kept calm as usual, and she said, "It''s fine."


    "But I don''t think it''s enough." Maeve suddenly said.


    Avery, "..."


    This was really the complicated trick Avery has encountered. What else did Maeve want?


    At last, Avery was still a little out of control and said with displeasure, "Can you say your conditions at a time?"


    "Of course, but I''m afraid not everyone''s IQ can keep up with mine. What if you can''t understand me when I finish it all at once?"


    "I think you don''t have to worry about my IQ, and I can understand what you said."


    "Is that so?"


    Maeve looked like Mr. Black when he was dressed as a woman.


    Sure enough, they were brother and sister. Their voices sounded the same.


    At this time, Maeve said, "If you cannot do what I said, what''s the punishment you should have?"


    "I think you have come up with the answer, or you won''t ask it."


    "You are not as stupid as I thought you were."


    "I think it''s a compliment."


    "If you can''t do it, you''ll lose the chance to save the little baby with the worms."


    Avery smiled and said, "I know my situation, so I have no choice."


    Avery was now in the presidential palace of Ancient Country. If Maeve has not been interested in playing with her, perhaps she would let the guards directly kill her.


    Even if Avery asked Logan to send troops to attack Ancient Country, it''s late.


    Before leaving, Avery asked, "Can I watch that movie about the white worms?"


    Maeve agreed to her condition because she was in a good mood. She briskly called a servant to take a disc to her.


    ***


    In the quiet and secluded forest, a towering castle became a landscape of the woods.


    It''s evening. Jessica was brought here, but she fainted because she was too nervous.


    James held her all the way into the castle.


    At this time, Jessica lay quietly on the bed, her black hair lying flat on the snow-white pillow.


    James stood in front of the window. Behind him was a group of famous doctors in all fields. These doctors were called to the castle overnight to examine Jessica.


    Among them, there were brain surgeon, physician internist, and psychologist.


    "Miss Clifford will wake up tomorrow. Coupled with a lack of sleep, she was stimulated and fainted."


    "Besides, Miss Clifford is in very bad health and has not got nutrition for a long time."


    All people could see how skinny she was.


    James waved his hands and let them out, leaving only the brain surgeon.


    The brain surgeon walked quickly and uneasily behind him.


    James''s slender figure was cast on the glass.


    He remembered some of the pieces he recalled in the car and asked, "How do you tell if a person has amnesia? How can one get his memory back?"


    The brain surgeon stupefied for a moment and said, "Normally, if a person does not know he has amnesia, he may be hypnotized. Parts of his memory may be lost, so he will not know whether he has amnesia."


    After a pause, the brain surgeon saw that James had no doubt and said, "As for how to get back the memory, it depends on the cause of amnesia. If the person who lost his memory is hypnotized, he has to be hypnotized again. There is a risk."


    When James heard his words, he suddenly turned around, "What is the risk?"


    "Maybe the memory loss will be more serious, or maybe..."

 Chapter 747 - 747: Genetic History Of Hypochondriasis

    The surgeon thought about it very seriously, saying, "Maybe the memory loss will be more serious, or the person will become confused. Of course, the way to restore memory through hypnosis is not suitable for everyone."


    James pressed the service bell, and the housekeeper came over, "


    "Check it out and find the world-class expert on hypnosis."


    "Why didn''t you consider Erin?"


    "How about you?"


    The housekeeper bowed his head and retreated.


    The room was quiet again. James looked at the white veil. Jessica slept restlessly, frowning, and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    What did she dream about?


    It seemed like a nightmare.


    James couldn''t help but walk over and put his fingers to caress her delicate face, wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    The woman frowned. Her eyebrows, nose, and red lips were the perfect artworks in the world. He could not help but touch her face. The scene that the woman aimed at him with a gun was in his mind.


    He didn''t know why she held a gun at him. Did she hate him?


    His head hurt. With his fingers crossing his hair, he pulled his hair up as if the pain would be reduced, but it backfired. The headache forced him to sit on the side of the bed with one hand.


    It''s so painful that he pulled the sheets. Perhaps lying down would make him feel better, so he lay in the bed.


    ***


    Horses trod on the gravel road, and a carriage was passing through the dark night.


    Avery leaned against the carriage, which wobbled, but she yawned in a sleepy way.


    Cars could not get into the woods. The only more comfortable means of transportation was probably the European carriage.


    It was almost eleven o''clock at night, and there were no lights around. The carriage had its own rechargeable lights, flickering.


    There was nothing on either side but trees. Perhaps all kinds of wild animals ambushed, and the breath of danger loomed everywhere.


    Avery held her arms. With a coat on her, she still felt cold. The carriage shook her to pieces.


    After a while, the carriage finally stopped. A bodyguard assigned by Maeve opened the door to let her get off, then threw her luggage to the ground and could not wait to drive back.


    In front of Avery was a humble wooden hut about 30 to 40 square meters, whose roof was also made of wood. There was a light hanging under the eave.


    There was a wooden staircase in front of the door.


    Probably it was damp, and moss grew beneath the door. The hut was dark inside.


    Avery carried the small light left by the bodyguard to her and quickly touched the light switch.


    The light was on. It was that kind of old lamp. A wire was directly connected to the bulb. When she opened the door, the wind came in, blowing the bulb.


    In the hut, there were no redundant furnishings except a sofa and a bed.


    Avery quickly closed the door and locked it. She could still hear the wind blowing the leaves outside.


    Suddenly, a furry thing sprang out of her feet. She was so frightened that she could not help screaming. She jumped up and rushed to the sofa.


    It was a rat.


    The rat was obviously frightened by Avery, too, and quickly got under the bed.


    Avery nestled on the sofa and curled up with her arms around her knees. She had been ready before she came here, but the fear was uncontrollably magnified several times when she was there.


    The sounds of the wind blowing leaves, the distant wolf cry, and the rat squeak have been magnified countless times, which brought her unprecedented fear.


    Avery was so sleepy, but the rat just got under the bed, so she did not dare to go to bed. She covered her ears to block out those creepy sounds.


    She breathed carefully to minimize her sense of existence.


    When people were in the scariest and helpless situation, the first reaction was to find the person whom they want to rely on.


    Avery touched her pocket, took out her mobile phone, and unlocked it. When she subconsciously found Evan''s phone number, she suddenly thought of her agreement with Maeve and put the phone down again.


    Suddenly there came the sound of claws on the door, which frightened her to curl up and bury her head in her knees.


    She didn''t know what was in front of the door. Until there was no sound, Avery raised her head and looked to the direction of the door.


    Her chestnut eyes reflected the shadow of a python.


    ***


    In the presidential palace.


    Dressed in dark gray silk pajamas, Evan took a bottle of wine from the cabinet. He had just been pushed out by Avery.


    What a stubborn woman!


    He shook his glass and drank the wine, but the spicy taste could not relieve the irritation in her heart.


    Half an hour later, Robert got a call, answered it, and looked at Mr. Howel.


    Mr. Howel had gone to find Mrs. Howel, but the result was not very optimistic.


    Robert hung up the phone, took dozens of paper sheets from the fax machine, and then went to Mr. Howel, "Got it."


    "What did you find?"


    "Maeve''s personal information." Seeing that Mr. Howel was drinking, Robert wanted to read it to him. When Robert saw Mr. Howel was still clear-headed, Robert handed him some paper.


    "Maeve graduated from Columbia University. After graduation, she joined the Children''s Charitable Relief Fund, and she has been busy with children''s charity all these years, so she has a high reputation in Ancient Country."


    "You think I want to know that?" Evan flipped through a thick stack of paper, and finally stopped when he saw her emotional experience.


    Knowing what Mr. Howel wanted to ask, Robert took the initiative and said, "Our men investigated at the schools where Maeve once attended. She had a boyfriend, and they broke up."


    Evan pointed to the words on the paper, "What is this?"


    Robert came to have a look, "After they broke up, Maeve committed suicide."


    Evan squinted his eyes slightly, "Suicide?"


    Robert nodded and continued to say, "According to her family doctor, the Black family has a genetic history of hypochondriasis."

 Chapter 748 - 748: Deal With Her

    "Hypochondriasis?" Evan shook the glass.


    A quick knock on the door sounded, and a bodyguard was allowed to come in, "Mr. Howel, we just got the news that the princess went to the woods."


    It was unexpected news, which let Evan slightly tremble, "When did she go there?"


    "An hour ago."


    "Who else?"


    "She went there alone and lived in the hut."


    Evan, "..."


    In order to be angry with him, Avery went to the woods alone regardless of danger?


    Didn''t she know there were dangerous snakes and beasts in the woods?


    "Mr. Howel, would you like to send someone to take Mrs. Howel back?" Robert sweated. What happened to Mrs. Howel? What if something terrible really happened to her?


    Was it a trick to gain Mr. Howel''s back?


    After drinking a little wine, Evan''s eyes were red, and he was more depressed.


    He squeezed the glass hard, drank the liquid in it, and then threw the empty glass on the ground at will. The glass was not broken but rolled on the carpet to the feet of Robert.


    When Robert kicked the glass out, Mr. Howel said in a low voice, "No."


    Robert thought he had misheard, but the next second, Mr. Howel rose from the sofa and walked to the window, where he could see the direction of the woods.


    Mr. Howel seemed to have formed a habit. As long as something happened to Mrs. Howel, Mr. Howel would pace back and forth.


    Facing the endless darkness outside the window, Evan felt annoyed and depressed.


    Damn it!


    Why did Avery develop this kind of habit?


    If she didn''t suffer, she would not be afraid and would not cherish herself.


    Maybe she would be afraid next time.


    But Evan was worried that Avery would be afraid of the darkness and the chameleon.


    Evan took out the mobile phone from his pocket. The wallpaper was the woman''s slightly stubborn face.


    Evan darkened his eyes and finally put the phone back.


    He wouldn''t ask anyone to take her back, but he was also heartbroken.


    But how could she not care about herself? Who gave her the courage to use her own safety as a bargaining chip?


    ***


    Avery''s whole body was sweating. Her back was against the sofa, and she didn''t dare to move. The python crawled down the beam, which was as large as an a.d.u.l.t''s thigh. Its head was flat, and its skin pattern was black.


    Avery looked around quickly. It had no hiding place.


    Even if there was, it''s useless to hide.


    Moreover, even if there were windows, Avery would not dare to go out of the window. Outside the door, there was a sound of claws scratching the door. What if there were more terrible animals outside the door.


    She watched the python climb in her direction with fear. She was afraid of moving greatly, so she reached into her pocket.


    Andrew liked to raise snakes, and he had told her that if she encountered python, she should not move. Pythons usually acted slowly, but once the prey got into their attack range, it could bite the prey in 0.7 seconds.


    If there was no gun, people should quickly lie down, press the back against the ground and take out a dagger.


    If there was a gun, people should shoot it in the head.


    Avery was lucky because she had a minigun in her pocket.


    Her fingers touched the cold texture of metal, but it made her nervous.


    The nervous expression betrayed her, and the python seemed to feel what she wanted to do and suddenly attacked her.


    Avery''s heart seemed to stop for a moment. She took a deep breath and took out the gun at the same time. Without hesitation, the bullet quickly hit the python''s head.


    The python weighing about dozens of pounds fell to the ground and died, but its tail was still wriggling.


    When its tail did not even move, Avery felt relieved and lay on the sofa.


    She did not dare to deal with the python now whose body almost occupied half of the hut. Blood flowed from its head, which looked creepy.


    She pulled her coat over her head and forced herself not to look.


    But she could still hear the rat squeak. From the sound that can be heard, the rat finally climbed out of bed. The python probably would be its food.


    Her fear faded away, and the weariness struck, but she dared not sleep lest something would break-in.


    It was a long night. Kinds of sounds seemed to come out gradually.


    The birds began to chirp, and the glaring light shone through her coat against her eyes.


    "Yuki, Miss Black ordered no one can go into the woods. Let''s go back."


    "What are you afraid of? I''ve heard that the princess moved here overnight. I just came to see her. If Maeve blames you, tell her it''s my idea. And did you do what I asked you to do last night?"


    "We have put the python in. If we are going in there now, people will know that we did it." The bodyguard said.


    "Cowards. If we don''t tell anyone who will know? What are you waiting for? Open the door for me."


    As the bodyguard opened the door, Yuki could not wait to walk in. She saw a python lying stiffly on the ground, and it was shot in the head.


    Where did the gun come from?


    Yuki was alert and pulled a bodyguard in front of her to make a shield for fear that the crazy woman would fire at her.


    "Where is she?" Yuki looked to the bed and then to the sofa. She saw a woman lying on the sofa.


    The coat covered her head, and Yuki could not see whether she was dead or alive.


    "I''ll go and see it."


    "She didn''t wake up as we made such a loud noise. She must be dead. Go straight and carry her out."


    "That..."


    "What if Miss. Black couldn''t find her?"


    "We can say that the python eats her." Yuki was dissatisfied with the bodyguard and pushed him, "Go deal with her quickly."

 Chapter 749 - 749: You Refuse To Tell Me The Truth

    Since the bodyguard hesitated, Yuki was dissatisfied and pushed him, "Take her away."


    The bodyguard took a few steps forward and then stepped over a snake. When he got close to Avery, he tentatively kicked Avery''s feet. Since she didn''t move, the bodyguard got much more courage.


    However, when the bodyguard uncovered the clothes on Avery''s head, he was terrified and put his hands up.


    Avery held a gun, pointing to the bodyguard.


    Yuki only brought a bodyguard here because she was afraid that too many bodyguards would make it more complicated.


    Thus, when Avery pointed the gun to the bodyguard, Yuki was terrified too. All of a sudden, Yuki was astonished and said, "You are not¡­"


    "Dead?" Avery sneered and then added, "Are you disappointed that I am still alive."


    "You had made me hurt with burning fireworks and threw me into the lake. I almost drowned. Do you think I can forgive you?"


    Avery glanced at the dead snake and walked to the bodyguard. He was terrified and stepped back a few steps.


    Bang¡ª


    Avery fired two shots at the bodyguards'' feet. As the bullet exploded, the bodyguard was so scared that he jumped.


    Yuki also screamed in a loss, "She wants to kill someone."


    Avery yelled at the bodyguard in a low voice, "When I count to three, you give me your gun. Otherwise, I will shot at other places."


    "Three. Two," Avery didn''t finish, but the bodyguard took out his gun and gave it to Avery.


    Avery pointed to Yuki with another gun and then ordered, "take the snake away."


    Yuki was reluctant to do that, but she was also scared that Avery would fire a shot, so she said to Avery, "I can''t move it."


    "My gun will prove that you can do it," Avery said seriously.


    Yuki gritted her teeth and moved slowly. Avery still pointed her gun to Yuki and turned to look at her at the same time.


    The bodyguard found it was an excellent opportunity to fight, so he immediately reached his hands to Avery''s gun. However, Avery immediately squeezed the trigger.


    Unexpectedly, the bodyguard was hit by a bullet. It was on his neck that was a crucial part of the bodyguard''s body.


    The bodyguard widened his eyes, covering his neck to stop bleeding, but bled out through his fingers'' gaps.


    Yuki was so scared that she screamed out and covered her eyes with both hands, "Someone died! Someone died."


    the forest was silent. Only the sound of leaves shaking and beast howl can be heard.


    Avery froze, her scalp tingling and heart beating fast.


    She didn''t mean to hurt the bodyguard, but the gun backfired and shot at the bodyguard''s neck.


    Avery was also terrified, closing her eyes hard. Soon, she kept calm and shouted at Yuki in a low voice, "Shut up!"


    Yuki was frightened. In her eyes, Avery was just like murder.


    "Stand up!" Avery ordered.


    "Oh! What do you want?" Yuki was anxious and panicked. She was afraid that Avery would kill her too. Since Yuki was the witness, it was reasonable to kill her.


    Yuki felt unbalanced while standing, her legs shaking slightly and almost fell.


    Yuki had to follow Avery''s order. She turned around, and the door closed behind her.


    Since


    Avery still pointed to Yuki with his gun, Yuki was anxious and scared.


    She didn''t know what Avery wanted but did as her order.


    "Turn to the left," Avery ordered. While she walked out, she got a rope that a hunter left hanging on the wall.


    Avery asked Yuki to go into the forest and stopped before a tree that was so big that only two men could hold.


    Yuki quickly understood, but her expression didn''t change, "Do you want to leave me tied up to the tree? You shouldn''t do that! I am so kind to you. How can you treat me in this way? Please let me go. I won''t tell others that you killed the bodyguard."


    Avery ignored her. Yuki was wrapped around by the long rope from her shoulder to her ankle.


    Avery tied a hard knot at both ends of the rope, and then she said, "Since you are so kind to me and you gave such a good present, the snake. I must treat you very well too."


    "Avery Peters! I warn you to let me go. Otherwise, I must tell Maeve that you imprisoned Mr. Meyers and Mr. Black. I believe she must arrest you when she knew it."


    "Figure out how to spend a wonderful night here first."


    And then Avery added, "Oh. I almost forget to tell you that beasts always show up when the night is coming. I guess they must eat you up for me, such as tigers and bears."


    "No! Let me go!" Yuki shouted. When she thought about it, she was almost too scared to control her pee.


    As Avery was ready to go, Yuki immediately stopped her, "How can you let me go?"


    Avery pulled a small tree that was as tall as her height. Its name was Aralia Chinensis. She knew white worms must be on the tree.


    Maeve promised Avery to give her only one chance, so she must seize the opportunity this time.


    "We sent some white worms to eat Army Ant to find which white worms are strong. But if we know which one is strong at first, so many white worms can still be alive. Just like the differences between queens and worker honey bees, some differences must exist among white worms," thought Avery.


    Avery observed the tree carefully though she didn''t know what Yuki was talking about.


    The trunk was covered with thorns. It was said that no birds stayed on such a tree, so the name is Aralia Chinensis.


    Strangely, some trunks had spines, but some trunks had only fine fluff. With fine fluff, the trunk looked tender and green. But some trunks looked darker, like rust.


    The green trunk could be seen everywhere but few rust-color logs.


    "The older the tree is, the more nutrition the tree contains?" Avery asked.


    "Let me go, and then I will tell you," Yuki tried her best to seize the opportunity to leave.


    Avery looked back, smiling at her, meaningfully, "I don''t want to know now."


    Yuki became more anxious and struggled. However, the harder she struggled, the tighter the tie became.


    "What do you want?"


    "Would you like to tell me why Maeve loves Mr. Lautner?"


    Yuki finally realized that Avery did care about Mr. Lautner. She was glad to find Avery''s weakness and became relieved.


    Yuki then answered, "You should let me go first. If I tell you, you refuse to tell me the truth. What should I do?"

 Chapter 750 - 750: There Is Something Similar

    Avery sneered. She ignored and directly walked to the cabin.


    "Hey! Don''t you want to know it? If you get it, I guess you can threaten her to help you save the little Princess," Yuki attempted to persuade Avery. However, Avery ignored her.


    "Hey! you should stay here. Otherwise, the tiger will eat me up. Come on! Let me go," Yuki shouted louder and louder, her voice echoed in the woods.


    Avery directly walked forward. She was really interested in why Maeve loved Evan, but for one hand, Avery knew Yuki wouldn''t tell her the truth easily. Moreover, Avery was not sure whether Yuki would make up an excuse to deceive me.


    If Yuki were not in a dilemma, she wouldn''t tell the truth.


    Avery walked to the cabin, finding there was another small cabin, only about ten squares near the cabin.


    Avery opened the door. As expected, there were some hunting tools, such as a shovel, net, and a cart for transporting prey.


    Avery got the cart for taking the snake and the bodyguard that she just killed.


    Then, Avery walked into the room with the cart. She glanced at the bodyguard, who was still lying on the ground and dragged him to the car hard.


    Twenty minutes later, Avery then pushed the cart to Yuki.


    When Yuki saw Avery, she widened her eyes and was surprised to find there was a big snake in the cart.


    "How strong the woman is! She can even move the snake," thought Yuki.


    "What¡­" Yuki asked.


    "Does she want to take the snake and the bodyguard here? No! She can''t do that! Too scared!" thought Yuki.


    "You should take them away. You are crazy," Yuki shouted.


    "You took them here, so I bring them with you. How can you say I am crazy?"


    "No! Please!" Yuki regretted provoking Avery. "She is crazy. She not only killed the snake but also killed the bodyguard. Did she kill her husband, Mr. Meyers?"


    Avery stared at Yuki coldly, "When you request five people to r.a.p.e me, do you know I will punish you one day?"


    Yuki looked dumbfounded, "You had planned to do it?"


    "What is done by night appears by day. I knew you asked five men to r.a.p.e me. Moreover, I have an allergy because of the handkerchief you gave me. So, do you think I will let you with ease?"


    Yuki was surprised, but she tried to control herself.


    "I guess you don''t know why Mr. Meyers deliberately asked you to take medicine for anti-allergy. Because he wanted to know whether Mr. Lautner got poisoned, moreover, if you take medicine for anti-allergy, it will have aphrodisiac properties."


    "Well," Avery answered peacefully. She had already known that before Yuki told her.


    But Yuki was disappointed to see Avery stayed calm. "She has already known about it?" thought Yuki.


    Soon, Yuki said without hesitation, "You mustn''t know that once its aphrodisiac properties take effect, it will be poisoned and get into Mr. Lautner''s body."


    Yuki observed Avery''s facial expression. Telling from Avery''s reaction, Yuki guessed that Avery didn''t know about it.


    Yuki became joyful and said with pride, "At that night, I had sent five men to help you heal, but Android stopped them. I guess the man who made love with you is Mr. Lautner, but not Android. Am I right?"


    Avery frowned while she was thinking. She shook her head and said, "I don''t believe you."


    "Believe it or not. If it is true, Mr. Lautner will¡­"


    "Ah!" Avery laughed and added, "Do you want to change another topic?"


    Yuki shrugged and answered, "I know you won''t believe me. But it is your business."


    Avery can''t make sure whether Yuki told the truth. She lowered her eyes, her eyelashes trembling slightly.


    "Based on my understanding of Charles Meyers, he won''t let Evan touch me on purpose. Otherwise, he aims to do something. Since Yuki is too cunning, probably, what she said is for asking me to let her go," thought Avery.


    She raised the corner of her mouth and lifted Yuki''s chin, "Be good. Stay there."


    Yuki was crazy and shouted, "Do you really want to keep me here?"


    "I''m not kidding."


    Yuki had no choice. She gritted her teeth and said, "I will tell you the truth."


    Avery paused for a moment. When she heard Yuki''s words, she became curious about what Yuki was going to say.


    Maeve was not stupid. Avery didn''t believe that Maeve would fall in love with Evan easily, so Avery doubted what Yuki just said.


    Since Yuki was afraid Avery would keep her here, she had to immediately tell the truth, "Maeve''s sister has hypochondria. She had tried to kill herself because of her ex-boyfriend. For a long time, she had been miserable.


    Just like Mr. Lautner, the first time when she saw her ex-boyfriend, she also drowned, and he saved her. There is something similar between her ex-boyfriend and Mr. Lautner."


    "Something similar?"


    "In her mind, she regarded Mr. Lautner as her ex-boyfriend, so she is crazy about Mr. Lautner."


    Avery looked seriously. She believed Yuki. Maeve''s behavior and the way she told Evan could also prove that point.


    "Now, I told you the truth. Can you let me go?"


    Avery pondered for a moment. She always kept her words, so she walked around behind the tree and untied the rope.


    As soon as the rope untied, she ran away hurriedly because it was a big forest, and Yuki was afraid that Avery would kill her.


    Four hours later, Yuki finally ran out of the forest.


    Then, Yuki immediately went to find Maeve instead of taking off her dress, which was broken due to the trunk thorns.


    As Yuki arrived in Maeve''s room, someone told her that Maeve was with Mr. Lautner. Soon, Yuki went to the west of the Presidential Palace.


    A maid led her into the study room of Mr. Lautner and then went away. When Yuki was considering whether to knock on the door directly, she found there were no bodyguards or housekeepers there. It was a bit strange to Yuki.


    Then she pushed the door slightly. Looking from a small gap, Yuki was surprised to find that Maeve was n.a.k.e.d.

 Chapter 751 - 751: How Exciting Is It?

    Maeve was almost n.a.k.e.d, wearing a s.e.xy black slip, and her n.a.k.e.d body could be seen clearly.


    Yuki was afraid to be found, so the slit was too small to see Mr. Lautner. Thus, Yuki changed another place, getting close to the door and putting her face close to it so that she saw Mr. Lautner.


    Evan was neatly-dressed, standing behind Maeve. Yuki only saw Maeve''s side face, and Mr. Lautner couldn''t be seen. Maeve smiled embarrassedly, and her body even turned a little pink.


    Yuki found Maeve barefoot, her toes huddling nervously, stepping on the carpet gently, and walking towards Mr. Lautner step by step.


    However, Mr. Lautner didn''t turn around still. Yuki guessed Mr. Lautner didn''t hear the sound of the step because Maeve walked silently.


    Yuki almost shouted but tried to hold her lips tightly because she was surprised to find Maeve and Mr. Lautner were so intimate now.


    "I can''t believe they are so intimate. Are Mr. Lautner and Maeve going to make love in the study room? How exciting is it! Moreover, they didn''t even lock the door. Did they mean to do it openly? Maeve did a good job. She made Mr. Lautner fall in love with her within a short time," thought Yuki.


    Yuki nervously turned around for ensure that no one found her. And then, she continued to see Maeve and Mr. Lautner.


    When she looked back through the door slit, she took a deep breath, brought her phone, took a photo, and then sent out in a few seconds.


    A few seconds later, however, Maeve screamed and fell to the ground.


    Since the air-conditioning in the room was on, Maeve suddenly felt hot air coming out from outside the room. And then she turned around looking at the door.


    "Who is it?" Maeve asked while she immediately picked up her clothes, covering her body.


    When Yuki was going to run away, Maeve shouted, "Is Yuki?"


    Yuki hesitated whether to leave or stay. When she was considering, Maeve added, "I know it is you. Come in."


    Yuki was astonished. She couldn''t believe that Maeve didn''t say f.u.c.k off. After all, she broke Maeve''s beautiful moment.


    "Why? Why does she ask me to get into the room?" thought Yuki.


    Yuki lowered her head, directly walking into the room. When she wanted to raise her head to see Mr. Lautner, she found Maeve had already dressed.


    Maeve looked peaceful as if nothing happened.


    Maeve glanced at Evan shyly, "Mr. Lautner, you scared me."


    "What are you doing here?" Evan turned around slightly. He was so furious as if he would destroy everything.


    Yuki didn''t know whether Evan asked Maeve or her the question, so she put her phone into the pocket secretly and then said with a cough, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lautner. I don''t mean to interrupt you if there is nothing urgent."


    "What''s the matter?" Yuki asked naturally.


    Yuki turned around. She didn''t dare to see Evan again because he looked so terrible.


    Maeve reminded what she wanted to say all of a sudden because of Yuki''s hint. Thus, Yuki pretended to be terrified and said, "Maeve sister, the Princess killed someone."


    "What are you talking about?" Maeve asked with eyes widened, "Tell me who was dead? I remembered she was still in the forest."


    Maeve glanced at Evan and then kept silent because she was afraid that Evan found she took Avery to the forest.


    "I just heard that she went to the forest this morning, so I come to look for her. As you know, there are many beasts and poisonous plants in the forest, so I am worried about her even though we had many conflicts before. However, when I found her, I can''t believe she killed my bodyguard. What a mean woman!"


    Evan frowned. He didn''t believe what Yuki said because he knew Avery very well.


    "If no one hurts her, she won''t kill anybody. It was the first time that she had killed someone. She must be terrified," though Evan.


    While Evan walked out with big steps, he gave an angry glance at Yuki.


    "Mr. Lautner, where are you going?" Maeve asked.


    She immediately chased after Evan and Yuki also followed.


    When Evan went downstairs, Robert happened to go upstairs and saw Evan.


    "Prepare a horse for me," Evan said to Robert.


    Robert didn''t know what happened. But telling from Evan''s expression, he knew something was wrong.


    Thus, Robert immediately prepared the horse for Evan.


    Maeve also called the leader of the bodyguards and ordered, "Prepare the horses, quickly. We are going to bring two teams to go to the forest."


    Because blood still existed, Avery had stayed in a warehouse, next to the cabin since Yuki ran away.


    There were sundry items. Avery put all the tools together and then found a few wooden boards for sleeping in the evening.


    Since there was a dead person, snake, and mouse in the cabin, Avery chose to stay in the warehouse.


    Although it was a shabby hut, it could still be a place to sleep.


    Avery sat on the wood, leaning against the wood wall. She was ready to open the video that she copied from Maeve. It was a movie about white worms.


    Before coming to Ancient Country, Avery knew nothing about white worms but only had a rough understanding of it. She only knew that white worms who are rare mainly get nutrition from the Aralia Chinensis.


    As Avery slid to unlock, an advertis.e.m.e.nt about the recruitment and promotion of opera workers came out. It just lasted a short time though it couldn''t be closed.


    It was a doc.u.mentary about white worms, introducing how to lay eggs and how to grow up. Besides, it also introduced the environment that Aralia Chinensis grows up because white worms got the nutrition from. Aralia Chinensis, which also speeds up tree metabolism.


    Aralia Chinensis and white worms affected each other.


    For most people, watching doc.u.mentaries is not an interesting thing, but Avery watched it carefully because it was highly related to the little Princess''s illness.


    Suddenly, Avery got a message. She glanced at her phone and unlocked it directly without seeing it carefully.


    Avery got a bad and strange feeling. She closed the doc.u.mentary and opened the message again. Suddenly, Avery was astonished and blacked out.

 Chapter 752 - 752: It Is Not True

    There was a picture.


    It was an obscure photo. A n.a.k.e.d woman held a man''s waist with both hands.


    The woman was Maeve. As for the man, although he turned his back on Maeve, Avery recognized him. It was Evan Howel.


    Avery pinched the phone so tight that her hands kept trembling slightly, and her fingers and ankle already turned pale.


    "Stay calm!" Avery tried to remind herself to be calm.


    "It is not true. Evan didn''t mean to do that."


    Avery glanced at her phone, checking who sent her the message. At the same time, she happened to see the picture again. Avery felt uncomfortable and almost cried.


    But soon, Avery stopped crying.


    She can''t believe it was Evan Howel. However, the photo wasn''t photoshopped.


    She glanced at the sender again. Through checking her personal information, she suddenly realized that it was Yuki.


    "Uh. I just let Yuki go, but she sent me a photo like this. What is her purpose? Does she mean to break Evan and me up? In this way, Maeve gets a chance to be with Evan? Otherwise, she didn''t have to send me the picture," thought Avery.


    After making a reasonable inference, Avery became relieved gradually. At the same time, she got something to do.


    She opened Evan''s Messenger and pulled him out of the blacklist. Then she sent the picture to Evan.


    Ding¡ª


    Evan''s phone sounded along with the sound of his horse''s step. He was riding on the horse''s back, his slender legs putting both sides of the horse. He pinched the horse''s belly tight to urge the horse ran fast.


    Evan just ignored the message. The only thing he wanted to do was to get close to Avery. He was worried that Andre would be helpless.


    Evan ran fast, passing through various rugged mountains and trails. Almost one hour later, Robert said from behind, "Mr. Howel. A bodyguard found a dead man and a snake."


    Evan tightened his rein and followed Robert. At the same time, a group of bodyguards followed though Evan didn''t know they belonged to him or Maeve. Soon, he saw a dead man lying on a simple wooden car.


    Robert got down from his horse to check the dead man. A few minutes later, Robert returned and whispered to Evan, "Mr. Howel, someone shot at the man''s neck."


    Robert frowned and then added, "Telling from the size of the wound, it is a kind of mini bullet."


    Robert suggested that Avery shot the man.


    Evan widened his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Is there something else?"


    "A snake."


    "Damn it! What happened to her last night?" thought Evan.


    Evan held the rein hard and tight and then turned back to the small wooden cabin.


    Maeve followed. She asked the bodyguard to deal with the corpse of the man and snake. Then she also followed Evan.


    They arrived in a shabby cabin with moss in the corner of the door. There were traces of moss on the stairs, but the wood of the stairs could still be seen because someone walked.


    Evan hurriedly stepped up the stairs. However, he almost fell because of slippery shoes if he didn''t hold the handrails tight.


    Evan became anxious all of a sudden. "I can''t imagine if she falls. She must get hurt," thought Evan.


    Bang¡ª


    Evan hit the wooden door hard, "Open the door."


    Bang¡ª


    Evan knocked on the door hard and hurriedly. Now, he didn''t care about anyone, including Maeve, because he can''t wait to see Avery so as to check whether she was okay.


    Bang¡ª


    Evan knocked on again and again, but Avery didn''t show.


    "Mr. Howel, I can slam the door," when Robert was going to slam the door with his body, Evan immediately slammed the door open.


    The door hit on the wooden wall, bounced back, and hit Evan''s arms hard. Although there was a loud noise, Evan ignored the pains because he was urgent to find Avery.


    The door creaked open.


    It was an old door. It made noises when the door opened.


    Robert was still standing at the door. When he heard the noise, he turned his head to the left side and shouted joyfully, "The Princess."


    As soon as Evan heard it, he immediately pushed Robert to the handrails outside the door.


    Evan immediately got close to Avery, and his arms also stretched out. Avery was terrified. She immediately stepped back, getting away from Evan.


    Soon, Maeve and Yuki also followed.


    "Evan is crazy. How can he directly rush into the room? Don''t be afraid that Maeve will doubt he still loves me? Moreover, Meyers isn''t here. They must start to doubt and probably find Mr. Black," thought Avery.


    Avery turned to look at Maeve and a group of bodyguards, about 40-50 people who were standing behind Evan. Looking at them, Avery seemed to be deep in thought and became worried.


    When Avery saw Yuki was sitting upright on the horse''s back, Avery squinted at her and said to Evan, "Have you received a message from me?"


    "What?" Evan observed Avery carefully, finding her hair was just a little messy, but she still looked good. And then he took out his phone and checked the message.


    When he read it, he became angry as if his blood coagulated, "Do you believe?"


    Avery turned to look at Evan and then said, "Mr. Howel, shouldn''t I believe?"


    "Mr. Howel? Damn it. She misunderstood," thought Evan.


    "I think it is not true," Evan said seriously. The muscle of his face tightened.


    Avery looked at him carefully. Although she trusted Evan, she had to say she didn''t believe it because Yuki and Maeve were there.


    "Say something!" Evan stared at Avery. He regrets not coming here last night, "If the snake hurts her, how should I do?" thought Evan.


    "Mr. Howel, please leave me alone."


    Evan had already held Avery''s arms and asked, "You ask me to get out?"


    Avery pursed her lips tightly. All of a sudden, she didn''t know how to answer. However, Evan immediately added, "You are angry because I took Maeve to set off fireworks by the lake?"


    "No."


    "Could you tell me why?" Avery was silent. At that time, she was indeed angry, but now she knew what she should focus on.


    Avery still kept silent because she didn''t know how to explain. Although she was angry, she really cared about how to escape on the condition that the little Princess was safe.


    "Do I need to explain?" thought Avery.


    She hesitated. Soon, Maeve said, "Get the Princess."


    "I do not allow anyone to catch her," Evan said firmly.


    Avery became anxious and then asked Maeve coldly, "Maeve, why do you catch me?"

 Chapter 753 - 753: It Was Self-Defense

    When Evan stood before Avery for protecting her, Maeve was annoyed and said to herself, "What a bad man! I am so beautiful. Why did he ignore me and take risks to protect her? How stupid he is!


    He saved me so that I won''t leave him alone since then. But now, does he want to be his ex-girlfriend together again? I must stop her! Does he still love Avery? It is impossible. If he loves her, he wouldn''t save me and have a date with me."


    Maeve suddenly laughed in a low voice, "The Princess, you killed someone. In our country, the murder must be sentenced to death."


    "It was self-defense."


    "You have no evidence or witness to prove that. Moreover, Yuki saw you shot the bodyguard."


    Avery was speechless. She knew Yuki and Maeve all wanted her to be dead.


    Evan tried everything to protect Avery. No one was allowed to take Avery away if he was alive. "Miss. Black," Evan suddenly called Maeve.


    "Miss. Black, I would like to have a private conversation with you," Avery immediately interrupted. She knew Evan very well. She was afraid that Evan was out of control and fought against bodyguards directly.


    Besides, probably Maeve would hurt the little Princess though she believed Evan would protect her and the little Princess.


    Maeve smiled with her lips closed. Her makeup was kept perfect though she hurried to come here.


    She was standing on her horse, looking down at Avery up and down silently.


    "You had killed the bodyguard. Do you want to explain it?" Maeve said to Avery. Her horse moved a few steps because of grass, but Maeve kicked it so hard that the horse was hard to take a breath. Finally, the horse had to stare at the grass on the ground without moving.


    "Miss. Black, I guess you are interested in it," Avery added firmly.


    "What are you going to talk about with her?" Evan asked in a low voice.


    "I will tell you when I am back, okay?" Avery said the word "back" firmly as if she must be back safely.


    "It must be reasonable for her to kill the bodyguard," thought Evan. Finally, he loosened his hand and let Avery go.


    Maeve was curious about what Avery was going to say, so she finally went down from the horse.


    "I guess she wants me to let her go. Fine! I''ll see," thought Maeve.


    "Miss. Black, I''ll go with you. I''m afraid that she gets a gun and will hurt you."


    "Do you have a gun?" Maeve raised her eyebrows and ordered a bodyguard, "Check it."


    Avery took out her gun and gave it to Evan, saying, "I only have one gun."


    "Who knows. Probably you have other weapons and hid them. Sister Maeve, it is dangerous to be with her alone."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can check it by yourself," Avery said firmly, "As the Princess of B Country, the guest of Ancient Country, I don''t think the bodyguards are qualified to touch me."


    "All right."


    Maeve immediately walked to Avery. Evan saw her and got annoyed.


    Evan was not allowed to touch Avery, including women, so he pulled the trigger and shot at Maeve.


    Avery was astonished and silent.


    Maeve looked down at the ground, seeing a hole that was only 0.1 meters away from her feet.


    "Does he want to kill me? He dares to shoot at me. I am terrified," thought Maeve.


    Maeve''s face turned pale. After a while, she gave a shy glance over Evan.


    Avery was surprised by Maeve''s affection toward Evan.


    "Is it true that she has fantasies about Evan? Although Evan didn''t do something special to her but hurt her, she still loves him?" thought Avery.


    Soon, all the bodyguards took the gun and quickly loaded the bullets. However, Maeve stopped them, "Put your guns down."


    All of a sudden, they put their guns into the pockets.


    At the same time, Avery secretly held Evan''s hands and said, "She is a woman. It would be better to be checked by bodyguards."


    Evan was still furious as soon as he thought of something that Avery consulted a female doctor.


    "I can deal with Maeve on the condition that the little Princess is safe. If you can cooperate with me, I won''t be angry," Avery whispered to Evan.


    "You said you are not angry."


    "I lied to you. I am so angry because you had a date with Maeve and have dinner together. Moreover, you played fireworks for her. You had never played fireworks for me."


    "For me, it just likes the sound of gunfire."


    "That is to say that Evan launched the fireworks for taking Meyers and Mr. Black away?" thought Avery.


    "But for me, you did make mistakes. You did something that you had done for another woman, not for me."


    "That''s why you came here?"


    "Who told you that? Maeve?" Avery sneered, "Do you believe it?"


    Evan was speechless.


    Avery sighed and said, "Maeve put me in the cabin."


    Evan became angrier. If he had already known that, he must have shot at Maeve''s shot, not her feet.


    "Promise me. Don''t allow Yuki to touch you."


    "If she can''t, who can do that for me?" Avery felt okay if being touched by a woman.


    "Miss. Black, if you are still worried, I can check it for you," Evan tried to stay calm and said peacefully.


    Maeve knew Evan was angry and ordered her not to touch Avery, so Maeve had to follow his order.


    Since Maeve didn''t want to let Evan touch Avery, she said with a laugh, "Don''t worry about it. As a kind and beautiful woman. I can understand her. What do you think, the Princess?"


    Avery twitched the corner of her mouth and entered the warehouse. Evan stepped back and stood three meters away.


    Soon, the warehouse was surrounded by Maeve''s bodyguards.


    No one can hear what they were talking about and how long the conversation would last. Evan felt uneasy, standing still with his hands behind.

 Chapter 754 - 754: How Can’t I Love Her?

    Robert was standing next to Evan, who looked depressed and anxious, after a while, he asked in a low voice, "Mr. Howel, shall I collect more information for you?"


    Evan raised his arms, suggesting not to bother Avery. He knew Avery very well. If she finds someone monitors their conversation, she must be angry.


    Evan had his own plan. Whatever happens, he must try everything to protect the little Princess and Avery.


    When Evan lowered his head, glancing at his watch and finding almost 30 minutes passed, the door finally opened.


    Avery looked peaceful while Maeve looked satisfied. Telling from their expression, Evan knew the negotiation went very well, especially for Maeve.


    When Maeve looked at Evan meaningfully, Evan was very annoyed and squinted at her with a smile. Soon, Maeve got on the horse again with the help of her bodyguard.


    Soon, Maeve left with a group of people.


    Robert was surprised that Maeve just left without saying a word.


    "Maeve just claimed that she would arrest Mrs. Howel and bring him to justice. But now, she left. Why? What did they talk about?" thought Robert.


    While Robert was thinking, he was bringing a horse. Then Evan carried Avery onto the horse and sat behind her.


    Avery''s back was close to Evan''s front chest. She could even feel that he breathed hard and strong.


    Sometimes, Evan moved forth and back.


    Suddenly, Evan whispered to Avery, "I''m sorry."


    Avery''s shoulder moved slightly. She would have thought that Evan wanted to ask what she and Maeve said, but now Evan apologized to her.


    "I must be with you whenever you need me. I''m sorry I came late this time."


    Avery asked, her throat tightened, "Why don''t you ask me what I talked to Maeve?"


    "I already knew it," Evan answered with a bitter smile. As Avery''s husband, he knew Avery very well.


    Evan held the rein tight, holding her with both arms, "What does Maeve want?"


    Avery was silent.


    "Someone would give up what she or he wants if there is something better," Evan inferred.


    Avery bit her lips and thought, "It is true. Maeve wants him."


    Evan found Avery looked abnormal, so he asked in a low voice, "Can I help you?"


    Evan remembered that Avery told him that the little Princess first and she would manage to deal with Maeve. Thus, He guessed what they discussed.


    "I want you to cooperate with me."


    Evan grabbed the rein hard, and then the horse stopped. When Avery naturally leaned back, Evan said to her, "You just discussed this?"


    Avery knew Evan was angry, so she comforted him, "We need more time. Maeve got hypochondria, so she regards you as her boyfriend. It is just a play. You should pretend to her husband, but it is not true. You know, I don''t want you to be with her even if you ask."


    "It is impossible. I won''t do that. It would be better to kill her."


    "There are many of her bodyguards here. If we leave the Presidential Palace, we have no white worms, and then the little Princess will be in danger. For the little Princess, could you please give me a hand?"


    "Our bodyguards are on their way to Ancient Country, but there are restrictions on the number of people who can enter. They would arrive a few days later.


    Although Evan knew it was a kind of martial art. Avery had to make a negotiation with Maeve. Otherwise, the conflict between Maeve and Avery would become stronger.


    Evan felt uncomfortable when he knew Avery promised Maeve to give Evan to her though it was a good tactic.


    "Is it a possible way to save this problem?" thought Evan.


    Evan held Avery''s waist hard and said, "Forget about it."


    "How can we save the little Princess?"


    "As long as Maeve surrendered, it won''t be a problem."


    "The Princess can''t wait until you make Maeve surrender," Avery answered. As her wound got bigger, less time left for treatment.


    "Don''t you mind if I am with Maeve?" Evan asked. He really cared about it.


    "I care. So, you mustn''t do something improper," Avery said seriously. Then she buried her face in Evan''s chest and took a deep breath. Since Evan didn''t change clothes, Avery got the smell of perfume.


    Avery frowned and said, "Take a shower and change all your clothes."


    Evan pinched Avery''s waist and warned, "Do you want to show your kindness? I won''t agree easily."


    Evan didn''t want to stay with Maeve for a moment.


    "I will compensate you, all right?" Avery bit his button and then added, "From another perspective, I trust you that you won''t do something wrong."


    "But why don''t you trust me when I had dinner with her by the lake?"


    Avery knew Evan felt uncomfortable about that point, so she explained, "I was angry because you didn''t tell me your plan in advance. You shouldn''t take all the responsibility by yourself. Do you remember the wedding of Meyers? You did the same thing that day, so this time, I must warn you."


    "So, what''s your plan?"


    "To heal the little Princess''s wound and go back to B Country."


    "B Country?"


    "If not so?"


    "Go back with me," Evan said. He aimed to bring Avery back. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come here and claimed he was Mr. Lautner.


    Avery was silent. "Go back to the Howels'' House? How can I propose to him?" thought Avery.


    "Will you?"


    "Would you like to cooperate with me? If you would like to, I believe you will be back to the Howels'' house soon."


    Reluctantly, he agreed.


    He had to admit that it was the best plan.


    Evan was deep in thought, "How can you compensate?"


    "Do what you like on the bed."


    Evan was speechless.


    "What is in her mind? Fine! I love it!" thought Evan.


    "Probably, I will be out of control and beat Maeve," Evan said though he had never beaten a woman.


    "She is okay with that," Avery answered. She thought Maeve would regard everything that Evan did as a kind of love to her.


    "Maeve won''t give up Evan even if I don''t agree with her. Thus it is reasonable to do so though there is no justice to attack others with their weakness," thought Avery.


    "You never keep me in your mind," Evan said annoyingly. He was surprised that Avery felt okay even if he would be with Maeve.


    "Nonsense," Avery held Evan''s hand and put it on her heart, "Can you feel it?"


    "Shit. She dares to seduce me. Oh my god. How can''t I love her?" thought Evan.

 Chapter 755 - 755: It’s Not That Easy

    Evan held Avery''s full b.r.e.a.s.ts. This woman was always bullying him, and he would never get her.


    His hand was pressed against her chest. Robert and bodyguards were behind Evan.


    Evan shouted at once, "Turn all around!"


    When Avery saw all the people and horses turning backward, she changed her posture and sat face to face with him.


    This posture was both stimulating and e.r.o.t.i.c.


    The woman''s white hands climbed up his neck, and she laughed. She didn''t look like a child''s mother, but a demon.


    Evan used his index finger to hook her chin and habitually leaned down to kiss her. He whipped the horse, which ran away fast.


    Without the boss''s orders, Robert and his bodyguards could only stay where they were.


    When the horseshoes disappeared into the woods, they turned their heads and walked slowly back.


    With Robert there, the bodyguards dared not speak. The scene was indeed a great test for them.


    Robert seemed to feel something, looking back at them. They turned obedient immediately and stopped thinking about it.


    When Robert returned to the presidential palace, he found that Mr. Howel''s horse had been led by guards to the lawn to be cleaned and fed.


    Mr. Howel and Mrs. Howel were gone.


    When Robert returned, Sarah stopped him. He could only look up at the stairs, where there were clothes all the way.


    Suddenly a comfortable muffled hum was heard. As the door was closed, their groans still could be heard downstairs?


    Robert coughed awkwardly. He didn''t know that the situation in the house was like this.


    Evan was n.a.k.e.d, lying on the bed. Avery was sitting next to him, massaging his shoulders. When Evan felt comfortable, he groaned.


    It''s the first time that Avery gave him a massage. Evan felt unspeakably comfortable.


    Seeing that Evan enjoyed the massage, Avery smiled, "Master, please give me a thumb up if you are satisfied."


    It was rare to see her playful joke. Evan suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her to himself.


    Her body was attached to his back, and her face was forced to lean against his back. Her nose was full of the musky smell of the man.


    Avery could not bear the smell of other women on his clothes, and she pushed him into the bathroom to take a bath.


    She sniffed hard. The smell was gone, and there was only a faint fragrance of shower gel left, which made her feel much more comfortable.


    Evan put his head side on the pillow and asked, "Will you be sad if you see I have meals and go to cinemas with Maeve?"


    "Can you persuade her to take me?" Although Avery refused to admit it, she would certainly be uncomfortable. She knew this request was very unreasonable and used her chin to rub against his back, "Will you take me?"


    Evan said with an evil intention, "No."


    Avery took a bite of the muscles of his back. His body shape was really impeccably perfect.


    Avery turned angry deliberately. She was lying on the man, "You think I have nothing to do if you don''t take me?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Do what I can do for you." Avery was proud that she had aroused his interest.


    Evan was satisfied because the woman still remembered her promise, and he turned over to press on her body, "Do you need me to give you a massage?"


    "Well, it depends on your performance, and I''ll work for you by the service level." When Evan massaged her shoulders, she kept retracting her shoulders.


    "By service level?"


    "Yes, I''ll pour you some bubbly scented tea if you have a low level."


    This woman was picky.


    "What if I have a high level?"


    Avery thought about it very seriously. She had the answer in her heart. Of course, he deserved the best, but Avery still tantalized him, "Wait."


    Then she took the phone and typed a few lines in the search bar: romantic things for a boyfriend.


    The results turned out: 100 romantic things for a boyfriend.


    She handed the phone to him, "If you have a high level, you''ll have options. You can choose one from the list. Aren''t these options romantic?"


    Boyfriend? Was he only a boyfriend?


    Evan darkened his face. This woman searched it on the Internet directly without sincerity at all. He looked at the list on the screen: wearing lover''s clothes, hand in hand walking together, cooking together, and washing feet.


    Didn''t she know what he wanted most?


    Evan said with anger, "I want all on the list."


    Avery smiled, "This is not an easy request."


    With that, Evan reached for her.


    "Evan, gently. It''s itchy. Stop! All right, I promise you!"


    Avery had no way, but promised, "I promise you. I''ll do the 100 romantic things for you."


    Evan was very satisfied with the result and held her into his arms, "You know what I want you to do for me most?"


    Evan squinted slightly, "Do you want me to f.u.c.k you?"


    "No!" Avery immediately denied, "I just said so according to your preferences."


    He liked to press her to f.u.c.k her, which lasted a long time every time.


    "A woman without conscience!"


    "Why would you say that?"


    "You don''t know what I want most! You don''t have a conscience." He wanted her the most, but he wanted...


    Avery pretended that she didn''t understand his words deliberately and took her mobile phone back, "OK, I''ll think about it again. You didn''t sleep all night. Would you like to sleep for a while?"


    She rested on his right arm, plucking his hair.


    Evan was sleepy. He did not refuse her advice but held her more tightly.


    "Sleep with me!"


    In order to let him sleep at ease, Avery also closed her eyes. Because of that python last night, she was sleepy too.


    Someone knocked at the door, "Princess, Miss. Black comes to invite you to dinner in person!"


    Avery woke up first. What did she hear?


    In-person? It''s not that easy.


    "Where is she?"


    "She is on the way."


    Suddenly there was a feeling they were about to be caught.


    Avery tried to sit up, but she was held tightly.


    "Evan! Get up! Maeve is coming."


    She pushed him hard, but there was no response at all.


    "Evan?" She was still in his arms, and he didn''t respond.


    Then, through the open window, the voice downstairs could be heard clearly, and Avery heard a sound of footsteps coming towards them.

 Chapter 756 - 756: Don’t Be Naive

    It was the sound of high heels stepping on the cobblestone. The frequency of Avery''s heartbeat followed the footsteps.


    The man around her didn''t have any reaction at all.


    Avery broke the man''s finger hard. Did Evan not react on purpose?


    "Get up. I know you pretend that you are asleep!"


    Avery had promised that she would send Evan to Maeve''s side, but now she was sleeping with him.


    Although she had never thought of giving up her man to other women, she had to endure everything before her baby was cured.


    After all, this was not the time for an arms race, and force could not solve the problem at all.


    Even if they got white worms, they needed trainers to train them; otherwise, army ants would nibble them.


    Moreover, it was obviously more effective for Evan to persuade Maeve to cure the baby.


    The man opened one of his eyes and used his finger to touch his lips, "Unlock them."


    "Don''t be naive."


    Though Avery thought so, she bowed her head and kissed his lips, which were warm and soft. Evan took a deep breath and held her as if to rub her into his body.


    Avery kissed him, but she felt that she was going to be soft all over.


    The only remaining reason forced her to pull them apart, "Get up and hide?"


    The woman was always proud, but she acted like a spoiled child this time.


    They became nervous because of Maeve, who acted as if she were the real girlfriend of Evan.


    Evan was very upset and refused, "No. I don''t want to do that."


    "You agreed to cooperate with me?" Avery started tugging at his clothes. Did he regret it now?


    If so, her plans would be disrupted.


    Looking at her anxious look, Evan suddenly frowned, "You are so eager to push me to her?"


    He had a feeling that he was like unsalable goods.


    The seller was afraid that he couldn''t be sold and forced to push him to the buyer.


    "I did this to cure the little baby quickly, and then we can go back."


    Evan stared straight at her as if to see her in the soul.


    After a long time, he finally sat up from the bed.


    A knock sounded at the same time. Apparently, it was too late.


    Avery pressed him back, "Forget it. You lie down."


    Evan, "..."


    Avery put on her shoes and went to open the door.


    She looked at Maeve through a slit and stopped her.


    "Why don''t you come out to meet me?" It was so hot that Maeve held a fan of peac.o.c.k feathers in her hand, fanning it up and down and trying to look into the room from time to time.


    The woman''s haughty tone forced Avery to smile uncontrollably with a sneer, "If you want to invite me to dinner, you could let a servant call me."


    "I want you to feel my sincerity." As Maeve spoke, she held the door lock and was ready to open it.


    Avery blocked the door with her body, "I have felt your sincerity."


    Was Avery asking her to leave?


    "Don''t forget what you promised me. It will be the festival of white worms in our country in a week, and I hope Mr. Lautner will propose to me in public that day."


    Avery knew that white worms were regarded as the treasure of the country. People took the last week of spring every year as the festival of the worms, so as to express their importance.


    "I also hope that you will not forget about the little baby."


    "Of course, but I''ll go into the room to have a look." As Maeve spoke, she looked into the house.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Someone tipped me off that Mr. Lautner is here. Since we have an agreement, I certainly hope that you can keep the promise. If I find that there is still a personal affair between you and Mr. Lautner, I will punish you. In our country, cheating women are to be caged and thrown into the river."


    Avery clenched her fists and remained calm, "I will remember your reminder, and I will go with you after changing my clothes."


    A burst of fierce force has been pushed to Avery. Maeve pushed her, opened the door, and walked in.


    Avery couldn''t stop her, for she had rushed into the bedroom. Maeve looked at the large European-shaped bed.


    The white quilt was spread out at random on the bed. It seemed that Avery had no time to tidy up her bed.


    There was no one.


    Avery followed her. When Avery saw the empty bed, she was instantly relieved.


    She had been afraid Evan would not cooperate with her. After all, Evan didn''t like to sneak around.


    She believed that if he really decided to fight, it was not impossible to win Maeve, but the problem of the white worms would become even more intractable.


    Maeve was disappointed. She went to the window and opened the curtain.


    Avery raised her eyebrows gently, and she was curious where Evan would hide.


    Maeve changed from surprise to disapproval, so she turned and began to walk to the bathroom.


    Avery darkened her face. If Maeve went to the bathroom, she would find Evan there.


    Maeve''s high heels stepped on the dark wool carpet, making a dull sound.


    But this kind of sound made Avery inexplicably irritated, so she said, "Maeve if there is nothing else, I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    Maeve smiled, quickened her speed, and laid her hand on the doorknob.


    Avery''s heart seemed to stop for a while, as if her heart were about to jump out of her throat.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    Avery lowered her head down to look for the phone, but Maeve answered the phone.


    It turned out to be Maeve''s phone.


    Probably, it was a very important phone call. Maeve turned nervous and looked at her as if to temporarily let her go. Then she put the phone on the ear quickly and walked out.


    Avery felt her legs were soft, but she walked to the bathroom and opened the door.


    A cool breeze came. The bathroom was like a black hole to attract her in. Her wrist felt pain, and she was pressed on the door board.

 Chapter 757 - 757: You Have Me

    Avery''s panic-stricken look came into Evan''s eyes. The man in front was uncomfortably irritated.


    "Proposal?" Evan rubbed his temple. He found this woman was more and more daring.


    He had just heard her conversation with Maeve in his ear, or he would have been kept in the dark, thinking that it was so simple to cooperate with her. Didn''t he expect that she would ask him to propose to Maeve?


    Who agreed?


    Avery stood awkwardly by the door, and she had expected him to lose his temper after knowing the truth.


    But she had no other way. If she told Evan directly that she agreed to Maeve''s request, he would not cooperate with her.


    Avery cleared her throat and said, "There''s still a week to go. Maybe you don''t have to wait until then."


    "Do you think Maeve is stupid?"


    Avery shook her head, "No, but I''m not stupid either. I have my way."


    Evan really wanted to cut her head to see where her ideas came from. He said in a warning tone, "I will never propose to other women."


    Avery knew that he was definitely upset, and also knew that it''s wrong to do so in order to achieve her goal. She bit her lower lip and said, "I will never let this happen."


    Everything was a slow-down, though she knew it was a dangerous move.


    She always seemed to like to take risks. It seemed that she won every time when she was in danger.


    She thought about it and said, "If it doesn''t get better by then, I don''t mind if you send troops here though it''ll be a tough fight."


    Evan turned gentle when he saw Avery was no longer tough. This woman was really his nemesis.


    His men should be almost in place in a week. He would rather send troops than propose to Maeve.


    Before the war, it''s all right for his woman to do anything as long as she was happy.


    He would be in charge of the mess.


    As Evan didn''t speak for a long time, Avery knew he was not angry with her. With guilt, she held him and tiptoed to kiss him.


    The moment their lips touched each other, there seemed to be an electric current that connected her heart to his. The current slowly passed between their lips and teeth.


    Evan felt hot and suddenly deepened the kiss.


    He didn''t stop until Avery couldn''t breathe. His thin lips rolled gently over her lower lip.


    Avery imitated his actions and kissed him back as if only the kiss could ease their inner discomfort and struggle.


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Avery?" It''s Maeve who finished answering the phone.


    The sudden sound made Avery open her eyes wide. With her fists on his chest, she winked at him.


    Maeve was here. She would guess something if Avery didn''t respond.


    When Avery was about to speak, she was kissed by Evan again. His kiss was so fierce that it made Avery felt he was taking revenge on her.


    "Avery? Are you in there?" Maeve no longer knocked on the door but spun the doorknob. The door was locked.


    "Miss. Black." At the door was the voice of a guard. Maeve called the guard.


    "Kick the door open."


    Avery pinched Evan''s chest. He was not afraid of this kind of situation. He was not afraid they would really break-in. According to the law in Ancient Country, they would be charged.


    Evan gasped and let go of her. Suddenly, he bit her in her neck.


    A clear tooth print was immediately left.


    Avery endured the pain, but still did not forget to answer the door, "I cannot go to the bathroom? What are you looking for?"


    "So you are there. I''m worried about you. Did anything happen to you? By the way, do you know where Mr. Lautner is? The guards said he wasn''t in his residence. They searched the entire presidential palace, and there was no sign of him. I remember that he came back with you."


    Avery and Evan looked at each other. When Evan was about to speak, Avery reached out to cover his mouth, "I don''t know where he is."


    "If you don''t know, then forget it. I''ll order the servant to get a bottle of wine."


    Avery did not speak and soon heard that Maeve was going away.


    Evan''s warm tongue licked her palm, which made her tremble.


    Avery stared at him. The shadow of his curly eyelashes in the light fell on her hand. Avery could not help but want to grasp it.


    Avery could not help saying, "Evan, I do not want to give you to any woman. You married me and wanted me. You should be mine in my lifetime. I want to stay with you all the time."


    Because of her words, Evan raised his head and held the woman''s face. When he found she was firm, he suddenly laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Avery has always been passive. It is not easy to take the courage to tell him these. She was a little unhappy when he laughed.


    She found herself uneasy. Before she proposed to him, she felt uncomfortable when she told him how she felt. What would she do when she proposed to him?


    She started to wonder if she would screw it up.


    "You are like a female soldier with strong determination and high spirit."


    Avery was made fun of by him and wanted to push him away, but her hand was pressed by him, "I''ll take your words."


    From the moment he fell in love with her, he believed what she said.


    "What if I flinch?"


    "You have me."


    "What if I screw it up?"


    "You still have me."


    "What if you get mad at me?"


    "You can''t get rid of me anyway."


    Avery smiled and tiptoed to tell him something in his ear softly. Evan put his forehead against her forehead, "Keep your words."


    Avery blushed and said with shyness, "I will."

 Chapter 758 - 758: Cry Out As You Wish

    Evan loved Avery''s delicate look. The woman''s perfume smell let him want to have s.e.x with her.


    Avery knew what was going to happen next. If she didn''t go to meet with Maeve but stayed in the bathroom with Evan for a long time, Maeve would be impatient.


    "No."


    Evan''s hot breath sprayed on her sensitive neck. He had lifted her clothes, but his wrist was held by her.


    Under the hands of Avery was Evan''s raised veins, and every cell under the skin was clamoring.


    His breath grew heavier, and he pressed on her, "When a woman is pressed, she should be obedient. And follow the desire of her body,"


    Avery bit her lips, but she was still worried, "No, I have to go."


    With his lasting s.e.x.u.a.l desire, plus foreplay, she couldn''t get out in an hour.


    Evan knew what she was worried about and smiled, "Don''t care about Maeve."


    Avery felt that he must be crazy, but she thought that Evan has never been afraid of anyone, not to mention a woman. Even if they might be in danger, he was tough and domineering. He is also so stubborn and impulsive, sometimes that makes her worried often.


    There was the sound of the belt rattling.


    The shirt buttons were still unbuttoned.


    Avery couldn''t refuse at all. After taking off her dress, Evan touched her body with his hands, "Open your legs."


    Avery, "..."


    Evan has pulled her legs apart. His movement was very slow, but he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her with a strong force.


    When Evan watched that Avery twisted her eyebrows and that she felt delighted, he couldn''t help but f.u.c.k her hard.


    "Cry out as you wish." Evan kissed her and whispered in her ear.


    Avery''s mind went blank, and she looked at the man above. In the dim light, he was very handsome and charming.


    It fascinated her.


    When Evan found she didn''t groan, he strengthened his force.


    Avery''s legs were forced to separate between the man''s body. Her breathing was more and more rapid. She was out of control and groaned fiercely.


    While kissing her, Evan was satisfied and began to press her to continue.


    After a reckless joy, the two took a bath. With the white bath towel covering her head, Evan held her up from the bathtub, dressed her, and dried her hair. He seemed to forget completely that Maeve had come to invite Avery to dinner.


    Avery was more anxious than him. She wanted to do it herself, but she was pressed back by the man.


    She even felt that the man had deliberately punished her for betraying him privately.


    Avery''s legs were soft, and she could barely lift her hands up. Evan knew that she was going to have dinner with Maeve, but there were love bites over her body.


    She couldn''t even wear low-collar clothes.


    Avery sat on the dresser and raised her head. She found that Evan had a warm yellow dress in his hand with a lace collar of V shape, which would reveal her s.e.xy collarbone.


    But the collarbone was her worst-hit area, and the intensity of love bites was too dense to be covered with concealer.


    "I don''t wear this." Avery wanted to get down from the dresser, "I will wear the long gown."


    It could cover her body from feet to neck.


    Though Avery saw through his intention, he frowned, "It''s hot."


    "It''s not. Silk and yarn are very comfortable." When Avery watched him still holding her underwear in his hand, she snatched it over.


    She found herself easy to be teased. When Evan touched her, she got wet and soft easily. She put her slightly separated legs together.


    Her subtle movements made Evan smile. He invited her, "Come to me at night?"


    Avery was embarrassed and confused when she was seen through. She stupefied for a few seconds and soon knew what he meant.


    They were now living in the presidential palace, but they lived in two separate places. Did he want her to come to him at night?


    She shook her head, subconsciously, "There are guards everywhere."


    Evan could not help but want to tease her when he looked at her cautious appearance, "You escaped from my eyes many times. This is difficult for you?"


    Although he was upset about her private deal with Maeve, he found it''s funny to tease her.


    "I''ll wait for you." Evan stared at her for a moment, laughing evilly, and said forcefully, "Otherwise, I will come to you with a big show."


    Avery stared at him and did not know why he had always threatened her.


    Was she trapped by him?


    "Get my clothes first." Avery felt her sound was not like her own. What had happened told her the fact that this man could not be controlled.


    Evan temporarily let go of her, brought a pure white embroidered gown, and found that the woman had worn her underwear and covered her body with the bath towel.


    "I have seen your n.a.k.e.d body before." Evan reached out to pull her bath towel down, but she dragged it so firmly.


    Avery shook her head, "Won''t you be bored with it?"


    Did she say so to him on purpose?


    Evan smiled, "It''s not enough. I won''t get bored with your body."


    Avery was speechless and really wanted to kick his face with her feet.


    The bath towel was pulled off by the man, and her white skin was in the light. Evan said, "It''s normal for you to show your body to me."


    That''s enough.


    Avery blushed, snatched the gown over, and put it on.


    ***


    In order not to let Maeve feel suspicious, Avery arrived at Maeve''s residence in the presidential palace before Evan.


    There were guards walking back and forth, patrolling. Two rows of guards were standing at the door with guns.


    One of the guards, with a detector in his hand, swept Avery''s body a few times to check for guns and weapons.


    When it was swept to her chest, the detector suddenly sounded an alarm.

 Chapter 759 - 759: Don’t Listen To Her

    Avery looked down and found there was a golden wreath-shaped brooch on her chest. It''s with her gown.


    "Excuse me, princess, please take off the brooch." Said the guard.


    Avery took off the brooch and handed it to the guard. The brooch with a pointed needle was confiscated as a weapon.


    The guard lifted the detector again and swept Avery''s body. It made an alarm sound again when it swept her chest.


    Avery looked down again. It''s the same place. After taking the brooch, there was nothing else.


    "Princess, please hand it in." The guard was very shy. After all, it was an awkward part, and he was a man.


    "There''s nothing more than just a brooch." Avery was very embarrassed and pulled the clothes. Fortunately, the gown was loose enough and covered her chest.


    "How could it raise the alarm when there was nothing left?" A woman would hide things in her underwear.


    "How do I know that?" Avery did not mean to embarrass him, and she did not know why.


    "Princess, please cooperate with us, or we''ll have a further search."


    "I have nothing to hand in." Avery really didn''t know why it would raise the alarm.


    "Then find a maid to have a body search." The footstep behind was very light, but Avery knew it was Yuki from the voice.


    Yuki went to Avery and took a glance at Avery''s chest, "If the b.r.e.a.s.ts have implants, the detector will also raise the alarm?"


    She asked the guard.


    When the guard was asked by Yuki, he was more embarrassed, and he cleared his throat, "That depends on the material of implants."


    "Look at her b.r.e.a.s.ts. They are fake. No wonder the detector raised the alarm." With that, Yuki said to the guard, "I don''t need the troublesome detector. I''ll test it for you."


    With that, she shouted, "Catch her."


    The guards were accustomed to orders, and reflexively rushed forward to catch Avery.


    In a hurry, Avery snatched the detector in the guard''s hands, "You understand fake b.r.e.a.s.ts so well? Maybe you have the experience? Let me take a test for you."


    Finish saying her words, Avery used the detector to sweep Yuki''s chest.


    At the same time, the detector gave a sharp alarm.


    The whole scene was quiet, and everyone looked at Yuki''s chest.


    The guard looked at Avery, who had the detector in her hand, and immediately pulled out the gun, "Princess, please put it down."


    Avery dropped the detector on the ground.


    Yuki held her chest and glared at Avery.


    The woman had tied her in the grove and killed her bodyguard, and now she could still get away with it. Why didn''t Maeve punish her?


    Even Maeve would be taken revenge by her.


    Thinking of the gun on Avery''s body, Yuki shouted to the guards.


    "Get her. She must have a gun! I saw her shoot someone in the woods!"


    The guards rushed towards Avery, who took steps back, but she was soon surrounded by the guards.


    "She has a mini-gun. The detector made an alarm. She must hide the gun in her chest."


    The guards seized the things in Avery''s hands. Soon, two guards twisted her hands behind her and confined her.


    Yuki was very proud when she saw Avery was being caught.


    How could Yuki let her go?


    "Give me your weapon," Yuki said to Avery and reached to her.


    Avery looked at her coldly without speaking.


    How couldn''t she know what Yuki was up to?


    Sure enough, Yuki held Avery''s chin and looked at her, "Go get a rope, tie her up, and hang her to a tree."


    She would let Avery have the taste of being tied to a tree.


    The guard went to get the rope. Avery said coldly, "Maeve invited me to dinner. I''m her guest. That''s how you treat me?"


    "To keep Miss. Black''s safety, you must hand over the gun." Said the guard.


    "I''m not armed, and I don''t know why the detector made an alarm." Avery said calmly, "Let me go first."


    The guards feared that Avery would attack them suddenly, so they did not listen to her.


    "Let me go!"


    The guard looked at the captain, who lifted his hand, "Let her go first."


    "But what if she is armed?"


    "We''re a man. Are you afraid that we can''t handle a woman?"


    The guard let go of Avery.


    Avery looked down at her gown and pulled out the golden thread on her chest suddenly.


    "It''s a metal thread. When the detector sweeps it, it will make an alarm." With that, Avery asked the guard to pick up the detector and recheck it.


    Sure enough, there was no alarm sound, which meant it was safe.


    When everybody thought this matter was about to come to an end, Avery suddenly looked toward Yuki, "When the detector swept Yuki''s body, it raised the alarm as well. I suspect she has the weapon on her body."


    Yuki was irritated, and she hugged her chest, "I don''t."


    The guard took the detector and swept Yuki''s body again, and the alarm was still issued.


    "I''m unarmed!" Yuki shook her head.


    Avery proved her innocence, stood on the side, and said without pain, "I think you should tie her up and hang her to the tree. Then she would hand it over."


    "Don''t listen to her. I don''t have any weapon."


    In order to prove her innocence, Yuki said, "I just had my b.r.e.a.s.ts implanted."


    As Yuki revealed the news, servants began to whisper.


    "I''ve said before that her b.r.e.a.s.ts might be fake."


    "I wondered how her b.r.e.a.s.ts could be that big in a few years. It turned out that she had b.r.e.a.s.t enlargement surgery."


    They looked at Yuki''s chest and then looked at each other tacitly.


    Yuki''s clothes were relatively tight, so the clothes outlined her body shape.


    The gossip was heard by Yuki, and she held her chest quickly, "Stop speaking."


    Then she pointed to Avery, "Wait and see."


    Avery sneered, and she was not afraid of her threat, "The horrible things are not your fake b.r.e.a.s.ts, but the weapon was hidden inside. I suggest you take off her clothes and have a full search."

 Chapter 760 - 760: She Knew It

    Yuki screamed as she stepped back, "Bitch, how dare you! How dare you approach me!" She looked horrified.


    She was on the verge of a breakdown!


    It surprised Yuki that that Bitch would accuse her!


    Avery stood by the door, watching it happening and doing nothing. She suddenly added, "Yuki is just a dancing girl. If she stashed weapons with her, Mr. Black might behead you."


    Yuki yelled, "Bitch! Stop casting spells on them and making them believe you! You should grab her instead of me!"


    Everyone in Ink House could hear Yuki''s roaring. Far in the distance, someone greeted, "Your Highness."


    They looked over, and the maids charged out from inside the house. One maid said, "Your Highness, Mr. Black has been waiting for you. She sends me to lead you. Please follow me."


    Yuki saw the maid like a life savior. She hurried to scream, "How about me? Didn''t Mr. Black ask you to invite me as well? Take me inside too."


    The maid said, "Please, Mr. Yuki, follow me."


    Yuki gloated at the royal guard. She said braggingly, "Do you hear that? Maeve is dying to see me. If you don''t step aside, I''ll tell her to fire you."


    The guard had no reason to stop Yuki since the maid came over to invite her in. They stepped aside to let Yuki through.


    Yuki held her chin up and walked right in front of the guard to avenge the insult. Then she followed the maid.


    Avery walked ahead of Yuki. She kept staring at the back of Avery''s head hideously and harshly. She wished she could tear her into pieces!


    Avery felt how unkind the look was. She didn''t have to look back to know who it belonged to.


    But Avery wasn''t interested in talking to Yuki. She followed the maid closely.


    Soon, they arrived at the dining room of the Ink House.


    Ink House was designed in European style. Hanging down from the ceiling was a gigantic Swarovski chandelier. It gave off warm yellow light which shines on pure bone china. The reflection of the light was dazzling.


    In the corner of the dining room was phonography. The music was old yet lovely. It linked one busy figure with another.


    The maids all hold trays of various dishes, and some held red wine which has been sobered up. Everyone acted carefully in the case to be punished with one error.


    Maeve Black wasn''t to be seen in the dining room. Avery asked the captain of the guard, "Where is Mr. Black?"


    The captain answered, "Mr. Black is applying make-up."


    Avery was speechless because she was sure the maid told her she was expecting them.


    Yuki was pleased to hear that. She hurried to say, "I''ll see her."


    Mr. Black said, "No need." She finally showed up, slowly descending the stairs wearing a silver tight mermaid skirt with gauze. She said apologizing, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    Yuki answered, "It''s okay, Maeve. We are not here long."


    Maeve looked at the door. She said with disappointment, "Where is George? Isn''t he here? Doesn''t anybody come to invite him over? Oh, he must be getting ready to see me."


    Maeve asked and answered her own question. Then she stopped talking and looked at Avery. She checked her out and said, "Your Highness, do you wear the long robe for the party?"


    Women in the Ancient Country were conservative. They wore long robes not to reveal any skin. But although Avery was wearing a long robe, Maeve felt outshined because of Avery''s feminine vibe.


    At the time, one maid came. She greeted Maeve and said to Avery, "Your Highness, Mr. Lautner said he picked up something that belongs to you. He asked me to give it back to you."


    Then the maid handed Avery over a gift bag.


    Avery slightly hesitated. They were together not long ago. How come she didn''t know if she lost anything?


    And George chose to give it to her when Maeve was present. He must be deliberate.


    Avery glanced at Maeve and took the bag.


    It was a pink gift bag with a delicate bow tie in the opening.


    Avery didn''t know what it was. Although she was curious, she couldn''t open it in front of everyone. She took one peek inside and turned unhappy at once.


    She knew it!


    She knew that George did it on purpose!


    Was it interesting to make fun of her?


    Why wasn''t George afraid at all? How dare he put the black lace lingerie she put in his pocket the last time in the bag?


    Did George have it with him since then?


    What was he doing? He knew what Maeve...


    Avery started making all kinds of connections. She couldn''t think straight. She looked at Maeve, and she was curious. Maeve said, "Your Highness, what do you lose that Mr. Lautner is lucky to pick up?"


    Avery clenched her fingers and squeezed the bag tightly. She couldn''t say it was s.e.xy lingerie, could she?


    So she said, "It''s normal stuff. Miss Black, you won''t be interested in it."


    Yuki said, "Maeve, is George not coming?"


    Maeve answered, "Why do you think so?" She put her hand on the handrail and clenched it.


    Yuki said, "If George wants to come over, why doesn''t he bring the gift to Her Highness on his own? Why does he go to so much trouble?"


    Maeve said, "Maybe he doesn''t want to cause any misunderstanding. Her Highness is married." Maeve shrugged and gave the answer she felt was right.


    Yuki didn''t believe that Maeve wasn''t interested in what the bag contained. She had an idea and whispered, "What if it''s a knife or a gun that might hurt Maeve?"


    Maeve smiled. She was thinking about what excuse she should use to see what was inside the bag. Who knew that Yuki did her a favor and found such a reasonable excuse.


    Maeve nodded at Yuki. Yuki was thrilled to get her recognition. She said, "Your Highness, please. We need to check what''s inside the bag."


    Avery held the bag naturally like it couldn''t be normal.


    But how could Avery show everybody such private things?


    Avery said, "This is private. I''m sure when the maid took it in, the guard already checked it with some device. It should be okay. Or they wouldn''t let the maid through. But someone comes in although there''s something wrong about it. That''s a different story."


    Afterward, Avery turned her sight to Yuki''s b.r.e.a.s.ts lightly.


    Yuki felt guilty because she had a b.r.e.a.s.t job. Somehow, she felt insulted and went so mad that her face turned red. She said, "Nonsense! Maeve, don''t be misled by Avery! What if it''s poison in the form of powder? The device won''t detect them."


    Compared with Yuki, Maeve was much calmer. She twisted her waist, fully displaying her charm. The dress wiggled on her body, and she looked like a water snake that has been cultivating vital energy for thousands of years.


    Maeve''s vision landed on the paper bag Avery was holding. She said, "If the bag doesn''t contain anything dangerous, I think, Your Highness, it''s okay to show us, right? Unless it''s something improper?"

 Chapter 761 - 761: He Couldn’t Make It

    Avery smiled calmly as she usually did. But in her mind, she already began picturing what a delusional woman like Maeve would look if she saw the lingerie.


    Normally, when they saw a woman''s underpart in a guy''s hand, they would assume what had happened between them. That was needless to say.


    So, Avery wondered whether Maeve would choose to live in her fantasy or went mad.


    As Avery was thinking, a few guards charged over and came at her. They said, "Your Highness, we must open your bag to check inside."


    Avery sighed. How tiresome it was to eat one meal!


    She lifted her eyelids at Maeve Black, saying, "You can open the bag to check. But I want Miss Black to do it."


    Yuki said, "Maeve, Avery must be plotting something. Don''t fall for her tricks. Maybe it''s an explosive inside the bag. The second you open it, it will explode.


    What impressive thinking! Avery sneered, "If so, aren''t you scared that opening it might blow off the house?"


    Avery could see how terrified Yuki turned. She sneered, "I''m a princess. Do you think my life isn''t worthy? Or are your lives worthy enough that I choose this way to die with you? Miss Black, if you don''t mean to ask me to dinner, then, forget about it. I don''t want to impose upon you."


    The reason Maeve asked Avery over for dinner must be about something else. She did so for George Lautner.


    Maeve knew George still couldn''t forget Avery. But one girl had to be in a relationship with several d.i.c.ks to meet Mr. Right.


    Avery was married. But George asked Maeve out for Avery. Although George didn''t say he liked her, Maeve knew he did.


    But Yama Thorn Bug''s Festival was a week after. Maeve hoped that George would propose to her.


    After all, Maeve was a girl. How could she ask for George to marry her? It was embarrassing.


    That was why Maeve agreed to Avery''s terms. She would let Avery go on the condition that George proposed to her.


    Maeve did everything taking consequences into consideration.


    The second Avery said it was oddly quiet. But everyone''s look was different.


    Yuki was gloating while Maeve wore a complex look. As for Avery, she wasn''t interested in the meal at all. If Maeve wasn''t the one who could decide the life or death of her daughter, she would not come knowing the meal was unfriendly.


    Then Avery turned around, trying to leave under the guard''s besiege.


    As it happened, another line of men came from afar, as Avery could say.


    The man walking in front of others lifted eyebrows at Avery. His smile was casual and light.


    Behind him, the street lamps shined. Underneath his feet, there were flying dust. His face and eyes were shining like crystal. His eyebrows and lips were carvings of uncanny workmanship. One was drawn in his glamorous presence.


    Every step he took, there was an echo like a ghost.


    Maeve was obsessed with watching him. So it was Yuki.


    That man wasn''t king. But he was above the king. He was a born alpha male.


    Avery was different. She glared at him ferociously, squeezing the lingerie he sent.


    Avery wanted to tear the lingerie apart and threw all the pieces on his face. Pss, Avery wondered, don''t let her have anything on him, or he would not know how she killed him.


    What Avery was afraid most was to make Maeve furious. If she did, she might harm Avery''s daughter.


    What was in it for him for anything that should happen to Avery''s daughter?


    If Maeve was really mad and Avery''s daughter was in danger, Avery would find ways to mess with him.


    Maeve said with a sweet yet surprising tone, "Mr. Lautner." She walked toward him fast, saying, "Mr. Lautner, you''re finally here. Where have you been? My guards have been looking all over for you. But you''re nowhere to be seen."


    Maeve stood in front of Avery to cut in between Avery and George. She walked right in front of George.


    Evan saw Maeve''s head above and landed his vision on Avery, saying, "Your Highness, where are you going?"


    Maeve said, "The guards want to examine the gift bag Avery has. She is a bit upset."


    Evan slightly frowned her eyebrows. She was asking Avery, not Maeve. Evan slightly frowned her eyebrows.


    Evan saw Avery''s unhappy face as he expected. He cleared his throat and smiled with a deep voice. What? Evan thought Avery could sell him, and he couldn''t return the favor?


    Evan said, "Tell the guards to step down." He was particularly unhappy other men were around Avery.


    It took Maeve forever to see George. To please him, she would do anything he wanted. Maeve ordered the guard to leave and said to Avery, "Your Highness, I apologize." That was a smart move.


    Avery''s angry face turned into a surprising face. It only took Evan one sentence to solve the problem. So, it was very bright to ask Evan to handle Maeve.


    And, since Evan turned up, everyone seemed to forget about the gift bag...


    Yuki said, "Right. Everything is a huge misunderstanding. They say nothing can''t be fixed at the dining table. The dishes have been served for a long time. And they are almost cold. Since Mr. Lautner is here, Maeve, what do you say we start eating? I''m hungry." Yuki got the opportunity to be visible.


    Maeve nodded. She made a gesture to Avery, "Please, Your Highness."


    Avery didn''t say no. She followed them to enter the dining room.


    Yuki stood right next to the table. She couldn''t sit down prior to Maeve since she didn''t sit down. After all, Yuki''s position was inferior.


    Yuki looked around and said, "Maeve, isn''t the President coming?"


    Maeve answered, "The president has to entertain the distinguished guests from abroad. He couldn''t make it."


    Yuki was frustrated. She said, "I''ll go to the kitchen and see what I can help."


    The dining table was a rectangle. Maeve asked Evan to sit at the main position. And she sat next to him. And Avery sat to the left of Maeve.


    Avery sat down. While no one was watching, she reached her hand in the paper bag, took the lingerie out and put it in her pocket.


    However, Evan saw everything. He smiled and put the phone next to his hand. When Maeve asked the maid to open the bottle of wine and pour it, he texted Avery.


    Avery was nervously putting the lingerie in her pocket and was shocked by the sudden text. She lowered her head and saw it was from Evan. It was simple, but it was enough to drive her mad!

 Chapter 762 - 762: Everyone Witnessed It

    The text read, "Put it on for me tonight."


    Avery quickly looked up at Maeve. Since she was talking to the maid, Avery texted back one word, "No."


    Evan sent another text, "Give it back after you wear it. Don''t wash it."


    Don''t wash it!!!


    Avery flipped the phone screen over. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Evan really had no concept of shame. Avery wondered how Evan could ask her to take off the underpants and give it to him without washing?


    Seeing Avery didn''t respond, Evan tapped the blank phone screen with rhythm. Suddenly he turned to Maeve, saying, "Miss Black, when I asked you out to have dinner by the lake the other night, have I led you on?"


    Avery was shockingly speechless. What did Evan mean? Was he trying to strangle Maeve''s fantasy and make her see the truth?


    How could he?


    Maeve''s fantasy was the only thing they could take advantage of.


    As Avery was thinking, she unlocked her phone, sending Evan a message. It read, "What are you doing? Don''t antagonize her."


    Evan''s message read, "What I want to do to her Is up to you."


    Avery really wanted to throw off her phone and walk out of here after reading the text. She thought Evan crossed the line by threatening her with the safety of her daughter.


    Avery bit her lips and didn''t text Evan back. She saw Maeve coming back from talking to the maid, and her look changed slightly. Maeve said, "Why do you bring it up?"


    Evan glanced over at Avery and her phone. He tapped on his phone screen with rhythm, saying, "I don''t mean to lead you on."


    Avery was speechless. Evan really said so?


    Maeve was flattered, saying, "What do you mean?"


    Evan smiled. As he was about to say something, he received a text from Avery. It only had one word, "Okay."


    Evan smiled gloatingly. He has achieved his purpose.


    Evan saw with the corner of his eye that Avery stared at her phone with a mad face. She didn''t look like hearing what he had said to Maeve. But she actually swore him in his mind more than one time.


    Evan did so because Avery gave up on him and made him please Maeve.


    Evan said, "Nothing." He threw one word to end the topic.


    Maeve said, "Oh, George, you bad man. You scare me. I thought you asked out because you were astounded by my beauty and unparalleled talent."


    Avery was speechless again.


    Evan, whose hand was tapping the phone screen, suddenly clenched. Avery could vaguely see the veins.


    Maeve took Evan''s silence as confirmation. She was thrilled.


    At the time, Yuki came out of the kitchen, followed by maids who held trays. They served soup first and placed one bowl in front of everyone. The white soup had a strong flavor of mushrooms.


    Avery took a deep breath. The scent went inside her nose and increased appetite.


    Besides, Avery sweated a lot from before. She was hungry.


    Avery took one spoon full of soup. As she was about to drink, her hand holding the spoon suddenly paused. She felt something different on her laps. Sliding on her lap underneath the silk robe was Evan''s hand!


    Avery took one look and frowned. Evan sat there seriously like nothing unusual was going on. Who could have known that he was stroking her lap?


    Since the dining table was covered with a long piece of fabric, making it harder to see what was going on under it.


    Avery pretended to take one sip and moved her hand under the table, pressing Evan''s hand to stop him from moving about.


    Pink hearts almost shot from Maeve''s eyes while Evan was so daring. Did he find this exciting?


    Ahem! Avery spit out the soup. Not just because Evan held her hand and she couldn''t struggle free, but also the soup tasted funny.


    Everyone looked at Avery since she coughed. She tried to withdraw her hand from Evan. But he just handed her over the napkin.


    Maeve said, "George, you''re such a gentleman." Then she gave the maid a look. The latter was about to replace Avery''s soup. But Avery stopped the maid.


    Avery said, "There''s something wrong about the soup."


    Evan let go of Avery, took the soup in front of her, and sniffed underneath his nose. He said, "What''s wrong with it?"


    It was the smell of mushroom soup. Evan couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Yuki said, "What can be wrong with it? It''s fresh." She, to confirm what had been said, took a large spoon and drank all.


    Maeve bent over to smell her soup. She took one small spoon and drank it. She said, "Your Highness if you don''t like mushroom soup, the chef could make you something else."


    The second Maeve finished talking, and she had trouble swallowing the soup. She saw George taking a sip from Avery''s bowl.


    It was the same bowl that Avery coughed her soup in. So it had her spit.


    Everyone witnessed it.


    However, George didn''t mind it. He took one sip and frowned, saying, "It tastes sour?"


    Avery nodded. She tried to stop Evan from drinking it. But it was too late.


    So Avery watched as Evan drank her spit.


    Even Avery felt it was dirty. Evan was born to have the best life. The materials for every meal was the best of the best. It was always the freshest and cleanest. But Evan wasn''t bothered at all. Avery couldn''t help feeling warm in her heart. His tease suddenly seemed less awful. On the contrary, Avery thought it was quite s.e.xy.


    Maeve took another sip and shook her head. She said, "I don''t taste bitter but creamy."


    Evan took one spoon from the bottom of the bowel, and there were grains of meat.


    But Evan couldn''t tell what meat it was.


    He took another spoon from his soup. The colors of the meat from two bowls were different.


    Evan smashed the spoon on the table. He used such force that the silver spoon broke one of the dishes in two parts.


    Evan roared, "Ask the chef to see me!"


    Although it was Maeve''s house, she was astounded by Evan''s strong presence. But she calmed down soon and told the chef to come out.


    After one minute, the chef was taken by the guards and pushed down on the floor.


    Evan stared at Avery''s soup and said, "What''s this?"


    The chef was a big man. He couldn''t help shaking his fat being scolded. He answered, "It''s a mushroom soup with beef."


    "Beef?" Evan asked the guard to pass Avery''s soup to him, "Taste it. See what meat it really is!"


    The chef had to do what was told. He took one piece and put it in his mouth.


    The chef was most of the most famous cooks in an ancient country. He has been cooking for dozens of years and could taste all kinds of materials.


    The chef chewed it closely in his mouth. But his look changed soon. He said, "Miss Black, Mr. Lautner, I put beef in the soup. How come..."

 Chapter 763 - 763: It Was A Sweet One

    Evan suddenly stood up. There was thin frost in his eyes. He took one step forward, almost freezing everything around him. He gave off a smothering presence.


    The chef was terrified. He moved back with his knees on the ground.


    Evan asked, "What meat is it?"


    The chef answered, "It''s.... snake meat."


    Evan charged over and looked coldly and sharply. He said, "Snake meat?"


    Avery covered her mouth with the napkin. She felt butterflies in her stomach and sick.


    Maeve''s look was gloomy too. She said, "Why do you have snake meat in the kitchen?" This was an ancient country. If anything went wrong, it meant she failed to do her jobs, let alone in front of George. How humiliated was she!


    "I..." The chef hesitated for a while and said, "The gulls, skin, meat, and Aphididae of snakes have medical value. So I asked for the boa when I saw the guards dealing with it. But I don''t know how snake meat ends up in the soup."


    A boa?


    Avery recalled how a boa tried to eat her the other night, and she put a bullet in it. Was it the same one?


    Avery looked at Yuki. She said she would help out in the kitchen and never came out. It was her that took the maids to serve the soup.


    Yuki was watching the chef. Feeling someone was looking at her, she turned around and met Avery''s look in the air. Yuki said, gloatingly, "It''s snake meat."


    Yuki said in a way she had nothing to do with it, and she found out about it just now.


    Avery stared at Yuki coldly, "Yuki, do you know the answer already?"


    Yuki said, "Your Highness, do you think it''s me?" She stirred up the soup. The spoon rubbed against the china bowl to make subtle noises. She pressed her lips and said, "Your Highness, are you out to get me?"


    Avery sneered, "You know what you did."


    Evan wanted to kill Yuki already because she found five men trying to harm Avery. That was enough. How could he let go of her?


    Evan looked ferocious. He turned around and glared at Yuki, giving chills on her spine.


    Avery knew Evan. She knew it was the look before he started getting ruthless. So she hurried to get up to stop him. Even if it was Yuki, she had to think about Maeve because Yuki worked for her.


    Avery was about to say something when Maeve said first, "Pull out the CCTV." Her voice was majestic.


    Yuki put down the spoon. She hid behind Maeve. The way Evan got mad was horrifying.


    Five minutes later, the guard gave Maeve the tablet with CCTV on it.


    That showed every corner in the kitchen within the last hour.


    To get to the truth, Avery fast-forwarded it until Yuki came into the kitchen.


    Yuki was first arranging the maids to serve and walked to the chef and said something.


    From the beginning to the end, Yuki put both hands in front of her chest and had her back against the camera. It looked like she did nothing.


    Maeve showed the video to Evan and Avery. Avery watched it and frowned. It was hard for her to think Yuki didn''t do this.


    It was Yuki who saw Avery killing the python. Of the four people, only her beef in the soup was replaced with snake meat.


    Maybe Yuki didn''t realize the snake meat soup tasted sour. So she thought Avery would eat it without hesitation.


    But it was Avery''s speculation. She couldn''t see any video evidence.


    Yuki pouted. It was her time to complain. She grabbed Maeve''s sleeves and said, "Maeve, I know Avery doesn''t like me. She''ll think of me whenever bad things happen. But I really didn''t do anything."


    Maeve patted Yuki''s hand, "No one will accuse you of anything without evidence."


    Then Maeve said with a pleading tone, "George, it''s probably a misunderstanding. I''ll ask them to find out."


    Evan was unhappy with how Maeve dealt with this. But Avery grabbed his sleeves, seeming to make concessions to avoid trouble. He thought Avery didn''t want to get to the bottom of this because of Maeve. But Avery said, "Your Highness if I have a way to find out who did this. What will you do?"


    Hearing what Avery said, Evan smiled lightly. It was a sweet one.


    Evan thought his woman was bright. She could surprise him one time after another.


    Maeve just told the maid to find out about it. She paused and said, "Your Highness, what do you want to do?"


    Avery cast a glance over at Yuki, saying, "I just want to know if I do, what will Your Highness do?"


    Maeve asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    Avery watched as Maeve put Yuki behind her back. It was obvious she wanted to protect Yuki. So without any doubt, Maeve tossed back the tough question to Avery.


    Avery admitted that she couldn''t offend Maeve. For the sake of her daughter, it was not smart to upset Maeve. However, if Yuki really did it, Avery didn''t want to let her go.


    She thought for a moment, and said, "If I find out who did this, I''ll make that person drink all the snake meat soup."


    The punishment wasn''t harsh. But it showed there would be consequences to think about messing with Avery. She wasn''t an easy target.


    Maeve was happy with it. As long as it didn''t involve physical punishment, it was okay. Maeve would hate it to have so much trouble on her big night.


    So Maeve said yes.


    But Yuki cut in and said, "Maeve, what if Avery can''t find out who did it?"


    Yuki''s voice wasn''t loud. But she made sure Avery could hear it.


    Maeve asked, "What do you mean?" She didn''t know what Yuki was getting at.


    Yuki looked up and said loudly, "If she can''t find out, I want an apology because Avery was certain it was me."


    Maeve looked at Avery. She sneered, "Sure." She nodded.


    At the time, the chef was held up by the guard. The maids stood in two lines to face the four. Almost all the maids at the presidential house were here. But it was oddly quiet.


    They all stood there, nervously. They were afraid of breathing too loudly.


    They all set eyes on Avery like she was the one deciding who lived and who died.


    More was just curious. Since there was nothing wrong with the video, could Avery really find out?


    Avery stood up and said calmly to Maeve, "I want a prop."

 Chapter 764 - 764: Don’t Play Any Games

    Maeve asked, "What do you want?"


    Avery looked around and set eyes on Maeve. She said, "I need a cat."


    Avery knew Maeve had a cat. But she didn''t know where it went.


    Maeve was confused. She didn''t know what Avery was thinking. But she ordered anyway, "Go and get me, Diamond."


    Diamond was a grey Persian cat. The big brown eyes were shining like diamonds. So it was called Diamond.


    The guards looked all over for it. Finally, they found it on the balcony in Maeve''s room.


    When they found Diamond, it was sleeping. I was upset being alarmed. So it showed the teeth at the guards. Not feeling enough, it reached sharp claws and scratched the guard''s face.


    It didn''t stop getting mad until they took it downstairs and saw Maeve. It meowed at Maeve and went to her arms.


    Maeve said, "Honey, do they annoy you? I''m sorry. Mommy asked them to take you here. I want you to do me a favor."


    Maeve grabbed Diamond and kissed it. Diamond meowed again and licked its claws with the tongue.


    Maeve asked, "Your Highness, what do you want Diamond to do?"


    Avery didn''t approach Diamond seeing the scratches on the guard''s face. She said to Maeve, "Will you ask them to reach their hands out and let Diamond smell them?"


    Maeve asked, "Smell their hands?" She felt fresh about the idea.


    Avery said, "We all know dogs have developed a sense of smell. But few know that cats are more sensitive to smell. But cats will go wild if they smell anything they hate."


    Avery kept saying, "It was hard to remove the smell of snakes in hands. They can wash them with soaps. But there will be residue in my fingers. Cats hate snakes. So I want Diamond to smell their hands."


    Avery guessed that the snake''s smell wouldn''t disappear if they handled snake meat within the last half hour. So she chose to let Diamond find the culprit.


    Although snake meat wasn''t fatally poisonous if Avery punished whoever did it to send a warning to others, whoever wished her harm might put something more in her soup.


    Maeve asked the maids to reach out their hands, including Yuki. She asked the guard to hold Diamond and smelled everyone.


    The maids were not sure whether Avery could really find whoever did it in this way.


    Yuki frowned. She wanted to hug Diamond when it came to the kitchen earlier. But Diamond went away. Normally, if Diamond saw her, it would come over and rest on her laps. But running away from Yuki made her wonder if it smelt snake smell.


    The guard started from the one on the left. Yuki was the last to be checked. There were 20 or 30 in front of her.


    Yuki got nervous and put her hand in the pocket...


    Diamond smelled the hands lazily. It didn''t seem willing, for it kept meowing as a protest. But apart from that, it didn''t reject the job too much.


    The maids who passed the test got relieved. Whoever failed looked at Diamond with pleasing looks. Diamond never saw something like this before. But it could sense they were trying to please her.


    And it looked prouder, like saying, "You stupid men."


    It was Yuki''s turn soon.


    Yuki, hesitating, reached out to her hands. She said, "Diamond, you''re such a good cat today."


    Yuki acted first to please Diamond. It lifted up eyelids, rolled its eyes, and meowed. It approached Yuki''s hand and smelt. It sneezed and put its claws against Yuki''s hands. There were three scratches in Yuki''s palms.


    Then Diamond got wild.


    It struggled to get off the guard like smelling something it hated. Then it ran away.


    Yuki was speechless.


    Avery smiled, saying, "It looks like Diamond hates Yuki''s smell. What more do you want to say?"


    Yuki turned embarrassed. She clenched her fists, saying, "I..."


    Yuki couldn''t say anything to defend herself. She looked at Avery''s smile and wanted to tear it apart. Yuki held back the rage, and said, "I don''t believe a cat can tell the smell of snakes. You did so to mess with me."


    Avery answered, "Miss Black, you know well whether I did it or not. Diamond is close to Yuki, but why is it scared of her?"


    Avery raised the question nobody could answer. Nobody could explain, including Yuki.


    Maeve said, "Yuki, tell me, did you do it?" They couldn''t tell Maeve''s look. But her tone was alluring and tough. She said, "If you really did it, admit to it, and I won''t blame you."


    Yuki was guilty. She bent over and said, "Maeve, I''m just mad because Avery always gives me a hard time. She bent over and said, "Maeve, I''m just mad Avery always gives me a hard time. She doesn''t deserve it...So..."


    Maeve was slightly disappointed. She asked the maid to bring over the snake meat soup.


    The soup had Avery and Evan''s spit. Maeve felt hard to let Yuki drink it because George drank it before. Maybe Maeve would drink it if they didn''t agree whoever did it drank it. After all, George''s spit was in the soup.


    Yuki watched as the maid delivered the soup bowl to her. She shook her head nonstop, saying, "No. I won''t drink it. It''s filthy. Can I change it to another bowl?"


    Avery said, "Yuki, do you want to go back to what you said?"


    Maeve was unhappy seeing Yuki being reluctant. She ordered the guard to open Yuki''s mouth and forced down the soup with Avery''s spit.


    Yuki coughed a lot, and a lot of soup was splattered on her chest. But she was forced to drink it all.


    Avery approached Yuki with satisfaction. She sniffed and smelt something fragrant. She smiled, saying, "Do you know why Diamond went wild?"


    Yuki covered her chest. Thinking she drank Avery''s spit, she wanted to throw up. But she was afraid Maeve would be mad. So she closed her mouth tightly. She tried as hard as she could to hold back what was about to come out.


    Yuki said, "I don''t know, nor do I want to know. Just stay away from me!" Yuki said with disgust. She didn''t want to see Avery for one second.


    Yuki thought Avery only had a pretty face and was dumb. After several rounds with her, she realized Avery was brilliant.


    Avery smiled gently, "Actually, cats can''t tell the snake smell if you wash your hands.''


    Yuki asked, "Then why..." She realized she would be admitting to it that she replaced Avery''s soup, so she shut up.


    Avery asked, "You want to know why Diamond went wild? You have to ask yourself."


    Yuki said, "Ask me? Bitch! Don''t play any games!"


    Seeing Yuki started swearing regardless of her image, Avery smiled. She said loudly, "Someone is guilty and applies perfume on his hands, trying to cover the snake''s smell. But who knows what cats hate is not the smell of snake, but perfume?"


    Boom-


    The second Avery finished talking, Yuki''s mind turned blank. She changed her look instantly. So was she being set up?

 Chapter 765 - 765: Her Past Was So Deplorable

    Yuki was full of uncontrollable rage and clenched her fingernails deeply into her hand palms. But no matter how mad she was, she held it back since Maeve was watching.


    Maeve looked at Avery meaningfully. As she thought, Avery was really a tough enemy.


    If Avery wasn''t the princess of B Country, Maeve wouldn''t show her any courtesy since if anything should happen to Avery, a war might be triggered between B Country and the Ancient Country.


    Thinking, Maeve smiled. As she was about to say anything, a maid brought over a satin brochure. She said, "Miss Black, this is the show list for Yama Thorn Bug Festival.


    Maeve took it over and took only one look before handing it over to Evan. She said, "George, have a look."


    Maeve gave Evan the brochure, so naturally like he was close to her.


    Evan neither took it nor looked at Maeve, which put her in an awkward position. Then she gave the brochure to Avery, saying, "I heard that Your Highness is blessed with exceptional talents. I would like to hear your input."


    Avery knew Maeve didn''t mean to get her advice. Her intention was to let everyone forget about Yuki and what she did. But Avery already planned to drop the matter.


    So Avery took the brochure over and flipped it through. But she remembered the contents.


    Avery said, "It''s wonderful. I don''t have any problems with it."


    Maeve was also content with it. So she asked the maid to leave.


    The meal was as tiresome as Avery had expected.


    After Avery struggled to finish the meal, Maeve came up with excuses convincing Avery to stay, to which she firmly refused.


    Avery didn''t want to stay because she didn''t know what more evil plans Yuki had in mind.


    To avoid being seen leaving together, Evan and Avery returned to their separate residences.


    Avery went to see her daughter in the east wing before she came back. Then she sent a text with the picture of Evan holding her lingerie. Avery felt her veins bursting because of the cloak and dagger.


    When did he take this photo? Avery reached in her pocket, and the lingerie was still there.


    Avery knew Evan wanted her to come over. But the place was swarmed with guards. But the place was swarmed with guards. How could she come to his?


    Avery was disturbed and flipped through other messengers. Among them was one from Jamie Winter. It read, "Miss Peters, I have a request. I know it will put you in a pickle. But I have to ask you to save Jessica. I''m worried James Moore will hurt her."


    Avery pinched between her eyebrows with the index finger and thumb. She thought for a second and replied, "I can help you. But Jessica has to be willing to accept my help."


    ***


    The night was pitch dark, and the stars were not seen.


    On the bed, a small head was buried in the white satin quilt. She murmured and turned around. Suddenly, she felt something was wrong and sat up. She looked around with watery eyes and soon realized this was a room she didn''t know.


    She looked left, and there was nothing. But the slight wrinkles suggested someone slept here.


    So Jessica wasn''t dreaming when she felt someone was lying beside her, and holding her so tight that she couldn''t breathe. Who could it be? Where was this place?


    Jessica was frightened in strange environments.


    Jessica tried to recall what had happened. The doctor said depression would worsen her memory and get slower in motions.


    But Jessica thought of the strange man soon, one she felt oddly familiar with.


    He took Jessica in the car. She lost her memory from there.


    Jessica looked underneath the quilt. She didn''t wear anything apart from lingerie.


    Jessica''s face was frozen. Her look was pale. She couldn''t help wrapping herself in the quilt. Then there were sounds of footsteps outside the door.


    Hearing that Jessica woke up, an elderly maid supervisor came in with two younger ones. It was known that James bought a woman to spend the night in the mansion.


    The maid supervisor''s look was cruel and harsh. She checked up and down at Jessica like she was a commodity.


    One young maid couldn''t help getting surprised, saying, "What''s she doing here?"


    The other said, "Do you know her?"


    She responded, whispering, "Master James bought a s.e.x slave from the black market before. She escaped later. That''s her. How surprising that Master James takes her back."


    "S.e.x...slave?"


    The other maid looked less surprised than jealous. She was envious that Jessica could get intimate with James.


    One maid said, "But she did a physical check the second she was brought back to see if she was ill."


    The other maid said, "She does have looks of a bitch. No wonder she makes men fall head over the toe for her."


    The maid looked at Jessica''s cold yet gorgeous face, and couldn''t get more jealous. She said, "But what about Miss Darling since Mater James buys her back?"


    Jessica suddenly looked up, hearing "Miss Darling" and got emotional, yelling, "Miss Darling? Where is she? Tell me, where is she?"


    Erin Darling grabbed the jade bracelet Jessica''s brother left. She had to get it back.


    Jessica''s emotional outburst scared the two young maids. They looked at each other and decided to make fun of Jessica. One said, "Do you want to speak to Miss Darling? For what?"


    Jessica had no idea what they planned to do. All she wanted to do was get back the bracelet as soon as possible and stay away from here and the odd man.


    Then Jessica nodded, saying, "I want to see her. I have to see her."


    The two younger maids exchanged looks and did the talking. One said, "Who do you think you are? You''re a s.e.x slave Master James bought home. Don''t you think you deserve to meet Miss Darling because Master James bought you again?"


    "Bought again?" Jessica looked up with a confused look, "What do you mean I was bought back again?"


    The maid finally got the opportunity to tread all over on Jessica and her life. She said, "You used to be the s.e.x slave Master James bought from the black market. You will suffer that he captures you."


    The elderly maid stopped them from talking, saying, "Okay. We''re in no position to judge the master. Let''s serve Miss Clifford and wash her clean."


    Then she left.


    Jessica kept playing back what the two maids said in her mind. She was a s.e.x slave James bought.


    She didn''t realize her tears fell when she heard the two words.


    Her past was so deplorable!


    The two maids were putting water in the bathtub. Jessica could hear how they laughed and talked in the bathroom.


    The louder their voices were, the more freely they felt to talk without consequences. Jessica felt cold though she was covered in the quilt. She unknowingly curled up and hugged herself tightly.

 Chapter 766 - 766: The Strange Man Was Back

    The louder their voices were, the more freely they felt to talk without consequences. Jessica felt cold though she was covered in the quilt. Jessica felt cold though she was covered in the quilt.


    There was no light in the room.


    James hasn''t returned.


    Jessica, after taking a bath, lay on the soft bad. Her intriguing eyes started at the luxurious curvy chandelier in the ceiling. The pure moonlight from outside the window shined on the side of her face. It was like her cheek was being touched by a hand gently.


    At the time, Jessica heard how a car drove through the grass. It went from afar and got closer. Finally, the engine sound stopped.


    The door of the mansion was quickly pulled open. Jessica could hear those two younger maids'' sweet sounds, saying, "Master James, you''re back."


    He was back.


    That strange man was back.


    They all addressed Mr. Moore to him.


    And the younger maids asked Jessica to call him master because he bought her.


    Hearing the footsteps more and more clear, Jessica trembled underneath the satin quilt.


    Then the door was clicked open. Someone with a strong presence came in.


    As Jessica knew, James Moore came back. He walked in the darkroom and deliberately slowed down. He approached the wall and opened the wall light.


    The bright light shined on the girl lying on the bed.


    James looked up with crystal eyes and looked at Jessica. She buried herself underneath the satin quilt and left nothing but a small head.


    Her dark hair was all on the white pillow. Her long and curvy eyelashes slightly trembled, which gave her away. Was she faking sleep?


    And Jessica looked terrified.


    James came to the bed and couldn''t help reaching out to fiddle with her eyelashes. But Jessica suddenly opened her eyes and got up. She moved too far back. Bang! Her back hit the head of the bed and made a huge noise.


    But she was more terrified of James compared with the pain.


    She was in such pain that tears were in her eyes. But she put up with it and didn''t scream.


    James frowned and was about to ask where Jessica was hurt. But she moved farther back to get away from him.


    James asked, "Are you scared of me?"


    Jessica thought that wasn''t enough to cover her feelings. But her body and actions acted before she could figure it out. She was so frightened that she opened the quilt and got out of the bed with bare feet. She knelt next to James''s feet, saying, "Master, let me go back. I will take none of your money."


    "Master?" James became mad because of what Jessica called him. Besides, she was frightened. That made James more furious.


    Jessica answered, "They say you bought me, and I should call you, master." She bent over. Apparently, she had no memory of how she was the lofty dame, and James was her indulgent bodyguard.


    Time passed, and many have changed. But what remained the same was James''s pretty face.


    Jessica changed. She was more and more frightened of him. She couldn''t wait to get away from him.


    At the moment, James was standing, and Jessica was kneeling. He was condescending to look down at her. His look suddenly changed when he looked at her with crystal eyes.


    Jessica wore a man''s shirt. It was baggy and wrapped her completely. He could see her long legs kneeling on the ground. Her brown hair was on her shoulders and slid off. It was in the air and smelt nice.


    Jessica was wearing his shirt.


    It was the first time another woman wore his shirt. It was the first time he felt the urge to blend her in his blood. The blood in his body reached boiling point and started boiling.


    Under the bright light, Jessica''s face was enchanting. Although she was slim, she deserved to be called an absolute beauty.


    Jessica stared at Jessica with crystal eyes. Jessica lowered her head like a kid who did something wrong.


    James has seen a lot of women. But he has never met one whose beauty was so clean and pure.


    If he used to know Jessica, James wondered how he lost her.


    James said, "Get up." He hated it when she talked to him with a pleasing tone. The more she acted like this, the more it suggested that she was afraid of him.


    James didn''t want Jessica to be scared of high.


    Jessica shook her head, saying, "Master, will you let me go?"


    James, hearing Jessica called him master again, grabbed her arms and suddenly pulled her up, saying, "Who told you to call me the master?"


    Although Jessica got up and could see his face, she still bent over if she looked up. She was really afraid of him and wouldn''t look at him.


    James pinched her chin with the index finger and thumb, forcing her to look up at him.


    They were so close, but Jessica still couldn''t focus on his face. His face wasn''t in her eyes.


    Jessica answered, "The maids told me to call you, master."


    James felt his heart was ripped apart, seeing how trembled Jessica was. He got off her and suddenly put her in his arms gently. Then he pressed the bell next to the bed, saying, "Ask the two maids to come here."


    A few minutes later, the two maids came in with flirting looks.


    They thought James asked them for something else. But seeing how he held Jessica in his arms, they had bad feelings at once. They couldn''t help getting fl.u.s.tered.


    James roared, "Kneel!"


    He has tried to keep his voice at the lowest volume in case Jessica was frightened. But things went the opposite as he wished. Jessica was shocked and shrunk in his arms. She got so stiff as a statue.


    The two maids were in such a shock that they knelt immediately.


    James ordered, "Slap each other on the face until I tell you to stop."


    The two maids'' looks changed. They reached out their hands to start slapping each other.


    They slapped each other one time after another and each time harder than before. After all, they weren''t slapping their own faces, so they were dedicated to it. They were trying to know who had greater strength through the slapping contest, and the slappings sound raised one after another.


    They didn''t know how many rounds they went. But both their faces were red and swollen when they looked at each other with dissatisfaction and hate.


    James asked, "Do you know why I order you to do so?"


    They answered, "It''s our fault."


    James asked, "How so?"


    No matter how bad they were at reading the room, they knew James was never closer to any woman, not even Erin Darling.


    So they answered with a crying voice, "We didn''t serve Miss Clifford right."


    James asked, "Do you tell her to call me the master?"


    One maid froze. She only told Jessica so because it was funny. And she felt good. But who knew James was so bothered.


    What spells did Jessica cast on James and made him punish them over a name? They wondered.


    Although they didn''t want to admit failure, they had to apologize in front of James.


    They said, "We won''t do so anymore."


    James said, "Get out!"


    The two maids left backward with heads bending over. There were two figures close to each other left in the room.


    The curtain in front of the window from afar was blown. The image James and Jessica stood together, looked like a painting.


    Actually, Jessica was in James''s hugs, not willingly. She didn''t know how long they stood there, but she felt it was the limit of her patience.


    Jessica moved around and couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Moore, do you spend a lot to buy me from the black market as your s.e.x slave? I''ll pay you back as long as you let me go."

 Chapter 767 - 767: S.e.xy Slave

    Jessica was no longer the beloved girl from the Clifford family. But she was used to talking like one. So she said "as long as" and it was a strong phrase. But she didn''t realize it.


    However, as far as James was concerned, it showed how strong Jessica determined to leave him.


    Three times.


    Within the half-hour, after James returned, Jessica told him three times to let her go.


    Jessica said she wanted to leave multiple times, which pushed him on the edge of irritation. It would explode at any time.


    However, what was more powerful was the way Jessica said, "s.e.x slave." It was both embarrassing and interesting, which made James''s anger go away. He couldn''t help teasing her.


    James thought with changing any looks. His eyes were deep and meaningful playful.


    "S.e.x slave?" The way James said it was enchanting, "Where do you hear it?"


    Jessica didn''t know why James was interested in something else because she was talking about letting her go.


    And Jessica was sick, and her memory was fading. Jamie Winter told her she lost some memory from the past. So she couldn''t remember.


    But it was one thing she didn''t remember. James was also involved in it. Didn''t he remember it?


    Jessica squeezed the shirt with embarrassment. The outfit the maids brought over revealed her body too much. So she wore his shirt.


    Jessica looked at the door. It was where the two younger maids left. James instantly understood something. So he had some questions for the maids.


    James even began to look forward to the moment when reputed psychologists in the world invoked their memories through hypnosis.


    That was right. Both James and Jessica would find their memories back.


    James''s fingertips slid on Jessica''s tender cheek. It felt both warm and cold. James said, "You''re a bit susceptible, aren''t you? You take whatever they say for real, huh?"


    Jessica didn''t know how to answer it.


    Jessica was easy to trust. Erin told her to give her back the bracelet if she drank with Mr. Winter and gave him good times. And she did because she believed Erin.


    The maids told Jessica to address James Master because he bought her. She believed them too.


    Jessica had no idea why.


    "Ma..." Before Jessica finished the rest of "master," she changed another way to address James, seeing how cold his look turned. She said, "Mr. Moore, will you let go of me for a moment? I feel strangled."


    James''s look changed for one second. But he resumed his usual looks soon.


    James liked it when he was close to Jessica, like only so he could genuinely sense he was related to her.


    James held Jessica''s waist with his arms tightly. She took one step back, and he held her more tightly. After several times, James couldn''t help applying more force.


    James suddenly let go of Jessica. She took steps back like a fish back in the water. She distanced herself from James like there were 1,000 miles apart.


    Jessica stepped back until she felt something cold. It was a glass door, and it was locked. Jessica confirmed that after she came out of the shower.


    James ordered, "Come to me" He stood where he was and put both hands in his pockets. His stance was condescending, and his look was noble. His voice was slightly cold, clean, and deep. But he gave Jessica no room to say no.


    Jessica bit her lips. After weighing in pros and cons, she decided to compromise and come to James. Suddenly she heard the "bang" behind her back.


    In the distance, fireworks were set off in the quiet night sky.


    Jessica seemed to forget James ordered her to come over completely. Instead, she turned around and leaned on the glass door. She reached out and leaned against the window to grab the transient fireworks.


    James asked, "Do you want to go out and watch fireworks?" His tone was pleasing like an a.d.u.l.t who used candy to comfort kids.


    Jessica didn''t turn around. But she nodded.


    James picked up his phone and inputted a series of codes. The door to the balcony was opened.


    Jessica couldn''t wait to rush out. She grabbed the iron fence. The shirt blew like the wind passed by. James watched her back like a kite flying unstably in the sky.


    James was about to grab the kite when Jessica jumped out of the balcony...


    ***


    The snow melted, and a thin layer of mist was on the dark green glass.


    The higher one stands, the less endurable they are to coldness. In the office of the 36th floor, a man stood upright with one hand in his pocket. He stood in front of the window. Ivan Hill stood behind and reported calmly, "Our men have tried multiple times to get in touch with Charles. But the signals are all cut off. I suspect that Charles..."


    Ivan paused. He couldn''t muster up the courage to say "might be in danger in the Ancient Country."


    Jackson ordered, "Send over a search party." His voice was arrogant and icy, saying, "And keep an eye out for the whereabouts of Evan."


    Ivan understood it made sense to keep tabs on Evan. Charles hired assassins to go after Evan, but it backfired on himself. His whereabouts remained unknown. It was normal to go after Evan for more information.


    Ivan paused before saying, "K''s Clam asked about whoever leaked the news Evan was to be targeted..."


    Jackson asked, "What do you think?"


    Ivan lowered his head and kept sweating on the tip of his nose. Although Jackson asked him, it didn''t mean he didn''t know. On the night of the bet, Gabrielle was there too. And Avery was her sister. That made Evan her brother-in-law.


    Gabrielle might have been the leak.


    But Jackson wouldn''t allow anybody to trace it back to Gabrielle. It was protecting her in a way.


    However, whether Gabrielle was the leak or not, how would Jackson tell K''s Clam?


    One K''s Clam that had power in both the illegal and legal world was nothing. But if several groups worked together against Jackson, he would be bound to get affected.


    Ivan had to be worried about Jackson.


    But Jackson seemed not to expect his answer. So Ivan said, "I''ll do whatever you say, Sir."


    Jackson looked outside the window again, "What''s more?"


    The last matter was finished. Ivan took out a pile of files, saying, "Sir, these are the scripts Gabrielle is interested in."


    Jackson finally turned around and saw a thick pile of papers. He frowned, saying, "Are there so many?"


    Did Gabrielle think of herself as a workaholic?


    Jackson took them over and flipped through. Then he tossed them back to Ivan, saying, "No romantic scenes, no action scenes, and no kiss scenes..."


    Ivan held the thick scripts, saying, "That''s a NO to romantic and action films. How about a variety of TV shows?"


    Jackson asked, "What are variety TV shows?"


    Ivan sweat with shame. How could Jackson buy a building to open the entertainment business without knowing what variety shows were? What was more, there was only Gabrielle as the talent. What was he doing?


    Ivan answered, "They are real-life TV shows."


    Jackson asked, "Are there romantic scenes?"


    Ivan answered, "It depends on the type. But most favor them because it draws the attention of the audience."


    Jackson frowned, saying, "Get her doc.u.mentary."


    Ivan was speechless.


    Seeing Ivan didn''t leave, Jackson asked, "What''s the problem?"


    Ivan was drawing one script from the pile, he said, "Gabrielle likes this one and wants to shoot it."...

 Chapter 768 - 768: Unforgettable

    As Ivan was drawing one script from the pile, he said, "Gabrielle likes this one and wants to shoot it."...


    Jackson asked, "Unforgettable?"


    Ivan answered, "It''s a film to be directed by David Davis. He''s a famous director."


    Unforgettable was about how a boy and a girl met at a festival abroad. They were attracted to each other and spent hours of happy time together. When they departed, the girl told the boy if they could meet each other on the same day 10 years later, she would become his girlfriend. After 10 years, the boy grew out to be a mature man. What happened with the girl became unforgettable to her.


    Jackson saw the kissing scenes and love scenes marked in the script, and slammed it back to Ivan, saying, "Where does she get the balls?"


    Was she crazy since there were dozens of kiss scenes and three scenes in bed?


    Ivan made quiet complaints in his mind about Jackson. And he pointed at the script, saying, "Maybe it''s because of this..."


    Jackson looked down at where Ivan put his fingertips. That was the shooting location. It said the Ancient Country.


    Ivan said, "Avery is in the Ancient Country. Maybe it''s the reason Gabrielle is firm to shoot this film."


    Jackson murmured, "The Ancient Country." He chewed on the name and didn''t say a word.


    Jackson frowned to think for moments and asked, "Where is she? What''s she doing?"


    Then Jackson bent over to unlock his phone. She answered neither his calls nor texts.


    Was she at the film set?


    Ivan just came back from Gabrielle''s film set. He knew Gabrielle had finished shooting and was in the gym...


    Ahem...


    But should Ivan tell Jackson or not?


    Ahem...


    But should Ivan tell Jackson or not?


    Ivan thought for a moment and decided to tell Jackson. He said, "Gabrielle is in the gym picking a trainer."


    "Picking a trainer?" Jackson frowned, and he looked more handsome, "What trainer?"


    Ivan answered, "A boxing trainer."


    Jackson asked, "Is it for her show?"


    Ivan answered, "Not really... she wants to learn it." The odd thing was Gabrielle had changed since Jackson put her on his shoulder to carry her back from Bryan''s apartment. When she didn''t have work, he wouldn''t wake up until it was noon. But she got up early for exercise every morning no matter if it was raining or sunshine.


    Ivan used to ask Gabrielle. She said mysteriously, "So I can run faster."


    Now Gabrielle went to find a boxing trainer. Ivan didn''t understand why she didn''t ask Jackson to train her. Jackson was the best in Thai boxing and judo. No one was his match in A Country, but Gabrielle went to find someone else.


    And most boxing trainers were men. They were all tall and muscular.


    How did Gabrielle think about Jackson?


    As Ivan was thinking, he started sweating. He looked up again and saw Jackson leaving the office.


    Ivan hurried to follow Jackson. He thought Ivan was too slow and grabbed him in front, saying, "Lead the way."


    ***


    Gabrielle put her hair in a bun and wore baby blue training outfits. She put her chin above the rope of the boxing ring as she watched two muscular boxers fighting each other. She yawned from time to time.


    She found it boring that one punched and the other stroke back. Her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn''t keep them open.


    One said, "Gabrielle, do you want to give it a try?"


    A boxer approached Gabrielle. There was a beautiful girl in the boxing arena, and men couldn''t help getting more energetic while exercising.


    Gabrielle suddenly woke up and shook her head.


    Those guys were professionally trained. If she fought against them, they would crush her easily and effortlessly.


    Gabrielle wasn''t stupid. It was already hard to survive to be Jackson''s girlfriend.


    Those guys were professionally trained. Seeing the boxer hasn''t left, Gabrielle said out of curiosity, "How much longer does it need to learn all the skills to protect yourself?"


    He said, "About 2 or 3 years."


    "2 or 3 years?"


    Gabrielle raised her volume out of surprise. Damn, she thought she was doomed. If Jackson or K''s Clam found out she was the leak and sent people to go after her, she wouldn''t be able to protect herself.


    Gabrielle remembered how Jackson said if he would let the snitch go, K''s Clam wouldn''t.


    Er~ Gabrielle thought she had tough luck. Thinking so, she got more frustrated.


    Gabrielle sighed, saying, "Is there anything quick I can learn?"


    The boxer said, "You can''t go after speed if you want anything done properly." He was big and tall. Standing next to Gabrielle, he made her look so small. He showed off his muscles, saying, "Actually, I have a shortcut for you."


    Gabrielle''s eyes lit up, and her interest was aroused, saying, "What kind of shortcut? Why don''t you say so?"


    He said, "You can date a boxer like me. He''ll stay with you all the time to protect you. Isn''t it faster than exercising on your own?"


    Gabrielle laughed out because she thought it was funny. So she played along. Then the laughter quieted down.


    Gabrielle stopped laughing out of guilt. She asked, "Can you see the man entering the door?"


    He answered, "Sure. My eyes are great."


    Damn!


    Gabrielle thought there was something wrong with her eyes. It was really him.


    But why was he in trainers?


    And why was he on his own?


    Gabrielle looked around and didn''t see Ivan Hill.


    Gabrielle didn''t believe that Jackson happened to come here to work out too.


    The man said, "You girls just like good-looking dudes. They are so tender and fragile to do anything." The boxer saw Jackson and pouted.


    "Ah," Gabrielle sighed, putting her chin on the rope, "You will see if he''s what you said so."


    The boxer said, "Well, I''m the boxing contest champion."


    Gabrielle lost confidence in the boxer so fast, seeing Jackson closer and closer.


    She said, "Not anymore. You''ll know soon."


    Seeing how Gabrielle defended Jackson, the boxer asked, "Do you know him?"


    "Our relationship is beyond that," Gabrielle sighed, saying, "He''s my daddy."


    Actually, it was the sugar daddy.


    Now it was the boxer''s turn to get shocked. He would not believe Jackson would have a daughter Gabrielle''s age. Thinking so, he smiled with doubt, saying, "If I knock him down on the ground, would you call me daddy too?"


    Gabrielle didn''t believe him for a second. Jackson had so many enemies, and he must excel at fighting skills. So she waved her hand, saying, "Whatever. If you can knock him down, I''ll call you whatever you like."


    Actually, it was the sugar daddy.


    From the second Jackson walked in, he saw Gabrielle talking to a stranger putting her chin on the rope.


    Jackson looked like a cheetah whose domain has been invaded. He walked fast to Gabrielle with a warning look, saying...

 Chapter 769 - 769: If I Win, I’ll Train You

    Jackson looked like a cheetah whose domain has been invaded. He walked fast to Gabrielle with a warning look, saying, "Anything?"


    It scared Gabrielle so much that she almost fell on the ground of the boxing ring. It was too late to do anything.


    Jackson came over with a furious look, which sent chills down Gabrielle''s spine. She looked at him in horror and stared at Jackson''s ears. How did his ears grow that he could hear from afar?


    Gabrielle grabbed the rope, trying to deny. But she changed her mind. With a smile, she said, "The guy said he''s a champion and could defeat you in the contest. So I made a bet with him."


    Jackson asked, "What''s the bet? Let''s hear it."


    Gabrielle said, "It''s what you have heard. If he could beat you, I''ll call him..." Gabrielle felt guilty and whispered fast, "Honey."


    Honey as in the husband?


    Jackson''s hand knuckles rattled. There were sounds of punching in the gym, but the rattling was clear as day.


    Jackson asked, "What if I win?"


    Gabrielle answered, "If you win, you have to let me shoot David''s film."


    Jackson frowned. He figured out what Gabrielle did was for Unforgettable. He gave a casual look at the muscle man standing next to Gabrielle.


    Honey as in the husband? Then he sensed an unfriendly look and became confused. He didn''t ask Gabrielle to call him that.


    Gabrielle winked at the muscle man as hard as he could. So he could play along and didn''t give away anything in front of Jackson. For the movie, or to be precise, going to the Ancient Country, she was desperate.


    Jackson reached out to cover Gabrielle''s eyes, saying, "Do you want that part so much?"


    Gabrielle couldn''t see anything. But her hope was rekindled. She said merrily, "The leading actress they had in mind couldn''t make it due to her schedules. So David asked me to fill her in."


    Jackson asked, "When?"


    Gabrielle answered, "A week later."


    Jackson said, "No."


    Hum? No?


    Gabrielle wondered if she heard him right. That was nothing serious. She just wanted to go on a trip. And it wouldn''t be long. Fine, she knew the movie included many love scenes. But she was doing what an actress should do. If anybody behaved like Jackson, who would contribute to the development of the entertainment business?


    Gabrielle took down Jackson''s hands and looked pleasing, saying, "We could ask the director to change the script, couldn''t we?"


    If Gabrielle didn''t agree with the part, she couldn''t go. Ever since she signed the contract with Jackson, he hogged her time all the time. Gabrielle didn''t even have time to rest.


    Gabrielle''s look was eager. Ever since she signed the contract with Jackson, he hogged her time all the time.


    Jackson said, "No."


    Gabrielle pouted, saying, "Fine."


    She was furious because she had no time of her own.


    Jackson watched her face and grabbed her chin. Gabrielle was forced to look up at Jackson. He said, "If I win, I''ll train you."


    That was not what Gabrielle asked. She wondered what had gotten into her to sign the contract with Jackson. Could she say no?


    But Jackson didn''t plan to give Gabrielle the opportunity to say no. He already walked on the ring. The other man was ready, not willing to admit failure. After all, he was a champion and was confident in his skills.


    Ivan Hill came back after receiving a call. Seeing Jackson was on the ring, he got worried. He said, "Sir..."


    Ivan looked at Jackson and turned to Gabrielle. His phone was ringing again. He was busy.


    So Ivan went outside to take the phone. He left in such a hurry that he didn''t realize something fell on the floor.


    Gabrielle wanted to remind Ivan. But he already went out for the phone, leaving her no time.


    Out of curiosity, she looked down, picked it up, and took one peek. In seconds, Gabrielle felt a lightning strike, and she couldn''t feel anything.


    It was an invitation to the color of white.


    Pss-


    No wonder Jackson wouldn''t let her go to Ancient Country. It was his engagement party a week later.


    Jackson was getting engaged to someone else...


    Then why would he keep her? Did he want her to give her blessing at the engagement celebration?


    How was that fair?


    At the same time, there were cheers from others. Two men were fighting in the boxing ring. One took a punch, and the other followed. Suddenly, Jackson punched on the head of the other man, and he fell on the floor.


    The muscle man was tough. He got up using all his strength.


    The fighting was fierce. But all Gabrielle heard was her volatile breathing. She wondered if she breathed too hard that her heart ached.


    She knew this day would come after she left Top Girls'' Club. But what she didn''t expect was that she couldn''t get away from Jackson.


    Gabrielle held the invitation. Maybe she applied too much force that it was split into two parts.


    Damn, she thought, how could she give that back to Ivan?


    Gabrielle looked up. Luckily, Jackson was focused on striking, and Ivan hasn''t hung up.


    Gabrielle calmed herself down and stuffed the invitation before putting in her pocket. She did so fast.


    Then, when none was watching, Gabrielle snuck out of the gym.


    It was a starless moonlight in Ancient Country.


    Ignoring Evan''s carrot and stick measures, Avery finally shut the door and windows. After making sure no one could come in, she closed the dark brown curtains and turned off the lights. Then she took off her slippers, opened the quilt, and lay on the bed.


    It was warm, and the pillow smelt something Avery couldn''t tell.


    It was intense, and Avery frowned. She couldn''t go to sleep and felt hotter and hotter.


    Avery flipped around for god knows how long. When she was about to sleep...


    Hot...


    So hot...


    In and out of a daze, Avery felt someone was disturbing her sleep. It was so annoying that she couldn''t make it go away.


    Avery frowned. As she was shaking, her delicate nose tip bumped into something concrete. As she breathed, she smelt something burnt.


    She suddenly got trembled and opened her eyes.


    The man on top of Avery, bending over, was taking off her clothes.


    Avery shouted, "What are you doing?"


    Avery sat up in horror. She immediately noticed the room didn''t feel right. The floor was messy.


    The quilt was thrown on the ground. There was a burnt hole in the sheet.


    Avery asked, "What''s going on?" Avery was sweating from the heat. Her clothes were wet.


    Evan answered, "Your quilt is on fire." Evan took off her clothes to check if Avery was burnt. He checked on her closely, asking, "Do you feel anything?"


    Avery smelt the smoke. She shook her head, answering, "No. I just feel hot and smell something funny."


    Avery looked at her quilt and around the room. It looked like the quilt and sheet were the only things on fire. Other things in the room remained the same.


    But how could the quilt be on fire?


    As she was pondering, something suddenly occurred to her. She screamed, "Is it..."

 Chapter 770 - 770: I Got Moon For You

    Avery breathed as hard as she could. Apart from the scorching smell, there was another smell she couldn''t tell.


    Evan said, "It''s white phosphorous." He smelt it too the second he entered the house. So he immediately opened Avery''s quilt, and white phosphorus caused the fire as long as it was exposed to the air.


    Evan grabbed Avery''s ankle. Apart from slight burns on her ankles, there were big burnt holes on her clothes. Apart from those, she wasn''t hurt.


    Avery felt smothered, saying, "Why does the quilt have white phosphorus." No wonder Avery was in a daze and couldn''t feel much apart from being hot.


    As she breathed, she inhaled white phosphorus. So her mind was in a blur, and she almost fainted. That was why she didn''t realize anything.


    Evan said, "It''s obvious that the quilt doesn''t have white phosphorus." He found the medical kit from the cabinet calmly and found something for Avery, saying, "I''ll ask Tinder to get to the bottom of this."


    There was knocking on the door. The second Evan finished talking. It was Tinder''s voice, "Sir..."


    Speak of the devil; the devil comes.


    Tinder said, "Sir, the small forest is on fire."


    The small wood?


    Evan was still applying ointment on Avery''s ankles, but she already got up and rushed in front of the door with bare feet.


    Faraway, there was a fire lighting up the moonlight.


    Avery asked, "Do they send people to put out the fire?" She was nervous. The trees were burnt down and the little white worm inside...


    Avery turned around, grabbed a coat from her wardrobe, and put it on. Evan stopped her, saying, "Are you going out so late?"


    Avery said, "What should we do if all the little white worms are burnt?"


    Evan answered, "You can''t do anything if you go there." He picked her up and put her on the sofa. Then Evan asked Tinder without opening the door, "Does Maeve know?"


    Tinder answered, "She knows. She already sent guards over to put out the fire." Then he added, "They say the small woods have a lot of snakes recently. So they use white phosphorus to scare them off."


    Avery and Evan looked at each other, hearing so. They knew where the white phosphorus came from.


    But it was worth investigating how it got on Avery''s quilt.


    After this, Avery agreed to sleep with Evan.


    Avery had a pretty rough night.


    ***


    The next day.


    When Avery woke up, the place next to her was empty. She reached out, and it was cold. Evan probably left early in the morning to avoid any suspicion.


    Avery got downstairs to ask what was going on. The guard was out, putting out the fire all night. They were exhausted when they came back. According to them, half of the woods were burnt down. Luckily, they got there on time, so little white worms weren''t destroyed catastrophically.


    Avery was relieved. Luckily, there were some little white worms left.


    At the same time, Avery had to cure her daughter fast with little white worms. Or who knew what might happen in the future.


    Luckily, one of the terms Maeve and Avery agreed on was she had access to the presidential house. After breakfast, she came to a theater.


    While she was watching movies about little white worms, she was recruited and commercials from the theater.


    Avery was attracted here by its fame after reading the show list of the Yama Thorn Bug Festival. It included dance and music, and this would be where she started her plan.


    As Avery was about to push the door open, the guard said, "Miss, you can''t come in."


    Avery pointed at the commercials outside the door, "Aren''t you looking for actors?"


    Avery didn''t plan to apply for the job. She just came up with something to get in.


    The guard said, "The cast is picking out actors. Come back in the afternoon."


    Avery said, "Cast? What cast? Why are they picking out actors in a theater?"


    The doorman was a kind, middle-aged man. Since he had nothing going on, he explained, "It''s a director from A Country. They are doing a movie here and adding a song and dance."


    A Country?


    Avery suddenly recalled that Gabrielle told her to come here for a movie. But she didn''t hear from her anymore. Avery picked up the phone to call Gabrielle. Then she remembered it was still dark in A Country...


    ***


    Gabrielle''s phone died due to over 100 unanswered calls. At the moment, she was sitting next to the swimming pool on the top of the apartment building, Bryan stayed.


    Actually, Gabrielle didn''t take it seriously when Bryan told her he had a crush on her. Bryan never mentioned it again.


    Apart from Avery, Bryan was her only friend here.


    She was depressed after seeing Jackson''s engagement party invitation. She felt like drinking.


    Bryan got drunk and started talking a lot. Gabrielle lost her usual sharpness because she drank a lot. What Bryan said went in at one ear and out at the other. So she didn''t hear a thing.


    They drank too much that their stomachs hurt. There was a pile of empty bottles next to the pool.


    Gabrielle looked up, and her look was drowsy. The moon was shining, and the stars were few. There were red clouds on the dark night sky.


    Gabrielle was sitting next to the pool. If she swam across, she could have a view of the city''s lights on the edge.


    Gabrielle slid on the water with fair feet. She suddenly laughed.


    Bryan asked, "What are you laughing about?"


    Gabrielle said, "I''m not laughing, but she is." She pointed at the moon.


    Bryan said, "She''s not smiling. You are."


    Gabrielle asked, "You''re drunk. She''s smiling."


    Was it raining?


    Gabrielle touched her corner of the eye. It was wet.


    Bryan asked, "Are you crying?"


    Gabrielle asked, "I''m not! Who says I am! It''s raining!"


    "Oh!" Bryan looked up at the sky, "Do you like the moon?"


    Gabrielle burped and nodded as hard as she could, saying, "I do."


    After Gabrielle drank, even her voice was different.


    Hearing so, Bryan rolled up his sleeves and said, "Wait here. I''ll take the moon down for you."


    Then Bryan got into the water. He stood in the pool, and the water was above his waist.


    Bryan scooped up water and said, "See, I got the moon for you!"


    Bryan tried to keep a balance, so the water didn''t slide away from his fingers.


    After Bryan took a walk, he realized the moon in his hands was gone. So he turned around and kept fishing the moon where it had shadows.


    They didn''t know how long had passed. The moon moved west, and Bryan finally scooped up the moon back.


    Bryan said with a proud tone, "Say? I told you I got you the moon, and I did!"


    Gabrielle tried to look inside Bryan''s hands and gave him thumbs-up.


    The wind blew over, and it got stronger and stronger. The moon in Bryan''s hands was gone.


    The wind made Gabrielle''s hair fly in the air. She looked at the sky, murmuring, "It''s such a big bird."


    A small helicopter stopped at the top of the building. The door was opened, and a man in baby blue trainers came out.


    He didn''t change his clothes. It was the same he wore in the gym.


    But the second he showed up, the moon sky darkened and covered clouds. The yellow light went away.


    Everything was quiet. Jackson''s lips were pressed in a straight line, especially when he saw Gabrielle and Bryan talking and flirting. His look was dark and cruel.


    Did Gabrielle leave the gym to have a drink with Bryan? Jackson wondered.


    Jackson said with a cold tone, "Gabrielle, it''s half past 12. Go back to sleep."

 Chapter 771 - 771: You Like Me?

    Gabrielle felt a little dizzy. She pointed to Jackson Oliver, asking Bryan Flynn, "Is your takeaway? I didn''t order takeout. It is late-night. Who ordered it?"


    Since the light was too bright, Bryan couldn''t see Gabrielle clear and then he screwed up his eyes, "You asked me to order takeout. Besides, you also asked me to bring a strong and s.e.xy gigolo."


    Gabrielle was confused and asked, "Did I?"


    "Yes, you did. I recommend myself, but you refused me because you think I am far too skinny."


    Then Bryan looked at Jackson up and down. "Probably, I knew this man," thought Bryan.


    Bryan stared at Jackson, who looked cold and silent. Bryan became more anxious and nervous when Jackson walked to Gabrielle.


    "You wanted to get a gigolo?" Jackson challenged Gabrielle.


    "You are my gigolo," Gabrielle patted Jackson''s muscle chest, but Jackson stopped him.


    "Gabrielle Peters, are you crazy?" Gabrielle felt there was warm air.


    Gabrielle raised her head and enjoyed it. It was a pleasant smell for her.


    She lowered her eyelashes, raised the corner of her lips, and laughed loudly.


    Since Jackson held her one hand, she raised another hand to touch his chest muscle and said to him, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you know how to serve me? Do you need to go to Top Girls Club and learn how to serve others?"


    Jackson''s thin lips tightened slightly. He looked around, finding no one can be a gigolo except Bryan and himself.


    Thus, Jackson lowered his head, asking coldly, "Gabrielle, we can have a try on the plane." Then Jackson carried Gabrielle on his shoulder.


    Gabrielle suddenly cried aloud, but Jackson ignored and strode toward the helicopter.


    Gabrielle''s legs were hanging and said, "Why do I need to have s.e.x with you in the helicopter? Do you want me to serve you?"


    Gabrielle was lying on his shoulder, her head almost upside down on him.


    When Jackson patted Gabrielle''s thighs to warn her to be quiet, Gabrielle patted Jackson''s butt three times.


    Gabrielle enjoyed and said happily, "Oh yeah. What a s.e.xy butt!"


    Jackson froze and then walked fast.


    The Swimming Pool


    Hill Ivan ordered someone to help Bryan get out of the swimming pool and sent him back to his apartment.


    As the propeller turned again, the waves appeared again.


    The helicopter took off from the flat and finally got away from the top floor of the apartment.


    Gabrielle was drunk, lying against Jackson.


    When the helicopter was flying in the air, Gabrielle muttered suddenly, "Oh, I forgot something."


    "What is it?" Jackson asked. If there is something left, Jackson will send someone to get it.


    "The artificial moon that Bryan just gave me," Gabrielle answered. She was so drunk that she dared to say it out.


    "You mustn''t keep the thing Bryan gives you," Jackson warned.


    "Bryan just got it and then gave me. I want to get it back," Gabrielle insisted.


    Jackson became angrier when he heard something about Bryan as if he froze when the door of the flying helicopter opened, and cold winds blew.


    Jackson held Gabrielle''s head and warned, "If you dare to keep the thing he gives you, I must send you to the moon."


    Gabrielle then kept touching the margin of Jackson''s casual shirt.


    "Aren''t you going to get engaged. You shouldn''t care about what I want to do."


    "Who told you that?" Jackson asked seriously, his eyes darkened.


    Gabrielle took out the wedding invitation card, which had been torn up and threw it before Jackson. When paper pieces fell from Jackson''s head, Jackson became solemn but silent because he didn''t know how to explain it.


    They stared at each other for a while and only heard the roar of the propeller.


    "That is why you are drunk?" Jackson asked first.


    "It is not true. I just want to drink alcohol," It was true, but Gabrielle didn''t admit that.


    "I won''t tell you the truth," Gabrielle said to herself.


    "I can''t marry you, but what else do you want?" Jackson stared at Gabrielle''s eyes and asked.


    Gabrielle almost cried. She froze.


    She remembered that Jackson once told her that it was dangerous to be his wife, so he never married her.


    Moreover, Gabrielle had never expected that Jackson would marry her.


    Gabrielle was sensitive and felt insecure because of a lack of affection in childhood development. Exactly, she pretended to be a brave man.


    Gabrielle looked at Jackson and shook her head. She wanted nothing. "But probably I should ask for something as compensation?" thought Gabrielle.


    Thus, after having the hiccups, Gabrielle said, "I want to cancel our contract."


    Gabrielle wouldn''t have joined Top Girls Club and signed a contract with Jackson if Jackson didn''t force her to do so. Gabrielle just wanted to get away from Jackson as soon as possible.


    "No way," Jackson said firmly. He suddenly became serious.


    When Jackson refused Gabrielle, she was angry, and her face flushed under the effect of alcohol. She made a fist and wanted to bite Jackson''s chest, "I know what you want."


    Jackson narrowed his eyes, asking, "Tell me what I want?"


    "You want me to work you but paying nothing," Gabrielle was furious as if she were treated unfairly.


    Jackson suddenly realized that it was useless to explain to Gabrielle, so he asked, "Gabrielle Peters, how much alcohol unit have you drunk?"


    "Guess it," Gabrielle squinted at Jackson with a cunning smile.


    "I don''t want to guess, but I can test it."


    Then, Jackson got close to Gabrielle, held her mouth hard, put his tongue into her mouth, and sucked all of the alcohol in her mouth.


    Finally, Jackson ordered in a low voice, "Don''t drink alcohol again."


    Jackson licked his mouth again.


    Gabrielle couldn''t even take a breath now. She had never expected Jackson to give her a violent kiss so that she couldn''t take a breath.


    Gabrielle made a fist and thumped Jackson''s shoulder, "Leave me alone. You should find your darling, Miss Gibson."


    Jackson held Gabrielle''s waist hard.


    "I can''t marry you, but I can give you anything you want," Jackson ordered, "You mustn''t have close relationsh.i.p.s with other men. Gabrielle Peters, you are mine. Understand? If you dare to get close to other men, I will lock you up."


    Jackson believed that if he locked Gabrielle up, she will be his.


    "Uh-huh," Gabrielle said casually. She didn''t seem afraid of Jackson.


    Gabrielle knelt on Jackson''s legs, and her eyes looked attractive. She asked with a smile, "You like me?"

 Chapter 772 - 772: I Know You Love Me

    Jackson''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Gabrielle poked his chest with her slender finger and asked, "Tell me. Do you love me? Hahaha, I know you love me. Alas, I am so attractive."


    "I love you?" Jackson asked. He wasn''t sure whether it was a kind of love. He didn''t understand what love is, and he seldom thought about it before.


    Jackson thought he was selfish, so he asked Gabrielle to be with her. However, when Gabrielle mentioned love, he seemed to understand it suddenly.


    Gabrielle still held Jackson, her hands were on Jackson''s chest, and from time to time, she muttered, "You must love me."


    Jackson''s heart beats fast. He would have held Gabrielle tight, but Gabrielle got out of his arms.


    She was leaning against the window, half-drunk and asking, "Where are we going?"


    Although Gabrielle was drunk, she had a good sense of direction.


    Gabrielle looked down, finding there were a few houses with lights. The helicopter passed by the highest building in A Country, and they were heading for the West.


    "Ancient Country."


    "Uh-huh? Have I drunken? Jackson said that we are going to the Ancient Country? It is impossible," thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle pinched her thigh and couldn''t help taking a sigh because of the pain. Then, he turned around and asked, "What did you say before?"


    "Ancient Country. We''re going to Ancient Country."


    When Gabrielle heard the answer, she just slipped down from the chair, but Jackson immediately walked over and held her.


    "Don''t you go back to get engaged?"


    "Delayed it."


    "Well. You delayed it," Gabrielle nodded. "He will get engaged sooner or later. He just delayed it. Fine. I got it." thought Gabrielle.


    Then Jackson put Gabrielle in the chair.


    "Why do I feel I am faint?" thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle grinned silly, and suddenly asked, "Mr. Oliver, will you kill the man who leaked your secret."


    Jackson kept silent, staring at Gabrielle for a while.


    Soon, Hill came uneasily. He didn''t plan to destroy the atmosphere, but he had an important event to report.


    "Mr. Oliver."


    Jackson frowned fiercely at Hill, "Don''t you know the ropes?"


    "I''m sorry, Sir. I just got a message that we found Mr. Meyer."


    Avery was standing at the entrance of the opera house. From time to time, she talked with the bodyguard and got some information from him.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and a fat woman''s head appeared, "Why do you stand outside and talk with the bodyguard? I have been waiting for you."


    Then she rudely dragged Avery in.


    Avery took a sign. She was just brought into the opera house without explaining.


    The opera house is relatively dim, with rows of seats in a staircase, and a large stage with red velvet curtains hanging on both sides.


    In the center of the stage, several actors in dance costumes were rehearsing. They looked professional under the light with high-pitched volume and graceful dance.


    The Director was sitting in the auditorium, the opposite the stage.


    The Director and several assistants observed the rehearsal without noticing Avery.


    The fat woman whispered as she dragged Avery, "After a while, show your script to the Director. Be a smart girl."


    "The script?" thought Avery.


    Avery glanced at the doc.u.ment that she got from Robert when she got out.


    Evan had asked Robert to investigate the background of Maeve. It was the doc.u.ment about Maeve. As soon as she found it, she was delighted and planned to read it on her way to here.


    This doc.u.ment recorded why Maeve killed herself.


    It was a coincidence that Avery happened to meet the fat woman.


    The fat woman thought Avery was a writer with a script on her hand.


    Avery thought this doc.u.ment was not qualified to be called a script, though Maeve can be filmed. Therefore, Avery planned to remind the fat woman that she mistook her for a writer.


    However, the fat woman interrupted her and shouted, "Director, someone comes here."


    The Director turned to Avery and said angrily and casually, "You act like a famous writer. We have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Avery was silent.


    The Director then added, "Show me your script quickly."


    As the Director said, the fat woman immediately grabbed the doc.u.ment from Avery''s hands.


    "Hey!" Avery immediately got the script back and said, "Why do you grab my script? You understood me."


    However, the Director and the fat man ignored her. The Director had gotten the doc.u.ment.


    He leafed through the doc.u.ment and made a loud noise, which was louder than the background music.


    The Director leafed through the doc.u.ment fast and scratched Avery. A bloody scar left. Finally, he threw the doc.u.ment to Avery''s face.


    "What the hell is it?" the Director was furious. They had been waiting for a long time, but it was not a good script for him.


    Avery looked at the script which had been scattered here and there. She wiped her wound with his fingers and then saw the blood.


    "Is it qualified to be called the script? You dare to fool me?"


    "Director. Don''t be angry. The writer felt bad, so he introduced this woman. But we didn''t know she can''t write a good script. I''m sorry. Don''t be angry. I must punish her."


    Then the fat woman raised her hands and was going to slap Avery across the face.


    Avery turned around and dodged, "You misunderstood. I am not the one you want to find."


    "Why do you deny it?" the fat woman grabbed Avery''s waist.


    "Hold on," Avery raised her hand and stopped the fat woman, "Give me half an hour."


    The fat woman was silent.


    "I can edit this into a good script," Avery claimed.


    "Are you kidding me? Half an hour? Can you? Do you think you can fool us as if we were monkeys?"


    "I am serious. But I have a request. If you love the script, at the Yama Thorn Bug Festival, I will designate actors and actresses to make a play based on my script. Do you agree?"


    Avery had consulted a doctor whether Maeve changed another to be her dream lover. The doctor gave an affirmative answer.


    Since Maeve loves opera, Avery wanted to let Maeve love another man through the opera.

 Chapter 773 - 773: She Is So Wild Now

    Avery knew it sounded crazy. Probably she might fail, but she wanted to have a try. She believed that she could overcome difficulties. It would be better to do something than just waiting.


    The director had the same thought with Avery though Avery knew nothing about it.


    The director raised his eyebrows and thought, "As an ordinary director at the very beginning, I overcame many difficulties and finally became a famous director over the world. I met many people, but it is the first time that I met such an arrogant woman. She is just a ridiculous woman, but can''t be called a screenwriter. I even doubted whether she is a screenwriter or not.


    But why is she confident? I''m curious about it."


    Thus, the director waved his hand and said, "Half an hour? Fine. I agreed. You have half an hour to edit it and make it into a script, and then I will read it later."


    Avery had known something about the script because Gabrielle often sent her various adapted scripts and talked about them. However, since the director was busy, she knew she didn''t have much time to edit. Therefore, she finally decided to read it when the director checked the rehearsal.


    Avery left with the fat woman, brought paper and pen. Exactly, Avery had gotten the frame of the story. It was just a short play, so it was okay to use this sample frame. Though it was not a perfect one, they had time to change it later.


    For half an hour, no one dares to interrupt Avery, and she wrote her idea down as soon as possible.


    Time passed minute by minute. Thirty minutes later, Avery had finished almost two pieces of paper.


    Strictly speaking, it was not difficult to finish this script, but the challenge was how to write an attractive story.


    At last, Avery wrote down the last word. Then, she raised her head, looking at the stage. All of a sudden, the actors dispersed.


    Avery saw the fat woman hurried up the stairs next to the stage. "Is she going upstairs?" thought Avery. She listened attentively and then thought, "It sounds like the propeller''s moving of the helicopter?"


    The noise was gradually louder and louder.


    Soon, it was quiet, and the director stood up. Avery looked at him at a distance, predicting that the director was waiting for the fat woman coming back and making a report.


    But Avery didn''t pay much attention to it because she just wanted to give the script to the director and hoped he would like it.


    Ten minutes later, the fat woman came back and followed by a group of people.


    "What?" thought Avery.


    "Sister. Sister."


    Avery froze when she heard Gabrielle call her loudly.


    "Gabrielle?" Avery was astonished. She had never expected that she would meet Gabrielle in this place.


    "Dear sister, why are you here?" Gabrielle rushed to Avery.


    Then she found the director was standing near her, so she exclaimed, "Director David Davis."


    The director was surprised and asked, "Gabrielle Peters, you come here to meet me?"


    Gabrielle scratched her head and said, "Not exactly. I just passed by. Hahaha."


    Avery grabbed Gabrielle and looked at Gabrielle up and down, "Why do you suddenly come to Ancient Country? Filming? Um? I smell alcohol."


    Although they were on the plane for several hours, the smell of alcohol still existed.


    Gabrielle answered embarrassedly, "I drank alcohol with Bryan last night."


    "Why did you drink alcohol?" Avery stared at Gabrielle furiously. Just a few months later, Avery found Gabrielle became wiser and lively, utterly different from the timid Gabrielle.


    "She dares to drink with Byran. How dare she be! She is so wild now," thought Avery.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise. Avery was confused, and a group of bodyguards rushed to them and quickly surrounded them.


    Gabrielle was very annoyed and turned to Jackson, "What are you doing? Don''t scare my elder sister."


    Jackson was silent but looked cold.


    Avery was unhappy when she found Gabrielle and Jackson came here together because she never agreed to let Gabrielle be together with him.


    "Gabrielle, I''m okay."


    Avery put Gabrielle''s arms down and said, "Don''t worry about it. He won''t hurt me."


    However, Jackson suddenly ordered firmly, "Bring the woman away first."


    Avery was speechless.


    When Gabrielle found Jackson was taking Avery away, Gabrielle was panicked and tried to protect Avery. She opened arms, standing in front of Avery.


    Avery was amused because of Gabrielle''s action. She still remembered that it was her who tried everything to protect Gabrielle in childhood, but now Gabrielle came to protect her.


    Avery almost cried and laughed at Jackson, "Mr. Oliver, do you want to catch me?"


    "That''s right. The reason is that you and Mr. Howel kept Mr. Meyer in prison. How about it?"


    Avery finally realized that Meyer was the cousin of Jackson. Thus, it was reasonable that Jackson wanted to catch her.


    "Jackson Oliver, you shouldn''t catch my sister. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you."


    Gabrielle still stood in front of Avery to protect her.


    "Take Gabrielle away."


    Hill immediately brought Gabrielle away. Avery then stopped, "I don''t know where Mr. Meyer is, so it is useless to catch me."


    Avery didn''t want to be taken away because she had her task. Moreover, the Yama Thorn Bug Festival was coming. She must ensure everything is okay.


    "I know where Meyer is," Jackson laughed coldly.


    Although most people were afraid of Jackson and Evan, they were different based on different characteristics.


    "You know where Peter is?"


    "Of course, I know. Otherwise, why am I here? Enjoy opera?"


    Avery was speechless.


    She wasn''t worried about whether Jackson would bring Meyer away, but she was afraid that Jackson would do something terrible to Evan.


    Evan had no more time and energy to fight against Jackson because he was busy handling Maeve.


    "Jackson Oliver, you just said that you come here because you want to bring me here to meet the director, right?" Gabrielle finally understood that Jackson came here to save Meyer, not for her.


    "Not the main aim," Jackson answered. Then a bodyguard walked into the room and whispered to Jackson a few words.


    Soon, Jackson followed the bodyguard to the backstage of the opera house.


    Hill then persuaded Gabrielle to get out. But when he reached to bring Gabrielle away, Gabrielle refused her.


    Finally, Ivan had to pull Gabrielle over with force.

 Chapter 774 - 774: What’s On Your Mind?

    While Avery was forced to follow Hill, a bodyguard caught Gabrielle and stopped her from looking back to Avery. But Gabrielle sometimes turned around and looked back, though she was a little dizzy under the alcohol''s effect.


    Gabrielle had never expected that she had arrived in Ancient Country the next day and saw Avery.


    The bodyguard forced her to walk forward, so Gabrielle chased Jackson and said, "Let my older sister go."


    "It doesn''t depend on me."


    Jackson followed the bodyguard going backstage, where there was a change room and a dressing room. He walked into the change room where there was small. Jackson continued to walk into the room and passed through a few rooms.


    Finally, he got into the final room, pushing a portable dining table away. Under the table, it was completely dark, and only a few stairs could be seen.


    "So, who can ask you to let my sister go?" Gabrielle asked. She knew Jackson was a serious man and wouldn''t let Avery go easily.


    "Charles Meyer."


    "Charles Meyer?" Gabrielle asked.


    Gabrielle followed Jackson and walked into the dark bas.e.m.e.nt. Soon, she saw a long row of cubicles with iron doors.


    Gabrielle sneezed. It was dark and humid, and it smelled terrible.


    Gabrielle either knew how Mr. Meyer or why they came here. She just heard that Hill found Mr. Meyer. "Is Meyer here?" thought Gabrielle.


    Then Gabrielle unconsciously glanced over Avery, at the same time, Avery also gave a glance back to her.


    As usual, Avery looked peaceful. Looking at Avery, Gabrielle became relieved but felt guilty because she couldn''t stop Jackson.


    Avery shook the head, giving Gabrielle the signal that she was okay. However, to Avery''s surprise, Meyer and Mr. Black turned to be prisoned in such a place.


    It was a place where few people would notice. People hardly imagined that two people would be imprisoned under the opera bas.e.m.e.nt. Moreover, no one would expect that one of them was the President of Ancient Country.


    As more people got into the bas.e.m.e.nt, the bas.e.m.e.nt was almost crowded. Thus, Jackson gave Hill a look, suggesting that most bodyguards should stay outside the door. Hill immediately ordered and asked them to get out.


    Since the bas.e.m.e.nt was small, the sound of footsteps became clearer. On the way, they saw the compartments were empty on both sides. But if all the bodyguards came, including Evan''s bodyguards who had been attacked and fell, the bas.e.m.e.nt must be crowded.


    When they got into the bas.e.m.e.nt''s end, they found Meyer and Mr. Black, who were in the cubicle on both sides.


    Meyer reclined on the cold bench, and his hands were handcuffed. When he heard the noise, he raised his head, bloodshot eyes showed.


    He was suddenly stunned when he saw Jackson. Then he laughed so loudly that his chest was shaking. His laugh echoed again and again as if nothing happened.


    "Get someone out of the cubicle."


    Soon, the bodyguard immediately help Meyer get out.


    "Brother, sorry. I''m late," Jackson walked forward and hugged Meyer.


    Meyer patted Jackson''s back and turned to look at Avery, saying, "Darling." He raised the corner of his mouth as if nothing happened between them.


    Avery was like a poker face. She either looked friendly or cold.


    She couldn''t rebuke him though Meyer shouldn''t call her darling.


    At that time, a bodyguard helped Mr. Black get out of the cubicle. Mr. Black''s hair was in a mess, and he had no energy.


    Looking at Mr. Black, Avery became anxious and thought, "Is he dead?"


    Meyer rushed to lift Mr. Black''s eyelids and explained, "He gets gastric perforation. Since he had never eaten or drunk anything for these days, he fainted. Help him."


    Thus, they immediately left.


    The Kitchen


    Avery was cooking porridge with meat. Its heat then makes the water vapor through the air.


    Avery sipped it with a spoon.


    Gabrielle was leaning against the stove. She was astonished to find that Avery was so peaceful that she can still cook.


    Gabrielle and Avery were in the house of Meyer''s in the Ancient Country. No one lived here for years, so there were no maids, and Avery had to cook by herself.


    "Sister, is he the President? Is it true? Are you going to cook porridge with meat?" Gabrielle asked.


    "Well. Mr. Black is the President of an Ancient Country."


    "Um¡­" Gabrielle understood. And then she whispered to Avery, "But why did Peter''s call you darling?"


    Avery tried the porridge that was for Mr. Black. Although he was still in a coma, Meyer said Mr. Black''s belly was not good and needed to eat some porridge.


    Since Mr. Black became weak because of her, Avery would like to cook porridge by herself on the condition that there was no maid.


    "I don''t know how to explain it. It is a long story, but I don''t like him, and we are clear," Avery answered Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle then got close to Avery and whispered, "Shall I seduce Jackson? In this way, we can get the chance to get out of here."


    Avery couldn''t help but laugh when she heard that Gabrielle wanted to seduce Jackson. She pointed at her forehead with her index, saying, "What''s on your mind?"


    "Um. How can I save you?"


    "Even if you seduce Jackson, we can''t get out of here," Avery knew there were some bodyguards outside because Meyer allowed them to do whatever they like inside the castle.


    "So, how can we get out? Will Mr. Hamlton come to save you if he knows? I think Mr. Meyer is eager to get you."


    "You can find it?" Avery stirred the porridge. After thinking it for a while, she changed another topic and said, "Would you like to help me check a script? It is in my bedroom."


    "A script? Sister, are you interested in screenwriting?"


    "Check it quickly. Tell me what needs to be revised."


    Avery turned off the fire and went upstairs with Gabrielle. She took a script from the drawer of the bedside table. It was the script for the Yama Thorn Bug Festival. Avery wanted to take advantage of the script to change the terrible situation.


    Therefore, completing the script was an important thing for her.


    Gabrielle got the script, walked to the sofa, and read it carefully.


    She then marked unreasonable content and even discussed it with Avery.


    "Sister, is it your first time to write a script?"


    "Yes," Avery flipped through the script and revised it.


    "You seem like a skillful screenwriter. You are good at writing scripts."


    "I''m not interested in it," Avery smiled. She wrote it if necessary.


    Finally, they finished revising it, and Avery closed the script. At that time, a bodyguard knocked at the door and said, "The Princess."

 Chapter 775 - 775: Why Did He Blame Me?

    The bodyguard was standing at the door, "The Princess, Mr. President, came out of his coma."


    Soon, Avery put the script back to the drawer and walked out.


    Gabrielle followed her and got a bowl of porridge in the kitchen room. Mr. Black had eaten nothing for a long time, so he was very weak.


    Gabrielle and Avery walked into the bedroom, looking at Mr. Black. He was in big-size pajamas, reclining against the bed, his eyes closed half. His face was as pale as a white paper.


    Mr. Black heard the sound and then raised his eyelid. When he saw Avery, he frowned, "My little beauty, you treated me so nice. I had never expected that you cooked porridge for you. Is it true? Is it poisonous?"


    "Poisonous? I am not willing to waste money."


    "Poor woman. Just a little money."


    Then Avery put the porridge to the bedside and said, "It is none of my business."


    "I don''t have energy."


    Avery looked up and down at Mr. Black. He was weak and had no energy.


    Avery signed, "I will let the bodyguard help you."


    Avery turned around and called the bodyguard. When she turned around again, she found Mr.Black looked more terrible, staring at Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was standing behind Avery, hiding away from Mr.Black. Thus, when Mr. Black stared at her, she was terrified and stepped back.


    Avery lifted her hands and waved before Mr.Black, but Mr. Black was anxious and pushed her hands away, while he mumbled, "It is impossible. It is impossible."


    "Sister, is he crazy?" Gabrielle pointed to her head and asked Avery.


    "Um, I agree with you," Avery answered because Mr. Black looked crazy when he saw Gabrielle. Thus, Avery said to Mr. Black, "Ask the bodyguard to feed you if you want. We have to leave now. Here is the porridge."


    "Wait a moment," Mr. Black stopped them. He turned to Gabrielle and asked, "What''s your name?"


    Jackson and Meyer were drinking alcohol at the bar inside the castle.


    "Uh-huh. I can get Avery," Mr. Charles said.


    Jackson opened another bottle of whiskey, cheered, and then drank up.


    Meyer said coldly, "She is tough."


    "Since she can''t be persuaded, we can do it by force," Jackson smiled and then added, "Use some drugs so that she can obey."


    "She won''t make love with me even if she wants," Meyer said confidently.


    He knew Avery was a tough woman, so he never forced her to make love with him.


    "My brother, don''t be afraid," Jackson took a large sip and said coldly, "Do it."


    Jackson once forced Gabrielle to do so.


    Meyer sighed, "What a pity! No one can persuade her to do something. Otherwise, the situation will be worse."


    Meyer wanted to be with Avery forever.


    "Alas, what a strong woman!" Jackson added, "I suggest that you make her drunken first, and then gave her some drugs and made a video. When she wakes up, you can show her."


    Meyer stopped for a while. "If she takes the initiative, something will be different," thought Meyer.


    "What happened?" Jackson smiled.


    Meyer dipped his fingers in the alcohol and drew something on the glass table.


    Meyer respected Avery very much, but he didn''t want to wait anymore.


    "Why not let her be my woman first?" thought Meyer.


    Jackson shook the bottle, "Would you like me to help you?"


    "You asked some people to prepare it," Meyer said, his eyes looked like a vast ocean.


    Finally, they got out of the bar and heard Mr. Black wake up, so they immediately walked toward Mr. Black''s bedroom.


    In the bedroom, it was full of a smell of meat and medicine in the air.


    At the bedside, Mr. Black stepped on the wool rug barefoot. The bodyguard helped him change the clothes into champagne-colored silk pajamas. He held Gabrielle so tight that Avery couldn''t pull him away.


    "Mr. Black, what are you doing? Let Gabrielle go."


    Gabrielle was frightened. She didn''t know how to do it.


    Although Avery hit Mr. Black, again and again, Mr. Black still held Gabrielle tight.


    Suddenly, when Gabrielle opened and mouth and wanted to bite his arms, someone hit Mr. Black''s face.


    It was Jackson who hit Mr. Black. He was furious and struck Mr. Black that he fell on the bed, "You dare to hug my darling?"


    Since Mr. Black was weak, he couldn''t fight against Jackson. Soon, Jackson pressed him against the bed.


    When he lifted his hand and wanted to hit him again, Meyer stopped him and pulled Jackson away, "Don''t hit him."


    Meyer glanced at Mr. Black, and his cheeks were swollen, blood was leaking from the corners of his mouth. Since Mr. Black was still weak, Meyer didn''t allow Jackson to hit Mr. Black.


    Mr. Black was the President of Ancient Country. Once the identity was confirmed again, Jackson must be in trouble.


    "Mr. Black, are you okay?"


    Mr. Black covered his eyes with his arms. Suddenly, he laughed like a mad man. He was lying on the bed and kept smiling without saying a word.


    Meyer was still worried, so he ensured whether Mr. Black was okay. In the end, he was relieved when he saw Mr. Black was good.


    Jackson thought Mr. Black was a mad man, so he got Gabrielle and said, "Why do you do something improper when I am not here?"


    Gabrielle was terrified. She looked at Jackson confusedly, "Me? I am not the cat, and I don''t know he would hug me all of a sudden."


    "I am the victim. Why did he blame me?"


    "Go to the bedroom and take a shower. You are dirty now," Jackson looked furious and said. He was uncomfortable when he saw Mr. Black hugged Gabrielle.


    But Gabrielle stood still. Jackson then dragged Gabrielle out anxiously. She planned to help her wash her hair and feet.


    Now, only Avery, Meyer, and Mr. Black were in the bedroom.


    Mr. Black kept smiling, so Meyer asked a bodyguard to bring sedative and gave a shot.


    Soon, Mr. Black was quiet. However, after a while, Mr. Black woke up.


    Avery was standing by the bed. She then asked when Meyer was free, "Mr. Charles, when can I leave?"

 Chapter 776 - 776: That’s A Good Question

    Avery deliberately called Meyer Mr. Charles, suggesting that they were not close like before. She knew that Charles was taking his revenge.


    On the one hand, Meyer wanted to get Avery. On the other hand, it was an act of revenge, and he knew Avery is a clever woman.


    Since they were close before, Avery still respected him and communicated with him patiently. However, she didn''t like what Meyer did because he totally changed. She can''t believe Charles will do disgusting things.


    Meyer was already dressed up, with a white shirt, a black leather belt on his strong waist and pants, two buttons opened so that his s.e.xy collarbone showed.


    It was no wonder that many rich and famous women in A Country all liked Meyer. Compared with Evan, who was cold and strong, Meyer was a handsome gentleman. He portrays a soft side and a kind man.


    "Avery, do you think I kidnapped you?"


    When Avery was cold to Meyer, Meyer became anxious. He pushed his gold-rimmed glasses up and said, "I didn''t mean to kidnap or private you."


    Meyer pursed his lips. He looked peaceful and confident.


    Avery looked at him and felt uncomfortable, "What''s your meaning? Is this one not kidnapping? Charles, you''ve changed a lot,"


    "I knew I did something improper for approaching you, being with you. I have to admit I made mistakes. Sorry," Meyer then rolled his sleeves up casually, "If you want to leave, I never stop you."


    Avery raised her head, looking at him with surprise. She can''t believe it,


    Avery kept silent. She knew Meyer must say something more.


    As expected, a few seconds later, Meyer added, "Could you please cook chicken noodles for me at night?"


    Suddenly, Avery recalled that she once promised to cook chicken noodles for Meyer. She might perhaps give in to what he requested.


    It was true that Meyer helped a lot. He even saved Avery. In fact, Avery always regarded him as her best friend, but now everything changed. She can''t trust him anymore.


    Avery lowered her head. Just like a small fan drew by a famous painter, her curled eyelashes trembled slightly.


    Meyer swallowed, waiting for Avery''s answer.


    As Avery nodded, Meyer was finally relieved.


    Jackson dragged Gabrielle back to the bedroom and said, "Take a shower first."


    Gabrielle put her hands on her chest as protection, "You get out now."


    "Why?" Jackson lowered his head, looking at Gabrielle and amusingly saying to him.


    "Because I need to take a shower,"


    "So why shall I get out?"


    "Give me some privacy, please leave now!"


    "Do you think it''s necessary?"


    Gabrielle was bewildered. "I take a shower here. It is reasonable that he should get out. Does he want to see me taking a shower?" thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle signed in a low voice and thought, "He is going to be engaged. Why? Doesn''t he know he is my enemy?"


    Gabrielle was a smart girl. She wouldn''t fight against Jackson face to face. Therefore, she swallowed, looked around, and then said, "Alas, I suddenly realize that it is not my bedroom. I should leave."


    Gabrielle was going to get out, but Jackson dragged her collar from behind and said, "Take off. Take off your dress!"


    Then, Jackson touched Gabrielle''s collar.


    Finally, Gabrielle decided to give up because she was unable to resist Jackson.


    The history repeat tells the truth.


    Jackson is such a weasel for Gabrielle.


    "Alas, I should manage to protect myself as much as I can."


    Gabrielle attempted to hold Jackson''s hands and said, "Mr. Oliver, don''t want to show me your n.a.k.e.d body?" At the same time, Gabrielle touched his s.e.x organ. Soon, Jackson got a feeling. He can''t deny that his groin began to feel something towards Gabrielle.


    Jackson had been waiting for that moment. He desired to make love with her. He missed her so much.


    Gabrielle was going to lift Jackson. However, she stepped back and said, "I will get undressed if you let my sister leave. Let go of her, and I will do what you want,"


    Gabrielle was trying to seduce Jackson with the skills that she learned in Top Girls Club. She looked very s.e.xy. She knew he couldn''t resist her charm.


    Jackson''s mouth went dry. He can''t wait to make love with her when he saw Gabrielle put a strand of hair behind the ear and showed her earlobe and beautiful face.


    Jackson said in a s.e.xy voice, "Mr. Charles will let her go even if I don''t agree."


    "Really?" Gabrielle was surprised, and then she couldn''t help but asked, "And me?"


    When Jackson heard, he frowned and became furious.


    "Where do you want to go?" Jackson asked.


    "Um... that''s a good question. Wherever I go, he finally catches me. But I want to go with my elder sister," thought Gabrielle.


    Jackson seemed to understand Gabrielle. He ignited a cigarette, took a deep pull on it, and made a s.e.xy smoke shape.


    Jackson was afraid that Gabrielle would go with Avery because it would be hard to get Gabrielle again if Evan protected her.


    Thus, Jackson didn''t allow Gabrielle to leave with Avery.


    Full of smoke in the air. The atmosphere also became weird.


    "If you go with Avery, probably she will be kept here."


    Gabrielle regretted asking the question and thought, "I shouldn''t ask more. This man will not allow me to leave."


    "Uh-huh, it is just a question. Mr. Oliver is a strong and powerful man. With good s.e.x.u.a.l skills, how can I leave you?"


    "The little Princess needs my sister, so I should ensure that my sister is safe. She should return to her daughter''s side," thought Gabrielle.


    Then, she unbuttoned her clothes one by one.


    The pale green chiffon shirt fell from her shoulder. Her white skin presented in the air, which was beautiful and s.e.xy.


    Jackson put the cigarette out with his finger. Although it was burned, he felt nothing and put the cigarette butt into the ashtray.


    Then, he walked toward Avery, lifting her and walking to the bathroom.

 Chapter 777 - 777: He Wouldnt Let Her Go

    Gabrielle has given up struggling and leaned against Jackson''s broad shoulders.


    The man took off her clothes and put her in the bathtub. The comfortable hot water flowed out of the tap.


    The hot water surpassed Gabrielle''s ankle. The steam rose up, which was like a veil that covered her shoulders.


    Gabrielle leaned against the bathtub, "Jackson, could you help me with the facial cleanser?"


    Jackson was unable to hold himself because of her charming voice. If this woman continued to beg him in this way, he would get out of control.


    "It''s on the shelf." Gabrielle pointed to the facial cleanser on the shelf, not far away.


    She couldn''t resist him anyway. How about taming him?


    Gabrielle was startled when the idea suddenly went through her mind, and then she shook her head violently.


    How could she tame this man?


    The man who was called helped her with the facial cleanser and gave it to her. She shook her head and did not take it.


    Jackson did not know what she meant, only to see her supporting herself against the bathtub. Gabrielle said with a blushed face, "I want you to help me wash my face."


    Her voice and words were like the strongest nuclear weapons in the world to him, which could destroy his principles and will.


    "I don''t know how to do it."


    Gabrielle was just teasing Jackson. Countless people were waiting to serve him, and he wouldn''t serve anyone.


    What Jackson said meant that he would wash her face with facial cleanser if he could?


    Gabrielle looked at him with a wink. She suspected that the man standing in front of her was unreal.


    Jackson simply squatted to the bathtub when she looked at him. Then he squeezed the bottle of facial cleanser, and a lot of facial cleansers were squeezed out.


    He did not know the appropriate amount, so he applied all the facial cleansers to Gabrielle''s face.


    "You..." Gabrielle felt the cold facial cleanser on her face. Her face was full of facial cleansers.


    Was he going to put a mask on her face or wash her face?


    Gabrielle was speechless. Why did she ask Jackson to wash her face?


    Could she take what she said back?


    "Stopping talking. If you talk again, the facial cleanser is about to slide into your mouth."


    Gabrielle was really crazy.


    She reached for the extra facial cleanser on her face, but she was pressed by Jackson, "Tell me how to wash it."


    How could Jackson have the mood to study how to wash her face at the moment?


    Was he going to practice on her face and try on his fiancee?


    But if she didn''t tell him, he wouldn''t let her go.


    "You should squeeze a little facial cleanser into your hand first, make it into the foam with water and apply the foam on the face. You can''t just put it on the face directly."


    She felt the extra facial cleanser was sliding down.


    She didn''t want to wash her face any longer. She didn''t want the man to wash her face all her life.


    A pure white towel was spread over her face, "Wipe off the facial cleanser."


    Then Jackson squeezed a little facial cleanser out according to what Gabrielle said and made it into the foam. Seeing that Gabrielle has wiped the excess facial cleanser on her face, he put the foam on her face.


    The white foam was on her nose, eyebrows, cheeks, and forehead.


    Gabrielle felt it was disgusting. This man had a good time?


    She didn''t care and stroked on the palm of Jackson with her fingers. She put the foam on his nose.


    He wiped it. She did not show weakness and put more foam on the man''s face. Soon, their faces were full of foam.


    Gabrielle immediately closed her eyes. The foam was into her eyes, which made her uncomfortable.


    Jackson stopped and asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    "It went into my eyes." Gabrielle immediately reached under the tap and cleaned the facial cleanser in her eyes.


    When her eyes were not so uncomfortable, she wiped the water on her face with a towel. Her eyes were as red as those of rabbits.


    She looked at Jackson. Why was he so close to him?


    Before she could react, her lips had been covered by him, and her eyes opened wide. She looked at the man in horror. He kissed her!


    He kissed her with emotion.


    Well, that''s not the point.


    The point was that the foam of the facial cleanser on his face had not been wiped off, and the foam was rubbed against her face again.


    She had washed her face in vain.


    At this moment, the man directly broke her teeth into her mouth with his tongue directly.


    He sucked her tongue hard.


    Gabrielle, "..."


    Jackson finally let her go after a long time. The kiss seemed to make the temperature in the bathroom a few degrees higher.


    "My clothes are wet." He looked down at his chest. The wet shirt wrapped tightly around his muscles.


    "Would you like to go out and get dressed first?"


    "No." As he spoke, he unbuttoned the shirt.


    The collar turned outward, revealing his strong chest.


    When he took off his shirt, his muscles on his waist and abdomen were particularly beautiful.


    When he took off his shirt, Gabrielle saw the muscles on his body, which stretched into his trousers.


    She recalled that when they had had s.e.x, sweat had fallen down his muscles.


    The man unfastened the belt and pulled the belt out.


    "Your shirt is wet. Why do you take off your pants?"


    Jackson looked at her with fun. This woman did not know what he was going to do?


    He threw his clothes on the ground.


    He stepped into the bathtub and said, "Let''s take a bath together."


    The water level in the bathtub rose. The man sat on the other side of the bathtub, and he was half a meter away from her.


    Gabrielle just reacted. This man seemed to be seducing her.


    Suddenly she felt that something was wrong with her nose. She touched it and found a bright red color on her white skin.


    Her nose was bleeding.

 Chapter 778 - 778: I May Kill You

    Gabrielle raised her head in horror and found Jackson staring intently at her.


    "Why did my nose bleed?"


    Jackson snorted, "It''s not shameful to admit that it''s because of my body."


    With that, he gave her a tissue.


    Gabrielle wanted to press his head into the water, but she did not dare and could only take the tissue obediently. It''s the most humiliating thing in the 19 years of her life.


    She treated her nosebleed and poured water on her cheeks, trying to cool it down, but her face turned redder and hotter.


    Jackson leaned against the bathtub and watched the lovely woman''s every move. He adored Gabrielle so much since the very beginning he saw her.


    Then he suddenly said, "You asked me if I would kill the one who leaked the secret?"


    Gabrielle''s hands shook, and she was choked by water.


    She looked to Jackson in horror, waiting for his answer.


    He spoke slowly, "No."


    Then she breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the next sentence made her breathless again.


    Jackson went on speaking, "If you leave me one day, I may kill you."


    ***


    In the presidential palace, Robert rushed to Evan''s bedroom.


    He gasped for breath all the way and reported to Evan, "Mr. Howel, Jackson took Mrs. Howel and Charles away."


    Evan''s was full of gloom. Jackson took them away?


    "We''ve got surveillance video. After they left the opera house, they headed in four different directions."


    Jackson was well prepared. He asked groups of his men to head in different directions deliberately to confuse them so that they couldn''t look into their whereabouts.


    "I need to find out where they are before it''s dark."


    Robert said yes, but he was not sure whether he could find them before it''s dark. It would take a few days to find them in such a big country.


    It seemed to him that it was impossible to accomplish the task before it''s dark.


    After the bath, Gabrielle went downstairs, and she was really hungry.


    The fragrance attracted Gabrielle to the kitchen.


    She remembered that Charles had two servants here. Why did Avery cook in person? Was she cooking for Mr. Black again?


    Did they treat Avery as a maid?


    Thinking of this, Gabrielle went into the kitchen, "Avery, don''t do that. Now that you have a servant, why do you have to do it yourself?"


    Avery ignored her words and pointed to the spaghetti, "Gabrielle, help me with the spaghetti."


    "You are making spaghetti for that president again?"


    "It''s for Charles." Avery finally knew Gabrielle was dissatisfied, cooked the spaghetti, and explained, "Charles said if I make spaghetti for him, he will send me back, and I will take you with me."


    "Really?" Gabrielle held Avery''s arm, but she doubted, "What if he doesn''t let you go even though you cook for him?"


    "Then think of another way."


    They had to get out of here before the festival.


    Gabrielle looked at her sister with admiration. Avery was clever. As long as she wanted to do it, she could make it.


    So Gabrielle nodded at ease.


    Then a servant came in, "Princess, Mr. Meyer, let me in to get some goblets."


    "What for? Aren''t their cups for drinking water?"


    Were they going to drink wine?


    "Mr. Oliver said they would have some wine tonight."


    Avery paused and felt something was wrong.


    She waved her hand, "You go out first. I will take goblets to them later."


    "But..." The servant was to be punished if she didn''t finish the task.


    "It''s not a big deal."


    The servant hesitated and finally went out.


    Avery didn''t know where the goblets were and had to open the cabinet door one by one.


    "Avery, why didn''t you let the servant take the goblets?" It was tiring to cook the meal in person and to take the goblets in person.


    At last, Avery found the goblets. She bent down and took them out. She picked up the four goblets and smelled them. Then she held the transparent goblets under the light.


    "Avery?" Gabrielle seemed to understand what Avery was doing. Avery suspected that there was something wrong with the goblets.


    But she didn''t see anything wrong.


    "Take them for me and wash them, especially the rims of them." Avery did not find anything wrong and let Gabrielle help wash the goblets.


    Soon spaghetti was served by the servants on the table. When Avery and Gabrielle went out of the kitchen, Charles and Jackson just arrived. Avery handed the goblets to the servant.


    "Thanks for your spaghetti," Charles said to her.


    "Try it?"


    Charles was very obedient and tried it. It''s just spaghetti, but he ate it as if it were an expensive delicacy.


    "It''s tasty. It''s the best spaghetti I''ve ever had."


    Jackson despised it, frowning, and said, "Charles, I didn''t enter your wedding ceremony in the presidential palace. There is something to give you as a gift."


    With that, Jackson made a finger snap and a servant came in with a tray.


    On the tray was a bottle of wine with a red bow tied to the bottle''s neck.


    "Wine?" Gabrielle cried out in surprise.


    "It has been collected appropriately for forty years. A mouthful of wine is worth a building."


    Why was the wine so valuable?


    Avery was surprised and speechless. In fact, there was a lot of wine in the Howel family, but she did not carefully study the price. The bottle of wine simply refreshed her understanding.


    At this time, the servant put the wine on the table carefully.


    Gabrielle was curious. Is it not just a bottle of wine? It would eventually go into their stomach.


    Perhaps only Jackson and Charles knew that there was something wrong with the wine.


    Charles wanted to get Avery drunk and drug her.


    It''s a pity that Avery wouldn''t get drunk easily.


    Charles sat on Avery''s side and glanced at the woman''s goblet as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, a goblet suddenly dropped on the ground without warning, making a sudden burst of broken sound.

 Chapter 779 - 779: Beg Me

    Avery shook the goblet and was about to have a sip of the wine. She saw Jackson pressed the goblet in Gabrielle''s hand, "You still want to drink the wine?"


    His pressing made the goblet fall to the ground.


    Gabrielle was very dissatisfied. "Why can''t I drink the wine? Didn''t you say it was a gift for my sister and Charles?"


    Then she reached over and grabbed the goblet of Avery. She drank wine. It''s too late to stop her.


    Gabrielle suddenly wanted to drink the wine. She suspected that there was something wrong with the wine?


    Otherwise, Gabrielle wouldn''t have thrown the goblet to the ground and took the opportunity to grab hers to drink.


    All of Gabrielle''s actions were seen through by Jackson. They were really sisters. Jackson did not stop her and let her drink the wine.


    "Get the princess another goblet." Jackson hummed, "You think there is something wrong with the wine?"


    Avery did not speak. She had been passively brought here. Of course, she should be cautious.


    Jackson smiled evilly and reminded her, "We are drinking the same bottle of wine."


    Of course, he could not convince her. What if they had antidotes in advance?


    Charles looked at her obstinate and cautious manner and shrugged, "Forget it. Since you do not want to drink wine, you can have spaghetti."


    Then he held up the fork on the table and handed it to Avery.


    On the contrary, Avery was embarrassed. She felt she misunderstood him.


    So she took the fork and began to eat the spaghetti. No one could have the chance to put drugs in the spaghetti, because it had been made by her in person.


    Perhaps she was wrong. Just now, Gabrielle had taken the goblet from her hand and had drunk the wine, but she was fine now.


    Avery should be too cautious.


    There was a kind of unspeakable embarrassment between the four.


    Even so, Charles wanted time to pass slowly.


    After finishing her meal, Avery put down her fork. Although it was rude, she could not help but ask, "When can I go out?"


    Eating seemed like a mission.


    Charles had a smile on his face, "Anytime. I''ll get the car."


    Avery did not expect things to go well. She nodded without hesitation, got up, and went to Gabrielle to hold her hand, "Gabrielle."


    "I''ll take you, Avery." Gabrielle interrupted her. She could guess what Avery wanted to say.


    Charles stopped them, "Wait. I have something for you."


    Avery turned around, wondering what he wanted to do.


    "Could you come with me?" Charles'' eyes were full of sincerity. At the moment, it was as if he hadn''t changed at all.


    Avery was embarrassed about what had happened just now and followed him upstairs without hesitation.


    She was eager to go back, and she felt hot. There was sweat on the tip of her nose.


    The door was closed. Avery looked up blankly at Charles, who was against the door and locked it.


    "You..."


    Charles did not speak but looked at her. Suddenly, he walked to her and held her up, "Sorry, I want you tonight."


    Avery did not expect that he would suddenly hold her. She wanted to resist, but she had no strength. She felt that the chandelier suddenly was shining over the head of Charles.


    Her body began to soften. She was familiar with the symptom. After all, Charles had drugged her last time.


    Avery hadn''t drunk the wine, and she had made the spaghetti in person. Where was wrong?


    "Hmm." The drug effect came so quickly that she was writhing in the man''s arms.


    He was kicking open the door of the bedroom. Charles put her on the big soft bed and kissed her forehead.


    "Is that all you can do, Charles? You are mean!" She was so naive. How could she believe this man who has tried to get her?


    "I''m a doctor. Drugs are my weapons. If I don''t use this method, what do you like me to use? I said I must have you." He always wanted this woman.


    Avery was especially charming tonight.


    There was an intolerable excitement in him, and he has never wanted her so badly.


    Suddenly his tie was torn. Avery was hot, clutching at him, and touched his muscles.


    Charles got hard and wanted to have s.e.x with her immediately.


    But it''s not the time. He wanted her to beg him.


    Avery shook her head to be sober. Charles put his hands on her cheeks and fixed her head, "My good girl. You will be very comfortable."


    Avery closed her eyes and did not want to see him. She bit her teeth, "It''s the fork?"


    Charles didn''t answer the question, but he knew she was still wondering why she would be like this.


    Charles pressed her under his body and smoothed her messy hair, "You are very clever. I put the drug on your fork."


    No wonder he didn''t insist on letting her drink because he knew that even if she didn''t drink, she would use the fork.


    Everything in front of Avery''s eyes wobbled. Her body was hot.


    "Isn''t it hot?" The drug was specially made by him. It was colorless and tasteless.


    "Hmm."


    "I''ll fan you?" Charles fanned her hot cheeks with his hand.


    Avery felt that he was like a piece of ice. His hand was cold, which made her very comfortable.


    She grabbed his big palm, pressed it against her cheek, and wriggled impatiently, "It''s comfortable."


    Her soft sound was undoubtedly the strongest catalyst.


    Charles couldn''t hold himself any longer.


    Avery was almost unconscious. She couldn''t see the man in front clearly.


    "Do you want me?" The devil''s invitation came from hell.


    "Yes." Avery couldn''t tell who the man was, but she felt that Evan''s face was magnified before her eyes, "I want you."


    "Beg me, and I will do what you want."


    Avery blushed and said, "Please."


    Charles felt Avery was out of control by the drug effect.


    He was so happy that he kept smiling.


    Avery was unconscious and wanted to relieve the heat in her body.

 Chapter 780 - 780: The Antidote

    She was driven by the drug effect, knowing what to do to make herself comfortable.


    Avery turned active, suddenly jumped up to him and touched him randomly.


    Charles did not feel anything wrong and felt very comfortable with her touch.


    "I can''t find the fasteners."


    Avery''s eyes were blurred, and her face was blushed.


    She bit her lips hard, shook her head, and nodded again, "I need water."


    Charles was satisfied with her reaction. He moved his body, lying in the center of the big bed, "Water is in my mouth. I''ll give it to you."


    "Drink water, and you won''t be thirsty."


    As Charles spoke, he placed his hands on both sides of his head, ready to tempt her to kiss him.


    It was his action that seemed to launch something. The big bed suddenly made a mechanical whirring sound.


    He soon found his hands and feet were locked.


    Charles frowned, and his smile disappeared.


    He forgot to set up the machine in the bed.


    At this time, Avery still sat on his body.


    Although her body was soft and powerless, Avery continued to put her hands on him. Suddenly, her little hand touched the inner pocket of his suit coat.


    "Don''t touch it!" Charles made a sound to stop her, but his hands and feet were tied.


    Avery took a brown glass bottle from his pocket, and it looked like medicine inside.


    However, the action of taking medicine let her pant. She tried to squint and wanted to see the words on the bottle.


    "You can''t eat it. This is not Water!" Charles whispered to the woman sitting on him, who almost drove him crazy.


    Avery didn''t follow his words. Her subconsciousness told her that this was a bottle of water.


    "Don''t!"


    Charles was in a hurry. He and Jackson had taken the antidote in advance in order to avoid being drugged, and when he had put the bottle into the inner pocket of his coat.


    That''s the bottle in Avery''s hand.


    Damn it!


    Avery took it.


    Avery felt something was down the throat, which let her immediately turn comfortable a lot.


    Originally, the antidote would not work so quickly, but Avery took a lot, so it worked faster.


    She didn''t feel hot and uncomfortable, but her body was still soft without strength.


    But she turned conscious.


    Realizing that she was still on Charles''s body, she wanted to leave, but she accidentally fell on the body of Charles.


    Charles took a deep breath.


    "Help me." He was suffering.


    Avery sneered, "You haven''t seen the situation yet? You can''t move."


    The implication was that he was now a sheep to be slaughtered.


    "You will help me."


    "Oh, f.u.c.k you. Do you believe I will kill you now?" Charles did save her a lot of times, but he has changed a lot. He was no longer who he was. He repeatedly used her trust in him to cause harm to her.


    "You will not kill me." Charles shook his head, "If you kill me, Evan will suffer."


    Avery recovered physical strength slightly and immediately got down from him. She did not want to hear his nonsense at all. If there was a gun here, she really did not hesitate to shoot him.


    "The last time you took the anti-allergic drug, you developed a poison in your body. As long as you had a relationship with someone, it would go into his body, and he would die."


    Avery suddenly froze, not because she believed his words, but because he said the same thing as Yuki said.


    Evan didn''t get satisfied with his s.e.x.u.a.l desire during this period.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "Don''t you believe I would do this to you? Or don''t you believe that Evan has been drugged?"


    "I don''t believe what you said."


    "Then kill me."


    Avery, "..."


    Avery did not have time to speak. At this time, the door was kicked open. A burst of airflow into the room. Charles looked up at Evan, who was like a devil from hell.


    From the moment Evan rushed in, he saw the woman who was disheveled was sitting on Charles.


    If he came later, would it be more exciting?


    He walked quickly and pulled Avery off the bed.


    Avery did not stand firm and hit his chest. She looked up to see the man''s gloomy face. She remembered what Charles had said and hugged him.


    Evan, "..."


    He looked down at the woman who was holding him and found something wrong. He took a glance at Charles, "What have you done to her?"


    Charles panicked slightly. His hands and feet were bound, and Evan wouldn''t let him go easily.


    In fact, he imagined the worst ending in his heart, but he said calmly, "Of course, turn her into my woman."


    His words provoked Evan, who held a gun in his hand, "Do you believe I will shoot you?"


    "Don''t." Avery stopped Evan. Charles'' words let her hesitate. Before she knew the truth, she couldn''t let Charles die.


    "You are speaking to him when he does this to you?"


    "He saved my life, so, for the last time, let him go."


    ***


    In the other room of the castle, a dozen guns were aimed at a haughty man, who was wearing a white bathrobe and whose neckline was opened to reveal his pectoral muscles.


    Gabrielle was scared and stood in front of Jackson to protect him. Jackson smiled at her action. The more dangerous it was, the more Gabrielle wanted to protect him. Was this love?


    Jackson thought of the question which had nothing to do with the present situation as if a dozen guns in front of him did not exist.


    "You ..." Gabrielle quickly glanced at them and didn''t know who they were. Were they Jackson''s enemies?


    What was she doing? A dozen guns would shoot her at the same time.


    She heard her sister was calling her and saw Avery walked in from the door with Evan.


    It was Evan who came to save them.


    "Gabrielle, come to me quickly." Avery looked at her, who was in front of Jackson, frowning. She wanted to take Gabrielle away, but Gabrielle might not be willing to go with them.


    "Gabrielle, you dare go!" Jackson was behind her. As long as he reached out, he could hold her, but he didn''t. He believed that she wouldn''t leave him here and go with them.


    Gabrielle bit her lips. She didn''t know what to do for a while. Should she go or stay?

 Chapter 781 - 781: She Won’t Run Away

    Moonlight came through the white gauze curtain and sprinkled on the gray wool carpet.


    Gabrielle did not turn back, and she could feel that the man behind didn''t allow her to go. But Jackson was about to be engaged, and he had said he would never marry her.


    Why would Gabrielle stay with a man who couldn''t marry her?


    She did not want to live forever in the dark. Even though she had no experience of love, she knew that a man was not willing to give up everything to marry the woman he didn''t love.


    So why would she stay?


    She quietly clenched her fist and suddenly remembered that he had told her that if she left him one day, he would kill her.


    Suddenly, she shuddered but watching him marry another woman was no difference with killing her.


    So she had better leave before she got hurt.


    She seemed to know nothing on the surface, but she thought about this matter perfectly well.


    So she went to Avery.


    Jackson strode forward, reaching for Gabrielle, but bodyguards pressed guns against his chest.


    Jackson was fearless and went straight to Gabrielle until bodyguards stopped him with their bodies.


    Gabrielle came to Avery quickly. She dared not look at the eyes of Jackson. Feeling a bit guilty, she said to Avery in a low voice, "Avery, could you please ask Evan to let Jackson go?"


    Avery kept silent. She didn''t like Jackson, but when she saw Jackson wanted Gabrielle to stay under the guns without fear, her heart softened.


    Avery and Evan looked at each other, full of prayer.


    Evan frowned. Why has Avery been so merciful recently? She not only wanted to let Charles go but wanted to let Jackson go?


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    After the decline of the Clifford family, only the Oliver family could compete with the Howel family.


    Now Jackson was in Ancient Country. Otherwise, how could Evan easily take him down?


    Avery bit her lips. The drug didn''t work any longer, but Avery''s face was still red.


    In the room, there were two handsome men. One was tied to the bed, and the other was tied to the chair.


    Before Evan left, he ordered a bodyguard to shave Charles'' hair.


    Jackson had had a fight with dozens of bodyguards. After Gabrielle resolutely had followed them to go, he had lost his spirit and had been brought into Charles'' room.


    When he saw Charles, he frowned, "This bald head suits you well."


    Charles darkened his face, "I hoped you could save me, but I did not expect you to be caught."


    Although Jackson was tied to the chair, he slightly squinted his eyes and said, "It seemed that we underestimated Evan. Mr. Black was taken away by them."


    They had expected no one to compete with Evan in A Country, but Evan was still powerful in Ancient Country.


    "Did Gabrielle go with them, too?" Though Charles had been shaved, he didn''t care about it and teased Jackson, "You cannot keep a woman with you."


    "Don''t worry. She won''t run away."


    "You''re just calm."


    "She couldn''t get out of my hand," Jackson said with a smile.


    But his voice was full of intense and complex emotions.


    ***


    Servants were busily shuttling through the porch and the bedrooms. Some were with hot water basins in their hands. The towels in basins were swinging in the water as they walked. Some were with clean pajamas in their hands, hurriedly pushing the door into an extremely luxurious bedroom.


    Several doctors in white coats lined up in the bedroom. This has happened a second time since Jessica came here.


    Everyone was careful with fear of any mistakes, which would bring them disasters.


    The pale woman closed her eyes and lay on the bed. The pure white quilt only revealed her head and hair.


    Jessica had a few blood marks on her face. It was said that she had jumped from the balcony on the third floor and been scratched by branches.


    Servants bowed their heads, but they looked at each other quickly. They had gossiped about Jessica. Jessica jumped down from the balcony, but there were only a few blood marks on her face.


    Fortunately, under the balcony was a haystack; otherwise, she would have been hurt badly.


    A servant pushed his companion to the side, "I heard that her brain was hurt. She refused to speak and open her eyes after waking up."


    "Isn''t she the s.e.x slave Mr. Arlington bought?"


    "Keep your voice down. You didn''t hear that Mr. Arlington punished two servants who gossiped about her?"


    "What are you afraid of? Perhaps, Mr. Arlington asked her to jump down; otherwise, why would she want to commit suicide?"


    "She must be insane."


    "..."


    Jessica knew what people said about her, and she didn''t care about it at all, but she was not used to that. The room was full of so many people, most of whom were doctors.


    James asked all people to get out as if to feel her uneasiness.


    Servants put down the hot water and clean clothes and went out.


    James went to the hot water, wrung the towel dry, and pulled down the white silk quilt to expose her face. He wiped her face with the towel.


    Her eyelashes quivered slightly like the wings of a butterfly.


    James wiped her fair skin. The blood marks on the face were particularly shocking.


    He touched the wounds, and at last, she reacted.


    "Why did you jump?" Jessica was depressed, but he didn''t believe that she would kill herself, but that she wanted to run away.


    Jessica hadn''t thought about it but jumped down. She had wanted to run away, so she had jumped down directly.


    After she fell and was rescued, she regretted it.


    But she was happy that perhaps this man would not touch her.


    She understood what s.e.x salve was, so she was afraid he would touch her.


    This strange but familiar man let her confused.


    "Why don''t you answer my question?" James was irritated, but he controlled his temper, "You know, I have a lot of ways to let you talk. Guess which way I would use?"

 Chapter 782 - 782: Where Did She Want To Go?

    Although it was a threat, James was afraid that this woman would be scared by him. He would bring slightly lower himself into the dust for the woman.


    He couldn''t explain what was going on.


    Jessica''s fingers in the quilt clasped the sheet, and she finally spoke, "I want to go out."


    She did want to go. Where did she want to go?


    Was she going to meet Jamie?


    James was nervous and subconsciously roared out, "No!"


    Jessica suddenly opened her eyes and hid herself into the quilt. Knowing that he would not let her out, Jessica accepted the fact.


    Seeing that the woman was frightened and somewhat annoyed, James tried to ask her softly, "Where do you want to go?"


    Jessica didn''t look at him and said without emotion, "I want to find Erin."


    She was going to go to Erin to get her brother''s bracelet, which was the only thing left by her brother and was very important to her.


    She must have it.


    "Erin?" James was surprised that he did not expect the two women to know each other.


    "Do you know her? Can you take me to see her?" Jessica sat up from the bed and grabbed his arm.


    James had just wiped her face with a towel. When he was caught by her, he was still holding the towel in the air.


    Jessica realized that she seemed to grasp the man''s hand and quickly took her hands back. Her face and even her neck blushed.


    James looked down at her neck and felt like he was going crazy.


    "Well, I''ll take you," James promised her.


    Jessica didn''t react for a while. Unexpectedly, this man promised her.


    Did that mean she could see Erin and get her brother''s bracelet back?


    She smiled happily. The man was looking at her, so she stopped smiling and bowed her head down.


    When James saw her smile, he knew that he had made the right decision.


    He continued to wash her face.


    In addition to Jamie, James was the second man to wash her face. Because he promised to take her to Erin, Jessica became particularly cooperative.


    "Madame."


    A man''s voice burst into her ear, and she looked up in amazement, "You..."


    "What''s the matter?" James paused.


    "What did you call me?"


    "What did I call you?"


    "You called me Madame."


    James smiled in a low voice and said, "This is a good idea."


    The answer meant that he didn''t call her just now? But she heard a voice exactly like his.


    Maybe there was a hallucination. She was just the s.e.x slave he bought. Although she was not sure of his identity, his wear, plus the watch on his wrist, indicated that he was not an ordinary person. How could he call her Madam?


    Jessica was shy in her rude manner, and she felt a warm blush rise to her cheeks.


    She seemed to turn shy easily. Her neck and her collarbone were covered with the beautiful and s.e.xy blushes.


    He couldn''t help tearing her clothes apart, wanting to see more.


    Jessica did not speak again and bowed her head. From the moment the man promised to take her to see Erin, he was not so annoying any longer.


    A bodyguard knocked at the door and saw Mr. Arlington was wiping a woman''s face with a towel. He thought that he was in the wrong room and mistaken the wrong person.


    Mr. Arlington had resolved the diplomatic crisis with neighboring countries and sent troops to repel the invasion. People gossiped that Mr. Arlington would be the most likely to become a successor to the president.


    Such a man was wiping the face for a woman carefully.


    The bodyguard felt the look of Mr. Arlington and hurriedly lowered his head, "Mr. Arlington, Dr. Anderson was here."


    James did not stop and said, "We can start at any time."


    Dr. Anderson was an internationally renowned authority in psychology, specializing in hypnotherapy. That''s why James invited him this time.


    James was going to use hypnosis to wake up some of his memories and Jessica''s.


    Jessica did not realize that she was going to be treated as well, and she was embarrassed in front of outsiders. She turned her head around, but James patiently held her face back.


    "Dr. Anderson is a psychiatrist. I''ll ask him to have an examination for you."


    Jessica hurriedly shook her head. She was afraid of doctors. In her opinion, a psychiatrist would ask her many questions that could not be answered every time, so she had a fear of the psychiatrist for a long time.


    "I don''t want it." Jessica shook her head and wanted to retract into the quilt.


    James rubbed her head, "I''m with you. I''m sick too. Let''s see a doctor together."


    Jessica showed a pair of her eyes, staring at James to determine whether he was lying to her.


    The bodyguard turned back, "Mr. Arlington, Dr. Anderson said he is ready to start at any time."


    James opened the quilt of Jessica and held her up. There was no room for discussion.


    "I''m not going." Jessica protested, but it was useless.


    James walked to the medical room quickly.


    To get their memories back, they needed to use some high-end equipment, so they went to the medical room.


    Dr. Anderson was about 1.75 meters high, and he was ordinary. There was a pair of gold-rimmed glasses on his nose. When he saw James come in, he greeted him, "Mr. Arlington."


    James put Jessica on a dark brown leather recliner, "Examine her first."


    Dr. Anderson was humble in front of James though he had a high reputation in the field of psychology.


    He carefully went to the chair next to the woman, sat down, and began to ask, "May I have your name?"


    Although Jessica was not happy, she said her name.


    After some questions, Dr. Anderson recorded them all.


    Then he took out a watch with a long gold chain from his pocket and swung it in front of Jessica to hypnotize her.


    Dr. Anderson asked James Moore to sit on the lounge chair next to Jessica. James looked at Jessica for a long time. She frowned slightly, and her mouth closed as if she had a bad dream. James saw Jessica shook her head, and the tip of his nose was sweating finely.

 Chapter 783 - 783: Does She Hate Me?

    James even wanted to ask Jessica what her dream was because he guessed it was related to himself.


    James didn''t care about that. He believed that he and Jessica would soon regain their memories, and the truth would be revealed.


    Soon, James also lay down and held Jessica''s small, soft, and cold hands. Her hands looked smaller when James''s big palms covered them.


    As time ticks, James falls sleep soon. Some scenes showed again in his mind, slowly at first, and then showed quickly. After a while, James almost freaked out.


    Suddenly, James frowned hard. He had a bad headache, and little veins popped out of his temple. His head hurt so that he couldn''t help but groan.


    "Hmmm," James snorted while holding the handrail with one hand and holding Jessica tightly with another hand.


    James got a lot of pains as if a hand got into his mind and tore his head into pieces.


    James closed his eyes tightly, but he still can see the scene that he recalled.


    He tried everything to control himself though his head hurts as if it would explode.


    After a while, James seemed to feel someone touch his hands, so he suddenly opened his eyes and turned to the right, looking at Jessica.


    Jessica didn''t wake up. Her bangs were wet and sticky. She frowned hard and made a fist as if something terrible happened.


    "Isn''t she awake?" James asked. And soon he found that his eyes were red and his throat was sore.


    Dr. Anderson shook his head.


    James then withheld his hands carefully and got a piece of paper towel to wipe the sweat on her forehead. Soon, the whole paper was soaked.


    Then James took her little hand and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. Miss. Clifford."


    No one knew why James suddenly apologized to Jessica. Moreover, people were surprised to hear that James called her Miss. Clifford.


    James recalled everything. He knew what he had done now.


    He pressed his temple with a middle finger and thumb. It was Andrew''s father who deliberately schemed to kill his father and parents through a fake car accident. Therefore, to take revenge, James sneaked into the Cliffords'' house and became Jessica''s bodyguard.


    Finally, James made love with Jessica so that she was not a v.i.r.g.i.n anymore. He also killed Andrew''s father, and Jessica was trafficked to the black market.


    Jessica was auctioned off as merchandise, wearing s.e.xy clothes, and living with suspects who stole drugs in the dungeon. Moreover, she was almost shot dead by the suspects.


    Jessica had suffered from humiliation and abuse because of James, but now she still saved him and protected him from Mr. Clifford''s bullet.


    James lifted the corner of Jessica''s clothes tremblingly. When he saw the scar on her belly, he thought it was like a blooming poppy. It was so beautiful that he couldn''t help but kiss it.


    All of a sudden, he lowered his head and kissed the scar.


    "Ummm¡­" Jessica made a snorting sound.


    James would have thought Jessica hurt, but when he looked at her, he found she cried with closed eyes.


    "Why didn''t she wake up?"


    James asked while he kept touching Jessica inside. Although clothes covered his hands, Dr. Anderson felt embarrassed when he saw it.


    Dr. Anderson turned his head and said, "People are unconsciously resistant to bad memories ."


    "Can we intervene?" James asked. He wanted to help Jessica get rid of bad memories.


    "If she recalls everything, she must hate me. How can I do?" thought James.


    James couldn''t imagine it.


    "If we intervene, she will be dangerous. Probably, she may be in a coma for life."


    James''s expression changed all of a sudden and asked, "When will she wake up?"


    Dr. Anderson kept sweating without saying a word as if he made some mistakes.


    As expected, James suddenly grabbed Dr. Anderson''s collar hard, asking, "I just asked you when she would wake up."


    "Um¡­ I guess Jessica will wake up soon if she is willing to wake up."


    "If she is willing to wake up?"


    "Mr. Moore, I suggest waiting for a while. Probably, Miss. Clifford will wake up soon."


    "She will recall everything when she wakes up?"


    "It depends on Miss. Clifford''s willingness. If she would like to recall everything, she will."


    James slammed James to the ground. Even the sound of the fracture could be heard.


    "That is to say¡ªnothing you can do. F.u.c.k off," James roared.


    And then Dr. Anderson ran away quickly.


    In the room, it was silent. James was angry, and Jessica breathed rhythmically.


    Jessica was lying there peaceful as if she fell asleep after a nightmare.


    James sat beside Jessica, staring at her face.


    "Does she hate me? Is she afraid of me? Otherwise, why is she asleep for a long time?"


    "Jessica Clifford. If you don''t wake up, I must torture Jamie Winter," James threatened her because he wanted Jessica to wake up though he was afraid whether Jessica would be terrified.


    James hated not being able to wake her up though Dr. Anderson believed that Jessica would wake up soon.


    However, Jessica didn''t wake up still.


    James narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "If you don''t wake up, I won''t bring you to see Erin Darling. I promise that as long as you wake up, I immediately bring you to see her."


    James held Jessica''s hands tight. Suddenly, he found her fingers moved slightly. Thus, he raised his head and saw that Jessica was looking at him with half-closed eyes.


    As soon as Jessica found James held her hands, she immediately took her hands back and said in a rough voice, "You just promised that you would bring me to see Miss. Darling."


    James was confused. He couldn''t understand why she hurried to meet Erin.


    Then he observed Gabrielle and found her attitudes toward him didn''t change, so he wanted to confirm and asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    Jessica slowly sat up and nodded.


    James was glad to hear the answer and added, "So, who am I?"


    "Mr. Moore," Jessica answered. She looked at him confusingly and then added positively, "Yes, you are Mr. Moore."


    James was relieved. He confirmed that hypnosis was useless for Jessica. She recalled nothing between them.


    "That''s good. All the evil deeds that I had done to Jessica had been eliminated," thought James.


    James felt relieved and rubbed her head with his big palms, "Why are you so anxious to see Erin Darling?"

 Chapter 784 - 784: She Is Going To Cry

    Jessica nodded because the only thing that she wanted to do was to find her brother''s bracelet.


    While Jessica was thinking, she stepped back because she felt they were not intimate, and she didn''t like to be touched by James in this way.


    James didn''t touch Jessica successfully, and his hand just hung there. He was not angry. Instead, he felt guilty because of these bad memories.


    James pressed the service bell and said, "Prepare an evening dress for Miss. Clifford."


    "An evening dress?" thought Jessica. She looked at James timorously.


    Moore knew Jessica was confused about the evening dress, so he explained carefully, "Erin is holding a party with famous people, so she has no time to meet you, and we need to go there by ourselves. But if you don''t like to be with the crowds, I can ask her to come there tomorrow."


    Jessica didn''t believe James. She was afraid that he would break his promise tomorrow, so she immediately grabbed his sleeves and said, "I''m ready to go then."


    James''s sleeve was very slippery and smooth. This suit must be expensive in terms of its clothing and exquisite craft.


    "Let''s go," Jessica said anxiously.


    Since James found Jessica was anxious, he chuckled, "Fine. Let''s go now."


    Jessica''s voice sounded s.e.xy and cute. It seemed a bit feeble.


    But actually, James made her.


    James felt thirsty and tight in the chest.


    "May I hold you up to change clothes?" James half knelt on the floor beside Jessica.


    Jessica can''t understand why James became so gentle. His voice was just like the feathers in her heart, gently scratching her.


    She was embarrassed to bite her lips and her cheeks red when James stared at her.


    Although Jessica didn''t dare to look at James, she nodded gently. Since she just woke up, she was tired too.


    Jessica was so skinny that James lifted Jessica and held her with both arms with ease.


    A maid pushed the bedroom door open, glancing at Jessica, who was leaning against James''s arms, and her legs were n.a.k.e.d.


    That made the maid admire them very much.


    "Since Mr. Moore likes Miss. Clifford so much, he is worried about her if she walks long distances. As soon as she wakes up, James always holds her wherever she wants to go. Probably, someone would misunderstand and thought Jessica broke her legs," thought the maid.


    James strode, holding Jessica to the queen size bed and putting her on the bed carefully. A folded black lace dress was on the white sheet.


    "Is the dress black?" thought Jessica.


    James started to think about how Jessica looked when she wore this dress, so he asked Jessica if she asked, hesitating a lot between words, "Can you change it by yourself? Or do you need any help?"


    It was, of course, that James would like Jessica.


    Jessica was embarrassed and lowered her head, and her jaw was close to her chest.


    "What a bad man. He dares to suggest that I wear such a dress. It seems that he is going to pay for a good s.e.x.u.a.l service. He dares to say that directly," thought Jessica.


    "Um¡­ I don''t need any help."


    James likes to see the embarrassed expressions that Jessica had.


    "She is a bit feeble and cute woman," thought James.


    Finally, James took his hand off while Jessica grabbed the dress and walked to the change room directly.


    There was a big dressing mirror in the changeroom. Jessica walked to the mirror and looked at the mirror, finding her cheeks and ears were red. It was strange to her.


    Ever since Jessica knew James, she was frequently embarrassed, and her face turned red often too.


    By contrast, James became more gentle too.


    Jessica shook her dress and tried it. She found that the dress fits, but its collar was a bit large.


    Soon, Jessica took off her clothes and put on the dress.


    Finally, when she wore the dress, her face turned red all of a sudden. The collar of the dress was so large that it would give a full view when she bent.


    "He¡­ deliberately brings such a s.e.xy dress?" thought Jessica.


    Now, the only thing Jessica wanted to do was to take off the dress.


    She didn''t like it.


    "But what kind of clothes shall I wear? It is a party for famous people. My nightdress is not proper, but this dress is too s.e.xy," thought Jessica.


    She looked around, trying to find other women''s clothes.


    It was James''s changeroom. There was nothing but his clothes, but Jessica was curious and surprised, "Doesn''t he have a girlfriend? Why does he have a woman''s clothes?"


    Soon, Jessica shook her head, "It''s none of my business. I should think about which clothes I can wear."


    Since there were no other clothes, Jessica decided to put on her clothes. For Jessica, it wouldn''t be better to wear such a s.e.xy dress.


    When Jessica picked up her clothes and was going to take off the black lace dress, a cold wind blew, suggesting someone was coming.


    Jessica immediately covered her chest with her clothes. This dress got not only a lower collar but also V shape back. It was a deep V shape so that her button was visible.


    "Um¡­" James was excited when he saw Jessica. His throat became thirsty, "I come here to help you."


    "I don''t need your help. Get away from me," Jessica was covered by clothes. Since she was facing James, James couldn''t see her back if he didn''t see the mirror behind Jessica.


    James knew little about women''s dress. He would have thought there was a zipper on the back, so he came to help Jessica get the zipper.


    When James strode toward Jessica, Jessica stepped back, her n.a.k.e.d back stuck to the cold mirror. She then asked nervously, "What do you want?"


    James was much taller than Jessica. When they stood in line, Jessica could only reach James''s Adam''s Apple. Looking at them from a distance, it seemed like James was holding Jessica with arms.


    Then, as Jessica had turned, James was stunned.


    With black lace fabric, Jessica looked more beautiful and white.


    James hissed at Jessica.


    "Damn it! Who did prepare such a s.e.xy dress for her?" thought Jessica.


    Since Jessica felt embarrassed and annoyed when James stared at her, she suddenly got the courage to raise her hand and slap James across the face.


    With a snap, it turned into a tense atmosphere.


    Jessica would have believed that James would avoid it. However, he just stood still. Soon, Jessica''s finger marks appeared on James''s face.


    Jessica looked angry, and her cheeks swelled slightly. Then, she bit her lips and almost cried.


    James looked at her. He was worried and thought, "Oh my god. She is going to cry."


    James felt sorry for Jessica so that he even wanted to hold her and comfort her.


    "Miss. Clifford, if you don''t stop crying, we won''t go to the party at night," James said.


    When Jessica heard James called her Miss Clifford, she stopped as if she recalled something. She shook her head and then asked, "Did you call me Miss. Clifford before?"

 Chapter 785 - 785: It Sounded A Bit S.e.xy

    James looked gloomy to Jessica. He knew Jessica was eager to get the answer.


    He hesitated for a while and then smiled cunningly, "You like I call you Miss. Clifford, right?"


    James highlighted the last word, "right." It sounded a bit s.e.xy, being attractive to most women.


    Jessica kept blinking. She was not sure whether she liked it or not, but she seemed to remember that James always called her like that.


    When Jessica was confused, she looked cuter in James''s eyes. He was almost out of control and held Jessica.


    He had kissed her many times before. Now when he saw her small s.e.xy mouth, he still wanted to kiss her though he had to control himself.


    Since Jessica was petite enough, he lifted her waist and put her in his arms.


    Finally, James kissed Jessica''s red lips and put his long tongue into her mouth.


    It was not the first time that James kissed her, but Jessica was astonished too. She looked at James closely with wide eyes. They were close to each other so that James''s curled eyelashes touched her skin.


    Jessica started to doubt her mouth was sweaty. Otherwise, she couldn''t understand why James kissed her passionately, and his eyes closed half.


    "Am I his lover who had separated for years?" While Jessica thought of that, she kept trembling and put her hands on James''s chest.


    James knew Jessica was anxious. He raised his head and chuckled, "My little fool, would you like to close your eyes."


    Jessica stared at James''s lips. It had turned into red.


    Since James called her little fool, her face was as red as an apple. She hurriedly pushed James and ran away. Since her skirt was too long, she tripped and fell to the ground.


    James had breathing, approaching Jessica. Suddenly, he held her and said, "Don''t run away. Be a good girl. I won''t make fun of you."


    Then, James lifted Jessica and left. "I will ask maids to bring another dress to you," James said to her in the distance with a rough voice.


    James was just like before, striding out of the room.


    Soon, a maid brought a new party dress when James was standing at the room door.


    "Mr. Moore paid more attention to her since Miss. Clifford had tried to jump off the balcony," thought the maid.


    "Miss. Clifford, Mr. Moore said you could try it first, if it doesn''t fit you very well, I will ask someone to have the dress altered."


    Jessica picked up the dress. It was a white lace long dress. As soon as she glanced at the maid embarrassedly, the maid knew Jessica was shy, and she didn''t dare to change clothes in front of people. Thus, the maid turned around and said, "Miss. Clifford, I won''t turn around to see you. You can change it."


    When the maid turned around, she found Jessica was like a beautiful fairy with the white lace long dress.


    Jessica dragged the dress. She seemed to feel uncomfortable.


    "The collar is too tight. Can you alter it?" Jessica asked. It was strange to her that the black dress''s collar was too low, but this dress''s collar was too tight.


    The maid couldn''t help but laugh, "Mr. Moore asked maids to make it tight because he thinks the black dress''s collar is too low. Besides, Mr. Moore required them to sew up a slip-up thigh."


    Jessica bit her lips and thought, "Why should I follow his order? He even requested to wear the dress he likes. Alas. I just like to get the bracelet back from Erin. I don''t care what I wear. Who cares?"


    Since the maid knew Mr. Moore loved Jessica very much, the maid treated her very well. She then opened the door for her carefully.


    James was on the phone. When the door opened, he turned around and was surprised to see Jessica.


    Although it was not a s.e.xy dress and Jessica was not tall, she had a perfect body shape.


    "For James, Jessica is the most beautiful woman."


    Jessica attracted James so that James forgot he was on the phone while someone was silent, waiting for him to speak on the phone.


    Jessica found James was stunned, so she reminded him embarrassedly, "Are you on the phone?"


    "Oh. Well," James said, turning away from Jessica. Then he said a few words on the phone and hung up.


    "I got something to do, and I can''t go with you, but I will let bodyguards send you there," James looked anxious. Jessica guessed there was something wrong.


    Somehow, Jessica was relieved because she felt better and at ease when James didn''t go with her.


    James knew Jessica was happy about that, but he felt unhappy and said, "Go home early."


    "Home?" thought Jessica. She repeated the word. Ever since Andrew and her grandfather were dead, Jessica felt like she had no home. Her mother and sister had never regarded her as a member of the family.


    Therefore, when James asked her to go back home early, Jessica suddenly felt warm and anxious.


    Jessica had never regarded anyone as her family member except Jamie. To her surprise, she was touched by James as if she had developed a feeling of dependence on James.


    Jessica pinched her tight secretly and thought, "Why do you have such a feeling easily? Shall I trust him? He bought me as s.e.x slavery."


    "You can call me whatever you need."


    "Okay."


    "Do you know my phone number?" James asked. He guessed Jessica didn''t have his phone number though she answered quickly.


    "I guess everything will be¡­fine."


    James interrupted Jessica. He grabbed her phone, entered a few numbers, causing a crackling, and then gave her phone back to her.


    Jessica believed that nothing wrong would happen, so she didn''t check the number.


    James went downstairs with her. Full of black cars parked at the door. They were from James''s convoy. Although the cars were expensive, few people can tell it.


    Jessica and James got into the cars, respectively, and their cars drove toward the opposite direction.


    Thirty minutes later, Jessica''s driver parked the car in front of the Darling Mansion that was one of the houses Erin''s family had in the B Country.


    As a psychologist, Erin had a good family background. Many people in her family were diplomats, and they are famous in the political field. Many influential families in B Country liked to keep a close relationship with her family.


    At the party, there were many famous people. Rich and famous people came here because of Darling''s family fame.


    Probably, James had communicated with Erin, so no one stopped Jessica.

 Chapter 786 - 786: Is The Bracelet Important To You?

    Erin wore a purple evening dress with a goblet, sitting on the sofa where many famous and rich ladies sat and talked.


    They usually talked about top fashion trends and gossip about famous people. Also, they always laughed aloud when they were talking.


    When Jessica walked into the house with a maid, a maid was walking over, lifting a tray. Since the maid almost knocked on Jessica, she avoided, but the maid spilled more than half of the wine. The maid only glanced at Jessica, not scolding her because there were so many famous people.


    Jessica said sorry so quietly that she was not sure whether the maid heard it. However, it was true that she felt uncomfortable in such a place.


    She wanted to see Erin as soon as possible and then left.


    The noises were mixed with sounds when people talk, laugh, and make glasses clinked. All of these sounds amplified dozens of times in her ears, making her heart beat faster.


    Jessica always felt uncomfortable when there were many people, but she had to come here.


    She heard the some laughed and talked in the distance:


    "It is all right. I heard that Mr. Princess is not interested in politics. That is to say, Mr. Moore has the chance to be the President. If Mr. Moore is the President, will his wife be Mrs. President?"


    "That''s true. Mr. Moore is still young and handsome but already enjoyed such a high status. Erin, you are so lucky to be his girlfriend."


    "Umm. I prefer James''s perfect body. Look at his powerful muscles and his long legs, how do you feel when you make love with him, Erin?"


    "Haven''t you known about it? The longer the legs you have, the better you feel when you make love with him."


    The more they talked, the wider the topic was.


    Jessica would have planned to hear what they talked about, but she can''t stand. Too much information for her.


    When they talked about s.e.xy skills, Jessica suddenly recalled that day when James held her, and his s.e.x organ became bigger.


    When Jessica was thinking about it, her face turned red and hot. "How can I think about it?" thought Jessica.


    Then, Jessica slowly walked over Erin.


    A maid said to Erin first, "Miss. Darling, a lady wants to see you."


    "Um?" Erin was still enjoying talking with these women, so she glanced at Jessica and said to the maid, "Bring her here."


    "Who is it? Why does she wear it like ice cream?" A woman said. It was true that Jessica looked like ice cream in the distance.


    "She? Ah-ha," Erin can''t stop laughing while the wine in her glass shook violently. And then she added, "She is Mr. Moore''s s.e.x slave."


    All the people became silent. They turned to look at Jessica up and down. Their expression seemed to say that Jessica just looked ordinary.


    "It turns out that Mr. Moore likes this kind of woman. It is nice."


    "Even if Mr. Moore refuses her, I guess various women will come to find him. Men always enjoy having an affair, but they get used to abandoning women when women are not attractive anymore."


    "Alas, Erin," a woman in red dress got close to Erin and said, "Have you made love with Mr. Moore?"


    "Hey, why do you ask me such an embarrassing question?" Erin pretended to be shy and then nodded yes.


    Suddenly, rich and famous women started to gossip and looked at Jessica with scorn.


    Jessica also heard because they talked loudly and carelessly.


    It seemed that they deliberately told this new to Jessica.


    Jessica walked to Erin slowly when everyone stared at her, "Miss. Darling."


    "Miss. Clifford? I remember that I didn''t invite you," Erin smiled, and her mouth closed. Everyone was confused about why Erin smiled. Probably, Erin was the only one who knew that.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry. I only want to get my bracelet back."


    "Bracelet?" Erin looked at Jessica with scorn. "I remembered that I told you I would give you the bracelet as long as you drink and sleep with Mr. Winter. However, you broke the promise between us. Besides, you seduced Mr. Moore. So why do I give you the bracelet?"


    Jessica was silent. On the one hand, she was sacred in this situation. On the other hand, Erin was strong and tough.


    Jessica remembered that she agreed to drink with Mr. Winter, not sleep with him.


    Suddenly, all the famous and rich woman exclaimed, "It is true that she is a s.e.x slave."


    "But why does Mr. Moore like her?"


    Jessica felt uncomfortable when they looked at her. She even wanted to leave, but she couldn''t because she didn''t get the bracelet still.


    "Miss. Darling, please. Could you please give me the bracelet? It is important to me."


    "Why should I give you?"


    Jessica stared at Erin with surprise. She couldn''t understand. Since Erin grabbed her bracelet, it is, of course, that Erin should give it back to her.


    "It is my bracelet," Jessica said in injured tones. She felt helpless because Erin just ignored her and refused to give her bracelet back.


    "Is the bracelet important to you?"


    Jessica nodded.


    Erin grinned and kept her mouth tightly closed. Then she called a maid.


    The maid then lowered her side and put her ears close to Erin''s mouth. "Bring that bracelet on my dressing table," Erin whispered to her.


    The maid received the order and ran over very quickly. A few minutes later, the maid handed the bracelet to Erin.


    Erin hooked the thin red rope on the bracelet with her slender finger and asked, "Is it?"


    Jessica looked at the bracelet and became relieved.


    However, when she reached for the bracelet, Erin immediately held it tight and made a fist.


    "Do you want it?" Erin asked and spread her fingers out in a fan, "If you want it, you can come to get it."


    This time, Jessica didn''t move because she knew Erin wouldn''t give the bracelet to her so easily.


    Jessica bit her lips, staring at Erin with a pitiful look. She looked cute enough so that everyone would fall in love with her. However, Erin hated the expression so much that she even wanted to tear Jessica apart.


    Erin raised her eyebrows and then threw the bracelet under the sofa all of a sudden, "Oh my god. My hands are wet and slippery. Miss Clifford, since you are so eager to get it, I guess you never mind picking it up, right?"


    Jessica made fists with both hands, putting on both sides. Erin still sat on the sofa and spread her both legs, so it was apparent that Erin wanted to let Jessica kneel in front of her, crawl between her legs, and then picked up the bracelet under the sofa.


    There were several famous and rich ladies sitting on the sofa, and they also spread their legs. Thus, Jessica needed to kneel in front of them and crawled between their legs.

 Chapter 787 - 787: Do You Want It?

    The ladies wore exquisite makeup, sitting on the sofa and putting on expensive suits, but at this moment, they weren''t graceful, spreading their legs and waiting for Jessica.


    Now the situation became worse for Jessica.


    Jessica was anxious and embarrassed. She just stood still because she didn''t want to pick up the bracelet in this way. Thus, she refused to kneel in front of strange women.


    But those ladies smiled as if it was natural to spread their legs.


    "This is the only chance. Otherwise, You will never see this bracelet again after this evening."


    "No," Jessica shouted. Her face turned pale when she heard that she would never see this bracelet again. "No, please give it back to me, please," Jessica begged.


    "I said I would give you, but you should pick it up by yourself. Otherwise, do you want me to hand you with my own hands? It is impossible. Who do you think you are?"


    "Well. Do you think Mr. Moore loves you? You are too arrogant."


    "Now, men love this kind of pure woman, just like you. But they will know you are just a whore sooner or later."


    "Alas, see her. It is so funny," Suddenly, Erin''s phone sounded. As soon as she lowered her head and picked up the phone, she kept laughing as if Jessica were not here.


    At the same time, a few ladies next to her also looked at the screen.


    "What is she doing? Some kind of special skills?"


    "Oh my god. Is the woman going to jump? Kill herself?"


    "Her posture is bad. I can make an emotion with the gif. It is so funny."


    "Look! Mr. Moore is there. How can he endure such a poor woman who usually cries or kills herself? Alas, she must be too free to live a good day."


    "Hey! Don''t you pick it up?" Someone shouted. Her voice made everyone turned to look at Jessica.


    Erin stopped smiling, looking anxious, "If you don''t want to pick it up, I¡­"


    Jessica put her hands on her chest, holding each other tightly. Her fingernails would even be broken.


    Jessica got into a panic when she heard what Erin said. Soon, she anxiously walked toward Erin.


    Erin slightly raised her chin and kept her legs spread. Accordingly, her purple skirt was also spread.


    Jessica was eager to get the bracelet back, so she gritted her teeth, squatting in front of ladies and Erin.


    Although it was easier to pick the bracelet up if she knelt down, it was a shame to kneel in front of these ladies. Since Jessica had learned dance, she was flexible.


    Jessica put her hand in and searched under the sofa. However, she found nothing still after a while. She felt embarrassed to keep such a posture. Her head was almost between Erin''s legs.


    Suddenly, Jessica felt a lot of pain in her back. Someone kicked her so that she knelt to the ground. Jessica turned around, lifted her head, and saw a maid standing behind her and looking at her proudly and pleasantly.


    "How dare the maid is! She must follow Erin''s order," thought Jessica.


    Erin winked at the maid, and then the maid lifted her feet, bent down, and stared at Jessica, saying, "Why do you show respect for me? All right. It is enough for me."


    With heavy makeup and long eyeliner, Erin looked a little harsh and meant when she talked.


    Jessica ignored Erin and kept crawling.


    Hiss¡ª


    Jessica felt severe head pain as if her whole scalp had been lifted.


    Erin was pulling her hair.


    "I am talking to you. Don''t you hear it?"


    "Um¡­" Jessica was so distressed that she couldn''t even say a word, and her scalp seemed to be pulled out.


    "Since you respect me, I must pay you back," Erin then whispered to Jessica, "Do you want to know what happened between you and James?"


    Jessica was stunned, and her mind went black all of a sudden.


    "Erin knows something?" thought Jessica.


    Erin was glad to find Jessica was surprised, so she whispered to her word by word, "Don''t you want to know why your grandfather died? James killed him. And your father died of a heart attack because of your grandfather''s death. Miss. Clifford, I appreciate you. How generous you are. You dare to be with your family''s murder."


    "I know nothing about James Moore," Jessica answered. She couldn''t believe it was true, so she chose to avoid it.


    Erin smiled and reached for Jessica''s face, "I believe you will remember everything soon."


    Jessica turned another side to avoid Erin. She didn''t like people touching her face.


    Erin withheld her hand from Jessica''s face and said, "Oh, sorry. I forgot. You can continue to look for the bracelet."


    Jessica turned away from Erin, looking for Andrew''s bracelet.


    She was lucky and got the bracelet soon.


    However, when she picked it up and stood up, a woman immediately grabbed the bracelet and swayed it, "Come here. Get it."


    Jessica immediately walked over and reached for the bracelet; however, she was tripped by a woman in a light green long dress.


    Suddenly, she flopped down on the ground.


    "Hahaha. Look! She is just like a dog!"


    "It is worse than a dog. Just like a frog."


    These ladies laughed at her and kept teasing her.


    Jessica got annoyed though she was an introvert man. She stood up and made a fist, shouting, "Enough! Give me the bracelet."


    All the ladies were shocked and turned to look at Jessica for the moment. Soon, they laughed loudly, "Oh, she is angry now. What a cute baby. Hahaha."


    They were not afraid of Jessica at all. Jessica was a timid and shy girl. They thought she was so weak that she would never fight against them.


    The woman who got the bracelet looked arrogant, swaying the bracelet, "Do you want it?"


    Jessica immediately ran over, but the woman was still standing there without moving.


    However, when Jessica reached for the bracelet¡­


    When Jessica reached for the bracelet, the woman immediately turned around and ran away. Thus, Jessica didn''t get it and became annoyed.

 Chapter 788 - 788: Who Is That Woman?

    Jessica gritted her teeth and chased the woman while the woman went through the crowds and finally went upstairs.


    Jessica followed. Nothing was stopping her from getting the bracelet.


    Soon, she went to the second floor, where guests were forbidden from entering, and there were fewer people and quiet.


    Jessica was a bit tired, breathing hard. When she raised her head again, she found the woman had arrived at the end of the aisle, and no way to pass.


    Jessica was glad to get a chance to get the bracelet back. However, the woman opened the door and got into the room.


    Thus, Jessica also followed.


    There was a strong smell of herbs. Jessica frowned slightly and tried not to sneeze.


    "Ladies, excuse me. You shouldn''t enter the room," a maid reminded Jessica and the woman kindly. She walked over with a white porcelain jar in her hands.


    Soon, Jessica stopped and apologized, but the woman ran to the maid and said to Jessica, "Fine. I give up. Here you are."


    The woman spread her hand as if she would give the bracelet back to Jessica.


    Jessica believed her and walked over.


    However, when Jessica walked, the woman pushed the maid forward, and soon the maid lost her balance and threw herself and the jar to Jessica. All of the herbal medicine soaked Jessica''s dress.


    It smelled horrible. The herbs were mixed with the filth from a disabled older man.


    Whenever he felt uncomfortable and wanted to vomit, he always spat into the jar. Later, the maid would throw it out.


    The woman felt disgusted and pinched her nose. Jessica immediately stood up and looked for the bathroom.


    She wanted to take off the dress as soon as possible.


    It smelled really bad. Jessica had to control herself so as not to vomit. When she looked around, the woman happened to see her, shaking the bracelet and saying, "It is boring. All right. Give it back to you."


    Then, the woman threw the bracelet out of the door, far away from her.


    Jessica immediately ran over though she wore dirty clothes.


    Since the bracelet fell on the first floor, Jessica picked up her skirt and rushed to go downstairs.


    When she was on the first floor, people got scared.


    Some exclaimed, "Who is that woman? She is so dirty. What is it on her dress? Why not clean her dress before going out? It is disgusting."


    Some shouted, "Is she crazy?"


    Soon, many people started to talk about Jessica.


    Since no one dares to approach her because of her dirty clothes and all the people gave way to let her pass, she quickly got the bracelet.


    As soon as she picked the bracelet up, she held it tight to not lose it again.


    Jessica was so happy to get the bracelet again and smiled without noticing the dirt on her body. For these rich and famous ladies, Jessica was just a crazy woman. Soon, they began to discuss Jessica. Someone scolded her while someone felt pity for her:


    "Shall we call the police? I''m afraid that she is crazy."


    "Miss Darling just ignored her. Why not scold her? She is so dirty but free to go everywhere."


    Later, everyone was stunned. All the women turned to look at the door.


    James was coming, looking cold.


    A group of bodyguards in black clothes followed and kept silent.


    James enjoyed a high status in B country, famous for its coldness.


    While he was walking, he kept her eyes on Jessica. Everyone was stunned when they saw him. He showed a strong and powerful love for Jessica.


    With a few big steps, he stood in front of Jessica, reached out, and held her in his arms, "Don''t be worried. I''m here."


    Jessica looked at him with a surprise.


    "Why is he here?" thought Jessica.


    "Why does he hug Jessica? She is so dirty."


    James covered her eyes with his big palm.


    On the one hand, since there were heavy calluses on the cushion of James''s palm, Jessica felt a little pain when he touched Jessica''s gentle skin.


    On the other hand, his warm and big and strong palm gave Jessica an illusion of attachment.


    "Miss. Clifford, don''t open your eyes," James said gently and smiled.


    Jessica froze. She was even more at a loss. "My dress was already dirty. Why does he still laugh? Is it funny?" thought Jessica.


    "Who did bully you?" James still covered Jessica''s eyes with one hand while he asked her patiently. However, Jessica bit her lips without saying a word.


    Thus, James ordered, "Take Miss. Darling here."


    Erin didn''t leave. She was still standing there but became angry when James hugged Jessica though she was dirty.


    Erin felt embarrassed because so many famous and rich women were there and saw it.


    "Dear James," Erin stepped out of the crowd and shouted.


    James glanced coldly at her and said, "Kneel."


    Erin froze for a moment, and then she asked with a smile, "Darling, why do you ask me to kneel down all of a sudden?"


    "Is it true? So many people are standing there, and he asks me to kneel?" thought Erin.


    "Do you know the reason? Jessica is mine, and she was bullied at the party. I don''t know who did it, but I am sure you must be involved," James said.


    Since Erin didn''t kneel still, James winked at one of the bodyguards.


    A bodyguard immediately rushed over, held Erin''s hands behind her back, and made her knelt.


    Finally, James lost his grip. Jessica was able to see again though everything was blurred at first.


    Soon, she can see everything clear and found Erin had knelt in front of her.


    "Who did bully me? If you don''t tell me, I will ask all of them to kneel to you."


    James''s words made all the women anxious. They took a deep breath and thought, "We''re over."


    Jessica was afraid that James would let everyone kneel to her, so she looked around and finally pointed to a woman who wore a white dress, saying, "Her."


    Everyone turned to look at that woman who froze and kept shaking her head and hands, "No. I''m not."


    "Ah!" someone screamed, "Oh, my god! Look!"


    A woman pointed to the woman who wore a white dress.


    A lot of water appeared next to her feet.


    "The woman wet her pants."


    "Is she the daughter of Mr. May? Shame on her."


    "I can''t believe she wet her pants."


    "She is terrified. But I can''t believe Mr. Moore held Jessica even if she is dirty. He loves her very much."

 Chapter 789 - 789: I Can Help You

    The lady dressed in white fell on her knees and said, "James, I''m just joking with her. I didn''t bully her. Erin threw her bracelet under the sofa first."


    As soon as the lady finished her words, everyone present was dumbfounded. After all, Erin was the hostess of the party, and she was sociable among the celebrities. People were disappointed when they knew Erin bullied Jessica,


    At least if it''s true, people would have a different view of her.


    Erin did not expect the lady to tell the truth, so she hurriedly shook her head, "No. The bracelet slipped off my hand."


    But what was more unexpected was that James would humiliate Erin in front of so many people for that woman.


    James didn''t consider how much she helped him.


    Although he has not yet become the president, the public''s wishing him to be the president has been stronger under her hype since Avery left B Country.


    Now he was going to turn his back on her? He must lose his mind because of Jessica.


    Erin was angry in her heart, but she pretended to be defeated. As for what would happen in the future, she would have her plan.


    "Apologize to Jessica," James said in a cold voice.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Miss Clifford. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have teased you like that. I''m sorry."


    Jessica was held by James in his arms. To tell the truth, the strange smell on her body mixed with the faint smell of cornflower on James'' body.


    Jessica had studied perfume before. She had had a collection of her own perfume in her room, so she knew that cornflower, especially blue cornflower, was particularly valuable.


    James raised Jessica''s chin, "Erin is apologizing to you."


    James was glad that he took her v.i.r.g.i.n for the first time.


    The man looked at her, elegant but excited. Jessica instinctively reached for his sleeve. She didn''t know how to deal with the present situation. She was now very confused, and the smell from her body made her breathless.


    James easily saw her uneasiness in her dodging eyes. He pulled her hand and then went down the crevice between her soft white fingers.


    Her palm was like being brushed by a fluttering feather. Jessica went blank because James held her hand, and she didn''t know what to say.


    "She said you could get up now." Although James was looking at Jessica, he said obviously to Erin.


    Not only Erin, but everyone knew that James worshiped the woman in his arms.


    It was as if he could lower himself to the dust to look up at the woman in his arms.


    The celebrities and ladies who had bullied Jessica were guiltier. Jessica couldn''t be a s.e.x slave.


    It was clear that she was a lady. When Jessica was bullied, James would always protect and help her.


    Just now, they had mocked at Jessica. Would they pay for what they had done?


    Sure enough, James took a glance at them and said to the lady who still knelt on the ground, "There have been wars at the borders of B Country for years. Soldiers worked hard there, so let her be a military p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e there to comfort them."


    The lady dressed in white opened her eyes wide. What? James ordered her to be a military p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e?


    "Don''t. I don''t want to be a military p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e. You can ask me to do anything else. I apologize to Jessica." Her speech has been incoherent. Unfortunately, it''s James who wouldn''t easily change his decision.


    Soon, bodyguards dragged the woman out, and the woman''s voice of begging for mercy went away.


    "Let''s go." James lowered his tall body and picked Jessica up to the door.


    The onlookers in front quickly made way, and he walked steadily away with her.


    Jessica buried her face under the collar of his black windbreaker, and she secretly opened her eyes and looked at him.


    James also looked back at her with a big smile.


    Jessica was lost in his smile and forgot to react.


    A bodyguard opened the back door of the bulletproof car. James held her to get in the car, and let her sit on his strong thighs.


    Jessica moved and wanted to go down.


    But his gentle voice was above her head, "My lady, wait a moment. We are almost home."


    Jessica was stunned for a moment and turned obedient.


    Soon, the luxurious car stopped. As James went to answer an emergency phone, two maids led Jessica to the room to have a bath.


    A maid went in to get ready for water, while the other maid wanted to help Jessica take off her clothes, "Miss Clifford, I''ll help you take off your clothes."


    "Don''t touch me." Jessica stepped back.


    The maid laughed, "Miss. Clifford, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you."


    The maid whispered, "If you want to leave here, I can help you."


    Jessica stared at the maid in shock.


    "That''s what Jamie means, and he asked me to tell you." The maid looks at the bathroom door and whispers, "James caused death and destruction to the Clifford family. You have to be careful."


    James caused death and destruction to the Clifford family?


    Jessica slowly raised her head. She suddenly remembered what Erin had said not long ago.


    At this moment, steady footsteps sounded. The maid hurriedly said, "Miss. Clifford, if you want to go, please make a decision as soon as possible."


    Then the maid went out as if nothing had happened before the sound of footsteps approached.


    The door of the room was pushed open, and James came in.


    He glanced at the maids, came forward, and held Jessica into his arms, "You all get out."


    "Yes." The rest of the maids got out.


    When James saw that Jessica had not taken off her clothes, he wanted to take off the woman''s dress. He did not expect the woman to have such a strong reaction, and Jessica pushed him away.


    He was tall and strong. With the general strength, it''s absolutely hard to push him away. The woman was determined.


    He looked down at her body. Jessica''s hand was held into a fist. He knew that the bracelet was in her hand.


    A bodyguard had reported to him at night, and Jessica had gone to Erin for this bracelet.


    What was the bracelet? Whose bracelet was it? Was it so important to her that she would rather be bullied and humiliated by others?

 Chapter 790 - 790: Give It To Me

    James darkened his face and reached out, "Give it to me."


    Jessica did not understand why he changed his attitude and stepped back.


    She was afraid he would take her bracelet away.


    So she put her hands behind.


    But the more she did, the more James felt that there was something wrong with the bracelet.


    Was it Jamie''s?


    James had a quick glance at the bracelet. Though he did not see it clearly, it should be for men.


    As far as he knew, the man around Jessica had no one but Jamie.


    Thinking of this, James strode forward to stand in front of her.


    His tall figure enveloped her. He held the woman''s wrist ruthlessly from behind, but Jessica clenched her fist hard.


    "Give it to me." James deliberately suppressed his anger, and he was afraid she would be scared.


    Jessica shook her head, with her wrist twisting around in the man''s hand.


    Her move seemed to be a kind of excessive protection in James'' heart.


    It''s hard for James to find the woman he lost, but her heart was not on him any longer, which made him breathless.


    He opened the woman''s fingers one by one.


    There was a strength gap between the two. Even though James was careful, Jessica felt it hurt.


    Finally, she lost her defense, and the bracelet fell into the hands of James.


    "Give it back to me." Jessica wanted to get back the bracelet. She was irritated after what had happened in the day. Why did they all bully her?


    The woman''s cheeks flushed with anger. James quickly lowered his head to take a glance at the bracelet.


    "Whose bracelet is it?"


    The bracelet was the bottom line of Jessica. No one could take it.


    So she turned her head and did not answer.


    James snorted. His lady finally showed her stubbornness for one bracelet and another man.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, holding Jessica''s chin and forcing her to look at him, "If you don''t answer me, you know what I will do."


    Fear flashed through Jessica''s heart quickly. She did so to protect the only thing left by her brother. She didn''t know why this man would be so angry suddenly, and she chose to be silent.


    Unable to get the answer, James was angry and commanded, "Open your mouth."


    "No, I don''t."


    James suddenly kissed her.


    While she opened her mouth to speak, he put his tongue in her mouth.


    Jessica was pressed firmly against the bathroom wall.


    Jessica''s hands were pressed on the top of her head, which was a very humiliating posture. There was the faint fragrance of cornflower all over the man''s body.


    "Will you answer me now?" James was gasping, so was the woman. He reached out to help her smooth the messy hair and said, "If not, we will proceed to the next step."


    His words seemed to remind her of something.


    Jessica compromised because she knew she couldn''t resist.


    So she whispered, "Can you give me back the bracelet?"


    James frowned, "Whose bracelet is it?"


    If it was Jamie''s, he would destroy the bracelet with his own hands.


    Jessica did not understand why he was so persistent about the bracelet and said, "It''s my brother''s."


    James froze and asked with ecstasy, "Andrew?"


    "It''s the only thing left by my brother." When it came to her brother, she had tears in her eyes.


    James knew that he misunderstood her. He made her cry, so he spread out her palm and gave the bracelet back to her.


    She immediately took the bracelet back, holding it tight again.


    Her appearance amused the man, and he soon realized that the dirty clothes on her body had not been changed, "I''ll help you take off your clothes?"


    Jessica guarded herself against the collar and shook her head.


    "But I want to help you. What shall I do?"


    She didn''t know if he meant to tease her. She felt a warm blush rise to her cheeks.


    But her refusal wasn''t effective, and the man''s hand had reached her dress zipper.


    "No." Jessica protested. The steam in the bathroom made her almost suffocate.


    A picture flashed through her blank mind suddenly: in the bathroom, a n.a.k.e.d man ruthlessly clutched her hair, and said affectionately, "Do the blow job for me."


    ***


    The festival for white worms in Ancient Country was the biggest festival.


    It was as important as Christmas in A Country.


    At this time, the streets of Ancient Country were already full of mascots. The festival would last for seven days, during which people would celebrate it nationally.


    Gabrielle put her little face on the window and looked curiously at the people in the streets who were dressed in strange and colorful clothes, singing and dancing as if to express their feelings.


    Everyone was filled with joy because of the festival.


    Only Gabrielle did not realize that she had sighed more than twenty times in just ten minutes. Avery, who was sitting beside her, spoke to her, "When do you start filming?"


    Gabrielle immersed herself in her own world and did not pay attention to her sister''s words.


    "Gabrielle?"


    "..."


    "Gabrielle!" Avery raised her volume, and Gabrielle then slowly turned her head, "Avery, you call me?"


    "I have called you several times. What are you thinking?"


    "I..." Gabrielle smiled with guilt. She thought what Evan would do to Jackson, and she was worried. But she was afraid that her sister would blame her, so she didn''t dare to confess to her sister.


    "You know what I''m thinking, Avery? I''m just waiting for us to meet Maeve. Will she see through our plan?"


    "You have no confidence in yourself?"


    "No, but I don''t think it''s so easy to deal with her." Gabrielle was a little worried about their plan.


    White worms had a very high status in Ancient Country, but they needed a lot of worms to cure the baby every time.


    Gabrielle looked out of the window. The crowd caused traffic jams, and their car was forced to stop. Suddenly, Gabrielle rubbed her eyes, and she saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 791 - 791: How Could He Be Here?

    Gabrielle almost put her face on the window of the car, and she quickly shouted, "Avery, why is that person so familiar?"


    Avery moved toward her and looked in the direction Gabrielle pointed.


    "She is gone. I saw her just now." Gabrielle specially rubbed her eyes again.


    She searched the crowd, but there were so many people that she couldn''t find the person, "Who is she? I must have seen her before."


    As she thought about it, the answer suddenly came to her, "I remember. She is Diana."


    "Diana?" Avery frowned slightly. She did not expect Diana to show up here. Why didn''t Diana leave Ancient Country?


    "She is Leonie''s sister. I thought I was mistaken, but it is Diana." Gabrielle still searched the crowd to prove herself.


    Avery took hold of her, "Diana has been in Ancient Country, so it is not surprising that you see her."


    When the car was about to pull up in the presidential palace, Gabrielle felt someone was staring at them.


    Avery saw that Gabrielle was odd, so she asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you?"


    With that, Avery reached to her forehead.


    "There is something wrong."


    "How come?"


    "Don''t you think the presidential palace is too crowded again?"


    "It''s inevitable that there will be more people at the festival."


    "Well." Gabrielle felt that she thought too much.


    The car drove back to the presidential palace and stopped in the yard. A bodyguard helped them open the door, and Robert hurriedly greeted them. The two ladies still run around at this time. Didn''t they know the festival was chaotic?


    Robert sweated and was worried about them.


    "Mrs. Howel, Miss Peters, Mr. Howel, and Miss. Black has arrived at the theatre."


    The theater Robert said was in the backyard of the presidential palace. He made an invitation. Avery looked at each other with Gabrielle and then said to Robert, "Go ahead. We''ll go by ourselves."


    Robert was stupefied, but he went to the theater to report to Mr. Howel, according to Mrs. Howel''s orders.


    Avery and Gabrielle rushed to the backstage of the theater, and the makeup artist was waiting for them.


    In the theater auditorium, Maeve sat next to Evan, "Dragon fourth Master, this is my favorite play, which introduces the origin of white worms. But you know why white worms like to live in the thorn trees?"


    Evan has been worried about Avery, so he did not listen to what Maeve was saying. His fingers hit the watch on his left wrist.


    Maeve noticed that Evan did not pay attention to her words, so she had to say, "It''s said that the white worm was a fairy in paradise before. Because she fell in love with a man, so she was punished for living in the trees forever. The man she fell in love with stayed with her every day. God was moved by him and turned the man into a tree to guard the white worm."


    Evan frowned. Through ages, people liked beautification and deification. White worms were the treasures of Ancient Country, so it was not surprising to be deified.


    Behind him, Robert came in from the door and whispered in his ear. Evan frowned and did not know what the woman wanted to do again.


    Half an hour later, the curtain of the stage was opened slowly.


    The play was about to begin.


    On the stage, a girl dressed in a white shirt showed up. She lowered her head, with a pen in her handwriting a note.


    "Dear Sean, I''ll wait for you at Mansion 1 tomorrow. If you do not come, I will not like you in the future."


    A couple who communicated with letters planned to meet each other for the first time.


    The girl said to herself with a soft voice and gave the note to a messenger.


    While the messenger was on his way of delivering the letter, he was suddenly stopped by a woman in red. The woman quietly took out a pen and turned 1 into 7.


    Then Maeve rose up from her seat with a pale face, "Stop! Stop them!"


    The familiar music sounded. Today''s play was related to white worms. Why did the play turn into her story?


    The play was still going on. The woman in red went to Mansion 4. Finally, the woman in red was with the man.


    Later, the man found that the letter was stealthily substituted. It was the girl in white who has been writing to him.


    The man offered to end their relationship. The woman in red was in pain and finally cut her wrist.


    That woman in red turned out to be Maeve.


    Maeve''s story was put on stage. She was so miserable that she held her head, and she felt like a sharp knife was in her heart.


    She slumped down into her chair as if she had a nightmare.


    Evan looked to the stage. Under the bright lights, the actresses were committed to the play.


    Even if Avery wore heavy makeup, Evan recognized her at a glance.


    He didn''t know what the woman wanted to do. Was she not afraid that Maeve would be angry? Was she not afraid that Maeve would do something extreme to hurt the little baby?


    After all, this was the most worrying thing for Avery.


    Maeve had a nervous breakdown, but Evan''s eyes have always fallen on Avery.


    Avery smiled at him, and she used to dance to express the artistic conception of the whole play.


    Suddenly she raised her hands mysteriously and patted her hands twice in the air.


    The music came to an abrupt end, and the lights went off at the same time.


    Maeve suddenly froze, and she stopped murmuring, looking at the stage.


    At this time, a man holding a bouquet of roses showed up on the stage.


    Maeve was so surprised that she covered her mouth. Was it he?


    The lights shone on the man''s body, and his white shirt reflected the warm yellow lights. He was the same as what he was in Maeve''s memory.


    But why was he here? How could he be here?


    Maeve was too surprised to speak. The world around them seemed to be quiet as if there were only her and him on the stage.


    The lights shone where the man went. The man was getting closer to her.

 Chapter 792 - 792: I Was Saved

    "Stop!" Maeve''s trembling voice sounded.


    The man stopped.


    "Maeve." The man suddenly called her.


    "Why are you back? Aren''t you dead?"


    "I''m not dead. I was saved."


    "Then why did you come back?"


    "I missed you, so I came back." The man said sincerely, "I want to stay with you."


    Maeve dazed on her seat, and she seemed to have ignored the existence of Evan.


    Evan''s eyes fell on the left side of the stage. Avery was watching them. All this was her plan?


    Did Avery find Maeve''s first lover to divert her attention from him?


    On the side of the stage, Avery was very satisfied with the response of Maeve.


    In addition to diverting Maeve''s attention, Avery wanted to use the man named Sean to take Maeve away.


    Maeve was desperate for love; otherwise, she would not have committed suicide, nor would she have had the imagination.


    Maeve really began to waver. After all, Sean was the most unforgettable man in her life.


    "Don''t trust him, Maeve. Don''t forget that even the president could be a fake."


    Maeve woke up and shook her head, "No, don''t come over. I don''t believe you."


    "Maeve, I remember there is a mole on the inside of your thigh."


    Maeve went blank. The mole was indeed on the inside of her thigh. It was impossible to know the mole in such a private place unless he had an intimate relationship with her.


    "You like dandelion, so I once took you to see the sea of dandelion."


    Maeve''s tears came down at this time.


    "Maeve, these things can be known by any maid."


    Maeve was so confused that she didn''t know who to trust now.


    The man approached her again without a trace and did not intend to give her time to think.


    In a hurry, Maeve suddenly raised her hand to call guards.


    The guards surrounded the man with a command from Maeve.


    "No, you''re not him. He left me with determination so that he couldn''t have come back. If he comes back, we won''t be back."


    Maeve gradually awakened to the realization that Yuki''s words made sense.


    She looked to the stage and saw Avery on the left side of the stage. All this was the woman''s plan?


    Instead of immediately ordering the guards to arrest Sean, she looked at Avery and said, "Go and get that woman!"


    The guards immediately rushed to Avery, who turned around to run. Suddenly, they heard Evan''s voice, "If you dare to touch Avery, Maeve won''t be alive tomorrow."


    When the guards saw that Evan had put a gun against Maeve''s head, they dared not move.


    At this moment, footsteps came from the door.


    A group of bodyguards in black suits came in from the door and soon surrounded them.


    "You!" Maeve knew the identity of those bodyguards at a glance, and yelled at Evan, "You dare to threaten me?"


    Maeve could not believe that there would be so many men of Evan. Did he plan long ago to deal with her? Was he going to kill her at the festival?


    Maeve laughed, "You are not afraid your baby won''t be cured?"


    Evan said in a cold voice, "When you are in prison, I will ask my men to catch white worms."


    "You are shameless!" Maeve was getting more desperate, and she could say nothing more.


    Avery was still standing on the left side of the stage, and she did not expect that her plan would not work. It seemed that it was not easy to deal with Maeve.


    But to her surprise, Evan unexpectedly summoned so many bodyguards. If they could rush in from the outside, they must have had a battle outside.


    "Take them away." Evan never gave people a chance to say nonsense. He naturally would not take away the presidency. He would return the country to them until the little baby was cured.


    "No, how can you take me away? The county belongs to our people. Do you want to usurp our power?"


    Maeve finally realized that all this was a hoax and yelled, "People in our country will not let you go!"


    Maeve was quickly taken away, of course, as well as Yuki.


    The two cried all the way out.


    "Where have you summoned so many bodyguards?"


    Evan came to hold the woman, "They are my grandfather''s men."


    "Your grandfather?" Avery was both surprised and puzzled. Since Rebecca died, Evan''s grandfather has no longer meddled in their affairs. Did he help Evan this time?


    "I promised him a great-grandson, and he promised me his men."


    Avery gave him an angry look and said, "Then, congratulations."


    "How am I going to have a baby with my own? Of course, I want your cooperation." Evan played with her hair, "After curing the little baby, we can have one more child."


    He knew that if the little baby didn''t recover, the woman wouldn''t have another child.


    Avery kept silent. She actually liked children.


    But she wouldn''t have another child until the little baby was cured and until she proposed to him.


    She didn''t want their relationship to be like this.


    Although she did not answer, Evan was very satisfied with her response. Suddenly, he held her to turn around happily.


    "Put me down quickly." Avery looked at the bodyguards. The small theater was full of people, who all bowed their heads.


    But in front of the crowd, she would be embarrassed.


    "If we go back, will let Mr. Black and Maeve go?"


    "Yes."


    After getting the answer, Avery tiptoed and kissed him on the cheek, "Thank you."


    "Thank me for what?"


    "Thank you for doing so much for our baby."


    "She is my daughter, and I should have done these." Evan smiled, "How about giving me another kiss."


    Avery felt strange that he unexpectedly made such a request in front of so many people, and she pinched his arm.


    The interaction of the two made the scene more romantic.


    At this time, a maid ran quickly from the stage and shouted, "Princess, Gabrielle is gone."

 Chapter 793 - 793: Strange Disease

    Avery turned nervous and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Gabrielle went into the dressing room and asked me to help her get the clothes. When I took the clothes to her, I found that she has disappeared. I looked around and did not see her."


    "Find her," Evan ordered Robert.


    Avery turned around to Evan and said, "Let your men see whether Jackson is still there?"


    ***


    Gabrielle changed her sleeping position and wanted to roll her hands. She found she was tied up.


    She opened her eyes immediately. Where was she?


    And she seemed to smell rosin and bamboo.


    The smell of bamboo should come from the furniture made of bamboo in the room.


    Bamboo?


    Where the hell was this place? Who tied her here?


    Gabrielle tried to recall what had happened. She only remembered that she and her sister played a play for Maeve in the theater. When she went backstage to change her clothes, she suddenly felt pain in her neck and then lost consciousness.


    It was a relatively humble and remote place from the room where she stayed.


    She was lying on the bed with her chin against the pillow. She was thinking seriously about whether she had recently offended someone.


    She was surprised by her own thinking unexpectedly. Was she kidnapped by K''s Clam?


    He knew that she had leaked his secret, and he brought her here to kill her?


    Gabrielle buried her face in the pillow, but at this time, she seemed to hear something.


    It''s the sound of high heels stepping on the bamboo.


    The sound insulation effect of the bamboo wall was not good, so she could hear their conversation.


    "Miss. Summer."


    Immediately, there was the sound of slapping.


    The man who called Miss Summer was slapped.


    Miss. Summer?


    Gabrielle suddenly remembered that she had seen Diana on her way back to the presidential palace today.


    Is that her?


    Why did Diana tie her here?


    Although Gabrielle did not know the reason, she knew she was in danger.


    She didn''t know why Diana tied her up. Was she one of K''s Clam?


    "What''s wrong with you? You have got the wrong person tied up!"


    "We heard the servant calling Miss. Peters, and we thought that the one inside was the one you wanted to kidnap."


    "Why don''t we kill the one inside and tie another one up here?"


    The man has beaten again and made a hum.


    Gabrielle felt her heart was about to jump out. They originally had wanted to kidnap Avery?


    And they planned to kill her. She had to save herself.


    She was like a caterpillar crawling on the bed. She had to sit up and find a way to save herself.


    Outside Diana began to talk again, "You are so stupid! You tied up Gabrielle, and you have alerted them. That woman is not as stupid as you. The presidential palace is full of Evan''s men."


    "That..."


    "Go and tell Avery that Gabrielle is in your hands and that she could be the hostage if she wants to save Gabrielle."


    "I never thought of it."


    "Remember to remind her to come alone. If she tells Evan, we''ll kill Gabrielle!"


    "Yes! I''ll do what you said."


    "Wait." Diana thought for a moment and said, "The people of Ancient County didn''t know that we have caught the wrong person. Don''t let them find out or have doubts about our ability."


    "But I am afraid that those people are not easy to fool, not to mention that they all have witchcraft."


    "What are you afraid of? You can say we haven''t caught..."


    The sound of the door opening interrupted Diana''s words.


    "Why are you here, Lord Milburn?"


    "I heard you brought the woman? Let me have a look."


    "Well, whom did you hear from?"


    "It''s none of your business. Show me the way."


    "Lord Milburn, the person inside is not the one you want to see. We haven''t caught the woman."


    "No matter who it is, I''ll take a look. You are not happy about that?"


    "No."


    "Show me the way. I warn you don''t be ungrateful and leave your benefactor in the lurch. Do you think we are fools? You have poison in your body. If you want to play some tricks with me, I will make you suffer."


    "Don''t you want to see the woman inside? I''ll show you."


    When Gabrielle heard that Diana was going to bring Lord Milburn in to see her, she lay down again.


    She pretended she was in a coma and wanted to hear what they wanted to do.


    She felt that they had another purpose. What were they planning?


    The footsteps came to her.


    She tried not to be nervous, breathed gently, and smelled the rosin in the air.


    "Tina!" A powerful voice sounded.


    Tina? What''s going on?


    Gabrielle closed her eyes and didn''t know what the situation was now. Who was Tina?


    "Her name is not Tina," Diana said.


    "She is Tina. She must be Tina! There is hope in our country! The witchcraft will be handed down from past generations."


    "Who is Tina?"


    "She is the inheritor of witchcraft in our country, but a few years ago, she died from a kind of strange disease."


    "A kind of strange disease?"


    "The women of her family are born to inherit witchcraft with a thousand years of history, but after the inheritance, they couldn''t fall in love with anyone; otherwise, they will die from a kind of strange disease. Unfortunately, Tina fell in love with the president."


    Diana was shocked, "The woman you said has a sister called Yuki?"


    "Yuki is only an adopted daughter. There is no blood relationship, and she doesn''t have the qualification of inheritance."


    Diana looked at Gabrielle, who lay quietly on the bed, "But she is from A Country. You called her Tina. Did she really look like Tina?"


    "Not alike..." The master of town looked at Gabrielle closely, "They look exactly the same."


    Diana gasped. She breathed so loud out of surprise that even Gabrielle heard it.

 Chapter 794 - 794: You Have No Choice

    Diana and the master of the town had a nice conversation while Gabrielle was too nervous to breathe. She felt uneasy being watched by a group of people.


    Gabrielle heard everything they said. Did she really look exactly like Tina?


    It was a pity that Tina passed away, or Gabrielle could see how alike their looks were.


    The astonishment and giggles of Mr. Black saw Gabrielle suddenly occur in her mind.


    At first, Gabrielle thought Mr. Black was a fool. But thinking now, she thought she and Tina must look a lot like each other.


    Mr. Black and Tina were a couple. No wonder he got so worked up seeing Gabrielle.


    But what were the chances that she looked like another girl? Were they missing twins? That was drama.


    Gabrielle kept thinking and thinking, wishing them to leave soon.


    Since they were standing next to Gabrielle''s bed, she lay there without moving and was too afraid to breathe loudly.


    Suddenly


    "Miss Peters, I know you''re awake. Open your eyes."


    Miss Peters? Was that her, Gabrielle thought.


    Gabrielle closed her eyes and pretended not to hear it. She wouldn''t answer.


    At the moment, Gabrielle forgot her last name was Peters.


    But someone wouldn''t let Gabrielle get what she wished. They grabbed her arm and pulled her up. Her arm hurt so much since someone pinched her, so had that their fingernails stuck underneath the skin.


    Since it has come to this, Gabrielle couldn''t pretend anymore even if she tried. So she opened her eyes and looked at someone that grabbed her.


    It was from Diana!


    Gabrielle forced a smile, saying, "Hello, Diana. What are the odds of meeting you here?"


    Diana said, "You heard everything, right?"


    Gabrielle said, "What? No. What did you talk about?"


    Diana rolled her eyes at Gabrielle. Neither Avery nor Gabrielle was easy to deal with. Avery wasn''t afraid of confrontations while Gabrielle pleased you on the surface. But she might stab you in the back at any time. Diana wouldn''t fall for her tricks.


    Diana pointed her fingers at Gabrielle, yelling, "How dare you deny it!"She almost poked Gabrielle''s nose tip.


    The master of the town said, "Miss Summer, don''t be rude to Miss Peters."


    Diana let Gabrielle go unwillingly. She glared at Gabrielle to warn her not to speak freely.


    Gabrielle made funny faces at Diana. She wasn''t afraid of others. Since the master of town stopped Diana pointing fingers at her nose, Gabrielle knew he was on her side.


    The master of the town said, "Untie Miss Peters!"


    Diana got worried, saying, "Sir..."Her plan was to use Gabrielle as a decoy to lure Avery. How could he let go of Gabrielle?


    Diana came up with another idea fast, saying, "Sir, I have an idea."


    The master of the town said, "What is it?"


    Diana said, "Since she looks so much like Tina, I''m wondering if she is qualified to inherit 1000-year-old witchcraft too."


    Speaking of 1000-year-old witchcraft, the master of the town was sparkled, and his interest was aroused. He started looking at Gabrielle closely. As he looked at her, he nodded in satisfaction.


    They looked so much alike. If he didn''t know Tina was dead, he would think the woman in front of him was her.


    Diana said, "How about I take her away? I''ll take her to wolf mountain. Then we''ll know if she is qualified."


    The master murmured, "Wolf mountain..." He thought for a while and decided it made sense. He waved his hands, so guys who would untie Gabrielle stepped aside.


    Gabrielle''s feeling was complicated. It was so close to being released.


    The master of the town said, "Okay. I''ll give her to you. Take her to wolf mountain."


    Before the master of town came, Gabrielle heard everything she said with her accomplices. Diana wanted to use her as a bait to harm Avery.


    Gabrielle could not let Diana''s scheme work.


    Besides, Gabrielle was traumatized since Jackson tossed her out of the car on JO Mountain halfway on their way back. She couldn''t stand any mountains.


    Her gut told her Wolf Mountain wasn''t a good place.


    Gabrielle shook her head, "Sir, can I not go? I can learn 1000-year-old witchcraft without going to Wolf Mountain."


    Gabrielle had to do something to stop Diana from taking her away. Nothing could be worse than going to Wolf Mountain. She heard something from Avery about Diana. Anyway, she was not good...


    The master said firmly, "You have no choice!" Then he gave a look to his men.


    His men immediately took Gabrielle down from the bed and gave her to Diana. She gloated, whispering to Gabrielle, "Do you know Wolf Mountain?"


    Diana said, "I''ll tell you. It''s a place where wolves gather and hunt. When people come to Wolf Mountain, they will become their food. Good luck!"


    Gabrielle trembled and wanted to get out of here. It was terrible.


    The master of town trusted Diana and gave her Gabrielle. Then he left with both hands on the back.


    Diana watched the master''s back as he walked farther, relieved. She gloated and looked at Gabrielle,"You''d better pray Avery will come to save you. Or you''ll become the snacks for a pack of wolves."


    Then Diana said to her sidekick, "Call Avery. Tell her we have her sister, and she can come to Wolf Mountain to save her."


    The sidekick took out the phone and dialed the number. It was put through, and they heard Avery''s voice saying, "Hello?"


    "Your Highness, we have your sister. If you want to save her, come to Wolf Mountain on your own. Remember, you have to come on your own. If Evan intervenes, we can''t guarantee your sister''s safety."


    Avery said, "I want to hear Gabrielle''s voice."


    The sidekick put the phone on the speaker and handed it over to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle shook her head. She wouldn''t talk. She didn''t want Avery to come. If she really did, she might risk her own life, not saving Gabrielle''s since Diana laid a trap for her.


    The sidekick took out a knife from the pocket. He put the icy blade on Gabrielle''s face, threatening, "If you don''t talk, I''ll write a circle with this on your face. It''s a pity such a pretty face will be destroyed."


    Gabrielle shut her mouth and wouldn''t talk.


    The man suddenly slid on her face. Gabrielle was in so much pain that she gasped. But she still wouldn''t talk even if she had a knife wound on her face.


    At the same time, Avery said, "You don''t have Gabrielle, do you?"


    "Avery..."Diana grabbed the phone and said, "If you don''t trust me, I''ll film a video for you. Then you''ll know if I have Gabrielle."


    Then Diana shot a video of Gabrielle and sent it over.


    Gabrielle didn''t expect that Diana would shoot a video. She hurried to say when Diana was about to hang up, "Avery, don''t listen to her! Don''t come over!"

 Chapter 795 - 795: Don’t Come Over

    Gabrielle hurried to say when Diana was about to hang up, "Avery, don''t listen to her! Don''t come over!"


    Avery hung up and felt her eyelids keep twitching. Every kidnapping has a purpose. Diana never crossed the path with Gabrielle. Asking Avery to come on her own wasn''t for money. So the purpose was probably her!


    Diana wanted to use Gabrielle as the bait to lure Avery.


    It was Avery''s fault to have a soft spot for Diana. If she didn''t beg mercy for Diana in front of Evan, Diana wouldn''t have the opportunity to come up with the scheme. None of this would happen.


    The strong arms held Avery''s waist from behind her back, "Who called?"


    Evan let Avery lean against his body. He put his chin on the top of her head and caressed it. He just saw how Avery frowned when answering the call. She has been down since Gabrielle went missing. Even if the news that white little worm treatment worked could not make her happy.


    Avery answered, "It''s Diana." Diana warned to let Avery come on her own. But like she analyzed, if she did, perhaps she wouldn''t save Gabrielle and cost her own life.


    Evan tightened his arms, saying, "What did she say?"


    Avery said, "She has Gabrielle and wants me to come over."


    Evan said, "Don''t come on your own!" He tightened his arms so much in case Avery really did.


    Avery said, "But Gabrielle..."


    Evan said, "I''ll arrange a rescue task force."


    Avery said, "But I''m worried Gabrielle would get hurt if they don''t see me."


    Evan said, "Where did they ask you to go?"


    Avery answered, "Wolf mountain."


    "Wolf mountain?" Evan changed his look, saying, "That''s where packs of wolves are. They say they have the greatest number of wolves in the world with thousands of and tens of thousands of wolves."


    Unlike tigers and panthers, wolves live in groups. It was joint forces that they depend on while hunting. They have specific tasks and elaborate cooperation. By working together, they defeat stronger enemies.


    Many animals are not afraid of a lonely wolf. And a lone wolf might be hunted by other larger animals. But a pack of wolves, especially with team spirit, organized work, and tacit cooperation, would outwit any other kind of ferocious animals.


    A pack of wolves would do serious damage, let alone thousands and tens of thousands of them. If they attacked the Ancient Country, it would become the kingdom of wolves without any exaggeration.


    That was why Evan''s look changed after hearing Wolf Mountain.


    Even if Evan sent over a rescue team, his men would be hunted by wolves as long as they left the cars.


    But if Avery came on her own, not only did she have to deal with Diana, she also had to escape from the attack of wolves. It was impossible.


    Avery knew how dangerous it was to hear the number of wolves. She became more worried about Gabrielle.


    ***


    Gabrielle was tied up by ropes. The way up the mountain was rocky. What was worse was the trail was covered in gravel, and the car did not go steady. Gabrielle felt her body almost fall apart.


    Gabrielle looked outside the window. She vaguely saw the green eyes in the dark. They were the looks of green, blood, and desire. They belonged to numerous wolves that Gabrielle saw and felt made the trip creepier.


    Gabrielle, sitting in the back, couldn''t help trembling. She knew that even if she escaped from the car, she would not make her way back alone.


    It was one thing that the path was rocky. And there were kinds of ferocious beasts waiting for her to get out of the car.


    Pst


    Gabrielle wondered what a nice place Diana picked. It was in the middle of nowhere, and there was no shelter to run to.


    If they took Gabrielle to the top of the mountain and pushed her down, she had to accept it.


    One way or another, she would die.


    Gabrielle was desperate at the thought of death. She didn''t know how long they drove before she was tossed out of the car. In a daze, she was dragged to a cabin.


    It was too high a mountain for a cabin. And it was clean. So someone came regularly to tidy up.


    It had two floors. Gabrielle was taken to the attic, and the door was locked.


    When the man was about to leave, Gabrielle said, "How long are you gonna keep me here?"


    Sadly, there was no reply.


    Both Gabrielle''s hands were tied up. But her feet weren''t so she could walk. She walked in the center of the attic and looked around. It was a simple room with nothing except a bed, a chair, a table, and a small window.


    Gabrielle walked in front of the table and had her back against it. Then she rustled it against the ropes to free her hands.


    Howl-


    Howl-


    The voices of wolves came from not far. Gabrielle couldn''t help shaking. Before she struggled free, she hurried to run to the window. She looked outside, and there were packs of wolves 4 or 5 meters and further.


    Gabrielle had slight trypophobia. It was the first time in her life that she saw so many wolves. It sent chills on her spine.


    Gabrielle tried to smile at the wolves, so they had a nice impression of each other. After all, this was Wolf Mountain. She was new here and should give the wolves a friendly greeting.


    Too bad those wolves didn''t care for Gabrielle. They kept howling and showing Gabrielle how many there were of them.


    Fine, you were the best, Gabrielle thought. She almost lost hearing because of the howling.


    With so many wolves outside, Gabrielle bet they would eat her until no bones left if she was tossed out.


    Gabrielle sighed, thinking, how nice it would be to stick around Jackson. At least she got to live.


    Gabrielle was here because Diana got the wrong Peter''s sister. If she didn''t grab Gabrielle, Avery would be here. She would rather it was here.


    Avery and Evan went through too much and finally were together. Jackson was about to get engaged. Everyone had someone, and she was alone. It was better to leave her here, or Diana would hurt more people.


    Of the wolves, there was one standing in front of others with white and grey hair. Its hair was smooth and shining.


    It also looked like the most arrogant one. Its eyes were dangerous green like it could pierce through the glass of the window and into Gabrielle''s eyes.


    Gabrielle gave that wolf a polite yet embarrassing smile. But the wolf turned around its head.


    Gabrielle guessed he really disliked her. But it reminded her of a man.


    Gabrielle bit her lips. She wanted to roll her eyes at it. But she was afraid in case the leading wolf charged in with the rest of the wolves and tore her in pieces.


    Forget it. Out of sight, out of mind. With the thought, Gabrielle decided to get free first.


    So she went back to the table to keep grinding the rope.


    Gabrielle ground so much that the desk swayed.


    Click


    It was the sound of something falling on the floor.

 Chapter 796 - 796: Avery Coming To Save Her

    It was the sound of something falling on the floor.


    Out of curiosity, Gabrielle bent over to check. It was a screw from the table.


    As she was about to get up, bang!


    The palet under the table fell and landed on Gabrielle''s head.


    It hurt so much that Gabrielle almost cried. Who did she mess with lately? It was one thing she was kidnapped. Now, a pallet fell on her head.


    Gabrielle was so furious that she sat on the floor. And he kicked the fallen plate as hard as she could. It rustled, and something seemed to be inside...


    Gabrielle kicked it open and saw a green thing in the size of a column. She approached and took a closer look, and found it was a whistle.


    Underneath the whistle was a slightly torn book. The fonts fainted, and Gabrielle could vaguely say wolf control.


    What the hell? Wolf control? The pack of wolves outside the cabin was terrifying.


    How about let wolves control her instead of the other way around?


    Gabrielle didn''t know whether to laugh or smile. She felt the world was being mean to her.


    "Is everything ready?"


    Gabrielle heard talking outside the door. They probably thought Gabrielle had nowhere to run, so they talked as she didn''t exist.


    "No need. See, there are wolves everywhere. They are hungry. Perhaps they smell prey and get desperate."


    "You better make this right. I want everything to go according to the plan."


    "Don''t worry. We have a plan B. As long as Avery shows up, she will wind up dead," The man paused and said, "What should we do about the woman in the attic?"


    "Keep an eye on that woman. Don''t do anything to her yet. She''s useful to us."


    "Is the 1000-year-old witchcraft real? I don''t think there is anything special about her except being pretty."


    "I''m warning you not to try anything. She''s what the master of town wants. Don''t lose a big game over her."


    Gabrielle kept grinding the ropes while listening to what Diana and her men said. She couldn''t sit by and wait. She had to find a way to tell Avery.


    After a while, her efforts paid back, and the rope was broken. Gabrielle pulled the rope as hard as she could, and it finally got loose.


    Gabrielle rubbed her red and swollen wrists. Just now, she decided to sneak out at night and grabbed the kidnapper''s car key.


    There were so many wolves outside. Gabrielle couldn''t make it out alive with any vehicle.


    Anyway, her kidnappers didn''t worry, and she would escape. As long as she behaved carefully, they would not notice she got rid of the rope.


    There was some time until night. She didn''t have anything else to do. So she picked up the book that fell with the plate.


    It was a book on how to control wolves. Gabrielle couldn''t help laughing out. Why didn''t they give her a kung-fu book? At least it would help her get out at night.


    Avery flipped through out of boredom. Suddenly, she paused.


    There was a picture inside the book...


    And the woman in the picture looked exactly the same as her.


    Was she Tina?


    What Diana said with the master of the town instantly occurred in Gabrielle''s mind. She should be Tina.


    Gabrielle and Tina did look alike. Gabrielle couldn''t help wondering it was her picture.


    How could two look so alike in the world unless they were twins?


    Twins?


    How come? Gabrielle''s mother abandoned her when she was little and left her at Peters house. But she never heard she had any sibling.


    Gabrielle took the photo with her. If she could get out of here alive, she had some digging to do. She had to find out whether she and Tina were related...


    Gabrielle turned one page after another. As she read, she found it boring. There weren''t many words but music sheets.


    Gabrielle took the green jade whistle. It was a delicate whistle with a phoenix rising from the ashes. Underneath the whistle, said Tina.


    So this whistle belonged to Tina, and music sheets had something to do with it.


    Gabrielle couldn''t think of another musical instrument that could play the music in the book. It was unusual. Even if Gabrielle didn''t study any music, she knew the music notes and how it would sound high and low...


    Thinking so, Gabrielle took the whistle and blew it...


    Gabrielle couldn''t think of another musical instrument that could play the music in the book. To avoid being heard, Gabrielle got up and moved to the window. She took one peek, and to her surprise, the wolves were still there and got even closer.


    Maybe they knew Gabrielle was watching them, the wolves looked up at the sky and howled. The sounds kept coming, and it was majestic. Gabrielle thought she might use the wolves to get out of here if she learned how to control them.


    Gabrielle put the whistle in her pocket and made a few sounds according to the sheet. Then she looked at the pack of wolves, and they all laid down.


    Gabrielle couldn''t believe what she saw. The whistle really worked?


    Gabrielle made more notes with suspicion. And wolves had different reactions hearing different music.


    At the time, Gabrielle heard the sound of the lock opening. She hurried to hide the book and whistle behind her back. So they wouldn''t notice she untied herself.


    Two men came in, saying, "Did you just whistle?"They looked around and found nothing suspicious.


    Gabrielle sat on the window and wouldn''t move around. She said innocently, "What whistle? I did with my mouth."


    In case they didn''t believe her, Gabrielle pouted and whistled. It sounded similar to what they heard before.


    The men didn''t suspect Gabrielle. They warned her, saying, "You better not try anything, or we''ll toss you out for the wolves."


    Gabrielle nodded, and she knew they would deliver the threat.


    One man said to another, "Hey, that woman is pretty. Why don''t we do something interesting..."


    Then the other man knocked his head, saying, "Do you forget what Diana said? Don''t invite trouble!"


    One said, "Why do you get so timid? What''s to be afraid of? If you don''t tell anybody and I don''t tell anybody who would know?"


    The other said, "Cut the bullshit! Keep it in your pants. Let''s go!"


    The kidnapper was grabbed and locked the door after they left.


    Gabrielle was relieved. Luckily, she had her hands behind her back the whole time.


    After they were gone, Gabrielle practiced a few more times. Each note she made, the wolves had different reactions.


    At night, Gabrielle had memorized all the music sheets. However, she heard the bad news. Avery was coming to save her!

 Chapter 797 - 797: Hold Tight

    Gabrielle was thinking of something to distract the kidnappers, so she could getaway. She could fake having a stomach and begging them to give her medication. Or she could use her feminine charm. Didn''t a kidnapper drool over her beauty?


    If Gabrielle didn''t make use of that, she would let that kidnapper down, wouldn''t she?


    It was a pity when Gabrielle leaned on the window weighing all her ideas. The door was kicked open. She looked around and was astounded.


    Why was he here?


    Gabrielle looked like she saw a ghost.


    The man came over slowly and calmly with an arrogant look. He frivolously lifted eyebrows at Gabrielle, like he was saying, look, no matter whether you chose me or not, you couldn''t stay away from me.


    Gabrielle looked at his hands. He really liked to mind business, not his. How could he know she was here?


    How capable was he to find her even if she was trapped on the mountain?


    It was too impressive.


    "Are you gonna jump from here?"


    Jackson entered the door slowly. On top of his head were dim lights that gave warmth to his body.


    But Jackson''s look was as sharp as the blade. He said with sarcasm.


    It made no sense to ignore whoever came to rescue her. Gabrielle came to Jackson before he came to her, saying, "How could I? See? That window is too tiny and narrow for me to squeeze through."


    Jackson looked up and down at Gabrielle and looked at the window. He said, "Yeah. You''re right. You''ll probably get stuck about..."


    Without saying a look, Jackson looked at Gabrielle''s b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    That was blatant flirtation.


    Gabrielle held in the chest and thought of something serious from Jackson''s flirtatious look, saying, "How do you get in? Aren''t you supposed to be with Evan? Where are Diana''s sidekicks? Do you get rid of them all?"


    It wasn''t typical of Jackson to come here so arrogantly without kicking the kidnappers down. As for why he left Evan''s place, she wasn''t interested in knowing...


    Jackson grabbed Gabrielle''s wrist, saying, "You have so many questions. Which one do you want me to answer first?"


    Gabrielle said, "It doesn''t matter. But why are you grabbing my wrists?"


    Jackson said, "Isn''t that obvious? I''m taking you out of here."


    Gabrielle shook her head, saying, "No, Avery..."


    Then Gabrielle reached in her pocket.


    Jackson said, frowning, "What are you looking for?"


    "My phone," Gabrielle couldn''t find hers, "Where''s yours?"


    Jackson answered, "I don''t have one."


    "What?"


    Gabrielle wondered how could he not have a phone on him?


    Gabrielle was in a hurry to contact Avery, so she needed a phone. Hers was left in the theater when she was grabbed.


    Jackson said, "You can''t use the phone right now." His voice was serious.


    Gabrielle looked confused, saying, "Why?"


    Jackson stared at Gabrielle and told her one word after another, "Because you''re made a target."


    What? How could she not know? When was this?


    Was it...


    Gabrielle suddenly looked up in horror, "Is it K''s Clam?"


    Jackson didn''t answer. He already knew Gabrielle was the snitch. And he blocked any clues leading to her. But K''s Clam still found out.


    Gabrielle subconsciously grabbed Jackson''s sleeves. So was a target now?


    Gabrielle said, "What about the kidnapper''s phone?" At least, she had to tell Avery she was safe.


    Jackson said, "Everyone''s phone is forbidden to be used."


    Gabrielle said, "What if we lose locations on each other?"


    Jackson said, "We talk on the radio."


    Fine. No means no.


    "Let''s go," Jackson grabbed her wrists to leave. Gabrielle refused, "No. I have to stay here for my sister."


    Jackson said, "Diana is going after your sister. She has Evan.''


    Gabrielle said, "How do you know?" She was surprised that Jackson knew Diana''s target was Avery.


    Jackson said, "It''s not hard to find out."


    At the time, there were footsteps. Soon, a man came in.


    "Charles..." Gabrielle realized it was Charles. But he didn''t shave and looked decadent.


    "You should go. I''ll stay here for Avery," Charles said, "Get out of here before K''s Clam is here."


    "How about you?" Jackson looked hesitating. Charles said, "It''s my fault to ask K''s Clam to help me. And if Diana wants to hurt Avery, I''ll be more of a help to her than you."


    Charles and Avery couldn''t go back to when they were still friends. But deep down, he wouldn''t get hurt in any way.


    Jackson nodded and looked at Gabrielle, saying, "Can we go now?"


    "Charles..." Gabrielle didn''t have a problem with Charles. But it was extreme that he spared no means trying to be with Avery. But under the circ.u.mstances, she had to trust him.


    Besides, if Gabrielle stayed, she would be a burden.


    Gabrielle stared at Charles. Under the decadent look, she sensed a great awakening. Then she looked at her head. For some reason, she thought the color of his hair was odd.


    Jackson didn''t hesitate and grabbed Gabrielle to get on the sports car he parked in front of the cabin.


    Jackson stepped on the gas, and the car went so fast, like flying in the dark night.


    If J.O Mountain was the best place for car racing beginners, Wolf Mountain was all car racers'' nightmare.


    The trail was rocky with gravel. It rubbed against tiles. Some gravel flew after the car drove by.


    There was the sound of a clank.


    But it sounded like the bullets hit the window and got reflected. The car windows were bullet-proof.


    Bullets!


    Gabrielle looked behind the car. Several cars drove before the cars driven by Jackson''s bodyguards and came after them.


    Gabrielle said, "They''re coming after us."


    Jackson said, "Sit tight!" Then he stepped all the way down on the gas. The engine made great noises and broke the silence of the night.


    Howl~ such noises alarmed the wolves, and they howled.


    Gabrielle was taught by Jackson. She knew he was good, but she didn''t realize he was so good. Tough tricks that he taught her were so easy for him.


    Jackson''s chin was intense. The line of the side of his face was like an art craft kissed by God.


    Jackson put both hands behind the steering wheel, like holding power and fate. He was such a perfect man, and Gabrielle suddenly couldn''t bear to leave him.


    Jackson said, "Hold tight." It was downhill, and the car flew down like they were in the rollercoaster. Suddenly, bang! When the back tire touched the ground, Jackson sensed tilt.


    Gabrielle asked, "What''s going on?"


    Jackson answered, "The back tire is shot."

 Chapter 798 - 798: I’ll Keep You Safe

    Normally, when the tire was hit, the car could still go for a bit. But the underpants seemed to get stuck with stones. No matter how hard Jackson stepped on the gas, the car wouldn''t go.


    Jackson tried a few times and punched the steering wheel out of fury.


    The car lights were still on. But it couldn''t shine a light on the way ahead.


    The situation didn''t look good. As the cars still zoned in on them, it wouldn''t take long before they were surrounded.


    Gabrielle said, "Didn''t you say that you''re more powerful than K''s Clam though they''re influential between the police and gang?" Why would K''s Clam go after Jackson''s car?


    Jackson looked despicable, but he didn''t answer.


    He knew why. He broke the rules, and a few gangs worked together to fight against him.


    Or K''s Clam alone would not dare to go after Jackson even if he was in the Ancient Country.


    "Erm..." Gabrielle said, "Should I..."


    After all, Gabrielle was the real target. Jackson had nothing to do with. She put her hand on the door lock. Click! Instead of opening the door, it was locked.


    Jackson asked, "Where are you going? We''re in Wolf Mountain."


    Right, Gabrielle almost forgot that.


    Jackson suddenly leaned toward Gabrielle. It took place out of nowhere, and Gabrielle moved back, saying, "What are you doing?"


    Jackson asked, "What do you think?" He was amused by the way Gabrielle reacted. He got relaxed like they weren''t in imminent danger.


    Gabrielle said, "Do you want to do it before we die?"


    Jackson coughed and reached to the drawer in front of Gabrielle. He pulled it open and took out two guns. And he gave one of them to Gabrielle.


    "You can shoot as many rounds as you like..."


    Gabrielle realized she misunderstood and was too embarrassed to pick up the gun.


    Jackson said, "Follow me, and I''ll keep you safe." Seeing Gabrielle, Jackson was dumbfounded, knocked her head gently with the grip, and said, "Don''t you trust me?"


    Gabrielle said, ''What did you just say?"


    Jackson answered, "Don''t you trust me?"


    Gabrielle said, "Before that."


    Jackson said, "I''ll keep you safe."


    Gabrielle blinked her eyes. That was how heart beat when she was told that she would be protected. Damn, she seemed to love it.


    No, no, no, she couldn''t like Jackson, Gabrielle thought. He was her sugar daddy and was engaged. The scream Gabrielle made in her mind as loud as the howlings.


    Jackson asked, "What? Are you touched?"


    Gabrielle said, "Not really. I''m just a little bit guilty of not saving you last time." She was feeling guilty. If she didn''t say it now, she would wonder if she had the opportunity. If both of them should die here, Gabrielle thought it would not be the worst thing. After all, Jackson was the jewel on the crown. She wouldn''t hate it.


    Jackson''s look got more and more serious as the sounds of engines got closer. Soon, cars parked around them, and they were surrounded...


    Jackson said, "Don''t come out!" Then he opened the door.


    "Hey..." Gabrielle called Jackson, and he turned around. Her look was worried, "Are you gonna be okay?"


    Jackson said, "They''re going after you."


    Gabrielle was touched by what Jackson said deeply. And she felt guilty that she was worried that Jackson would go after her. It really surprised her knowing Jackson, the man who said he wouldn''t marry her, chose to stand next to her.


    Gabrielle cried, and her tears fell on her hand.


    Gabrielle suddenly said, "I hate you."


    Jackson always felt Gabrielle didn''t have a heart. On the surface, she pleased you by doing kinds of stuff. But she always kept a distance. She was not feeling secure with Jackson.


    However, it wasn''t that Jackson couldn''t give her security. His family couldn''t.


    Jackson reached out to wipe her tears with fingers patiently, saying, "Why?"


    "I just do, "Gabrielle got rid of his hand and wiped her own tears. He wouldn''t give her any hope, but he risked his life for her at a critical moment. So she hated him.


    Jackson said, "I''ll deal with them. Wait for me."


    Gabrielle shook her head, saying, "Wait, I have something to ask you."


    Jackson paused and waited.


    Gabrielle asked, "Are you really gonna get engaged?"


    Jackson looked at her with a deep meaning. After a while, he hummed.


    "I see," Gabrielle stopped crying at the moment, and said, "Don''t bother saving me. I hate owing you a favor."


    Then Gabrielle pulled the door open and walked out.


    The second Gabrielle was out. She felt chilly. It was cold at night in the mountains.


    Gabrielle shook her head, saying, "Wait, I have something to ask you. Get back in the car."


    Gabrielle said, "They''re after me. I''ll take responsibility for my actions." She admitted that she was afraid of death, but there was no reason to let others die for her.


    Jackson didn''t like how she said it. Jackson came out of the car and went in front of her fast, saying, "What are you doing?


    The leading man was tall and big. His hair was short and spiky and had a scar at the corner underneath his left eye.


    Gabrielle remembered the man as the killer taking the mission to kill Evan.


    He looked scary, and Gabrielle was afraid to look at him.


    The man with a scar clapped his hands, saying, "How touching to see a love bird saying goodbye."


    He said, "Jackson, we respect you. You pushed O''s Clam to a higher level in a short period of time at a very young age. You deserve all of our respect. But, it doesn''t mean you get to ignore rules in our line of work. If you turn in that woman, we''ll take that nothing happened between us.


    Jackson answered, "What happened happened. I won''t deny it."


    The man said, "The allies of several gangs couldn''t change your mind?"


    Jackson answered, "No."


    The man said, "Then don''t blame us for what''s gonna happen."


    The men behind the leader pulled out guns. This was a warning. If they didn''t get what they wanted, it could get worse.


    Jackson wasn''t frightened at all. But Gabrielle was. Except for shooting a film, she has never seen so many guns pointed at her.


    That was right. They were not pointed at Jackson but at her.


    Jackson grabbed her behind his back. Gabrielle was frightened. She thought about taking responsibility for this. But she regretted it.


    Gabrielle held onto Jackson''s sleeves and stood behind his back. And she revealed her head from above Jackson''s shoulders and took a peek.


    Then Gabrielle saw something more horrifying than being the point at by guns.

 Chapter 799 - 799: That’s Woman Got Away

    The lights from the cars form a circle of light. Outside the circle, there was darkness beyond vision.


    In the darkness, the eyes shining green were the eyes of wolves.


    The wolves were here!


    Maybe they did not just arrive here. They might wait in the dark, had eyes on the prey, and wait for the moment to strike.


    Gabrielle was so shocked that she grabbed Jackson''s sleeves, saying, "Wolves!"


    Others heard the scream and turned around. There were so many wolves that some timid ones started screaming.


    "Hurry, get in the car!"


    Wolves move at 19 meters per second. With speed, they could snap the neck in an instant.


    Jackson reacted fast too. He grabbed Gabrielle and got in the car.


    The wolves, knowing their whereabouts, were seen, charged over.


    Gabrielle was shocked at the wolves'' next move. At first, she thought it would be safe hiding in the car. After all, no matter how sharp their teeth, they couldn''t get through the metal. But who knew they arched up to attack the car.


    What a surprising way to strike!


    Wolves had strength. Pop! Several cars were turned over, and some fell down along the hills.


    That was too horrid a scene to see. It was more dangerous than was shown in movies. If they kept going like this, would it be their turn soon?


    At the same time, there were sounds of gunshots. After all, no matter how sharp their teeth, they couldn''t get through the metal. One wolf was down, and more came at the cars.


    Some wolves which moved fast got in the car before the window was shut. They started opening the mouth to tear that man''s head.


    It was bloody and scary.


    It also showed how ferocious and good at teamwork they were.


    Gabrielle suddenly couldn''t see anything. A warm hand with the callus was on here eys.


    Jackson asked, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Gabrielle pulled down his hand, saying, "What should we go? Can we drive the car and start running?"


    Even if the wolves didn''t strike, Gabrielle thought about taking a car. Unluckily, their car broke down.


    Jackson said, "How? The car collided with one another since they were driving together."


    Gabrielle didn''t know what to say. Back in the attic, she saw how a great number of wolves surrounded the cabin with aggressive looks. They tore her apart with one look.


    But after she blew the whistle, the wolves turned obedient.


    Right! The whistle...


    Gabrielle suddenly remembered it. She took the whistle hanging around her neck and opened the window.


    Jackson frowned, saying, "What the hell! Do you want to die?"Then he closed the window.


    Gabrielle put it in her mouth and blew it so hard before the window was completely shut.


    The whistle was made of special materials. It sounded unique with echoes.


    Jackson put the whistle in her hand down, saying, "Do you want to draw their attention?"


    Gabrielle opened her eyes with horror. The wolves came at them with alarming speed, hearing the whistle.


    Soon the wolves came to the car. But instead of arching up, they just stood there breathing.


    One of the wolves suddenly got up on the window, scratched the window, and licked it...


    Gabrielle, for some reason, was not afraid of it. Somehow, she found it funny.


    Gabrielle waved at them, not trying to get rid of them. Jackson looked down at the whistle Gabrielle wore as a necklace, saying, "Where does that come from?"


    Gabrielle answered, "I picked it up by chance."


    Jackson didn''t answer. He frowned. His gut told him there was something more about the whistle. From the color and material, he could guess it was made of the best kind of jade. There were delicate patterns on the body of the whistle. Modern technology could not do that.


    Gabrielle suddenly said, "I''ll create a distraction." Before Jackson had time to react, she opened the door and stormed off.


    That woman was nuts!


    Jackson reached out, but he only grabbed air.


    F.u.c.k! Jackson couldn''t help swearing. He opened the door too.


    The attack ceased. Everyone looked at this in amazement. Gabrielle left the car!


    More to their surprise, the wolves didn''t charge over and tore her apart. They howled and gave way to a wolf as tall as one a.d.u.l.t male. It was covered in gold fur with aggressive looks. It was formidable.


    "God!" They couldn''t help saying at the same time.


    Everyone thought it was gonna attack Gabrielle, but they were astounded the next second.


    The wolf approached Gabrielle and slowly bent over.


    A ferocious beast was as obedient as a puppy.


    Gabrielle was a bit scared. But somehow, she knew the wolves wouldn''t hurt her. She even thought if they came for her.


    That wolf arched up beside Gabrielle''s feet to please her.


    Gabrielle, "Are you being nice to me?"She found it strange that wolves behaved themselves.


    Or was she mistaking them as wolfhounds?


    The wolf rubbed its head against Gabrielle''s feet, like asking her to do something.


    Gabrielle asked with uncertainty, "Do you want me to sit on your back?"


    Gosh, although it looked strong, Gabrielle weighted a few.


    Did it want her to sit on his back?


    Gabrielle said, "No. I''m afraid I''ll crush you. You just take them and leave, alright?" It was horrifying to see so many wolves.


    Gabrielle was in a pickle. She didn''t know them well. What if they took her in the middle of nowhere and ate her?


    Then she looked at Jackson, who stood not far away. He didn''t look happy. The sugar daddy''s look was worse than the wolves.


    But if Gabrielle didn''t sit on its back, it wouldn''t drop the idea since they came for her.


    But on second thought, if they wanted to hurt her, why didn''t they do it when they had the chance?


    Gabrielle made up her mind and sat on its back.


    Howl-


    The wolf ran away with Gabrielle on its back.


    Gabrielle was so scared that she grabbed its fur. She had to say the wolf was pretty strong to carry her and ran so fast.


    Gabrielle couldn''t help asking, "Where are we going?" But she knew there would not have an answer. After all, they didn''t speak each other''s language.


    "That woman got away?" The men going after Gabrielle ignored how Gabrielle helped them by luring the wolves away. On the contrary, they went after her in order to finish the mission.


    Ivan Hill came too. But Jackson kicked him to sit in the passenger''s seat before he could ask.


    There were so many cars going after the wolf. Ian asked out of curiosity, "Sir, what''s going on?"


    Jackson gave him a dangerous look and stepped on the gas. He went after the wolf with increasingly fast speed too. He didn''t talk all the way, but he suddenly murmured when gunshots came from ahead of them, "Mysterious ways to control wolves?"

 Chapter 800 - 800: Both Of Them Are Powerful

    Although Jackson was just talking to himself, Hill heard, and he was astonished.


    Witchcraft for training wolves is one of the witchcraft in Ancient Country. This kind of witchcraft could get thousands of wolves together, and they are worth more than any army.


    The witchcraft has been handed down for thousands of years.


    Many people believed that once they learned witchcraft for training wolves, they must be invincible and to be excellent.


    It was no wonder that he found Gabrielle was different as soon as he saw her. Until now, Jackson still thought Gabrielle was the most beautiful woman in this world.


    "It is said that only women from Ada''s family can learn the witchcraft or defend against any kind of creature. Thus, what kind of women is Gabrielle? But both of them are powerful," thought Hill.


    Bang¡ª


    "Why do these killers keep chasing Gabrielle?" thought Hill.


    He reached his neck out and thought, "It is completely dark. Why not give up? Don''t they feel sorry for a woman? Alas, they are trained like this. It must be rigorous training. In their eyes, only two kinds of people: the living and the dead."


    "Mr. Oliver," Hill turned to look at Jackson carefully.


    Jackson held his steering wheel hard. He narrowed his eyebrows, but no one knew what he was thinking about, but he looked depressed and cold now.


    "I can''t believe a group of wolves took her away," thought Jackson.


    It was late at night. Since the car kept chasing her, Gabrielle was riding a wolf quickly in the forest at night.


    "How tough they are! Gabrielle just led the wolves away, but they chased and wanted to kill her. Luckily, the wolves are agile and avoid bullets," thought Jackson.


    However, here was the cliff, and there was no way ahead.


    All the cars behind him also stopped and honked.


    The moving cars made most wolves scatter in all directions. Gabrielle saw many people picked up a gun and pointed to her from the car windows.


    Suddenly, someone shot. And then the bullet went through the car window and flew over to Gabrielle''s heart.


    Gabrielle narrowed her eyes and immediately avoided it. She lost her balance and fell from the wolf''s back.


    "Ah!" Gabrielle exclaimed.


    She turned around, finding it was the cliff.


    She was going to fall.


    "Did I die without a trace?" thought Gabrielle.


    "Hold me!" Jackson shouted. He reached for Gabrielle immediately.


    However, Jackson just passed her sleeves. Gabrielle fell.


    "Ah!" Gabrielle screamed.


    "Miss. Gabrielle!" Hill rushed over and shouted.


    Finally, Gabrielle fell.


    Jackson felt uncomfortable as if he lost something somewhat, so he jumped.


    "Mr. Oliver!" Hill shouted with great pain.


    An orange SUV was driving on a rugged mountain road. On the way, only a faint light went through the dense foliage at night.


    Diana was listening to music on the radio. She was happy when she was going to catch Avery at night.


    It was misty at night in the forest. Diana looked the way going, finding something on the ground, keeping moving.


    Diana almost hit it. She immediately stepped on the brakes. Soon, there was a sharp noise, and the car stopped. Diana rubbed her eyes, seeing what was on the ground.


    With a snap, Diana found only one hand was on her car window, and she was scared.


    When Diana was going to start the engine and ran away, a man showed up and said, "Miss. Summer."


    Diana was astonished and looked at her carefully. "Why are you here?" Diana was hurrying to lower the window.


    Someone took Miss. Peters away, and I managed to escape from there.


    "Get in the car first."


    There were many wolves in the mountains. It could be a miracle that the wolves did not eat the man.


    Although the man got hurt, he got in the car swiftly, and then he said to Diana, "Mr. Oliver took Miss. Peters with him."


    "Mr. Oliver?" Diana narrowed her eyes and said evilly, "He finally found her."


    "What should we do? If the Princess comes as promised, what should we do? We can''t bring Miss. Gabrielle."


    "Is a bomb buried outside the villa?"


    "Yes."


    "All right. It won''t be a problem. I will tell Avery Gabrielle is inside the villa and ask her to look for Gabrielle by herself. As soon as she enters the villa, we can detonate the bomb."


    "Mr. Charles is probably inside the villa."


    Diana was a bit surprised and then immediately calmed down, "Mr. Charles likes her so much. Avery doesn''t love her, but he has never changed. Hahaha. Fine. Let them die together. Hahaha¡ª"


    The laugh from Diana echoed through this quiet valley. Avery also heard that and trembled all over.


    "Is Gabrielle at the top of the mountain? The mountain road is unstable and twisting with numerous gravel."


    "Darling, don''t be afraid. I will let someone protect you," Evan said on the phone, and Avery can hear it from her Bluetooth headset.


    Since there were a GPS tracker and a security camera in the car, Evan could see whatever Avery did.


    Evan looked at his watch and picked up his coat from the back of a chair. He decided to chase Avery independently and kept it secret because he was still worried about Avery.


    Avery''s lips came together and said, "Bring more bodyguards with me. I think Diana must make a trap for me because she asked me to meet her in the evening on the mountain."


    Suddenly, Avery stopped because she heard some noises. It was Robert''s voice. It seemed that he told something to Evan and then she heard something broken and Robert took a sigh.


    "What happened? Did you beat Robert?"


    "He didn''t do a good job. He deserves it."


    "How poor your stuff is."


    "Are you sympathizing with him?"


    "I am just curious about what happened? I seem to hear him mention Mr. Charles."


    "Did he mention it? I had never heard about it," Evan glanced at Robert. He didn''t want Avery to know that Jackson and Meyer had been taken away. He hoped Avery would put her mind at ease.


    "Well," Avery looked at the way going attentively and arrived soon.


    Avery drove along the road, seeing a small and ordinary villa on the top of the mountain. The unique feature of the villa was its location, on the top of the mountain.


    Avery directly drove into the yard without hesitation. The bodyguard on duty outside looked at her and let her enter without asking any questions.


    As soon as she stopped the car, a person came out of the villa.


    Avery then smiled and said to the Bluetooth earphone, "Are you sure that Robert didn''t mention Mr. Charles?"

 Chapter 801 - 801: Are You Crazy?

    "Are you here?" Evan didn''t answer Avery''s question. He lowered his head, glancing at his watch and predicting he would arrive within ten minutes if the car ran at a higher speed.


    "Yes," Avery answered. While she looked at the man who was walking over, she asked Evan, "Guess who is here?"


    Evan frowned and asked, "Who is it?"


    Avery stayed calm though she saw Meyer.


    "Diana is with Mr. Charles?" Evan asked.


    "Yes, why are they together? If Meyer is here, that means that Jackson is here too? It was apparent that Jackson wanted to catch me, but is Gabrielle in the villa?" thought Avery.


    In such a short period, Avery was lost in thought. She must think it over because it was too dangerous here.


    Evan didn''t answer Avery but heard the conversation between Avery and Meyer.


    "Gabrielle¡­" Avery said but interrupted by Meyer. He ran over and lay Avery down.


    Bang¡ª


    The bomb exploded, blowing branches and the fragments of the car up in the firelight. The whole villa had been blown away and turned into pieces.


    The fragments of the villa were coming down fast while Meyer covered Avery.


    When some pieces fell on Meyer''s body, he sometimes made a sound.


    "Are you okay?" Avery asked though she caught her breath. Since the air was a mixture of bombs and soot, Avery choked and coughed a few times. Meyer was okay because he can move normally and turned over.


    "I''m okay, Gabrielle was taken away by Jackson," Meyer patted the ashes on his head and added, "Probably, Diana buried bombs both in the villa and outside the villa."


    Meyer guessed that Diana particularly brought Avery here because she wanted to blow her up.


    As soon as Avery wanted to say something, Meyer interrupted and made a gesture to ask Avery to be silent.


    Meyer knelt half, looking around. The place was a complete mess. The villa was broken apart, and many red bricks fell to the ground. Meyer would have stood up, but he seemed to hear something, and then immediately got down and put his ear close to the ground.


    "There is the sound of high heels."


    "Is Diana Summer?"


    "I guess."


    "Can you walk?" Meyer quickly held Avery up.


    "Yes," Avery answered. Then, Meyer held her up, walking forward. Since Meyer held him and protected her from attack, Avery felt fine.


    When they walked to Avery''s car, they found the car''s head sank in upon itself when the wall fell. The bomb was so powerful that the window was broken, though the car window was bulletproof.


    Looking at the broken wall next to the car, Meyer really wanted to take Avery out of here.


    However, the sound of high heels became more and more clear. Sometimes, they heard the noises when high heels stepped on the gravel.


    "I have never expected that Mr. Charles and Miss Peters are so strong," Diana appeared with a bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately ran over and stopped them.


    Avery turned around and said, "Diana Summer, I once asked Evan to save you. I can''t believe you have forgotten about it, and you even wanted revenge."


    "You did save me once. But do you think I will forget everything you did to my family?" Diana asked. She had long curly black hair, but her lips were very bright as if she planned to celebrate.


    "What did I do?"


    "You made Leonie crazy, and my father wouldn''t be dead if he didn''t save Evan. Besides, our family wouldn''t be poor now," Diana became more excited as if she could not wait to tear up Avery.


    Avery thought what Diana said was interesting. "I had never fought against anyone. If someone dares to fight against me, I will hit back. I guess she hates me because Evan loves me," thought Avery.


    "Miss Summer, please investigate the whole thing first and then come back to scold me. Don''t accuse me unjustly."


    Diana found although Avery was in danger, she still stayed calm. She was unhappy to see that. She would have predicted that Avery would be dead because of the bomb or fallen villa. However, Avery was still alive.


    "Miss Summer, it''s over. Don''t insist anymore. Evan doesn''t love you. Why not give up?" Meyer said.


    Diana and Avery were surprised to hear that from Meyer.


    Diana laughed, "Mr. Charles, you made the new virus for me to get Avery, but now, you persuade me to give up?"


    Avery was confused, "What does she mean? The new virus? Is it?"


    Avery pushed Meyer''s hands away and asked, "Is that true? You made the virus?"


    Meyer had a mixed feeling and kept silent.


    After a while, he finally said, "I admit I did it because I wanted to get you."


    "Can it be the reason that you made the virus?" Avery asked coldly.


    "I did make a mistake, but I really wanted you."


    "You are terrible. Is it you?" Avery asked. She couldn''t believe Meyer would do that. After all, he had saved her.


    "Avery," Meyer walked forward. He wanted to hold her but didn''t know what he should say.


    However, Avery avoided and said, "Don''t touch me. You are dirty."


    As Avery thought Meyer once made the virus and wanted to hurt her, she just wanted to get away from him.


    Diana laughed joyfully. She was happy to see the conflict between Meyer and Avery.


    "Since we had been friends before, I suggest you not to hurt others," Avery said to Meyer and turned around.


    As soon as Avery was going to leave, Diana''s bodyguard stopped her.


    Avery smiled, "Do you think he can stop me?"


    Diana was not in a hurry. She unzipped her coat and asked, "How about this? Can I stop you?"


    Avery stared at Diana''s coat in surprise. Diana''s waist was tied up with explosives.


    "Are you crazy?" Avery frowned hard and thought, "Diana made up her mind to blow me up. Otherwise, she wouldn''t put explosives on her body and died with me."


    Meyer''s face was pale, standing with Avery, Diana, and her bodyguard. The bodyguard stood in front of Avery, and Meyer was standing between Diana and Avery. Thus, as soon as Diana fired the bomb, four of them must be dead.


    "I''m crazy. Yeah! I''m crazy. Hahaha," Diana raised her head and laughed loudly, giving people a terrible and scared feeling.

 Chapter 802 - 802: Am I Dead?

    Diana laughed so much she cried. After a while, she stopped and said, "Do you know the feeling when you can''t be with the one that you loved?"


    Avery smiled with a feeling of contempt. "Of course, I know it. I was a timid girl, but about a year ago, I changed because of the virus that Meyer made. Also, I always love Evan," thought Avery.


    "However, everything changed ever since the virus attacked me. I completely changed, and my life also changed. I once suffered, but I survived," thought Avery.


    "The President of Ancient Country cursed me. Even if I am alive, I am just a puppet. Do you think I would like to be a puppet? No, I wouldn''t like it. I want you to be dead with me."


    "You hate me so much. Why do you want me to die with you? Do you want to see me when you die?"


    "Uh-huh. I don''t want to be alive when I died," Diana said. Then when she ran over, Meyer stopped her and said, "If you want to kill yourself, be yourself. Timid man always likes to die with others."


    "I am not timid," Diana said, but soon she realized that Meyer persuaded her to kill herself, so she pushed him away and said, "Go away."


    Since Meyer was strong, Diana couldn''t move. "Go away, quickly," Meyer turned around, saying to Avery.


    Meyer knew Diana was so excited that she would fire the bomb. Once she fires, they must die.


    "What are you thinking? I owe you. You deserved it," While Meyer said to Avery, he held Diana tight.


    "Mr. Charles, why do you save her? You suffered a lot because of her," Diana couldn''t move but persuaded Meyer. Her bodyguard couldn''t help her because he needed to stopped Avery.


    "Go away. Quickly!" Meyer shouted. Suddenly, Avery regained consciousness. She raised her legs and kicked the bodyguard''s s.e.x organ. The bodyguard got a lot of pain and covered it with his hands.


    Soon, Avery took out a minigun from her pocket, pointing to the bodyguard. And then, the bodyguard lifted his hand.


    Avery turned around, pointed to the bodyguard, and asked the bodyguard to walk forward slowly.


    Diana was anxious. She was eager to run over and held Avery. She wanted to die with Avery.


    Sadly, Meyer still held Diana so tight that she couldn''t move. Thus, Diana said to Meyer, "Mr. Charles, you will get nothing even if you protect her. Come on, quiet down. Avery doesn''t love you."


    "I love her, but it doesn''t mean I should get her."


    "Nonsense! Let me go. Otherwise, I will fire the bomb, and you will be dead with me."


    Meyer still didn''t move and held Diana tight. He turned around, glancing at Avery. She pointed to the bodyguard and walked back.


    Suddenly, Diana bit Meyer''s arm and rushed to Avery.


    When Avery saw Diana ran over, she immediately turned around and ran.


    Boom¡ª


    There was a loud noise. Meyer quickly ran over and put Avery down.


    He was lying next to Avery, breathing hard.


    As the bomb exploded, a dazzling fire appeared in the sky, turning Avery''s face red.


    Two bombs exploded at night.


    "Meyer Charles," Avery said weakly. She turned around and found it was a mess everywhere.


    "Avery, I like chicken noodles. I hope you can cook it for me," Meyer said, and soon he died.


    Evan put her head in his arms and comforted her, "Don''t see it. It''s all right. It''s all right. I''m here."


    Avery turned away and put her head on his chest. She cried, and her tears wet his chest.


    "He said he owes me. Yes, he paid off. I am sorrowful because of his death. I wish he would still be alive even if I hate him," thought Avery.


    "Meyer Charles," Avery said to herself. She knew she shouldn''t call his name when Evan was there, but she couldn''t help but say. She needed to find a vent to make herself comfortable.


    Evan understood. Moreover, he didn''t think Meyer was a bad man. Evan thought he was just a man who wanted to get the woman he loved even though he did something wrong.


    Love means never owning her or him.


    Love means you should give him or her a good and free life.


    Avery cried loudly. After a long time, Avery stopped, and then Evan hugged her into the car.


    Finally, Evan asked his bodyguards to clean up and then found Gabrielle.


    ***


    Gabrielle was fearful as soon as she woke up.


    "Am I dead?" thought Gabrielle.


    She raised her head, looking at the sky. There were many stars in the sky. "Is it heaven? It is a better place than the world I once lived in. The sky is clean and beautiful. Is it a gift from God? I should enjoy it.


    Alas, I was a timid man when I was alive. I didn''t dare to imagine how I would do. I had never expected I would fall and die," thought Gabrielle.


    Then, Gabrielle touched her face to ensure that her face was good. She didn''t want to leave an ugly face in people''s minds.


    When she touched her nose with her fingers, she suddenly found she could breathe, and there was hot air.


    "If I die, shall I breathe?" thought Avery.


    Avery didn''t understand. So, she just let it go and closed her eyes. Just let it be.


    Suddenly, Jackson held her waist and put her in his arms.


    Gabrielle was stunned and opened her eyes.


    "Is he?" Gabrielle was astonished, and her eyes widened.


    She took a deep breath, raised her head, and looked at Jackson with tears, "Why are you here? Did you fall?"


    Jackson just looked at her and answered calmly, "I said you will always be with me."


    "Wooo," Gabrielle thought carefully.


    Suddenly, she cried loudly. After a while, she said to Jackson, "It is fine you were entangled with me when I was alive, but now I am dead, why do you follow me?"


    "Why do you cry?" Jackson held Gabrielle''s waist tight, looking down at her. Two drops of tears fell when she opened her eyes, and her eyelashes were also wet, looking pitiful.

 Chapter 803 - 803: Because I Love You

    Gabrielle sniffed, and her nose also turned red. People are usually vulnerable and weak when they talk about death. Gabrielle was vulnerable too, so she said to Jackson, "Jackson Oliver, do you know you are a bad man? I indeed dislike you."


    "Why?"


    "Because you are always mean to me."


    Jackson raised the corner of his mouth and answered gently, "Because I love you."


    "I don''t like the way you treated me," Gabrielle grabbed Jackson''s clothes and said.


    Gabrielle didn''t believe Jackson loved her because he had been engaged to someone else.


    "Hold me tight," Jackson reminded her.


    Gabrielle then immediately held Jackson''s strong muscle tight.


    When they were going to fall, Jackson took out a sharp knife and pressed on the cliff wall. As the knife glided, the scr.a.p.e of metal on the cliff wall sent up a shower of sparks.


    Bang¡ª


    Gabrielle heard a loud noise, but she didn''t feel pain.


    Jackson covered her with his muscular body, and his back was against a sharp cliff wall. Soon, Gabrielle felt something hot.


    "Was he bleeding? Where?" thought Gabrielle.


    The impact of this weightlessness and the force of the collision was deadly. At that moment, he just hit it and held Gabrielle in his arms.


    In other words, Jackson protected Gabrielle from the hit.


    Gabrielle felt guilty, but she didn''t know how to deal with it. She could do nothing but cry.


    Gabrielle trembled, and her eyes blurred with tears. She raised her head and looked at Jackson, "How are you? Are you okay?"


    Jackson looked pale, but his eyes looked calm and powerful. He looked at Gabrielle and smiled, "Can you swim?"


    "What?" Gabrielle was confused. She was not sure whether she heard it wrong or clear. "Did he ask me whether I can swim?" thought Gabrielle.


    "You should inhale, breathe, and swim quickly. Understood?"


    As soon as Jackson finished, they fell into the ocean.


    The seawater instantly submerged their bodies. They sank consistently and made bubbles from their mouth.


    Jackson tried everything to get down slowly, especially at the beginning, when they were going to fall.


    Jackson''s smiles and care were in Gabrielle''s mind. She inhaled, exhaled, and swam.


    Finally, she was on the water.


    As she breathed, she felt like she was starting over.


    "I''m still alive. I wasn''t dead. How lucky am I!" thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle felt everything became amazing ever since she met these wolves.


    Now, Gabrielle felt she was completely different. She was fearless now.


    Gabrielle looked around. It was completely dark and cold, but Jackson was not there.


    "Where is he? Is he dead? He got a serious injury. It would be hard for him to swim," thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle thought about that, and then she immediately jumped into the sea and swam. She wanted to find Jackson.


    After a long time, Gabrielle still couldn''t find Jackson.


    She was exhausted.


    Her hands and feet became frozen. She had no energy to search.


    "I can''t find him. I can''t find him. How should I do?" thought Gabrielle.


    She got to shore and looked around. It was dark everywhere. Gabrielle couldn''t help but crying, "Jackson Oliver, where are you? Don''t make fun of me. Jackson Oliver."


    Woo¡ª


    "What a bad man! Why do you make me sad? Why do you die because of me? I don''t want to owe you big. I must be sad for life," thought Gabrielle.


    "Jackson Oliver, where are you? Jackson Oliver. Woo¡­"


    Gabrielle covered her face with both hands and cried loudly.


    Suddenly, a weak and low voice sounded, "Why do you cry? I am still alive."


    Gabrielle was stunned and stopped crying. She immediately turned around, finding Jackson was standing in front of her right. He looked good.


    "He is still alive! That''s good. He didn''t die," thought Gabrielle.


    She cried and laughed. She swam over quickly, made a fist, and hit Jackson on the shoulder, "You scared me. Do you know you scared me?" Gabrielle repeated again and again. She was terrified and sputtery.


    Jackson didn''t avoid, let her hit. He looked at Gabrielle gently as if he enjoyed it.


    Suddenly, Jackson lowered and put his head on Gabrielle''s shoulder. He gasped slowly, "Gabrielle, did your heart stop beating when you were worried about me?"


    "How do you know that?" Gabrielle was confused. She raised her head and asked Jackson.


    "It is my heart. How can you know about it?" thought Gabrielle.


    "Because you love me."


    Jackson said Gabrielle loved him.


    Gabrielle felt her heart beat fast, and her feet and hands turned cold.


    "Mr. Oliver, do you think it is funny? You set a trap to get into your company. And now you want to let me believe I love you. You have many skills," Gabrielle said with anger.


    She was angry because Jackson had been engaged, but now he showed his love for Gabrielle.


    "Does he think I am timid and powerless?" thought Gabrielle.


    She lifted her fist and hit him harder and harder.


    Whenever she hit his chest, there was a noise.


    Suddenly, Jackson grabbed Gabrielle''s slender waist. He felt her body was a bit cold, and kissed her hair, "Did I scheme to hurt you? Fine. If you think so, that''s it."


    Gabrielle immediately pushed Jackson away.


    Hiss¡ª


    Jackson made a low sound and frowned.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Gabrielle touched his back and found it was hot.


    The seawater had partly been red. Gabrielle guessed he got a serious injury.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Let''s come ashore first."


    In the early morning, it was more than six o''clock. Gabrielle and Jackson finally came ashore, and it became brighter and brighter.


    There was a dilapidated wooden house in front of them. Gabrielle opened the door and entered the house.


    There was a lamp, a stove, and a bed with a quilt. They could live there.


    Jackson had already laid on the bed. Gabrielle tore his clothes and found his back was broken, and his bones turned out.


    There was a smell of blood in the air. Gabrielle looked at Jackson''s back and trembled. She tore off her clothes and tied up his wound, "I am going to find herbs to stop the bleeding."


    Gabrielle knew if she didn''t stop the bleeding, Jackson must be dead.

 Chapter 804 - 804: Don’t Tell Jokes

    When Gabrielle turned around and went out, Jackson held her hands.


    She stopped and looked at him.


    "Do you want to leave me alone?" Jackson said weakly.


    Gabrielle was smiling with her lips twitched and said, "You always claim that you are strong and tough. Are you afraid? Guess whether I will leave or not."


    Jackson couldn''t help but laugh, and then said in a low voice, "My d.i.c.k becomes really strong and tough because of you."


    "It is dangerous now. Don''t tell jokes," Gabrielle pushed his hands away and then went out.


    Jackson had been staring at Gabrielle''s back until she disappeared.


    And then he also closed his eyes.


    His back hurt so much that he felt numb, but Jackson still got consciousness and even felt cold.


    Finally, he fell into a coma.


    Jackson had a dream, seeing that Gabrielle was thrown into the hot pan by his family members.


    "Don''t¡­" Jackson shouted and reached for Gabrielle, but he couldn''t grab Gabrielle. She soon disappeared.


    "Don''t! Don''t!" Jackson whispered painfully.


    After a while, he found a small hand was on his face, so he naturally grabbed it and opened his eyes.


    It was Gabrielle. She came back.


    It was utterly bright outside. Gabrielle guessed it was an isolated island with jungles.


    In the morning, Gabrielle changed into a fisherman''s suit, which was probably left by previous residents.


    As Gabrielle made a bun, her small and cute face showed.


    She stood by the bed, reached out, and wiped his sweat. Soon, Jackson woke up. Looking at his pale face, Gabrielle drew her hands back and wet the towel, "I''ll wash your face. As for the wound, I had dealt with it. Um. Besides, I found a doctor in this village to stitch the wound, but it was already inflamed. If you can go through it 24 hours later, you will be safe."


    "Oh, well. I had made contact with my elder sister, and she said she would be there to pick me up. Mr. Howel had sent the message to Hill, and I guess Hill will find us soon."


    "So?" Jackson interrupted her with a low voice, "Do you want to leave?"


    "Um¡­ I guess so. The ship is already waiting for me outside," Gabrielle said. She needed to leave the isolated island, got on the shore, and then Avery would find her.


    Gabrielle had to go because she had many things to handle. She needed to find the wolf that brought her first.


    Gabrielle remembered that the wolf wanted to go somewhere. She would have planned to follow, but many killers chased her, and she finally fell to the cliff.


    "What if I can''t go through?"


    Gabrielle turned around and stared at Jackson, "Mr. Oliver, I''m sorry that I forgot to bless you and Miss Morrison. My warmest wishes to you are a very endearing and lovely couple. May the bond that you share untie your souls as one and bring out the best in one another. I pray for your unity throughout this journey of love.


    For Miss Morrison, I wish you were still alive after 24 hours."


    Jackson clenched his fist and made a bitter smile, "Don''t you want me to be alive because of you?"


    "No," Gabrielle sounds like a sulky girl. And then she dropped the towel and said, "Okay. I''m leaving."


    Then, Gabrielle turned around and went out.


    "She is leaving. Now!" thought Jackson.


    Suddenly, as it sent a thunder, making a noise, it rained heavily.


    Although the raindrops were as big as beans, Gabrielle was a bit rushed and directly went out.


    Raindrops kept dripping and made her wet all over.


    Gabrielle ran fast, and soon Jackson chased her. He held her slender waist tight with both arms.


    Jackson held her from behind tight, putting his head on her neck and kissed it, "Don''t leave."


    Gabrielle lowered her eyes and pulled his fingers hard. She was trying to take Jackson''s fingers apart, but she failed.


    Jackson held her tight and kissed her face with his pale lips. It rains heavily. Gabrielle and Jackson were wet all over, "Gabrielle Peters, please. Don''t leave."


    "Jackson Oliver, your wound is inflamed, and it is still raining. You shouldn''t stand here for long. If you fall, how can you stop me? Moreover, my elder sister will soon be at the pier. I don''t want the boatman to wait for me for a long time."


    Jackson held Gabrielle''s shoulder and turned her around, "You can leave as soon as Hill is coming."


    Gabrielle was silent. She agreed and nodded. "Fine. It would be better to stay with him. Otherwise, it seems that I''m an ingrate. After all, he saved me," thought Gabrielle.


    She moved her mouth, hesitating whether to talk about Mr. Meyer with him. Finally, she kept it because she thought Jackson didn''t heal.


    Gabrielle was also sad because she knew that Diana was tied up with bombs for killing Avery, and Mr. Charles stopped her and died.


    It was dark, and the wind was violent. The wooden house where they stayed was waggled in the heavy rain.


    A doctor bandaged up Jackson''s wound again and asked, "Miss, since his wound was inflamed and wet, his temperature is 42 degrees. Although I applied for the medicine, I''m not sure if he can still be alive tomorrow."


    "Thanks."


    The doctor left. Gabrielle closed the door, sitting by the bed and staring at him.


    Jackson was in a coma and muttered to himself, "Cold."


    Jackson felt cold.


    There was only one quilt on the wooden bed. Jackson was lying there, and his body was very cold.


    Gabrielle was speechless and lost in thought.


    "If I leave now, I will be free, and then the contract will be useless," thought Gabrielle.


    However, Gabrielle didn''t want to leave.


    She tried to find a piece of paper and a pen, wrote down something, and finally, she took his finger and pressed a handprint on it.


    Gabrielle folded the paper and put it away.


    When all had been done, Gabrielle was at ease.


    When she reached out her small hand and touched Jackson''s forehead, Jackson held her hand and touched it, mumbling, "Cold. Cold."


    Gabrielle couldn''t find more quilts for him.


    She bit her lower lip with her fine white teeth, lifted the quilt, and then lay down beside Jackson.


    Gabrielle reached out to hold Jackson, getting close to his cold body.


    After a while, Gabrielle felt Jackson felt colder, and she thought, "Probably, he can''t go through this night?"


    Gabrielle looked at his pale and handsome face and tight lips, which made him weak and fragile, though he still looked arrogant.


    Gabrielle hesitated for a moment, then stretched out her hand to untie her clothes, and at the same time, she touched his waist.


    The cold vs. The warm.


    The strong b.r.e.a.s.t vs. The soft b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Gabrielle got close to Jackson, putting her skins on his cold skin. Gabrielle felt cold. She twitched her shoulders and trembled.


    Luckily, Jackson turned a little hot.

 Chapter 805 - 805: I Will Take Revenge

    It was no wonder to say that hugs are the best to keep warm.


    Since Jackson was in a coma, Gabrielle didn''t hesitate. She directly lowered down, going through his waist.


    Jackson was in a coma dream.


    In his dream, he was walking in the desert under the strong sunlight. His throat felt dry, and his temperature got higher and higher.


    Jackson felt comfortable and opened his eyes. Soon, he found it was Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle on top. Her black hair scattered on her shoulders. Her skin looked bright and soft.


    Jackson was astonished, narrowing his eyes.


    "You¡­" Jackson kept swallowing. Now, he felt excited because of the mixed feeling from the pains of back and physiological arousal. Suddenly, he reached for her slim waist and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Gabrielle put her hands on Jackson''s waist still. It was the first time that she took the initiative to make love with Jackson. Gabrielle was so shy. When Jackson called her, she was even stunned.


    "What am I doing? I am trying to make him warm. It must be hard for you because your wound got inflamed, and you have a high fever of 42 degrees. When you said you are cold, I held you, but it is useless," thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle learned nursing courses, and now she thought she was trying to help him.


    She knew skin friction could make Jackson warm.


    "Is it a kind of s.e.x role play?" thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was on top and became shy.


    Soon, her face turned pale. She kept blinked, looking pitiful and cute.


    She looked at Jackson, who was lying on a high cushion, just like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. A word suddenly came into her mind, "seductive."


    Jackson was still sweating on his forehead. Looking at her curled eyelashes, Gabrielle became more passionate.


    "Huh-huh. I will take revenge. Let me be your boss now," thought Gabrielle.


    Then Gabrielle raised her face and pinched his jaw, saying, "What am I doing now? What do you think I am doing?"


    Gabrielle deliberately lowered her body and whispered to Jackson, "I want to f.u.c.k you."


    Jackson became serious, licking his lips and saying, "Repeat it."


    "What? Is he serious? Fine. Never mind. He got hurt. He has no energy to do something more," thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle bit her lips and smiled, "Why should I repeat it? Because of your order? No. I am my boss."


    "Huh," Jackson stared at Gabrielle and snorted.


    Gabrielle became anxious all of a sudden.


    "How powerful the man is! Although he is sick, he still looks strong," thought Gabrielle.


    "Alas, it is a joke. Don''t take it seriously," Gabrielle said. And then she prepared to go down.


    However, Jackson grabbed her waist and put her into his chest. At that moment, Gabrielle wanted to leave, but Jackson groaned. He felt a lot of pain on his back.


    Gabrielle stopped and said, "Um. I warn you not to move."


    Jackson then buried his head in her hair and sniffed. When he felt better, he said in a low voice, "You were just trying to seduce me. How can you explain it?"


    Gabrielle didn''t know how to explain it. She was afraid that Jackson would make love, so she had to be serious and comforted him, "Your back got hurt. When you heal, we have the chance to do it. Just now, I want to keep you warm. You misunderstood."


    Jackson squinted, and his lips got close to Gabrielle''s face, "You touched my d.i.c.k because you want to keep me warm?"


    Gabrielle was angry, and her face even turned red. She then curled her lips and explained, "It is your fault. When I touch your body with my body, you can''t get warm. But as soon as I touched your d.i.c.k, it was all right. It is not my fault."


    Jackson raised his eyebrows but kept silent. He pulled the quilt and covered both of them.


    Now, Gabrielle was on Jackson''s body. When she wanted to move, Jackson ordered, "Don''t move."


    Jackson held Gabrielle, looking weak and tired. He frowned and said, "Don''t move. No matter what happens, shall we hold together to keep warm for one night?"


    Gabrielle thought it over, looking outside. It was pouring with rain outside. As the wind blew, the faint light inside was swaying.


    Finally, Gabrielle decided not to move, getting close to Jackson''s chest like a cute cat. For a moment, she couldn''t stop thinking that Jackson had been engaged, and it was probably the last time to get close to his chest.


    Jackson lowered his eyes, looking at her, "You have a choice."


    "Um?" Gabrielle answered lazily. And then she got what Jackson was going to say. She refused to be his woman but kept anonymous.


    Gabrielle was less than 20 years old, and she thought she could find a better one.


    "Stay with me. I will give everything you want."


    Gabrielle raised her head and stared at him, cutely, "Mr. Oliver, you can''t give me the thing I want."


    Jackson could be with her, but Gabrielle only wanted him.


    Gabrielle had never asked for anything more. Avery always told her that, "there is no hope, there is no disappointment." So, Gabrielle never asked something more.


    Jackson touched something tough and then picked it up. It was a whistle, tied up with a thin red rope. He remembered that Gabrielle blew the whistle and summoned wolves.


    Gabrielle rubbed the delicate lines on the whistle and asked in a low voice, "How can you find it?"


    Gabrielle gave a glimpse of the whistle and answered, "I happened to find it."


    "Accidently?" Jackson and answered annoyedly. He didn''t believe she could find such a treasure accidentally.


    "I picked it up in the villa, which was on the top of the mountain. There is a girl named Tina. When I picked it up, I also found a score for training wolves, and I learned it."


    "Witchcraft for training wolves," Jackson said firmly.


    "You know the score?"


    "I heard about it. Do you know anything more?" Jackson gently scr.a.p.ed her fine face with a spoon.

 Chapter 806 - 806: He Is Testing My Defense

    Gabrielle nodded. On that day, when she saw the whistle, she was curious and tried it. She had never expected that it brought wolves as if she were their boss.


    "In Ancient Country, witchcraft for training wolves is kind of ancient witchcraft which had been handed down for thousands of years. It is usually passed down to male heirs, not female heirs." Jackson said mysteriously.


    "Well. It sounds very mysterious, but I just learned it with ease," Gabrielle said. In fact, it was not easy for her to learn something new. For example, when she was in school and learned how to inject the patient with medicine, she always took more time to learn it than others.


    Gabrielle couldn''t believe she learned the score so quickly. She started to think that she chose the right major, and she was born to be a performer.


    Jackson was silent, saying nothing because he believed what he knew was just rumors, and its authenticity was not sure.


    Although they were safe now, Jackson always had a bad feeling as if something terrible would happen.


    While Gabrielle still blinked with curiosity, Jackson said lazily, "You have the gift, just like this¡­"


    Then Jackson straightened up and pushed his s.e.x organ up against Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was shy, staring at Jackson and answering, "No. I''m not good at doing this."


    Jackson then held her tight.


    They had made love many times before. However, Gabrielle was still sensitive. As soon as he did something intimately, she got the feeling. She was unhappy about her reaction and held his big palm.


    Jackson looked excited, asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "You received severe back injuries. Why not control yourself? Don''t you fear you would die?"


    "Since my back hurts, I need to make love to feel comfortable. Don''t you want it?"


    "God. Why does he have so many excuses?" thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle shook her head and answered, "I don''t want to. Moreover, I''m sleepy. I need to go to sleep." She wanted to go down, but Jackson held her in his arms and kissed her forehead.


    It was the first time that Jackson kissed her forehead. She was stunned all of a sudden.


    In Gabrielle''s mind, this behavior stands for supreme love and pity.


    "What a bad man! He is testing my defense. Alas. It is amazing to feel warm when we hold together," thought Gabrielle.


    In the early morning


    It had rained quite hard last night, but now it was a sunny day with a bright sun.


    A doctor came back in the morning. When he checked Jackson''s wound, he was shocked, "Sir, you got a serious injury and had a high fever. I''m surprised that you can go through it."


    The doctor cleaned the back wound again and dressed it.


    Jackson stood up, picked up clean black clothes, and put it on.


    Jackson stood there with the n.a.k.e.d upper body. His strong muscle in wheat color and smooth texture, and his waist was tight. With long black pants, his legs looked longer and more slender.


    Jackson really got a perfect figure.


    The doctor glanced at Jackson. Jackson gave the doctor a unique impression and wore a watch customized to Jackson''s liking, the doctor believed that Jackson must enjoy high status. Thus, the doctor treated him very carefully.


    "Since it had rained quite hard last night, I''m afraid that people would come to save you one or two days later. Dear Sir and Madam, I suggest you live here, and I will prepare some fresh vegetables and fruit for you."


    The way the doctor called Gabrielle as if she were Jackson''s wife.


    Jackson didn''t deny it. Instead, he accepted it naturally and nodded.


    Finally, the doctor left, and Jackson walked out of the cabin, moving forward.


    There was a beach. The waves were breaking on the shore, and a few women were washing clothes.


    Suddenly, Jackson saw Gabrielle was there and stopped.


    Gabrielle was with a few women, washing her underwear. She looked a little shy because of the underwear.


    Finally, she finished and put it into a clean basin.


    At that moment, a woman found Jackson and said to Gabrielle, "Hey girl, is it your husband? He looks very handsome. We had never seen a man as handsome as him."


    Soon, these women started to gossip.


    Gabrielle was embarrassed and shook the head, "He is not my husband."


    "Ouch. You must fool us. I know there is only one bed in the cabin you live in. Did you sleep with him last night?"


    Gabrielle''s face turned red, picked up the basin, and explained, "He''s not my husband. He''s my brother."


    Then she ran away.


    Women chuckled behind and said, "It is a shy girl. She looks beautiful."


    Soon, Gabrielle stopped after a while because she saw Jackson.


    Jackson stood there, staring at Gabrielle meaningfully.


    "He stands near here. He must hear something," thought Gabrielle.


    When Gabrielle tried to smile at Jackson, the women started to shout, "Sir, are you her brother or husband?"


    Gabrielle was shameful. "Could you please keep silent?" thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle put her hands on her head. She wanted to pretend that nothing happened. However, her ankle twisted accidentally.


    "Ah!" Gabrielle shouted, and her body leaned.


    At that moment, Jackson grabbed her waist with one arm. He hugged her, and they were close to each other.


    The woman saw and then chanted, "She is timid and shy. It is her husband, but she didn''t admit it."


    Gabrielle bit her lips and thought, "It doesn''t depend on me. He won''t marry me."


    Then, Gabrielle took two steps back, stuffed the basin to Jackson, and walked into the cabin. Soon, she started to wash vegetables.


    Since it had rained heavily last night, it was hard to sail a ship. Probably, Gabrielle and Jackson needed to stay here another two days.


    Jackson put the basin down, picked up her underwear with his slender finger. It was a pink one with cute cartoon characters.


    Jackson would have hung out her washing, but now he didn''t know how to do it.


    "People must be shocked if they know I am hanging out a woman''s underwear," thought Jackson.


    Gabrielle felt embarrassed. She immediately stood up and grabbed the underwear, saying, "Let me do it."


    "Are you sure? Are you going to hang your underwear here?" Jackson asked in a low voice.


    "Yes. What do you mean?"


    "Do you want everyone to know what color your underwear is?"

 Chapter 807 - 807: I’ll Show What Perfect Man Is

    "You want everyone here to see your colorful underwear?"


    Gabrielle blinked at Jackson with a flushed face. Gabrielle looked at the place quickly, and the line hanging clothes was in front of the hut.


    People came and went would see it.


    The women who washed the clothes were accustomed to such things, but she was not used to them.


    It was unexpected that he thought of the matter that she didn''t think of.


    Gabrielle quickly turned around, went into the hut, and hung her underwear to the back.


    Then there was a sound of footsteps in the ear, and the breath behind her approached her.


    There was no need to look back, and she knew it was Jackson.


    He followed her.


    "Am I your husband or your brother?"


    His charming voice sounded over her head.


    Gabrielle bowed her head down, with her chin almost against her chest. Jackson had heard what those women had said.


    Jackson moved forward. Their clothes rubbed together.


    What had happened last night was still clear in their minds.


    He had just watched her stand on tiptoe at the door to hang her clothes, and her s.e.xy waist was revealed.


    He was full of pictures of her riding him last night.


    "You can sleep with your brother?"


    Gabrielle was awkward and did not know whether to speak. She became hot when she thought about what had happened last night.


    She wanted to push him away with her hands against his chest, "Jackson, have you found it''s too crowded here?"


    He could see that she wanted to change the topic, but he didn''t want to let her go, so he said, "How can it be crowded?"


    "Yes, it is." Why couldn''t he see it?


    Jackson reached out and clasped her jaw, "In my opinion, the negative distance between us was crowded."


    Gabrielle quickly covered his thin lips with courage.


    He was really daring to say anything.


    There were fishermen everywhere. Didn''t he feel ashamed?


    Jackson smirked triumphantly when he teased her.


    When he smiled, Gabrielle could not help looking at him. He was really attractive and handsome.


    He looked at her, "Why did you wash it so long? Did you really want to have s.e.x with me last night?"


    Gabrielle suddenly did not think he was attractive, and suddenly wanted to sew his mouth up.


    She stared at him with her bulging eyes, but the man kissed her hand gently.


    Gabrielle quickly withdrew her hand. She felt she couldn''t offend this man.


    He was going to be engaged, but he still flirted with her. Gabrielle felt that if she didn''t leave, she would lose her bottom line.


    When she wanted to go, Jackson stepped forward and blocked the way not to let her go.


    Gabrielle pushed him, but she was simply unable to pass.


    She didn''t expect him to be such a scoundrel.


    Jackson smiled and reached out to touch her small pink face.


    She slapped his hand with anger.


    The two blocked in the narrow space. While Jackson teased her, she was hiding him.


    At this moment, outside came a woman''s voice, "Gabrielle, I brought you some food."


    Someone was coming.


    Gabrielle took advantage of the opportunity to get out of the arms of Jackson and run away from him.


    Seeing her run away, Jackson put his hands into the pocket with pleasure.


    Gabrielle went out. Mrs. Groff and her son, Adam Groff, came together. In addition to some meat, there were some vegetables in a basket.


    "Gabrielle, this is for you. You could cook something for your brother with these ingredients, and then he can recover soon." Mrs. Groff delivered a basket to her.


    Gabrielle looked at the meat in the basket, "Mrs. Groff, you are too kind. It''s of great value."


    "Take it, Gabrielle. It''s nothing of value."


    Adam carried the basket and handed it to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle hurriedly glanced at Adam in front of her, who was at the same age as Gabrielle. He looked at Gabrielle with love and affection.


    "No, I don''t know how to cook even if I take it." Gabrielle refused again.


    She could only cook simple dishes, and she didn''t want to owe them.


    At this time, Jackson walked out. He saw Adam staring at Gabrielle at a glance. He frowned, stepped forward, and blocked Gabrielle directly behind him.


    "Thank you." Jackson refused politely, but in fact, he was driving them away.


    "Oh, you''re welcome." Mrs. Groff smiled, and she looked at Jackson, "Where are you from? How old is Gabrielle? Does she have a boyfriend?"


    Jackson ignored her words but looked back at Gabrielle, "You go home first."


    Gabrielle nodded, "Well."


    She went into the house.


    Jackson looked to Mrs. Groff, "She already has a husband."


    He had no expression, but the voice was rude and embarrassing.


    The hut, though humble, could not conceal his noble quality.


    Mrs. Groff turned pale. She knew she couldn''t offend him and pulled Adam away.


    Adam kept looking back, and he was dissatisfied with his mother, "Mom, don''t pull me. I want to have a chat with Gabrielle for a while."


    Did they become so intimate in just one day?


    Jackson looked at Adam with a warning. Adam inexplicably shook and took his line of sight back.


    When the mother and son went away, Jackson turned around and went into the house.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Gabrielle sitting there in a daze, with a small basket in front of her, in which there were vegetables that had been washed.


    "What? You can''t cook?" He frowned.


    Gabrielle had made simple dishes for Jackson. Indeed, she couldn''t cook delicate dishes.


    But Jackson could. He had made spaghetti for her.


    But he was hurt now. Would it be inappropriate to ask him to cook for her?


    At this time, her stomach began growling.


    Gabrielle looked at Jackson, feeling that she was completely thinking too much. Jackson has already taken food from her hands. It seemed that he was going to cook for her.


    "I''ll show you what a perfect man is." Jackson smiled with charm.

 Chapter 808 - 808: Tell Them Who Climbed Into My Bed Last Night

    Gabrielle thought the man didn''t belong to her, no matter how perfect he was. They will separate each other soon.


    She would rather not pay attention to him if she couldn''t forget him, it will not be painful, and the affection she had for him will die naturally.


    So she grabbed the basket and said, "Forget it. Let me do it. I can cook,"


    "Can you do it?" Jackson was suspicious.


    "Why can''t I? You wait outside, and I''ll make you an unforgettable lunch."


    Gabrielle said so as if it were their last meal, which made Jackson slightly upset. He loved this woman so much, but right now, he can''t tell her directly.


    Gabrielle looked adorable on the surface, but she knew Jackson couldn''t give what she wanted.


    He was not unable to give what she wanted. He was afraid of implicating her. Nothing was as important as her life. Could he protect her through her life?


    If there were people hunting her down, what he could do, perhaps, was to jump down with her or stand in front of her to protect her from bullets.


    But what if he was not with her?


    Gabrielle wasn''t fit for the position of Mrs. Oliver. She is not the right woman for him. A pain of pain came across her heart. She doesn''t want to be sad, but with him around, it even becomes worse for Gabrielle.


    She was not scheming but naive. She couldn''t cope with the trickery, and he wouldn''t let her fall into the hidden traps.


    Gabrielle pushed Jackson out of the kitchen with a confused look.


    Thirty minutes later, Gabrielle went out of the kitchen with spaghetti in her hands.


    Perhaps it was too hot, so she was gasping while she went out, which was so cute.


    "It''s done." Gabrielle staggered to put the spaghetti on the table. Her fingers were burned red, and she subconsciously retracted her hands to pinch the ears.


    But her hands have been held by Jackson, who blew her fingers with cool air.


    He took it so seriously. He has been staring at her fingers as if to compete with them.


    Gabrielle was really going crazy. Holly''s face suddenly flashed through her mind.


    She quickly took her hands back and put them behind her back, "It''s not hurt."


    Jackson''s hands were still frozen in midair. When he noticed that she was a little angry, he looked at those two plates of spaghetti on the table, frowning instantly.


    "What''s this? Is this spaghetti?"


    He saw the black burnt thing on the spaghetti. That''s what she said to make a lunch that he would never forget?


    It seemed that she had achieved her purpose. The spaghetti she made was really unforgettable.


    "Don''t you see it''s spaghetti?"


    "I can''t see it."


    She pouted her lips in displeasure, "Then leave it alone."


    She reached over to collect the spaghetti back, but Jackson was quicker than her, snatched the spaghetti back, and began to eat.


    Jackson was choked and coughed. Spaghetti was almost choked out by him. The black thing on the spaghetti was burned chili. Gabrielle curiously looked at him, "How does it taste? Is that awful? I mean, does it taste bad?"


    Jackson had eaten the fried rice she had made for him. Though it had not been delicious, it was at least less awful than the spaghetti. He thought she was intentional.


    Jackson stared at her and shook his head, "It''s tasty."


    It was said without great conscience.


    Gabrielle, of course, knew it could not be delicious.


    But that''s what she wanted. She wanted him to remember this lunch.


    Jackson didn''t know her intention. He hesitated and didn''t know whether to continue to eat.


    Just in hesitation, outside the door suddenly came the voice of the chief in the village, "Mr. Oliver, please come to my home for lunch."


    Jackson put down his fork, looked at Gabrielle, and did not hesitate to respond. "We''ll come later."


    Gabrielle, "..."


    The two came to the village chief''s house. Adam and several young men in the village were there, and they gathered around the table to eat together.


    These men surrounded Gabrielle, "Gabrielle, I heard that you came to Ancient Country to film. What kind of movie are you filming?"


    "Gabrielle, help yourself."


    "Gabrielle, I got two tickets. When the weather is fine, let''s go to the movies together."


    Many men in the village were not married. Gabrielle was attractive and beautiful when compared to the women in the fishing village. As she came here, she naturally attracted the eyes of single men.


    These men scrambled to express their love, and Gabrielle was a little embarrassed, "Thank you for your hospitality and warm invitation. Actually, I do not have time."


    She turned the invitations down.


    "Gabrielle, you must accept it. If not, we will be very sad. Are we your friends now?"


    "..."


    Gabrielle did not know what to say, and a familiar voice flashed through her mind: Gabrielle, you are naughty again."


    "..."


    Gabrielle raised her head and saw Jackson and the village chief walk in together. Jackson wore a black shirt and trousers.


    Jackson stepped forward, came over, put his arm around her, and then kissed her face.


    In front of the crowd, his lips rubbed her little face deliberately as if this kind of thing was a habit between them.


    "Why don''t you sit down?" Jackson became particularly gentle, and he rubbed Gabrielle''s head, "You forgot what the doctor said?"


    "Doctor? What did the Doctor say?"


    "The doctor told you to stand as little as possible and rest more, or it wouldn''t be good for your pregnancy."


    Pregnancy? Did she hear it, right?


    When was she pregnant? What had Jackson been playing now?


    Gabrielle looked at him doubtfully and found that he was staring at her belly, and instantly knew what he meant. Was he crazy?


    The men were shocked, "Aren''t you brothers and sisters?"


    Jackson had no expression, but stared at Gabrielle, "Brother and sister? Oh, tell them, who climbed into my bed last night?"

 Chapter 809 - 809: They Deserve It

    Gabrielle really wanted instant amnesia. Why did Jackson say such embarrassing things?


    And he asked her to answer his question? This man is really cunning and wants to humiliate her in front of the villagers.


    Gabrielle did not speak and found that those men around her ran away.


    Gabrielle, "..."


    Everyone was gone. Gabrielle cast Jackson a glance. How could he say that she climbed to his bed last night in front of so many people?


    She was a girl. Didn''t he consider it?


    Jackson said, "What? You are angry?"


    "No." Gabrielle turned around. She was dissatisfied but dared not say anything.


    Jackson looked at her, frowning. He knew she was not happy, and he was not happy when those men wanted to approach her.


    They didn''t deserve it.


    So he did not feel that there was something wrong with what he did and naturally would not go to comfort her.


    So when Gabrielle ran out, he did not catch up with her.


    When Gabrielle went out, she felt a little dizzy. The village chief had treated them wine they had made with hospitality, and Gabrielle had drunk a little wine.


    When she went out, she felt like she was getting drunk.


    When she was walking, she staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    "Gabrielle, are you all right?" Adam reached for Gabrielle and helped her up.


    Gabrielle''s body hit into Adam''s arms. A faint sweet smell belonging to girls went into his nose, which made his eyes red.


    Gabrielle raised her head and looked at Adam. But there was an arrogant face in front of her, and she murmured, "Jackson, let go of me."


    She mistook Adam as Jackson.


    Adam hugged Gabrielle, "Gabrielle, I cannot let go of you. If I let go of you, you will fall to the ground. Let me hold you."


    At this time, a few men sneaked over and stopped Adam, "Adam, aren''t we friends? How can you do such a good job alone?"


    The men were really fascinated by Gabrielle''s pure and clean temperament, so they came back.


    Their evil thoughts turned them into demons.


    "You." Adam was surprised that they followed him, and he was a little upset. After all, he would like to enjoy Gabrielle''s body alone.


    "The good things are to be shared. If her brother finds you, do you think you can fight with him alone?"


    "That''s it. We can tie her brother up, and let him enjoy it when we have s.e.x with his beloved sister in front of him. I think it''s exciting."


    Adam was convinced by them. He knew he couldn''t offend her brother, but these men could help him if her brother was really offended.


    "Well." Adam seemed to have made a big decision.


    They pushed open the door of the room and put Gabrielle on the bed.


    Gabrielle was really drunk. Her long black hair fluttered in her small pink face.


    "Jackson."


    Gabrielle called the name of Jackson. Her charming appearance drove those men crazy.


    These men were drunk just by looking at her. It was the woman that made them lose control at first sight.


    Her skin was fair and delicate.


    "I can''t help it anymore." A man reached out and began to take off his trousers.


    Adam stopped them, "I got her back, and I want to be the first one to f.u.c.k her."


    "Then hurry up."


    The men were ready to try, and no one wanted to be the onlooker.


    Adam looked at Gabrielle in bed and walked over, step by step. He stretched out his hand and touched Gabrielle''s face.


    The village chief walked Jackson out, and respectfully said, "Mr. Oliver, there is a Hill Ivan who wants to see you."


    Jackson raised his head and saw Hill.


    Hill stepped down from the yacht. The weather was bad these two days, so the rescue was delayed. He strode to Jackson, "Mr. Oliver."


    "Why are you alone?"


    "What do you mean?" Hill didn''t understand whom Mr. Oliver wanted to see.


    "Where are the princess''s men?"


    "The princess''s men haven''t arrived yet. The sea was stormy these two days, and I thought they were too slow to come by themselves. So I come here through the yacht." Hill didn''t know if it''s his own illusion, and he seemed to think Mr. Oliver didn''t want to see him very much.


    Moreover, when he heard the princess''s men haven''t arrived yet, he seemed to look disappointed.


    What''s wrong with this?


    He didn''t want them to rescue them?


    Just now, Mr. Oliver and the village chief had talked and laughed. Did he get used to living here?"


    "You come here alone by yacht? You didn''t get swept away by waves?"


    Jackson glared at Hill, which made Hill incomparably guilty. Hill hurriedly lowered his head, "I was ordered by your grandfather to ask you back."


    In order to come to Ancient Country, Mr. Oliver''s engagement had been canceled, so his grandfather ordered him to hurry back.


    The engagement would not be held for the time being. But because of Charles, Mr. Oliver''s grandfather was dissatisfied with the princess. He had turned a blind eye to the existence of Gabrielle, so he has not interfered with their affairs.


    But after what had happened, perhaps the Oliver family would not allow Mr. Oliver and Gabrielle to stay together.


    Moreover, it was hard to say whether the Oliver family would retaliate against the princess or the Howel family.


    Hill thought a lot in a short time, and then could not help looking behind Mr. Oliver. He was confused when he didn''t see Gabrielle.


    The princess''s men have not arrived, so Gabrielle should still be on the island. Where was she?


    "What are you looking at?" Jackson despised him when he saw Hill was looking around.


    Hill shook all over and said, "Mr. Oliver, where is Gabrielle?"


    Jackson ignored him and turned to the hut where they lived. The woman was still angry, so he hadn''t gone after her when he watched her run towards the direction of the hut.


    But he was going to have a look at her now.

 Chapter 810 - 810: Are You Sober?

    Jackson kicked open the door with force. The hut was very small, and there was no one inside.


    Gabrielle didn''t come back? He was worried why she had not come back.


    There was faint uneasiness in his heart. He needs to find her.


    In the room, Adam reached out, touched Gabrielle''s face, and then went down to take off her clothes.


    Gabrielle was drunk, but she felt someone taking off her clothes. She was stunned and woke up suddenly.


    She opened her eyes and saw Adam and several other men standing by her bed. She sat up quickly in shock, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t be afraid, Gabrielle. We all like you very much and want to be friends with you."


    Gabrielle darkened her face suddenly with vigilance, "You know I will send you to prison? If you touch me, I promise you will not see the sun tomorrow!"


    The men lowered their heads and were a little scared. They didn''t want to go to jail. They are afraid to be punished.


    "Adam, we should not touch her, what if she will send us to jail," said one of the men.


    Adam bit his teeth and turned ferocious, "Don''t listen to her words. Her neck is full of love bites. She will not mind having s.e.x with us."


    Just now, when Gabrielle had seen the love bites, he thought she had a promiscuous lifestyle.


    Adam went to bed to catch Gabrielle, "Come on. I will be gentle, and I will ensure that you are comfortable."


    Gabrielle immediately retreated in shock, and she did not expect such an ugly thing to happen in such a rustic place.


    She opened her mouth and bit on Adam''s hand.


    "Ah!"


    Adam gave a cry, "Damn! Are you a dog?"


    He lifted his hand and slapped Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle had no resistance. His slap, coupled with drunkenness, made her directly fall to the bed. A bright red print emerged on her right face.


    At this time, Adam tore her clothes, "Be obedient to me, or I''ll make you suffer."


    "Get off. Don''t touch me. I can''t let you touch me," She screamed out loud enough to startle other men around them.


    Gabrielle kicked Adam forcefully with her legs.


    Adam did not expect that she would die rather than submit, and he looked at the men, "What are you doing there? Come to help me! Hold her tightly,"


    The men rushed over to help Adam.


    Gabrielle''s dress was torn open, revealing the white vest inside.


    Gabrielle''s delicate collar bone and her b.r.e.a.s.ts were exposed.


    Adam was almost out of control, and he quickly took off his pants.


    With her skin exposed to the air, Gabrielle screamed. There was a suffocating sense of panic that instantly drowned her.


    She hasn''t been through this. All girls would be scared when they were about to be assaulted. She will choose to die rather than submit herself to these men.


    So was Gabrielle.


    Adam tore off Gabrielle''s dress, "Come on. I wanted to have you when I saw you for the first time. I can''t let you go without tasting your body,"


    At this time, the door was kicked open. There was cold air from the outside.


    Jackson was coming. He wore an angry face and was ready to kill someone.


    He stood by the door and saw Gabrielle was pressed on the bed.


    He stepped forward with hostility and kicked a man.


    The man gave a scream and fell on his knees.


    Other men also saw Jackson, who was like a fierce king.


    "Don''t beat me! It''s Adam who told us to help him. We really don''t want to touch her,"


    The men fell to the ground in horror.


    Jackson raised his head to take a look at Adam, who has been enchanted and couldn''t hear the noise outside.


    Jackson was irritated. When looking at the bottles on the table, he took one of them and then rushed over. He lifted his hand and hit the bottle on Adam''s head.


    Adam screamed and quickly held his head.


    Jackson did not have any expression and caught Adam''s clothes. Adam fell off the bed and hit the wall.


    Adam spits out a mouthful of blood. It could be estimated that he was badly injured.


    By the door, Hill foolishly looked at this scene and did not expect that Mr. Oliver would beat others for a woman.


    Mr. Oliver was really handsome in his heart.


    Gabrielle was still kicking and beating, screaming, "Don''t touch me! Get out of here! Get out!"


    Jackson knelt on the bed and pressed her shoulders, "Gabrielle, look at me. I''m here with you."


    "You are evil. Go away! Don''t touch me!"


    Out of self-defense, Gabrielle stretched her hand in the air clutching indiscriminately. Her long nails quickly left blood marks on his handsome face.


    She was crazy.


    Jackson''s slender five fingers shuttled through her hair. He clasped her back head and kissed her lips.


    Hill, by the door, was shocked by this sudden picture and wanted to hide himself.


    Jackson kissed her soft lips hard with masculinity.


    Gabrielle clenched her fist and thumped him like a little hedgehog. She opened her mouth suddenly and bit his lips.


    Jackson felt painful and frowned.


    He held her jaw and wrapped her tongue directly as she opened her mouth.


    Gabrielle was breathless. The man''s breath swept across and drowned her.


    Gabrielle trembled and finally saw the person in front of her.


    It was Jackson, not others.


    "Are you sober?"


    Jackson slowly released her lips, and her lips were red and swollen by his kiss.


    He wiped the flap of her lips with his knuckles and pressed his forehead against hers, "Are you all right?"


    When Gabrielle saw it was him, she suddenly relaxed down, and her tears began to fall.


    She had been scared to death.


    He held her head and pressed her into his arms, "It''s all right."


    He appeased her in a low voice, his big palm patting gently on her back.


    But soon, the pat on the back was drowned by the footsteps from the door.

 Chapter 811 - 811: Her Cry Was Full Of Grievances

    There was the voice of Hill, "Mr. Howel."


    "Is Gabrielle inside?"


    "Well."


    Then the footsteps suddenly stopped at the door. A woman rushed in and saw Gabrielle was held in the arms of Jackson and the pieces of clothes on the ground.


    "Gabrielle." Avery took a few more steps to Gabrielle and called her urgently.


    Gabrielle raised her head from Jackson''s arms with tears, "Avery."


    Her cry was full of grievances.


    Jackson found that Gabrielle pushed him away and then rushed to Avery''s arms.


    Gabrielle was dressed in his clothes. His large black windbreaker wrapped her in it.


    Jackson darkened his face. He was pushed away by her.


    "Oh, my God, what''s going on here?"


    Then many villagers rushed over.


    As soon as Mrs. Groff saw her son, her look changed greatly, "Adam, what happened to you?"


    After spitting the blood, Adam had already fainted.


    "Who hurt my son?" Mrs. Groff looked to Evan and Jackson, "Is it you?"


    "Why are you so ungrateful? As you have fled here, we have saved you. Is this what you did to us? Is there any justice in this world?"


    "Please come and help me."


    Because of Mrs. Groff''s incendiary words, the villagers immediately looked angrily at Jackson and Gabrielle.


    "You have come to our place to make trouble. Come and get them now!"


    A few excited villagers immediately came forward and wanted to catch Jackson and Gabrielle.


    Jackson was irritated and wanted to vent his anger. He lifted his head like a king.


    He cast the ferocious look on the villagers.


    The villagers were frightened, and they dared not take a step further.


    "Mr. Oliver." Hill rushed in, followed by dozens of special forces in a black uniform with guns on their waists.


    Jackson slightly frowned. These men were not his close bodyguards, but O''s Clam''s special forces of the Oliver family.


    The special forces of O''s Clam were the symbol of the armed forces in the world.


    When people mentioned the special forces of O''s Clam, they would think the forces were lethal.


    Each of them wore a special black mask, and the upper right corner of the mask was embroidered with the sign of the hippocampus of the Oliver family. The sign of the hippocampus was with sunglasses and a cigar.


    "Mr. Oliver, I''m sorry for being late." Eric stepped towards Jackson with the army boots and then quietly stood on the side of Jackson.


    Eric was also in a black special forces suit. The man was different, for he had a murderous look.


    There were scars on his face, which made people frightened. The villagers present dared not to look at the man for the second time.


    Mrs. Groff, as well as the villagers, took a quick look around. They found that there were not only special forces but also bodyguards in black suits.


    No matter what kind of clothes they wore, it''s the same in their eyes. They didn''t know that the bodyguards were Evan''s men, and the special forces were Jackson''s.


    Even the dull villagers could guess that these people were not ordinary.


    Especially the man with a scar on his face.


    Mrs. Groff looked at Jackson in horror. The man with the scar bowed his head to this man. Who was he?


    At this time, the village chief ran over, panting and wiping sweat on his forehead.


    No one could have thought that these important persons would come to the small fishing village that was so remote that it could be found on a map.


    The village chief fell on his knees, "Mr. Howel. Mr. Oliver."


    It''s said that the Howel family took control of the most important economic lifeblood in the world. If their properties were thrown into the sea, the sea would not be filled. This was a man at the top of wealth.


    O''s Clam of the Oliver family walked on the gray edge, leading the major factions. The special forces were feared by many people in the world. Mr. Oliver, who was in front of him, would be the leader of O''s Clam of the Oliver family. As soon as he took over O''s Clam, he would be a man standing on the top.


    Everyone took a deep breath. They were well-known in the world.


    "Mr. Howel. Mr. Oliver, please forgive me."


    All the villagers knelt down with soft legs.


    Eric squinted his eyes. His look was like a knife-light blade, and he said with indifference, "Get rid of them."


    Gabrielle buried her head in Avery''s arms. When she heard what Eric said, she was shocked, because he said these words as if he were dealing with cattle casually.


    And before making the decision, Eric did not receive the orders of Jackson.


    Avery felt Gabrielle''s anxiety, and she took a glance at Eric, who was born with a fierce and murderous look.


    In her opinion, the man must have no lower status in O''s Clam than his ambition.


    "Wait." Jackson has stood up. He was higher than Eric, and his silhouette fell on Eric.


    Avery was lost, and she didn''t know why things would happen like this.


    Jackson went to the village chief, "O''s Clam will not be ungrateful. Since you saved me, I will ask people to build a villa for each of you in order to express my gratitude."


    The village chief took a deep breath. His promise was a good fortune for people here and their generations.


    "Thank you, Mr. Oliver." The village chief was so excited that he kowtowed with excitement.


    "As for those who engaged in illegal activities, get rid of them."


    "Yes." Eric winked at his men. As people did not have time to see what happened, Adam and those men were taken away.


    When Mrs. Groff saw her son was taken away, she cried and fainted.


    Several women helped Mrs. Groff out. Eric went to the side of Jackson, "Mr. Oliver, your grandfather, ordered me to escort you back."


    Jackson gave a sneer. The fact that Gabrielle leaked the secret caused great pressure to O''s Clam. It''s polite for Eric to say he would escort him.

 Chapter 812 - 812: Please Stay With Me

    Jackson put his hands into the pockets. He looked at Gabrielle without expression, and Gabrielle also happened to look back at him.


    The two people looked at each other, each of whom was with different minds.


    Jackson knew that if he did not go back with Eric, perhaps Gabrielle would be brought back by Eric.


    And Gabrielle also understood that there would be no more interaction between them if they were apart this time.


    "We''re going back too," Avery said to Gabrielle.


    Avery came here to pick up Gabrielle, but she did not expect that so many things had happened in such a humble place.


    It made her want to leave the place more quickly.


    Gabrielle hesitated for a moment and said, "Avery, I want to go back to get something. You wait for me here, and I will come back soon."


    With that, Gabrielle went back to the hut.


    In the hut, Gabrielle stood by the bed. When she put the folded paper into her pocket, she suddenly felt a little sad.


    She didn''t know why she felt sad.


    At this moment, the door of the hut was pushed open and closed again. Someone came in.


    She didn''t look back, because she knew it''s Jackson.


    "Why haven''t you..."


    Before Gabrielle finished her words, Jackson held her by the waist.


    Gabrielle raised her head. The yellow light reflected his shadow on the wall. He held her in his arms.


    She bit her lips and did not know what to say for a moment. The man kissed her hair and asked in a low voice, "You don''t want to go back?"


    Gabrielle shook her head, "No."


    "I''ve asked them to stay here for a night. If you want to go back, I''ll let them leave now."


    With that, Jackson loosened her and turned away.


    "Jackson!"


    Gabrielle quickly stretched out to pull his sleeve.


    Jackson suddenly pulled her into his arms, holding her waist and holding her off the ground.


    "Ah! What are you doing? Put me down!" As her feet suddenly left the ground, Gabrielle was a little panicked.


    "Where is my sister? Did she agree?" How could her sister agree with his request?


    "Yes."


    Gabrielle couldn''t laugh anymore. It turned out that even her sister could see what would happen between them.


    "Let me down. Let''s go." Anyway, they had to go. There was no big difference for them to leave tomorrow or tonight.


    Jackson stepped forward and put her against the wall. She held his neck and put her forehead against his.


    He no longer stood high above the masses, but he whispered and begged, "Please stay with me."


    It was the tone that Jackson would never use.


    She dared not go to see his eyes and could only whisper, "You put me down first."


    Jackson gently put her down and still kept her in his control. But he knew that there were many things that he couldn''t control.


    Perhaps, when he reached the top of power, he would know that control was actually the most lonely thing in the world.


    The happiest time he had in his life was the period when he loved her, when he had been with her in the small apartment she had rented and when he stayed with her in this small fishing village.


    The two hugged each other for a while. Gabrielle held his neck, "I want to take a bath."


    He gave a low reply.


    "Well, I haven''t had a bath in two days. You help me prepare hot water." Two days ago, his back had been injured, and she had been guilty of letting him cook for her. As they were going to leave, should she ask him to do something for her?


    Jackson took his hands back, "Wait for me."


    The hut didn''t have a water heater, so he had to boil water by himself first and then poured it into a large bathtub. If hot water was to be filled with a bathtub, it would need about a dozen buckets of water.


    Gabrielle was a little curious. If the bathtub was full, the previously boiled water would be cold again?


    It turned out that her fear was superfluous. Jackson was quick enough not to let his men help. After a while, there was a bathtub in the hut, which was full of hot water.


    A simple screen just surrounded the wooden bathtub. Gabrielle stood behind the screen and undressed, knowing that she might have to face more problems after tomorrow, such as the woman named Tina, the wolves, and Ancient City.


    Lying on the edge of the wooden bathtub, the water was immediately over her chin. Her black hair was floating on the surface of the water.


    The hot air made her sleepy. There was a steady sound of footsteps coming to her. Someone was coming.


    Who was it?


    Gabrielle quickly stretched out to protect her chest. She raised her head, only to see Jackson carrying a bucket of hot water in.


    "You."


    She really did not expect Jackson would come in. He poured more hot water into the bathtub and then looked at her. Gabrielle put her hands in front of the chest, looking at him alertly.


    Jackson took off his clothes. He said with a hoarse voice evilly, ??Let''s take a bath together?"


    His tone was full of orders.


    He was not asking her but informing her.


    Gabrielle blushed. There were special forces and bodyguards outside. In this case, if they took a bath together, it would be embarrassing.


    And then she shook her head, "No. If you want to take a bath, I''ll let you wash first."


    Gabrielle knew he would not listen to her. After all, it was Jackson, who was never kind when he bullied her.


    The man has taken off his clothes. Gabrielle covered her face with her hands, but through the fingers, she saw her healthy skin and muscles, which were so s.e.xy.


    Jackson knew that the woman was peeking at her. Unexpectedly, Gabrielle suddenly raised her head and screamed.


    Bastard! How could he deliberately use that place against her?


    Jackson did not want to let her go, and suddenly lowered his head to whisper in her ear, "Did not you see it?"


    "I didn''t look at you!"


    "Oh, you didn''t see it, and then I''ll tell you it''s greeting you." Jackson smiled evilly.


    "Jackson, why are you so shameless? Get out."


    As Jackson put one leg into the bathtub, he said, "I''ll show you how shameless I''m. If you look like this and don''t react, that''s shameless."

 Chapter 813 - 813: Swept All Over Her

    Gabrielle never knew Jackson was so good at twisting her words into his own. He spoke of such shameless things with ease like he didn''t have any moral concerns.


    Was it because Gabrielle became stupid?


    Or how come could Jackson convince her?


    They had s.e.x many times in different locations but not in a crappy wood cabin, and the window was broken. There were so many people outside. It wasn''t the problem that Jackson was shameless or not. If they did it, Gabrielle would be too.


    For the first time, Gabrielle thought her head was so clear. But thinking was one matter, and the reality was another.


    The water splashed on the ground. It smelt dirt after a rain.


    Jackson tried to put one leg between Gabrielle''s legs, which shocked Gabrielle so much that she stood up. She resisted, saying, "We can''t do it here. What about the wounds in your back?"


    Jackson said, "I''m not gonna come in. I''ll just rub it outside."Both his legs were in the wooden bucket, and the water kept splashing.


    Gabrielle could see every part of Jackson''s body because he was completely n.a.k.e.d. She wouldn''t look up at him, but a hot look unceasingly swept all over her.


    What Jackson said he wasn''t gonna come in wouldn''t fool Gabrielle. She wouldn''t believe him, no matter what.


    Gabrielle pouted, and her lips were rosy to show extreme disbelief and despise. But Jackson took it as a cute invitation.


    Jackson held her waist commandingly and took her in his arms. Then he started caressing full b.r.e.a.s.ts with the other hand passionately.


    Jackson held Gabrielle to sit in the wood bucket regardless of his broken back. It was so narrow that she had to sit between his legs. Jackson already held a tent, and it allowed Jackson to rub against her butt. It was hot and burning like pulse beating.


    Gabrielle got hot and bit her lower lip with embarrassment. She had her back against Jackson and wouldn''t know where to look. She couldn''t stop thinking, and her thought was a mess.


    Gabrielle murmured, "Your back can''t touch the water."


    Jackson said, "So what? Will I die?"His voice was deep, and the tone was flirtatious.


    Gabrielle had no idea he would ask such a dumb question. She played along anyway, "Maybe.


    Jackson answered, "I''m obsessed with beauty and am willing to die for them."


    Gabrielle said, "How come you''re smiling?" Her heart raced and couldn''t finish talking. She was terrified others might hear them.


    Jackson asked, "We haven''t done it in a long time."


    Gabrielle suddenly raised her voice, disagreeing, "That can not be true!"She slowly sat down, seeing her voice was raised. She merged her head underneath the water and choked when she breathed.


    Jackson got her out of the water and faced her. Seeing she was red in the face, he laughed, saying, "Can you be dumber?"


    But that was adorable.


    Gabrielle said, "I''m not dumb. You''re!" She was already embarrassed, and Jackson couldn''t stop laughing. She didn''t want to take a bath anymore.


    Jackson was still laughing and reached out one hand to pinch her nose.


    Gabrielle said, "What are you doing?" Her voice was strangely funny. Gabrielle slapped off his hand so hard. She wondered if taking a bath was only the excuse, and Jackson really wanted to kill her.


    Jackson approached, "I''m giving you a minute."Gabrielle was about to push him away when he grabbed her hands. He said, "Less talking while we take a bath."


    "And more doing." Afterward, Jackson let go of her nose and kissed her fiercely. It was ferocious and sudden. Gabrielle felt he was giving her air.


    After half an hour, the water got cold. Gabrielle had to give it to him because he did nothing but dedicated to kissing her. That was no and.


    Gabrielle asked, "Do you like kissing me so much?"


    Jackson glared at her, saying, "Men usually kiss for the next step."


    Gabrielle asked without thinking, "What do you want to do next?"Then she wanted to bite her tongue off for being repulsive. But it was too late.


    Jackson''s look got deeper, "I told you I was gonna rub it outside. There is no next move. All I have to do is kiss."


    Gabrielle looked at him with admiration. Normally, he would not curb his urge to be an arrogant punk. But he held back the desire just because he said he wouldn''t come in.


    Jackson tried so hard that his throat hurt. Gabrielle could tell.


    Jackson suddenly asked a question, "Is the noodle we ate at noon done by you on purpose?"


    Jackson looked into her sympathetic look. The question was irrelevant.


    Gabrielle bit her lips and nodded.


    Jackson asked, "Why?"


    Gabrielle was embarrassed and couldn''t look back at Jackson. After a while, she made up her mind, saying, "I want you to be impressed."


    Gabrielle stared at her. Gabrielle could tell some emotions were rolling in his look. He grabbed Gabrielle, pat her but, saying, "Clean yourself and get your ass on the bed."


    Gabrielle hesitated, "You..." Could Jackson really hold back his urge? But he really suffered, and Gabrielle knew.


    Gabrielle thought for a second. Instead of getting out of the bucket, she sat on top of Jackson, hanging her gentle arms around his neck. She lowered her head to bite his lips. Then she said gently, "I want you to come in."


    Jackson roared, "Gabby, are you insane!"


    Jackson immediately got up and picked her up. Drops of water fell on his masculine body. As Jackson stepped out of the bucket, the water overflew and splashed on the ground.


    He was so fast that Gabrielle had no time to respond.


    Jackson said, "Don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Gabrielle didn''t say anything. It was the first time she took the initiative that her face was so red from blushing.


    Jackson wiped her body in a hurry and put on her on the bed. He put both arms on her sides and said with a deep voice, "Gabrielle, kiss me."


    He continued, "If you don''t kiss me, I''m gonna kiss you."


    Gabrielle pulled off his arms and kissed him!


    ***


    The wind hit the shove with the sea wave. Avery was on someone''s back and looked down at the print he made on the beach.


    Avery helped him with his hair, saying, "Are you tired?"


    He said, "Do not question the ability of your husband."


    Avery put her chin on his broad shoulders and giggled, "I''m sorry you have to spend the night in the village. I know you can''t be used to it."


    Avery didn''t expect that Jackson made the request. She went soft and agreed.


    Evan tilted his head and touched her lips. She knew what he was thinking and kissed him on the face. Then she asked, "Does Jackson have to marry Holly?"


    Evan said, "The Gibson could make a lot of Jackson''s problems go with its political influence. And Jackson''s O''s Clam could come clean with Gibson''s help."


    Avery said, "So politician-businessman colluding or police-gang colluding?"


    Evan said with a deep voice, "Jackson''s family won''t do anything unless they can have benefits. And what happened with Charles more or less affects Gabrielle. And..."


    Evan didn''t know whether to tell Avery Gabrielle was the leak. She called Evan; he was being targeted to save him life. One thing for sure was he wouldn''t let any harm come to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle tightened her arms, saying, "How about you? Will Howel''s family be affected?"

 Chapter 814 - 814: Don’t You Want Them To Stay Together?

    Evan smiled and said, "Not if we give them enough benefits."


    Avery said, "Then Gabrielle..."


    Evan said, "Do you want them to stay together?"


    Avery answered, "Not really. I don''t think Jackson is right for her. But..."Avery could tell Gabrielle liked Jackson. So she couldn''t bear to keep them apart.


    Evan said, "O''s Clam is not a good place. It''s best we stay away from it."He carried her to take one step after another. He thought if he was in Jackson''s shoes and Avery in Gabrielle''s shoes, what would he do?


    The more in love Jackson was, the more scared he was to let Gabrielle take any risks.


    Actually, when Evan''s grandfather used the kid in Avery''s belly as the leverage, he compromised too. He cared too much.


    Evan''s grandfather was a difficult man to deal with. And O''s Clam had more than Jackson''s grandfather. Every member of the gang was a tough ass witnessing many cruel things.


    For example, Phantom from O''s Clam has killed more than he could count. He did a lot of dark things to climb to the top.


    Jackson couldn''t protect himself in O''s Clam, let alone Gabrielle, who wasn''t strong enough to protect herself.


    No wonder Jackson loved to mislead others to think he didn''t pay attention to business and wouldn''t take over O''s Clam.


    Avery listened quietly as Evan talked. Her phone in the pocket suddenly rang. She patted Evan''s shoulder and said, "Put me down. My phone is ringing."


    Evan said, "Just answer the phone."


    Evan had no intention to let her down. So Avery took out her phone, and it was a strange number calling.


    "Avery, it''s Jessica Clifford."


    "Jessica?" Avery was shocked. It was usually Jamie Winter who told her about Jessica''s things.


    Jessica said, "I''m calling to ask, did James kill my grandpa?''


    Avery asked, "Do you recall everything?"She knew she was at James''s place. And the phone must be given to her by the maid working for Avery.


    Jessica said, "No. I was told."The volume of her voice got smaller. She sounded uncertain.


    Avery said, "Who told you?"She could hear Jessica''s nervous breath.


    Jessica was silent for a moment and said, "Jamie told me. And Erin Darling. I want to know your answer."


    Erin Darling?


    Wherever James was involved, so was Erin Darling.


    Avery knew Jessica could easily trust one man. But she didn''t want to rely solely on what Jamie told her. So Jessica went to Avery.


    Maybe Jessica was not willing to believe it.


    Avery said, "Yes." She couldn''t twist the truth. Jessica had to make the decision on her own.


    Jessica suddenly turned quite. Avery couldn''t hear her breathing. Avery didn''t say anything as well. She knew Gabrielle needed time to digest. After all, the answer wasn''t what she expected to hear.


    After a long time, Avery heard Jessica''s voice again, "Help me, Avery. I want to get out of here."


    Avery wasn''t surprised at all that she made the decision. She told her several things calmly and hung up.


    Evan carried her to walk in front of a stone with a weird shape. He put her down on a smooth stone and knelt in front of her, helping her with her hair. He said, "Are you involved in Jessica''s thing?"


    Avery said, "Andrew''s last wish was to have Jessica taken good care. Jessica has decided to leave James. Even without my help, she''d think of something. But with my help, it''s better than she jumped out of the balcony last time."


    Avery was so worried for Jessica, knowing she jumped out of the balcony last time. If anything happened to Jessica, Avery would fail Andrew. As for James, she heard he was quite popular among B Country citizens. More supported him to take over the presidency than she did.


    Avery didn''t want to take over anyway. Evan was less interested. They have gone through a lot and couldn''t care less about fame and fortune. Avery would rather trade the rest of her life for lovely moments with Evan than she had right now.


    Evan said, "Aren''t you afraid James will not let you go?"


    Avery said, "Will you let him?"


    Evan said, "No."


    Avery pulled down Evan''s hands, playing her hair and held hands with him, saying, "What do I have to worry about?"


    Evan pinched Avery''s jaw lovingly, "Hon, you always look out for others. When do you start thinking about us?''


    Avery looked away and leaned backward, saying, "What about us?"


    Evan loved how c.o.c.ky she was, pretending to not know what he was talking about. Evan, out of her surprise, put her gently down on the stone. In case she wasn''t comfortable, he put his arms around her head and got on top of her.


    Evan said, "I don''t mind doing it here."


    Avery said, "Stop this! Get up! I don''t like it..."They were on the open beach. Avery looked around with frustration. It was in the night, and she could vaguely see things.


    Unfortunately, Avery wasn''t into this kind of thing or had the idea of going after thrill.


    Evan smiled dangerously, "But I do."He kissed Avery and stopped her from making further protests. The sound of kissing was blown away as the sea wave hit the shore.


    What was left was delicate m.o.a.ning.


    ***


    Gabrielle woke up with a sour body. Her delicate and tender skin was covered in hickeys. After the s.e.x, she fell asleep.


    She woke up, not knowing what time it was.


    She blinked her long eyelashes and opened her eyes. The sunshine came in through the broken window.


    Gabrielle sat up, and the white blanket fell down. She looked next to her, and the spot on the bed was empty.


    Gabrielle sat on the bed for a while until the knocking on the door alarmed her.


    Gabrielle put on her clothes and opened the door. It was Ivan Hill.


    "Miss Gabrielle, "Ivan held a bowl of noodles," Mr. Oliver left last night. He asked me to bring this after you wake up."


    Hearing Jackson left, Gabrielle almost lost her balance, but she stood up soon. She walked aside to let Ivan in and watched as he put the noodle on the broken square dining table. On it was another unwashed bowl.


    Gabrielle cooked him noodles yesterday. But the master of the village asked them over before Jackson finished it.


    When they came back, the bowl of noodles was still there. But it got cold.


    But the bowl was empty now.


    Gabrielle asked, "Did you throw away the noodles I made yesterday?"


    Ivan froze for a second, shook his head and said, "No. Mr. Oliver ate it this morning.


    Ivan felt this strange too. It looked terrible, but Jackson ate it all anyway.


    Gabrielle bit her lips. She suddenly felt sour in the eyes. She walked in front of the table and stared at the noodles. Her mind was brought back to the day when Jackson cooked for her in the mansion. She started getting teary.


    Even if Ivan didn''t know Gabrielle, the scene he saw would move him.


    And they were Jackson and Gabrielle, people he was familiar with.


    Ivan stood next to Gabrielle silently and didn''t know what to say.


    Ivan watched as Gabrielle ate all the noodles, including the soup. He remembered Jackson did the same this morning before he left.


    Ivan sighed in his mind.


    Gabrielle finished eating and put down the fork. She looked up and realized Ivan hadn''t gone. She sniffed and asked, "Ivan, why haven''t you gone?"

 Chapter 815 - 815: He’s Not Happy

    Gabrielle finished eating and put down the fork. She looked up and realized Ivan hadn''t gone. She sniffed and asked, "Ivan, why haven''t you gone?"


    Ivan was still sighing in his mind and was surprised by Gabrielle''s question. He hesitated for a second and said, "Mr. Oliver asked me to see you off..."


    Gabrielle said, "I''m not a child. Evan and Avery are here. You can go." Gabrielle''s eyes were red. She hurried to look away and waved like she didn''t care.


    Ivan stood there and shook his head. Jackson gave him the order, and he would not dare to defy.


    Jackson probably left because he was afraid to see Gabrielle crying." Gabrielle''s eyes were red.


    No one knew when Gabrielle and Jackson see each other again.


    Although both were in A Country, Ivan only hoped Gabrielle kept shooting films, and Jackson could read about her on the news.


    But it would be hard if Gabrielle wanted to see Jackson.


    Gabrielle said, "Forget it. You can go after I leave." Ivan was too loyal to defy Jackson''s direct order.


    Ivan didn''t respond. Even if it wasn''t for Jackson''s sake, he had to see Gabrielle off since they were friends. But Jackson had something he asked Ivan to give Gabrielle. Ivan has been hesitating to wonder when to give it to her.


    Ivan was in a pickle.


    Ivan looked up at Gabrielle with hesitation. She was about to get up and leave.


    Ivan said, "Miss Gabrielle..."


    Gabrielle turned around. Her eyes were as crystal as the sky after rain.


    She looked down, and Ivan was holding a white envelope. It was supposed to be for her.


    Gabrielle didn''t take it. She forced a smile, saying, "Do I have to?"


    Ivan was silent.


    Gabrielle said, "We''re lovers bound by interest. We already get what we need from each other. Jackson would rather leave alone in advance, so he didn''t have to face getting emotional. Isn''t the thing in the envelope a credit card?"


    Ivan was awkward. Gabrielle looked confused, but she knew everything. She was a smart girl who pretended not. So everyone loved her.


    How blessed was Jackson to meet Gabrielle in his life.


    Ivan coughed, saying, "Miss Gabrielle, I''ll leave the mystery for you to solve."


    Gabrielle took a close look at the envelope. From the thickness, there seemed to be something else inside. Was it a letter he wrote? That was such a cliche.


    Gabrielle hesitated and finally took it over.


    The envelope wasn''t sealed off. Gabrielle opened it, and a black card fell out. As Gabrielle expected, it was a credit card. She was surprised at how generous Jackson was. It was a black gold card and the acknowledged king of the card. It targeted super-rich people with no withdrawal limits.


    Even if Gabrielle didn''t work and started having fun with her life, she couldn''t spend it with the card.


    Gabrielle bent over to pick it up and put it back in the envelope. She handed it back to Ivan, "I''ll take the card. But give Jackson this card and tell him this is what I pay for sleeping with him. Tell him he''s worth it."


    Pay for sleeping with Jackson?


    So Ivan took it that Jackson was considered a man whore. Was he right?


    Ivan looked at Gabrielle with amazement. How dare she say that?


    However, Gabrielle ignored Ivan and looked down at another thing taken from the envelope.


    It was a wedding invitation to Jackson and Holly''s.


    "This..." Gabrielle paused and put it away, "I''ll take it."


    Ivan said, "Will you go?"


    Gabrielle said, "I don''t know. I haven''t decided yet." She took the wedding invitation in her pocket. The wedding engagement celebration was delayed, probably because of what happened to Charles. Anyway, it was days after. She would see that later. Who knew what would happen.


    Ivan didn''t speak. If it were him, he would be in a pickle as well. Attending the wedding meant seeing the man she loved getting married. And the bride wasn''t Gabrielle. But if she didn''t go, she couldn''t see him.


    "Gabrielle? Are you ready? We should go." She took the wedding invitation in her pocket.


    Gabrielle answered and walked out of the door.


    Ivan followed her. Outside the door were two of Jackson''s bodyguards. Jackson left with Phantom.


    Ivan followed Gabrielle to the dock. There were several boats on the moor. Judging from the symbol, Ivan could tell they belonged to the Howel family.


    The day was lovely. The sea and sky were both blues. They almost formed a straight line. The gentle breeze blew by their clothes and hair. Gabrielle turned around to wave at Ivan to say goodbye.


    Ivan waved at Gabrielle too. After she went to the coach, Ivan took out a phone from the inside pocket of his suit, which was in the middle of a conversation.


    The call duration on the screen showed over an hour.


    Ivan took the phone by his ear, saying, "Sir, do you hear that?"


    Gabrielle left...


    On the other side of the phone, Jackson said, "Hear what? That she offered me money to spend the night with me?"


    Ivan was speechless.


    ***


    Gabrielle sneezed and took the tissue Avery handed over. She sneezed all over on Avery''s phone and said, "Sorry, Avery."


    Avery poked her head with the index finger. They sat on the couch and started laughing.


    Avery and Gabrielle had the same father and different mothers. Since Avery knew her birth father was the president of B Country, she knew she and Gabrielle weren''t real sisters. But that didn''t affect their relationship.


    For Gabrielle, her sister was a sister for life. Avery was the family that was the nicest to her. For Avery, it was the same.


    Gabrielle leaned on Avery''s shoulder and slipped the screen of Avery''s phone. She said, "Your daughter is so pretty. She''s gonna be a gorgeous woman after she grows up."


    The scar on Avery''s daughter''s face was cured. There was new skin on the wound. She was a baby, and the skin she grew was the same as the old skin.


    Her daughter''s skin was fair and pinky. When she smiled, it was gorgeous. Even Gabrielle wanted a lovely daughter.


    Ahem. Both Avery and Gabrielle heard the coughing, and they looked up. Evan looked at his iPad with dissatisfaction. But judging by the way he turned over pages, Gabrielle didn''t think he was watching it.


    It was more like venting.


    Gabrielle said with a smile, "Avery, you give Evan the cold shoulder. He''s not happy."


    Avery took a peek at Evan, saying, "Ignore him." He was crossing the line last night and had s.e.x with her on the beach.


    Tinder walked over and bent over to whisper something to Evan. Evan stared at Avery and walked to the other side of the boat.


    When Evan was out of Avery''s vision, Tinder took out a square transparent plastic bag from his pocket. It was a broken phone. He handed it over to Evan, saying, "Sir, our men found Charles''s phone on the spot..."

 Chapter 816 - 816: I Want You To Be Happy

    The casing of the cell phone was damaged.


    Tinder added, "I''ve got it fixed. It can be opened now."


    Evan took it over and got the phone out from the bag. It was a black phone and got white in the explosion. The screen was changed and remained intact.


    Evan opened the phone and clicked right to lock it. Tinder removed the password, and it could be open.


    Evan opened the FB, and there was nothing. When he clicked texts, there was one unsent one.


    "Avery, I delete and change the text numerous times. I don''t know if I have the courage to send it to you. I want to tell you I don''t regret anything I do. Your beauty is what I pursue in my life. I want to have it and fight for it. I know what I do makes you feel terrible. But as far as I''m concerned, that''s how I try the most to get you. I want you to know you deserve the best in life. I also have regrets. I regret not trying hard enough to let Evan have you. So I prepare the anti-allergy drugs myself, so it combines with the drugs inside you. If Evan has s.e.x with you, the poison would be transferred to his body as I told you... Unfortunately, I''m not cruel enough. I have wondered if I''m too selfish, seeing how Evan never lets you go. Forget it. I have the maids put the anecdote drug in your room. It would remove the poison."


    It read at last, "I want you to be happy."


    The date of the text was saved on the day Charles died. He probably didn''t see that coming himself.


    Tinder looked at Avery and said, "Sir, the phone..."


    Before he said more, Evan cut him off.


    Tinder immediately shut up. This matter has come to an end. Evan probably didn''t want to mention Charles in front of Avery in case she felt bad.


    Gabrielle put her head on Avery''s shoulder, saying, "Avery, I don''t want to come with you."


    Avery looked up from the pictures of her daughter with amazement, "Why?"


    Gabrielle said, "I have things to do in the Ancient Country."


    Avery stared at her for a moment. She shook her head with disbelief, "I can''t leave you alone. This is dangerous. The land is full of mysterious tricks, and you might get hurt. Good Gabrielle, come back to C Country with me. After our business is dealt with, I''ll make arrangements if you want to finish shooting films in A Country."


    Gabrielle insisted, "Avery, what if I must stay?" She put her chin on Avery''s shoulder. Although her tone was gentle, it was also firm.


    Avery asked, "Why?"


    Gabrielle said, "Can I not say?"


    Avery said, "No!" If Gabrielle didn''t have a special reason, Avery couldn''t leave her alone here.


    Gabrielle pouted and sat straight, saying, "Have you heard of mysterious tricks to control wolf?"


    "Mysterious tricks to control the wolf?" Avery frowned. It was impossible not to know it was spending such a long time in the Ancient Country. She nodded, saying, "I''ve heard of it."


    Gabrielle said, "Before I fell from the cliff, I used it to train wolves. I found they responded well. I''ve thought about whether I am a werewolf or something."She smiled with a delicate face.


    How wild would that be if it were true?


    Gabrielle wondered if she could jump among the trees wearing a leopard bikini as she saw in the movie.


    That seemed to be Tarzan.


    Gabrielle got rid of the images in her mind. She kept going, "I heard there''s a girl named Tina that looked a lot like me. Do you remember the look on Mr. Black''s face when he saw me? Perhaps this is real."


    Avery had no idea Gabrielle went through so much in such a short period of time. Hearing how Gabrielle mentioned it like it was no big deal, Avery felt it was in another life. Gabrielle was no longer the same girl who was timid and trying to please people all the time. On the contrary, she knew better than anybody what she wanted.


    "Are you sure?" Avery asked again, "If you want to stay here, I''ll ask some of my men to protect you."


    Gabrielle said, "No, Avery. They''re not as good as the wolves."She could train them to listen to her. Could someone beat that?


    Gabrielle never knew how impressive the wolves were. Thinking back what happened that night, Gabrielle still thought it was amazing.


    Avery never saw Gabrielle getting so insistent on anything. She hesitated for a second and agreed. Then she told her some things she needed to look out for.


    But Avery secretly thought about sending a bodyguard or two to tag her along. Or she wouldn''t feel assured.


    If Avery decided to stay in the Ancient Country, she and Evan would stick to the plan to head back to B Country by plane.


    Avery''s look landed on Evan. It was not on purpose. But what she promised him could become a reality soon.


    Not only that, but Avery could also help Jessica there.


    ***


    Jessica rolled over on the bed and suddenly sat up. She found herself covered in sweat. She had a nightmare where her grandpa struggled in the sea, but no one helped him.


    Jessica called out as hard as she could. She screamed grandpa, grandpa. But her throat was choked, and she couldn''t make a sound.


    Jessica suddenly woke up and looked around, realizing it was nothing but a dream. She was relieved. Then there was the sound of cracking, and it got louder.


    What happened?


    Jessica hurried to get downstairs and came to wherever the sound came from. The odd thing was she didn''t see any maid along the way until she came down.


    The maid said, "Miss Jessica, you''re awake?" For some reason, the maids gathered downstairs. One shouted out, "Miss Jessica, why don''t you wear your shoes?"


    Jessica paused and looked down. She realized she came down in such a hurry that she forgot to wear shoes.


    "Silly girl, forget to wear your shoes? Hum?"James came over with an apron. There was white flour on the apron, his arms, and face.


    "Sir, I''ll go and get Miss Clifford her shoes..." A maid volunteered, and James glared at her. So she stopped moving.


    Jessica''s fair and crystal feet were on the dark wool carpet. She curled up her toes with embarrassment.


    "I..." Jessica stepped back to go back upstairs, but James grabbed her arm. He seemed to have flour in his hands, and so was her arms.


    "Miss Jessica?" James suddenly called.


    "Hum?"


    James said, "Step on the back of my feet." His tone was coaxing. James stood in front of Jessica and looked down at his feet. He thought he made himself clear.


    Jessica said, "What?'' Her eyes were wide open. She seemed to have trouble processing the message. Wouldn''t his feet hurt if she stepped on it?


    The young maids looked at Jessica with jealousy. If such a handsome and rich guy asked them to step on his feet, they would die for him right away.

 Chapter 817 - 817: She Got So Nervous

    Jessica stared at James''s shoes without blinking. He wore a pair of leather slippers with black and white cheques. He also wore black check shirts with black trousers. And the apron he wore around his neck was white. That clashed.


    James, seeing how Jessica wouldn''t move, held her waist with strong arms and picked her up with one arm.


    Jessica got pale instantly out of shock because her feet were suddenly off the ground. She held James''s broad shoulder and stepped on his slippers.


    James said, "Are you awake? Why don''t you sleep for more time?"He grabbed her wrists and put her in his arms.


    Jessica stepped on the back of his feet. He was too tall. Even if she stepped on his feet, she could only reach his jaw.


    However, it was awkward for Jessica to remain in the position in front of everyone. She wouldn''t move and didn''t know what to do.


    After all, James''s mood changed, so suddenly that she didn''t know how to handle it.


    James could throw a tantrum over a bracelet. But for some reason, he became so gentle with her knowing it was her brother, Andrew''s. She couldn''t get used to the change.


    Jessica murmured, "Don''t look at me like this..." She got so nervous, being stared at by James. She immediately bent over. Was her face not clean? She didn''t even wash it after getting up.


    To Jessica''s surprise, James smiled. Jessica was so close to him that if she put her ear near his adam''s apple, she could hear it rolling.


    James said, "I don''t mind you didn''t wash your face."


    As Jessica suspected, James could tell she didn''t wash her face. She got red immediately.


    James kissed on the top of her head, saying, "Come and make dumplings with me?"


    Jessica, buried in his chest, shook her head. Her jaw was pinched, and James said, "Don''t you want to?"


    James played her delicate jaw, forcing her to look up at him.


    Jessica could take that his first question was asking her opinion. But the second question wasn''t a simple question. She felt the pressure.


    Jessica kept dodging his look. However, his look was too burning that she had no place to escape. So she looked into his unfathomably deep look, saying, "Not only do I not wash my face, I forget to brush my teeth either."


    Laughter-


    The maids standing next to them couldn''t help laughing. But they were afraid James would blame them. So they held it back.


    After they finished laughing, they secretly looked up and exchanged glances. They all knew what one another was thinking. This Miss Jessica really had no idea what flirtation was.


    Some even got worried about her. Maybe James would toss such a dirty woman out of place.


    Who was James Moore?


    He was the most popular bachelor in B Country and the candidate with an overwhelming support rate for the presidency.


    There were so many socialites in B Country that competed for the chance to be alone with James. Many were from influential families. For example, the two maids that James ordered to slap each other across the faces were the daughter of a bank CEO and a parliament master, respectively.


    All the girls dressed themselves up and even had plastic surgeries to meet James.


    But Jessica didn''t wash either her face or brush her teeth. She was inviting her own doom. That was what the maids all thought about.


    The maids looked at James and Jessica like they were watching a show. They watched James''s look, and he still stared at Jessica. He never took one second away from her face.


    The maids had to give it up to James for staring at Jessica''s dirty face.


    James said, "I''ve told you I don''t mind."


    Jessica was speechless.


    Jessica didn''t know what to say. He didn''t mind. So he wanted her to make dumplings with him like this?


    Did he know how to make dumplings? But that explained why he wore an apron. Jessica thought.


    Jessica thought about a lot of irrelevant things. Actually, she didn''t want to make dumplings. After all, she didn''t wear shoes. James wouldn''t let the maids go upstairs to fetch them for her. She literally didn''t know what to do.


    James asked, "You don''t believe in me?" Seeing how hesitant Jessica was, James thought she didn''t believe him. How could he mind any of that?


    Even if Jessica didn''t wash her face, brush her teeth, comb her hair, and wear no makeup, James knew she would bring out the primal urge as a man. She made him want to love her.


    Jessica came around for what James said. As she was about to deny, James pinched her jaw and kissed her.


    Gradually, a kiss wasn''t enough for James. He got more and more involved. He pushed open her mouth and put the aggressive masculine breath in her breath.


    Jessica hummed.


    She tried to push off his chest, but her delicate fingers stiffened.


    The entanglement between teeth and mouths made Jessica scarce in the air. And her heartbeat got irregular because of how commanding James was.


    James''s kiss was sudden, and he finished it with a smooth one. He let go of Jessica''s soft lips and started kissing her cheek. He went all the way down to her ears. He murmured gently and tenderly, "I''ve brushed your teeth clean."


    Jessica''s body was so soft because of them kissing. She almost couldn''t stand up. She felt embarrassed that James brushed her teeth in this way.


    The maids standing not far away were so surprised. Gosh, how could James be so careless about personal hygiene? That woman didn''t brush her teeth. Wasn''t their bad breath? They thought.


    Damn, they were so overwhelmed by James''s charm, although it was not them he kissed. But the maids thought about pushing Jessica away to take her place.


    James gently bit Jessica''s earlobes. She was sensitive there and curled her neck. It looked so cute.


    James said, "If you think that''s not clean, I can..."


    "No! No! No!"Jessica said no three times, and her tone was strong. Then she realized it and lowered her voice, "I think that''s clean."


    James said, "Then can you make dumplings with me?''


    Jessica had no room to argue. All she could do was nod. She slightly opened her mouth and pant because he kept kissing her earlobes, saying, "My shoes..."


    But James wouldn''t ask the maids to fetch her shoes. It was as he was deliberate. He said, "You can choose to step on my back, and we walk there together, or I pick you up to get there."


    That... didn''t seem to be different from Jessica.


    Jessica felt crying, being amused by James. She buried her head in his chest and heard his heartbeat more clearly. Pop"


    It was so strong forcing her to make a decision soon.


    It was only a matter of a pair of slippers. But why did her heart race as he did...

 Chapter 818 - 818: I’m Coming With You

    Jessica''s heartbeat so fast that she almost gasped for breath. She took a deep breath as if holding something back. Then she whispered, "You pick me up."


    Jessica thought it would be faster. If she stepped on his feet and wasn''t at the same pace, that would be humiliating.


    However, James didn''t give what she wanted. He picked her up, and...


    Jessica''s face was as red as a rotten tomato. How could she know James would pick her up like this?


    Jessica thought James would pick up her by her waist, but he picked her up and let her legs curled around his.


    Jessica bit her lips and buried her head in his neck. This was a cowardly way to deal with things. But she had to because it was too disgraceful.


    James said, "Get out of here, all of you." He could tell how embarrassed Jessica was. He told the maids to stay and warn them not to bully Jessica from now on.


    If anyone dared to hurt her, James wouldn''t let them off the hook.


    But Jessica would know none of this. She only wanted to get to the kitchen faster to end the awkwardness.


    James''s legs were long. No matter how large the room was, it only took him seconds to get to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was black and white. The walls were black, and the table was white. There was flour on the operation table and floor. There were also some pots on the ground too.


    Jessica recalled the clicking noise she heard from upstairs. It should be the pots falling on the ground.


    James didn''t know how to make dumplings. Or why would there be such a mess?


    And James got flour all on his clothes and arms. And he got on her too.


    James put Jessica down at the table. He pinched her jaw, saying, "Hey, give me a sec to clean up, okay?"


    Jessica watched as James left to clean up. She didn''t understand why James had to make dumplings on his own. If he wanted to eat it, why didn''t he ask the cook to make it? He couldn''t be better than the chef.


    James got down on the ground and put the flour in the pot to toss. He repeated it several times.


    Jessica looked down at her fair feet for a while and realized she should offer help. So she said, "Do you want my help?"


    James, who was washing his hands, froze up, and smiled, saying, "Do you know how to make dumplings?"


    Jessica shook her head.


    James said, "Then help to eat them."


    Jessica thought for a second and said, "I can learn."


    "Sure, I''ll teach you." James picked Jessica down and let her stand on his feet. At this time, Jessica had her back against James.


    There was dough and a rolling pin on the table for making dumplings.


    Jessica would not believe that a man like James would make dumplings on his own if she didn''t see it.


    And the dumpling was a traditional delicacy in A Country. Did people here eat it too? Jessica wondered.


    It was true that James used to live in A Country.


    Jessica''s grandpa liked the dumpling the most. So did he.


    Then she thought of the dream. James shot her grandpa, and he fell into the ocean. His blood made the water red. He kept yelling for help and finally sank into the bottom of the sea.


    Jessica bit her lips and hid the images in her head.


    All she felt was how hot James''s chest was and how big his feet were.


    James went over Jessica to have some dough, put some flour on it and squashed it. James said, "Use the rolling pin to flatten it."


    "I''ll try," Jessica said and took the rolling pin over from his hands. Then she did exactly what he did.


    Jessica was paying a lot of attention to it. So was James to watch her. But soon, his attention was drawn by her b.r.e.a.s.ts underneath the nightgown.


    Jesica was so focused that she didn''t notice her collar slid off, revealing the skins on her b.r.e.a.s.ts. James got hardened up below the waist subconsciously, and he felt a rush of blood in his head.


    He felt so dry in the throat.


    James rolled Adam''s apple. He was dying for a glass of ice water.


    Jessica soon realized something behind her held her up.


    She knew what it was and stopped rolling with embarrassment, saying, "You should do this. I''m not doing it."


    "Do you want to do something else?" James held her waist and stroked it gently outside the thin nightgown.


    James hasn''t got intimate with her since he brought her back.


    Now he wanted to.


    Jessica clenched her hands. She knew this day would come, so she said, "Yes."


    "Yes?" Her answer was out of James''s surprise. He kept stroking her waist, saying, "What do you want to do?"


    Jessica said, "I want to go out." She talked to Avery, and she promised to get Jessica out of here. After knowing James killed her grandpa, Jessica could stay in the same room as him. And she had no reason to be here.


    James thought that Jessica didn''t give him the answer he was hoping for and smiled, saying, "Where do you want to go?"


    Jessica asked, "I want to buy something personal." So she didn''t want others to buy it for her.


    James said, "I''m coming with you, or you''re going nowhere."


    Jessica wondered whether James had a job, no why would he follow her everywhere?


    Jessica had to nod, so James didn''t get suspicious. She was worried. Although Avery saw this coming, Jessica felt so unsure about her plan. She felt nervous and anxious and had pains in the chest.


    Seeing Jessica nodded, James picked her up with satisfaction, saying, "Miss Jessica, should we talk about what we''re gonna do next?"


    James suddenly had both feet off the ground and held his neck.


    Then James picked her up back in the bedroom.


    ***


    Erin Darling''s house.


    Eric kicked the cat next to her feet so hard, and the grey Persian cat was spooked. It meowed and came back next to Erin''s feet.


    Erin yelled, "Bitch, get the hell out of here!" She was having a temper and would squash the cat and made a specimen of it.


    The cat reminded her of Jessica and how she was held up in James''s arms. She snuggled in his arms like a cat. Just the thought of that made Erin furious.


    A maid came rushing in and almost stepped on the cat. But she didn''t. She said, "Miss Darling..."


    Erin said, "What is it? Why don''t you calm down and tell me slowly?"


    The maid lowered her head like she did something wrong, whispering, "Miss Darling, I got the tip that Mr. Moore and Miss Clifford are leaving the house tomorrow."


    Erin asked, "Oh? Where are they going?" Erin got mad at the word "Clifford." And James was so sweet to Jessica and humiliated her in public to protect Jessica.


    Erin thought she had to figure out a plan to mess with Jessica.

 Chapter 819 - 819: That’s Not Me

    At James''s place.


    The soft bed felt the weight of Jessica. She was gently put on the bed. Her fair was on the bed, and her look was confused. Her gorgeous face was rosy.


    James held both hands on either side of Jessica. He held her hands moving down her tender arms. Then he placed her hands on top of her head.


    Jessica looked away because she was afraid to look him into the eyes. His look was too hot as if it was burning and made her fidgety.


    James said with a tempting tone, "Miss Jessica, look at me." It was so alluring, especially from the graceful and perfect man who always kept his distance. It really touched Jessica''s heart, and she was moved.


    Jessica took a glance at James''s lips and recalled the kiss and her unbrushed teeth. She got dry in the mouth and licked lips. Her face got red.


    Jessica said, "Can I wash my face first?" Even if James didn''t mind, she would.


    James smiled, and it was especially alluring to Jessica. He didn''t want to give her a hard time. So he lowered his head and said yes. Then he flipped over to get Jessica up, holding her hands to the bathroom.


    Jessica had to follow him. For some reason, Jessica felt James was fond of being intimate with her. But she wasn''t used to the level of intimacy due to depression for a long time. However, she didn''t hate being intimate with him. On the contrary, she got used to it.


    Jessica dwelled on the thinking so much that she didn''t realize James stopped. She hit her nose right on his back.


    Then the nose tip got red immediately.


    Jessica was about to massage it when James moved faster and pinched her nose tip, "You silly thing."


    His tone was gentle and deep. Jessica had the delusion for one second that he would bear to see her hurt. But why would he kill her grandpa?


    Jessica couldn''t think straight anymore.


    Then she felt a warm towel on her face. Was James washing her face?


    Jessica blinked and calmed down. When she did, she saw James looking at the line of facial cleansers in front of him. Then he picked one out.


    It was the brand Jessica liked. It smelt like milk. It wasn''t a famous brand, but she liked the taste.


    Jessica asked, "How do you know I like this one?"


    James said, "I smell it. It''s a lot like your smell, especially..."


    Then he looked down at her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Jessica crossed her arms to stop him from looking, saying, "I can wash on my own."


    Then there was knocking on the door, saying, "Sir, Miss Darling is here."


    Jessica got frightened, but James held her in his arms, saying, "Don''t worry. I''ll come back soon."


    Erin was led to the living room by the maid. She gave her black cape to the maid who pouted and hung it for her.


    The maid was such a snob. A while back, she was so welcoming. But she didn''t even greet Erin seeing she was here.


    Eric said, "Stop!" She couldn''t stand being ignored by a maid.


    The maid looked around, saying, "What is it, Miss Darling?"


    Although she said with a smile, Erin could hear how impatient she was.


    Erin was still made for what happened at her party last time over Jessica. She decided to vent off on the maid. She charged over and slapped the maid across her face.


    The maid covered her face, saying, "Miss Darling."


    Erin said, "I''m doing this to teach you to be an obedient servant. How dare you look down on me? Take a good look and see who I am."


    The maid was dazed because of the slapping. She took a deep breath and glared back at Erin. She said, "What? Just another woman abandoned by Mr. Moore."


    She was whispering that to herself. But Erin knew how to read lips. She could tell what the maid said.


    Being abandoned by James? Did Jessica do something to make others believe she was a dumped girl?


    Erin squinted with a diabolical look. It was not good for her to slap the maid across the face. She was about to kick the maid when-


    The maid said, "Mr. Moore."


    The maid had sharp eyes and saw James walking downstairs. She also raised her volume on purpose, thinking she was saved.


    Erin gave the maid a warning look. She remembered what she did to her.


    When she turned around, she smiled to greet James.


    James said, "What do you want to see me about?" He put one hand in the pocket. He wore a black shirt and pants to keep distant from Erin, yet it was so graceful. James slowly came downstairs with a poker face.


    Erin said, "I''m here to apologize for what happened at my party." She looked behind his back, saying, "Where is Jessica?"


    James answered, "She''s taking a bath." He deliberately said it wrong, knowing Jessica was only washing her face.


    As James expected, Erin''s look changed. But she pretended she didn''t care and said, "I guess you''re happy with a mistress you buy."


    James looked at Erin with crystal eyes and smiled, "Yes, I do."


    Erin turned pale. The honesty of James implied indifference and distance.


    Erin hated the way James spoke to her. No wonder even a maid could ignore and look down on her. She wondered if James forgot what she did to increase his popularity among the voters.


    Did James want to get rid of her after their work was done?


    James should know that marrying Erin was the shortcut to become the president.


    So that woman was nothing, Erin thought.


    She took a deep breath and said with grace, "James, if you''re still not interested in me, I''m walking away right now. But you should know my father has the most important vote for the presidency."


    Erin continued, "There are so many coming to my house asking my father to marry me. Although you''re popular among the public, there is one thing you don''t have. That is the great supporting power. If you marry me, you can have all the power that my father possesses. My Darling family will support you in becoming the president.


    After hearing what Erin said, James''s look turned interesting. He lifted up his eyebrows and came down in front of Erin.


    Unlike his beloved Jessica, Erin knew the significance of fame and fortune. She could also make smart decisions.


    James smiled and looked down at her, saying, "If, I''m only saying if I marry you, how will you deal with my lovers?"


    Erin smiled too, answering, "You can have the same number of lovers after you marry me."


    She meant James could have multiple lovers. She didn''t mind.


    Erin added, "But Jessica Clifford is an exception."


    James squinted quickly, asking plainly, "Oh?"


    Erin said with utter confidence, "I can accept that my husband has multiple lovers. But I can''t tolerate that he is in love with only one woman. That''s not me!"

 Chapter 820 - 820: Deal With It

    James Moore was towering over Erin Darling and said meaningfully, "Ugh, you just like me. I can''t forgive my wife if she betrays me."


    "Really?" Erin exclaimed. She knew James was an ambitious man. Thus, he couldn''t give up something for the sake of beautiful women.


    Erin chuckled and said, "Are you willing to break it off with her? Don''t worry. I will give you more time to deal with it."


    Moore frowned when he heard the word "Deal." And then he asked, "Deal with it?"


    "That''s right. I know you neither marry me nor betray me."


    Moore couldn''t understand why Erin was so confident.


    He sneered, "I, James Moore, have only one wife, but it is not you."


    "You¡­" It was such a deep, deep shock to Erin. She was dazed. When she heard James said he had only one wife, she could feel that James does love Jessica.


    "No! It is not true! Is James that I knew? Is he still ambitious? To be stronger and more ruthless, James once asked someone to give him evil power though it gave him a lot of pain. But now, he chooses Jessica, not his career. No! It is impossible.


    Jessica must use a kind of evil magic. Otherwise, James won''t give up his career and becomes so gentle," thought Erin.


    Erin looked horrified, and her eyes widened, staring at James and stammering, "Don''t you afraid that you made the wrong choice?"


    "No. I''m not afraid."


    Erin was disappointed. She would have believed that James would compromise.


    "James Moore! You will regret it!"


    James stared at Erin without any particular expression and said, "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    "Please send her out," James said to maids.


    One of the maids who was slapped by Erin immediately ran to the front of Erin. She didn''t like Erin. Whenever Erin comes, she always looks arrogant and looks down at maids.


    The maid finally got a chance to laugh at Erin, so she immediately made a gesture and widened her mouth, saying, "Please, Miss Darling."


    Erin was angry. She stamped her feet, snorted, and then went away.


    The Third Floor


    "Miss Clifford," Erin called while she put one hand on Jessica''s shoulder.


    Jessica was terrified.


    She kept staring at Erin. After a while, she felt at ease and put her hand on her chest.


    "I''m sorry to scare you, Miss Clifford."


    Jessica shook her head.


    Just now, when Jessica just finished brushing her teeth and washing her face, she went to the chicken to cook dumplings and heard James was saying something. Therefore, she just eavesdropped outside the door. She was too obsessed with the words.


    Although she couldn''t hear clearly, she got something. "They seem to talk about James''s marriage," thought Jessica.


    At that moment, a maid that Avery sent patted her shoulder. Soon, Jessica followed without hesitation.


    The maid took Jessica to the corner and took a small bag from her pocket to Jessica, saying, "The Princess asked me to give you the sleeping pill. You manage to let Mr. Moore take it, and then you can leave with me."


    Jessica hesitated for a moment and then took over the sleeping pill.


    Since Avery was afraid that James found it, the medicine was not the sleeping tablet, but sleeping powder.


    Jessica understood. Avery was afraid that James would follow if Jessica would go out tomorrow. In this situation, she couldn''t leave.


    Therefore, Avery wanted James to fall asleep so that Jessica could sneak away.


    Jessica held the medicine tight, put it into her pocket, and walked to the kitchen immediately.


    Erin left. James heard from a maid that Jessica was in the kitchen, so he walked toward the kitchen.


    On the way to the kitchen, James picked up the smell of dumplings. When the maid saw James, she hurriedly explained, "Mr. Moore, I can''t persuade Miss Clifford not to cook."


    James looked over the counter. Jessica was holding a small plate with a tiny hand and a colander spoon with another hand picking up the dumplings from a pot.


    Jessica changed her nightdress into a floral dress covered by an apron that James once wore. She tied her soft hair in a ponytail, revealing her long and beautiful neck.


    Under the warm yellow light, Jessica looked like a good and pure housewife as if she were James''s wife, who was cooking for him.


    "Have you done it?" Jessica asked. Then she put the dumplings on the dining table, asking, "Would you like to eat dumplings?"


    Jessica was nervous because she was not true whether James would eat dumplings or not and whether James would find something in the dumplings.


    Jessica''s heart kept beating fast until she heard Moore said, "Yes, I''d like."


    With a bowl, Jessica''s hand shook. She immediately put the bowl on the table and put her hand on her back to stay calm.


    "Could you please give me some dumplings?" James walked to Jessica and sat down.


    Jessica bit her lips because she was very nervous.


    "Could you?" James asked. Since he found Jessica didn''t move, he thought, "Jessica is the daughter of the Cliffords, and she always enjoys high status. Thus, I guess she is unwilling to help me."


    James stretched out his hand, grabbing Jessica to one side of his legs. Soon, he smelled a faint scent from her body.


    Jessica became nervous, straightening her back.


    When James touched her back with his big palm, Jessica shook.


    "Are you nervous?" James asked.


    "No, I''m not," Jessica said awkwardly, looking away from James. Since she was afraid that James found something wrong, she sat sideways on his lap and put her head on his chest.


    "Are you shaking? It sounds like this."


    Jessica tugged his coattails as if the coat would be broken.


    Jessica still kept silent.


    James ignored it and helped himself to a dozen dumplings.


    It was the first time that Jessica cooked dumplings that looked round and big.


    James picked up the chopsticks and got a dumpling. Since the dumplings had just been done, water vapor came out. James put it in front of his mouth and blew it, "Let me have a try."


    Jessica stared at James. When he opened the mouth and ate a dumpling, Jessica really wanted to stop him.


    Suddenly, someone said outside the kitchen, "Miss Darling. Miss Daring. You¡­"


    "Is Erin Darling? She had left. Why does she come back?" thought Jessica.


    Jessica wanted to stand up when she knew Erin was coming, but James held her tight and said, "Don''t move."


    Tuk. Tuk¡ª


    Erin rushed into the room with high heels. She walked so fast that it looked like she was trotting. Soon, she stood in front of James and dropped the dumpling in his hand.

 Chapter 821 - 821: It Was Poison

    Erin was still angry, so she lifted her hand again, knocking over a dozen dumplings in the bowl. The dumplings fell on Jessica''s belly and thighs.


    As soon as Erin spilled the hot dumplings and burning dumpling soup over Jessica''s skin, she frowned and took a deep breath.


    "Erin, are you crazy?" James said with rage. Soon, he heard Jessica m.o.a.ning in anguish, and he asked patiently, "How do you feel?"


    Then, James immediately hugged Jessica and took a tissue to help her.


    James lifted Jessica''s dress for checking her wound though it was not proper to lift Jessica''s dress before many people.


    As for Erin, James planned to punish her when Jessica was fine.


    "Get cold water here," James said to a maid.


    Jessica was embarrassed and pulled her dress down. She felt uncomfortable when James lifted her dress before so many people, so she said to him, "I''m fine."


    But James was still worried about her. The maids immediately brought some water. The place is a bit of a mess.


    Erin was still standing there agitatedly. She saw that James rolled her sleeves up, and thus his burn wound showed. But James only cared about Jessica as if he didn''t get hurt.


    "James, the dumplings were poisoned. She was trying to poison you," Erin gritted her teeth and pointed to Jessica, "You shouldn''t eat them."


    James raised his head, glanced at Erin, and then turned to Jessica, asking, "Are you trying to poison me?"


    Jessica lowered her head because she didn''t dare to look at James. She made two fists and put her hands on both sides. "The maid just gave me the sleeping medicine. How can Erin know about it? Moreover, I see she left," thought Jessica.


    Jessica was silent while James asked Erin, "How can I trust you?"


    Erin answered in an injured tone, "I just passed the yard and heard a maid was on the phone in the pavilion saying that she gave the poison to Jessica and asked her to put it in the dumplings."


    "The maid was on the phone? Is it the maid who gave me the medicine? Was she reporting to Avery?" though Jessica. She was terrified. Her face turned pale, and she felt cold on her back. She had never expected that Erin would know it.


    Jessica stepped back. As soon as she wanted to run away, James grabbed her arms.


    Jessica was helpless and turned back to James. She was almost crying.


    "Why do you want to run away?" James held Jessica tight. His hot palm touched Jessica''s skin close.


    "I¡­" Jessica was very guilty. She didn''t want to lie. Now, she didn''t know how to explain.


    James found Jessica was abnormal. He became serious and asked Erin, "Which maid?"


    Erin looked around and then shook the head, indicating that the maid was not here.


    "Get all the maids together," James ordered.


    Five minutes later, all the maid came to the restaurant room, standing in three lines, about ten people in a line.


    With so many people, the restaurant looked smaller, and James became more serious.


    Jessica glanced over maids. One of the maids was the one that gave her the sleeping medicine.


    Jessica felt nervous, giving a glance at the maid. Similarly, the maid was nervous too.


    In fact, Jessica wasn''t worried about herself but worried that the maid would be punished.


    "Who is it?" James looked at all the maids coldly. And then he added, "You got only one chance to confess your crime. Otherwise, I will be ruthless."


    Jessica became more anxious, squeezing her dress and looking around.


    The maids were in a panic, looking at each other. Some were confused. Some were frightened. And some had mixed feelings.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tense and weird.


    All the maids were terrified. They knew it was a big issue. It was about Mr. Moore''s life. The murder must be killed.


    Ten minutes later, no one confessed.


    The atmosphere became tender and tender as if Death were coming.


    "Well. No one comes to confess. Okay. That''s your choice. Remember it," James said mercilessly.


    "James, I found that maid," Erin stopped for a while. And then when James looked at her, she pointed to a maid, "It is her. She gave medicine to Miss. Clifford."


    Jessica couldn''t take a breath as if her heart were held tight when she heard that Erin mentioned her.


    Jessica turned to look at the maid that Jessica pointed and thought, "What? It is not her."


    The maid shook her head and hands, claiming, "No. It wasn''t me. No!"


    Erin went over, dragged the maid out, and pushed her on the ground, "Isn''t that you? I heard that you were talking on the phone that Miss. Clifford wanted to poison Mr. Moore and asked you to prepare Poison."


    "Poison? Erin thought I wanted to poison James? I have no idea about that," thought Jessica. Her eyes widened.


    The maid shook her head and denied, "No. It was not Poison. No!"


    "Isn''t it poison? That is to say, and you took medicine into the dumplings?"


    Erin was happy to blame Jessica. Because she wanted James to hate Jessica, to know every defect that she had.


    Jessica knew Erin set a trap for her, but she was not annoyed. She would have to protect the maid. But Erin claimed that she wanted to poison James; it was not true.


    It was not the Poison, but sleeping medicine.


    James narrowed his eyes, pinched Jessica''s chin, and asked, "Did you want to poison me? Do you want me to die?"


    Jessica calmed down and shook her head, saying, "No. It is not Poison. It is sleeping medicine."


    Erin was happy, "We can make a test to ensure whether it is the poison or sleeping medicine."


    James found Jessica was so terrified that she almost cried. He felt anguished when Jessica admitted that she took sleeping medicine into the dumplings.


    James loved Jessica so much. He was willing to accompany her all the time with patience and care.


    James was heartbroken to know that Jessica poisoned him, which means that she didn''t love him. This is the point that James cared.


    Since James was afraid that he couldn''t control himself, he relaxed her grip, walking to the maid, "Say it! What kind of medicine did you gave Jessica?"

 Chapter 822 - 822: Don’t Make Me Angry

    James walked to the maid step by step with anger, saying, "Say it! What kind of medicine is it? Spit it out and don''t make me angry,"


    The maid was so frightened that she kept trembling. She was kneeling on the ground and crying, "Mr. Moore, it isn''t me. It isn''t me."


    James stepped on her hand with his slippers hard, which gave the maid so many pains that her fingers naturally straightened.


    "Mr. Moore, please. Have mercy. It is not me. Miss. Darling must make a mistake. It is not me. It is true," the maid answered, and soon she cried a lot.


    Then the maid got up the courage to say, "Miss. Daring had assumed that I didn''t respect her and gave me two slaps on the cheek for the first time when we met. But I do respect you, Miss Darling. It is not me."


    Since there was a lot of pain at her palm, the maid widened her mouth and nasal mucus. Soon, the tears almost dropped into her mouth.


    Jessica felt anguished when she looked at the maid. She knew the maid who knelt on the ground was not the man who gave her the sleeping powder.


    Jessica had to close her eyes, but the maid''s cries and screams made her sorrowful.


    A Crack¡ª


    The maid''s fracture sounded while she was still crying.


    Erin twitched the corner of her mouth, looking at the maid coldly. "She dared to disrespect me. Uh-huh. It is a lesson for her."


    Jessica took a deep breath as if James stepped her hands. She turned to look at the maid: her hands were full of blood.


    Jessica couldn''t help but shake. She felt guilty that the maid was her scapegoat.


    As the maid cried, Jessica became more guilty.


    She kept struggling and gritted her teeth so tight that her cheeks got hurt.


    Click¡ª


    "What is it?" thought Jessica. She was shocked and turned around.


    When she saw that James put a gun at the maid''s forehead, Jessica couldn''t even take a breath.


    James moved his finger. As soon as he triggered it, a bloody wound would appear on the maid''s forehead.


    It was silent. Everyone was terrified and kept quiet, including that maid. She didn''t dare to cry, but staring at the gun with frightened eyes.


    At that time, there was a sound of footsteps.


    Jessica held one arm of James with her both hands and said, "No, it isn''t her. She didn''t give me the medicine."


    Jessica somehow got the courage and stopped James.


    The maid was innocent. Jessica wanted to save her.


    James looked sideways at Jessica, whose face was slightly blue. She was terrified when she held his arm.


    James didn''t mean to scare her, so he tried to be at ease and put the gun away.


    However, he still stepped on the maid''s hand.


    "Could you please let her go? I managed to get the medicine to poison you. It is me, not anyone else. You¡­ Could you please let them go?" Jessica said with tears dropping down.


    Jessica thought she was a bad woman and let innocent people get hurt.


    James felt guilty when he saw Jessica cry. He pushed her legs away from the maid''s hands and pressed Jessica into his arms.


    "Don''t cry," James comforted her. He was worried about her though she wanted to poison him.


    "Dear Jessica, you are meant to be my boss," thought James.


    Erin''s emotions changed. She became angry and kept shaking because James didn''t punish Jessica but comfort her.


    Erin tried to stay calm and said, "James, I think you should check the medicine in the dumplings. I can''t protect you from poisoning all the time."


    Erin wanted to express two things. First, James should investigate the whole thing. Second, she saved James.


    James gave a glance over Erin and whispered to Jessica, "Tell me. Did you put sleeping powder in the dumplings?"


    Jessica raised her head with tears in her eyes, "If I tell you yes, would you believe me?"


    "Yes," James said and then added, "Miss. Clifford said it is, and I trust."


    Jessica nodded, "Yes, it is sleeping powder."


    James held Jessica''s face with both hands, wiping her tears with his thumbs. And then he said to Erin, "Did you hear that? Miss. Clifford said it is sleeping powder. Do you have any problems?"


    Erin was so agitated that she couldn''t say a word.


    In Erin''s eyes, James was a mad man. Erin gave some money to a maid to change sleeping medicine into the poison. Thus, as soon as the dumplings were tested, the poison would be found.


    It was a kind of poison that can make people die after two hours if he or she takes it.


    However, James was just like a fool in front of Jessica. Whatever Jessica said, he never rejected.


    "Is he crazy about that woman?" thought Erin.


    Erin sneered, "Uh-huh. Huh!" She had a rage for James and wanted to tear Jessica apart.


    Erin tried to control herself, reminding herself that she should be calm. So, she raised the corner of her mouth and smiled, "I have a question. Why did Miss Clifford put medicine into the dumplings?"


    Jessica was shocked when she heard the question as if a sharp arrow poked into her backbone, making her whole body chill.


    Jessica just wanted to keep the maid safe, so she told the truth. But now Erin''s question placed her in a dilemma again.


    Telling from Jessica''s expression, James knew there was something wrong, so he asked in a gentle way because James was afraid that Jessica would be terrified, "Why? Um?"


    Jessica bit her lips, which means that she was helpless. James knew it.


    James still held her face with both hands, waiting for her answer. Jessica had to say, "Because I want to leave here."


    Jessica was a little scared and a little anxious.


    Jessica saw how James treated the maid harshly.


    Jessica seemed to realize that she shouldn''t put the sleeping powder into the dumplings even if James killed her grandfather.

 Chapter 823 - 823: What’s Your Reason?

    James lowered his head, looking at Jessica. When he saw Jessica''s firm and confident impression, he had a mixed feeling. He wanted to laugh, but he didn''t let her go, so he was unhappy about it.


    James asked in a low voice, "What''s your reason?"


    "Reason? Because I heard that you killed my grandfather and took my family members apart. Can I tell you I knew it? I just heard about it, but I can''t prove," Jessica pursed her lips but kept silent.


    Thus, Jessica decided not to tell James the truth. However, James wouldn''t pass it, but still looking at her and waiting for her answer.


    Five minutes passed, Jessica had to say something, but she just asked in a very low voice, just like a small ant, "Can I keep it?"


    "It seems that you can''t," James answered. He wanted to know what happened.


    Jessica paused and turned to look at Erin naturally. James also looked at Erin.


    Erin''s face turned dark all of a sudden. She''s got a bad feeling.


    Erin reminded Jessica that James killed her grandfather at the party.


    "So, that''s why Jessica put the sleeping powder into the dumplings and wanted to escape from here?" thought Erin.


    Erin breathed hurriedly. She attempted to guide Jessica to recall what she said to Jessica, so she said, "Miss. Clifford, you want to leave because you missed your family members?"


    Jessica shook her head. What Erin said reminded her something as if Erin once said something to her.


    "Aren''t you getting used to living there?"


    "No," Jessica shook her head violently, and her head got hurt as if it were a craniotomy. A doctor was using a scalpel to slice her head.


    "I can help you. I can also help you save your elder brother, but you should get away from James," Erin once said. When Jessica suddenly remembered, she''s got such a bad headache that she had to close her eyes, leaned her head against James''s chest, and panted.


    James immediately stretched his hand and wanted to touch her forehead, asking whether she felt uncomfortable.


    But, at that time, Jessica said, "I remembered."


    James stopped, and his hand was hanging in the air. Then he made a fist and put his hand down, asking, "What do you remember?"


    Jessica frowned hard, leaning against James softly to support herself.


    "I remembered my grandfather¡­"


    James held Jessica tight, and his temple jumped violently.


    "Grandpa? What do you remember?"


    Jessica just shook her head and leaned against James without saying a word.


    When Erin heard Jessica called grandpa, she slightly raised her eyebrows and knew Jessica remembered that James killed her loved ones. Thus, Erin said to herself, "So, that could be a reason why Jessica hates James and put the sleeping powder into the dumplings," Erin was excited to make such an inference.


    Therefore, Erin interrupted Jessica and said to James, "I guessed that Miss. Clifford remembered how her grandpa died."


    James looked serious and cold, holding Jessica tight as if Jessica would leave him alone.


    "I can''t stop it. Finally, Jessica knew it. I indeed killed her grandpa. It is my fault," thought James.


    James also had a headache. He called her, "Jessica Clifford. Let me say something."


    "No, I don''t want to hear," Jessica covered her ears with both hands and repeated, "No, I don''t want to hear."


    "James, don''t stimulate her. Otherwise, it would be worse," Erin pretended to be worried though she was happy to see it, "If she can''t get good treatment, the depression will even threaten her health. I suggest you send her back home first."


    Erin raised her head to see James''s expression. Although she was not sure whether James would accept her advice, James looked terrible, and Erin believed that James must follow her advice for Jessica''s sake.


    Thus, Erin dared to add, "Moreover, she can''t accept the fact still. I guess that depression will get worse."


    "Shut up!" James interrupted Erin loudly with anger.


    Jessica was frightened and shook.


    "Sorry, you are scared because of me," James pressed and rubbed her temples with his fingers, "It hurts?"


    Jessica didn''t push James away because she knew it would be useless. She just nodded weakly, but she felt better after James rubbed.


    Erin felt that she lost face. It was the second time that James reprimanded her for Jessica''s sake as if she were an animal.


    Erin glared at Jessica as if her eyes could spew poison.


    However, James was rubbing the temples for Jessica gently and attentively. Erin had never seen it before. James had never treated a woman like this.


    Erin became crazy, saying vaguely, "James, aren''t afraid that she will take revenge?"


    James stopped rubbing Jessica''s temples, turning to Erin, "Do you want to take revenge?"


    Erin lowered her head with guilt, regretting saying the word "revenge" because it sounded a bit provocative.


    Erin was too eager to persuade James to send Jessica back.


    However, James wasn''t in a rage but looked calm as if he realized something.


    Then James raised the corner of his mouth, staring at Jessica and asked seriously, "Miss. Clifford, do you want to take revenge?"


    Jessica raised her head and got up the courage to look at James with a blank expression.


    It was true that Jessica had planned to take revenge, but she got no chance to do it. James was a powerful man, so it was hard for Jessica to take revenge.


    Jessica usually felt helpless concerning her miserable family members.


    Thus, when James asked whether she wanted to take revenge, she was panicked. She didn''t know why James asked her such a question.


    "Is it a kind of test? Or something else?"


    Jessica just recovered, but now she had a headache again.


    She stared at James with a blank expression, and her face turned pale, saying to herself, "Would he let me go?"


    Finally, Jessica nodded carefully.


    Erin immediately said, "James, I said she is dangerous. She intently poisons you for taking revenge. Let''s call the police. She is mad. It is too dangerous. Yes! Call the police. Yes," Erin hurried to ask a maid to bring her handbag.


    **************************************************************************************


    Lovely Readers,


    There are few chapters left for this novel, and the final upload will be tomorrow. I want to take this opportunity to say thank you for giving it a try and being a part of this novel journey. I am so grateful that you have become part of this novel for many months despite those several twists and villains.


    Allow me to invite you to add my two new novels:


    1. The RISE Of NATHALIA CARTER


    2. MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO''s TEMPTATION


    I am looking forward that you still appreciate these two novels and will journey with our MC''s. Your great review and rate, comments, and power stone votes to make it to the top will encourage me to continue creating a good plot in the future!

 Chapter 824 - 824: I Can Help You To Take Revenge

    Erin wanted to call the police. She thought the evidence was conclusive, and Jessica had to confess her crime.


    "Who dares to call the police?" James shouted, and his voice sounded rough. Erin was surprised to realize that James wanted to protect Jessica.


    "James loves Jessica, so it is natural to do so. Fine," thought Erin.


    Erin stopped, looking at James and Jessica.


    James put Jessica on the dining chair and held her both shoulders, saying, "If you want to take revenge, may I help you?"


    Jessica was stunned and quiet.


    Erin was also silent.


    James took his hands back and gently lifted her chin with his one finger, "Do you know how to fight with your enemy who is stronger than you?"


    Jessica shook her head, blankly. She had no idea what James wanted to do.


    James looked at Jessica and narrowed his eyes, saying naturally, "You can stay beside him and torture him."


    James said the word "torture" roughly and s.e.x.u.a.lly as if he were talking about something unrelated to him.


    Erin soon realized that James enjoyed that. It was not a kind of torture.


    "No. It is not. James just wants Jessica to stay here," thought Erin.


    Erin couldn''t believe that James even allows Jessica to torture as long as she could stay.


    "Crazy! He is crazy! Jessica is the only one that he loves. No one can be in his mind. It''s all about that woman," thought Erin. She almost cried. James did hurt her in such a cruel way.


    "James Moore. You¡­ Are you crazy?" Erin stomped. She would be happy to let James know everything so that he would hate Jessica, but James decided to do so.


    "Yes, I''m crazy about her. So what?"


    "What?" Erin pointed to James, and her finger trembled. She became so angry that she couldn''t even say a word.


    At that time, the maid came with Erin''s handbag. She grabbed it, turned around, and walked to the door.


    Erin felt so humiliated. She would have predicted that James must be angry and punish Jessica when she exposed that Jessica wanted to poison him, but James didn''t care about it because he loved her.


    Erin can''t stand, so she decided to leave and made a new plan.


    Erin kept stomping and walked out.


    James ignored Erin while gently rubbing Jessica''s soft pink lips, "Miss. Clifford, do you want to destroy my reputation all?"


    Hearing what James said, Jessica was somewhat scared. She seemed to share the same point with Erin that James was crazy.


    "Doesn''t he know that he let the fox into the henhouse? No, that''s incorrect. In his eyes, I am just a little sheep, not a wolf. Thus, James believed that I couldn''t take revenge successfully?" thought Jessica.


    "Do you want me to declare bankruptcy?"


    Jessica widened her eyes, staring at James and thinking, "Is he serious?"


    James seemed to know what Jessica was thinking; thus, he smiled and said, "I''m serious, Miss. Clifford. I just said that if you want to take revenge, I can help you."


    Then James kissed her eyebrow and said, "But you can refuse me too."


    Jessica was silent and thought, "Does he deceive me? He pretends to help me, but he just wants me to stay here."


    Jessica was helpless. She just played with her fingers and twisted them together.


    Jessica didn''t know why she got mixed feelings. When James asked her these questions, it seemed that his heart got a lot of pain; however, it was gone soon.


    "Why do you keep silent? Um?" James was standing under the Swarovski crystal chandelier, towering over Jessica. Under the soft light, James''s face figure was clear, looking dazed.


    At that moment, Jessica seemed to understand why people claimed that James was harsh to women, but women still loved him.


    James looked perfect, and he was also skillful.


    He was handsome, and his voice was s.e.x. The way he moved and told also looked attractive.


    Jessica seemed to be obsessed with James.


    Jessica wanted to take revenge, but she couldn''t even believe she would be successful because it was hard for her to fight with James.


    Jessica couldn''t help but wonder why James wanted to help her, so she asked, "How can you help me?"


    James raised the corner of his mouth and smiled. And then he said lazily, "I will make a detailed plan if you would like. Would you want to join me?"


    James reached out his hand to make an invitation. He was waiting for Jessica''s hand.


    However, Jessica just looked at his strong hands without moving. James then reached out to interlock her fingers.


    Jessica subconsciously stepped back and said, "No, I don''t want."


    However, James still held her hands, walking out the dining room.


    "Where are we going?" Jessica asked.


    She would think James would take her to make a detailed plan, but James brought her to the garage and got into the car.


    As James walked out of the garage, it was late. There was either bodyguard or driver.


    James drove by himself, holding the steering wheel tight, and his sleeves also rolled up slightly so that his luxury custom watch showed.


    James asked Jessica to sit next to him and tied the seat belt for her.


    "Where are we going?" Jessica asked again. She became more nervous because she had no idea where he was going.


    Although James had admitted that he killed his grandpa, Jessica could do nothing.


    "Do I hate him? Of course, I hate him. He killed my grandfather, who is my loved one. But I know it. I know his parents were also dead because of grandpa. Otherwise, James wouldn''t have to live in the orphanage. Grandpa did also make mistakes. Thus, how can I blame him?


    When he asked me whether I want to take revenge, I nodded because I am curious about how to do it. I had never expected that James took it seriously," thought Jessica.


    James looked at her sideways, and Jessica just sat there with an expression of embarrassment and anxiety as if he would hurt her.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    **************************************************************************************


    Lovely Readers,


    There are few chapters left for this novel, and the final upload will be tomorrow. I want to take this opportunity to say thank you for giving it a try and being a part of this novel journey. I am so grateful that you have become part of this novel for many months despite those several twists and villains.


    Allow me to invite you to add my two new novels:


    1. The RISE Of NATHALIA CARTER


    2. MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO''s TEMPTATION


    I am looking forward that you still appreciate these two novels and will journey with our MC''s. Your great review and rate, comments, and power stone votes to make it to the top will encourage me to continue creating a good plot in the future!

 Chapter 825 - 825: I Am Obsessed With Him

    Jessica lowered her head. She was always afraid of James.


    Jessica didn''t know him before, so she was scared. But now, she felt uncomfortable because James gave her a feeling of depression.


    Jessica was not stupid. She knew James wanted to let her stay with him. Jessica also knew she couldn''t escape even if James didn''t coax her to be with him.


    Jessica didn''t want to answer him, but reminded him, "I think you should drive carefully."


    James couldn''t help smiling.


    "Is he happy?" thought Jessica.


    The sports car kept moving in the car.


    Finally, James stopped at a mall.


    "We are here."


    James first opened the door and got off. And then he took a detour to open the door for Jessica.


    Jessica hesitated. While she got off, she thought about what James wanted to do.


    James took her to the mall. Soon, Jessica stopped and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t you want me to declare bankruptcy?" James took a wallet from the b.r.e.a.s.t pocket


    of his suit and said, "All my credit cards and money in it."


    Jessica was more puzzled and thought, "Why does he give me that? Does he want me to spend all the money?"


    She looked at James in surprise and gave his wallet back, saying, "I don''t want to have it."


    "What''s going on? Are you afraid to spend much money?" James raised his eyebrows and asked with a complacent expression.


    "You should get used to spending."


    "Get used to?"


    "I will give all my money to my wife after getting married.


    Jessica didn''t know how to reply.


    She pushed his hands away and thought, "Is he helping me take revenge? I just felt it was a kind of revenge for me. He just claimed that we''ve ''get married''¡­"


    Jessica looked at James in surprise, ensuring whether James was just messing with her. "Why did he tell me what he is going to do after marriage? It is none of my business," thought Jessica.


    "In the afternoon, you just told me you want to buy something. Hey, your clothes were dirty. Let''s go shopping," James said. It was the mark made by Erin when she pushed the dumplings on her body. Jessica had not had time to clean it yet.


    James immediately stuffed his wallet into Jessica''s hands and said, "You can buy whatever you want. I guess you can''t max out my credit cards if you don''t manage to buy more expensive things."


    James''s assets can probably buy dozens of shopping malls. It would take about a few years to max out the credit cards.


    James thought women like to go shopping when they were unhappy. Thus, he thought Jessica would be better after a few years.


    Then James grabbed Jessica''s hands, walking into the mall.


    There were many people in the shopping center in the evening. He usually asked bodyguards to send all people out, but now as a famous person in the B Country, he just held Jessica and walked in the crowds.


    Some recognized James and discussed:


    "Ah! He is the Princess. The Princess. He is handsome!"


    "It is impossible. You must make mistakes. The Princess is busy. How come does he get time to go shopping? Moreover, he can ask someone to buy for him if he needs something."


    "Alas, it is him. It is true. I''m going to take a picture of him as my phone background. I am obsessed with him."


    "Um? Who is that woman?"


    "Is his girlfriend? Wow. I''m jealous. A man is willing to go shopping with his girlfriend in the evening."


    Jessica was embarrassed, lowering her head. She felt uncomfortable when she was in the crowds. Moreover, since many people were looking at her up and down, she felt uncomfortable.


    "I want to go back," Jessica said. She felt it was a torment for her.


    "Don''t you want to take revenge?"


    Jessica now thought James was crazy because no one would ask others to torture himself.


    At that moment, when some took out the phone and wanted to take a picture of them, James grabbed Jessica in his arms and glanced over them. Some of the girls were so scared that they dropped their phones.


    "Don''t joke," Jessica said.


    "Do you want me not to be serious?" James stared at Jessica, who was embarrassed and anxious. So, he added, "I do love you."


    Jessica didn''t know what she should say and kept silent.


    "Do you want me to take revenge?"


    "Well, I won''t fight back."


    "Really?" Jessica doubted and raised her head, looking at him.


    "Yes, it is true. Do you want me to swear to God?"


    Seeing that Jessica stared at James blankly and doubtfully, James raised the corner of his lips, dragging her forward without saying a word. Soon, they came to a luxury brand store.


    There were about three personal shoppers and a few customers who were choosing clothes, standing in front of a blue watercolor long dress and discussing it.


    It seemed that someone was persuading one of the women to buy it:


    "The dress is a limited edition. Someone had already ordered it. Miss, you can see other dresses in our shop."


    "I will pay more if I want it. I have enough money to buy it."


    The shoppers looked at each other. They didn''t know how to deal with it. However, at that time, a shopper saw James and Jessica coming in, so she walked over and said, "Welcome."


    As the young woman looked to the door, one of them immediately dragged another woman and said, "Look, who is it."


    The woman immediately turned around. When she saw James and Jessica, her eyes were as big as a copper bell, saying, "She-she¡­ They¡­"


    As Jessica saw the woman, she was also stunned and thought, "Why is she here?"


    The women with exquisite makeup came over and said, "You just told us that your elder sister was in the mental institution, but why is she here? Who is that man next to her? Is he a star? He looks handsome."

 Chapter 826 - 826: I Can’t Afford It

    Caitan Clifford saw James at first sight when James and Jessica came in, but when she heard her female friends commended James for his appearance, she felt unhappy, curling her lips and saying proudly, "That man? The man always follows Jessica. Is he handsome? He is a murder, so he went to B country. Both of them are murderers, so they''re suited to a degree."


    "Is it true? He looks very handsome. I can''t believe he is a murderer," A woman said while she was staring at James, "All right. Did your sister kill Mamai?"


    Caitan narrowed her eyes with anger, "She is not my elder sister. You shouldn''t call her my elder sister; otherwise, I won''t be your friend anymore."


    The woman rolled her eyes and thought, "It seems that she does mind it."


    A woman next to her bumped her arm gently and said, "Don''t ask more. Didn''t you hear about it? For resolving the conflict between the Websters and the Cliffords, the Cliffords gave them a large sum of money, and they were even on the brink of bankruptcy."


    "Is it true? I just heard that the Cliffords aren''t bankrupt."


    "No, the Cliffords is bankrupt. If they have money, Caitan must buy the dress and that handbag. I knew she wants to get it. She even touched the bag again and again, but finally, she put it the back."


    Although two women just discussed in a low voice. Caitan was sensitive and attentive and knew it.


    Caitan felt embarrassed and shouted arrogantly, "I can afford it, but I think I will look older if I use it."


    "Really? So, you can buy this dress," the woman pointed to that blue water dress.


    Jessica just wanted to explain away, but these women didn''t want to go easy on her. Caitan glanced at the price and then swallowed hard.


    This skirt was worth a hundred thousand dollars. Caitan must buy it before without hesitation, but now little money left, and Mamai''s family always brothers her family after Andrew died, and Jessica killed Mamai.


    "James and Jessica, it is their fault. If James didn''t kill grandpa and Jessica didn''t kill Mamai, our family still enjoys a high status in A Country. And I wouldn''t be so poor.


    My mother and I tried to pretend nothing happened and keep our life decent so that people respect us, but Jessica and James live a free and good life. Why? Why should I bear everything when I am still a young girl? Jessica should bear it," thought Caitan while she kept staring at the dress.


    All of a sudden, Caitan looked cunning. But when she turned to Jessica, she changed, smiling at Jessica and waving to her, "My elder sister. What a coincidence. You are here."


    "It just happened. But Caitan should be in the A Country, how did she come here? Is there something wrong with our family?" thought Jessica.


    Although Jessica''s mother and Caitan didn''t like her, Jessica still regarded them as her family members. She was worried about her family members.


    Jessica remembered how Caitan bullied her, so she became careful. As soon as Caitan got close to her, she immediately stepped back but happened to bump James''s strong chest muscle.


    James narrowed his eyes, looking at Caitan, warning her not to get close. James knew Jessica didn''t like to be with Mr. Caitan.


    Caitan pouted and said, "My dear sister, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I want to tell you something about my family. Since you had left for so long, I guess you don''t know what happened.


    Jessica heard about it and became anxious. She then asked with great anxiety, "What happened?"


    "His family came to brother us."


    Jessica''s face turned pale and froze suddenly. Caitan then added, "Since you killed Mamai, his family tried to find where you are, and my mother did help you."


    When James heard it, he frowned and thought, "Did she kill Mamai? When did she kill him? I have never heard about that. She seemed to kill many people when I was not in A Country."


    James believed that Jessica would kill Mamai when she was arrogant, but now Jessica changed. She became timid, and she was afraid that there were many people. "I can''t believe such a person killed someone."


    Caitan became guilty when she heard what Jessica said. Although she didn''t mean to kill Mamai, his family members lived a hard life because of her. James said something about her family to her, but she didn''t believe it.


    Now, Caitan told her they lived a miserable life, and Jessica believed. She couldn''t help but answer, "I''m sorry to let you suffer."


    Caitan felt happy and thought, "She has never changed. She is still stupid and easy to believe others."


    "We are family. Although there were some conflicts, we are still family," said Caitan.


    Jessica touched and bit her lips without saying a word.


    Caitan knew Jessica wasn''t under caution anymore, so she walked over and held Jessica''s arms, "Dear sister, what do you want to buy?"


    Jessica wore a dazed expression while Caitan held her arms, walking into a shop.


    "Do you want to buy clothes?"


    Jessica looked unnatural when Caitan was so intimate, but she couldn''t refuse and follow.


    "Sister, how about that dress?" Caitan pointed to that blue dress.


    "It is beautiful."


    "I think so. It suits you fine," Caitan said while taking off the dress from the hanger.


    "Miss. The dress¡­"


    Caitan interrupted the shopper and said, "What''s the matter with you. Can''t I touch it?"


    "Um¡­ But¡­"


    "What do you want to say? We can afford it. Is it true, sister?" Caitan said gently and sweetly.


    Caitan had her plan. Otherwise, she wouldn''t recommend that dress to Jessica.


    Caitan wanted to make Jessica embarrassed. Her female friends just mocked her that she couldn''t afford to buy that dress, so she wanted to ask Jessica to buy it.


    "Look at them. I guess they can''t afford it," thought Caitan. And then she gave that dress to Jessica and said, "Sister, Come on. Try it."

 Chapter 827 - 827: I’ll Pay Double The Price

    Caitan pushed Jessica harder into the changing room.


    Jessica looked back at James with anxiety. She was asking for his opinion. James put both hands in the pockets, standing there with grace and ease. He smiled and was happy that Jessica did it. He said with a low voice, "Go ahead."


    Caitan said with despise, "Jessica, he''s just a bodyguard. Why are you afraid of him? Do you forget how grandpa died?"


    Then Caitan gave James a closer look. To her surprise, James seemed to change completely from when he was Jessica''s bodyguard in A Country.


    When he was with Jessica, he was incredibly noble. But he would not present invisible pressure as he did now.


    James stood there with flawless facial structure. The suit was so straight, and there were no wrinkles. He was standing in the glamorous glaze with a presence beyond reach.


    Caitan couldn''t help gasping out of surprise. She withdrew her look and had a vicious idea. She said, "Jessica, why are you still with him? How could you do this to grandpa?"


    Jessica said, "Stop. I''ll go inside to change." She didn''t like that Caitan kept talking about their dead grandfather like she was reminding her of something on purpose.


    Caitan shrugged off and walked as Jessica entered the changing room. Her friend came over and said, "Caitan, why do you ask Jessica to try the dress? Don''t you like it?"


    Another girl said, "You said don''t mention Jessica in front of you. But you seem really close to her. You even let her have the dress. But can she afford it?"


    Jessica sniffed, "So what? She''s here with a man, isn''t she?"


    Her friend said, "What does that man do for a living? I just caught a glimpse of his watch..."


    Caitan took a peek at James''s watch. It was a limited Patek-Philippe, which was the same value as a mansion. Caitan thought it was a knock-off. If he really was so rich, why would he be a bodyguard?


    Caitan answered calmly, "He''s a bodyguard."


    Her friend said, "Wow. He''s too handsome to be rich. If he is, I''m gonna hit upon him."


    The changing room door clicked, and Jessica came out with the baby blue long dress.


    The color of the dress really matched her skin. It was just long enough to hide her ankles. As Jessica walked, the dress moved gorgeously, revealing partial legs, long, straight, and fair. It was riveting.


    Caitan''s friend said, "Wow, it''s lovely. This dress is beautiful. Caitan, it will look good on you too."


    Caitan immediately regrets her decision to see Jessica. Not only does she think she would look good in the dress, but she also knew she would look better than her. This dress belonged to her!


    Caitan became poisonously jealous. But he said with admiration, "Jessica, this dress is gorgeous."


    Jessica smiled shyly. She looked up, and James got up from the couch.


    James slowly came to Jessica and said, "I''ll take the dress, please."


    The saleswoman said, "I''m sorry. This dress is booked. This miss shouldn''t have tried it on in the first place."


    James said, "I''ll pay double the price."


    The saleswoman said, "I''m truly sorry."


    James said, "I''ll pay ten times the price."


    The saleswoman couldn''t believe what she heard. Did James just say ten times, she wondered.


    Caitan and her friends exchanged surprised looks. Her friend whispered, "Isn''t he a bodyguard? How could he be so rich?"


    "I think he''s just bluffing, "Caitan despised, "I''ll see when he drops the act."


    Jessica grabbed James''s sleeves, saying, "Forget it. The dress is booked. We shouldn''t take it."


    And there was no need to pay ten times more than the dress was worth it.


    Caitan whispered to her friend, "Do you heard that? They are just cooperating not to buy the dress."


    Her friend sniffed, "What a couple."


    Another one agreed, "Right."


    The saleswoman was in a pickle. She could make a lot of money if James really paid ten times more than the value of the dress.


    But the client who booked the dress had a special position. Even her boss couldn''t afford to offend the client, let alone her.


    So the saleswoman shook her head, "Sorry, Sir. Please don''t make things difficult for me."


    James said, "Call the client booking the dress."


    The saleswoman didn''t expect James''s request. She didn''t know how to respond. She was wondering whether she could say the client''s information was confidential. But James said first, "You have 10 minutes."


    James''s voice was commanding and didn''t offer the saleswoman any room for negotiation. Even Caitan was surprised. James didn''t look like a bodyguard. Did he...


    No. It couldn''t be. Caitan wondered. She knew James was a murderer. She would like to know when he would quit his act.


    The saleswoman was shocked. She was afraid James would resolve to violence the next second. So he got the client''s number and called the guy.


    James grabbed the phone from the saleswoman, "Are you, Bob Mikey?" He said a little stuff and gave the phone back to the saleswoman.


    The saleswoman couldn''t be more confused. She kept talking to Bob like a professional, "Mr. Mikey, the dress you booked..."


    Bob said, "I''m in the neighborhood. I''ll be right over."


    Then Bob hung up. The saleswoman didn''t know what to do. Bob neither said okay nor not okay.


    "Sorry," The saleswoman pointed at the phone, "Mr. Mikey didn''t say yes."


    "Who does he think he is? He wants to bluff with one phone call?" Caitan raised up her volume, "Jessica, it''s okay if you don''t buy it. It''s not a shame to admit you can''t afford it."


    James tucked Jessica''s slightly messy hair. Then a man came in, gasping for air, "Mr. Moore..."


    It was a man in his 40s. He was fat and bald.


    He walked in front of James, "Mr. Moore, I''ll ask them to deliver all the dresses in the boutique to your mansion."


    James said, "No. I just want that one for ten times more than its value."


    Bob almost said with begging, "Mr. Moore, how can I let you do this? Please give me an opportunity to give you the dress."


    How rare it was to beg for others to take the presents...


    James didn''t answer, but he said to Jessica, "Don''t we say you should spend all of my money? How about we buy everything in the shop?"


    Jessica had to question his words again. Did James really mean that?


    Jessica looked up at James with a confused look. But James looked so serious. It didn''t look like he was making a joke.


    Since James wouldn''t let her go, Jessica was curious whether he would keep her at his mansion if she went too far.


    So Jessica took out the wallet James gave her. She picked a black gold card, saying, "I want all the clothes and accessories in different sizes."

 Chapter 828 - 828: Why Did He Do This?

    Jessica held the black card with fair and delicate fingers. The card had gold trims and shined under the light.


    The way Jessica gave the saleswoman the credit card and born superiority showed she was born into a rich and influential family.


    James smiled, and it was perfect.


    Jessica used his card and spent his money, which pleased him more than he would win the presidential election.


    James looked at Jessica dotingly and said, "And all the shoes and bags. Send them to the address."


    The saleswoman was shocked again. Who the hell was James to buy everything without any hesitation?


    And the incredibly handsome man was so nice to his girlfriend, the saleswoman wondered.


    Jessica only asked for clothes and accessories. But James bought her all the shoes and bags too. He almost bought everything in the shop, so Jessica would be happy.


    Another salesman came over, saying, "Hurry up! Don''t you recognize who he is?"


    The saleswoman said, "Who?"


    She answered, "Your Highness!"


    She explained, "He''s the prince that most likely will become the president. Be careful with him!"


    Caitan and her friends were dumbfounded. Her friend said, "Didn''t you say he was a bodyguard?"


    Caitan said, "He was. He used to be Jessica''s personal bodyguard. It''s right! I swear I''m telling the truth."


    Caitan''s friend said, "And you accused him of killing people. Gladly, we didn''t offend him. Or we would be finished." That man was a prince. He had such a noble position. No wonder when James entered, Caitan''s friends thought he was not like anybody. Unluckily, they believed what Caitan said and spoke evil of him.


    And they looked down on James, thinking he was only a bodyguard, bluffing in the antique shop to impress his girlfriend.


    But to their surprise, James bought everything in the shop.


    Caitan''s look was worse too. James was the prince of B Country!


    Caitan only knew he was a bodyguard. Then he flew to B Country after killing her grandpa. Who knew he was a prince and president candidate!


    Who could have thought Jessica was so lucky!


    Caitan looked at James, who couldn''t take eyes off Jessica with sweet and gentle looks.


    Jessica couldn''t believe that James didn''t even blink after she spent so much on clothes. She couldn''t help wondering whether James liked to be tortured. The more he suffered, the better he was?


    Jessica bit her lips and said, "I''m going to the cosmetics store next."


    James smiled and said, "Okay."


    Jessica said, "I might buy everything they have. Is that okay?"


    James said, "It''s okay even if you buy the whole store."


    Jessica didn''t know what to say. She finally believed that James was really helping her get revenge.


    Why?


    Why did he do this?


    Wasn''t he afraid she would avenge her grandpa and made him pay?


    Jessica could help thinking all these questions, but she couldn''t figure it out. The saleswoman swiped the card and gave it back to Jessica.


    The saleswoman took a peek at James and couldn''t help gasping at a closer look. With a closer look, some men would reveal different kinds of skin problems like greasy skin and wrinkles. But James''s skin was so good, and he looked even more handsome.


    The saleswoman said, "Jessica, how lucky are you to have James as your boyfriend."


    Jessica looked up with amazement, hurrying to explain, "He''s not my boyfriend."


    Boyfriend? James chewed on the word and smiled again. He held Jessica''s hands and told the saleswoman she was right about saying he was Jessica''s boyfriend.


    James said, "After we go to the cosmetics store, should we go to the jewelry store? I have to go to a political party tonight. Will you come with me?"


    Political...


    Jessica shook her head as hard as she could. People who came to the party were politicians talking about national matters. Besides, they were supposed to be enemies. Jessica should seek vengeance.


    James knew what she was thinking. He said, luring her, "The presidential election is coming soon. Don''t you want to release evidence against me, so I lose all my fortune and honor?"


    Jessica didn''t expect that James really thought of how to help her get revenge. But for some reason, she wasn''t happy hearing what he said.


    Jessica said, "I don''t feel comfortable at parties."


    James said, "You can only focus on me and ignore the rest of the group," James rustled against Jessica''s hand, "And there will be a lot of people wishing me to harm there. So you could achieve double the goals with only half the efforts unless you don''t want to seek revenge.


    Jessica''s feeling was complicated. She thought the way she sought revenge wasn''t what she expected at all.


    James said, "If you don''t want to get back at me, then you love me, right?" He stared at Jessica and didn''t miss any of her subtle movements.


    Jessica was utterly shocked at the word love. She quickly got off of his hands, saying, "I''m not in love with you... I am not."


    James said, "Then go with me tonight."


    Jessica couldn''t understand his logic. She told James she didn''t want to come. But why did she end up coming anyway?


    Jessica closed her eyes. She couldn''t help feeling James, the man who offered to help her get back at himself with all schemes, was too powerful. He had everything in control.


    Jessica was held by James to leave the mall in a daze. Caitan followed up and said, "Jessica, wait!"


    Jessica paused and looked around. She forgot Caitan was till here since she was focused on talking to James.


    Caitan said, "Jessica, mother, and I got so worried hearing you were missing. So I came here to look for you. It took me forever to see you. Are you leaving already?"


    Caitan looked really sad and upset.


    Jessica said, "Where do you live? I''ll come and visit you when I can."


    Visit?


    James slightly frowned. He spent so much time with Jessica that he knew everyone in the Clifford family. Caitan liked to give Jessica hard times in the past. Now she said she came here to look for Jessica...


    James didn''t believe for a second that she was telling the truth.


    So James said coldly, "You can ask Caitan to stay at our house for a couple of days."


    In this way, at least James could control what was going on.


    Our house?


    Jessica felt touched for no reason, saying, "Are you sure?"


    James slightly squinted and said with a deep meaning, "Of course."


    James would answer to whatever Jessica asked.


    Caitan held Jessica''s arms, pretending to be happy, "Great. I''ll tell my friends."


    Then Caitan turned around to her friends, saying, "I''m going over to James''s and spend a few days there. After our trip is over, you go back to A Country without me."


    Her friend said, "Are you done so fast?"


    Caitan said, "Sure. She''s as dumb as she always it."

 Chapter 829 - 829: Don’t Get Mad

    Caitan smirked. After saying goodbye to her friends, she came after Jessica.


    Caitan asked, "Jessica, were you guys talking about going to a party?" Her eyes sparkled and held Jessica''s arms with passion. She left the mall with them, sticking really close.


    Caitan heard whoever came to the party would be political celebrities in B Country. If she could hook up with one...


    Jessica looked at James swiftly and whispered, "It''s tomorrow night."


    Caitan asked, "Can I come?"


    Jessica couldn''t answer the question. She looked at James, and he said cruelly, "No."


    Caitan pouted and didn''t mention it again.


    After they were done shopping, they came to the underground parking together. Caitan looked at James''s sports car with amazement. It was a low-profile yet luxurious model with a streamline. It looked so expensive. Back when Andrew was alive, he couldn''t afford it.


    James was willing to be only a bodyguard and spend so many days undercover in the Clifford family. He stood up with being ordered by Jessica and was so loyal to her. Was this obedient nature as they say? Caitan wondered.


    But to her surprise, James was actually the prince of B Country.


    How could Jessica be so lucky?


    Thinking how Jessica pushed Mamai on the ground and caused his death, Caitan thought of a vicious plan.


    Caitan opened the door and sat in. She couldn''t help getting secretly amazed at the luxurious decor.


    Jessica didn''t talk much. She opened a crack to let some air in. James looked at her through the rear-end mirror, asking, "Are you hot?"


    Jessica shook her head, saying, "I''m just taking some fresh air."


    James looked after her emotions, even the tiniest. Caitan saw all.


    She pouted and said, "Jessica, has Mamai''s family reached out to you?"


    Jessica withdrew her vision from outside the window, saying, "No."


    Caitan said, "I don''t know what Avery said to them. Although his family didn???t say anything, they kept making things hard for us. I heard they were gathering evidence ready for re-trial."


    "Okay." Jessica lowered her head, thinking she couldn''t help it if they did.


    James asked while driving, "How did Mamai die?"


    James didn''t have time to look into it. But he didn''t believe Jessica was capable of murder.


    Speaking of her dead fiance, Caitan cried, "I don''t know what argument he had with Jessica. But he died after she pushed him. I don''t believe that Mamai would try something with Jessica. And he''s s.e.x.u.a.lly incapable. How could he try to hurt Jessica?"


    On the surface, Caitan explained the whole thing. Actually, when she said Mamai was s.e.x.u.a.lly incapable, she took the blame over on Jessica, implying she took the initiative.


    James could tell what she implied. He said coldly, "Really? Only a man knows if he''s capable or not. Maybe he''s not capable of you, but not necessarily not okay with other women."


    James''s words were blunt and sharp. Caitan''s face turned pale. Mamai really couldn''t get hard while doing it with her. Every time they did it, Mamai couldn''t last for over three minutes.


    Jessica felt awkward for Caitan. Luckily, they arrived soon at James''s mansion.


    The maid took Caitan to the guest room while the bodyguards unloaded the sports car and took all they bought inside the house.


    Jessica came out of the shower and saw her phone screen lit. She answered the call, "Avery..."


    Avery said, "Jessica, how are you? Are you okay? I heard Erin disrupted our plan."


    Jessica said, "That''s right. Avery, the stuff you asked the maid to give to me, were they really sleeping pills?"


    Avery said, "Yes."


    Avery didn''t know why she asked so. But Jessica''s voice sounded weird.


    Jessica said after two seconds, "Erin said it was poison."


    Avery smiled, saying, "Pointing fingers is what Erin is the best at. Even if it''s poison, it''s what she planted. You have to be careful with her."


    Jessica nodded, saying, "Are you still in Ancient Country?"


    Avery said, "Yeah. We''re going back to B Country tomorrow."Her daughter was cured, and the scar on her face was removed. So Avery should go back.


    "So I can see you soon? Great!"


    Jessica couldn''t help getting thrilled. Avery froze for a bit.


    She realized Jessica talked more than before. She was more out-going. Was this because of James?


    Avery asked, "Does James give you hard times?"


    Jessica answered, "Not really."


    Avery said, "Good."


    They talked for a few minutes more and hung up.


    Jessica heard James was in the bedroom. She wanted to tell him to go over to the Presidential House to see Avery and her daughter.


    The second Jessica pushed the door open, she froze.


    The noise alarmed whoever was inside. Caitan came out of the shower with nothing on. She screamed after seeing Jessica. Then the bathroom door was opened. James, in a bathrobe, came out.


    After seeing Jessica, Caitan quickly covered her important body parts with hands and arms.


    James came right at Jessica. He looked surprised and anxious. He wasn''t as calm as he always was. He ran to Jessica, "Listen to me, Jessica."


    Jessica didn''t know why she ran. She had no idea how to handle this.


    But James outran Jessica soon because he had longer legs. He grabbed her arms and hurried to explain, "Don''t have any wrong idea. I saw nothing. I was in the shower, and Caitan ran in. I don''t know why. But I told her to leave. Then you came in."


    Jessica bit her lips. She admitted that she was fl.u.s.tered, seeing what happened back there. And she didn''t believe that James saw nothing.


    Jessica tried as hard to get off his hands. She didn''t want to hear his explanation.


    James came after her and held her from behind, "Jessica!"


    James said, "Fine, I confess. I accidentally took one look. But I had no feeling. How could she win? I see you and get immediately excited. Feel it. Do you know what I mean?"


    Their bodies were so close that Jessica could feel James had no feeling.


    None whatsoever.


    But why did she care?


    James turned her around, saying, "Don''t get mad. If you hate it, beat me. Okay?"


    Then he took her hands to slap his face.


    "No!" Jessica withdrew her hands. She wouldn''t slap him across the face.


    It wasn''t until now that Jessica realized she didn''t dare to slap him, let alone get back at him.


    But James''s eyes sparkled because of Jessica''s response. He smiled gently and sweetly, "Jessica, don''t deny it. I can tell you care. You''re jealous!"

 Chapter 830 - 830: Female Ghost

    Jessica''s thick and long eyelashes trembled. Her heartbeat raced.


    Her heart pounded, and she became out of breath.


    James grabbed the back of her head and kissed her.


    He applied pressure, so she opened her mouth, and he stuck his tongue in to enjoy her sweetness and gentleness.


    Apart from them, Caitan and other maids were in the hall.


    Caitan looked at them and squinted. She put her hands on the door frame and pinched it with fingernails.


    Who wouldn''t dream about having a perfect boyfriend?


    Caitan admitted that she was jealous. She was jealous that all the men she cared loved Jessica.


    Mamai was so. James was even more in love with Jessica, and he would do anything for her.


    So Caitan came in the wrong room on purpose. When James was taking a bath, she took off all her clothes and came in the shower. But James kicked her out. Then that was what Jessica saw.


    Caitan was one of the best socialites in A Country. She had a gorgeous look and a beautiful body.


    But who knew what kind of illness James had that he wasn''t attracted to her at all?


    Caitan''s look changed and said, "Jessica, sorry. I came to the wrong room."


    Jessica turned blushed, hearing Caitan''s voice. James could be shameless in public. But she couldn''t play along. So she pushed James away.


    But his chest was as heavy as a wall. No matter how hard she tried, it wouldn''t budge¡ªJessica bit James''s lower lips.


    Pss-


    It hurt James, and he let her go.


    James''s lips start bleeding. He touched it and smiled.


    Jessica knew to fight back.


    Jessica''s lips were watery because of the kiss. She lowered the head, wondering how she could muster up the courage to bite him.


    Jessica felt slightly disturbed. But seeing James kept smiling, Jessica got bolder and glared at him, "I''m not jealous!"


    James said, "You''re right. You''re not jealous. I am."


    Jessica was speechless. How shameless was James? He killed her grandpa and offered to help her get back at himself. Then he couldn''t draw the line and kissed and hugged her. Jessica really didn''t know what to do with him.


    Besides, she didn''t want to take revenge. She was not his enemy. If it kept like this, she might lose everything.


    Jessica said, "Caitan, let''s leave." She reached her hands to Caitan to take her to leave the mansion.


    James lifted his eyebrows and gave her the way. He looked. He didn''t care.


    But Caitan wouldn''t leave. This was a great mansion and opportunity to hit up James.


    "Jessica, why should we leave?" Caitan grabbed Jessica''s sleeves, "And it''s not safe to go out so late."


    James put both hands in his pocket and moved his mouth, hearing what Caitan said. But he still looked casual.


    Jessica bit her lips, saying, "If you don''t leave, I will."She felt she was making a scene, and it was a shame.


    Caitan said, "Okay." She would like Jessica to leave, and she could have James all to herself. So she let go of her hands, so Jessica would leave alone.


    Jessica didn''t know what to do. She got a bit mad, turned around, and walked downstairs.


    James looked as Jessica walked downstairs. He said coldly, "If you can''t talk her out of it, you can''t stay here either."


    The way he spoke to Caitan was distant and indifferent. And it was antagonistic. It was different from how he talked to Jessica.


    Caitan stopped and came after Jessica.


    "Jessica, hear me out..." When Caitan came after Jessica, she was already at the gate. But the bodyguard stopped her, "Mrs. Moore, you can''t leave."


    Jessica looked up. Apart from dozens of bodyguards keeping the gate safe, there were ten or so on patrol in the mansion.


    But did the bodyguard just call her Mrs. Moore?


    Jessica said, "I''m not Mrs. Moore. Don''t call me that!"


    Caitan said, "Jessica, you can''t leave. They won''t let you. Let''s go back."She grabbed her sleeves to take her inside.


    Jessica knew she stood no chance with the security.


    But she couldn''t give up at this point. So she stood there. Neither leaving nor not leaving was available.


    "Stand down."


    A deep voice came from behind their back. James was already downstairs and came to Jessica, saying gently, "Jessica, are you mad because I accidentally took a look at another woman, or that I kissed you?"


    James''s shadow was tall and long. He said, "Come back with me, okay? Even if you can walk out of the gate, there are so many wild beasts. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Oh-" James paused like he suddenly recalled something and whispered at her ears, "There is a woman''s crying voice at night... Have you ever seen a female ghost?"


    "Ah!" Jessica screamed, hearing the word ghost and jumped in James''s arms.


    James smirked since his plan worked. Jessica was afraid of ghosts as she used to.


    James suddenly picked her up. No matter how hard she hit him, he would not let her go.


    Jessica hit him really hard. James slightly frowned because of the pain. But he was smiling.


    He had to make an appointment with the psychiatrist for Jessica. Was her depression getting better?


    Was he using the right method that he could see the old Jessica?


    Jessica said, "James! Let me down! How dare you pick me up without my permission?"


    Caitan followed them, and her eyes were red with jealousy. It was so masculine the way James picked Jessica up.


    His muscles were robust, and his waist was slim. Then she could see his two long and strong legs. Besides, his presence was still indifferent and noble.


    Just with one look, Caitan felt some part of her body started having reactions. James was like a walking love potion that made one have fantasies.


    Then Caitan saw how Jessica moved about. No wonder James fell head over the toe for her. She was playing hard to get!


    Caitan''s look changed and sniffed. She murmured the bitch in her mind.


    Jessica watched as James walked into his bedroom, carrying her. She said, "Let me down..."


    James said, "Are you sure?"


    Jessica said, "Yes."


    Then James really let go of his hands, and Jessica fell backward.


    Ah!


    It was so sudden that caught Jessica off guard. She lost balance, and her back was on the soft mattress. It was on the bed.


    James put her on the bed...


    Then he got on top of her!

 Chapter 831 - 831: What Are You Gonna Do?

    "You..." James got on top of Jessica and forced her to look up. And soon, their lips got entangled.


    Jessica kept her eyes wide open! That was the second kiss in ten minutes.


    Was he obsessed with kissing? Jessica wondered.


    "Hum!"


    Jessica felt her lips so hot because of James''s burning breath. She tried to move, but James moved up with long fingers and held hers.


    "Jessica, give it to me."


    James''s look was so sensual, and his breath was heavy. He hasn''t had any s.e.x life for a long time.


    James wanted to have s.e.x with Jessica a long time ago. He wanted it so bad. But he was afraid it would shock her. In the afternoon, he was about to do it, but it was interrupted by Erin.


    He couldn''t hold it longer.


    All James wanted to do was giving all he had to Jessica. And he wouldn''t allow her to say no.


    Jessica''s face got blushed, and heartbeat raced in the quiet yet eventful evening. A s.e.xy vibe surrounded her, and her skin was burning.


    Jessica couldn''t look at James''s hot look. She looked away, saying, "No."


    Jessica knew to say no to him!


    James still stared at her with the burning look. He smiled, saying, "Do you remember everything?"


    Jessica remembered everything. This could help her depression. Her problems were solved, and she would turn back to what she used to be.


    So she said no?


    Jessica froze and said yes. She mustered up the courage to look into his eyes to see his reaction.


    Out of her surprise, James''s look didn''t change because of what she said. She could still see the urge in his eyes. James smiled and said, "What are you gonna do?"


    What are you gonna do?


    Jessica looked at him so close and blamed her for doing this. His face was flawlessly tempting. Staring at it would make her mind blank.


    Seeing her confused look, James said patiently, "Do you want me to teach you?"


    Jessica came back right away. He enjoyed doing this. On the surface, he was doing you a favor. But it was all for his own interests. Then Jessica suddenly shook her head, saying, "No. I should teach you what to do."


    James smirked. Good. That''s what Jessica did in the past.


    James didn''t answer and expected her to say more.


    Jessica was so nervous and felt a bit timid. But she didn''t want James to get what he wanted. She mustered up the courage and said, "You said it didn''t matter how I took revenge."


    James said, "Yes. I said that." He nodded.


    "Then get up," Jessica said gently," And sit over there."


    Jessica looked at the couch across the bed.


    James had no idea what Jessica wanted to do. But he promised he wouldn''t do anything and let her take revenge. He would honor his words.


    So James let go of her and did what she asked.


    James came too. When he sat down, she reached to his waist with her tender hands.


    James watched Jessica, lowered her head to remove his bath robe''s belt, and tied a knot with both his hands with surprise.


    Then Jessica found ropes and tied up his feet too.


    James thought whether Jessica did so because she didn''t want him to touch her?


    It was revenge and torture for James that he could do nothing watching her all night.


    Jessica was testing him.


    James looked over with admiration. At the very instant, he felt a hot scream rushed from the bottom of his feet to the brain.


    Jessica took off her clothes in front of him. How naughty was that! James wondered.


    Jessica had her back facing James and took off her long dress. The smooth fabric fell from Jessica''s smooth back. He could see her beautiful waist and bottom.


    Jessica''s body was very attractive. She had full b.r.e.a.s.ts and a bouncy bottom. James wasn''t satisfied with just watching.


    Then he gasped. It swelled so bad that it hurt.


    Jessica took off everything she wore. She had no idea why she did so. But she couldn''t remove the image that Caitan came out of James''s bathroom n.a.k.e.d. Then she did what she did.


    Jessica covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts with both hands and had her back facing him. She turned around and blushed. James already had reactions and held a tent.


    James wasn''t lying when he said he got so excited seeing her that one thing had to declare its presence.


    Jessica regretted getting back at James in this way. It was too sensual. And that part was so ugly that Jessica felt embarrassed.


    But she didn''t know that James liked it a lot. He started untying himself behind his back.


    Jessica bent over to put her dress back on. But James stopped her, "Don''t..."


    Jessica got stiff, and James kept saying, "Turn around and show me..."


    Jessica got so blushed, and her skin got pinky because of what he said. It looked more tempting under the light.


    Jessica decided to ignore her and kept picking up clothes.


    James said again, "Aren''t you gonna take revenge? Do you know what''s the best revenge?"


    Jessica said, "I don''t want to know." She was about to cry because of shame.


    James said, "So you will never succeed." He tried to get to her. Jessica finally got bold, and he couldn''t let her quit so soon.


    It worked on Jessica. She made up her mind and suddenly turned around, "I can!"


    Then she realized James saw everything.


    James thought he was doomed. He was gonna die having s.e.x with her.


    But the next second, Jessica pointed at James, saying, "Your nose is bleeding..."


    James''s look changed slightly. He had nose bleeding?


    Jessica felt so nervous, seeing blood. She hurried to take out some tissues to remove the blood.


    James tilted his head and wouldn''t let her, saying, "There is no use. You can''t stop the bleeding,"


    Jessica was fl.u.s.tered, saying, "Why?" All she thought was wiping the blood off James''s nose.


    James said, "Come closer, and I''ll tell you." His hands were behind his back as the nose blood kept dripping...


    Jessica didn''t suspect. She approached him, and he let her wipe the blood. But Jessica felt two hands around her waist, pinching it and putting it down. Jessica sat on James''s legs.


    Then something slipped inside her.


    Jessica kept her eyes wide open, protesting, "James, you are an asshole!"

 Chapter 832 - 832: How Shameless Was That?

    Jessica felt James was the worst man ever living on earth. How could he take advantage of his trust and lie to her?


    Jessica took over a tissue and covered his nose. She got so mad and wanted to get up. But James grabbed her waist to sit down. Then...


    How shameless was that!


    How shameless was that!


    How shameless was that!


    Jessica gave consistent blows on James''s shoulder with her fists. Her face was as red as rotten tomatoes because of the shame. When the alien thing suddenly came in, it hurt so much that Jessica felt her body was torn into two parts. It was like the first time he did it with her. It also hurt like hell.


    It hurt so bad that Jessica cried.


    The minute Jessica cried, James couldn''t make another move. He asked caringly, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    Jessica cried, "It hurts a lot. I don''t want it."


    "That''s because we haven''t done it for a long time," James said, coaxing her, telling nice things to her," It will be better if we have foreplay at first."


    Since things have come to this, it was impossible to stop James from doing what he was doing.


    Jessica thought she should smother him with tissues. It would end her shame right now. Jessica couldn''t imagine how he could say such shameless things?


    Jessica was about to turn him down. But James got real. He put her down on the couch and started kissing every inch of her beautiful body with graceful lines. The hickeys were left deeply on her fair and tender skins, including the thigh.


    No one ever did this to Jessica...


    Jessica thought only passionate couples who loved each other deeply and dedicatedly would have this kind of intimacy. Their love for each other must be strong that the man would kiss every inch of her body and loved all she had.


    Now James did this to her...


    The bedroom was dark, but the temperature couldn''t get higher. Jessica gradually lost herself, which she didn''t have in the first place...


    ***


    Athena Island, B Country.


    The bodyguards were outside the fences. Evan jumped out of the plane before it was fully landed.


    The propeller hasn''t stopped completely, and the trees rustled because of it.


    Tinder walked in and saw the glass bottles hanging on the trees on either side of the road.


    The clunking and clicking voice was lovely. It was like a piece of playful music.


    There was something inside each glass bottle.


    Slap-


    The lights were suddenly turned on. It shined on Evan''s handsome frame.


    All of a sudden, the lights stretched all the way to the mansion.


    Leo''s gut told him Avery was inside. He could see her as long as he pushed the gate open.


    Evan didn''t know what Avery had in mind. But he noticed that the mansion was decorated.


    There were white and pink flowers. And on the ground, Evan found rose petals...


    What day was it?


    Tinder said, "Sir, there''s something in the glass bottle."


    Evan glared at him, "I know. I can see it."


    Tinder lowered his head and saw with the corner of his eye that Evan opened one bottle and took the curled piece of paper out.


    There were a few words and an arrow.


    Evan walked as the notes said until he arrived at the restaurant.


    There was a large bouquet of roses on the table with a gift box.


    Evan unwrapped the satin bow ribbon on the gift box first.


    Inside the gift box was another wood box with a nice album.


    Evan opened the album, and on the back was a line of words. From the penmanship, it should be Avery''s writing.


    It said, "The time is lovely, peaceful and sweet. I wouldn''t dare to get old without your company."


    Inside the album, every picture was Evan: when he was asleep, when he took a shower, when he worked and when he was George Lautner.


    Evan kept flipping through the pages until he saw another paragraph. It said, "Remember the 72 photos I owe you? I took them all when you weren''t looking. Each one represents how I see you and how I love you..."


    Evan smiled and felt something special in his heart.


    On the back of the album was a note with an arrow pointing at the bouquet of red roses.


    Evan picked up the flowers and saw a white card. On it was another paragraph written by Avery: Do you know I always think about the day I marry you, how I get out with the wedding dress and how you see me at first look? Will you be glad? Will you be nervous? No matter what it is, I know I''ll cry when I look you into the eye. Don''t worry, though. It will be the tears of happiness because I''m about to marry the man of my life and spend the rest of my life with him."


    It kept reading, "I''m thinking how we will enter the marriage hall. Will there be an audience? Even if there is no one, even if none gives us their blessing, I''ll be happy as long as you hold my hands. Let''s spend the rest of our lives together. You''re the only man whom I want to be with forever. You are the only man I want to enter old life together. Evan, you always say it''s too hard for me to agree to marry you. How about I propose to you this time?"


    "Evan-"


    Suddenly, Avery''s lovely voice came from behind Evan''s back. He slowly turned around, and a ray of light was on her. She wore a strapless white dress, like a goddess, and slowly walked over to Evan. She kept the most beautiful smile all the time, saying, "Evan Howel, I''m Avery Peters. I want to marry you. I want to be your one and only wife in your life. Will you give me the honor?"


    This was the first time Avery proposed. After saying what she said, she got so nervous that her palm got sweaty. She felt she almost lost balance and in front of her-

 Chapter 833 - 833: No Proposal

    Evan wore a long black coat. The warm moonlight shined from the clean windows. He stood straight by the table and stared at the gorgeous woman.


    But when Avery said whether Evan would marry her with the most gentle look, Evan didn''t answer right away.


    He chose to stare at her for a long time. All was left between the sky and earth where their entangled looks, and Avery''s share shy look.


    It was difficult for a proud and distant woman to approach her. Now she popped the question first.


    Evan slightly squinted. They had gone through a lot, and he loved her more because of it.


    But Evan lifted up his eyebrows, saying, "Take it back!"


    Avery was speechless. Was he taking that back? Did that mean, no? Avery thought.


    Avery stopped smiling, "Taking it back."


    Evan said, "If you propose, I might not marry you."


    Avery''s look got worse, "What are you talking about? Who are you gonna marry if not me?"


    Avery would have a huge fight with Evan if he didn''t already propose four times. But it was too romantic, and she didn''t want to ruin it.


    Evan stared at Avery, saying, "I only marry whoever I propose to. I can only be the one to propose. You can''t beat me to it!"


    Avery couldn''t help smiling. Was he too proud to let Avery make the proposal? Or was he still feeling uncomfortable for being refused too many times?


    Avery said, "Didn''t you ask me to do one thing for you?" He didn''t seem happy when she did.


    Evan said, "No proposal!"


    Avery held the ring box and said calmly, "Oh, are you sure?''


    Seeing Evan didn''t respond, Avery smiled gently. She said to Tinder, who was in the corner, "Help me make a doctor''s appointment. It''s one thing that my daughter is born out of wedlock. I don''t want another kid to be like that."


    Then Avery turned around to leave.


    But Evan grabbed her arms the next second. He asked hastily, "What did you say? Another kid?''


    Avery said, "So, are you gonna say yes?"


    Evan didn''t hesitate for any second to answer yes.


    Avery said, "What if I changed my mind?"?


    Evan asked, "How dare you!" It wasn''t that he didn''t want to marry Avery. How could he? He wanted to be married so badly that he dreamt about it.


    But he wanted to take Avery back to A Country to give her a special proposal. Who knew Avery insisted going back to B Country at first to propose first.


    Evan only wanted to give Avery enough respect. He wanted her to have all he had, all the love and tenderness.


    So he was touched when Avery proposed. But rather he was the one to give Avery the feeling.


    When Avery proposed earlier, asking whether Evan would marry her, he thought he would give away everything for her, including his stubborn ideas.


    Evan said, "Avery, I love you. Please be my wife forever and ever and ever."


    Avery''s eyes turned watery. She looked down at the ring box and opened it. They were matching rings with the initials of their names.


    Evan noticed that immediately and was moved. He felt thrilled.


    The next second, he kissed Avery with all the passion he had.


    Avery couldn''t take that, and he picked her up on the dining table...


    Tinder couldn''t help shaking and left the door. And he asked the security to leave far enough to give them privacy.


    Tinder knew how it could get when Evan and Avery got serious.


    Avery almost couldn''t breathe because of the kiss.


    Evan kissed her like he wanted to eat her. Avery coughed so badly, and Evan didn''t let her go until she gasped for air.


    Evan said, "I''ll ask them to prepare the wedding tomorrow." After so much, Evan was terrified that things would change if it was delayed one second longer.


    Avery said, "Tomorrow? What''s with the rush?" She didn''t know why he was in such a hurry. But she guessed that Evan was afraid he would lose the chance to prepare the wedding after he was robbed the chance to propose.


    Avery smiled, "Don''t worry. I don''t have a plan to prepare for the wedding. And I''m in no fit situation to prepare one."


    Evan said, "You just relax and leave everything to me."


    Avery said, "Okay."


    Evan was happy with her attitude. He looked at the dinner with candlelight, "Do you cook them by yourself?''


    Avery answered, "Do you see anybody else?"


    Evan said, "I''ll send over dozens of maids over tomorrow. Don''t cook and do chores. Every morning, you get some sunshine. And you have to go to bed by nine every night."


    Avery was afraid he would go on and on. She cut him off, "Are you hungry? Shall we eat?"


    Evan immediately picked her up and put her down gently in front of the table, saying, "Try not to get on the ground. I''ll try my best to work from home."


    Avery said, "Not getting on the ground? Will you pick me up?''


    Evan said, yes.


    Avery gave him a look that made him give up. But it was no use for him.


    Avery said, "I''ll get scared of getting married if you do so."


    Evan said, "Really?''


    Avery kept going, "I might even escape before we get married."


    Evan said, "Avery!"


    Avery said, "If I don''t walk, what if I get shrinking leg muscles?''


    Evan was speechless.


    Avery said, "It''s not the first time we do this. See how good our daughter is."


    Thinking of their daughter, Avery tilted her head at Evan, saying, "Will you be disappointed if it''s another girl?" Evan told Avery his grandpa only agreed to send him the army in the Ancient Country was because he promised him a grandson.


    Evan cut the steak for Avery and fed her one after one. He said, "Don''t feel the pressure. If he likes it, he can give birth on his own."


    Avery glared at Evan, "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Evan said, "Anyway, he can only wish."


    Avery said, "How about you?"


    Evan said, "I only like you."


    Avery asked, "Don''t you like our daughter?"


    Evan answered, "I only like her because I like you."


    Who could have thought that not long after the conversation, the powerful Evan did not only what his wife said, but also what his daughter said? As for the boy who looked exactly like Evan, he was the least favorite one in Howel''s family...


    Avery was fed by Evan one spoon after another. He didn''t stop until she was too full.


    After dinner, Evan picked Avery back to the bedroom. Pregnant women were easy to get tired at the initial stage. Avery had a full stomach and let Evan do whatever he liked.


    Evan held her to the bathroom first and washed her face.


    Evan also knew every skincare routine Avery was used to.


    He knew what eye cream, morning cream, dinner cream, and body cream was...


    There were so many that it was hard for Avery to know all.


    So Avery couldn''t help wondering how Evan did that.


    Avery half closed her eyes and saw how Evan opened the lid and applied different creams on her face.


    She couldn''t help yawning and falling asleep...

 Chapter 834 - 834: Are You Joking With Me?

    Gabrielle yawned lazily and lifted her head to look out of the window.


    She rubbed her eyes and wondered if she was wrong. It seemed that there was a car following her.


    She had come out of the fishing village, separated from her sister, and got into the car arranged by Evan to go to Ancient City.


    And in such a short time, who would want to follow her?


    Was K''s Clam in the car?


    Really? Was it so scary? It''s not really them, was it?


    She tried to calm down. After all, she could train the wolves. She clenched her fist and pressed it on her chest.


    The other hand reached into her pocket. She was ready to pull out her mobile phone, in case she should meet the killer. While Avery and Evan did not go far, she could ask them to save her.


    She didn''t touch the phone but touched a piece of paper.


    She had secretly written it when Jackson had been injured and unconscious. When she had been forced to sign the contract, she had been afraid that he would badger with her later, so she had drawn up a contract by herself, and his fingerprint had been pressed on it.


    Although she was often under his despotic power, she had her own principles and bottom lines.


    If she wanted to break up with him, she would be determined and would never be a mistress.


    Gabrielle held the paper in her hand. If one day he would badger with her because of the contract, should she throw the other contract off his face?


    She found that she was much more daring to do many things since she had learned witchcraft to train wolves for no reason.


    If Jackson really appeared in front of her, she should run faster than the rabbit.


    What was she thinking? Gabrielle patted her forehead. He would never show up.


    Gabrielle gently sighed and carefully put the paperback to the pocket.


    The car braked suddenly. Gabrielle caught off guard and hit the co-pilot''s seat. When she raised her head in horror, she had a petrified expression for a moment.


    "Miss. Peters, we are at Ancient City."


    She knew that she has arrived at Ancient City as there was a huge stone gate plaque with the two words on it. She could saw it.


    What was this?


    Why were so many people standing at the door?


    Were they waiting for her?


    How did they know she was coming?


    Or did they know she was coming in advance by witchcraft?


    Gabrielle opened the door to get off. Standing in front of the crowd was Lord Milburn.


    She smiled awkwardly at Lord Milburn and then walked to him. When she was almost getting closer to him, she found Lord Milburn reached his hand. Was he about to shake hands with her?


    Out of politeness, she reached her hand out and quickened the pace, but Lord Milburn passed by her.


    He was not to shake hands with her. She awkwardly put back her hand. When she was looking back, she was stunned.


    It was no wonder there were so many people in front of the gate to greet Mr. Black.


    When she saw Mr. Black come down from an unknown black luxurious car, she frowned.


    Wasn''t this the one that had followed her all the way?


    She thought it was K''s Clam who was after her.


    But this man''s features were as delicate as a porcelain doll. Even women would be jealous of his appearance.


    He was different from Jackson.


    The appearance of the man immediately attracted all kinds of women''s attention.


    Lord Milburn rushed to the front and reached out to the man, but the man refused to shake hands with him. He walked straight to Gabrielle as if he did not see him.


    Gabrielle found there was no one beside her. Would he turn mad as the last time?


    Thinking of this, she retreated, but the bodyguards were faster than she was and blocked her way at once.


    What''s going on?


    Gabrielle touched the jade whistle hanging in front of her chest. She found when the man walked step by step towards her, he has been staring at the jade whistle.


    "Stop, don''t come over," Gabrielle warned him. After all, their first meeting last time was not a very pleasant experience.


    But when Mr. Black came to her, he knelt down on one knee and said, "Your Grace."


    Gabrielle blinked and took steps back, "Are you insane? You mistake me for another person every time. Do you know this makes me very troubled?"


    If Mr. Black mistook her for Tina, she would not be so surprised. What did he call her just now?


    She didn''t know who she was anymore.


    The people around all took a deep breath. Who was she? Why did the president kneel on one knee?


    "Look at her. She was ordinary. Did the president get the wrong person, or did he kneel on one knee to propose to her?"


    "She looks so young. She could not be over eighteen years old."


    "Could she be a princess of any country?"


    "When did our president kneel to the princess on one knee? It must be a proposal!"


    Everyone began to whisper, but no one could guess the truth. At last, when Lord Milburn saw the whistle, his face changed greatly. He walked behind Mr. Black and also knelt on one knee, "Your Grace."


    Gabrielle finally heard what they were calling, but she was not far from breakdown.


    "No. You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not your king. I come to inquire about Tina. I just want to know if I look like her. Don''t do this, or I''ll kneel to you too."


    Who couldn''t kneel?


    Gabrielle was really afraid. She looked around. Were they filming something? She was good at this kind of play.


    Hearing that she was going to kneel, Mr. Black, who knelt on one knee, finally got up, bowed his head in front of her and said with caution, "If I offended you last time, please forgive me."


    Gabrielle giggled and asked him in a low voice, "Are you joking with me?"


    Mr. Black, "..."


    Lord Milburn, "..."


    Gabrielle waved her hand, indifferently, "Have you finished? I need to talk to Lord Milburn or you."


    Gabrielle took a quick look at Mr. Black. She had heard that Tina had had a relationship with him before. Then he must be the one who knew Tina best.


    Mr. Black raised her head and found Gabrielle was looking at him. He murmured, "She really looks like her."

 Chapter 835 - 835: They Need You

    Mr. Black dumbfounded and had no response, but Lord Milburn rubbed his hands. When he saw the President''s actions, he was shocked. Last time Diana had proposed to send the woman to the wolf mountain, he hadn''t known the identity of this woman. If he had known, he wouldn''t have done it.


    He just hoped Gabrielle would forget it.


    "If you want to know about Tina, you might as well stay in the city." He suggested immediately .


    "I''m not your king." Gabrielle protested, but it was not useful.


    Gabrielle saw that more and more people gathered around. Although she was still in a state of confusion, she followed them into the city.


    Besides, when she looked at Mr. Black and his bodyguards, she knew she couldn''t fight against them.


    She caressed the jade whistle hanging on her chest uneasily and began to wonder what it was.


    The city was not big, which was full of rich exotic customs and mystery.


    Lord Milburn led her all the way to a towering ancient building. The building was with an archaic design.


    Gabrielle secretly glanced at Mr. Black, who walked on her right side with a serious and nervous look. He has been peeking at her, and she felt embarrassed.


    "President, do you mistake me for Tina? I have heard that I look like her, but I''m really not her. She is your king, but I''m not."


    "We know you''re not Tina."


    Gabrielle, "..."


    Why did they always call her Your Grace? She couldn''t afford it.


    "Have you ever heard of the nation of wolves?"


    "I never heard of it." But for Diana, she would never have seen wolves in the mountain.


    Mr. Black gave her an odd glance, "The nation reigned in the north decades ago. It led the six countries, and Ancient Country was among them. It was also the most powerful period of the nation, and it became the most prominent northern nation."


    Gabrielle seemed to understand what he said, but she was not interested in this. She was more interested in Tina.


    Mr. Black apparently did not intend to change his topic. When they went into the building, he said, "Ten years ago, something happened to the nation. The six countries have been divided, and the elites in the nation have been forced to live in various countries. They have the responsibility of rebuilding the nation, and the first condition for rebuilding the nation is..."


    After finishing his words, he looked at her, which made her creepy.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "No..."


    "Yes, it is you."


    Gabrielle was shocked, and when she calmed, she then patted him on the shoulder, "I see. Do you want me to recommend you to a director who will make your play into a movie?"


    Mr. Black, "..."


    "In fact, your play is suitable for production, and the effect must be very shocking."


    Mr. Black, "..."


    Gabrielle did not intend to give Mr. Black a chance to speak at all and said, "But this kind of production..."


    "Don''t forget you have learned how to train wolves." Mr. Black quickly interrupted Gabrielle.


    "How do you know that?"


    "It was hard for me not to know such a great thing that night." Mr. Black said meaningfully, "The condition that dominates the wolves is to train them."


    "Well. There are so many people who learn how to train wolves, and I can give you the spell of the wolf-training. You can learn it, and it''s up to you to revive the nation."


    Mr. Black chuckled, "You think it''s that simple? For decades, you''ve been the only one who knows the witchcraft to train wolves."


    Gabrielle shook her head, "I found it in Tina''s bedroom. I was bored, so I learned it. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Do you know how Tina died?"


    Gabrielle shook her head, blankly.


    "She learned witchcraft in private, so she was killed by witchcraft."


    "She was not..."


    "Although Tina had the qualification to pass on the thousand-year witchcraft, she couldn''t control it."


    Gabrielle noticed the change of Mr. Black''s expression and found a strange emotion in his eyes when he mentioned Tina.


    "Oh, did you check what I had to do with Tina?"


    "She is your twin sister.


    Gabrielle, "..."


    In fact, she had guessed the answer, but she was still surprised.


    "How did I get to A Country?"


    Mr. Black shrugged to show he didn''t know, and Lord Milburn took them to the living room.


    Gabrielle could not help but ask again, "Are there any other families?"


    "No."


    Gabrielle responded with desperation and then stood up, "In that case, even if I stay here, I can''t know what I want to know. I would like to leave."


    She was not familiar with this place, which was very mysterious and strange.


    She didn''t care about the nation, which was none of her business.


    "You cannot go yet." Mr. Black said to her, "They need you."


    "You should not be serious? I am really not interested in that."


    After that, she saw the bodyguards were ready to take action. If she walked out, those people would rush over to arrest her.


    "It''s not something you''re interested in or not. As the king of the nation, you have to take your responsibility."


    When Gabrielle heard Mr. Black''s words, she had a breakdown.


    Was he really serious?


    At this time, Gabrielle really wanted to strangle herself. Why did she come to Ancient City?


    She sent herself to a place like this.


    She stared at Mr. Black for a while and then looked at Lord Milburn, "You just called me Your Grace?"


    "Is my position higher than yours?"


    Mr. Black nodded, "Yes."


    "Do you all have to listen to me?"


    "Yes."


    Gabrielle was very satisfied with his attitude at this time. She imagined that she accepted the worship of these people.


    Unfortunately, this feeling lasted less than a second. She tried to pull herself back to reality and then said, "Well, you let them all back away. I have to go."

 Chapter 836 - 836: I’m Sorry To Offend You

    Gabrielle waved her hand and wanted to leave, but she got the opposite of what she wanted.


    Mr. Black stopped her, "I''m sorry to offend you. Before the Lord comes, you cannot go anywhere."


    "Lord?" Gabrielle had not been relieved from the information now and felt that it was not suitable for her.


    Who was the Lord?


    Gabrielle stood still with her hands held in front of the chest. When Mr. Black stood in front of her, her imposing manner weakened.


    "Before you show up, it''s he who has taken care of the nation''s affairs."


    Gabrielle didn''t understand and looked at him with confusion, "You can pretend I never show up. Let him continue to take care of the affairs."


    After that, she said, "You can think that all this is an illusion. I''m just a vision in your eyes."


    That''s it.


    "Obviously, I can''t do it." Mr. Black smiled in a low voice. This female was cute, but this also did not affect the fact that she was the king. They have been looking for the person who could summon wolves for decades.


    The appearance of Gabrielle would inevitably change the fate of the nation.


    Gabrielle was the soul of the nation. It seemed that something would happen in the north.


    Gabrielle wanted to quit. What did they want?


    "If you do this again, I''ll call the police." She gave Mr. Black a dissatisfied look.


    Mr. Black couldn''t help laughing, "You don''t know who is standing in front of you?"


    Besides Gabrielle, there was no one who was more senior than the president.


    Gabrielle pouted angrily, and she reached out to pull him away. However, at the same time, someone outside the door walked in, "President, the Lord is coming."


    Is that the one who took care of the affairs for her?


    Gabrielle stubbornly denied the fact. She was very dissatisfied with this kind of chaos.


    Outside the door, she heard the sound of shoes stepping on the floor. She has felt that person''s strong and powerful aura.


    Before the person appeared, Gabrielle could not help but shake.


    According to Mr. Black, the Lord was inferior to her. What was she afraid of?


    This weak sense of superiority supported Gabrielle.


    She saw a tall figure appear and came in from the door.


    She couldn''t see his appearance clearly, but she felt this man must be a legend.


    Later, she heard the story of him from others. The man could hang traitors and punish foreigners. The elites exiled in other countries all knelt to him. Then she knew he was really a legend.


    He came to her step by step. Gabrielle only felt that the surrounding air has solidified.


    Gabrielle was so surprised that her mouth has always been open.


    Her first thought was that she wanted to say f.u.c.k.


    The second thought was that she had seen this man.


    The third thought led her to look behind the man. There was no one but the man and his bodyguards.


    The man came to her, bowed his head to show respect, and said, "Your Grace."


    If what Mr. Black had just said to her was a joke, what the man in front did to her simply let her have no courage to question anything.


    He bowed his head. The scar made him ferocious.


    "Eric?" Gabrielle remembered his name. His ferocious look made her recognize him at first sight.


    "Your Grace." Although Eric lowered his head, it didn''t affect his fierce aura.


    "You shouldn''t..." Shouldn''t he have gone back to A Country with Jackson? Why was he here?


    What did O''s Clam have to do with the nation of wolves?


    Eric was expressionless as if he were born without expression.


    "How dare I not be there?" He said with awe.


    "Then..." Gabrielle wanted to ask about Jackson, but finally, she held back. He has gone back to finish his marriage. Why did she want to mention him again?


    Gabrielle, could you make something of yourself?


    She pinched herself secretly and said, "Well, I''ve just heard something about the nation, and I think it''s..."


    Speaking of this, Gabrielle coughed and continued to say, "I think you have misunderstood. Even if I learned to train wolves, it doesn''t mean I''m interested in the position as a king."


    Hearing her words, Eric said, "When you learned to train wolves, you had no choice any longer."


    "How could that be?" Gabrielle stood in front of Eric. She did not even dare to look up at him. Even though he was handsome, his ferocious look made her frightened.


    She was only nineteen years old, and she has not lived enough, so she spoke with caution even though she was superior to him.


    "I know myself well. I''m weak and thin, but you are different. You are strong and powerful. You are more suitable to be the king, and you have been taking care of the affairs for such a long time."


    "If you are afraid of me, I can give you all the rights," Eric said with determination.


    "No, you misunderstood me." Gabrielle waved her hand.


    Was there a problem with her expression?


    "I mean, I don''t want to be a king. I just want to go back to A Country."


    Eric darkened his face and then said, "You mean you want to leave the nation to me?"


    Gabrielle quickly nodded.


    "I''m afraid not."


    "Why not?" Was there any reason?


    Eric said, "If so, there is only one possibility."


    Gabrielle finally saw there was hope, but she didn''t understand why he kept her in suspense.


    Eric stared at her and said, "Unless I''m your husband."


    After listening to Eric''s words, Gabrielle was choked. This kind of plot was really going to choke her to death.


    But what was it now?


    "Husband?" Gabrielle was strange to this word. Even when she had been with Jackson, she had never thought about this word.


    The man''s look didn''t change. There was no interaction between the two people.


    When this question was mentioned, it was extremely awkward.


    "Well, I think it''s better to forget it, or is there another way?" Although Eric said there was only one possibility, Gabrielle did not want to give up.

 Chapter 837 - 837: Why Couldnt She Offer Her Rejection?

    Why couldn''t she offer her rejection?


    "No." Eric said coldly and ordered Lord Milburn, "Prepare a room and a few more servants for our king. In addition, find female doctors to give her a physical examination."


    "Examination?" Gabrielle is warily looking at Eric.


    Was it true that they wanted her organs?


    The thought made her tremble, and she took a step back in the direction of the door. She wanted to run away. She can''t stay in this place a little longer.


    "We don''t want our leader to be sick. In the next few days, I''ll have your body adjusted to its best."


    "Oh." Gabrielle was relaxed after listening to his explanation.


    Seeing Gabrielle had no doubts, Eric said, "The nation is the most cohesive nation in the world. The elites in all countries have come to Ancient Countries to celebrate this historical moment. We will hold a celebration, so you could stay here for a few more days."


    A few more days?


    It meant that she might be going somewhere else in a few days?


    How could it be? She has gone far enough to stay here, and they wanted her to go somewhere else?


    "Is there really no room for discussion?"


    "No."


    "Then what do I need to do?"


    "You don''t have to do anything. I''ll take care of everything." Finishing his words, Eric looked to Lord Milburn, "Take our king to have a rest first."


    A servant came over, saluted Gabrielle respectfully, and led her upstairs.


    Walking into a room full of exotic decoration, the servant went to prepare hot water for her. When Gabrielle finished the bath, several female doctors had been waiting in the room for a long time.


    "Your Grace, the Lord asked us to do a full-body health examination for you."


    Gabrielle just took a bath, and she did not sleep well in those days, so she was a little tired. She sat on the sofa and let doctors have an examination.


    She didn''t know how long it lasted. When she woke up, it was dark.


    The room had a dim lamp. Gabrielle suddenly sat up and took a quick glance around. She was suddenly frightened by a figure on the sofa.


    "Ah! Why are you sitting here? It''s scary, okay?"


    The next second, she quickly opened the quilt to look at her body. Luckily, clothes were still on the body.


    But Eric was too presumptuous. They didn''t know each other well. Why did he enter her room without her permission?


    "This is the examination report." Eric ignored her displeasure, stood up, and walked to turn on the bright lamp.


    Gabrielle''s eyes couldn''t open until Eric blocked the light for her.


    "What is the report? Is there something wrong with it?" Gabrielle wrapped the quilt and looked at the man who came to her.


    Didn''t this man really understand? She was still sitting in bed and had to wrap herself in the quilt.


    "There is a problem." Eric was outspoken and stopped at the side of the bed.


    Gabrielle raised her head in surprise and looked at him, doubtfully, "What''s the problem?"


    She has been in good health. Looking at his serious look, she doubted whether she had any incurable disease.


    The nation of wolves had just found its king. If the king had an incurable disease, it should be a blow for them.


    It''s no wonder that Eric was so nervous that he has been sitting on the sofa until she woke up.


    Looking at Eric, Gabrielle shivered and said, "It doesn''t matter. People have their destinies."


    "You really don''t know?" Eric''s voice was particularly clear in the silent space.


    Gabrielle was confused and shook her head.


    Then she heard the voice of Eric, "You are pregnant."


    She opened her eyes wide because of his words.


    "What did you say?"


    Eric looked at her meaningfully and patiently repeated the words.


    Gabrielle had a breakdown.


    She remembered the night they had been in the fishing village. Jackson had had s.e.x with her many times. After parting, she and her sister had played at sea for a few days and simply had forgotten this matter.


    She didn''t expect this incident, and she wanted to die.


    She held the thin white quilt tightly, and her palms were full of sweat.


    She didn''t know what to do for a while. The baby was Jackson''s, but he was going to get married.


    "Are you going to have an abortion?" Eric suddenly said, "As a king, you are not allowed to be pregnant before you get married."


    Gabrielle raised her head to look at him, "I don''t know."


    "Jackson is the father of the baby?"


    Gabrielle did not speak.


    "You know, he is about to get married. You can only marry a man in the nation. Don''t say you do not want to be a king. These words are meaningless. As long as you have the witchcraft to train wolves, you are the king. No one can change the fact."


    Although she wrapped herself in the quilt, her body was cold.


    She buried her face in the quilt. The news was a blow to her.


    Why was this happening at this point?


    Eric said, "Of course, if you do not want the child, the only way is..."


    He stopped on purpose.


    Gabrielle spoke out her answer, "The only way is to marry you?"


    Eric changed his attitude, "You hope so?"


    Eric was skilled in negotiation, and he could push the other side into a situation where there was no choice. He could achieve the best interests in the lease terms.


    Gabrielle was not scheming, and she was naturally not his opponent.


    She raised her face from the quilt. She was not stupid, and she knew he wanted to take advantage of her. He thought she must listen to him because of her pregnancy.


    So she said firmly, "No."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, but..." Gabrielle didn''t finish her words deliberately.


    Eric kept silent too. Though she didn''t finish her words, he was not anxious.


    What a tough guy!


    The two were stuck in the situation.

 Chapter 838 - 838: Why Are You Alone?

    After a few minutes, Gabrielle finally began to say, "You said that the husband of the king could deal with the affairs on behalf of the king? Actually, I don''t have to marry you. On the celebration, I can choose a man from the nation."


    She didn''t want to marry anyone. In order to fall into his trap, she could choose any man.


    She was not afraid of him.


    Eric frowned. Though Gabrielle looked young, she could grasp the key point.


    He smiled sullenly and then said, "Let''s make a deal."


    "Tell me about it. I wanted to hear it; perhaps we could agree on it together," Gabrielle looked at him, alertly.


    She thought about what his real purpose was.


    "Have you heard of the fake couple? If not yet, I can explain it to you on a piece of detailed information,"


    She quickly answered, " No need, I understand about it. You mean, let us pretend to be husband and wife?"


    "Since you don''t really want to marry me, I think it''s good to take charge of the nation. This is a good idea for both of us." Through brief contact, he knew that her ambition was not in the nation.


    Gabrielle was silent. She understood what he meant, but she did not dare to reply to him immediately.


    However, Eric was not a person who could let go of any possibility, and he said, "Our marriage and relationship are fake. You can have your own life, and I can continue to take care of the nation."


    Gabrielle has not promised him, but he said as if she would promise him.


    Eric went on to say, "Of course, if you want to have an abortion, I''ll say nothing."


    Gabrielle was not determined. Was she going to have an abortion?


    She couldn''t bear it, but she was reluctant to follow the advice of Eric.


    But what else could she do?


    If she didn''t promise him, people in the nation would force her to have an abortion.


    Thinking of this, she finally nodded slowly and then said, "My only condition is that you can protect me."


    Was she trying to hide her identity?


    Eric did not show too much surprise. In fact, even if she did not ask, they would do their best to protect her. He promised to protect her.


    The way to protect her was to hide her identity.


    The two reached an oral consensus.


    Two days later, the celebration was held. What had happened that day was known by everyone in the nation, and millions of people bent their knees to Gabrielle.


    However, no one has seen her appearance except the few key figures of the nation.


    This prominent nation, because of the king''s appearance, was about to show up on the stage of history again.


    The news spread like wildfire to A Country.


    Jackson came to the bar. He handed his black coat to Hill and wanted to enter the luxurious private room.


    Then he heard the dignitaries talking in the room.


    "Do you know the hottest news in politics these two days?"


    "Of course, I know. The king is gorgeous!"


    The rich gossiped excitedly, "According to the people who have seen her, and the king is beautiful. If I have a chance to see her, I would like to die young."


    "Few people have seen her. She is so noble, and she has married the Lord. You have no chance."


    Jackson paused, looking at Hill. Hill guessed what Jackson wanted to ask and said, "I saw Gabrielle get in Evan''s car that day and returned to B Country with them. So the king should not be Gabrielle. She is not the only one who can train wolves."


    And how could Gabrielle get married in such a short time?


    They did not expect such a big thing that happened after they had left the Ancient Country.


    "What I need to know is where she is now. I wanted to know what happens to her,"


    Hill bowed his head with guilt. Since Gabrielle had gone with Evan that day, she has disappeared in the world. He has sent his men to find her throughout the countries, but there was no news.


    In his view, the only possibility was that she should be protected by Evan.


    As for the king, he thought it was just a legend. There was no king at all, and it couldn''t be Gabrielle.


    But Jackson did not accept the fact that he couldn''t find Gabrielle. When he heard that Evan was here to talk about business, he went here.


    Hill wanted to persuade Mr. Oliver. Before his grandfather handed over O''s Clam to him, he couldn''t act rashly and blindly, but Hill knew Mr. Oliver would not listen to him.


    Hill was forced to say, "You can ask Mr. Howel."


    Jackson sneered, "Idiot."


    Then he went into the private room.


    ***


    After that celebration, Eric fulfilled his promise, hiding Gabrielle''s identity and announcing that he had married her.


    Eric was the Lord of the nation, so no one dared to question him.


    After that celebration, the whereabouts of the king became a mystery. Some said that the king and the Lord went to their honeymoon.


    Gabrielle sneezed and heard the radio call. She looked down at the number in her hand.


    Today she came to the hospital for a pregnancy examination. The radio seemed to call 36.


    The number in her hand was 36.


    She got up from her seat and was led into the doctor''s office by a nurse, where a woman came out and had a face-to-face meeting with her.


    Gabrielle recognized her at first sight. It was Holly Gibson.


    Gabrielle bowed his head quickly, and her hair blocked half of her face. She was wearing a cap and mask, so Holly did not find her. But the middle-aged woman next to Holly directly hit Gabrielle.


    It''s too late for Gabrielle to dodge. She felt a strong pain coming in. She was hit by the wall. She frowned severely, and she covered her belly with her hands.

 Chapter 839 - 839: Wait And See

    It''s so painful that Gabrielle took a deep breath.


    There were warm-hearted patients around going up to help Gabrielle. Seeing the middle-aged woman did not apologize; they immediately called her, "Madam, you just hit the lady. Please apologize to her."


    The middle-aged woman paused and looked up and down at Gabrielle, "She is in the way. Besides, did she get a miscarriage?"


    The woman did not forget to tell Holly in a low voice, "Holly, be careful and walk slowly."


    A warm-hearted girl was about to say something, but Gabrielle stopped her, "Forget it. I''m fine. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Are you here for the examination? Why are you alone? Where is your husband?"


    Husband?


    Gabrielle smiled awkwardly, and she didn''t know where her husband was.


    Gabrielle felt someone was looking at her and found it was Holly.


    She was afraid to be recognized by Holly. She dared not to look at her nor speak.


    The middle-aged woman said to Holly, "She must be r.a.p.ed, and the man doesn''t want to take the responsibility. Both the baby and she have to suffer."


    "Watch your mouth. This is the hospital. You don''t apologize to her, and you even gossip about her. I cannot stand it today. You must apologize to her!"


    The girl looked young, but she had a sense of justice and an angry look.


    Gabrielle grabbed her and whispered, "No, I''m really fine."


    She simply didn''t want to be recognized, or else she would be found out by Holly that she was pregnant.


    She didn''t even tell her sister that she was pregnant. She was afraid Avery would force her to have an abortion.


    So even if the old woman had hit her just now, she felt that she would never mind.


    Gabrielle didn''t expect the girl to be so righteous that she would ask for justice for her.


    She couldn''t even leave.


    Gabrielle carefully looked at the middle-aged woman, who looked like Holly. They must be mother and daughter.


    At this time, the girl shook her head, "How can that be? Don''t be afraid. If something happens, I''ll testify for you."


    Gabrielle wanted to explain that she was not afraid but that she didn''t want to be recognized.


    But the girl was so warm-hearted that Gabrielle was embarrassed to refuse.


    However, Mrs. Gibson was arrogant and raised her chin, "Apologies? Who are you? How could you ask me to apologize? Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are. Whoever makes a mistake needs to apologize. You are a mother. Don''t you understand that?"


    The girl''s words provoked Mrs. Gibson, who trembled with anger. She walked a few steps forward to the girl and then lifted her hand to slap the girl.


    Gabrielle was startled. In order to protect the girl, she pushed Mrs. Gibson away.


    She did not push her hard, but Mrs. Gibson staggered and sat on the ground.


    Gabrielle reached out to help her, but Holly came over, "Mom, are you all right?"


    "My waist hurts. I just got pushed by them. They probably hurt my waist. I can''t stand up."


    The girl who got slapped looked at Mrs. Gibson in a sarcastic way, "You are good at acting."


    "You''ve got the point in pushing my mother?" Holly stared at them, "I tell you, if there is something with my mother, I will not let you go."


    "I''m not afraid of you." The girl was not afraid and raised her head high.


    Gabrielle really didn''t expect things would happen like this.


    "Holly, call your father or Jackson quickly."


    Holly hurriedly took out the mobile phone from the bag and made a few phone calls, but the phone was not answered. Then she called another number.


    Soon the phone was answered, and Holly answered the phone. After hanging up the phone, she said proudly, "You wait!"


    Gabrielle was nervous, and she had to take an opportunity to run away.


    She couldn''t take the pregnancy report and force Jackson to marry her.


    She was panicked, and her mind turned blank.


    So she said in a low voice deliberately, "Let the doctor help your mother do a full-body examination. If there is a problem, I will be responsible."


    She just wanted to deal with the matter before Jackson arrived.


    "Well, can you afford it?"


    At this time, the girl grabbed her, "Don''t be afraid. We are right, and we should not be afraid of them."


    Gabrielle sighed helplessly. The people they met were brutal.


    Gabrielle couldn''t leave now.


    At this time, the disorderly footsteps sounded. A group of doctors in white coats ran over, and nurses helped Mrs. Gibson up and quickly helped her into the examination room.


    There was also a crowd of policemen in uniform rushed in simultaneously.


    The police officer strode to Holly first, "Miss. Gibson, are you all right? I heard that something happened here. The mayor specially asked me to have a look."


    "It doesn''t matter. My father is too busy to take care of his wife and daughter."


    The police smiled awkwardly and then looked at Gabrielle and the girl, "Is it they who pushed Mrs. Gibson down?"


    "Yes. Take them away. They hurt my mom deliberately. I''ll leave them to you."


    When Gabrielle heard Holly''s words, she sneered.


    They were the ones who hurt the girl first.


    When the girl saw the police, she was also stupefied. She did not expect Holly to call the police, and the police seemed to know Holly very well.


    It was getting worse.


    The girl whispered, "Those policemen are really going to take us away?"


    Although Gabrielle wore a ball cap and a mask, her eyes looked firm and fearless.


    Holly Gibson felt guilty because she made things worse.


    "Do you want to take us away?" Gabrielle said with a smile, standing before Holly and stopping her.


    Gabrielle''s voice had been processed, which was so deep and hoarse that Holly didn''t recognize it. Besides, Holly only made a movie, but she was not familiar with Gabrielle.


    Staring at Gabrielle, who had a high nose bridge, looking arrogant, Holly became unhappy and raised the corner of her mouth.


    "Look! She enjoyed pretending to be arrogant. Wait and see. She will be miserable," thought Holly.

 Chapter 840 - 840: You Have To Choices

    Holly looked at Gabrielle up and down again. She had a strange feeling that she probably knew the woman.


    Holly thought it over. It was indeed that she didn''t know someone who was both gentle and arrogant.


    Holly couldn''t help but laugh, "Are you afraid? I asked you to apologize, but you refused. Just like an old saying goes, ''One always refuses to be convinced until one is faced with grim reality.''"


    "Who did tell you I''m scared? I am afraid that the police wouldn''t dare to take us away," Gabrielle said provocatively. In fact, Gabrielle hoped that the police took them away as soon as possible so that Jackson wouldn''t chase her.


    The police looked at each other.


    Holly sneered, "Do you think the police don''t dare to take you away? Fine, let them take you away."


    Holly then turned back, giving the police a hint. The police understood and strode to Gabrielle, "Ladies, Let''s go to the police station."


    Another woman who was standing next to Gabrielle became nervous. She was a timid and good girl. It was the first time for her to go to the police station. The woman was terrified, holding Gabrielle''s sleeves with both hands, "What can we do? The police will take us away."


    Gabrielle comforted her, patting the back of her hand. And then she took the lead to walk out.


    However, after walking a few steps, Gabrielle was stunned because of a scream.


    People started to discuss:


    "Oh my god! It is Mr. Oliver."


    "Mr. Clifford is coming. He looks more handsome than his pictures in magazines."


    "Does he come here to pick up Miss. Gibson?"


    "Of course. Otherwise, does Mr. Oliver come to see us? I just heard that they are about to engage. Mr. Oliver is still young. Moreover, he looked handsome and capable. He is perfect."


    Gabrielle felt stunned as if her face were so numb. She would have thought she wouldn''t meet Jackson in A Country, the big country.


    "I just came to the hospital to take a gynecologic examination. I had expected to meet Jackson in the hospital unless he is sick. But here is the gynecology department, how come to meet him?


    Everyone must be surprised to see Mr. Oliver in the gynecology department because of his fianc¨¦e. Oh? Why did Holly come here? Her mother cared about Holly very much and told her to walk slowly. That is to say, is Holly pregnant?"


    As Gabrielle thought about that, her face turned pale, and she was hurried to look at Holly''s belly.


    At that time, Gabrielle saw Jackson walking over with several bodyguards followed.


    Jackson had a high and robust figure, looking handsome and eye-catching. Moreover, he was sophisticated, energetic, and mature.


    All the people were shocked.


    "It is Mr. Oliver. Ah! It''s Mr. Oliver," the woman who stood next to Gabrielle said while holding Gabrielle''s arm tight as if she were his fangirl.


    Gabrielle lowered her head very low so that the brim of the ball cap could cover her eyes.


    Soon, she heard Holly said joyfully, "Jackson, you finally come. Oops, you must be busy. Mother shouldn''t ask you to come here. It is just a trivial problem."


    Jackson kept silent. When he looked around and glanced at the woman who wore a ball cap, he was stunned, narrowing his eyes and unconsciously taking a few more steps toward her.


    Gabrielle kept he3r head lowered still. She didn''t dare to raise her head but saw Jackson''s homemade casual leather shoes.


    According to the sound of footsteps, Gabrielle guessed that Jackson was walking toward her.


    "Does he know who I am?" thought Gabrielle. She was anxious and kept sweating. Her whole palms were so sweaty.


    "Alas, I can''t leave now. I am in a dilemma. If Jackson knows who I am, I am going to pretend to faint."


    Holly thought Jackson wanted to punish Gabrielle, so she was happy and said in a high voice, "It is she who pushed my mother down so that my mother can''t stand up now."


    Jackson said nothing but staring at Gabrielle, which made Gabrielle frightened.


    Gabrielle turned and dragged the girl who was next to her. As soon as Jessica was going to leave, Jackson stood before her and said, "Take off your mask." said


    Jackson firmly as if it were an order.


    "Ahem. Ahem," Gabrielle got choked on her saliva. The girl was terrified and then said to Jackson tremblingly, "Mr. Oliver¡­ Mr. Oliver, you don''t have the right to let her take off the mask."


    Since the girl stammered, she couldn''t even hear clear what she said.


    Holly also wanted to see how the woman looked, so she said, "You should do what Mr. Oliver told you. Probably I won''t let the police take you to the police station."


    Gabrielle decided not to take off her mask even if someone would kill her because it made her feel safe.


    Gabrielle shook her head and stepped back. However, Jackson can walk faster than her. He immediately grabbed her wrist.


    At the same time, a snap came out.


    Gabrielle was in a hurry and slapped Jackson across the face.


    It was tranquil.


    No one said something.


    Gabrielle could hear even her breath. Her head raised, and she was looking at Jackson.


    Jackson was not angry, just looking at Gabrielle joyfully.


    Jackson still held Gabrielle''s wrist tight as if she would go away.


    Looking at Jackson''s hand, Holly felt upsetting and said, "Jackson, let the police take her away. She just pushed me down, and now she slapped you before the police. It is indeed that she is rude."


    "Let the police take her away?" Jackson asked and smiled half.


    Ever since something changed in Ancient Country, Jackson asked Hill to check whether Gabrielle was safe. Hill had looked for Gabrielle in Ancient Country and A Country, but he didn''t find her still.


    "I had never expected that she would be in the hospital. What does she do in the hospital? Moreover, it is the gynecology department. Why?" thought Jackson.


    Jackson looked at her curiously as if he would know everything from her eyes.


    Jackson then added, "You have two choices. First, you can leave with the police. Second, you take off your mask."

 Chapter 841 - 841: Do You Want To Protect Me?

    Jackson could have taken off Gabrielle''s mask directly, but he didn''t because he wanted to know why Gabrielle didn''t want to see him.


    Hill always followed Jackson. According to Jackson''s behavior, he glanced at the woman, and then he immediately recognized her.


    "It turns out that Miss. Peters has been in A Country. How can she hide successfully, even if we tried to look for her? Look! It seems to be improper to hold Miss. Peters''s hand before Miss. Gibson¡­


    Moreover, I can''t believe Miss. Peters even slapped Mr. Oliver across his face before the crowds. They hadn''t seen each other for more than a week. How can this be?" thought Hill.


    Hill knew the woman who wore the mask was Miss. Peters, but Holly didn''t know about it.


    Holly just felt angry when she saw the woman slapped Jackson across his face.


    Holly became so agitated that she suddenly took off Gabrielle''s mask before Gabrielle answered Jackson.


    Wow¡ª


    Some people exclaimed. They were surprised to see that Holly became so tough.


    Um¡ª


    Others were confused because they seemed to see Gabrielle before.


    "I seem to see this woman before."


    "Is she the actor who made a movie called¡­? I seemed to hear the gossip about Mr. Oliver and her before."


    "Mr. Oliver''s fianc¨¦e and lovers come to the gynecology department now, that is to say, they¡­"


    "Oh my god, are they pregnant at the same time? Mr. Oliver is powerful."


    "Let''s go see. The fun begins."


    Gabrielle was stunned. She would have decided to go to the police station, but Holly had already taken her mask off.


    Gabrielle felt her scalp numb and smiled embarrassedly, "Hey, Mr. Oliver. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Why do you come to the gynecology department?"


    "I come to see a friend."


    "Which friend? The bed number? The name? The illness?"


    "Why does he ask so many details? I make up an excuse that I don''t even believe."


    "Miss. Peters, I had never expected it to be you. I didn''t care about the gossip about Jackson and you, but you dare to take revenge and hurt my mother. You are so over the line."


    "Jackson doesn''t ask so many details. I don''t want any accidents before we get engaged."


    And then Holly turned to the police and said, "Take her away. Quickly."


    Jackson interrupted coldly, "I don''t allow them to take her away."


    "Jackson¡­"


    "Mr. Oliver, do you want to protect me?" Gabrielle stared at Jackson, and her eyes were as fresh as water. "I want to say no," Gabrielle said with a smile.


    Then Gabrielle added, "Mr. Oliver, what''s the relationship between us? Why do you want to protect me?"


    Jackson raised his eyebrows without saying a word.


    Hearing Gabrielle''s questions, Hill became so anxious that he sweated profusely.


    "Miss. Gibson is here. Miss. Peters shouldn''t ask Mr. Oliver these questions. It is hard for Mr. Oliver to answer," thought Hill.


    "What do you think of our relationship?" Jackson made fun of Gabrielle as if he was sure that Gabrielle wouldn''t say something improper.


    Since Gabrielle''s mask was taken off, she naturally raised her head and said tremblingly, "I don''t care what kind of relationship we have. We are not familiar with each other."


    And then, Gabrielle cleared her throat and added, "In fact, Mr. Oliver, you are not the only one that protects me."


    "Uh-huh. Who is it except me?" asked Jackson proudly as if he were the only one that protected Gabrielle.


    "Of course¡­" Gabrielle answered stubbornly


    "Who?"


    "It is ... Me," Gabrielle laughed.


    "Uh¡ª" Jackson sneered but wore a serious expression. He still held her wrist tight.


    Gabrielle was afraid that Holly would be angrier if Jackson didn''t loosen his hand.


    "But Jackson doesn''t believe it is true. Alas, it is indeed that it is me, but he didn''t believe it," thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was a little unhappy, and she tried to get her hand back and said, "You let me go, and then I will prove it."


    Jackson then let her go.


    Gabrielle ran so fast and immediately got away from him as soon as he loosened his hand.


    Jackson was speechless. So did Hill.


    "According to the Chinese zodiac, Miss. Aitken must be a rabbit."


    "Don''t chase her. Take her to the police station," Jackson pointed to the girl who just helped Gabrielle.


    As soon as Jackson said, Gabrielle immediately stopped and thought, "Oh my god. How can I forget her? She is a rational girl."


    Thus, Gabrielle became upset and ran back. "I want to make a call," said Gabrielle.


    Jackson shrugged. He really wanted to figure out what Gabrielle wanted to do.


    Jackson was curious about Gabrielle. He would like to find answers one by one.


    Gabrielle didn''t know what was in Jackson''s mind. She just dialed the number, walked to the corner, and then said something in a low voice.


    And then, Gabrielle walked back. On the way back, she found everyone was staring at her, so she smiled embarrassedly and said, "Umm¡­"


    "What? Can''t you find your savior? I know you want to seek help from Mr. Howel. Hey, listen to me. Even if Mr. Howel is willing to help you, he will get there tomorrow, from the information pass to the order carry on. Do you think the police would wait for him until tomorrow?"


    "That''s right. The police can''t wait a long time. It is a crime consisting of obstructing prosecutors."


    The girl also persuaded Gabrielle in a low voice, "Beg for Mr. Oliver''s forgiveness."


    Gabrielle was also afraid of being imprisoned.


    As time passed, the police became impatient and complained, "How long will we wait? If you can''t find someone to protect, I suggest you go with us. Never mind. You won''t be imprisoned for a long time."


    Holly immediately gave a hint to the police, asking him to take Gabrielle away as soon as possible.


    However, at that time, the phone rang.


    It was the phone of the police. The cop immediately picked up. Soon, the police looked more and more serious.


    After hanging up, his mouth still widened and wore a shocked expression.


    Soon, the cop walked in front of Gabrielle and said, "Miss. Peters, I''m sorry to bother you. We had investigated. You are innocent. I''m sorry."


    Everyone was stunned. People were curious about what happened. And then, they started to discuss in a low voice:


    "Ah? The police apologized to her."


    "I know that, Miss. Aitken must be an extraordinary man."


    "You didn''t mention it before. You just said that she would be over."


    "Umm¡­"


    Holly became unhappy and said to the police, "What do you mean? Have you investigated? You are standing there all the time. How can you investigate?"


    The cop was embarrassed. He didn''t dare to public and whispered to Holly, "Miss. Gibson. It is the President''s command."


    "What?" Holly was surprised to raise her head.


    "It is all known that the President always does justice. But now the President broke the rule for that woman? How can it be? Why? How can he let the President help her? Mr. Howel can''t even persuade the President," thought Holly.


    Holly was confused. And then the police officer said to Gabrielle respectfully, "Miss. Peters, the President, asked me to say sorry to you. To show sincerity, I would like to meet any requirement you want."


    Gabrielle''s eyes looked bright all of a sudden and asked, "Any requirement?"


    "Yes."


    Gabrielle suddenly turned to Holly and said word by word, "They hit me first, so I want you to take them away."

 Chapter 842 - 842: Are You Pregnant?

    Gibson widened her eyes, staring at Gabrielle in disbelief. Then she said with a crazy expression, "What are you talking about? Did you ask them to take me away? It is me who asked them to come, but you¡­ What''s the matter with you? Are you m¡­?"


    As soon as Holly was going to say the word "mad," she suddenly realized that Jackson was there, so she changed and said, "You shouldn''t be so arrogant."


    Hearing these words, Gabrielle still stayed calm. She ignored Gibson and said to the cop, "You can check the security tape. And you can contact me if necessary."


    The cop nodded and then said to Holly, "Mr. Gibson, I''m sorry to ask you to go to the police station with us."


    Holly pushed the police''s hands away and said, "I won''t go with you."


    As the mayor''s daughter, Holly will feel a deep sense of shame among her friends if the cop takes her away.


    Since Holly was unwilling to go with the police, the cop reminded and whispered to her, "Miss. Gibson, as you know, it is the command of the President."


    The cop wanted to remind her that he would force her to go to the police station if she refused.


    Holly was unhappy to hear that and turned to Jackson, saying, "Jackson¡­"


    Holly said in a pitiful way as if she were miserable.


    However, Jackson kept staring at Gabrielle. When Holly turned to look at him and said to him, he then turned around and said, "You go to the police station first."


    Holly was helpless. She had never expected that Jackson would ignore her.


    Holly became so agitated that she wanted to stomp. But since so many people were here, Holly controlled herself, walking toward Jackson and shaking his arms, "Will you come to the police station to pick me up?"


    Jackson glanced at Gabrielle first and then said in a low voice, "Well."


    Thus, Holly agreed to leave. Even if Jackson didn''t come to pick Holly up, her father would manage to save her. However, Holly wanted Jackson, her fianc¨¦, to save her. She wanted to sure whether Jackson was willing to do it.


    Moreover, Holly deliberately asked in front of Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle didn''t care about that. The only thing she cared about was when she could leave.


    Gabrielle wanted to leave as soon as possible to get away from Jackson.


    "I don''t want to have any relationship with Jackson. It is too dangerous," thought Gabrielle.


    As soon as the police took Holly away, the crowds dispersed. While Gabrielle put her mask into the pocket of her clothes, she said to that girl, "Thank you."


    The girl was shy and scratched her head, "Actually, I didn''t help you. And it seems that I get you into trouble. I don''t like the men who are arrogant and tough because they are rich. By the way, who did you just call? The child''s father?"


    Gabrielle was speechless.


    She reached out and wanted to cover the girl''s mouth, but the girl just finished.


    "She did get me into trouble. Fine!" thought Gabrielle.


    When Gabrielle was thinking how to ignore the topic, Jackson said coldly, "The child''s father?"


    "Ah? What? I don''t know what it is," Gabrielle stumbled as if her tongue were twisted.


    "Are you pregnant?"


    "No," Gabrielle immediately denied it. Since she was afraid that Jackson wouldn''t believe her, she added, "I just explained that I come here to visit a patient."


    "Who did you call?"


    So many questions came into Gabrielle''s mind. She felt unhappy, and her mouth puckered up and glanced at Jackson.


    "I can''t understand. We are not intimate, but why should I answer his every question?" thought Gabrielle.


    Thus, Gabrielle answered coldly, "You always regard yourself as a powerful and smart man. Now you can guess it." Then she straightened her back and added, "You guess it first, and I can check the answer for you."


    "There is another way. You can do an investigation. If you can''t know it after the investigation, I will look down on you," Gabrielle continued to add.


    "You would better to keep it secret," Jackson really wanted to step forward and pinched Gabrielle''s cheeks.


    "How dare she! She dares to excite me. Fine. I have to admit that she let me be interested in it. I must find out who it is. Show me your power, Gabrielle," thought Jackson.


    "As soon as I get the fact, I must punish you," said Jackson.


    "I''m afraid that you can''t, Mr. Oliver. I was too weak to protect myself, but it doesn''t mean you are powerful and strong. Now, I have become more powerful. I think you can''t punish me easily anymore," Gabrielle said seriously.


    "Fine. Go on. You can say whatever you want to say," thought Jackson.


    Gabrielle became excited. Finally, she concluded, "As an old saying goes, ''you can''t get someone who you abandoned before.''"


    Although Jackson was angry, he thought it was funny and thought, "If Gabrielle gets a tail, she must lift it to the sky."


    "Have you finished? Um?"


    "Yes, I have finished. What do you want to do?" Gabrielle asked while stepping about a few steps.


    "Okay, let''s count one by one."


    "What?" Gabrielle immediately calmed down, thinking it over. She thought there was nothing between them.


    "You fail to pay all the fee for s.e.x.u.a.l service."


    Gabrielle was stunned for a few seconds. Finally, she recalled that Hill gave her a black card in the fishing village, and she refused.


    Gabrielle was surprised that Jackson still remembered it.


    Gabrielle felt unhappy. "As soon as Holly left, he asked me to pay off," thought Gabrielle.


    And then Jackson said, "Besides, I have something left in your room."


    "Something left in my room? Did he find the agreement that I forced him to make a fingerprint secretly?"


    Gabrielle immediately shook her head and said, "Mr. Oliver, I can''t go back to my office anymore. Why do you want to get the agreement? It is a useless paper for you."


    "An agreement?" Jackson asked and then thought, "Fine, I got one secret about her."


    "Isn''t it? So, what is it?" Gabrielle thought. She regretted so that she even wanted to bite off her tongue.


    "What do you think of this place?"


    "This place?"


    "Gynecology department. I should take you to take an examination. I guess I will make you pregnant that night."


    Gabrielle was excited and tried to make a smile, "Mr. Oliver has imagination. Too much. You shouldn''t think too much. Otherwise, you will be dying young."


    Jackson just looked at Gabrielle without saying a word. He wanted to know what Gabrielle was going to do.


    Since Jackson stared at her, Gabrielle felt uncomfortable and shouted, "Miss. Gibson, why are you back?"


    Thus, Hill looked back. It turned out to be a shell game. "It is the same game as Miss. Peters played. Why am I fool again?" thought Hill.


    Hill immediately turned to look at Jackson. "Luckily, Mr. Oliver is a smart guy. He kept her eyes on Gabrielle so that she can''t fool him," thought Hill.


    Suddenly, Jackson strode to Miss. Peters.

 Chapter 843 - 843: What A Bad Man

    When Jackson was walking over, Gabrielle managed to escape and found an aisle in the corridor. "I have to escape now. Otherwise, he must catch me and take me to take an examination," thought Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle then hurried to ask the girl who was next to her, "Hey, what''s your name? I want to invite you to have dinner if I am free."


    "My name is¡­" as soon as the girl said, Gabrielle had already rushed to another end of the aisle.


    Jackson didn''t chase, but staring at Gabrielle''s back. It seemed that he was waiting for a good chance.


    "Have an investigation," Jackson said to Hill.


    "I indeed want to know which man can persuade Mr. President in such a short time," thought Jackson.


    Half an hour later, however, Hill looked upset, walking toward Jackson, "Mr. Oliver, I can find nothing about Miss. Peters."


    "Find nothing?" Jackson looked angry, wearing a bad expression, and gritted his teeth. Jackson couldn''t help but thinking, "F.u.c.k off. Is she stronger?"


    And then Hill interrupted Jackson and reminded him, "Mr. Oliver, Miss. Gibson¡­"


    Jackson glanced at Hill coldly and said, "Tell the mayor or my father to pick her up."


    "Mr. Oliver, you had made the promise that¡­"


    Jackson glared at Hill and interrupted, "Do you want to go there?"


    Hill was shocked and soon realized that he made a mistake. So, he immediately answered, "No. No. I don''t dare to do so."


    Jackson glanced at Hill and then walked away.


    Hill immediately chased. Then he plucked up the courage to ask, "Mr. Oliver, I''m sorry to interrupt. But would you want to get information from little Mr. Oliver?"


    "Richard Oliver?"


    "Your father loves the little Mr. Oliver the most. Moreover, he is a smart boy and loves Gabrielle. I suggest letting him have a try."


    Jessica was angry at James.


    She turned her back to James and scattered her hair on the white feather pillow.


    "It is, of course, that Miss. Clifford is angry at me because she almost recalled everything. As an arrogant and tough man, she must punish me hard," thought Jackson.


    However, Jackson looked peaceful, supporting his head with her elbows on the pillow. The pure white quilt covered his half body, showing his muscular chest and eight abdominal muscles.


    Jessica still didn''t turn back, so James played with her hair with patience and twined her fingers around again and again.


    "I have her again," thought James. When James was thinking, the phone rang suddenly. James was unhappy and threw the phone on the ground. But the phone kept ringing. Jessica hated the noises and buried her head under the quilt.


    But soon, Jessica lifted the quilt though she was n.a.k.e.d. Anyway, they had made love, so Jessica felt all right, even if being n.a.k.e.d.


    However, Jessica was not willing to turn back, looking at James, so she picked up the clothes on the ground. When she picked up white lace underwear, but it became the cloth fragments.


    Jessica bit her lips, and her whole face turned red because she recalled what happened last night.


    Last night, as soon as she wore the clothes, James tore them into pieces within five seconds.


    "What a violent man!" thought Jessica.


    Jessica felt shameful and angry. She was so agitated that she threw the fragments on James''s face.


    James had trained before, so he immediately took the fragments. But Jessica was surprised to find that James put the cloth fragments near the tip of his nose and smelled it.


    Jessica''s face turned red and hot and thought, "Is James an evil or the king of the evil? Fine, no matter who he is, he is horrible," thought Jessica.


    "Miss. Clifford, you look better if you take off your clothes," said James. His voice sounded hoarse. Probably he was too tired last night.


    Jessica lowered her head, looking for her clothes. To her surprise, James''s and her clothes entangled just like them.


    James''s clothes were complete and good, but Jessica''s clothes were broken.


    It was all broken.


    "I don''t want to hear your voice now," Jessica said angrily.


    Soon, James kept silent.


    Jessica covered the sensitive parts of her body with her arms, walking into the changeroom. She had searched for a long time but failed to find a woman''s dress. This was James''s bedroom, but all of Jessica''s clothes were in her bedroom.


    When Jessica just came here, James let her live alone because Jessica was still suffered mood swings because of the depression.


    "How can I get back my bedroom like this? There were so many bodyguards outside," thought Jessica.


    However, there were no clothes she could wear, so Jessica stepped back and got into the bathroom. There were only two bathrobes. A bathrobe was thrown on the ground casually, and another bathrobe was soaked into the bath because James made love again last night.


    "I am going to be crazy! There is no bathrobe for me," thought Jessica.


    Thus, Jessica went back and said to James, "Let a maid bring me a dress."


    James shook his head and then pointed to his mouth.


    Jessica was speechless and thought, "When I ask him to be quiet, he keeps silent. But when I ask him not to touch him, he indeed touched me. Why?"


    Jessica pouted her lips. She didn''t want to see James anymore. "What a bad man!" thought Jessica.


    And then Jessica pressed the service bell. It was a bodyguard on the phone, so Jessica said, "Let a maid bring me a suit."


    "This is the maids'' day off."


    "All the maids'' day off?"


    "Yes. Mr. Moore allowed them to take a month off."


    Jessica turned back and stared at James, who looked innocent.


    Hanging up the phone, Jessica picked up James''s clothes, including his underwear from the carpet, and wore them.


    James pursed his lips in sullen silence, looking at Jessica''s back.


    When he saw Jessica wearing his underwear, he felt excited because it meant their s.e.x organs got close.


    Jessica wouldn''t have worn James''s underwear, but she was used to wearing underwear when she needed to go out.


    When Jessica got on the clothes, she glanced at James causally, finding he was excited.


    Jessica was embarrassed, crossing her arms on her chest.


    Since the white shirt that Jessica wore was a lightweight man''s shirt, James could see her n.i.p.p.l.es through this shirt, and he kept her eyes on her n.i.p.p.l.es.


    "Why is he so horny?"


    Jessica immediately picked up James''s coat, put on, and then opened the door. She planned to go back to her room and changed into her clothes.


    However, when she opened her bedroom door, she was astonished. There were ragged clothes here and there, but it was obvious that someone cut them into pieces because the marks were neat.

 Chapter 844 - 844: She Is Coming

    Jessica became angrier when she saw that, so she turned around and went to James''s bedroom.


    As soon as Jessica walked before the door, James was lifting his quilt, and his n.a.k.e.d body showed. Jessica was stunned and immediately turned around, "You!"


    James said nothing. He felt at ease to be seen. When Jessica turned around, he even couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Miss. Clifford is a shy and cute girl. Her whole face turned red now."


    Since Jessica wore James''s clothes, James had to go to the changeroom to wear clothes.


    When James was putting on his clothes, Jessica walked into the changeroom and asked, "Why do you let others cut my clothes off?"


    James put his slender finger on his lips, implying that he asked for Jessica''s kiss.


    James still kept quiet before when Jessica asked her to be silent.


    Looking at James''s gesture, Jessica was sullen, biting her lips, raising her head and looking up.


    Jessica glared at James and thought, "What is he doing? Is he playing with me? I''m going to be crazy."


    Jessica thought it over. Finally, she made compromises, tiptoed, and kissed James.


    Then James didn''t want more, but asked Jessica, "Cut clothes off? What?"


    "You cut all my clothes off."


    James frowned and pressed the service bell beside him, "Who did cut Miss. Clifford''s clothes off?"


    "Miss. Clifford. Caitan Clifford."


    "Caitan Clifford?" Jessica''s heart jumped. "Is she crazy? Why did she cut my clothes off?" Jessica couldn''t even take a breath and then put on the phone, asking, "Where is she?"


    "She left."


    "She left? Who did allow her to leave?"


    Then, James hung up and said to Jessica, "I allow her to leave." James seemed to be taking for granted that Caitan could leave.


    "You?" Jessica couldn''t understand, widening her eyes, "Why?"


    "She is crazy about me and always wants to get me. Do you think I will let her stay here?"


    "I guess Caitan would have assumed that I suggest you let her leave, so she cut my clothes off. But where does Caitan live? She knew nobody in B Country," Jessica said.


    Although Jessica didn''t like Caitan, they were sisters. Jessica was afraid that Caitan would be a poor girl in B Country.


    "I let someone send her to the airport," James said while fastening the last button. James knew how Jessica''s mother and Caitan treated her, and he also knew why Caitan got close to Jessica.


    Thus, for the sake of Jessica''s safety. James let someone send Caitan back as soon as possible.


    Jessica still stared at James angrily, but James enjoyed it. When James reached for Jessica''s waist, Jessica escaped.


    Jessica turned around and said, "I want to talk to her."


    Jessica needed to ensure whether Caitan was safe. She was afraid that James would hurt Caitan.


    James called Caitan, gave the phone to Jessica, and pressed the speakerphone.


    The phone rang many times, but no one answered. When Jessica would have thought Caitan wouldn''t answer the phone, Caitan finally answered and said, "No! No. I can''t drink more. Otherwise, I must get drunk."


    Jessica heard music in the background. It was very noisy.


    But Caitan hung up soon.


    Jessica was worried about Caitan because she just heard a man''s voice on the phone.


    Jessica glanced at James anxiously without saying a word, but James already knew what Jessica wanted to say, so he pressed the shortcut and said, "Check where Caitan Clifford is."


    Two minutes later, James picked up the phone.


    After hanging up, James gave Jessica a meaningful glance and said, "You have a sophisticated young sister."


    Jessica was anxious and asked, "Where is she?"


    "Want to find her?"


    Jessica nodded her head without hesitation.


    "Call me, Darling."


    Jessica was speechless and thought, "The same game again?"


    "I remember I have an online meeting tonight," James added. He urged her to call him darling.


    Jessica''s fingers were intertwined with each other. She felt embarrassed. But when Jessica thought of Caitan, she quickly called James "Darling" in a very low voice.


    Jessica called James in such a low voice that she couldn''t even hear clear, not to mention James.


    Although James heard that, he always liked to tease Jessica. Thus, James said, "I didn''t hear clearly."


    James knew whenever Jessica was shy, her face must turn red and look cute. James really loved it.


    However, since Jessica was anxious to find Caitan as soon as possible, she had no time to waste and then turned around.


    James looked at Jessica from behind. He found that, with his shirt, her entire slender legs could be seen.


    James started to worry that others would look at her legs, so he walked with a big step, grabbed Jessica''s hand, and held her in his arms.


    Then James said, "All right. I stopped teasing you. I let someone bring you a suit. It is improper to go out with this shirt. What do you think?"


    Jessica agreed and stopped. After a while, when she changed into a new suit that a bodyguard gave her, James held her hand and went out.


    James drove, and Jessica sat on a seat in the starlight. With a high speed, James took her to an arched building on the island.


    The building was beautiful and magnificent, surrounded by dense vegetation, which gave people a sense of mystery.


    James first untied his seat belt and then turned to unfasten Jessica''s seat belt.


    "What is it?" Jessica asked. Jessica had just stayed in B Country for a short time, so she didn''t know what the building was.


    James held Jessica''s hand, walking and explaining, "Many officials and politicians are assembled here."


    Jessica remembered that Caitan once told her, "Can you take me to a politician''s party?"


    "Is this place where holds politician''s parties are held?" thought Jessica.


    At the door, a waiter opened the door for James and Jessica.


    As soon as Jessica walked into the hall, she found it was completely different from a formal politician party.


    Politicians got together, talking and driving, and some of them even held their female lovers.


    In the circular hall, there were some private dining rooms on the second floor. Thus, you could see anything on the first floor clearly if you were in a private dining room.


    Caitan was leaning against the sofa, but she didn''t get drunk even if she already drank a few glasses of alcohol.


    Caitan raised her glass that only a little alcohol left and shook. Then she turned to a woman who was next to her and said, "Sister Erin, are you sure she will come?"


    Erin pursed her lips and turned to look at the first floor, saying, "Of course she will come. Look! She is coming."


    Caitan looked down and found Jessica and James.


    "Fine. You promised me to give me a Channel limited-edition handbag."


    "No problem. I will ask my maid to give it to you."


    "Hahaha. Thank you. Sister Erin."


    The politicians who were on the first floor soon saw James. Since James was the most famous person in B Country, many politicians hurried to come over.

 Chapter 845 - 845: Intimate As We Believed

    As many politicians poured in, Jessica was almost separated from James if James didn''t hold her head tight.


    Soon, people started to discuss:


    "I guess she is James''s cute girlfriend. She is really beautiful."


    "It is no wonder that James had never published before. If I have such a beautiful girlfriend, I must keep it secret."


    "Mr. Moore and this lady are a perfect match. A match made in heaven."


    "They are an intimate couple. I envied."


    It seemed that these politicians were gossiping, but it was flattery. Jessica wanted to get away from James from time to time, but James always held her hand tight.


    Hearing what the politicians said, James felt happy. And accordingly, the politicians started to exaggerate.


    Jessica was impatient and urged coldly, "Hurry up. Or let me go first."


    When the politician heard that, they took a deep breath and thought, "We just said they are a perfect match, but they are not as intimate as we believed."


    James raised his eyebrows and whispered to Jessica, "You go upstairs first, ok? I will be there later."


    Then a bodyguard took Jessica to a private dining room on the second floor.


    As soon as the door opened, Jessica smelled cigarette smoke and alcohol and frowned. She then dissipated the smoke and saw a bald man drinking, who was sitting on a sofa next to Caitan.


    When people in the private dining room found Jessica was here, the atmosphere became weird.


    All the people were waiting for something.


    Although Jessica was in a good state of mind, she felt a little embarrassed and anxious in such a situation.


    Since the men in the private dining room didn''t know it was James who took Jessica here, they started to take up the chant and whistled.


    Jessica forced herself to calm down and ignored the men. Then, she lowered her head and walked before Caitan, "Caitan Clifford, don''t drink more. I will ask someone to send you back home."


    "I don''t want to go home. I want to drink more."


    "Don''t drink more. You already got drunk."


    "Leave me alone. You asked him to take me out, but why do you come here to find me now?"


    Jessica knew the man that Caitan mentioned was James Moore.


    Jessica wanted to pull Caitan up, so she reached out and held her arms. However, Caitan refused and pushed Jessica away.


    "Leave me alone," Caitan said.


    "Miss. Clifford. Your younger sister had asked you to leave her alone. Don''t worry. I will take care of her."


    Jessica heard that and turned to look at the corner.


    To Jessica''s surprise, Erin was there, but she didn''t see Erin before because she was too hurried.


    Jessica recalled that Avery told her to be careful with Erin, so when Jessica heard Erin''s words, she became more worried.


    But the problem was that Caitan didn''t want to go with Jessica. At that time, a waiter was coming into the room and said, "Miss. Clifford. Mr. Moore asks you to see him."


    Jessica immediately answered, "You take this lady to the lounge room first."


    The waiter nodded slightly and said, "Another waiter will take her to the lounge room."


    Jessica didn''t know why the waiter wouldn''t do it by himself and thought, "Probably, the waiter wants to show me the way."


    Soon, Jessica went downstairs with the waiter without hesitation.


    Many people were in the hall, but James was not there.


    So, Jessica asked the waiter, "Where is Mr. Moore?"


    "He let you follow me."


    Jessica was confused. She didn''t know where she was going but still followed.


    The waiter led the way. They passed by a pebble road and a garden with a fountain


    And then they continued to walk along the road with street lights on both sides.


    Jessica was a little scared.


    "If the waiter wants to hurt me, I can do nothing," thought Jessica.


    Soon, Jessica unconsciously walked slowly and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Mr. Moore said that he wanted to give you a surprise, so we need to find a more private place," the waiter answered.


    Hearing the waiter''s words, Jessica felt at ease.


    The waiter walked to the door of the fence and made a gesture, "Miss. Clifford, please."


    "Get into?" Jessica asked. She regretted coming here and started to worry. "It is completely dark. Would it be dangerous? James knows that I am afraid of ghosts. Did he mean to tease me? It is not a surprise," thought Jessica.


    "Miss. Clifford?" Since Jessica didn''t move, the waiter urged.


    Jessica had been in a trance and walked forward unconsciously.


    This place was like a small forest. There was lush foliage, lakes, bird sounds, and the sound of the beast''s steps.


    Hearing the sounds, Jessica felt so scared that her hands sweating heavily.


    According to the sound, Jessica looked over.


    "Oh my god. It is a lion! There is a bark. No, it is not a lion, but it is Tibetan Mastiff," thought Jessica.


    Jessica was frightened, and her face turned blue. When she turned around and ran towards the door, she found the door was closed, and the waiter was gone.


    "Oh my god. This is a trap," thought Jessica.


    Jessica leaned against the iron door. An a.d.u.l.t Tibetan Mastiff with brown-red hair stood in front of Jessica. When Jessica saw its sharp teeth, it seemed that she could even hear the crisp sound made when Tibetan Mastiff gritted its teeth.


    Thinking of that, Jessica became more frightened.


    Jessica was terrified as if her heart would jump out of her mouth.


    Jessica kept moving to the right side along the wall to avoid Tibetan Mastiff.


    However, Tibetan Mastiff didn''t want to give up.


    Jessica was anxious. When she raised her head, she found Tibetan Mastiff was so close and still within reach. Probably, Tibetan Mastiff could tear Jessica to shreds.


    Jessica breathed fresh air greedily as if it were the last time to take a breath.


    Jessica was going to do something about it. She looked around but finding there was no place to hide except the forest.


    As Jessica saw a big tree, she ran to it without hesitation, held the trunk tight, and climbed up all of a sudden.


    At that time, the Tibetan Mastiff opened its mouth wider with blood walking toward Jessica.


    At first, the Tibetan Mastiff barked from time to time. Then, the Tibetan Mastiff stood up, opened its mouth wider, and jumped toward Jessica.


    The Tibetan Mastiff got close to Jessica, and she could even feel its warm breath.


    The Tibetan Mastiff almost bit her butt, which made her frightened and nearly fell from the tree.


    As the daughter of the Cliffords, Jessica grew up in a wealthy family. Everyone loved and respected her. She was nurtured as an elegant lady, so she didn''t get used to climbing the tree.


    Jessica''s heart beats faster. She was anxious and straightened her body.


    Jessica had to be attentive and careful. Otherwise, the Tibetan Mastiff must eat her up.

 Chapter 846 - 846: How Long Will It Last?

    Jessica gritted her teeth and held the tree tight even if her arms were aching.


    Although she was on the edge of despair, she still carried on.


    Jessica exhaled and looked at the Tibetan Mastiff, who was still barking under the tree. The Tibetan Mastiff tried to jump and catch her.


    Jessica''s face turned pale. Looking at the Tibetan Mastiff under the moonlight, Jessica was thinking. "It is night, so I guess no one will pass by. I have to manage to escape here on my own; otherwise, I will be over soon."


    Jessica raised her head, looking toward a branch. She reached for it and put her feet down. When she almost held the branch, she stepped on the moss and slipped.


    Jessica screamed. She hung in midair, swinging back and forth.


    The Tibetan Mastiff looked at Jessica and screamed excitedly. He became more excited and jumped up and down. The Tibetan Mastiff managed to drag Jessica down.


    Jessica glanced at the Tibetan Mastiff, who was almost mad, which made her anxious and held the trunk tight. She was swinging up and down as the trunk swayed. Jessica was afraid that she would fall, so she didn''t move at all.


    Jessica was in a state of mental tension, and her entire body was cold. She felt her every cell, and every nerve almost collapsed, and she must be dead.


    "I almost fall. I can''t hold on. If I die, the Tibetan Mastiff must eat me up, only my bones left. It must be miserable for me," thought Jessica.


    Jessica then gritted her teeth, gathered her strength, lifted his legs, and kicked hard.


    Almost three minutes later, Jessica finally climbed the branch.


    She breathed heavily, sitting on the branch and holding the trunk tight.


    Jessica lowered her head, looking at the Tibetan Mastiff and thinking, "How long will it last?"


    As time passed, Jessica leaned against the tree trunk, but no one saw her because it was so small that people in the hall couldn''t see.


    Jessica tried to tip her toes, stretched her neck and shouted, "Help¡ª"


    Jessica shouted again and again, but no one answered. She was far away from the hall.


    The Tibetan Mastiff also shouted more loudly than Jessica


    Her throat was a bit hot and stopped. "You are as bad as James Moore. Are you his lost brother?" Jessica said unhappily


    To Jessica''s surprise, the Tibetan Mastiff suddenly sat down slowly as if it knew something.


    Jessica didn''t get angry anymore when she found the Tibetan Mastiff sat down. She couldn''t help but laugh, "Uh-huh. Do you think it is interesting? You are so patient, but it had been a long time. It is enough. We are all people. You don''t have to make me terrible. Let me go. Oh, you aren''t a human being¡­"


    "I have a suggestion. If you don''t kill me and eat me up, I must let you enjoy a wonderful meal. Think about it," Jessica then added.


    The Tibetan Mastiff barked twice and raised her eyes carelessly as if her word meant nothing to it.


    Jessica tried her best to persuade the Tibetan Mastiff, and her forehead sweating heavily, but it was useless. "It is a tough Tibetan Mastiff. He never gives up whatever I do," thought Jessica.


    Jessica raised her head, looking at the sky, but there was no one here.


    Jessica was tired. She leaned against the trunk and said to the Tibetan Mastiff, "Now that you don''t want to leave, I must be patient to wait until you leave. I don''t believe you will squat under the tree all the time."


    Jessica had made up her mind to fight against the Tibetan Mastiff. However, she suddenly felt a cool wind coming from her neck. She didn''t care about it at first, just withdrew her head.


    Jessica would have believed that it usually happened in the forest when water fell from the leaves. However, a few seconds later, it happened again. Jessica felt not only cold but also itchy.


    Jessica''s back had gone rigid, and she suddenly realized that there was something wrong.


    Thus, Jessica turned around slowly.


    There was a cobra. Jessica and a cobra were looking at each other.


    Jessica was so terrified that she seemed to feel her heart would jump out.


    It was a cobra with green patterns. Its tail coiled around the upper branches of the tree. It was getting close to Jessica.


    Its eyes looked cold, and its tongue was red.


    It was getting close to Jessica.


    At that one moment, when Jessica was stunned, the snake opened its mouth and moved toward Jessica.


    Jessica was utterly stunned.


    When the snake was going to attack Jessica, she immediately grabbed its cold and smooth body and threw it out.


    In an instant, when Jessica threw the snake out, she lost balance and fell to the ground.


    Boom¡ª


    Jessica fell to the ground heavily, and her face turned pale and wrinkled tight.


    The Tibetan Mastiff howled and rushed over immediately before Jessica realized.


    It was an a.d.u.l.t Tibetan Mastiff. He was so strong that Jessica couldn''t resist when she was under its body.


    But it seemed that the Tibetan Mastiff didn''t want to kill Jessica directly. Just like a cat, the Tibetan Mastiff kept playing with Jessica and touched her with its paws as if she were a mouse.


    Although it was just like a game, some specks of blood showed on Jessica''s body.


    The Tibetan Mastiff was a violent beast.


    Jessica''s mind went black. She was terrified and thought she must be dead.


    Suddenly, she found a brick-sized pebble and immediately punched the Tibetan Mastiff''s head.


    However, the Tibetan Mastiff didn''t feel dizzy and became angrier.


    The Tibetan Mastiff howled, lifted his paws, and beat Jessica.


    It made Jessica rolled forward, and her head slammed on the trunk. She became dizzy.


    Jessica had no time to think. As soon as she saw the Tibetan Mastiff ran over, she immediately jumped, dodged, and rode it. And then, she threw the pebble on its head.


    The Tibetan Mastiff roared and ran here and there. He wanted to throw Jessica off its body, but Jessica held his skin and fur tight.


    Jessica tried her best to beat the Tibetan Mastiff again and again. She was almost exhausted, but the Tibetan Mastiff wasn''t down.


    The Tibetan Mastiff kept roaring and rampaging through the forest.


    Suddenly, Jessica hit the trunk hard, which made her tremble, and finally, she loosened her hands and dropped directly from the Tibetan Mastiffs body. Jessica rolled for a while and then stopped. The pain in her whole body made her huddled together as if her internal organs were almost broken.


    But the Tibetan Mastiff was agitated. His eyes looked red and fierce. He roared with his mouth open wide and rushed to Jessica.


    Hearing the scraping made by the claws, Jessica was in despair.


    When Jessica looked at the Tibetan Mastiff rushing toward, her mind went blank. Although she wanted to escape, there was no time to go away.


    When the Tibetan Mastiff jumped, ready to pounce and tear Jessica.


    Bang¡ª


    The shot of the gun sounded.

 Chapter 847 - 847: I’m Here For You

    The bullet went through the Tibetan mastiff''s head. Its leaping body suddenly landed on the ground and made a huge sound.


    Jessica couldn''t help trembling.


    She looked around, and a man with a shotgun standing commandingly was not far away.


    At the very second, Jessica saw James, she felt bitter, sour, and had a sudden urge to cry. Her eye sockets got wet, and tears were welling from her eyes.


    Jessica didn''t cry when she fought courageously with the Tibetan mastiff for her life. But seeing James made her cry.


    Jessica bit her lips with her white teeth so hard that it bled.


    James put the shotgun down and charged over at Jessica.


    All her face was covered in the mastiff''s blood. And her clothes were blood-drenched. She looked messy and tired. But for James, Jessica, at the moment, was the gorgeous woman he has ever seen in his life.


    Her beauty was breath-taking.


    James picked her up and kissed her forehead, comforting her, "Jessica, it''s okay. I''m here for you."


    Jessica was exhausted and couldn''t think of anything. She wasn''t in the mood to respond. All she felt was fatigue. And the wounds hurt on her body.


    When they returned to the hotel, James asked for a presidential suite. Three doctors were waiting for them respectfully.


    James held Jessica up in the bathroom.


    She was covered in blood and needed to take care of.


    James put her down on the toilet. And he threw away his jacket. Then he opened the faucet in a hurry to put water in the bathtub.


    Jessica was still horrified, and she watched James as he hurried back and forth. She couldn''t help withdrawing her hands in horror.


    After taking care of everything, James returned to Jessica and tried to take off her clothes. But Jessica stepped back out of instinct.


    James said, "Relax. Even if I want to do something, now would be the worst time."


    Jessica felt soft and tired. She felt like talking, but she was choked on words.


    So she let James take off her clothes one piece after another.


    James moved slowly in case he hurt Jessica. He kept frowning the whole time. When he saw a mark left by the mastiff''s claws, he instantly looked ferocious.


    James picked Jessica up and put her in the bathtub full of warm water.


    When the water ran through the wounds, Jessica hurt so much that she groaned and trembled.


    James''s heart was broken, seeing it.


    If he didn''t come out to look for Jessica since he hasn''t seen her for a long time, he wouldn''t come to the woods. And Jessica might be...


    He would not dare to think back!


    The woods were the hunting ground for people to entertain themselves. If someone had a hunting plan, they would release the game in advance. Ferocious beasts would show up at night. The Tibetan mastiff was one of them.


    But Jessica impressed James a lot this day. To his utter surprise, Jessica faced up to the ferocious mastiff and fought as hard as she could. This was a huge surprise.


    James said, "Put up with it. I have to disinfect the wounds and apply ointment after you wash them."


    James put water on Jessica''s body and gently washed it while he said with a deep voice.


    James moved gently but not slowly. He knew the wounds needed to take care of as fast as possible. So he only washed the dust off the wounds.


    After washing, James picked Jessica out of the tub and dried her body with towels. Then he put a nightgown on her, carried her out of the tub and put on the bed. Then he asked the doctors who have been waiting patiently in the living room the whole time to come over.


    Three doctors finished an examination after moments.


    James asked, "How is she?"


    One doctor said, "Mr. Moore, Miss Clifford is fine though she had a lot of wounds. We have given her rabies vaccination. But..."


    "What?" James suddenly looked harsh. One word was enough to send fear to the three doctors.


    "She touched the snake with her hands. The poison will infiltrate her blood along the skin."


    James looked at where the doctor pointed. Jessica''s right-hand palm has turned purple.


    Damn it!


    James didn''t notice that when he gave Jessica the bath. In a blink of the eye, it turned so serious.


    James asked, "What snake?"


    The doctor answered, "It''s a snake called green gobbling. It originates from the deserts. Unlike normal snakes that inject poison through biting the victim, green goblin is fatally poisonous through its body, including its body, breath, and teeth. If Miss Clifford was bitten on the ground, she would be dead."


    James couldn''t help shaking hearing what the doctor had said. Luckily, the green gobbling didn''t bite Jessica. Or who knew what he would do?


    James said, "If so, why don''t you start treating her?" He was not pleased with how slow they were.


    The doctor hesitated, "Mr. Moore, it''s just...just..."


    "What? Tell me!"James would rather it was him that lay here covered in wounds. He was not patient.


    The doctor said, "Green goblin is an evolved snake. There''s no cure for its poison. Even if we did have the cure, we have to check the origin of the species to see if there was any vaccination."


    James grabbed the collar of the doctor the second he finished talking. He said with a gruesome voice, "What did you say?"


    The doctor said, "Mr. Moore, the truth is still true even if I told you ten times. The best way is to cut off the infected hand before the poison expands."


    Cut off one hand?


    Jessica couldn''t help getting shaken.


    She then came back from the state of horror.


    Her right hand slightly shook. She could not imagine a life without the right hand. In a daze, she felt like she descended into an unfathomable and cold pit.


    She felt the piercing coldness coursing through her body.


    What the doctor said, shocked James as well.


    He waved and tossed the doctor out, "Get out of there!"


    The three doctors immediately left the room.


    Jessica looked at James, who had a terrible look with a pale face. She slightly coughed and moved her cracked lips, saying, "I''m not having my hand cut off. I''d rather die."


    This was her choice. Cutting off her hand meant the same as killing her.


    James trembled, walked over, and covered Jessica''s hands with his big and warm hands, saying, "I''ll try my best. I''ll ask the best doctor in B Country to come over to treat you."


    Jessica felt the warmth from the palm of her hand since James held hers. He meant something special for her. Their past didn''t make them have more hatred for each other. On the contrary, every time when it was a matter of life and death like this, James became all the hope she had. And it turned into something Jessica didn''t like to admit but existed for real, love.


    The tear fell from the corner of Jessica''s eyes. They were stone cold. Jessica bit her lips so hard in case she started crying. Then she moved her lips, which had teeth marks, saying, "If there is no other way, they have to cut off my hand, please do me a favor. I can''t live without my hands. Help me..."


    Before Jessica could finish, James stopped her, saying, "I don''t allow you to quit so fast."


    Jessica said, "But the reality will not change just because you don''t quit. How am I supposed to live without my right hand? You tell me."


    James said, "You still have me even if you lose your hand. I''ll be my hand. I''ll treat you the same. I''ll love and cherish you like always. What are you afraid of?"


    Jessica shook her head. Even if James said so when it really came to the point that they grew hatred against each other, who could say James would stay the same?


    James was fl.u.s.tered, seeing Jessica shook her head. He was really afraid she would give up hope.


    He was terrified that Jessica would give up on himself and him.


    So James suddenly had an idea and knelt down on the ground, saying, "If you are worried, I''ll propose right now. Jessica, marry me. Give me the opportunity to love you all your life."

 Chapter 848 - 848: I Can’t Marry You

    So James suddenly had an idea and knelt down on the ground, saying, "If you are worried, I''ll propose right now. Jessica, marry me. Give me the opportunity to love you all your life."


    Jessica''s eyes were wide open. Her eyes looked especially empty since her look was pale.


    Jessica said, "Don''t joke." She tried to withdraw her hand, but James wouldn''t let go. He seemed determined and genuine.


    James said, "I''m not joking. I will not let anything bad happen to you, never!"His voice was strong and firm. This was a promise from a man to his beloved woman.


    Maybe what James said gave Jessica firm belief. She stopped moving around. But she shook her head, "I can''t marry you."


    She was fatally poisoned. She didn''t know whether she could survive this or not. How dare she say yes?


    James could tell Jessica was worried about her uneasy look. He said, "If you''re cured, will you marry me?"


    Jessica bit her lips. She got more worried and troubled.


    James said, "If you still think about the death of your grandpa..."


    "NO." Jessica stopped James. She could not move on over what had happened to her grandpa. But she didn''t hate him.


    James asked, "Then why not?"


    Jessica''s hands were tightly grabbed. She could feel the sweat in his hand.


    Jessica buried half her face underneath the quilt and left only two watery eyes. She felt colder and colder. Maybe it was because she was poisoned.


    Jessica looked into James''s ridiculously genuine look and thought she was lucky to get a proposal before she was gonna die.


    Maybe the universe didn''t want Jessica to leave the world with regret. If so, why should she say no?


    Jessica was moved and said with her mouth under the quilt, "There is no ring."


    James''s eyes were sparkled. He immediately got up and walked outside. Not long after, he returned with a velvet jewelry box.


    He put the ring on her ring finger, leaving her no time to say no. It was the right size.


    Jessica''s fingers were thinner than most girls. So she had to wear custom made rings. She knew that herself. So she asked out of surprise, "When did you make the ring?"


    James said, "When my memory came back." From that time, James would not waste any more time. He desperately wanted her to be his.


    Jessica lifted up her hand, and the ring was two entangled lines. There was a delicate and perfect-cut diamond where two lines met, witnessing the blending of two souls.


    James said, "Jessica, you''re mine. You can not run away from me."He picked her hand and kissed it. Then the phone rang, and he got up to answer it.


    As time passed, Jessica felt colder and colder. It was like she was in the middle of an icy lake where the coldness infiltrated in her bone marrows and blood. She couldn''t help getting trembled.


    Her face turned pale, and her lips turned purple. And there were black circles underneath her eyes.


    Jessica could feel the beckoning of death.


    Jessica felt so sleepy, and her brain was completely out of control.


    She just kept sinking...


    It was like she descended into a bottomless whirl.


    James saw what Jessica looked like after he came back, answering the phone and grabbed her shoulder. He said, "Jessica, don''t sleep! Can you hear me? Do not fall asleep. You can not go to sleep without my permission."


    Jessica slowly opened her eyes because of James''s roaring.


    Jessica said, "I have one favor to ask." Her voice was faint.


    "Tell me!" James''s voice was as deep as it always was. But his eye sockets turned red with tears inside. He was trying very hard not to let them fall.


    Jessica said with all the strength she could gather, "I don''t know whether I could make it alive tonight."But her voice was so small.


    James said, "I told you that do not die without my order."He used all the strength to say it. It was so determined and firm that he couldn''t help tighten the hands that grabbed Jessica''s hand.


    Jessica said, "I beg you to visit my brother, father, and grandfather''s tombs after I''m gone."


    James roared like a beast out of control, "I told you that you could not die!"It echoed in the room and stayed for a long time.


    Jessica tried so hard to look up at James, saying, "Please. I beg you. Please say yes."At the time, one drop of the tear fell on Jessica''s cheek.


    Jessica couldn''t help getting moved.


    James?


    Was he crying?


    Was he falling tears for her?


    At the second, Jessica could feel her brain turned blank. Pop! Out of nowhere, the door was pushed open.


    A bodyguard came in and froze, seeing what he saw.


    Was James, his boss, crying?


    No way. James was so cruel. He thought James would never cry. It was horrifying.


    At the second that James tossed a murderous look at the bodyguard, he hurried to introduce the old lady behind him, "Sir, we have found her."


    James looked up and down at the old lady who dressed plainly. He asked with skepticism, "Can she do this?"


    The bodyguard said, "She said her husband used to be bitten by the green gobbling when he was hunting. She used a local method to cure him."


    Then the old lady smiled, revealing a gold tooth.


    James suddenly frowned. He could not let Jessica take any unknown risks.


    So he roared, "Get off!"


    The bodyguard didn''t say more, seeing James was furious. He looked at the old lady, and she got his message. They were about to leave when Jessica said, "Let her give a try."


    The doctor wasn''t here. Jessica had nothing to do lying around. Besides, the old lady looked honest. Jessica thought she wouldn''t have ulterior motives.


    James looked at Jessica''s pale and weak face. He frowned and suddenly tightened her hands. The next second, he got up and left.


    As James left, the room sank into serious silence.


    Jessica''s heavy breath turned obvious in the room.


    The old lady came over to check Jessica''s wound.


    In the living room.


    James sat on the couch. The smoke from the cigarette he was smoking left her in a cloud. One couldn''t tell his face. The emotions he gave off were so complicated.


    James kept seeing flashbacks of how he met Jessica and spent time with her. The last frame stopped when he saw her in the bedroom and left her with the old lady.


    At the time, the security came in with a woman. They pushed her, and she fell down next to his feet.


    James looked at the woman coldly. Her hair was a bit messy. The lipstick she wore got smudged a bit. But apart from those, she looked delicate.


    James turned around his neck. Crack! He slightly lifted up his feet and stepped on the woman''s shoulder as hard as he could.

 Chapter 849 - 849: Do You Want My Help?

    Erin sensed the tension in the air. It was the first time she saw James looked so aggressive and ferocious. He looked as if he would tear her apart in any seconds.


    "James..." Erin''s voice was trembling. She knew Jessica''s life was hanging by a thread because she was bitten by a poisonous snake. That was why James was furious.


    But Erin knew she regretted nothing.


    She wished Jessica would drop dead at the second!


    With the thought in mind, Erin looked more vicious. But she let James see her tender side, "James, Ah..."


    She was about to say something when James used more force. He almost forced her down on the ground.


    James didn''t want to give her any chance, saying harshly, "Your friend must enjoy being a military whore at the border. Would you like to keep her company?"


    Erin looked at her with amazement, "How dare you! James, if you make you a military whore, I''ll make you lose fortune and name!"


    James sneered and looked at the bodyguard. Trained security knew what to do. They walked forward to take Erin out, leaving her screaming and swearing in the air.


    After Erin was taken away, the bodyguard asked, "Sir, what should we do about Miss Caitan?''


    James waved with hesitation, and the bodyguard left the room.


    The cigarette was almost done lightening. James didn''t realize the fire approached his fingers until he heard some noise.


    "Mr. Moore."


    James looked up, and it was a bald, middle-aged man.


    "F.u.c.k off!"


    James would not give the man a second look.


    The man said, "Sir, I''m here to deliver medicine."


    "What medicine?" James lifted up his eyebrows.


    The man said, "An old lady asked me to deliver a bunch of stuff. She asked us to boil them with high temperature for over three hours, and put them in buckets to be sent here."


    James was still confused as to what the old lady was trying to do. Then he heard someone calling from the bedroom, "Move it in here!"


    James turned around, and the old lady stood there, looking timid, explaining, "Miss Clifford needs those medicine."


    Then James turned around and walked to the bedroom. He grabbed the old lady by her collar, asking, "How''s she doing?"


    The old lady couldn''t help trembling, saying, "I am not sure yet. It depends on how the medicine works."


    James didn''t ask more and charged over in the bedroom.


    He came to Jessica''s bed and looked at her. Her face was pale, and her eyes were close. He had a bad feeling and felt his brain buzzing.


    James reached out to Jessica with shaking hands. He tried to touch her face. But he didn''t have the courage.


    At last, James grabbed Jessica''s shoulders, roaring, "Jessica, open your eyes! I have told you I do not allow you to die! I won''t! Won''t! Won''t!"


    Then James held Jessica in his arms and started roaring.


    "Ahem...if you don''t let me go, I''m gonna die."


    James felt his stiff back, hearing Jessica''s weak voice. He turned sullen and cold.


    James pushed Jessica away and asked, "Are you trying to make a fool of me?"


    Jessica was speechless.


    She didn''t have the time to mess with James. She was sleeping, and James came in and started yelling. He said, "won''t" a lot of times and shook her so hard that her brain hurt.


    But she didn''t die, Jessica thought.


    The old lady looked at James with amazement at the entrance of the door. She swallowed saliva so hard when James looked back at her. She felt James would kill her at any time.


    The bald man came in asking others to carry the big wood buckets. Then they poured the medicine from the thermos and into the wood buckets.


    Another four furnaces were carried in the bedroom with pots on each one.


    Nobody seemed to understand what was going on.


    The old lady mustered up the courage and looked back at James''s murderous look and approached him and said, "Miss Clifford, please take a bath in the bucket."


    James asked with uncertainty, "Are you sure it will work?"


    The old lady was terrified James would kill her out of a fit of rage. She answered instantly, "I''ve eased her acupoints. But she needs to take a medical bath in case anything harmful still resides in her body. And soaking in the medical soup will be good for her wounds."


    The old lady looked like a talent hidden among the general population. Her wisdom didn''t seem to match her look.


    Ease the acupoints?


    James was impressed by the old lady. He didn''t trust her at first because he had rounded the best doctors in B Country.


    But seeing Jessica was still alive, James became slightly relaxed.


    James picked up Jessica and entered the bathroom. What they smelt first was pungent medicine. They started sweating crazily.


    Inside the room was a big wood bucket with medicine soup that has been boiling for almost five hours. On the surrounding four furnaces were also the medicine that was made according to the old woman''s prescription. The most important of all was the old lady turned the temperature in the room above 40 degrees celsius.


    The bathroom was like a sauna room closed uptight.


    James closed the door and tried the temperature of the water in wooden buckets. Then he slowly put her inside it. Jessica hummed out of horror because she was suddenly put in hot water.


    James said, "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    James''s firm voice was of considerable comfort to Jessica.


    Jessica looked at James, and his eyebrows were locked and looked serious.


    Jessica wondered if James was worried about her.


    Jessica felt warm in her heart. She thought about how James cried for her. She recalled she once heard the saying that does not miss the man who would cry for you.


    James squatted in the wooden bucket, and the water was just above her neck. Her hair was floating in the water, making her skin more fresh and tender.


    James moved his throat and took off her bathrobe. Soon Jessica''s body turned red, and her cheek got burning hot. There was a thin layer of sweat on her forehead.


    After settling down, James bent over and said next to Jessica''s ears, saying, "Do you want my help, or do you want to do it yourself?"


    Jessica turned blushed and held her hands against James''s chest, saying, "You get out of here. I''ll take a shower on my own."


    James smiled and approached her to kiss her cheek, saying, "You''re about to marry me. Isn''t it time to stop being so shy?"


    Jessica turned more blushed. Her cheek was so red. She said, "I didn''t say I was gonna marry you."


    "Are you gonna take back your own words?" James picked up her hand, saying, "You''ve received my ring. Isn''t it a bit late to regret?"


    "I thought I was gonna die..." Jessica regretted her decision so much. What kind of proposal was this, she wondered. It was in such a hurry that she didn''t have the time to feel it properly.


    James stared at Jessica passionately, saying, "We can live every day like it was the last day of our life. I''ll spoil you every day like it is the last day we ever live. Then, will you fall in love with me?"

 Chapter 850 - 850: Don’t Get Mad

    Jessica hesitated for a while and didn''t give James a definite answer. To her surprise, James was a romantic man. She has recalled what he did to her in the past.


    Asking her in this way denied her every opportunity to say no. It was the same as pressuring her to marry him.


    Jessica leaned on the edge of the wood bucket. She held her chin with both hands. Her cheek was smoky. She asked while biting her lips, "If I don''t love you, I don''t have to marry you, right?" Her voice was lovely.


    "Of course not," James said commandingly, "You''re mine, no matter if you love me or not.


    It didn''t matter whether James asked Jessica or not. The answer he was hoping for was the same.


    Jessica quietly applied force and distanced herself from James.


    James didn''t plan to leave. He kept staring at her. He asked slowly and calmly, "You can start thinking about weddings. What kind of style do you want? I heard Evan''s wedding would be soon. I don''t want to set the date on the same day as them. We could get married before them. What do you think?"


    Jessica slightly froze. She looked up at him, saying, "Why should we avoid their wedding date? What''s wrong with getting married on the same day as they do?"


    James smiled. He set up a trap for Jessica, and she walked right into it without realizing it.


    Jessica suddenly realized her answer was yes to James''s proposal. She looked at her with anger. But James suddenly bent over and kissed her. All of her opposition was not working.


    The kiss was gentle, and long like it would keep going until the end of time and space.


    ***


    Avery was having a fight with Evan before Jessica called.


    Avery said, "Evan, I have to lose weight. I''m not talking about this to you. I''m telling you about my decision."


    Evan pinched Avery''s cheek, saying, "I don''t allow it."


    "Is there a man who once said I would be in charge of everything except breakups?" Avery pushed his hands down, "You take back your own words before we''re getting married. Who really is in charge here?"


    Evan lost the fight.


    He once said, as long as Avery wanted, she would be in charge of matters no matter how small or trivial they were.


    Evan put his coarse hands underneath Avery''s shirt and rubbed her stomach, saying, "You''re pregnant. Don''t get mad."


    Avery got more mad, saying, "How can I not be since I''m so fat?" She was furious that she pinched Evan''s arms. If Lane didn''t ask her to eat all kinds of supplements every day, she wouldn''t get fat. Now she has changed the waist of the wedding dress.


    Avery said, "I''ll start with a diet. All the supplement drinks, I won''t drink them anymore. I''ll get fat."


    Evan got mad, "But pregnant women needed nutrition."


    Avery said, "I''ll eat. I will not starve myself. But I''ll drink more soup instead of eating more meat. After all, nutrition is in the soup."


    Avery really thought all the supplement soup was unnecessary. And she would not starve herself because she was pregnant. She just wanted to eat like a normal person.


    Avery delivered her promise that day. She threw away all the supplements. On the day, she just drank soup for lunch. She didn''t have meat in case she gained weight. All she had was soup and some salads.


    Whenever she was hungry, she ate soup and slept. She didn''t go anywhere close to anything greasy.


    As for cakes, she wiped off the cream and fed it to Evan.


    Evan said, "You want to get rid of fat. So you let me take it?"


    Avery said, "You look slim. Have more."


    Evan said, "Avery if you lose too much weight, I''ll do anything to you."


    Avery smiled. She knew it was an empty threat. Evan held her in his arms and got a little cream and wiped it on his face, saying, "If you dare. That''s my right to lose weight. You have to behave, and I''ll return your favor with generousness."


    Evan really didn''t know what to say. Avery got too bold.


    The more Lane thought about it, the more regret Evan felt. All the terms of marriage served Avery''s benefits. What if he became a hen-pecked husband.


    Seeing how down Evan was, Avery licked off the cream on his face, saying, "I only want to marry you when I look the best."


    Or why was Avery in such a hurry to lose weight?


    She wanted to become Evan''s bride one more time when she looked at the prettiest in her life.


    Evan got out of breath. Avery''s breath was so hot that it burnt his lips.


    Avery licked the cream off his face like a kitten. It aroused him. But he had to hold it back since Avery was being pregnant.


    Evan said, "You''re flawless and perfect in my eyes no matter how you look or what you turn into. But I didn''t just ask you not to lose weight for the baby."


    "Hmm," Avery kissed Evan''s cheek, "you''re worried the baby will take nutrition away from me, right?"


    Evan even got antsy at the thought Avery might be pregnant with a baby boy. He would be jealous. But there was nothing he could do.


    It was Evan''s exclusive right to suck Avery''s boosts. The thought that Avery would b.r.e.a.s.t-feed another baby with the same gender got to Evan. He became more worried, thinking he would lose the domain.


    But Avery wanted the wedding to be perfect.


    This was the closure both Avery and Evan wanted.


    It would put a lovely stop to what they have suffered.


    But, the end was a new beginning of a happy life.


    Since it only happened once, Avery didn''t want to simplify it. She wanted to be as serious as he could.


    This wedding was also important to Evan. It was as significant to him as Avery was to him.


    He took care of everything about the wedding, including the trivial details.


    Avery said, "Evan, I know what you have done is for me."


    Evan said, smiling, "I know you know."


    Thanks.


    Evan, thank you for doing so much for you.


    But Avery couldn''t say that. She knew it was the last thing he wanted to hear.


    Evan looked at Avery and then outside the window, "Do you want to know where our wedding venue would be?"


    Avery shook her head. She was curious. Evan left early in the morning and returned home late recently. It was all for the wedding venue. But he never told her anything about it.


    But Evan seemed to be in a lovely mood because of what they had now as precious. He pointed at the east, "Over there."


    "Where?" Avery pointed back to confirm, "That is the ocean."


    Evan said, "Yeah. Do you know it?"


    Avery said, "We''ll have a wedding by the sea."


    Evan said, "That''s way too tacky."


    "Then where is it?" Avery tiptoed, but the trees blocked her view of the sea. She slowly withdrew her sight and asked tentatively, "Is it a wedding under the sea?"


    Evan looked tender and kissed her forehead as a reward, "You know me more and more."


    He didn''t have to say more because Avery understood him so well.


    "We''ll never have any misunderstanding about each other from now on, "Avery smiled, "I''ll know you more and more. We''ll become a lovely couple."


    Evan smiled and held her waist with both arms, "Honey, I love you."


    Avery leaned on his back and looked up, "What are the odds? Me too."

 Chapter 851 - 851: Did She Answer?

    Jackson''s house


    Richard Oliver grabbed the phone with his chubby hands and put both feet on Jackson''s legs. He pointed at his thighs, "Over here. Be gentle."


    Richard treated Jackson as a servant.


    Jackson glared at Richard, asking, "Did she answer?"


    Richard said, "No. But my ankles hurt from all the running."


    Jackson rubbed his ankles with reluctance. Richard definitely made the phone slowly on purpose.


    It kept ringing for a while, and Richard said slowly and casually, "Hello? My darling princess, Gabrielle, what are you doing?"


    Jackson couldn''t help tightening his hands, hearing "darling" and "princess." Richard felt the pain and couldn''t help yelling.


    Gabrielle said, "Richard, pudding, are you okay? What''s going on? ''


    Richard said, "It''s the stupid big dog at my house. He''s so dumb that can''t even massage."


    Gabrielle laughed, "Richard, aren''t you a little young to get a massage?"


    Richard pouted and said, "Call me by my first name. If you call me pudding again, I will get mad at you." He kept going, "I have to play chess with my grandfather. Then I have to go fishing and take walks with him. My ankles hurt a lot."


    Gabrielle said, "But you''re a good boy. You will make your grandpa happy."


    Richard said, "I''m not a boy. I''m a man. You''ll find out after you marry me when I grow up."


    Jackson tightened his hands again. Richard glared at Jackson. He gave him a look seeing he couldn''t come to the point.


    Richard instantly asked, "My future wife, where are you?"


    "Me?" Gabrielle said after hesitation, "I''m in school."


    Richard said, "School? So you''re not in the shooting set?"


    Gabrielle said, "No. I''ve been studying in school. I decide to take a break from acting. You should also study at School. Okay?"


    Richard said, "Which school are you at? I''ll pick you up."


    Gabrielle said, "It''s okay. I''ll visit you when I can. Richard, I have things to do. I have to hang up. Bye!"


    "Okay," Richard''s voice was not happy. He was feeling down. He couldn''t get Gabrielle''s whereabouts. He took his feet back from Jackson''s legs, saying, "My girlfriend is studying, Brother."


    Jackson was close to Richard and heard what Gabrielle said vaguely. So Gabrielle didn''t do any acting after she came back. Did she re-enter School?


    Jackson looked at Ivan, and he came over, waiting for the order.


    Jackson ordered, "Trace the IP."


    Ivan said, yes. He couldn''t find where Gabrielle was. Tracing the IP would be a good way.


    Richard sniffed, crossing both arms in front of his chest, saying, "Jackson, you''re so lame that you can''t find an address."


    Jackson stood up and tossed Richard a Sponge Bob Square Pants card, and left coldly.


    ***


    Gabrielle came out of the supermarket after hanging up and entered the film academy.


    Some students walked in groups and others in couples.


    Gabrielle lowered her baseball hat. She didn''t know whether he was wrong, but she sensed they were looking at her, pointing at her and gossiping.


    Gabrielle walked forward fast and lowered her hat again.


    After Gabrielle had been pregnant, she seldom took acting work. She thought of going to the film academy for professional training. In order to avoid unnecessary problems, she usually kept a low profile and rarely talked to other people.


    So she thought she was wrong about the gossiping look.


    However, before she came to the library, someone called her, "Gabrielle, the president asked to see you in his office now."


    Gabrielle said, "Do you know why?"


    She shook her head.


    Gabrielle didn''t ask more questions and slowly came to the president''s office.


    She thought about various reasons that the president wanted to see her. She failed to think of any. Even since she came to school, she kept a low profile and behaved well. The phantom helped her with the admission procedures. She never even saw the president. So the president shouldn''t have seen her for nothing.


    Gabrielle couldn''t think of any reason. But she instantly figured it out when she entered the president''s office and saw who was inside.


    Gabrielle stood outside the door and tilted her head to see the person in the president''s office. She said satirically, "Holly, isn''t it a little late for you to get a college diploma? And I thought criminals weren''t allowed to come here."


    Holly seemed to be released not long ago. Then she came straight to her. That was a bit vindictive.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath and sensed the unfriendly vibe. She would not think Holly came here to apologize.


    If so, damn-


    Holly sat on the couch and leaned backward. There was a dent on the soft leather couch.


    Holly snorted, "If I really need a college diploma, I wouldn''t go to the same as you. It''s degrading. You are too confident about yourself."


    Gabrielle said, "My confidence comes from you. Before you were taken into custody by the police, I wouldn''t have that much confidence."


    Holly almost stormed out. But she held back the urge since the president was here. But her lips were shaking for a while and couldn''t say anything.


    Gabrielle couldn''t help getting pleased that she won this round. She held back the urge to laugh and asked, "Sir, what do you want to see me about?"


    The president was in his 40s or 50s. He had a slim figure wearing a gold frame glass. His nose bridge was high. Seeing Gabrielle come in, he pushed the glass with the index finger, saying, "Are you, Gabrielle?"


    Then he looked up and down at her.


    Gabrielle felt offended, being looked at like this. She hated his audacity. But she didn''t know what the president wanted. She nodded and asked again, "Sir, what do you want to talk about?"


    The president stopped checking her up and cleared his throat, "Gabrielle, you''re new to the campus. Maybe you''re still learning our conduct of codes. Our academy is one of the best art schools in A Country. We have a lot of famous and moral alumni."


    The president didn''t cut the cheese. He said after beating around the bush for over half an hour, "We support our students to cultivate individuality. But if one failed to follow our rules, this is putting our reputation at risk."


    Gabrielle was still confused. But she understood what the president said at last.


    Besides, Holly was here. Gabrielle thought she understood what she was being accused of.


    Gabrielle said, "Sir, are you trying to say I break the rules?"


    The president hummed, "Well..."


    Gabrielle asked, "Which rules did I violate?" She was quite confused. She did nothing other than putting Holly Gibson in the police station these days.

 Chapter 852 - 852: Which Rules Did I Violate?

    Gabrielle asked, "Which rules did I violate?" She was quite confused. She did nothing other than putting Holly Gibson in the police station these days.


    Gabrielle felt silly, seeing Holly''s superior smile. She was trying to give Gabrielle a hard time. But she did nothing. How could she break any regulations?


    Holly couldn''t wait to say, "Don''t you know trainees aren''t allowed when they are at school?"


    Gabrielle smiled and said, looking at Holly, "Wow, you''ve upgraded your game, Holly. First, you caused me problems in the hospital. Then you accuse me of violating school conduct. You are really eager to bring me down."


    Gabrielle said with an innocent smile like she didn''t care whether she violated school regulations.


    Holly was furious because of her attitude. She asked around about Gabrielle in the police station. The family that had the power to affect the president should only be the Howel family in A Country.


    But according to the information Holly gathered from the police, it wasn''t Evan who helped Gabrielle. But even if they did, they wouldn''t say it.


    With that being said, Holly couldn''t help thinking of a fat, ugly, and old sugar daddy Gabrielle had.


    Holly got glad and smiled, "Getting pregnant isn''t the worst. But you are pregnant before you are married. Gabrielle, you''re more or less a celebrity. Do you want to know how the public would react to the news if they found out?"


    Gabrielle finally understood why everyone stared at her when she walked in school. That was why...


    Gabrielle bit her lips and took out her phone. She opened the internet explorer, and the trending news read, "A small actress pregnant before getting married. Is she kept a mistress?"


    Gabrielle clicked the title and saw a large photo of her visiting her OB-GYN at the hospital.


    Gabrielle looked at Holly. She smiled and said, "You should thank me. It''s the first time you are in the trending news. And you''ve been in show business for a long time. Now you''re gonna get more famous."


    Holly said she did Gabrielle a favor. But Gabrielle only tried to learn something in school. She had no idea she would become the center of attention.


    Actually, Gabrielle would stay in until the thing was over if she wasn''t in school. And she was sure it would die down.


    But now...


    Gabrielle didn''t know how to handle this. After all, this was the first time she was in the trending news. She had no idea how to deal with it properly.


    At the time, the president''s assistant charged in, saying, "Sir, there are a lot of reporters outside the school. They want to interview Gabrielle."


    The president''s look changed and said seriously, "Tell them the school has no previous knowledge of this. As for Miss Peters, she''s here on a temporary basis. What she does when she stays here has nothing to do with the school."


    Holly said, "Sir, I think it''s best that Gabrielle takes the interview. We can''t allow the school to take the blame for her."She stood up and walked over to the window. She looked over, and there were so many reporters and cameras waiting outside the gate.


    Gabrielle looked over too. The gate was swarmed with a group of people.


    Holly said, "Gabrielle, don''t you have someone powerful to help you? Why haven''t they showed up?"Holly smirked and stared at Gabrielle in case she missed her look.


    Holly kept saying since Gabrielle didn''t answer, "Is it really like the news said? That you''re kept a mistress? Or is your baby''s father a married man?"


    Gabrielle smiled, saying, "How wild can your imagination get? Or why don''t you say, I spare no means to get pregnant for my chance of the inheritance of the old and ugly man, i.e., my baby''s father?"


    Holly said, "I don''t see why it can''t be true. So aren''t you gonna take the interview?"


    Gabrielle said, "No. This is my business. Why should I tell others?"


    Holly said, "Whatever. As long as you can handle the pressure."


    Holly swayed the phone he held.


    Gabrielle took one peek at her phone screen. There was a title that read, "An unknown actress having an affair with the president.


    Gabrielle frowned. How dare she say that and bring the president in this?


    Although Gabrielle knew such articles would be blocked, she felt guilty that she put the president in this since he helped her out.


    Gabrielle made up her mind, saying, "Holly, go after me alone. I''m your target."


    Holly said, "They always find out what you have done unless you have done nothing. If you didn''t do anything, you would not get scared. So are you admitting you did this?"


    Holly clicked on her phone and played a recording of their conversation.


    Gabrielle was speechless.


    Holly said, "Now I have sufficient evidence. I don''t think you''ll come out of this safe."


    Then Holly released the recording.


    Gabrielle couldn''t handle Holly and her successive measures. She couldn''t think straight. She was wondering if she should call Phantom to solve the problem. If this got to the president, she would live in guilt forever.


    Holly squinted and clenched her hand to the phone. Was Gabrielle finally gonna say who her mysterious lover was? She wondered.


    Holly had to know who that was.


    Gabrielle dialed as Holly wished. But she was halfway making the call when there was a commotion outside the school gate.


    They looked over, and reporters gave way. A man in black overcoat came out of a sports car. Out of instinct, the reporters surrounded him for an interview.


    "It''s Jackson," Holly looked over with joy, "He promised to pick me up."


    Gabrielle smiled bitterly and kept making the call. Then she heard the assistant''s voice, "Gosh, look at the news!"


    What was it?


    Gabrielle thought it was the recording that Holly just sent. It would create such chaos that might break the internet.


    Gabrielle could imagine how they would scorch her.


    Gabrielle even regretted her decision. She should have stayed in Ancient Country as their queen. It was better than being accused of by everyone.


    "No! No way! Is he insane?"Holly suddenly screamed, "It must be a mistake."


    Gabrielle looked at Holly. Her look changed completely in just a matter of minutes.


    Gabrielle looked over at the president. He was also shocked, and his eyes were wide open. He stared at the phone screen with amazement.


    And the president''s assistant gave Holly a sympathetic look.


    Gabrielle didn''t know what happened. She unlocked her phone and was surprised as well.


    The title of the trending news was, "Jackson from Oliver Group admitted he was the father!"

 Chapter 853 - 853: She Was Freaking Out

    The mobile phone fell to the floor. Gabrielle was dismayed for a while and couldn''t tell what was going on.


    Just now, Holly had embarrassed her, but it didn''t let her have a restless mood of confusion.


    Gabrielle thought it was either the world that was crazy or it was Jackson that was crazy. How dare Jackson say these things in the media?


    And how did he know she must be pregnant? Did he find out?


    When Gabrielle had been in the hospital that day, Mrs. Gibson knocked down when she was about to enter the doctor''s office, so she had had no time for a pregnancy examination. Besides, her pregnancy had been found out when she had been in Ancient Country.


    How could Jackson find it out?


    Gabrielle didn''t thank him for helping her at the moment but felt that he would make more trouble.


    She was freaking out, okay?


    Originally, she intended to let Eric find someone to solve the problem, but now it seemed useless.


    She suddenly looked away and didn''t dare to look at Holly, who wanted to kill her.


    She couldn''t offend this kind of woman.


    But Gabrielle would not be all right even if she didn''t want to offend Holly.


    She grabbed the phone and hung up the phone that had been called.


    Suddenly, a woman rushed to her.


    It was Holly, who rushed over like a mad cow, pulling her hair.


    Gabrielle was confused and was completely not ready. When she felt pain from her head, it was too late.


    She reached for Holly''s hair and heard Holly begin to scold, "You bitch. How dare you seduce my fiance! I will kill you!"


    Holly was so angry that she ignored her image in front of others. She had thought that Gabrielle must have a sugar daddy.


    But when she saw Jackson personally admitted, she was irritated. What did Jackson mean?


    He humiliated the Gibson family. Wasn''t he afraid that it would humiliate his own family?


    Anyway, she didn''t care. She would kill Gabrielle now.


    Holly pulled Gabrielle''s hair forcefully, and her fingernails scratched her face.


    The assistant principal came to pull Holly away, but it was useless. Gabrielle pulled Holly''s hair with her hands on both sides.


    At this moment, the assistant shouted, "Mr. Oliver."


    Holly stopped when she heard the assistant''s greeting, let go of her hands and pushed Gabrielle away.


    Gabrielle was right behind the corner of the table. When she was pushed by Holly, she fell down.


    She screamed, trying to grasp something, but she caught nothing.


    Gabrielle thought she was going to hit the table, but she did not expect that there was no pain.


    It was Jackson that caught her.


    It was about three meters from the door to her position, and it took him only a few seconds to react and catch her.


    Gabrielle was frightened, her hand covering her chest.


    "Are you all right?" The man''s charming voice in such a situation let her temporarily forget the thrilling scene.


    Gabrielle shook her head but looked at Holly.


    Holly glared at them, "Jackson, what do you mean? You make it clear to me! We are getting engaged. Did you regret it?"


    Jackson stood straight behind Gabrielle.


    He darkened his face and said, "If I regret, what are you going to do?"


    "You! You''re not afraid of..."


    Holly did not finish her words, but Jackson knew what she wanted to say. The Gibson family held a bunch of dirt on the Oliver family. So their marriage was to keep a good relationship with the Gibson family as the Gibson family had a certain position in O''s Clam.


    Therefore, Jackson''s grandfather wanted them to get married.


    But Jackson smiled and said with the chill, "The Gibson family could do anything to O''s Clam if you don''t want to leave yourself a way to be alive."


    "What do you mean?" Holly did not expect Jackson would threaten her.


    Jackson looked at Hill, who immediately took out a few pieces of paper from a black briefcase and handed it to Holly, "Miss. Gibson, this is your examination report."


    Holly took the report doubtfully, above which was her detailed medical examination. The Oliver family was particular about the woman who was going to marry Jackson. In addition to the various functions of the body, there were all aspects of the fertility examination.


    She looked through the report and saw the color ultrasound on the last page.


    Holly saw the words on the paper, and she turned pale.


    "No way!" Holly shook her head, "It''s impossible!"


    She raised the volume and screamed, "No! Jackson, you believe me."


    Gabrielle was strange about what Holly had seen. Holly''s expression was uglier than she had heard Jackson personally admit that the baby was his.


    "Jackson, the examination is not correct. If you do not believe me, we can go to another hospital."


    "If you think it''s necessary, I can make an appointment with my grandfather and let him go with you. After all, he cares whether you had an abortion more than I do."


    When Jackson finished his words, Holly immediately covered her ears.


    Gabrielle raised her head in surprise.


    It turned out that Holly had gone to the hospital for the premarital examination that day.


    So Jackson found out that Holly had had an abortion. Was the baby Jackson''s?


    As Gabrielle realized that she was standing between them, she stood sideways. It was better to let them solve the problem face to face, and she would be quiet as air.


    Jackson dragged her, "Where are you going? We haven''t solved our problem yet."


    Gabrielle smiled with guilt, and reminded Jackson kindly, "You''d better take care of yourself first."


    How could he say that they haven''t solved their problems?


    Besides, what was there between them to solve? Was he going to talk about the baby in her belly?


    If he knew that the baby was his, the Oliver family would probably not let her go.


    Well, that was what happened on TV.


    But if so, Gabrielle would feel uncomfortable, because it made her feel that Jackson only cared about the baby.

 Chapter 854 - 854: Don’t Run Around

    Gabrielle looked at Jackson dejectedly, and he held her tightly, "Don''t run around."


    Then he said to Holly, "I thought I said clearly enough. I will apologize in person another day."


    Finish saying that, he walked out with Gabrielle. At this time, a slender figure at the door walked in.


    The figure was fierce so that the atmosphere in the principal''s office instantly froze.


    A dozen bodyguards following the man were well-trained and orderly walked in, standing in front of Gabrielle in two rows and shouting in unison, "Your Grace."


    Gabrielle frowned, trying to do a boo to let them not call her, but it was too late.


    When she had left Ancient Country, she had made it very clear that she did not want her identity to be revealed, and did not want to hear someone call her. What was going on now?


    At the moment Eric appeared, Jackson froze. When he heard the bodyguards'' greeting next to the woman, he darkened his face immediately.


    Was she king?


    He should have guessed that this woman was the king of the nation of wolves, but he was unwilling to admit it.


    Thinking that, he tightened the hand on her waist, "You are indeed a king!"


    Gabrielle felt painful and frowned, but she still tried to put on a smile, "So I said I can completely protect myself now. I don''t need you to help me."


    What she said was not just about the hospital but also about the fact that he personally admitted that the baby was his.


    "You don''t need my help?" Jackson was very upset when he was refused by her, "You want him to help you?"


    At this time, Eric said, "Mr. Oliver, she is my wife. Let her go."


    "Wife?" Jackson loosened Gabrielle''s waist but held her wrist and asked again, "Wife?"


    "I..." Gabrielle was really shocked by the terrible expression of Jackson as if she would be broken at any time.


    She hesitated because she did not know where to start. She could only glare at Eric, blaming him for coming here.


    "Are you really pregnant?" Jackson did not wait for her to answer and began to ask questions again.


    Gabrielle, "I..."


    Jackson had an answer in his heart and sneered, "So the rumor is true?"


    Gabrielle looked at him in panic. She hastily caught him to explain, but she was interrupted by Eric, "She married me, and she is my wife, so the baby in her belly is mine."


    Gabrielle, "..."


    Jackson held her wrist more forcefully, "What he said is true?"


    Gabrielle, "..."


    "Come on, is it true?" Jackson looked at her and repressed his anger, directly holding her chin, "Gabrielle!"


    Gabrielle said hurriedly, "No, I am not his wife. We are not married."


    Eric did not expect Gabrielle to tell the truth so soon and interrupted her, "We are married."


    "We didn''t. At least the marriage certificate is fake."


    Referring to the marriage certificate, Eric laughed, "You are deceiving yourself."


    Gabrielle kept her eyes wide open, "What do you mean? I think we agreed..."


    Eric smiled in a low voice, which made her feel creepy.


    Eric approached her step by step, "Do you believe that?"


    Gabrielle didn''t understand what it meant, but she had a bad feeling in her heart, "You mean..."


    "You are the king, and I''m the Lord. You have your words. How could our marriage be fake?"


    As Eric approached, Gabrielle turned breathless gradually.


    His words flashed through her mind, and she was irritated, "You lie to me!"


    Eric stopped when he was in less than a meter away from her. The man was ferocious and arrogant.


    His arrogance was different from that of Jackson, and all the spirits that this man emitted were malicious.


    "I lie to you?" Eric laughed, "Don''t forget. As a king, you can only marry the people in the nation. You want to cheat on me now?"


    Gabrielle was really irritated by his words. She understood what Eric meant. His proposal for a fake marriage was fake, but the marriage certificate was real.


    So she was married?


    And now, the reason why Eric came was that he worried she wanted to get a divorce. If she went with Jackson, he would lose power, so he came to A Country in person.


    After analysis, Gabrielle trembled with anger. Apparently, she was cheated.


    Their marriage was not fake but real.


    "You''re lying, Eric." Gabrielle rushed over to slap him, but he took steps back and ordered, "Take our king away."


    More than a dozen bodyguards rushed over, "Please."


    Gabrielle shook her head, "No, I don''t want to go with you. I don''t want to be the king."


    She was extremely anxious and angry.


    Jackson clenched his hand into fist suddenly, and he was unable to repress his anger, "Eric, if you want to take her away, ask me first."


    Eric looked at Jackson, "Why do I do this? I will take her away today."


    Jackson looked at Eric. Eric had worked for O???s Clam, lurking in O''s Clam for many years and hiding his true identity. Was he going to repay the kindness that was shown him with ingratitude?


    Jackson ignored Eric completely.


    "What if I don''t let her go?"


    Eric quietly looked back. There was tension between the two handsome men.


    Gabrielle was caught in the middle of them, feeling that they would fight at any time.


    What if they started fighting? Should she call the police?


    Unfortunately, this was not an Ancient Country; otherwise, she could use witchcraft to train wolves and ran away as they fight.


    Suddenly, there was white smoke in front of them, and her wrist was caught.


    Someone put a smoke bomb in the office. The whole principal''s office was full of white smoke. Gabrielle couldn''t reach anything. Visibility was so low that she panicked.


    She only knew her hand was pulled by another person. When she was pulled on the plane that stopped in the playground, she coughed loudly, "You let go of me. I don''t want to go with you!"

 Chapter 855 - 855: Take It Out

    She saw the man who pulled her, and it was Eric that put the smoke bomb.


    "You don''t have a choice. If you stay with Jackson in A Country, it won''t do you any good." Eric pulled Gabrielle into the plane with full strength.


    "Why did you agree to let me go back to A Country?"


    "I only promised to let you go back to A Country, but it does not mean that you can stay with Jackson. If our people know, you will lose your dignity."


    "I said I..." Why didn''t Eric listen to what she said? Why did he force her to be the king?


    While she didn''t finish her words, Eric gave her a terrifying look, which made her couldn''t help shiver.


    In the face of a group of stubborn people, she couldn''t use tough means.


    She could only shut her mouth and watch the plane leave the ground. She leaned against the window and looked down. The office building was getting smaller and smaller.


    Jackson probably did not expect Eric to use such a sinister trick.


    "You don''t want to leave?"


    Behind her came the calm voice of Eric, but Gabrielle did not want to answer him at all.


    After all, she has already reached the midair, and she couldn''t run away, so she leaned against her seat.


    In the office building of the school, white smoke slowly dispersed. A man kicked a brown glass and broken glass scattered on the ground.


    The man darkened his face, "Eric! F.u.c.k you!"


    For the first time, Hill heard Mr. Oliver cursing. It was the first time to see him being so angry. However, Mr. Oliver refused to marry Miss. Gibson, he didn''t expect that Gabrielle had married Eric.


    He secretly sighed. This must be a joke; otherwise, why did God let them miss each other?


    A bodyguard came in from the outside, "Mr. Oliver, Eric pulled Gabrielle on the plane. When we came over, the plane was already in midair."


    Hill gave a look to the bodyguard to let him back, and then cowardly said to Mr. Oliver, "Mr. Oliver, do you want to catch up with them? They''re supposed to be back in Ancient Country."


    Jackson''s eyes were red. A few seconds later, he suddenly smiled, then lifted his foot and directly kicked the trash can next to the table.


    The trash can broke with a bang.


    He was full of hostility, and his expression was horrifying. There was sweat flowing down his temple.


    Jackson interrupted Hill, "No. Check Eric and his forces."


    Though he was angry, he was clear-headed. If he caught up with Eric, he would surely die.


    ***


    After nearly ten hours of flight, it was night when the plane arrived in Ancient Country. Gabrielle was ready to take a bath and sleep. When she came out of the bathroom, two servants have stood by the bed for a long time.


    They held a tray in their hands. The difference was that there was a bowl on the tray.


    "The Lord asked you to drink this bowl of medicine before sleeping." Said a servant.


    It could be seen that medicine should be the brown liquid in the bowl.


    Gabrielle got closer and smelled the medicine.


    Though she didn''t drink it, she wanted to vomit.


    She hurriedly turned her head and did not want to smell it again.


    "What medicine is this?"


    "The Lord said that you must be tired after a long journey. The medicine is good for your pregnancy."


    Gabrielle frowned, "You put it on the table. I''ll drink it later."


    "The Lord, let us watch you drink it."


    Gabrielle frowned violently, "I''m fine. Take it out. I''m tired. I''m going to sleep."


    Two servants looked at each other but did not mean to go. One of them said, "The Lord commanded that we can''t leave until you drink it."


    Did Eric force her to drink the medicine?


    Gabrielle was unhappy. Eric was so annoying.


    "I don''t want to drink it. If the Lord blames you, tell him to blame me."


    But the two servants still refused to leave, "The Lord told us that you have to drink it. If you don''t drink it, please do not blame us for being rude."


    One of them has approached Gabrielle and caught her.


    Gabrielle fell on the bed and said, "What are you doing?"


    "The Lord said if you refuse to drink, let us feed you."


    Gabrielle raised her hand to knock off the servant''s hand, but she was caught by the other servant. Gabrielle felt it was not that simple.


    If the medicine was good for her pregnancy, why did they force her to drink it?


    Was the medicine not good for her pregnancy?


    But Gabrielle struggled fiercely. Eric wanted her to have an abortion?


    Realizing this, Gabrielle shuddered. She had thought that as long as she came to Ancient Country with him, she would be at peace.


    She didn''t expect that Eric wanted her to have an abortion.


    At this time, her hands were pressed forcefully by the servant. The other servant held the bowl with one hand and held her cheeks with the other hand.


    The servant forced Gabrielle to open her mouth and poured the medicine into her mouth.


    Gabrielle struggled hard, spitting the medicine out and kicking the servant.


    The servant was heavily kicked to the ground, and the bowl also fell to the ground. The bowl did not break, but the brown medicine has been sprinkled on the ground.


    There was a different degree of panic immediately on the faces of the servants. They screwed up what the Lord had told them. What if the Lord blamed them?


    "There is more in the pot. Go and pour it."


    One of the servants on the ground rolled up and picked up the bowl. When she was ready to go out, a man walked in from the door.


    "Lord." When the servants saw that it was the Lord, they stood in a row of terror, hung their heads, and were apprehensive.


    Eric glanced at the scarlet carpet, which was dark. He smelled the strong smell of medicine spread through the air.


    "Go out first!" Eric gave orders in a low voice.

 Chapter 856 - 856: I Have Money

    The servants saw that the Lord did not immediately punish them; they ran out. They were afraid that the Lord would change his mind.


    Gabrielle was sitting on the bed at this time, with her hair messy.


    Since knowing the intention of Eric, Gabrielle felt he was evil.


    She moved back quietly, trying to keep a distance from Eric, but the room was so small that she felt no way to hide from the end.


    Eric was expressionless and looked at Gabrielle. The woman had straight black hair and big eyes. She was like a deer lost in the jungle, and he was like a hunter with a shotgun in her eyes.


    He raised his lips and said, "You don''t want to drink the medicine?"


    Gabrielle kept silent. Anyway, he did see it. She didn''t respond to his question.


    This man was trying to get rid of the baby in her belly. He was a bad guy.


    Eric was not angry about Gabrielle''s attitude but approached her.


    Gabrielle subconsciously clasped her arms. This was obviously a self-protection posture. Of course, Eric would not take her seriously.


    "Why do you make me drink the medicine?" Gabrielle could guess the answer. She asked so to slow his approach and to distract him.


    "I changed my mind." Said Eric.


    Gabrielle''s back has touched the head of the bed. There was no place to hide herself, but she kept her back straight.


    She pressed her lips tightly. Eric continued to say, "Since we are married, we can have our own baby."


    Gabrielle, "..."


    She was shocked by the words of Eric. They didn''t know each other, okay? He wanted her to have his baby?


    Was he insane?


    Did he want to take compulsory measures?


    Countless possibilities flashed through Gabrielle''s mind. Only one possibility made her deeply afraid.


    She tried to convince him, "I don''t think so. We don''t know each other very well. I agreed to a fake marriage. I was not interested in being a king, so can we get divorced first?"


    "Please turn back from your wrong path, Eric."


    Gabrielle thought so in her heart.


    She expected that Eric would be indifferent. After all, he had a poker face. There was rarely a look other than a slaying face.


    His expression did not change, but his fingers were already on the button of his shirt.


    He was taking off his clothes.


    "Why are you suddenly taking off your clothes?"


    "You won''t take medicine to get rid of the baby in your belly. I think there is a simpler way."


    When Gabrielle heard that he used such obscure words to express what was about to be done, her face turned pale.


    "Don''t come over!"


    When Gabrielle saw him getting closer and closer to her, she raised her volume in panic. Even if she cried for help, it was of no use. The servants and bodyguards outside were all his men. They were husband and wife in their eyes, so no one would save her.


    Gabrielle only felt particularly desperate at the moment. If she was touched by him, the baby in her belly would be in danger, and she certainly did want to die.


    "What do you want? As long as you don''t touch the baby and me in my belly, I will promise you everything."


    Eric smiled sarcastically, "What else do you have other than you and your baby?"


    "Money. I have the money." Gabrielle trembled. Eric approached her like a wolf. He got closer to her, and his face with scar quickly magnified in front of her.


    "No, I have money."


    In order to ease the discomfort, Gabrielle leaned back.


    "What else do you want? I''m not interested in the nation you want. Why should I be kept under house arrest?"


    Eric said bluntly, "House arrest? As the wolf is the symbol and totem of the nation, the king is the soul of the nation. How can the nation exist without a soul?"


    What a perverted idea!


    It''s really stupid to impose this idea on others.


    Gabrielle thought so, but she did not dare to speak out boldly. She reached over his shoulder and resisted his approach.


    "I need a soul too." Eric suddenly said.


    "You just need me to help you strengthen people-to-people ties."


    "You know your role very well." Eric touched her hair and placed it on the tip of his nose, "I haven''t touched pregnant women."


    Gabrielle trembled all over. He was a pervert!


    She jerked her hair back from his hand, "I''ll find you a woman, okay?"


    "Not all women are kings."


    A stream of hot air sprayed on Gabrielle''s ear. His mouth has reached her ear, making her body tremble more severely.


    "Don''t touch me," Gabrielle begged him. What else could she do?


    She was not familiar with this place, and no one could help her.


    "You''d better accept the fact. You cannot get rid of the fact that you are a king and that you can only marry a man in the nation. Not all men are willing to be the father of an unborn baby."


    Gabrielle now understood what he meant. Did he feel that she should be grateful to him if he wanted her in this situation?


    How could he be so confident?


    Gabrielle shook her head, but the man pushed her down. He fixed her hands with one hand and touched her with the other hand.


    When Eric touched her skin, Gabrielle shook all over, gnashed her teeth, and said, "You''d better be kind. If you really dare to touch me, I..."


    Gabrielle suddenly stopped. She was really powerless in front of him.


    Eric continued to touch her, but she twisted her body to let him not succeed. She thought this was not the way to go on. At this time, the jade whistle hanging on her neck fell out.


    She turned her head to give a hard bite on the man''s arm.


    She bit him hard, and soon blood filled her mouth. Eric finally had a little feeling of pain, pulled out his hand, and pushed her head away.

 Chapter 857 - 857: Go Quickly

    Gabrielle took the chance and pulled out her hands. She picked up the whistle and blew it.


    Eric frowned, and he was a little surprised, "You want to attract wolves? This is not a wolf mountain."


    But with such a blow, the shrill sound of the whistle was like a slender needle poking at his eardrum. The original s.e.x.u.a.l desire of the man was blown away.


    He grabbed her by the hand, removed the whistle from her mouth, and wanted to take the whistle from her hand. Gabrielle had a pen in her hand suddenly.


    The pen had been originally placed on the nightstand.


    She has pulled out the pen cover, put it against the main artery of her neck, and then stared at Eric, "If people in the nation know I''m dead, what do you think will happen?"


    Didn''t he say she was the soul of the nation and the source of cohesion?


    So such a threat would be of use?


    Eric was only half a meter away from her, and he leaned over to look at her. The sharp pen has been stabbed into her pale neck skin.


    "You think I''m afraid of your threat?" Eric darkened his face. His displeasure was not from her threat. He was precisely afraid that she would influence the people in the nation even if she did nothing.


    Gabrielle probably also guessed that Eric would not care about her life or death, "Then have a try."


    Eric stared at the place where the tip of the pen stabbed and smiled sinisterly, "You are not afraid of death. I don''t mind either."


    Gabrielle looked at him in horror. How could he be so selfish?


    Just as she did not know what to do next, the howl of wolves came from a distance.


    At once, there was a knock at the door, "Lord, there is the howl of wolves. Residents nearby have different levels of panic."


    Eric gave a cruel warning to Gabrielle, opened the door, and then went out.


    Gabrielle finally had her own space.


    Gabrielle''s body softened down, but fortunately, the whistle saved her at the last minute.


    She rolled over in a hurry, rushed over to lock the door, and dragged the sofa and coffee table behind the door.


    After making sure that Eric should not get in, she sat on the sofa, and her body was full of sweat.


    However, what if it happened next time?


    She shook her head. She had to find a way out of here.


    Outside the room, the bodyguard followed Eric walking out of the villa, "Lord, do you want our king to deal with it?"


    Eric looked fiercely at the bodyguard and said, "You think I can''t deal with it?"


    "This is not what I mean. I''m surprised that they support our king unconditionally. It''s you who has been taking care of the affairs in the nation."


    "Shut up!" Eric interrupted him, impatiently, "I should explain to the public."


    "If they continue to be foolish, I''m afraid that it''s not beneficial for you. I think it would be better to take this opportunity..." The bodyguard said flatteringly


    Eric slowed down his pace. After hearing the bodyguard''s words, he quickened his pace and walked out.


    Gabrielle did not sleep well; what had happened just now made her uneasy. She didn''t dare to go to bed but lay on the sofa for a long time.


    The communication signal here was cut off, so she could only play mobile games.


    When it was morning, the sofa against the door suddenly slightly shook. There was the sound of patting the door.


    "Who is it?"


    "Open the door." Outside was the voice of a bodyguard.


    The sound of the patting of the door increased, and her eardrum ached.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gabrielle rose uneasily from the sofa, and the men patting the door were fierce. She was wondering what was going on.


    "We need to take you away at the command of the Lord."


    "Where are you going to take me?" Gabrielle thought of what had happened last night, and she was more reluctant to open the door. It''s very rude for them to pat the door heavily.


    The bodyguards didn''t want to say more and directly began to kick the door. There was even the sound of prying locks.


    There must be a problem.


    Gabrielle quickly looked around the room to see if there was any place to go out.


    Unfortunately, this was only one door in the room.


    Even if she wanted to run, it was obviously too late. The door hit the wall, bounced back, and hit the bodyguards heavily.


    At the door, dozens of bodyguards broke in and rushed in to surround her!


    "What do you want?" Gabrielle looked at them warily, and now this situation was very terrible.


    "You use witchcraft to betray our nation. The Lord respects the demands of the people and orders us to lock you up."


    Eric was so angry that he wanted to kill her?


    Gabrielle shook her head, "When did I betray the nation?"


    "You had secret communication with Mr. Oliver in A Country."


    Gabrielle could not help laughing out. No one other than him knew her relationship with Jackson.


    "Where are you going to take me?"


    "The dungeon."


    Gabrielle, "..."


    She had intended to escape by this opportunity but did not expect Eric to act faster than her. She would have no chance if she was taken to the dungeon.


    She gave a quick look at the bodyguards, who were all expressionless and surrounded her in the middle.


    Gabrielle bit her lips, "You get out of the way. I''ll go myself."


    They passed through a long corridor. The more they walked in, the more ghastly it was.


    Along the way there was the sound of metal instruments beating. It was from outside the wall. The wolves were afraid of the heavy metal percussion sound. They did so to defend against the attack of wolves.


    Gabrielle was pushed by the bodyguard behind, "Go quickly."


    Gabrielle returned to her mind, looking up to the front and found a figure quickly hiding.

 Chapter 858 - 858: She Wouldn’t Listen

    In a hurry, Gabrielle did not see him clearly, and the figure disappeared in the corner.


    Soon, Gabrielle was taken to a prison, which was damp and dark. There was the smell of rancidity and decay.


    It was disgusting, and Gabrielle held her breath.


    But the smell existed in her long walk. Gabrielle was led into the innermost prison by the bodyguard.


    The lights were dim, and the sun was out of sight all year-round. There were prisoners in the prison next door.


    Seeing Gabrielle come in, they all looked at her with curiosity, and someone whispered, "Another one to die here."


    "I heard she is the king. She was arrested for betraying her nation."


    "Traitor! You deserve it!"


    Gabrielle slightly staggered. The bodyguards were very alert, and she had no chance to escape.


    So she was forced to be taken to the prison.


    This was completely closed, and the space of activity could only be confined to a narrow cage.


    She didn''t know what''s going on out there. She was out of touch with the world.


    Even the name, Jackson, also disappeared gradually in her life.


    It was a month later when she heard the news from outside.


    That day, she awoke from the cold plank bed. Not far away came the sound of the iron door being pushed open, followed by a sound of footsteps.


    She got up from the bed, and these men had come to her.


    Through the cage made of steel, she found an evil-looking man standing outside. She was unable to see his expression, only to feel that the man was staring at her.


    As the rusty iron door was opened, the man stepped in.


    "It''s you?" Being in prison for more than a month, this was the first Gabrielle spoke. Every day, she was like a walking dead.


    She was a little surprised when she saw the visitor, but she soon turned calm, "You will take me out?"


    She didn''t figure out why Mr. Black came here.


    "Yes." Mr. Black nodded and said, "The nation needs you."


    Gabrielle slightly trembled, and the resistance in her eyes was particularly obvious, "It has nothing to do with me."


    Mr. Black, as he had expected, said with a grim face, "The nation needs a king."


    "What do you mean?" Gabrielle took steps back, and she was afraid of conspiracy.


    "The Lord had an accident." Mr. Black said.


    "What happened?" Gabrielle suddenly raised her head.


    "In order to save you, Jackson had a fight with him. Both their planes fell into the sea during the fight."


    "What did you say?" Gabrielle was shocked, and she didn''t believe it, "You said Jackson..."


    Did his plane fall into the sea in order to save her?


    How did that happen?


    No! It''s impossible!


    Gabrielle grabbed Mr. Black''s arm, "Did you say something wrong?"


    "During the confrontation, Jackson had an accident, and Eric''s helicopter was hit."


    Gabrielle pushed Mr. Black away and ran out.


    "Where are you going?" Mr. Black strode out, and the woman in front stumbled out like a headless fly.


    "Where is he? I''m going to find him."


    Mr. Black grabbed her and said, "You wake up. Jackson has fallen into the sea. We have been searching for him for three days."


    "You lied to me! I won''t believe what you said without seeing it." Closed in the dungeon for more than a month, Gabrielle was thin. She turned desperate when she heard the news.


    Jackson and Gabrielle had hurriedly separated, and she still had a lot of things not to tell him. She was kept there for more than a month, and she thought he should not come to save her.


    She couldn''t believe what she heard from him.


    She wouldn''t listen.


    Gabrielle quickly walked out. It was raining outside.


    She rushed into the rain, trying to find Jackson, but she had no idea where he was.


    Mr. Black took a big black umbrella from a bodyguard''s hand, walked to Gabrielle, and held the umbrella for her.


    "Where is Jackson? Tell me where he is."


    "Ancient Sea. You cannot go now. It''s stormy there." Mr. Black said, looking to the door.


    Gabrielle looked to the door. A familiar figure came in. It''s Hill.


    Gabrielle rushed over without thinking, grabbed Hill''s sleeve, and shook it hard, "Where is your boss?"


    Hill''s eyes were full of tears.


    "Gabrielle, he..."


    Gabrielle bit her lips hard, but she didn''t feel any pain. Even though Hill didn''t finish his words, she couldn''t hear him any longer.


    Suddenly she laughed, "Hill, when did you learn to deceive others?"


    Hill said, "Mr. Oliver''s helicopter fell into the sea. We searched for him for many days."


    Hill sighed and shook his head.


    He could not accept the fact that Mr. Oliver fell into the sea as he stayed with him for many years.


    Hill kept silent and didn''t say anything.


    Gabrielle trembled and covered her face with her hands. She thought she could stay away from him and live with the baby. But when he left her in this way, she did not seem to be as indifferent as expected.


    In particular, it was in order to save her that Jackson had fallen into the sea. When she thought of this, she couldn''t help crying.


    She opened her mouth and tried to call his name, but she could not make a sound.


    She regretted that she hadn''t told him that day in the hospital in person that the baby was his. It''s better for him to know the truth.


    When Hill saw Gabrielle was so sad, he wanted to comfort her, but he was also very upset and didn''t know how to comfort her for a while.


    Finally, Mr. Black came over, "It''s raining. You are pregnant. You''d better go back first."


    Suddenly, there were lightning strikes.


    Gabrielle was frightened, and she did not know how she got out of this cold and wet dungeon. She only knew that she was like a walking dead, and this bad news also took away the soul inside her body.

 Chapter 859 - 859: What Is Your Demand?

    After several days, the rain finally stopped.


    The door of the main bedroom was opened. Gabrielle combed her long black hair, and she wore heavy makeup to cover her pale face. She was so thin as if the wind could blow her away.


    "Gabrielle." Hill has been waiting for her outside.


    "You didn''t find Jackson?"


    Hill shook his head. It''s been almost ten days, but there was still no progress. The area where Mr. Oliver had fallen into was complex, which was known as the sea of death. Although Hill would not admit, the result should not be optimistic.


    "Gabrielle, it''s windy there. You are pregnant. You can''t go there."


    Gabrielle shook her head. She was going there, and she was going to call Jackson back. Maybe he would really come back.


    Hill had no way, so he had to follow her on the yacht. After the rain stopped, the wind and waves were still very strong. The waves seemed to swallow the yacht at any time.


    The strong wind blew her dress. Gabrielle stood on the deck. She remembered that when they had met for the first time, she had hit Jackson''s car.


    Jackson had been taken to the hospital later. When he had woken up, the doctor had told her that his head had been hurt, and his memory had been temporarily lost.


    He had forgotten who he was and his home.


    Gabrielle had been a student at that time. Her family had been very harsh to her, and she hadn''t had too much pocket money, so she had worked part-time outside and then had rented him an apartment.


    They had lived there together for half a year.


    But Jackson hadn''t lost his memory, but he had lied to her and had lived in that small apartment.


    But he had been disciplined, and he had never touched her.


    Until that day, they had been drunk, and they had wanted each other for the first time.


    "Jackson." Gabrielle suddenly shouted. When she had been with him, it''s as if there had been an invisible wall between them. Jackson had known he could not marry her, and she had been too clear that they would have no happy ending, so they had never been honest with each other.


    Even if she accidentally had had his baby, she hadn''t dared to tell him herself.


    Because from the beginning, she had held the idea that they couldn''t be together.


    Even if he had been trying to keep her around, she had thought it had been just momentary l.u.s.t.


    It had shown that she had not been confident. She had known that a perfect man like Jackson would not like her, so she has been staying away from him.


    "Jackson, get out of here! Did you know I''m pregnant with your baby? Come out, and I want you to be responsible now!" Gabrielle shouted to the boundless sea.


    She was afraid that there would be no chance if she didn''t shout again.


    Unfortunately, only the sound of the waves and wind responded to her.


    "Gabrielle, it''s windy outside. Go in first." Hill took a coat out for her to put on. Gabrielle was pregnant with Mr. Oliver''s baby. If there was something wrong with the baby, he would feel sorry for Mr. Oliver.


    The wind blew her hair and delicate skin. Gabrielle clasped the rail forcefully. If she didn''t have the baby in the belly, she wanted to jump into the sea.


    If so, would everything be free?


    She was teetering in front of the deck by the wind.


    Hill seemed to feel there was something wrong with her, and he was frightened, "Gabrielle, let''s go in."


    With that, he put out his hands boldly and held her in.


    ***


    When Jessica was lying on the bed, James knelt on her side and was blowing her hair with the hairdryer.


    The woman has recovered since the last time she had been poisoned by the snake venom. Her rosy face was attractive and lovely. He played with her soft hair, and even her hair was so s.e.xy.


    Jessica was playing with her phone, and she didn''t show anything about his service, so the man deliberately put his slender fingers into her soft hair and pulled it hard.


    Jessica gave him a look, "It hurts."


    "Where does it hurt?" James deliberately asked her.


    "My hair." Jessica took her hair back from his hand, "Forget it. The hair has been dried."


    Then she turned over and looked at him. She hesitated for a moment and said, "Can you send your men to Ancient Country?"


    James frowned. Of course, he guessed what the woman was thinking. But it''s appropriate to let her current fiance rescue her former fiance?


    Had it not been that James had had s.e.x with Jessica on the night when Jackson and Jessica were about to be engaged, she wouldn''t have been his.


    Thinking of this possibility, James said indifferently, "No."


    Jessica sat up anxiously and jumped into the arms of James. Since he forced her to marry him, she has no more reserved for him. Anyway, no matter what the end was, she was his.


    Moreover, even if Jessica had no feelings for Jackson, the two had been almost engaged.


    Now Jackson had an accident, and she still could not help but want James to rescue him.


    She didn''t want to see anything happen to Jackson.


    "There is almost no chance of survival in such a large area of the sea even if we send people to rescue him."


    Jessica was upset. She was in favor of James'' thoughts. In order to persuade him, she had to try.


    She said discontentedly, "Are you going to send your men?"


    James looked at her seriously, "You really want me to send my men? You know, I will always meet your demands."


    Jessica was blushed, and she was embarrassed to look at him, but her chin was held by him, "I wonder whether you can meet my demands."


    What was his demand? There seemed to be nothing more than the endless demands of s.e.x every night.


    But she asked, "What is your demand?"


    He held her soft and fragrant hair and asked, "I''ll tell you later. The princess allowed us to hold the wedding together?"

 Chapter 860 - 860: Are You In A Hurry?

    Jessica blinked at James, "You guess?"


    James pinched her waist, "As Jackson had an accident, I guess Avery has to take care of Gabrielle and has no time to..."


    "Are you in a hurry? I''m not in a hurry."


    "Yes." Unexpectedly, James expressed his thought directly. He had once lost her, and he couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Jessica pressed him. The posture made her a little embarrassed but provided him with convenience. He reached into her bathrobe, but he was pressed by her.


    She shook her head with a red face.


    But she pressed his hand through a layer of cloth, and she was not willing to let him go further.


    "Let me touch it."


    "No." Jessica shook her head desperately.


    "Do you ask him if he agrees?" James did not force her but held her hand to the place where it was erected.


    Jessica was scared by his erection and took back her hand, which gave James an opportunity.


    He reached to her with swiftness.


    Jessica knew that it was too late to stop him but covered her face with her hands.


    James looked at her suspicious expression and reaction. When he touched her, he knew why she was so shy.


    Was she not wearing anything inside?


    "You''re in a hurry, too?"


    "No!" Jessica still covered her face. She just forgot to wear underwear.


    James licked his dry, thin lips, but her white earlobe and whispered, "No? You really wear anything inside?"


    "I''ve just finished taking a shower, and I forgot to wear it. James, you..."


    An hour later, Jessica''s body was full of sweat, and she was going to take a bath again.


    She stared at James, lying on her body.


    When she was about to pinch him, a servant was knocking at the door.


    Jessica hurriedly wanted to push him away, "Go out quickly."


    She was going crazy. His p.e.n.i.s was still inside her.


    "What are you afraid of? She doesn''t dare to come in."


    "What if she comes in?"


    "I''ll dig her eyes out."


    Jessica was so angry that she beat him.


    The servant outside the door said, "Miss. Clifford, the princess, sent a wedding dress to you, but when Caitan came just now, she not only stepped into the wedding dress but also took away your jewelry."


    James got out of the bed and put on his nightgown, "Do you want to take another bath?"


    Jessica shook her head, "I want to see what happened."


    "How dare the bodyguards let her in?" Jessica almost died out of snake venom. But for Jessica, Caitan''s ending would not be better than Erin.


    Caitan always made trouble for them.


    "Have you not sent her to A Country yet?" Jessica tied the bathrobe belt and followed him out.


    The wedding dress was in the dressing room next door.


    When they walked in, they saw the wedding dress and some pearls were lying on the ground.


    Jessica sighed. Caitan has always hated her, but the way to express her hate has never changed.


    Jessica''s clothes and bags were often cut with scissors by her, and Caitan trampled on the wedding dress sent by Avery this time.


    "Where is Caitan?"


    "She took all your jewelry and valuables and then ran away."


    "Send my bodyguards to get her back," James ordered.


    "Forget it." Jessica stopped him. Caitan took her things purely for exasperation, and she didn''t know how to play tricks.


    Jessica picked up the wedding dress from the ground, and a white card fell out of the wedding dress.


    James picked it up and darkened his face, "Who sent this wedding dress?"


    "It''s from the princess."


    "Princess?" James didn''t turn satisfied with this explanation.


    Jessica was stunned when she took the card from his hand. Above the card was strong and powerful handwriting.


    It''s from Jamie.


    The card said: To my most beautiful bride in the world.


    When Jessica saw these words, she looked at James awkwardly, "This is not what he meant."


    James couldn''t hear her explanation any longer and tore the wedding dress in her hands.


    Jessica took him by the hand, "James, he is only joking. Why are you angry? I want to marry you, but not him."


    James tore the wedding dress hard, but he was stopped by Jessica.


    What James cared most about was that Jamie had accompanied her through her darkest days. It''s Jamie that had stayed with her during her depression.


    Although Jessica did not say anything about Jamie, he has been an important existence.


    "I will have him expelled from B Country. From now, he will not be allowed to enter B Country."


    Jessica bit her lips. She knew that James'' decision to expel Jamie out of this country didn''t ignore her feeling.


    And now she felt that he was taking away the people around her. Then only James would be with her.


    What a perverted idea!


    In the face of James, she knew that he was observing the slight change of her facial expression, and she had to agree with his decision.


    With that, she could not see whether James was satisfied with her response, but James carried her back to the bedroom and threw her into the bathtub.


    He was going to give her a bath, but every time he was doing it, he began to have s.e.x with her.


    In order to get a sense of reality, he took her for a whole night.


    The next day, James was about to go to the presidential palace at 7 am.


    Jessica opened her eyes and called him, "Wait for me, and I will go with you."


    "Sleep a little longer?" She had been f.u.c.k.i.e.d up by him last night.


    "No, I''m going to find Avery." Jessica sat up from the bed, and her white skin was exposed.


    James was afraid his nose was about to bleed again.


    When Jessica realized that James was looking at her, she screamed and wrapped her body with the quilt.


    "You go out first." They have had s.e.x many times, but Jessica still didn''t like being stared by him.

 Chapter 861 - 861: I’m Worried About Her

    When she got dressed and got out of bed, she found her legs shaking.


    James smiled, then picked her up and carried her from upstairs to the car.


    When they arrived at the presidential palace, he held her from the car, but she refused. So many people were watching them.


    Moreover, as they drove into the presidential palace, she looked through the window and saw Avery basking in the warm sunshine on the lawn''s swing not far away.


    "Avery." Jessica ignored James and directly ran to Avery.


    Avery opened her eyes. The sunshine was left on her face through the sparse leaves. She used her hands to block the sunshine and saw Jessica was running to her.


    She has been half lying on the swing chair and then stood up from the swing, "Jessica."


    Avery hasn''t seen Jessica''s smile for a long time. Since Andrew died, Jessica has been like a doll that lost its soul for a long time.


    Now Jessica came to her in the sun as a twenty-two-year-old girl.


    Avery bypassed Jessica and found that James was still standing in place. The two people were not in a good relationship, but because of Jessica, they could be acquaintances.


    Avery stretched out her hand and pulled Jessica to sit on the swing. Avery was wearing a blue dress, which reflected her beauty.


    "Did you get the wedding dress that Jamie sent to you last night?"


    "Well, where is Jamie?" Jessica subconsciously looked at James''s position, and she was relieved when she found that he has gone.


    "He returned to A Country. He insisted that he should go back to the Clifford family to complete Andrew''s last wish."


    Jessica''s eyes turned red.


    "He was so close to you. It''s no wonder that James regarded him as a thorn in the eye." Avery could see how Jamie treated Jessica, but how could Jamie compete with James?


    James was stronger than Jamie in terms of status or forces.


    Moreover, Jessica could see something of Andrew from Jamie, but there was no love between them.


    "He sent the wedding dress, but Caitan broke it."


    "It''s a pity. He is not able to come to your wedding. He asked me to tell you he wishes you happiness." Avery said.


    Jessica lowered her head, and tears couldn''t help falling. Jamie had accompanied her through her most painful period, and she has already regarded him as a brother.


    Jessica took out her handkerchief to wipe tears, "Avery, how is Gabrielle?"


    "I''m worried about her. She is pregnant, and I''ll pick her up."


    Jessica sighed, "I hope that Jackson will be fine. He will return safely."


    Avery also sighed, "He will."


    The two were saddened by the incident. At last, Avery shifted the subject, "My wedding was put off. After six months, it''s the election. I feel that James will have a better chance of being elected if you get married before the election."


    Jessica shook her head reluctantly, "I want to get married to you."


    Avery smiled, "Although James did something wrong before, I can see that he is really nervous about you."


    Jessica bowed her head down, awkwardly, "I do not want to get married so early."


    "Many women are interested in James." Avery reminded her.


    Jessica was nervous when she raised her head. Avery smiled, "You said you didn''t want to get married so early, but your expression betrayed you."


    Jessica pouted, "No."


    When they were indulged in their chat, Sarah held the baby to come over, and Robert followed her.


    Jessica ran to hold the little baby, and Robert then walked to Avery.


    Avery glanced at Robert and smiled, "Is your boss still angry?"


    Robert sighed and shook his head, "No."


    Avery rubbed her temple, "I''ll have a look."


    Robert immediately nodded. If Mr. Howel was still angry, no one except Avery could make him happy again.


    Avery walked into the study and saw the mess on the ground. Books and ashtray fragments were scattered all over the ground. Evan''s temper was really violent to the extreme.


    Looking up, she found that the man on the sofa was looking at her.


    She went over and sat beside him, "You are still angry?"


    "..."


    "I know you''re looking forward to the wedding, but Jackson had an accident, we should rescue him before the wedding."


    "Did it have anything to do with us? Avery, you are too kind."


    "Gabrielle is in bad condition. Don''t you understand?"


    "I can''t understand. You don''t want to marry me at all?"


    "If I don''t want to marry you, will I beg you to marry me?" Avery leaned gently against Evan, "Our baby is three months old. The doctor said we should not be too tired."


    "You think it will be okay to mention the baby? You have always relied on me, and you only do whatever you want!" Evan was so angry.


    "..."


    "You refuse to marry me, and you put off the wedding."


    When Avery looked at his angry look, she suddenly wanted to laugh.


    She tried hard not to laugh at him, but she finally laughed.


    "Evan, I''m really getting more and more interested in seeing your angry look."


    Evan stared at her.


    "How dare you laugh?" Evan was even more annoyed.


    Avery pulled his sleeve, "I think you are so cute."


    How could she describe him as cute?


    "I''m serious!" He was very serious, "You disappointed me."


    "I mean it!" Evan said seriously, "You really let me down!"


    "Fine. It''s my fault."Avery was guilty. When Evan got mad, the nicer she was to him, the worse he got.


    As she expected, Evan said, "I am busy!"


    Then Evan turned around to walk back into the bedroom. The way he threw a tantrum was really childlike.


    Avery sighed and followed him. She started talking whether Lane listened or not, "I''m not saying I can''t. It''s just three months later. The doctor said after three months we could... we could carry on married life."


    Evan came to the rocking chair and sat down. Avery even mentioned s.e.x in order to persuade him.


    Avery came to the rocking chair too.

 Chapter 862 - 862: Little Princess Giggled

    Evan got up and walked upstairs without saying anything.


    Avery followed him, saying, "Aren''t you always looking forward to the night of our wedding?"


    Evan didn''t stop. But he had to give it to Avery for coming up with so many ideas.


    Avery was in a hurry to follow Evan upstairs, saying, "Evan, say something. Okay?"


    Avery said, "You''re being petty." She glared at him and suddenly didn''t say anything. Moments later, Evan heard a groaning.


    Avery held her tummy and sat on the stairs.


    Evan stopped walking and came back to check on Avery.


    Avery held him, saying, "I know you care."


    Avery said, "Getting married is stressful. The doctor would advise against being stressed out during pregnancy."


    Evan said, "Are you tricking me? Are you not hurt?"


    Evan struggled off and turned around to leave.


    Avery had no better ideas and followed him in the study. Evan sat on the boss chair with a serious look commandingly and majestically.


    Avery was about to walk to him when he said coldly, "Leave me alone."


    Avery said, "Okay." She took a look at the time. It was almost noon.


    Avery watched as the maids prepared the food. They were all that she liked.


    Avery was about to make a soup and asked Jessica to stay around for lunch.


    She was about to put on the apron when she felt a cold presence behind her back.


    Avery didn''t turn around. She said, "Are you done getting mad at me?"


    Avery continued saying, "I know you''ll understand me. And it''s not going to be delayed forever."


    What a proud and silent man!


    Avery said, "You can help me with cooking if you like." She felt so much pressure that Evan blocked the kitchen door since he was so tall.


    Avery grabbed some vegetables for him to help.


    Evan still didn''t move.


    Avery said, "Don''t you always say you want to cook with me?"


    Evan frowned, "Are you not taking me seriously enough?"


    Avery said, "It''s because I take you too seriously that I''m being nice to you. Or why would I bother? If it was the old me, I would never do this. You''re both important in my life. You''re more important. But we''re already together. There''s not a ceremony in the world that would matter to us being together, right?"


    Avery kept going, "I''m not saying that weddings are not important. But I think what matters the most is us. So I think it''s cool we delay the wedding a little bit. But I didn''t expect that it means so much to you. So, I''m sorry. Don''t get mad, okay?"


    Evan still wouldn''t talk. Avery opened the refrigerator and took out the ingredients. Then she saw Evan crushed every piece of vegetable in the basket she gave to him.


    Then Evan went for the ingredients Avery was holding that she hung onto tightly, saying, "You can''t destroy these. I plan to make your soup with them."


    Evan suddenly stared at her, saying, "Cook me soup?"


    Avery said, "Yeah. Don''t you know how tough it is to make you happy?"


    Evan said, "Not as tough as you."


    Avery said, "Fine. We''re both hard to please. So... Hmm..."


    Evan suddenly charged over, held Avery tightly in his arms, and kissed her on the lips. Then he sucked it back and forth.


    Avery said, "Evan, we''re in the kitchen. Stop getting crazy."


    Evan said, "You shouldn''t get crazy. You are pregnant and shouldn''t be in here."


    Then Evan picked her up by the waist and wouldn''t let her in the greasy kitchen.


    Avery crossed her hands behind his neck and smiled, saying, "I know you wouldn''t stay mad at me for long."


    Evan sighed and said, "You''re the most persistent that I ever have."


    Avery was speechless.


    Evan said, "Don''t worry. I will put all my perseverance on you."


    ***


    Six months later.


    The entertainment news was on TV.


    "This will be the grandest wedding in B Country so far in this century. Prince James is going to hold the wedding in the historic location, Bayon Castle. The news is that the prince has decided on the day of the wedding, and Bayon Castle will be built into a crystal castle. The princess will build a unique wedding for his beautiful fiancee. Let''s turn to the bride. Her wedding gown and ring are both made by famous cloth designers and jewelry designers. That''s enough to tell us the prince is determined to marry her..."


    The host at the Bayon Castle was introducing the luxurious wedding in a high-pitched and excited voice when she realized her microphone was moved. She bent over and saw a little girl about 1-year-old was pulling the line behind her.


    The second she saw the little girl, she couldn''t help liking her, saying, "Wow, such a pretty girl."


    The girl had a chubby face and long and curly eyelashes. She was looking at the host with big eyes. She wore a white dress and was like a Barbie.


    It only one look to melt the host''s heart.


    A maid came over, saying, "Miss Cher."


    Sarah Ethel put her on the ground. She went to make some mashed potatoes for Cher. She wasn''t gone for a minute, and Cher ran away.


    Not far away, Avery heard Sarah calling Cher. She looked over and saw Cher pulling the host''s microphone line.


    She was about to say something when a tall man picked Cher up.


    The host couldn''t take her eyes off the handsome man who turned up. She forgot to say things. The cameraman reminded her constantly, and she realized it was live news.


    Evan held Cher up high, and she couldn''t stop giggling. Her cheeky was rosy.


    "Daddy..."Little Cher just learned to talk. She couldn''t make a full sentence yet. But she pronounced "daddy" very clearly.


    Evan held her on his arms and rubbed against Cher''s cheek with his nose. Cher giggled again.


    In the distance, two pregnant women came over. They both wore white dresses and about 24 weeks pregnant.


    "Avery, I''m dying to have a girl like Cher." Gabrielle held her dress as she stroked her stomach. Because of what she just said, she felt her tummy tightened and bulged.


    It hurt Gabrielle so much that she stopped walking.


    Avery asked with a worried look, "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"

 Chapter 863 - 863: He Is Not Him

    Gabrielle shook her head, saying, "Nothing. I think my baby boy is protesting."


    Avery smiled and stroked Gabrielle''s tummy, "Be a good boy. Or you''re gonna get spanked after you come out."


    The odd thing was he really stopped after what Avery said.


    Gabrielle said, "Avery, he responds so well to what you said."


    Avery smiled and moved her hand away from Gabrielle''s tummy. She helped her with her messy hair and said nothing. Then she looked at the man standing not far away from them, "Mr. Black is a good man."


    Gabrielle also turned around to look at Mr. Black. He has been so helpful since Phantom and Jackson''s planes crashed into the sea. Although Gabrielle was the queen of the Ancient Country, there were a lot of controversies. Mr. Black solved a lot of problems for her and took all the blame.


    Gabrielle thought about asking why Mr. Black would do so. On second thoughts, she believed it was because of Rosy.


    Gabrielle withdrew her look. She couldn''t help feeling bitter. It has been six months, and she still refused to believe that Jackson was crushed in the sea.


    In the past six months, Gabrielle was desperate and hopeless. She wouldn''t talk much. She only thought about Jackson when she took one second from her overly busy schedule. Then there was the relieving pain in her heart that could not beat.


    Gabrielle whispered, "Mr. Black is alright. But he is not him."


    Avery sighed and didn''t bring up it again in case Gabrielle was worked up. She said, "Should we check on Jessica?"


    Gabrielle said okay and nodded. She let Avery hold her hands and walked.


    Avery pushed the door open with joy, saying, "Jessica, are you ready? The wedding is starting soon."


    Jessica was in the center of a group of people. The wedding veil was so long that it touched the ground. Jessica''s beautiful face was gentle. She said, "Avery, Gabrielle."


    Avery moved forward to hold Jessica''s hands, patting her hand back, saying, "Congrats!"


    Then they heard the sound of fireworks from outside the door. It sounded pleasing. Even Tinder couldn''t help getting happy, and he was always not used to showing his emotions. He said, "The bridegroom is coming for the bride. Please open the door!"


    Avery smiled and shook her head playfully, saying, "Hold that thought."


    Gabrielle knew what Avery was trying to do and said, "Yes, how could we let James marry Jessica so easily?"


    "Yes. I think so. Do not open the door."


    Outside the door, the sound of fireworks came. James stood by the door, and he was so tall. He wore a custom-made white suit, and the shirt had no wrinkles at all. He buttoned you all the buttons. He looked nobly charming.


    He wore a black waistcoat and black suit and pants. His hair was pushed all the way up and revealed his beautiful forehead. James was devastatingly handsome and caused the attention of all the people.


    A lot of people surrounded James, and there was literally no room for another one in the bride''s room."Avery, Gabrielle." They were impressed with his handsome look, gentleman behavior, and charming presence.


    James had the tenderest look he never showed to the public. It added warmth to him an otherwise good look. He was waiting for the door to be opened to see his bride.


    But he waited for a long time, and the door wasn''t open.


    There was no sound inside.


    What was going on?


    James knocked on the door with his beautiful hands. After two knocks, he said gently, "Jessica?"


    Gabrielle said, "James, we locked the door. You have to pass our tests to see Jessica."


    James frowned and his face looked more handsome, saying, "What tests?"


    Another girl''s voice came from inside, saying, "James, we''re going to test you about your love life with Jessica. Where did you first have s.e.x with Jessica?"


    Laughter


    They all burst out laughing. Who the hell was this girl? She was so bald. The first question was so juicy.


    But they all looked forward to hearing the answer.


    James frowned, and he said quickly, "On the bed."


    The unmarried socialites have already started fantasizing about the picture of James in the bed with them.


    "Was the bride a willing party in your first love-making?"


    Inside the room, Jessica remained seated on the bed. She already got shy and had a red face when they asked the first question. Now she grabbed the sleeves of the girl who asked the second question to let her stop.


    Then she heard James''s voice, "I don''t know what she thought. But I know I would happily do that again.


    Wow-


    That was so, man! They thought.


    Jessica lowered her head more. She drank wine laced with drugs. So she probably was willing as well.


    If they didn''t do it firstly, Jessica, the c.o.c.ky peac.o.c.k, would not be interested in James, who was then only a bodyguard.


    Gabrielle''s interest was aroused and asked, "How would you describe the happiest moment you are with Jessica?"


    The happiest moment...


    James smiled and said gently with a deep voice, "When she walks in front of me, it only takes me one look to see her shadow overlaps with mine."


    Back in the day, Jessica was an arrogant miss, James was the bodyguard who always stood behind her. As he watched her shadow, he told himself multiple times she was his, so was his shadow.


    Jessica trembled, and so did her eyelashes in the room. Her big and beautiful eyes got watery quickly. All his happiness and sorrow came from her. Like magic, a big palm erased all the suffering she has been through. All the old scars were healed at the very moment.


    The past was the past. A lot of people and stuff faded away in memory. When the happiness Jessica felt triumphed the sadness then, she would let every piece of bad memory between her and James go.


    Jessica knew she was happy now.


    In the room, Avery couldn''t help getting touched too. If Andrew was still alive, would he cry or smile, seeing how happy Jessica was?


    No matter what it is, he asked her to take care of Jessica when he died. Now Avery was certain to give Jessica to James.


    Gabrielle hugged Avery and wiped out her tears with her small hands. How could she cry at such a joyful occasion?


    Gabrielle whispered, "Avery, don''t keep Evan waiting for too long."


    When a man truly loves a woman, it doesn''t mean he says I love you or take care of you. He is still with you after years and years. He is still very patient to wait for you to say, Yes, I do.


    Avery looked at Evan, standing not far away holding Cher. In a daze, James already came in and gave sharp looks at the girl who asked tough questions before.


    When he finally landed on Jessica, he paused and froze.


    Jessica wore a strapless wedding gown with laces, bringing out her purity and elegance. This dress was custom made and showed her beautiful body perfectly. She put the hair all up and made a bun. When she looked down, James was intoxicated in her beauty.


    James could feel his pupils shrinking. He imagined how good she looked in a wedding dress. But when he saw it, he was blown away.


    He stood there and forgot to say things.


    Others waiting outside the door all came in. Pop! The colorful ribbons went off and fell on the ground like fireworks.


    *****************************************************************************************


    Lovely Readers,


    There are few chapters left for this novel, and the final upload will be tomorrow. I want to take this opportunity to say thank you for giving it a try and being a part of this novel journey. I am so grateful that you have become part of this novel for many months despite those several twists and villains.


    Allow me to invite you to add my two new novels:


    1.The RISE Of NATHALIA CARTER


    2. MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO''s TEMPTATION


    I am looking forward that you still appreciate these two novels and will journey with our MC''s. Your great review and rate, comments, and power stone votes to make it to the top will encourage me to continue creating a good plot in the future!

 Chapter 864 - 864: Behave Yourself

    Others waiting outside the door all came in. Pop! The colorful ribbons went off and fell on the ground like fireworks.


    There were all kinds of voices.


    "Wow, the bride is gorgeous!"


    "Come on, and it''s time for the bridegroom to pick up his bride!"


    "James, are you frozen?"


    Everyone was laughing. Jessica slightly looked up and into James''s deep eyes.


    He was gazing at her.


    He really was so obsessed with watching Jessica that he forgot everything else.


    The best man slightly pulled Jessica''s sleeves.


    James came back, and his handsome face got red. He walked over, bent over, and reached out his strong arms to pick up Jessica around her waist.


    He only took one step, and Avery said, "The shoes. Jessica didn''t put on her shoes."


    James came back and put Jessica gently down on the bed. He had one leg knelt on the ground, held her fair and small feet in his hands, and grabbed the high-heels to put them on for her.


    He stroked Jessica''s tender skins with his coarse fingers. It generated circles of ripples in Jessica''s heart. She looked down at him in laughter and saw his ears got red.


    Was he getting...shy?


    After Jessica''s shoes were put on, James picked her up again. The women looked at his handsome face, and their look was sparkling. They were checking him with a teasing look.


    James felt his face got stiff, and he started getting unnatural. He picked Jessica out of the room.


    The wedding ceremony officially started.


    All the guests were on the viewers'' seat on either aisle, leaving a red carpet in the middle. In all the blessings and laughter, James and Jessica walked down the aisle and to the priest.


    Jessica had a white wedding veil on her face. She slightly turned around to look at James, saying, "James, your face got red. I saw it."


    How could James, the proud and successful man, ever admitted he was getting shy. He said with a deep voice, "I''m not getting shy. I''m getting hot."


    Then James reached out his big hands and touched her fingers. Then he wrapped her small hand in his.


    James held Jessica''s hands.


    Jessica whispered, "James, your hand is very sweaty."


    Hmm...


    Jessica did hold a sweaty hand.


    Jessica said, "Is that also because you''re getting hot?"


    James looked around at Jessica. Her eyes were as bright as the sky full of stars. It was playful and teasing.


    It tasted sweet, and James could feel it entering his heart.


    James looked away because he was feeling embarrassed.


    One second, two seconds, after three seconds, he looked around at Jessica again. He loved her playful look and could not bear to look away.


    And Jessica was still looking at him.


    James coughed and whispered, "Fine. I''m really nervous."


    He finally admitted it.


    Jessica smiled and made a joke, "What''s there to be nervous about? When you got so bold and had s.e.x with you, why didn''t you get nervous?"


    James smiled, and it was a perfect smile, saying, "It''s not the same."


    How could it be?


    Back then, he wanted her to be his. But now, he wanted her to be his forever. How could it be the same?


    James looked at Jessica''s face and started to get tender.


    Followed James and Jessica were some flower children. Cher was one of them bearing a flower basket.


    Cher wore a white lace dress and a pink hairpin made of flowers. Her face was so delicate like a Barbie. She was born in beauty, and she would grow to be a really gorgeous woman.


    She followed James and Jessica with her small body. The serious look on her face made Avery laugh. She wanted to come over to kiss her.


    Evan also looked at Cher. The flower boy next to Cher reached out to hold her hands. Evan was about to take Cher back when Avery stopped him.


    Avery said, "It''s just a little boy and little girl. It doesn''t matter.


    Evan said, "But he is a boy. I can''t have that."He stared at the boy''s chubby hand sharply, which was holding Cher''s hand.


    Avery said, "They''re just kids. What are you gonna do after Cher grows up and gets married?"


    Evan didn''t say anything. Obviously, he didn''t think of the question. But he couldn''t handle the thought that one man would take his baby girl away from him.


    Avery said, "You can''t let her stay with you all her life."


    Jessica and James came in front of the priest. He started saying, "Mr. James Moore, will you take Miss Jessica Clifford as your wife, and always promise to love and be faithful to her in sickness or health, wealth or poorness, until death do you part?"


    James said, "Yes, I do."


    The priest went to Jessica, "Miss Jessica Clifford, will you take Mr. James Moore as your husband, and promise to always love and be faithful to him in sickness or health, wealth or poorness until death do you part?"


    Jessica looked at James, saying gently, "Yes, I do."


    The priest said, "I pronounce you are husband and wife. The bridegroom can unveil the bride''s wedding veil."


    James turned around and lifted up his fair fingers to slowly reveal Jessica''s wedding veil.


    Jessica''s beautiful face was what all James could see.


    He slowly and gently held her face and kissed her on the lips.


    As he was about to kiss, the priest said, "Sir, I have not said you can kiss the bride now."


    James was speechless.


    Ha-


    Everyone burst out laughing.


    They started teasing James.


    "James, you''re in such a hurry. If you''re so anxious to kiss the bride, what are you gonna be after you enter the wedding room?"


    "James finally gets to marry Jessica. He''s really in a rush."


    Since everyone was making jokes, James didn''t know what to do. Kissing wasn''t okay; neither was not kissing. Then he heard gentle laughter. Jessica leaned against his broad shoulders.


    James could be so cute, Jessica wondered.


    Hearing Jessica''s smile, James felt relieved and stopped frowning. He held her gently in his arms.


    The next part of the wedding was throwing the bouquet. A lot of unmarried socialites came over.


    "Over here, bride!"


    Avery grabbed Gabrielle as fast as she could, and they came over as well.


    But at the same time, a strong hand reached out and grabbed Avery''s thin wrist. Avery was pulled over and landed softly in Evan''s warm and broad chest.


    Evan said, "You already have a husband and a daughter. Is it fun to fight for the bride''s boutique?'' Evan held Avery in his arms tightly and frowned.


    Avery smiled. She had no intention to fight for the bouquet. She only wanted Gabrielle too.


    Avery said, "Let go of me for a second."


    She tiptoed to watch Gabrielle.


    Slap!


    Evan slapped Avery on her bouncy butt.


    It was gently in a flirting way. After all, Avery was pregnant. He couldn''t use too much force.


    Avery glared at Evan.


    Evan said, "Behave yourself. Don''t try to fight for the bouquet."He then held her in his arms.


    Avery pouted and wouldn''t stay put. She turned around and held his face with her tender hands, ''I''m not gonna try and grab the bouquet for myself. But if Gabrielle didn''t get it, you would be screwed."


    *****************************************************************************************


    Lovely Readers,


    There are few chapters left for this novel, and the final upload will be tomorrow. I want to take this opportunity to say thank you for giving it a try and being a part of this novel journey. I am so grateful that you have become part of this novel for many months despite those several twists and villains.


    Allow me to invite you to add my two new novels:


    1. The RISE Of NATHALIA CARTER


    2. MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO''s TEMPTATION


    I am looking forward that you still appreciate these two novels and will journey with our MC''s. Your great review and rate, comments, and power stone votes to make it to the top will encourage me to continue creating a good plot in the future!

 Chapter 865 - 865: Catching The Stolen Happiness

    Evan frowned, "You''re trying to let Gabrielle catch the bouquet?"


    Avery said, "Or what else? Do you honestly think I''m gonna catch the bride''s bouquet in front of you and our daughter?''


    Evan said, "So you''re saying it''s okay to catch it not in front of me, our daughter?"


    Avery rolled her eyes and said, "You know who worries me the most is Gabrielle. I want her to feel the blessing of the bride."


    Evan reached his hands out and rubbed Avery''s butt, saying, "What if she did?''


    "If so...that''s great." Avery looked at Evan, not sure what he meant. Behind her was a group of unmarried girls ready for the fight. She was worried others might hit Gabrielle.


    Avery looked back, and the place was crowded. She couldn''t see where Gabrielle was.


    Avery was in a hurry to get up. But Evan grabbed her back in his arms, saying, "Don''t you wish the same for Gabrielle?"


    Evan said, "She''s pregnant."


    Avery said, "So what? She''s still a catch like me. Who begged and groveled to ask me to be with him?"


    Why did this turn into Evan''s thing as well?


    Evan smiled. He knew he would not win any argument over her. So he pinched her bouncy bottom and called Tinder to come over.


    Tinder took care of it soon.


    The bodyguards separated other socialites away and left a big room. In the center stood Gabrielle, who didn''t know why.


    The unmarried girls were not happy that they were robbed the right to fight for the bouquet. But they wouldn''t dare to speak up. So they all glared at Gabrielle.


    Jessica knew Tinder worked for Evan. So she guessed it was how Avery wanted.


    Even if Tinder didn''t ask the bodyguards to do so, Jessica wanted to throw the bouquet to Gabrielle. She wanted to give a blessing to unfortunate Gabrielle.


    Jessica threw the bouquet out from her hands.


    It made a curve in the air and landed in Gabrielle''s arms.


    Gabrielle looked down at the bouquet that suddenly landed in her arms.


    She smiled and felt like catching the stolen happiness. But even so, she had moments of satisfaction.


    Sadly, nothing nor nobody would ever make up the hole Jackson left in her heart.


    There was so much chattering around. Someone said something, and Jessica and James were pushed into the newly-wed room. They were gonna have games.


    Cher was having a laugh holding a balloon being held by Sarah Ethel. Avery was held in Evan''s arms. Gabrielle didn''t know what they were talking about. But it all looked warm and sweet.


    Gabrielle could feel tears in her bright eyes. They would drop at any time since she was surrounded by joyfulness and warmth.


    Avery was about to talk to Gabrielle when Tinder came to Evan in a hurry. He whispered, "Sir, our guys found something suspicious near the waters where they worked on the undersea wedding venue."


    Evan asked, "Suspicious, how?"


    Avery''s attention was drawn in an instant. She forgot she had to talk to Gabrielle.


    Tinder said, "It looks like something in the Oliver family. It might be Jackson''s."


    Avery could feel her eyelids jump. Jackson''s stuff?


    Oliver''s family had a unique emblem. It was a seahorse-like Howel''s emblem was a redbud.


    So at the sight of it, Avery could tell it belonged to Oliver''s family.


    But when was Oliver''s stuff in the sea? And Tinder mentioned it belonged to Jackson. Avery wondered.


    Avery almost couldn''t breathe at the thought. She asked, "Do you have it?"


    Tinder shook his head, saying, "No. It''s James''s wedding. So..."


    Avery understood. And Gabrielle might lose control if she saw it.


    Avery thought for a second and grabbed Evan''s sleeves. She was nervous, saying, "I want to take a look."


    "Okay," Evan told Tinder to get the car ready since it was still early.


    The destination was an hour''s drive from the presidential house. When they looked over, they could see the sea without the boundaries. And they would see the waves with water bloom.


    On the shore was a white submarine inscribed with a redbud, Howel''s emblem. It should be carrying them to the undersea wedding venue.


    The bodyguards standing on either side all bent over, seeing Evan and Avery arriving.


    Evan said, "Where is it?" He cast a look.


    Tinder immediately brought a transparent plastic sealed bag from one bodyguard. Inside it was a silk ribbon with red chequers. On the corner of the ribbon was the pattern of a seahorse.


    It did belong to the Oliver family. But why was it here?


    Was it because the silk ribbon was carried here since the waters in B Country and Ancient Country were connected?


    Or perhaps Oliver was around?


    Avery couldn''t get trembling at the thought. Evan read her mind and asked the bodyguards to start searching.


    Evan said, "Maybe it''s from the Ancient Sea. It''s enough for it to arrive here."


    Avery thought of the possibility. So she didn''t disagree. But after six months, there was little possibility of survival. Actually, organizing a search party was fooling herself, Avery knew.


    Avery said after she calmed down, "We should keep this from Gabrielle for now. After all, it is not a solid lead. I don''t want her to get her hopes up and let down."


    Then Avery pointed at the submarine, saying, "Will it take us to the wedding venue?"


    Evan said, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Avery said, "May I take a look?" She was curious. Evan took care of the wedding himself. He did everything from building the wedding scene to the decoration flowers.


    Unfortunately, Avery has been delaying the wedding ever since what happened to Jackson. So, she felt guilty that she mentioned she would like to take a look.


    Evan stared at Avery, neither saying yes nor no.


    Avery got a bit worried, saying, "I''m already here. Why don''t we take one look?"


    Evan was unlike Avery. He was calm and cool. He said casually, "We''ll go on the day we get married."


    Avery pouted to show her dissatisfaction. She grabbed Evan and wouldn''t leave. Her brunette hair blew as the ocean wind passed by. Her voice came like the wind, "Evan, why don''t we get married too? On this day."


    Evan paused and looked back. Avery''s look was serious.


    Avery said, "I mean it. I''ve always wanted a wedding that''s just ours. Just you and me. I don''t need their blessing or intrusion. After all, happiness only involves you and me. Being in love is our thing, and our thing only."


    "What are you saying?" Evan always underestimated Avery. Her ideas were always unique.


    Avery said, "I want this wedding to be purely about you and me. Nobody else."


    Evan and Avery got married and divorced. Now they decided to be together again. Four years ago, the wedding they had was already sensational. But it was about how the Howel family and Peter family got married. Avery didn''t need another luxurious wedding to show the world their happiness.


    The reason was simple. They were already happy enough.

 Chapter 866 - 866: He Is Very Safe

    Evan asked with uncertainty, "Are you sure?"


    Avery answered firmly, "Yes, I am."


    Like Gabrielle said, Avery decided not to keep Evan waiting.


    The wedding was only a formality. Behind it, Evan and Avery were the essences of their life.


    So why should they be bothered by being together in which way?


    Evan held Avery''s hands and crossed his fingers with hers. Then he took her to the submarine.


    The submarine looked like a whale under the blue sky and white cloud. It coursed through in the waters, revealing half the body, and carrying ripples.


    As the submarine went under the sea, Avery finally took a look at the wedding venue.


    After Avery got off the submarine, she came to a long and curvy glass tunnel. On the sides were photos of her and Evan.


    The corridor was covered in black and white flowers. Both Evan and Avery wore white dresses, and they fit right in the background.


    Outside, the glass tunnel swarmed with multiple sea animals. Evan pressed a button, and the fishes of all kinds started to make circles around the tunnel slowly.


    Then they formed a giant heart.


    Avery said, "Wow! How do you make this happen?"


    Evan smirked, "With bait."


    It was very rare for Evan to see that there was something Avery didn''t know the answer to. She became so curious and excited. Evan smiled and pointed in another direction.


    In front of the tunnel were two faint blue jellyfishes. They slowly floated in their direction.


    When they approached, Avery saw the rings they carried.


    No wonder Evan spent so much time on this. It was impressive and breath-taking.


    And all the surprise at the moment was for Avery alone...


    The jellyfishes stopped in front of Avery and Evan. Evan reached out and took the rings down.


    Evan said, "They''re our wedding rings. Don''t think about taking them off after you wear them. Marry me, and you have lost the room to regret."


    When they got married four years ago, Evan didn''t prepare a wedding ring for Avery. This was his greatest regret of all time.


    So Evan designed this part to make jellyfish be their ring carriers.


    Evan stared at Avery passionately, and her heart couldn''t stop pounding.


    Evan held her hands tightly, and they looked into each other''s eyes like it was the first time they fell in love.


    Avery then realized her hand palm was covered in sweat.


    Avery was the mother of two. But when she looked at Evan, it was like she was a teen again. She felt the crush only a teenage girl would feel.


    Her heart wouldn''t stop beating, and her cheek got redder and redder.


    Evan''s look suddenly turned deep. He couldn''t help rolling his Adam''s apple.


    No matter how long he looked at Avery, he wondered, he would always get obsessed like he always did.


    Evan said, "Avery, do you know you get more beautiful?"


    Avery smiled, "Sure. I want to marry you when I look the best."


    I want to become the bride of you, Evan Howel, when I look the best in my life, Avery thought.


    Evan became out of breath. His hot breath burnt her lips as they kissed. At the very second, all they could see was each other.


    ***


    Three years later.


    The playground in A City was crowded and noisy.


    Gabrielle hurried to course through the crowd and looked around.


    She just finished doing voice over for a TV drama. Then she got a call from her agent that her son was picked up by Richard Oliver.


    It took her a long time to check-in. A few kids were running wild, and she was in a hurry to avoid them. Then she slipped and would have taken a fall if a strong hand didn''t hold her in time.


    Gabrielle was about to say thank you when she saw the man''s face. She froze for a second and said, "Ivan, it''s great. You''re here."


    Gabrielle was more relieved seeing Ivan was here. She asked, "Where is Richards? Did he take my son?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Gabrielle. He is very safe," Then he pointed at a place not far away," They''re both insides."


    It was a haunted house. It was a place that Richard would go to. He always liked to take her son to play something unique.


    The big and black haunted house was the biggest place in the playground.


    The haunted house adopted scene-setting and holographic projection and only let one group of tourists in at one time. It took 40 minutes to finish the session. But Gabrielle couldn''t mind so much since her son was only three. She thought he would get terrified.


    Gabrielle was about to enter with the tickets when the staff stopped her, saying, "Sorry, miss. You can only enter after the last tourists come out."


    Ivan saw this and talked to the man for seconds. Then he said, "You may take aisle 10."


    Gabrielle asked, "Are they in aisle 10?"


    "Yes, "Then he handed her over the walkie-talkie, "You have to leave your phone with us to get a full experience. The place has surveillance. If you have any problems, you can contact us via the walkie-talkie."


    Gabrielle grabbed the walkie-talkie in a hurry and entered the dim passage nervously. At the end of the passage, she could see lights.


    She stepped on the ground, and it slowly lifted up until she saw a door in front of her.


    On the top of the door was hanging a light cracking in the air.


    The light was dim and slightly yellow.


    As Gabrielle came in, the room got darker. The light from the oil lamps was faint. There was also an old couch covered in aged bloodstains.


    There was no fire in the fireplace. There were traces of footprints in a long line stretching into a darker place in front of Gabrielle.


    The fire suddenly cracked!


    A vague figure rose from the woods with a black cape. Gabrielle couldn''t tell his face, but it shocked her.


    She couldn''t help screaming and yelling.


    But the next second, she fell into a robust chest.


    Gabrielle could tell the body was warm. But she was in a hurry to struggle off. But the person in black cape hugged her tightly.


    "You..."Gabrielle tried really hard to shove him off. But she couldn''t use any force. She even felt the hug was familiar, and she didn''t want it to stop.


    But her reason told her this wasn''t right. Her first reaction to a person who hugged her so tightly and wouldn''t let go should be pushing the person away. Or she should ask for help from the working staff with the walkie-talkie.


    She thought so and acted. She put her hands against the person''s chest and pushed away. She pressed the button on the walkie-talkie, and it had a green light.


    "Help!" Gabrielle yelled at the walkie-talkie and heard her voice coming from the walkie-talkie.


    It was so close that she could hear the electric buzz.


    Gabrielle looked up in surprise and was not far away in the darkness. The guy wearing the black cape took out the walkie-talkie that Gabrielle heard her voice from.


    The man pressed a button, and Gabrielle could hear the electric buzz in her walkie-talkie. She was talking to his walkie-talkie!

 Chapter 867 - 867: Finale: Honey, Its Great To Have You Back

    The man pressed a button, and Gabrielle could hear the electric buzz in her walkie-talkie. She was talking to his walkie-talkie!


    Gabrielle was so relieved. The man wearing the cape was working for the fairground.


    They must be wearing the black cape to shock her. That was what they did. Or it would not be a haunted house.


    It wasn''t that Gabrielle was afraid of ghosts. She was prepared to see "ghosts" impersonated by men when she came in.


    What terrified Gabrielle was meeting bad guys. It was crossing the line when the man dressed in a black cape jumped out from nowhere and grabbed her and wouldn''t let her go.


    Gabrielle held the walkie-talkie and stepped back to distance herself from the man. It was so dark in the haunted house that she couldn''t see the figure of his face, let alone he wore a black cape.


    Ps-


    Why did she think this could be a location to strike?


    And why did the cape man come closer as she moved back?


    "What are you trying to do? I''m warning you do not come closer, or I... I will..."Then Gabrielle felt she touched the cold wall. She couldn''t help getting stiff because of horror. Her hands couldn''t help shaking.


    The electrical buzz on Gabrielle''s phone suddenly turned sharp and puncturing because the man came closer. It shocked Gabrielle so much that she dropped it on the ground.


    It slapped on the ground, and the noise it made became obnoxiously clear. The off-on button on the walkie-talkie was still on with green light.


    "Or what?" The man''s voice suddenly came from the walkie-talkie. It overlapped with the black cape man''s deep and smooth voice.


    It was light and sweet, making Gabrielle want to kiss...


    Gabrielle''s eyes were wide open. She even had the illusion for a second. His voice...


    No. It must be her delusion. This was the haunted house. Was someone trying to prank her?


    "Do you miss me?'' The guy asked again.


    Miss me?


    Gabrielle shook her head. She must be missing him so much that she hallucinated.


    Gabrielle wouldn''t talk. She held the breath in case he breathed too loudly, and the illusion would disappear. Even if she could hear his voice in an illusion, Gabrielle thought it was too much a luxury.


    Gabrielle wouldn''t take her eyes off the man in the darkness. She was afraid he would go away. If she could, she would charge over to hug him, so he would not disappear.


    But the man didn''t talk anymore. Gabrielle was anxious.


    Gabrielle said with a crying tone, "Can you say something?''


    The man smiled, and Gabrielle could hear the vibrating sound from his chest. Even so, Gabrielle would not wake up from her dream.


    "What do you want me to say?'' The man asked.


    "Anything. Anything works."Gabrielle crossed her arms to hug herself. She was afraid she would lose control and cry out.


    "Hmmm..." The man deliberately prolonged the words, "You must be dying to hear I am back."


    The power of language was incredible.


    Gabrielle could react tremendously to only three words, "I am back."This was the buried lava in her heart for three years, which was about to burst out.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath and cried.


    It was so loud and had a tinge of sorrow that was held back for a long time.


    Slap!


    The lights over their head were suddenly turned on. It was so light that Gabrielle''s eyes hurt.


    But soon, the man blocked the glaring light with his tall figure. His shadow could cover hers.


    "Gabrielle, I am back." The man said again with a smooth voice.


    Gabrielle''s look was blurry because of the tears. But she stared at the man. He had mustaches. But it didn''t age him but made him more mature.


    His eyes were the same crystal light, and his lips were still thin. He still looked arrogant and frivolous.


    Tears fell on the ground.


    The tears were rounded up at the corner of Gabrielle''s eyes. They couldn''t hold any longer and fell.


    "J..." Gabrielle could only make one syllable, and her voice was choked, "You...you''re alive?"


    "Yes, I am. So I come back."Jackson hugged her and wouldn''t let her talk anymore. He sealed her lips off with a kiss. After three years, one kiss was better than a thousand things.


    Gabrielle was still crying. Jackson could feel the bitterness on her lips. Gabrielle was kissing as she was crying. Jackson didn''t mind. He loved her and her tears.


    Gabrielle hugged Jackson''s fit waist tightly. There was a faint smell of tobacco on Jackson, and so was his kiss.


    Gabrielle suddenly felt someone was staring at them when they were both devoted to the kiss.


    Gabrielle shoved Jackson away, and they looked at the corner at the same time.


    They saw two kids, one bigger than the other, sitting on the ground, held cheeks with both hands, and looked at them with curiosity.


    Gabrielle''s son said first, "Richard, why are my mom and dad kissing? Are they hungry? Are they gonna be okay if I give them my lollipops?''


    Richard said, "They like kissing better than lollipops. They won''t take the candy."


    He said, "Hmmm... I want to kiss mom too."


    Richard said, "They like kissing better than lollipops. They won''t take the candy."


    Gabrielle was amused by what her son said. She hit Jackson''s chest gently, saying, "It''s all your fault."


    Jackson stared at their son slightly harshly, "Only I can kiss mommy."


    Gabrielle''s son didn''t know why his father god mad. But he wouldn''t admit failure, saying, "Mommy is my mommy. I won''t have an old man like my dad."


    Gabrielle said, "Richard, can you take him out for a second?"


    Gabrielle felt Jackson was about to get violent.


    Jackson really changed nothing, Gabrielle wondered, well, he did grow a mustache. So one thing changed.


    Richard was an emotionally intelligent kid. Seeing there was gonna be trouble, he took Gabrielle''s son and left in a hurry.


    "An old man?"Jackson''s look changed instantly, "Do I grow old?''


    Gabrielle said, "Well, you did grow a mustache." She smiled and felt the studs on his face. When they were kissing, Gabrielle felt the sting. She became more curious, "How did you..."


    Jackson knew what Gabrielle was wondering. He held her and stroked her back, saying, "I thought I would die too."


    Gabrielle still had feared at the word "die."


    "The villagers in the nearby fish village saved my life. The plane crashed in the sea, and my stomach was punctured. I was in a coma for a long time, and then I..."


    As Jackson was telling his story, he felt his shirt being pulled up. Then he felt the cold wind. The terrifying scar on his stomach was exposed in the air.


    Gabrielle reached out to stroke the ugly scar gently. The pain on her look made one think she was the one who got hurt.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Jackson shook his head, saying, "It hurts so much more when I couldn''t see you. I missed you so much."


    "Who taught you to say this?"


    Jackson answered, "The villagers in the fish village."


    Gabrielle said, "You''re not a romantic type."


    "Then what type am I, Your Highness?"


    Gabrielle couldn''t hide her pleasure anymore. She was so thrilled to see Jackson again. She hugged him, saying, "I am your type. Apart from me, who else?"


    Jackson looked down at Gabrielle. She was still so lovely and cute. The time didn''t leave any marks on her. After three years, she was still so pretty even if she was a mom.


    Jackson got lost, looking at Gabrielle. He had so much to thank for that he could hug the woman of his life again.


    Gabrielle said, "What? Don''t you think I''m your type?''


    Jackson pinched her jaw with coarse fingers, saying, "If my wife says so, it is so."


    "Wife? I like that. I''m satisfied."


    Jackson lowered his head to gently bite her lips, saying, "As your husband, I''m satisfied too."


    Gabrielle said, "Honey, it''s great to have you back."


    Jackson answered, "Honey, it''s wonderful you''re still here."


    ***


    Howel''s Mansion.


    It was seven in the morning. The gauze of the curtains slightly blew as the wind passed. A ray of sunshine came through the window and into the comfortable master bedroom. As time passed, brightness resumed little by little. It was so warm.


    On the giant bed, Avery slowly opened her eyes and woke up at the hour she always did. Her eyelashes were so thick. The first sight was Evan''s broad shoulders. His muscles were tight and felt powerful under the sun.


    Avery slightly coiled up her rosy lips. She held his fit waist with fair hands and didn''t let go.


    It was not dark anymore outside the window. But Avery had no intention to get up. She was still feeling sleepy. She took one look at the clock on the wall. It was two hours away until the scheduled guests arrived. So she closed her eyes again.


    Under the quilt, Avery slid over Evan''s abs with tender fingers. She portrayed the hard lines slowly and carefully. She was having so much fun doing it. But she didn''t realize Evan was awake until she accidentally touched below his pants.


    Evan opened his closely shut eyes and rolled over to get on top of her.


    Evan bent over. Avery felt his burning breath on her face. Evan said with a deep and sleepy voice, "What are you trying to do in the morning?"


    Avery reached out fair hands to hug Evan''s arms. Her rich hair was all over the pillow, bringing out the prettiness of her face. She looked like a teenage girl with smiling eyes. She reached out to grab his hair with fingertips.


    Evan kissed on the corner of her mouth. At first, it was a gentle pecking. Then he started kissing her mouth and got deeper.


    Let us call what happened naturally next "morning exercise."


    It was half an hour later after they were done.


    They didn''t have enough time in the morning. So Evan quit when it was okay. He hugged her with his strong arms for seconds and let her go. Then he took a few tissues from the tissue box on the table.


    Avery closed her eyes and lay on the pillow. Her cheek looked rosy. She was still catching her breath. She was awake, but she didn''t have much strength.


    Evan wiped things off Avery and held her in his arms so they could get intimate again. They were in no rush to get up.


    Evan kissed her fair ears and whispered again and again, "I love you."


    As they were talking, Evan''s look turned again. He stroked her waist with burning hands and slowly rubbed her fair skin with his fingers'' tips.


    Evan asked, "Shall we have another round?"


    Avery shoved him off, saying, "Nope. They''re almost here."


    Then the maid''s voice came from outside the door, "Mr. and Mrs. Howel, Mrs. President, and Miss Gabrielle are here."


    Avery glared at Evan in a doting way, "It''s all your fault. Get up!''


    Then Avery hurried to get up and washed in the bathroom. After she got dressed, she came downstairs in a rush.


    Gabrielle wore a sky blue long dress while Jessica wore a lavender dress. They haven''t met for a long time. But they still looked pretty. At the same time, they seemed more mature and sophisticated.


    Avery hugged Gabrielle and Jessica, respectively. She looked down at Jessica''s tummy, saying, "What? Still nothing?''


    Jessica lowered her head, shyly, "James wants to have more couple time."


    Avery said, "You can carry on after you have a baby."


    Jessica said, "It''s not the same. I have to give my baby a lot of my time. But I still can''t take care of myself, and I feel so immature."


    Gabrielle said, "Oh, so you don''t want to have kids."


    Avery said, "I think James is in a hurry."She looked at the living room. Gabrielle''s son was talking to Avery''s son about something. Her daughter was focused on watching TV. She completely had no clue what was going on.


    Jessica said, "Whatever. He''s super busy."


    Avery took back her sight from the kids, saying, "Gabrielle, your son is getting more and more handsome."


    Gabrielle smiled and said, "Honey, can you come over for a sec?"


    He wore a checkered shirt and overalls. He looked like such a gentleman. He came over and greeted Avery, "Aunt Avery, how do you do?"


    Avery got down and kissed him on his cheek. Benny Oliver became red in the face, saying, "Aunt, my girlfriend will get jealous."


    "Your girlfriend?" Avery smiled. Then Cher Howel came over, and she was angry, "Mommy, Benny just kissed me."


    "Hmm...Benny, why do you kiss Cher?" Gabrielle really didn''t know what to do. Her son was a playboy.


    Benny said seriously, "This is my secret with Cher. I can''t tell you."


    Cher went back to the living room and got Wilson as her help.


    Of the three kids, Benny and Wilson were the same age. Cher was two years older than them.


    Benny ran so fast and stopped Cher, saying, "Cher, I''ll grow up one day.''


    Cher was speechless.


    Avery, Gabrielle, and Jessica looked at Benny at the same time out of surprise. And they burst out laughing at the same time.


    Gabrielle said, "Avery, Benny is a mature kid. I''m gonna film this and remind him to ask Cher to be his girlfriend. I like her so much."


    Avery smiled. Although Benny and Cher were siblings, they weren''t biologically connected. After they grew up, Benny might go through a lot of trouble to court Cher since she was very proud.


    But who knew what would happen.


    As they were chatting and laughing, they came to the round table set in the grass. The sunshine in the morning was warm. Three girls were exchanging conversations over a cup of coffee.


    The sunshine formed a warm gold rim on their smiles.


    They were talking about the best love.


    They said:


    James and Jessica had the best love because they became what each other loved the most years later.


    Jackson and Gabrielle had the best love because they turned into better persons.


    Avery and Evan also had the best love because of passionate and long-term companionship.


    So, they went through ups and downs and witnessed all the happiness in the best time of their lives.


    ****END****